《The Lucky Bride Is Pretty And Delicate》 Chapter 1 - Never Married

Chapter 1: Never Married

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

In October, the cool autumn day suddenly turned cold. The winter of the year was about to begin. Liu Sanniang believed that she had enough food reserved for the winter. From now on, she could stay at home for the entire winter season just doing embroidery work. She sat under the candlelight. On the wide embroidery table was the piece of embroidery that Liu Sanniang had started working upon. She slowly and carefully threaded the needle. This was the only skill she had, to make a living. She was 75 years old. Her parents had long passed away, and two years ago, her second brother passed away as well. Her eldest brother was still alive and three years older than her. His health was still alright. She was an old girl and had never married in her life. Her parents were concerned about her and gave her all the money before they died. Her brothers and sisters-inw also treated her very well and did not mind their parents¡¯ decision. Her nephews and nieces came to visit her often and brought her necessities. However, most of the time, she was alone. Many of her female friends had already passed away. The room was quiet and there was only the sound of the night watchman outside. ¡°The weather is dry and things are mmable, take care not to catch the fire.¡± Dong! ¡ª Dong! Dong! ¡ª Dong! Dong! ¡ª Dong! After hitting the gong three times, the night watchman slowly walked further and further away, and then the world quieted down again. Liu Sanniang smiled and continued doing the embroidery. Other than some rumors about her when she was young, the rest of her life had really been smooth-sailing. Before the age of 30, there were some matchmakers who wanted to match her with men who were either old bachelors or widowers who had lost their wives and contained a house full of children. She didn¡¯t like any of them, neither did her parents. Year after year passed and she eventually became old. She was not married. When she was young, she was quite skilled in embroidery. The money she earned was subsidized to her two brothers to support their family. She also doted on her nephews and nieces. Her efforts were not in vain. Her nephews and nieces treated her fairly well. When they grew up, they visited her very often. A few days ago, her eldest brother even brought his grandson to visit her. That little fatty was really likable. She gave the little fatty a few pieces of candy. His eyes sparkled when he ate them. Before he left, he started crying and refused to leave. Liu Sanniangforted him by saying that she would give more to him the next time he came over. Only then did the little fatty leave from there reluctantly. Liu Sanniang embroidered while recalling the past. Her mind became active as she recollected many things, until the rooster started to crow. Liu Sanniang put down the embroidery in her hand with a gentle smile on her face. For many years, she had never been so lost in her old memories like tonight, so much so that she did not even hear it when the rooster made the noise. She picked up the walking stick beside her, blew out the candle, and slowly walked to the bed. She had lived in this house for decades, so she could navigate her way even with her eyes closed. Sheid on the bed and covered herself with a nket. This was a new nket, and she put it under the sun a few days ago. It felt very warm. She closed her eyes but couldn¡¯t fall asleep. Slowly, she fell into the old memories yet again. When she was young, her mother liked her the most and praised her for being beautiful. After her fourteenth birthday, more and more people came to ask for her hand in marriage. A schr from Willow Alley came to ask for her hand in marriage. He was already a schr at the age of fifteen and was about to take the county-level exam. Liu Sanniang did not dislike this marriage, but one day, she saw him kicking a stray cat with a terrifying expression on his face. She was so scared that she begged her mother for a long time to reject the matchmaker. The peddler in Willow Street was said to be very capable. He could earn dozens of taels of silver a year and was rich. However, unfortunately, one day, when she and her mother went out to buy clothes, they happened to see this guying out of the gambling house. His eyes were bloodshot and scary. This time, before she needed to beg, her mother rejected the matchmaker herself¡­ ¡°Great-aunt, boohoo¡­ You haven¡¯t given any candy to Huzi yet.¡± The child¡¯s cry interrupted Liu Sanniang¡¯s train of thought. She was puzzled as to where this crying wasing from. When she opened her eyes, she saw that the little fatty was crying with his eyes wide open. He was fair and tender, and Liu Sanniang liked him to the core. Ever since she was old, everything she saw was blurry. But this time, she could see the surroundings so clearly! Before she could go over and hug the little guy, she realized that something was wrong. There were so many people all around! Young, middle-aged, and old were all crying. Why were they crying? Liu Sanniang saw her eldest brother. Her eldest brother bent over and sobbed sadly, clenching his walking stick. His snot and tears were smearing his gray beard. For some reason, Liu Sanniang wanted tough. She had not looked into the mirror for many years. If her eldest brother was like this, she must also be very old and ugly too. Liu Dng cried sadly. ¡°Sanniang, don¡¯t worry. Go and reunite with Father, Mother, and Second Brother. Wait for me in theherworld. In no time, I¡¯lle and be with you all.¡± Liu Dng could not stand properly. His two sons standing beside him supported him. Both his daughters-inw were also sobbing. Everyone in the room was filled with grief. The juniors whom Liu Sanniang doted upon were also shedding tears. ¡°Great-aunt, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll visit your grave every year. I won¡¯t forget how good you were to me. Even if I die, my son and grandson won¡¯t forget you. Every year on Tomb-Sweeping Day, I¡¯ll burn you some joss paper.¡± ¡°Me too. We¡¯ll burn joss paper for Great-aunt.¡± Liu Sanniang suddenly realized that she was dead¡­ No wonder there were so many people in her courtyard. No wonder her brother was crying so sadly. Liu Sanniang smiled. She was not sad. She was already 75 years old and had rarely suffered from illness in her life. Other than being lonely during her entire life, she had no regrets in this life. She did not suffer any torture and died in her sleep. Liu Sanniang¡¯s vision became darker and darker, and her consciousness gradually disappeared¡­ After an unknown period of time, Liu Sanniang heard a crackling noise. This sound reminded her of arge banana tree in the backyard of her old house. Every spring, when there was a storm, this was the sound of rain hitting the banana leaves. With a creak, someone pushed the door open and entered. Liu Sanniang felt like she was being shaken a few times, and a gentle voice was heard. ¡°Sanniang, Sanniang, get up and drink some medicine before sleeping.¡± Madam Wei helped Liu Sanniang up with her strong arms. Liu Sanniang opened her eyes and looked at the person in front of her who felt both unfamiliar and familiar. She was a little stunned and remembered that this familiar face was her mother, Madam Wei when she was young. She mumbled in a daze. ¡°Is this the Netherworld? Why isn¡¯t it dark? Why am I seeing my mother? Wasn¡¯t my mother dead many years ago?¡± ¡°Ouch.¡± Liu Sanniang covered her head in pain. Chapter 2 - Back To When She Was A Girl

Chapter 2: Back To When She Was A Girl

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Madam Wei knocked at Liu Sanniang¡¯s forehead. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Open your eyes and take a good look. Me, your mother, is still healthy and good. Don¡¯t spout nonsense at such a young age. Bodhisattva, my daughter was just talking rubbish, please don¡¯t take it seriously.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at her mother who was praying, and tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°Mother, how¡¯s Third Sister?¡± A head popped in from outside. Liu Sanniang looked at him. The person was wearing a white coat with a worried look on his face. He walked in and reached out to touch Liu Sanniang¡¯s forehead. ¡°Is the fever gone?¡± Liu Eng thought to himself. ¡®Get well soon, or Mother will definitely beat me to death.¡¯ When Liu Sanniang saw him, she suddenly burst into tears. This was her Second Brother, her dear Second Brother when he was young. He passed away two years ago. Now, he was alive and kicking in front of her, still in his youth! Liu Sanniang was both shocked and happy, thinking to herself. ¡®So this is what happens after death.¡¯ ¡°Sister, don¡¯t cry. It¡¯s all my fault. Let mother punish me, but don¡¯t cry¡­¡± Liu Eng panicked and looked at Liu Sanniang worriedly. Madam Wei frowned. ¡°Eng, stay here and look after your sister. I have to go out for a while. Your sister has been saying stupid things since she woke up. She might have lost her mind.¡± Madam Wei quickly got up and left. Liu Sanniang couldn¡¯t stop crying. She held Liu Eng and said, ¡°Second Brother, you are quite good-looking right now. But when you got old, you looked ugly. For some reason, you and First Brother liked to grow beards. Actually, beards don¡¯t look good on you.¡± Liu Eng was really frightened. ¡°Third Sister, stop it. Second Brother is scared. Have you really lost your mind?¡± Liu Eng had heard many strange anecdotes about dead people being possessed. Being grabbed by her, Liu Eng trembled in fear and thought to himself. ¡°What kind of demon are you? Don¡¯t mess with my sister. Come at me!¡± Liu Sanniang burst outughing. She wiped her tears andughed, thinking to herself that her second brother was really interesting. Liu Eng looked at Liu Sanniang fearfully with an expression that said, ¡°Don¡¯t eat me.¡± Suddenly, Liu Sanniang stopped smiling when she felt her second brother¡¯s body temperature. Didn¡¯t they say that souls had no temperature? Moreover, her second brother¡¯s eyes were bright and sparkling. ¡°Second Brother, is Sanniang alright?¡± Another head popped in. Looking at the familiar figure, Liu Sanniang fainted. The person who came was none other than her eldest brother, Liu Dng. Liu Sanniang felt as if she had been struck by lightning. She still remembered that a while ago Liu Dng was crying and wailing in the mourning hall. However, now, he walked towards Liu Sanniang with a young face and body. The temperature, the heartbeat, and the warm flesh seemed to mean something. Liu Sanniang was shocked and fainted. In a daze, Liu Sanniang felt her body burning. She was helped up by a strong arm to take the medicine. A vige Taoist in a yellow tai chi robe was jumping around her bed. He was burning incense and paper, the smell of which made Liu Sanniang feel suffocated. Later, he even gave her some scented ash to drink. Liu Sanniang was extremely disgusted and did not want to drink it, but was forced to drink it by Madam Wei, who loved her daughter dearly. She could feel what Madam Wei was thinking. Madam Wei thought to herself. ¡®Who cares if it¡¯s useful or not? I¡¯ll try everything I can. Maybe this will cure my daughter. My daughter has spoken so much nonsense. When she recovers, I¡¯ll definitely go to the temple to pray and pay my respects!¡¯ Liu Sanniang wanted to vomit but immediately sensed what Madam Wei was thinking next. Madam Wei thought to herself. ¡®Don¡¯t vomit. If you vomit, you¡¯ll have to drink it again.¡¯ Liu Sanniang forcibly resisted the urge to vomit. She was extremely tired and her body was very heavy. Madam Wei fed her daughter some medicine and porridge and wiped her body clean. After repeating this for ten days, Liu Sanniang eventually woke up, full of energy. She looked at the familiar house and her blurry memories gradually became clear. Her parents were still young, and her two brothers were only sixteen or seventeen years old. She did not expect to return to her teenage years after her death. Liu Sanniang did not understand how this happened either, but after a couple of days, she epted this reality. Thinking of her previous life, Liu Sanniang clenched her fists. In her previous life, she had been a spinster for her entire life. This time, she had a bold idea. She wanted to get married! Liu Sanniang put on her shoes and walked out of the house. It was spring in March, as well as the farming season. Her family had more than twenty acres of farnd, so the entire family was busy. The weather this morning was sunny and the sun was warm. Liu Sanniang moved a stool to the courtyard and sat under the sunlight. She was born on the 6th of February, and her 14th birthday was just one month ago. After the spring harvest, people came over to propose one after another. At the thought of her previous life, she was a little anxious about how she could protect her reputation. In her previous life, there were many people who wanted to marry her, but not many were suitable. After Liu Shun and Zhang Shuan, whom Liu Sanniang rejected, she had gotten a reputation for being ¡®unnecessarily picky¡¯. For the rest of her life, this wturned out to be fatal. This time, she had to change it. She was beautiful and had fair skin. It was impossible that she couldn¡¯t get married. Her mother was a cook, so her culinary skills were also excellent. Besides, her embroidery skills were not bad either. Any man who could marry her would be considered lucky. Seeing that it was almost noon, Liu Sanniang walked towards the kitchen. Her mother was working as a cook at the Yellow Crane Tower Restaurant in town and was not home all day. Her father and two brothers were farming and woulde back for lunch at noon. It was the right time for her to cook. The Liu family was quite well-off. Liu Sanniang first started a fire to cook the coarse grain. Then, she poured some corn flour and some wheat flour. She kneaded them into dough, and steamed them. In spring, there was meat in the house every day. After stir-frying it with spices, it would be a meat dish. Father and her brothers were farming, so they needed to refuel their energy. Liu Sanniang had a smile on her face. Other than not getting married for the rest of her life, she was really very happy. Suddenly, Liu Sanniang was startled by a ng. She turned around and saw that the light in the kitchen was blocked by a tall figure. It took her a while to adjust her vision and see the tall figure clearly. She was frightened and stuttered. ¡°Who are you¡­ You, who are you looking for?¡± This person was a little familiar. He didn¡¯t look old and was probably about the same age as her eldest brother. Because the memories of her younger years were still blurry, she couldn¡¯t recognize this person immediately. ¡°Chu Yan! I brought the sickle here.¡± Without changing his expression, Chu Yan replied curtly. Chu Yan! Liu Sanniang was struck dumb. This was the powerful General of Dingbei from her previous life. She had heard that this person was so fierce that on the battlefield, enemies would run away when they heard his name. Chapter 3 - Chu Yan, The Blacksmith

Chapter 3: Chu Yan, The cksmith

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Chu Yan ced the two brand new sickles on the stove and looked straight at the pot that was starting to steam. As soon as he entered, he had seen Liu Sanniang cutting the meat. Her skin was fair, and when the sun shone on her face, it was so fair that it seemed to be glowing. He saw her fair forehead, nose, and chin. She was smiling slightly. At that moment, it was not an exaggeration to say that she was a fairy. At first, Liu Sanniang did not notice him. After she saw him, she became frightened¡­ Chu Yan felt that even her frightened face looked good. He looked away at the steaming pot and recalled that Liu Sanniang¡¯s mother, Madam Wei, was a chef. Liu Sanniang must have inherited her skills and the food she cooked would definitely be delicious. Liu Sanniang was a little afraid of him. ¡°The cornbread is ready. Do you want some?¡± Her brothers were both tall, about 1.85 meters, but this Chu Yan was even taller than them. She estimated that he was about 1.9 meters tall! There was no expression on his face, and his thick eyebrows were fierce. He was already like this at the age of 17 or 18. No wonder he could be famous all around the country when he grew up. It was said thatter on, when he was angry, no one dared to look him in the eyes. At that time, Liu Sanniang felt that these were just false rumors. Now, she believed it! She didn¡¯t want to spend another moment with him. She just wanted to send him away as soon as possible. Chu Yan nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡± Liu Sanniang opened the pot lid. The fragrance of corn wafted into her nose. She picked up tworge cornbread with her chopsticks and ced them in a porcin bowl before handing it to Chu Yan. ¡°It¡¯s a little hot. Take the bowl.¡± Chu Yan did not speak. He took the cornbread and turned to leave. He said coldly, ¡°Thank you.¡± He was not afraid of heat. This temperature was nothing to him. He took a bite and it was indeed as delicious as he had imagined. When the tall figure walked out, Liu Sanniang heaved a sigh of relief. There was no need for him to thank her. All Liu Sanniang wanted was for him to leave as soon as possible. ¡°Chu Yan, what¡­ are you eating?¡± Liu Eng ran back in a hurry. He was picking seeds when Chu Yan had brought the sickle to him. Hence, he had casually said, ¡°Send the sickles to my house.¡± When he was in the field, he told First Brother about this. First Brother had immediately scolded him. ¡°Sanniang is the only one at home. I don¡¯t know if Mother is back yet. You idiot, hurry back and see if Chu Yan is doing anything rash and stupid.¡± Liu Eng ran back quickly. His sister was already fourteen years old. What if Chu Yan fell in love with her? When he ran back to the courtyard, his heart was pounding and he was panting. When he saw Chu Yan eating tworge cornbreads, his mind went nk. Chu Yan looked at Liu Eng and replied. ¡°Cornbread.¡± Liu Eng was panting. He knew that it was cornbread. He could see it with his eyes! What he wanted to ask was why Chu Yan took cornbread from his family! After saying that, Chu Yan walked out. Vaguely, he heard Liu Sanniang¡¯s voice. When Liu Sanniang heard themotion, she came out of the house and smiled at Liu Eng. ¡°Second Brother, he came to deliver sickles to us, so I gave him two pieces.¡± Liu Eng Liu heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I see.¡± It was good that nothing happened. Liu Eng was relieved that his sister was fine. He swallowed his saliva and said, ¡°Is it done? I want to eat some too. Hehe.¡± Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°Go ahead. Be careful! It¡¯s hot.¡± Chu Yan only stopped in his tracks for a moment before leaving. He did not have the habit of eavesdropping. However, Liu Sanniang¡¯s voice was just like her, soft and pleasant to the ear. Just as Liu Sanniang finished instructing him, she heard her second brother screaming after touching the hot bread. When Liu Eng saw that Chu Yan was holding the cornbread and didn¡¯t seem to get burnt at all, he thought it would be fine. When he picked it up, the hot cornbread made him shout. Even after he dropped the cornbread, the heat was still burning his hand. Liu Sanniang quickly entered the house and scooped a cup of cold water before putting her brother¡¯s hand in it. Instantly, she heard Liu Eng¡¯s voice in her mind. Liu Eng thought to himself. ¡®Damn it, is Chu Yan¡¯s skin as thick as a city wall? Why isn¡¯t he afraid of being scalded? It¡¯s so hot. How embarrassing that Third Sister saw it!¡¯ Liu Sanniang looked at Liu Eng. His mouth had not moved. Why did she hear these voices? Liu Eng was frustrated. ¡®Oh, I forgot. Chu Yan is a cksmith, so naturally he isn¡¯t afraid of heat. cksmiths are all thick-skinned!¡¯ Liu Sanniang let go of his hand and looked at Liu Eng. The voices were suddenly gone. After soaking his hand in the cold water, Liu Eng felt much better. It was no longer burning. He took out his hand and said, ¡°Sanniang, thank you.¡± Liu Eng did not notice Liu Sanniang¡¯s confused expression. He took the gourd dipper from Liu Sanniang and went out to ssh water. The moment his hand touched her, Liu Sanniang heard Liu Eng¡¯s thoughts again. Liu Eng was in a good mood and thought to himself. ¡®It¡¯s good to have such a sweet sister.¡¯ Liu Sanniang¡¯s heart beat faster. Next, Liu Eng helped her start the fire. Whenever Liu Sanniang touched him, she could hear his thoughts. ¡®Sanniang¡¯s culinary skills are even better than Mother¡¯s. When she turns around to get the onionster, I¡¯ll steal a piece of the bread. He-he.¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s all my fault that Sanniang gets sick this time. When spring harvest finishes, I¡¯ll save some copper coins to buy her a hair ornament. It¡¯ll definitely make her happy.¡¯ Liu Sanniang was stunned. When she first woke up, she had sensed this incredible ability several times. However, at that time, she was in a daze and did not think too much about it. By the time Liu Dng and Mr. Liu returned that day, she had already epted this fact and treated it as a gift from the heavens. Madam Wei returned at night for dinner. Mr. Liu looked at Liu Sanniang lovingly. ¡°Sanniang, you just recovered. You don¡¯t have to cook. I¡¯ll get your second brother toe back early to cook.¡± Mr. Liu doted on her a lot, and Liu Sanniang felt very warm in her heart. She smiled. ¡°Father, I¡¯m already fine. Don¡¯t worry. All of you have been so busy recently, so I¡¯ll help clean up the house.¡± Mr. Liu nodded and looked at his daughter with satisfaction. ¡°Alright, but you have to rest well. Just cook something simple.¡± Liu Dng swallowed the cornbread and meat in his mouth and smiled at Liu Sanniang. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll get Second Brother toe back early to help Third Sister. Third Sister, feel free to instruct him.¡± Liu Eng took a big gulp of coarse grain porridge and said, ¡°Yes, yes, just give me the order.¡± Liu Sanniang felt choked up with emotions. She bit her cornbread and nodded. Not long after dinner, his father and two brothers went to bed. Liu Sanniang cleaned up the dishes and took out a small round rack. She had learned embroidery a long time ago and was now embroidering something to earn some money. ¡°Liu Sanniang, are you at home?¡± A voice came from outside. Liu Sanniang was stunned. The voice of the young girl was a little familiar. She had to think about who it was. ¡°Sanniang, are you alright now? We¡¯re here to see you. Can you open the door for us?¡± After Liu Sanniang matched the voices with the memories in her mind, she opened the door and said, ¡°Ju, Zhi, Xiaohui,e in.¡± Chapter 4 - Marriage

Chapter 4: Marriage

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

The girls outside the door were exactly who Liu Sanniang thought to be. Liu Sanniang opened the door and let the sisters in. Looking at the young girls, Liu Sanniang panicked. Liu Hui looked at Liu Sanniang and asked worriedly. ¡°Sanniang, are you still not recovered? We all know that your mother invited a Taoist to pacify your soulst time. She said that your soul was uneasy and she didn¡¯t want us to disturb you.¡± Liu Sanniang recalled the bad memories of drinking scented ashes for the past few days and revealed a disgusted expression. She never wanted to drink that thing again in her life. ¡°Sanniang, this is brown sugar I brought for you. It can nourish your body. Put some into water and drink it.¡± Liu Hui opened the basket. There was a small pot of brown sugar inside. This was an expensive item that would cost some copper coins. Liu Sanniang subconsciously rejected her. ¡°Hui, I can¡¯t ept it.¡± As Liu Hui smiled, her eyes formed a curve, and there was a pair of dimples on her face. She waved her hand. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to reject it. I bought it with my own money. We¡¯re good friends. This is the least I can do for you.¡± Liu Sanniang was very touched. Liu Ju¡¯er carefully removed the cloth of the basket. There were a dozen eggs inside. She smiled and said, ¡°Sanniang, these are from the hen I raised. It¡¯s the first time itid eggs. They¡¯re definitely delicious.¡± Liu Zhi¡¯er also opened her basket. ¡°Sanniang, these are two little quails my brother caught. They don¡¯t have much meat, but when you stew them, the soup will be delicious.¡± In the basket, two quails with wings tied together were lying in the basket. They pped their wings in fear, wanting to take off, but their wings were tied up, so they couldn¡¯t escape from the basket. Tears welled up in Liu Sanniang¡¯s eyes. In her previous life, her friends did not even live to the age of 70. Their rtionship had always been good. After they died, Liu Sanniang was very sad. Now that they were all alive in front of her, Liu Sanniang wanted to cry. Liu Hui started to worry. ¡°Sanniang, don¡¯t cry. My mother said that it takes a long time to pacify the soul. Take a good rest. We¡¯lle to see you next time.¡± The three of them stood up, opened the door, and walked out. Liu Sangniang wiped her tears and got up to chase after them. Liu Hui and Liu Zhi¡¯er both turned around and waved at her, indicating for her to return to the house. The three of them disappeared around the corner of the alley. Only then did Liu Sanniang retract her gaze. Just as she was about to close the door, she saw Chu Yan standing opposite her courtyard, looking at her. Chu Yan¡¯s gaze was very deep. Coupled with his innate fierceness, Liu Sanniang felt her legs go weak instantly. This person was too scary. She closed the door in a panic, as if a ferocious beast would pounce on her and eat her up if she didn¡¯t run away. Chu Yan came to deliver the hoe. As soon as he came out, he saw Liu Sanniang leaning against the courtyard door, looking at the girls¡¯ departing figures with tears in her eyes. She was very weak and delicate. Chu Yan couldn¡¯t move his eyes away from her crying face. He felt as if there was a ferocious beast inside him trying to break free from the cage and escape. When Liu Sanniang found him, she looked so scared¡­ like a sheep seeing a wolf. Chu Yan suddenly chuckled. He looked at the closed door not far away and walked off. For the entire afternoon, Liu Sanniang did not open the door again. The sky started to darken. Liu Sanniang was busy in the kitchen. The two quails given by Liu¡¯er were first drowned to death. Then after cleaning them up, she chopped them into pieces. She heated some oil in the pot and poured the quails into the pot to stir-fry. At the same time, she steamed cornbread. She went to the backyard and picked a bunch of vegetables. She took a few artichokes and scraped them. Then, she steamed three eggs. When Madam Wei returned, Liu Sanniang was adding artichokes to the pot. The freshness of the quails was appetizing. Madam Wei was satisfied but also felt bad for her daughter. ¡°Who asked you to cook? You have not recovered yetpletely.¡± Madam Wei had three children, two sons and a daughter. Everyone preferred sons, but she was different. She really loved her daughter. When her daughter was 14 years old, the number of people who came to talk about marriage had increased. At the thought that her precious daughter was getting married, Madam Wei could not couldn¡¯t help but feel sad. Madam Wei took the spoon from Liu Sanniang and said, ¡°Go and start the fire. I¡¯ll cook.¡± Liu Sanniang was stunned. When their hands touched, she heard Madam Wei¡¯s inner voice. Madam Wei thought to herself. ¡®Although there are many peopleing to propose marriage, I have to choose carefully. I have to find a good husband for Sanniang. That schr in the alley is not bad. I wonder if Sanniang will like him.¡¯ Liu Sanniang was speechless. She didn¡¯t like that schr, Liu Shun. In his previous life, Liu Shun was a schr on the surface and had a bright future. However, in private, he was very ruthless and resentful. He loved to torture living creatures. Whether it was stray cats or dogs, he would kick or torture them to death whenever he saw them. Because she saw Liu Shun torturing the cat, she was frightened by his ferocious look and begged Madam Wei not to agree to this marriage. Later, Liu Shun married the daughter of a well-to-do book store owner. That family only had one daughter, and she devoted herself to supporting Liu Shun¡¯s studies and taking care of him. However, after Liu Shun became an official, he divorced this woman. At that time, the matter was blown up and many people said that he was ungrateful. After the rumors died down, the woman¡¯s family moved away. Liu Sanniang did not expect the matchmaker toe so soon. In her previous life, it was June when Madam Wei asked Sanniang about it. Liu Sanniang started the fire absent-mindedly. The sky darkened, and the fragrance of food wafted out. Madam Wei had already started setting the table. The door to the courtyard opened. Liu Sanniang heard Liu Eng snort. ¡°I¡¯m so unlucky. I actually fell into the ditch. Chu Yan, thank you so much. If you didn¡¯t happen to pass by, I would have suffered a lot.¡± When Liu Sanniang heard the sound, she came out of the kitchen and saw a tall figure helping Liu Eng sit down. At the same time, he put down the hoe and basket on his back. With dirt all over his body, Liu Eng was thanking Chu Yan. Chu Yan was also a little dirty. He was not as talkative as Liu Eng and only nodded slightly. At this moment, Chu Yan looked at Liu Sanniang Liu Sanniang felt her legs go weak. She was really terrified. For some reason, when she met Chu Yan¡¯s dark eyes, Liu Sanniang felt like she was a frightened sheep. As for Chu Yan, he was like a tiger eyeing its prey. She was afraid that he would skin and swallow her. ¡°Sanniang, hurry up and get some ointment for me.¡± When Liu Eng saw Liu Sanniang, he wailed. Liu Sanniang looked at him with a worried expression and returned to fetch the ointment. Madam Wei asked her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why is your second brother wailing outside?¡± Liu Sanniang took out an ointment from under the cupboard. ¡°Second Brother fell into the ditch on his way back and sprained his ankle.¡± Chapter 5 - He Said, "Are You Afraid Of Me?"

Chapter 5: He Said, ¡°Are You Afraid Of Me?¡±

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Madam Wei rolled her eyes. ¡°Doesn¡¯t he know how old he is now? What a reckless boy! I guess his eyes are growing out of his head. He deserves it.¡± Liu Sanniang smiled and looked at Madam Wei. ¡°Mother, should I apply the ointment for Second Brother?¡± Madam Wei snorted. ¡°Rub it on your brother. Remember to rub it hard to make him scream.¡± Liu Sanniang smiled. She was really lucky to have a mother like Madam Wei. Madam Wei was very protective of her children. She was the only one who could hit and scold her children, but she wouldn¡¯t allow anyone else to treat her children badly. When Liu Sanniang came out with the ointment, Chu Yan was still there. Knowing that a tall figure was sitting there, Liu Sanniang felt extremely ill-at-ease. Some people had a very strong sense of presence even if they didn¡¯t say a word. Especially when she knew that Chu Yan would be an extraordinary person in the future, Liu Sanniang was even more afraid of him. Liu Eng was not sensitive to Sanniang¡¯s mood at all. He stretched out his leg and said, ¡°Sanniang, quick. Rub it for me. It hurts.¡± Seeing that Liu Eng¡¯s ankle was already swollen, Liu Eng sighed and opened the ointment to apply some on Liu Eng¡¯s foot. Liu Eng shouted in pain. ¡°Sanniang, don¡¯t rub it so hard¡­¡± Chu Yan sat in the courtyard and his gazended on Liu Sanniang¡¯s slender and fair hands. His eyes were extremely dark. Chu Yan heard footsteps outside and stood up. ¡°I¡¯m going back.¡± These words seemed to be directed at Liu Sanniang, but when Liu Sanniang raised her head, she met his dark and deep eyes. She was so frightened that she immediately lowered her head. She didn¡¯t want Chu Yan to stay for dinner. If he really stayed, she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to eat. Liu Eng wanted to get up, but his feet hurt so much that he gasped. ¡°Hey, hey, hey. Don¡¯t go back just yet. Stay for dinner.¡± Liu Eng scratched the back of his head. ¡°You helped me out of the ditch today. You have to at least allow me to treat you to dinner.¡± Madam Wei came out of the kitchen and called out to Chu Yan. ¡°Thank you for saving Eng tonight. Stay for a meal. Don¡¯t hurry back.¡± Coincidentally, Liu Dng and Mr. Liu also came back at that moment. The two of them had just entered the courtyard and were confused when they saw Chu Yan. Madam Wei told them, ¡°Eng fell into the ditch on the way back. Chu Yan happened to see him and carried him back. His clothes are all dirty.¡± Mr. Liu smiled. ¡°Thank you, Chu Yan. Stay for dinner. You¡¯re not allowed to leave my house without eating.¡± Liu Dng smiled as well. ¡°Father is right.¡± Liu Sanniang thought that Chu Yan was an extremely cold person and would definitely not eat at someone else¡¯s house. However, in the next second, Liu Sanniang was proven wrong. Chu Yan said calmly, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll stay for dinner.¡± Liu Sanniang was in disbelief. Why, why did he stay for dinner? Madam Wei smiled. ¡°Sanniang, go wash your hands ande to eat.¡± Madam Wei nced at Liu Eng in disdain and said, ¡°Dng, take your brother to change his clothes. Look at how dirty he is.¡± Madam Wei frowned and looked at Chu Yan. ¡°Chu Yan, you¡¯re tall, half a head taller than my son. If you don¡¯t mind, you can wear Dng¡¯s clothes first. I¡¯ll wash your dirty clothes and return them to you another day.¡± Liu Sanniang immediately thought to herself. ¡®Chu Yan will definitely refuse.¡¯ But in the next second. Chu Yan nodded. ¡°Alright, thank you.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Chu Yan with some resentment. She felt that Chu Yan was doing it on purpose to go against her. Chu Yan nced at Liu Sanniang. With just one look, Liu Sanniang freaked out and did not dare to look at him again. Liu Dng helped Liu Eng back to his room along with Chu Yan. Liu Sanniang went to the well in the backyard to get water and wash her hands. She did not want to eat at all. In her memory from her previous life, she had never interacted with Chu Yan. She couldn¡¯t even remember who Chu Yan married in his previous life. Whoever married a person like Chu Yan would probably feel terrible. Facing such a person all day long, how unlucky would that person be to be his wife? Little did she know that many yearster, she would turn out to be the unlucky person. After washing her hands, she sat by the well in a daze, wondering if she should go in and eat. After thinking about it, Liu Sanniang decided not to eat. She wanted to use the excuse that she was not feeling well and could not eat. Later, she would just ask Madam Wei to cook a bowl of noodles for her. When Liu Sanniang turned around, she was so frightened by the tall figure that her heart skipped a beat. Chu Yan walked towards her. Liu Sanniang lowered her eyes and bit her lips, not knowing why she was so afraid of him. When Chu Yan walked over, Liu Sanniang could even smell his aura. She was so afraid that her legs went weak despite wanting to escape badly. She took two steps back with difficulty and wanted to run, but Chu Yan blocked her. Liu Sanniang was about to cry and said softly, ¡°Can you make way?¡± Chu Yan¡¯s voice was deep. ¡°Are you afraid of me?¡± When she saw him, she was like a mouse seeing a cat or a sheep seeing a wolf. Liu Sanniang was nervous, not knowing what he meant. She thought to herself. ¡®Is that so obvious?¡¯ Liu Sanniang was on the verge of tears. She had never met someone like Chu Yan in her previous life. Her brothers, nephews, and nieces were all very gentle towards her. She had never felt this way before. The eyes with which he looked at her were as dark as ink. Although the danger hidden in the thick ink was invisible, she could still feel it. Moreover, Chu Yan would be an almighty general in the future and be a household name. How could she not be afraid? How could her legs not go weak? She didn¡¯t even reach his shoulder. He could crush her with one hand. She was so scared that she wanted to cry. ¡°Chu Yan, have you washed your hands? Dinner is ready now.¡± Liu Dng¡¯s voice and footsteps were heard. While Chu Yan was distracted, Liu Sanniang sneaked away. Chu Yan squatted down and washed his hands. Liu Dng looked at his sister and felt a little strange, but he did not think too much about it. This was the Liu family. Who would dare to do anything to Sanniang? Liu Dng said, ¡°Sanniang, Mother said that these two quails are really delicious. Go and try them. You¡¯ve been sick these past few days, so you need to eat more.¡± Chapter 6 - Nothing Good Happens In The Middle Of The Night

Chapter 6: Nothing Good Happens In The Middle Of The Night

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Liu Sanniang walked into the house. This was a gift from Liu Zhi¡¯er. Although the two quails did not have much meat, the soup made with them was fragrant and tasty. If she sold it, she might get a hundred coins. It would be a loss if she didn¡¯t try it. Liu Sanniang decided to go for dinner. No matter how scary Chu Yan was, this was after all her house! What could he do to her! Her father, and her elder brothers would definitely kill him if he dared to do anything. Madam Wei had already distributed the bowls and chopsticks. There was arge cornbread in each bowl. There were a total of five dishes. The quails were stewed together with potatoes and vegetables, and there was also a bowl of egg soup, a stack of pickled sour and spicy vegetable hair, and a bowl of meat. Everything looked delicious. They did not pick up their chopsticks because they were waiting for Chu Yan toe. Chu Yan arrived very quickly and sat down. Mr. Liu smiled and said, ¡°There is not much food. Don¡¯t mind it.¡± Although Mr. Liu said that, his smile was smug. His wife was a cook, so her culinary skills were excellent. Even if it was just a simple stir-fry of cabbage, its taste was extremely good. He was always proud of having such a wife. Chu Yan said to Mr. Liu, ¡°Auntie¡¯s cooking is very good. I¡¯m lucky to have the chance to try the dishes today.¡± Madam Wei was very happy to receive apliment from him. Mr. Liu held a wine gourd and asked. ¡°Do you want a drink?¡± Chu Yan nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Mr. Liu poured the wine. ¡°It¡¯s good that you can drink. Drink with me.¡± Liu Dng naturally drank as well, but Liu Eng was not allowed to drink. Madam Wei red at him. ¡°Try it if you dare!¡± Liu Eng instantly cowered. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m injured, of course I won¡¯t drink.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Liu Eng who was instantly terrified, and thought of how much Liu Eng was scared of his wife, and how much he loved drinking in the previous life. Several times, he was pulled out of someone¡¯s house by his fierce looking wife. At this thought, Liu Sanniang could not help but smile. Madam Wei kept giving her daughter the quail meat. When Liu Sanniang unintentionally touched her mother, she heard her thoughts. Madam Wei thought to herself. ¡®With outsiders around, my daughter is too embarrassed to eat. I have to get her more food so she can recover quicker.¡¯ Liu Sanniang ate with satisfaction, and her eyes curved. It was because of such a mother that no one dared to gossip about her even if she was unmarried in her previous life. Suddenly, Liu Sanniang¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she sensed an intense gaze on her. She stole a nce at Chu Yan and met his dark eyes. The food in her bowl instantly lost its fragrance. Her heart trembled, and she was terrified. Chu Yan looked away and ate the cornbread in big mouthfuls. There was a trace of satisfaction in his ink-ck eyes. He looked at Liu Sanniang, who was frightened by him, and felt like bullying her even more. After dinner, Chu Yan went back. Madam Wei and Mr. Liu sent him out. Madam Wei said to him, ¡°I¡¯ll wash your clothes for you tomorrow and send them to you.¡± In the night, Chu Yan replied in a deep voice. ¡°Ok.¡± He only had one word in response. Back at her room, Liu Sanniang lit a candle and started embroidering. She liked embroidery and cooking, so when she did either of them, she always felt very happy. Her embroidery was exquisite, making the lotus on the handkerchief look lifelike. She could¡¯ve sold it for money, but she decided to give it to her mother. In her previous life, Madam Wei passed away when she was 50 years old. It had been 25 years that she hadn¡¯t seen her mother for, and even in her dream, Liu Sanniang would imagine being loved by her mother again. Now that she was reborn and cherished by her mother again, what she wanted to do the most was to treat her mother well. The sound of the night watch was heard again from outside. ¡°The weather is dry and things are mmable, take care not to catch the fire.¡± Dong! ¡ª Dong! Dong! ¡ª Dong! Dong! ¡ª Dong! After three dongs, the night watch walked away. Liu Sanniang yawned. Putting down the embroidery, she went to sleep. In the middle of the night, she heard a knock on the courtyard door. Someone said anxiously, ¡°Auntie Wei, my wife is about to give birth. We haven¡¯t found a midwife yet. Please go and take a look.¡± Madam Wei lowered her voice. ¡°Liu Cheng, let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll talk on the way.¡± The courtyard door was shut after that. Liu Sanniang suddenly recalled something. In her previous life, it was also this year that Liu Cheng¡¯s wife gave birth in the middle of the night. He couldn¡¯t find a midwife and asked an olddy to help him deliver the child. In the end, both the mother and child died. The two families were very unhappy and went to court. To avoid an autopsy, Liu Cheng cremated the corpse, so that there would be no evidence. The olddy was so angry that she fell seriously ill. She eventually paid a hundred taels of silver to settle the matter and avoid going to jail. A hundred taels was enough to destroy a family. Liu Sanniang thought that if her family had to fork out a hundred taels, it would cost them ten years of their savings. She immediately got up, put on her clothes, and opened the door quietly. She did not know why in this life, her mother was the one being asked to be the midwife. However, this was not a good thing. She did not know when and why Liu Cheng¡¯s wife died. Liu Sanniang was so anxious that her heart was about to jump out of her chest. She had to hurry up and catch up to her mother! This kind of thing must not happen to her family. It was alreadyte at night. The moonlight was pale and it was so quiet that Liu Sanniang could even hear her own heartbeat. For some reason, she felt like someone was following her. Hearing footsteps, she was so scared that her hair stood on end. She quickened her pace, but she was too anxious and actually tripped and fell. Seeing that she was about to fall to the ground, someone reached out to hold her. Liu Sanniang was so frightened that she wanted to scream, but her mouth was covered by a rough hand. ¡°Stop shouting. What do you think people will say about youing out in the middle of the night?¡± It was Chu Yan¡¯s cold voice which she heard. Liu Sanniang choked her scream back down, but when she was held by Chu Yan, she trembled in fear and stuttered. ¡°Let go, let go of me.¡± Chu Yans looked at the girl in front of him. She was soft and fragrant. When he covered her mouth just now, Liu Sanniang had opened her mouth to call for help. Although she didn¡¯t make a sound, he could feel her hot breath on his palm. It was itchy. Looking at the terrified sheep, Chu Yan let go of her. Liu Sanniang immediately took a few steps back and maintained a safe distance from Chu Yan. Chu Yan looked at her. ¡°Why are you out sote?¡± Liu Sanniang was already afraid of him, let alone in such a situation. Without thinking, she replied. ¡°My mother was called out by someone. I¡¯m worried.¡± Chu Yan¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Which house? I¡¯ll take you there.¡± Chapter 7 - A Scheme

Chapter 7: A Scheme

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Liu Sanniang took a deep breath and looked at Chu Yan. ¡°Liu Cheng¡¯s family.¡± Chu Yan said in a low voice, ¡°Lead the way.¡± Under the moonlight, Chu Yan¡¯s eyes were unclear. However, she saw the corners of his lips curl up. He was smiling! Liu Sanniang was shocked. Why was he smiling? She was almost scared to death by that sinister smile. In her previous life, Liu Sanniang had never interacted with a man, because she was traumatized by how evil some men could be. She wanted to marry a gentle and kind-hearted husband. After meeting Chu Yan four times, she was extremely afraid. She felt danger and uncertainty everywhere whenever she was around Chu Yan. Her intuition told her that Chu Yan was not a good person and could not be provoked. If anyone provoked him, they might be eaten alive by him, so she was really scared. Liu Sanniang withdrew her gaze and walked ahead in fear. Soon, her back was drenched in sweat. She felt like millions of ants were crawling on her back. Chu Yan chuckled. ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? I won¡¯t eat you.¡± Liu Sanniang smiled awkwardly. ¡°Hehe.¡± Chu Yan narrowed his eyes and looked at her back. The soft fragrance on her body was very nice and he liked it very much. Chu Yan smiled. ¡°Even if I want to eat you, it won¡¯t be now.¡± Liu Sanniang almost fell again. What did this lunatic say??? She was just a fourteen-year-old girl. How could he say such shameless words? Liu Sanniang blushed. After passing two streets, she arrived at Daliu Alley. From afar, she saw a brightly lit house and heaved a sigh of relief. Seeing that she was getting closer and closer, Liu Sanniang quickened her pace. When Chu Yan reached out his hand and pulled her into his arms to cover her mouth, she was really frightened to death. She subconsciously opened her mouth and bit Chu Yan¡¯s hand. Chu Yan lowered his head and whispered in her ear. ¡°Shh, someone ising out.¡± Tears welled up in Liu Sanniang¡¯s eyes. He was obviously spouting nonsense. She bit his hand hard, but not only did Chu Yan not let go of her, he even covered her mouth tighter. ¡°Listen.¡± Chu Yan¡¯s expression remained unchanged, as if he could not feel any pain. Liu Sanniang subdued the fear and listened carefully. She really heard the sound of the door opening and footsteps. ¡°Brother, I still feel guilty. I can¡¯t take it anymore. I want her to live.¡± Liu Cheng lowered his voice and said with a trembling voice. One could tell from his voice that he was guilty of something. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to marry Yang Hua anymore? Your stupid wife hasn¡¯t eaten for a few days and is going to die anyway.¡± Liu Shun grabbed Liu Cheng and spoke fiercely. He would not let this fool ruin his n. Liu Shun¡¯s wife was disabled, and for her, living was enough a torture. So, they thought it was best for her to die. Liu Cheng trembled and said, ¡°But, but¡­¡± However, when he thought of the woman inbor, he felt uneasy and tormented by guilt because his wife loved him with all her heart. Liu Shun answered coldly. ¡°Yang Hua is much prettier than that stupid woman. She won¡¯t be willing to be your mistress. She¡¯s a virgin. If you¡¯re not cruel, it won¡¯t be your turn to marry her. I¡¯ve asked people. The Liu family is quite well-off. They can afford to pay one or two hundred taels of silver for two lives.¡± Liu Cheng hesitated. ¡°Will¡­ will anyone find out? I¡¯m afraid of going to jail.¡± 100 to 200 taels of silver was not a small sum. With this sum of money, he could marry the woman he loved. His wife was a fool, and because of her, many peopleughed at him and mocked him behind his back. He didn¡¯t like her to begin with. Moreover, her life was miserable. Death would be a relief to her. Knowing that Liu Cheng was convinced, Liu Shun let go of him. He then pretended to say in an indifferent voice. ¡°To get rich, you have to take risks. If you¡¯re so afraid of risk, then forget it. You can go to the herb store and buy some ginseng to nourish her. This way, the child and adult can definitely be saved. She might even give you a son. Congrattions!¡± Liu Cheng became anxious. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t, don¡¯t, don¡¯t. I was just being silly. Her pregnancy is difficult and she will definitely die. That Madam Wei is not a midwife. She will kill my wife and child and I will not let her off easily.¡± Liu Shun patted Liu Cheng on the shoulder. ¡°Well, after this matter is over, we¡¯ll go to the Yang family to propose at the end of the year. Next year, you¡¯ll be in the same bed with that gorgeous beauty.¡± Liu Cheng imagined that scene and no longer felt guilty. He smiled and said, ¡°If I really marry her, I will reward you handsomely. This is all thanks to you, Brother. Schrs are indeed different. You are smart.¡± Liu Shun said calmly, ¡°Now go back. Capture Madam Wei and send her to the local government.¡± Liu Cheng nodded and left. The door to the small courtyard closed again. When Liu Sanniang heard this, her heart turned cold. How could there be such a vicious person in this world? He actually conspired with his cousin to kill his wife who was in the middle ofbor. From their conversation, she could tell that Liu Cheng¡¯s wife was a fool. But even if she was a fool, she was still a person and most of all, she was giving birth to his child. This was a murder! Liu Sanniang was no longer gagged. She said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Thank you.¡± She had misunderstood Chu Yan. ¡°Ah, my poor wife.¡± A shrill cry tore through the night. Liu Sanniang widened her eyes and looked at the brightly-lit house. While they were standing there, the atrocity had already beenmitted. Chu Yan squatted down and said, ¡°Get up. It¡¯s toote for you to go in now. Go back immediately and call your family. The more people the better. We can¡¯t let their family take the lead. That woman¡¯s corpse can¡¯t be cremated.¡± Tears streamed down Liu Sanniang¡¯s face. She had never encountered such a situation before. She had been protected too well all through her life. When her two sisters-inw gave birth, her mother, Madam Wei, was sincerely concerned about them. She would boil poached eggs at all times and cook the chicken soup, feeding them whenever there was a chance. She thought that people in this world were mostly good. How could there be such a vicious person? She was at a loss for words. She knew very well that if Liu Cheng cremated the corpse, there would be no evidence of any wrongdoing. However, her entire body was trembling. Chu Yan¡¯s voice was calm and clear. She nodded while crying and climbed onto his back. Chu Yan immediately started running. Within a matter of minutes, she had already arrived at the door of her house. Chu Yan sent her in. His eyes were terrifyingly dark. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Your father and brothers will know what to do.¡± Chu Yan turned around and quickly disappeared. Liu Sanniang shouted with a trembling voice. ¡°Father, First Brother, Second Brother, get up. Something has happened.¡± Chapter 8 - One Corpse Two Lives

Chapter 8: One Corpse Two Lives

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Liu Sanniang was sobbing, her voice hoarse. Mr. Liu, Liu Dng, and Liu Eng, who were sleeping, were woken up by Liu Sanniang¡¯s shout. They quickly got up and came out. Liu Dng was the first toe out. ¡°Sanniang, what happened?¡± There were still tears on Liu Sanniang¡¯s face. She choked and said, ¡°First Brother, in the middle of the night, Liu Cheng¡¯s wife was giving birth and he asked Mother to be the midwife. I couldn¡¯t fall asleep, so I got up and followed behind her. I¡­ I heard Liu Cheng shouting ¡®one corpse two lives¡¯ and saying that Mother had killed his wife. He even threatened to send Mother to the local government.¡± Mr. Liu said angrily, ¡°How dare he! There must be something fishy going on.¡± Liu Eng also came out. He immediately said, ¡°Dad, First Brother, quick, let¡¯s go take a look. My feet are almost healed. I¡¯ll go and get our rtives to join us.¡± Even though he did not know what had happened, Mr. Liu would never believe that his wife would harm anyone. When Liu Eng said this, Mr. Liu nodded. ¡°Dng,e with me. Eng, you and Sanniang go and call for help. I want to see who dares to nder my wife!¡± Liu Dng¡¯s expression was serious as he followed Mr. Liu out of the door and towards Liu Cheng¡¯s house. Liu Eng and Liu Sanniang went out to call for help. Almost everyone living in Willow Street was from the Liu family. There were more than ten families by the surname of Liu, and almost all of them were rted to each other. Liu Sanniang and Liu Eng knocked on the door one by one. As soon as they exined the reason, the men from the families immediately brought their hoes and headed towards Liu Cheng¡¯s house. Liu San¡¯s family, who usually did not get along with Madam Wei, heard themotion and opened the door as well. Liu San was put on the spot. He definitely wanted to help his rtives, but his woman did not get along with Madam Wei and would curse each other from time to time. Madam Bai nced at her husband and said angrily, ¡°What are you waiting for? Go and help. Our Liu family is not a pushover. I don¡¯t get along with Madam Wei, but I have no issues with the Liu family. Go, go, take your sons with you. Whoever is causing trouble, make them learn a bitter lesson.¡± Liu San immediately responded with augh. ¡°That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s go. I want to see who dares to bully our Liu family.¡± Liu Eng looked grateful. ¡°Thank you, Third Aunt.¡± Liu Sanniang was also very grateful. Her eyes were swollen from crying. Madam Bai stopped Liu Sanniang. ¡°Don¡¯t join in the fun. Stay with me and tell me what¡¯s going on.¡± Liu Sanniang was pulled into the house by Madam Bai. Madam Bai¡¯s youngest daughter had already gotten up and smiled at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Third Sister, don¡¯t cry. Your mother will be fine.¡± Madam Bai asked her sternly. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. It¡¯s useless to cry. Tell me what happened. It was so noisy just now, so I didn¡¯t hear it clearly. Why did the fool suddenly die in childbirth?¡± Liu Sanniang sniffed. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. In the middle of the night, Liu Cheng suddenly came to ask for help. He said that his wife was about to give birth and that the midwife hadn¡¯t arrived yet. He asked my mother to go and take a look first. I heard it and felt uneasy. Later, I got up and followed them. Before I entered Liu Cheng¡¯s house, I heard cries inside. It was Liu Cheng¡¯s mother. She shouted at the top of her lungs that my mother killed her daughter-inw and grandchild. They even wanted to send my mother to the local government.¡± Madam Bai frowned. ¡°This is not right. Willow Alley is two or three streets away from Willow Street. Wouldn¡¯t it be quicker for them to ask someone from their valley? Why did theye so far to seek help from your mother?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Madam Bai in surprise. Madam Bai had always been at odds with her mother. In her previous life, the two of them did not reconcile even until their deaths. Liu Sanniang became a spinster and did not get married, but this third aunt of hers often gossiped about her behind her back. But now, she did not ridicule or mock her, but rationally pointed out the suspicious points. ¡°Third Aunt.¡± Liu Sanniang¡¯s eyes were red, and she wanted to cry again. In her previous life, she wasn¡¯t sessful and didn¡¯t suffer much. In this life, it was the same. She had not experienced great storms, and she could not withstand them. Madam Bai looked at Liu Sanniang angrily. ¡°Why? Do you think I¡¯ll hit your family when you¡¯re down?¡± ¡°Hmph, I¡¯m not done with your mother yet, but we¡¯re all from the Liu family. Isn¡¯t the Liu family¡¯s motto to be united? I¡¯m not like your mother who doesn¡¯t follow the ancestral teachings.¡± After saying that, Madam Bai stood up and walked out. Without looking back, she said, ¡°Stay at my house and sleep with Yinniang. Men have their own matters, and women have their own matters. If anyone dares to scheme against our Liu family, I¡¯ll show them what we are made of.¡± She was not going to sit back and do nothing. Madam Bai searched around and found the bronze gong. With the gong in hand, she left the house and closed the door. Liu Yinniang stuck out her tongue at Liu Sanniang and smiled. ¡°Third Sister, don¡¯t worry. My mother is very capable. Your mother will definitely be fine.¡± Liu Sanniang had a deep impression of Madam Bai. With the whole Liu family taking action, Madam Wei would definitely be safe. With this thought in mind, Liu Sanniang heaved a sigh of relief. She followed Liu Yinniang into the house. Liu Yinniang was half a year younger than her and was almost at the age of marriage. In her previous life, Liu Yinniang married a butcher from Ling County. From then on, she rarely returned. Liu Sanniang actually did not remember much about her cousin. But now, Liu Yinniang was holding Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand and smiling gently at her. Liu Sanniang felt a warmth in her heart. Madam Bai was a tough person, so her daughter would probably be so too. ¡°Third Sister, can we sleep together?¡± Liu Yinniang actually liked Liu Sanniang very much because Madam Wei¡¯s culinary skills were very good. However, because of the bad rtionship between the two families, she could not befriend Liu Sanniang even if she wanted to. Now that she had this opportunity, Liu Yinniang wanted to build a good rtionship with Liu Sanniang. At their age, they were sooner orter going to get married. If they could learn some good skills, their lives would be much better after marriage. Liu Yinniang wanted to build a good rtionship with Liu Sanniang so that she could ask her about cooking in the future. Her cousin¡¯s friendliness warmed Liu Sanniang¡¯s heart even more. She nodded. After falling asleep, Liu Yin¡¯an said gently, ¡°Third Sister, don¡¯t worry. The rtives are all there. Nothing will happen.¡± Liu Yinniang¡¯s voice was very gentle, and Liu Sanniang was gradually appeased. She didn¡¯t know how to get along with this new friend, but Liu Yinniang made her feel ill-at-ease and not worried. It was extremelyfortable to be with Liu Yinniang. Meanwhile, at Willow Valley. Madam Wei had already been tied up by Liu Cheng¡¯s mother. Liu Cheng and Liu Cheng¡¯s father were extremely angry. They immediately woke up their brothers who were not far away and sent Madam Wei to the local government. Madam Wei could not exin herself. She had been pped twice by Liu Cheng¡¯s mother and she couldn¡¯t even think straight. Chapter 9 - The Liu Family Arrives

Chapter 9: The Liu Family Arrives

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

At Liu Cheng¡¯s house, Liu Cheng¡¯s mother looked at him. ¡°Son, what should we do now?¡± Liu Cheng was also a little afraid, but with Liu Shun¡¯s guidance, his mind was still clear. He licked his lips and said, ¡°Mom, there¡¯s no time to waste. Let¡¯s cremate this fool¡¯s corpse first. We have to be quick.¡± His mother was a little afraid. ¡°That fool¡¯s eyes are still wide open. Can we really do that?¡± Liu Cheng frowned and gritted his teeth. ¡°We have to. Mom, go and prepare the firewood. I¡¯ll go and drag the fool¡¯s corpse out.¡± He was uneducated, but he knew that his retarded wife¡¯s body had to be cremated quickly. He understood the principle of destroying the evidence. He was also afraid, but when he thought of the beautiful Yang Hua, he was not scared of anything. Liu Cheng walked towards the pigpen. This was a farmer¡¯s tradition. Childbirth shouldn¡¯t be done in the house, or it would bring bad luck to the family. His wife was a fool to begin with. His mother had spent hundreds of copper coins to buy her. Now that she was dead, she was still of some use. It was worth it. Liu Cheng thought that he would not be afraid, but when he walked into the pigpen and looked at the woman lying on the hay, his entire body had goosebumps. The woman gripped a handful of hay tightly with both hands. Her eyes were slightly open, as if she had been extremely unwilling to die. Liu Cheng went forward and was about to drag the woman out by her hands. However, when he looked down, he saw the woman¡¯s wide open eyes. Liu Cheng took off his clothes to cover the woman¡¯s face before dragging her out. Liu Cheng¡¯s mother had already piled up a lot of firewood and was putting oil on it. ¡°That¡¯s their house. Hurry, hurry¡­¡± Mr. Liu raised his hand and knocked on the door. ¡°Liu Cheng, open the door.¡± Liu Cheng¡¯s mother was shocked. ¡°Son, they are here. Why are they here so soon?¡± ording to the n, the Liu family shouldn¡¯t have reached here so fast. They were supposed to find out about the matter by the next day. By then, the corpse would have been cremated. At that time, there would be no evidence, and the Liu family would have no choice but topensate them. Liu Cheng also panicked. ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t know. Brother Shun didn¡¯t tell me this would happen.¡± It was clearly toote for cremation. They didn¡¯t open the door but Mr. Liu and his family couldn¡¯t wait any longer. They started smashing the door. Madam Bai, who arrived a bit slower, started knocking on the gong. ¡°Murder, someone is murdered¡­¡± The sound of the gong shook the earth. Liu Cheng¡¯s mother jumped up with fright and looked at Liu Cheng. Liu Cheng was also at a loss. The door burst open and Liu Cheng braced himself. ¡°What do you want?¡± Liu Dng¡¯s face darkened. He took two steps forward and picked up Liu Cheng. ¡°Where¡¯s my mother?¡± Liu Cheng immediately cowered down and softened his tone. ¡°She¡¯s¡­ sent to the government.¡± Liu Dng was about 1.85 meters tall and strong. The way he raised his fists in anger was really scary. Liu Cheng was frightened. To protect her son, Liu Cheng¡¯s mother pounced on Liu Dng. ¡°You murderers actually dare to hit my son. Where is justice in this world?¡± ¡°It¡¯s still not clear who the murderer is. You¡¯re going to cremate the body? You want to destroy the evidence?¡± Liu Eng pointed angrily at the body in the courtyard. The woman was pregnant, and her stomach was very big. At this moment, two lives were lost. It looked extremely ufortable, but Liu Cheng did not even prepare a coffin. It seemed that they did not even n to take out the stillbirth in the woman¡¯s stomach. They just wanted to cremate her like this. It would be strange if they were not guilty. Liu Eng said angrily, ¡°Dad, let¡¯s report this to the local government as well.¡± Hearing that, Liu Cheng¡¯s mother burst into a fury and pounced on Liu Eng. ¡°Damn it, this is too much. The murderer iswless.¡± Before she could reach Liu Eng, she was stopped by the women who came inter. ¡°We still have to wait for the magistrate to decide who the murderer is. It¡¯s not up to you.¡± Madam Bai spoke with a smile. The wives of the few granduncles in the family also stopped Liu Cheng¡¯s mother. With Madam Bai ringing the gong, all the people in Willow Alley were woken up. The women of every household pushed their men out to see what was going on. Liu Shun came out immediately. The Liu family had arrived too quickly. Liu Shun knew that something was wrong. Liu Shun squeezed into the courtyard. Liu Cheng saw him and immediately said, ¡°Brother, Brother, save me. These people arewless.¡± Liu Shun was a schr, and many people in the Liu family knew him. ¡°Uncles, can I, Liu Shun, say something?¡± Liu Shun walked to Liu Cheng¡¯s side and bowed. The expressions of the Liu family members softened a lot. Mr. Liu frowned and winked at Liu Dng. Liu Dng let go of Liu Cheng. With so many people around, it was impossible for Liu Cheng to cremate the corpse. Seeing this, Liu Shun bowed again before saying, ¡°Uncles, there must be a misunderstanding in this matter. Can I be your middleman and exin the situation? Let¡¯s not ruin our rtionship because of this misunderstanding.¡± The Liu family looked at Mr. Liu. Liu Shun was a schr, had good looks, and spoke gently and politely. They really wanted to give Liu Shun a face, but they still had to listen to Mr. Liu. Mr. Liu recalled what his wife had mentioned to him before. Liu Shun had gotten a matchmaker to say on his behalf that he had taken a fancy to Sanniang. He had been wanting to find an opportunity to test Liu Shun. Although this was not the best time, if Liu Shun could handle it well, he could prove himself an excellent son-inw. Mr. Liu nodded. ¡°Okay, then you can be the middleman.¡± Liu Shun smiled. ¡°Thank you, Uncle.¡± Liu Cheng said to Liu Shun, ¡°Brother, you have to seek justice for me. Auntie Wei killed my wife. Two lives were lost. You have to seek justice for me.¡± Liu Shun patted Liu Cheng¡¯s shoulder and was about to speak when he heard a sneer. ¡°Bah, I¡¯m dying ofughter.¡± The person who spoke was Madam Sun, who was on good terms with Madam Bai. The two of them were from the same vige and had married into Willow Street together. Madam Sun and Madam Bai were on the same side. The two of them and Madam Wei were not on good terms, but when it came to major matters, they were willing to put aside the grudge. Madam Sun ced her hands on her hips. ¡°In all my life, this is really the funniest joke. Which woman doesn¡¯t have to risk their life giving birth? Whether she can live or not all depends on God. Why is it that when ites to your wife, she¡¯s murdered?¡± Liu Shun frowned slightly. He hated olddies the most, especially gossipy olddies. When talking to olddies, it was impossible to reason with them! After Madam Sun finished speaking, Madam Bai added with a sneer. ¡°You said that Madam Wei caused your wife¡¯s death. I think it¡¯s you who wanted to kill your wife for money. Madam Wei is a cook. Everyone in the vige knows that she¡¯s good at cooking. Willow Alley is a few streets away from our Willow Street. Why didn¡¯t you find a midwife in your neighborhood? Why did you want a cook to be the midwife?!¡± Chapter 10 - Idiots, A Whole Family Of Idiots!

Chapter 10: Idiots, A Whole Family Of Idiots!

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Facing the two women, Liu Shun felt a headacheing on. Liu Cheng panicked and looked at Liu Shun for help. Liu Cheng¡¯s mother was also flustered. How¡­ How could the Liu family be so eloquent? Liu Dng and Liu Eng looked at Madam Sun and Madam Bai in surprise. Did these two aunties speak up for his mother? Did the sun rise from the west? ¡°You, you¡¯re ndering me!¡± Liu Cheng felt guilty and became flustered. He even stuttered. Mr. Liu would be a fool if he still couldn¡¯t understand what was going on. After Liu Cheng finished speaking, Liu Shun knew that there was no chance of turning the tables now. Liu Cheng was as much a fool as his wife. Liu Shun originally thought that after the corpse was cremated, there would be no evidence. He did not expect the Liu family toe so quickly and disrupt his ns. Liu Shun smiled and said, ¡°Uncle, there must be a misunderstanding. Liu Cheng reacted so strongly because he was too anxious. Auntie Wei is innocent. I hope Uncle can understand that this child was the hope of the family, but he¡¯s gone just like that.¡± If the Liu family hade a little slower, things would not have ended up like this. Mr. Liu said, ¡°Then what do you think we should do?¡± Liu Cheng¡¯s mother interrupted immediately. ¡°Of course, you have topensate us. Even a pig and a cow have to bepensated, let alone a human. Although my daughter-inw was a fool, she had a child inside her. This is two lives. Without 180 taels, don¡¯t even think about resolving this matter.¡± Liu Shun frowned and secretly clenched his fists, thinking to himself. ¡®Idiots, a family of idiots!¡¯ ¡°Father, I think they¡¯re trying to extort money from our family. Report to the government and get the coroner toe for an autopsy. We can¡¯t allow others to frame Mother,¡± said Liu Eng. Mr. Liu nodded. Liu Shun was a little anxious. ¡°Uncle, Uncle¡­¡± Mr. Liu was a little disappointed in Liu Shun. ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything. This is a matter between our Liu family and Liu Cheng¡¯s family. It has nothing to do with you.¡± After the test, Mr. Liu felt that Liu Shun was not a good candidate to be his son-inw. He had the arrogance of a schr, but he wasn¡¯t very capable. He could tell that Liu Shun was a scheming person. Such a person was not suitable for Sanniang. One had to live a down-to-earth life. It would be very tiring to live with someone like Liu Shun. ¡°Report to the government. Let the magistrate judge who is right and who is wrong.¡± Mr. Liu asked Liu Dng and Liu Eng to capture Liu Cheng. Both Liu Cheng¡¯s mother and Liu Cheng started resisting and struggling. ¡°Giddy-up!¡± The sound of horses galloping could be heard in Willow Valley. The officer in the lead shouted. ¡°The authority is investigating a case. Please make space immediately!¡± An officer came over. Mr. Liu and the others gave their way for the officer toe in. The person was dressed in ck with the word ¡®officer¡¯ embroidered on his chest. He held a sword in his hand, making people feel scared. Liu Cheng¡¯s mother had already knelt down, trembling like a sieve. Formoners who had never seen an officer in their lives, they immediately felt an enormous pressure, like a mouse seeing a cat. Seeing Liu Cheng¡¯s mother trembling like this, Madam Bai covered her mouth and mocked. ¡°Look at how guilty she is.¡± With such a gut, she even dared to murder. How funny! Liu Cheng¡¯s legs were also weak. He nced at Liu Shun, but was frightened by the coldness in Liu Shun¡¯s eyes. Liu Shun looked at him as if he was looking at a dead man. ¡°Officer, you have to investigate carefully. My daughter-inw died too miserably. I still have an unborn grandson in her womb.¡± Liu Cheng¡¯s father jogged back with the officer. He thought that the corpse would¡¯ve been cremated at this moment and started crying as soon as he reached the house. The leading officer nced at him coldly. ¡°Coroner, take the body back to the mortuary for autopsy.¡± Liu Cheng¡¯s father was stunned. ¡°Corpse? What corpse?¡± Shouldn¡¯t the dead person be cremated by now? ¡°Sir, the corpse is here. My wife was wrongly used. Fortunately, we came in time. Otherwise, they would have cremated the corpse. If that happens, there will be no evidence to prove my wife innocent.¡± The more Mr. Liu thought about it, the angrier he became. The officer said expressionlessly, ¡°This matter will be decided by the magistrate after the investigation. The magistrate is fair and honest. He won¡¯t let a bad person off, nor will he wrong a good person.¡± The officer waved his hand, and the bailiffs immediately put down the stretcher. They went forward in pairs, carried the woman¡¯s body onto the stretcher, and quickly carried it out. The officer looked at Mr. Liu, who had the advantage in numbers, and then looked at Liu Cheng¡¯s family, who did not look confident at all. He asked calmly. ¡°Which of you is the intiff and which of you is the defendant? Follow me back to the government office.¡± When Liu Cheng¡¯s mother heard this, her body went limp and she fainted. Liu Cheng was also at a loss. ¡°Brother, brother, help me, you¡­¡± Seeing that Liu Cheng was about to ruin things if he continued speaking, Liu Shun immediately interrupted him. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s a misunderstanding. Just exin the misunderstanding.¡± On the other hand, Mr. Liu responded calmly. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll go with you.¡± The officer left the courtyard and mounted his horse, leading his men back to the government. Mr. Liu said to Liu Eng, ¡°Eng, go back. If Sanniang is asleep, don¡¯t wake her up. If she¡¯s not asleep, tell her it¡¯s all settled and let her go to bed. I will definitely bring your mother back soon.¡± Liu Eng nodded. His foot was still injured. He didn¡¯t feel it before, but now the pain wasing back. The women also went home. A few people around Liu Eng¡¯s age patted him on the shoulder, telling him not to worry. Madam Bai waved her hands. ¡°I won¡¯t eat Sanniang if she stays at my house. You cane to pick her up when your motheres back. Of course, you can drop a few coins for her meal if you want.¡± Madam Bai was really not on good terms with Madam Wei. The two of them did not get along, but Madam Bai was not someone who would kick someone when they were down. Liu Eng nodded. ¡°Okay, Auntie. Thank you.¡± Liu Eng returned home and sat down to massage his feet. The next day. When Liu Sanniang got up, Liu Yinniang had already woken up. When Liu Sanniang came out, Madam Bai was chopping pigweed in the courtyard. She nced at Liu Sanniang. ¡°You¡¯re up. Stay here with Yinniang. Later, you can go home and get some clean clothes. There won¡¯t be anyone at your house for the next few days, stay at my house.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. She was obedient. Liu Yinniang was cooking, so Liu Sanniang went to help her. Liu Yinniang smiled. ¡°Sanniang, don¡¯t worry. My mother told me that Liu Cheng¡¯s family is guilty and your mother is innocent.¡± Chapter 11 - Secret Meeting

Chapter 11: Secret Meeting

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Liu Sanniang smiled. Of course her mother was innocent. She started helping her clean the vegetables. She had heard the truth with her own ears. When she thought of what she had heard, Liu Sanniang still felt terrified. She did not know what kind of person could do such a ruthless thing. It was tant murder. ¡°Sanniang, my mother also said that Liu Cheng¡¯s wife was a fool. She was very pitiful. Even when she was pregnant for ten months, she was still skin and bone.¡± Liu Yinniang sighed. Being a woman was really hard. After getting married, it was good if the husband¡¯s family was kind. But if the husband¡¯s family was cruel, life would be unbearably miserable. Liu Sanniang also sighed. ¡°The human heart is unpredictable.¡± She didn¡¯t get married in her previous life because of being traumatized by two evil men. In her previous life, Liu Shun was considered to be a good person. Liu Sanniang did not expect him to be so bad as to instigate his cousin to kill his wife while she was pregnant with his child. Liu Sanniang was terrified. What could she do to make Madam Wei reject Liu Shun? Liu Sanniang was extremely afraid of Liu Shun. She did not want to marry him at all. After breakfast, Madam Bai went to work. Since Liu Sanniang had nothing to do, Liu Yinniang suggested. ¡°Sanniang, why don¡¯t we embroider together?¡± Liu Sanniang thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°Okay, wait for me. I¡¯ll go back and get the material.¡± The two families were not far apart, so Liu Yinniang waited at home. Liu Sanniang went home after leaving the house. It would take at least a few days for Madam Wei to settle this matter. In the next few days, her father and brothers would be very busy. She stayed at Liu Yinniang¡¯s house and waited for her father to bring her mother back. Liu Sanniang took the material and was about to leave. A man¡¯s voice came from outside the door. ¡°Is Uncle Liu home?¡± This voice. Liu Sanniang¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She remembered this voice. It was Liu Shun, who had helped his cousin murder his wife. Liu Sanniang felt a chill running down her back when she heard Liu Shun¡¯s voice. Now that Liu Shun hade to her house, she did not know what to do. ¡°Uncle Liu, are you home?¡± Liu Shun looked at the lock and knew that there was someone at home. However, no one answered. He narrowed his eyes and knew that the men of the Liu family were not at home. If Madam Wei was arrested and sent to the government, the only person at home would be Liu Sanniang. Liu Shun pushed open the door. Liu Sanniang frowned and barely suppressed the disgust in her heart. She said tly, ¡°My father is out. If there¡¯s anything that you want to tell him,e back another day.¡± As she spoke, Liu Sanniang walked towards the door, closed it, and locked it. Liu Sanniang turned around and was shocked to see Liu Shun so close to her. ¡°You¡­¡± She subconsciously took a step back and red at Liu Shun angrily. Pointing her finger at him, Liu Sanniang opened her mouth to curse, but she couldn¡¯t utter a word. Liu Shun smiled warmly at Liu Sanniang and took a step back. He said humbly and politely, ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t know you would suddenly turn around.¡± Liu Sanniang was both angry and speechless. She red at Liu Shun and stomped her feet before leaving. She could not be bothered to argue with such a person. She felt annoyed just looking at him. Liu Sanniang carried the small basket and walked away quickly. Liu Shun looked at Liu Sanniang¡¯s back and narrowed his eyes. Liu Sanniang, the dream of his life¡­ He would do everything just to get her. Liu Shun smiled when he recalled how Liu Sanniang was ring at him just now. Her body had a nice fragrance, and she looked like a flower in bloom. Liu Sanniang quickened her pace and returned to Liu Yinniang¡¯s house. Liu Sanniang did not take the encounter with Liu Shun to heart because she knew that nothing was going to happen between them. In the evening, Mr. Liu returned and thanked Madam Bai gratefully. He still had to go and make some arrangements. Liu Dng and Liu Eng also had things to do on the farm. Liu Sanniang knew that she was not very capable. She was not a strong woman to begin with. It was best for her to take good care of herself and not let her father worry. Therefore, during the day, she would embroider and help Liu Yinniang cook. At night, she would sleep in Liu Yinniang¡¯s house. While the Liu family was busy settling the matter for Madam Wei, Liu Cheng was not idle either. At night, a few meows came from behind the wall. Liu Cheng immediately got up and went out. He knew that his cousin would not sit back and do nothing. If he did nothing, no one would be able to gain anything if the matter was exposed. When Liu Cheng came out of the back door, he saw a figure around the corner. Liu Cheng walked over and said anxiously, ¡°Brother, you¡¯re my dear brother. What should I do now? Uncle Liu wants to sue me for murder. If this matter is exposed, I¡¯ll be jailed.¡± Liu Shun¡¯s expression was calm. ¡°It was originally a small thing, but you guys messed it up.¡± Liu Cheng was unhappy. ¡°Brother, you can¡¯t me us for this. The Liu family came too quickly and even brought so many people with them. How was I supposed to deal with them?¡± Liu Shun did not want to argue with Liu Cheng. ¡°Let me ask you, do you still want to marry Yang Hua?¡± Liu Cheng nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes, of course. I even dream about it.¡± Yang Hua was fair and beautiful. His retarded wife could not evenpare to a strand of Yang Hua¡¯s hair. He still couldn¡¯t understand why he was willing to marry a fool in the first ce. Liu Shun said, ¡°There¡¯s another way now. Go and burn the entire mortuary. It¡¯s three miles outside the town. There are only two guards guarding it at night. The guards are drunkards. Once the mortuary is on fire, that fool¡¯s corpse will naturally be burned to ashes. When the trial begins, we just have to insist that Madam Wei did not deliver the child properly. The Liu family will have to pay for it.¡± If the Liu family wasn¡¯t going to be in a heavy debt, he wouldn¡¯t have a chance to take advantage of them. Liu Cheng¡¯s legs went weak. ¡°Brother, I¡­ I can¡¯t do this.¡± If he burned so many corpses, wouldn¡¯t theye back and haunt him at night? He dared to burn the corpse of his wife because his mother had bought her. He could do whatever he wanted with his property. However, if he burned other corpses, they would surelye back and pester him at night. This was too scary, and he couldn¡¯t bring himself to do it. Liu Shun smiled. ¡°I heard from my mother that Yang Hua¡¯s stepmother is vicious and has already decided to marry her to a rich family as a concubine. I heard that the rich man is already 60 years old and is ruthless. Several concubines have been killed by him. This kind of marriage is pretty much just a trade. If anyone uses 50 taels of dowry¡­¡± Before Liu Shun could finish, Liu Cheng said angrily, ¡°No, she¡¯s so young. How can she marry an old man?¡± Liu Shun smiled. ¡°Fifty taels is not a small sum. Yang Hua is beautiful, but fifty taels is enough to marry someone more beautiful than her.¡± Chapter 12 - The Burning Of The mortuary

Chapter 12: The Burning Of The mortuary

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

When Liu Cheng thought of that scene, he felt like his heart was being stabbed. ¡°Brother, as long as I burn this mortuary, will the Liu family have topensate us with a hundred taels?¡± With a hundred taels, he could save Yang Hua from her misery and live a good life. Thinking of this, Liu Cheng made up his mind. As long as Liu Shun said yes, he would do it. Liu Shun nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Once the mortuary is burned down, this matter will be settled once and for all.¡± Without aplete corpse, Madam Wei would be forced to plead guilty andpensate. After all,pared to letting Madam Wei pay with her life, the Liu family would be more willing to pay taels. Liu Cheng gritted his teeth. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do it.¡± Once he got an affirmative answer, Liu Shun was relieved. Liu Shun patted Liu Cheng on the shoulder. ¡°Brother, I don¡¯t want anything. If you didn¡¯t tell me that you like Yang Hua, I wouldn¡¯t have helped you scheme this murder. If you fail this time, don¡¯t drag me down with you. I don¡¯t want your money or anything. Don¡¯t do anything stupid. As long as I¡¯m still outside, I¡¯ll try my best to get you out.¡± Liu Cheng was a little embarrassed. ¡°Brother, how can I do that? I will never betray you.¡± Liu Cheng immediately raised his hand and swore. ¡°Brother, I swear to the heavens that if I fail this time, I will bear the consequences myself if anything happens. I will definitely not implicate you. If I break my oath, I will die without descendants and be struck by thunder¡­¡± ¡°Alright, alright. Cut the crap. Just know that I¡¯m doing this for your own good.¡± Liu Shun interrupted Liu Cheng¡¯s oath and patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Go back. Hurry up and get the diesel. Don¡¯t let anyone catch you red-handed, understand? I still want to see you marrying Yang Hua.¡± Liu Cheng was so touched that he felt a lump rise in his throat. He was about to say something when Liu Shun turned around and left. Liu Cheng sniffed and turned to go home. Two dayster. Mr. Liu went home happily and said to Liu Sanniang, ¡°Sanniang, your mother¡¯s case will be reviewed in three days. The coroner has already performed an autopsy. Liu Cheng¡¯s wife¡¯s death has nothing to do with your mother. Your mother will be able to go home in a few days.¡± Mr. Liu had lost weight over the past few days. He had spent a lot of money and energy to get this settled. But now that everything was fine, he could finally rx. Liu Sanniang was also happy. She ran over and threw herself into his father¡¯s arms. ¡°That¡¯s great, Father.¡± Holding his hand, Liu Sanniang heard his true thoughts. ¡®I don¡¯t know how she is doing. If I can¡¯t see her return, I¡¯ll be worried. Fortunately, everything is fine now.¡¯ Other than Mr. Liu¡¯s thoughts, she also saw some images of his father buying gifts and spending money to get people to help his wife. Liu Sanniang felt a lump in her throat. When her mother was in trouble, she couldn¡¯t do anything to help. Mr. Liu stroked Liu Sanniang¡¯s hair. ¡°Be good, don¡¯t worry. Eat well. If you lose weight, your mother will scold me when shees back.¡± Madam Wei doted on her daughter more than anything. Liu Sanniang was the apple of Madam Wei¡¯s eye. When Mr. Liu teased her, Liu Sanniang cried out loud. Of course, she knew how much her mother doted on her. In her previous life, she had never married. Even until her death, Madam Wei was still worried about her daughter. No one could surpass this love. Mr. Liu was supposed tofort Liu Sanniang, but she cried instead. He was helpless. Madam Bai pulled Liu Sanniang over. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, sit down and eat. Brother Liu, don¡¯t just stand there. Go and call Dng and Eng over to eat together. You¡¯ve been tired these past few days. Sanniang taught Yinniang how to cook. Let¡¯s have a taste and see if her cooking has improved.¡± Madam Bai pushed Liu Sanniang into the kitchen. Mr. Liu smiled gratefully. ¡°Alright, thank you.¡± A rough man like Mr. Li naturally didn¡¯t know how to coax girls. Now he even made his daughter cry. If Madam Wei was here, he would definitely be scolded. After knowing that her mother was fine, Liu Sanniang was no longer worried. She went to prepare the meal with Liu Yinniang. Liu Yinniang was the head cook today while Liu Sanniang was teaching her how to control the heat and seasoning. The dishes that came out were excellent. At night, Liu Yinniang did not sleep. ¡°Sanniang, can I go to your house to y with you in the future?¡± After her mother¡¯s matter was resolved, Liu Sanniang was about to go home. Madam Wei and Madam Bai were at odds, so Liu Yinniang was worried about the future interactions. She wanted to learn more culinary skills from Liu Sanniang. Liu Yinniang held Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand. Liu Sanniang knew what she was thinking. She smiled and said, ¡°If you can¡¯te, I¡¯ll write some recipes for you. Try a few more times and you can definitely master them.¡± Liu Yinniang smiled. ¡°Sanniang, you¡¯re so kind. Thank you.¡± With the matter that she was worried about resolved, Liu Yinniang fell asleep in peace. But Liu Sanniang did not sleep. She was still a little worried. In her previous life, things clearly didn¡¯t end up this way. Could it be because of her? Liu Sanniang med herself. She still felt like she was dreaming, but the dream was bing more and more real. She began to think that perhaps the memories of her previous life were her dream. Touching others allowed her to hear what they were thinking or worried about. Such an ability made her not know what to do or if it was good or bad. Liu Sanniang did not have any big wishes. The only thing she wanted was to find a husband who would treat her kindly so that Madam Wei could die in peace, and that she would not be alone. As long as she avoided Liu Shun and the peddler from Willow Street, it shouldn¡¯t be so difficult. In her dream, Liu Sanniang frowned. There was a huge fire and many painful cries for help. Where was the fire? Water, where was the water? Hurry up and put out the fire. The mes shot into the sky. No one outside could get in or out of the fire. Liu Sanniang felt so depressed and anxious. When she finally woke up, she realized that it was a dream. But for some reason, she felt uneasy. Liu Sanniang got up, distracted. Not long after, Liu Yinniang¡¯s father, Liu San, ran into the courtyard from outside and panted heavily. ¡°Bad, something bad has happened¡­¡± Madam Bai was chopping pigweed in the courtyard when she was almost frightened by Liu San. She threw the kitchen knife and stood up with her hands on her hips. She looked at Liu San angrily. ¡°You, Liu San, almost caused me to cut off my hand. If you don¡¯t have something big to tell me, you can forget about eating dinner tonight.¡± Liu San frowned, but his eyes were on Liu Sanniang. Liu Sanniang¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Third Uncle, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Liu San opened his mouth and spoke with some difficulty. ¡°Sanniang, something really bad happened. The coroner had already performed an autopsy and all the results were disadvantageous to Liu Cheng. But,st night, the mortuary was on fire¡­¡± Chapter 13 - Merciless Punches

Chapter 13: Merciless Punches

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Liu San paused for a moment before continuing. ¡°A huge fire burned everything up. The entire mortuary was reduced to ashes. It was impossible to tell who was who. The bones had all gone. After that, Liu Cheng went back on his words and said that your father bribed the coroner to give false evidence and insisted that your mother killed his retarded wife.¡± Liu San could not bear to see Liu Sanniang suffer such a blow. This feeling was as if you were about to run out of breath but still couldn¡¯t draw another breath in. This was simply outrageous. Even the heavens were helping such a heartless person. When Liu San heard the news, he was furious. Madam Bai walked up to Liu Sanniang and hugged her. Then she turned around and roared fiercely at Liu San. ¡°Why are you saying this in front of the child? Use your stupid brain to think of a way. Our Liu family won¡¯t suffer a humiliation like this. If word gets out, our Liu family will be embarrassed.¡± Liu San felt bad and said to Madam Bai, ¡°Take good care of Sanniang. I¡¯ll go and figure out a way.¡± Initially, the matter was almost settled. All they needed to do was wait until the trial began. However, now that the mortuary had been burned and the corpse of Liu Cheng¡¯s wife was gone, Liu Cheng insisted that the Liu family had bribed the coroner. Suddenly, the situation had reached a dead end. Madam Bai did not know how tofort Liu Sanniang. Looking at Liu Sanniang¡¯s pale face, she said in a low voice, ¡°Sanniang, don¡¯t worry. God is watching.¡± It was said that God is everywhere, but why wasn¡¯t he doing anything? Liu Sanniang¡¯s mind was in a mess. She was so weak that she was about to faint. She took a moment to gain her strength and said, ¡°Third Aunt, I want to go home. Even if I can¡¯t do anything, at least I can make a delicious meal for my parents and brothers.¡± Madam Bai opened her mouth as if she wanted to ask Liu Sanniang to stay, but in the end, she thought better of it. She only said to her, ¡°Sanniang, if anything happens,e find us. No matter what, at the end of the day, we¡¯re still family.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. Liu Yinniang was a little worried, so she sent Liu Sanniang back. ¡°Sanniang, if you need anything, just ask.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. Mr. Liu, Liu Dng, and Liu Eng couldn¡¯t go back home now, because Liu Cheng had sued them all. It was supposed to be a small case, but now it involved a lot of people. When the families received the news that the corpses of their family members were burnt down, they went to the government office to protest. Liu Sanniang quickly made food and packed it in a food box. Then she carried the food box and went out. Everyone in Yong County was now discussing this matter. Liu Sanniang could hear some people talking on the street. ¡°This fire was too strange. I heard that it was started by someone. What a sinner!¡± ¡°Who knows? Maybe this case is connected with something much bigger.¡± Liu Sanniang walked quickly towards the government office, her mind in a mess. When she reached the entrance of the office, she saw Liu Shun. Liu Shun also saw her and smiled warmly at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu, are you here to see Uncle and the others?¡± Liu Shun smiled warmly. The corners of his mouth curled up slightly and his schrly aura made him look quite handsome. However, Liu Sanniang did not care about him. In her previous life, when she found out that she was going to marry a schr, she had fantasized about it. However, she had identally bumped into Liu Shun torturing a stray cat and was frightened. In addition, she overheard Liu Shun giving Liu Cheng ideas to murder his wife, so Liu Sanniang was even more disgusted with him. Liu Shun was simply a beast in human skin. Liu Sanniang ignored Liu Shun and walked into the office. However, she did not expect Liu Shun to reach out and grab her hand. Liu Shun said in a gentle voice, ¡°Miss Liu, my mother has already asked a matchmaker to go to your house to talk about marriage. If you need any help, just let me know.¡± However, Liu Sanniang sensed some images the moment Liu Shun grabbed her wrist. Behind the wall, Liu Shun said coldly, ¡°As long as you burn the mortuary¡­¡± Liu Sanniang shook off his hand angrily and ran into the government office. Liu Shun was too vicious. He was simply a demon! He didn¡¯t even deserve to be human. In order to murder, he could do everything. There were a lot of corpses in the mortuary, and some corpses remained to be autopsied. Now with the mortuary burnt down, those families could no longer help their dead family members seek justice. Liu Sanniang was furious, but also helpless. Liu Shun looked at his empty palm and smiled. How soft! As expected of someone whom he dreamed about getting day and night. He had already set the trap. He just needed Liu Sanniang to fall into his trap. Liu Shun walked down the street in an extremely good mood. He moved towards a path. With such a happy mood, of course he had to do something to celebrate it. Staying away from the crowd was the only way to catch the prey he wanted. ¡°Meow¡­¡± A weak cat meowed. Liu Shun narrowed his eyes and followed the source of the meowing. He pushed aside the grass and saw a nest of newborn kittens. The female cat was not in the nest. The meowing from the hungry kitten attracted him. Liu Shun reached out and was about to grab one of them when his vision suddenly darkened. Before Liu Shun could speak, he was punched in the face. The person who hit him was very strong. When the punchnded on his chin, Liu Shun felt that his entire chin was numb. As if having sensed a great danger, he immediately got down on his knees to beg for mercy. ¡°Please spare me, please spare me!¡± Liu Shun really could not remember whom he had offended. This person was clearly well-trained. Liu Shun did not know when this person started following him. He thought that if he begged for mercy, this person would start talking, but instead of responding, this person gave Liu Shun another punch on the face. From the strength of the jab, Liu Shun could tell that it was a man. The man pulled Liu Shun¡¯s hand and crippled it with another punch. Liu Shun fainted from the pain. After crippling Liu Shun¡¯s hand, the man threw him away. His gaze was extremely cold and murderous. He looked at Liu Shun¡¯s hand and punched it twice, as if he was venting his anger. Only then did Chu Yan stop and turned to leave. Chu Yan closed the smithy and went home to pack his things. Madam Li looked at her stepson and felt a little angry. ¡°Where are you going? Why aren¡¯t you working?¡± Chu Yan turned around and nced at Madam Li. Madam Li immediately shrunk back and did not dare to say another word. Although she was Chu Yan¡¯s stepmother, she was normally the one who got scared by Chu Yan. Most of the time, Chu Yan would just ignore anything she said, but once she touched upon something she shouldn¡¯t, he would warn her as he had just done. Madam Li pursed her lips and did not dare to speak again. She had been Chu Yan¡¯s stepmother for ten years. Ten years ago, she did not dare to treat him harshly, let alone now. Ten years ago, Chu Yan was at most a wolf cub. Now, he was an adult wolf. Chapter 14 - She Is A Psychic

Chapter 14: She Is A Psychic

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Chu Yan ignored Madam Li. He packed his things and left. After Chu Yan left, Madam Li cursed softly. ¡°Go, just go. It¡¯s best if you die outside.¡± On second thought, Madam Li was terrified by the idea in her mind. Chu Yan was packing up his things and leaving right after the mortuary was burnt. Could it be that he was the one who set the mortuary on fire? The more Madam Li thought about it, the more she felt that it was possible. Chu Yan was simply a ferocious beast. There was nothing that he could not do! Madam Li jumped with fright and looked outside. There was no sign of Chu Yan. She was so anxious that she could not sit still. She immediately went out to look for Mr. Chu. If it was really done by Chu Yan, she would have to quickly cut ties with him. Otherwise, her entire family would be implicated. After Liu Sanniang exined her purpose ofing to the guard, her request to meet her family was instantly rejected. When the mortuary was burned down, the government office was extremely busy. Magistrate Wei was even forced to make a promise to the people that he would catch the arsonist. However, there were still some people who refused to listen. They shouted and made a fuss, moring for the local government topensate them and smashed the office building. Under this situation, of course Liu Sanniang wouldn¡¯t be allowed to see her parents. She had no choice but to retreat to the back of the crowd and watch helplessly as people threw eggs at Magistrate Wei. Liu Sanniang remembered that she had the ability to read people¡¯s thoughts. She went forward, grabbed the sleeve of an officer, and heard his thoughts. ¡®I can find the murderer. I know who the murderer is.¡¯ The officer who was grabbed by Liu Sanniang was a little impatient. ¡°Go, go, go. Don¡¯t cause trouble here. You can forget about seeing your parents. Your parents are the suspects in the case. It¡¯s impossible for you to see them.¡± The officer was annoyed. He didn¡¯t know who was so wicked as to set fire to the mortuary, causing such a huge mess. If this matter wasn¡¯t resolved properly, Magistrate Wei would probably be removed from his post. And his subordinates wouldn¡¯t have a happy ending either. Liu Sanniang grabbed the officer¡¯s sleeve. With a slight touch, she could sense what he was thinking. Liu Sanniang tried to sense more. She didn¡¯t know how far she could go. She just wanted to sense more and say something that would convince the officer. She looked at the officer and frowned. ¡°You have a daughter, but she was abducted and sold by human traffickers. Your wife¡¯s body is not as good as before. She has been depressed and sick all these years. Before she died, she told you to find your daughter. That¡¯s why you became an officer. Every time a criminal is found, you will go and question them.¡± The officier¡¯s expression changed as soon as Liu Sanniang spoke. By the time she finished, the officer¡¯s mouth was open and he was incoherent. ¡°How¡­ how did you know this?¡± After using her ability, Liu Sanniang felt very tired. It seemed that such an ability didn¡¯te free. Liu Sanniang said firmly, ¡°I can help Magistrate Wei catch the murderer. Will you believe me now?¡± The officer couldn¡¯t stop grinning. He nodded. ¡°Sure. Come with me. I¡¯ll take you to His Lordship.¡± As long as the murderer who burned the mortuary was caught, Magistrate Wei would be able to keep his post. With such a good and upright magistrate, he had a good chance of finding his daughter. The officer looked at Liu Sanniang differently now. After his daughter was lost, he found a witch to help him, but the witch only told him that his daughter was still alive. Where could he find her in this vast world? Though Liu Sanniang was just a young girl, she was much better than the witch. Perhaps she could really catch the murderer who burned down the mortuary. When she caught the murderer, he would ask her to help find his daughter. Now the officer did not dare to stop Liu Sanniang from entering the hall. Some people who knew him even teased him. ¡°Officer Zhou, aren¡¯t you causing more trouble for his Lordship by allowing this young girl to enter the office at this time?¡± Officer Zhou said solemnly, ¡°She¡¯s not an ordinary person. She¡¯s a psychic and can help us find the arsonist.¡± After Officer Zhou finished speaking, the othersughed. Wasn¡¯t psychic the same as a witch? Most of the witches they had seen were either in their forties or fifties. They had never seen a witch so young. Officer Zhou did not bother to exin anything to them. He trusted his gut. Back then, when her daughter disappeared, the witch whom he found did many things before she could confirm that his daughter was still alive. Other than that, the witch knew nothing. Liu Sanniang, on the other hand, could tell what he was worried about with just a touch. She didn¡¯t even have to summon a spirit or do anything. Wei Shi, the magistrate, was in a terrible fix. The mortuary had always been a ce where dead people were kept. To the living, this was an ominous ce. Everyone would take a detour to avoid that ce. However, no one expected that a ce that everyone avoided would be set on fire. No one coulde to terms with the reality that the corpses of their family members were burnt to ashes. The more Wei Shi thought about it, the angrier he became. What kind of heartless person would do something like this? He would never be able to live with himself if he didn¡¯t catch the arsonist. Wei Shi was an honest magistrate and was a good official who stood up for the people. At this moment, the back room of the office hall was silent. When Officer Zhou brought Liu Sanniang in, he was stopped by Wei Shi¡¯s assistant and the constable. ¡°Why are you still causing trouble for his Lordship at a time like this? Do you think his Lordship is not troubled enough?¡± Magistrate Wei was about to kneel down to the people and guarantee that he would catch the murderer and give them an exnation. However, the people still refused to listen and even threw eggs at him. As the number one constable under Wei Shi, Lin Zheng had solved many cases. He knew how good Magistrate Wei was. Seeing the magistrate being treated like this, he felt bad for him, but he could not do anything. Officer Zhou knelt down and said, ¡°Sir, Miss Liu is psychic. She can help us catch the murderer. With a touch, she could read my mind.¡± Wei Shi frowned. ¡°Anyone who spends some time asking around will know a lot about you. How can she prove herself?¡± Liu Sanniang gathered her courage. ¡°Sir, I was born in Willow Street. My parents are well-behaved citizens, and my brother has nevermitted any crime. I have never caused trouble in my life either. I definitely don¡¯t know anything about you, but I can read your thoughts and persuade you.¡± Just as Liu Sanniang had said, she was just an ordinarymoner. No matter how capable she was, it was impossible for her to know the private affairs of a county magistrate. Wei Shi turned to his assistant and instructed in a low voice. ¡°Go and investigate.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The assistant nced at Liu Sanniang and turned to leave. Psychics rarely interfered in secr matters like this. Those who did were most likely swindlers. The magistrate wanted to find out Liu Sanniang¡¯s background. Chapter 15 - She Knows Everything

Chapter 15: She Knows Everything

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Wei Shi walked over to Liu Sanniang. ¡°What do you need to prepare?¡± Wei Shi had never believed in psychics or witches, but his colleagues were officials. Many of them had Taoists whom they were on good terms with. When they encountered something they could not solve, they would seek help from those Taoists. Wei Shi didn¡¯t believe in it personally. However, he saw a righteous look on Liu Sanniang¡¯s face. For some reason, Wei Shi did not want to reject her. Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°Please extend your hand.¡± Wei Shi frowned. Telepathy was a very difficult task. Didn¡¯t she have to prepare anything? Suspicious, Wei Shi offered his hand. Officer Zhou was more nervous. Just as Wei Shi had said, Liu Sanniang could find out about his little secrets by just asking around, but to find out secrets about the magistrate, it was hard. If Liu Sanniang really had the ability, there might be hope for him to find his daughter. Lin Zheng didn¡¯t think much of it. He had been with Wei Shi for so many years, and all the cases that His Lordship had solved had been done painstakingly. If His Lordship didn¡¯t believe in witchcraft, he naturally didn¡¯t either. Lin Zheng thought that Liu Sanniang was just ying a trick to achieve her goal. Liu Sanniang reached out and gently touched Wei Shi¡¯s finger. She waspletely focused. She didn¡¯t know how far this ability could go, but she used all her energy to see through his mind. She even closed her eyes. Her long eyshes fluttered as she said, ¡°I see a house. It is very, very old.¡± When Liu Sanniang first spoke, Wei Shi was surprised. But when Liu Sanniang said the following words, Wei Shi revealed a shocked expression. Liu Sanniang was still talking. ¡°I see an old woman. She is very old. She can¡¯t stand up straight. She is sewing clothes. Her son is going on a long trip¡­¡± Liu Sanniang¡¯s face was a little pale. She was mentally exhausted and a little overwhelmed, but she tried to see more, to see more clearly. Wei Shi had already retracted his hand. Tears filled his eyes and his voice was a little choked. ¡°There¡¯s no need to say anything else. I believe you.¡± What Liu Sanniang saw was his mother, who had passed away many years ago. No one in Yong County knew about his humble background. He had never even told his wife about this. The fact that Liu Sanniang could tell him this was enough to prove herself and convince Wei Shi. Wei Shi was not a rigid person. There were always things in this world that he did not know about. He wouldn¡¯t reject the fact that it existed just because he didn¡¯t know. Lin Zheng was shocked. ¡°Sir¡­¡± In Lin Zheng¡¯s opinion, Liu Sanniang had only said a few strange words. Why did his lordship suddenly believe her? On the other hand, Officer Zhou was extremely excited. His eyes were filled with hope as he looked at Liu Sanniang. When he caught the arsonist of the mortuary, he would ask Liu Sanniang for help. No matter how much money it cost, he was willing to sell everything. Wei Shi raised his head and tried to force the tears back. He turned his back. ¡°Miss Liu is not a swindler. I was very poor when I was young. I remember my mother very clearly. She passed away many years ago. Even my wife doesn¡¯t know about this.¡± Lin Zheng was surprised. He knew that Magistrate Wei wouldn¡¯t lie, but he still found it difficult to believe it. If solving a case was so easy, what was the point of having officers? Wei Shi quickly calmed down and said to Liu Sanniang, ¡°Miss Liu, how do you n to help us find the arsonist?¡± Liu Sanniang heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I know who the arsonist is. As long as you bring the people here and let me touch the person, I will definitely be able to find evidence.¡± Wei Shi asked her quickly. ¡°Who¡¯s the arsonist?¡± Liu Sanniang replied firmly., ¡°It was Liu Cheng who did this. In order to burn his wife¡¯s corpse, he burned down the entire mortuary.¡± Wei Shi frowned. Lin Zheng retorted. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. You¡¯re saying that Liu Cheng burned down the entire mortuary in order to frame your family. What can he get from doing that?¡± Burning down a whole mortuary just for money? If he was really the arsonist, the families of so many innocent people would drown Liu Cheng with their saliva. Wei Shi was also shocked, even though he had witnessed many atrocities. Sometimes, it didn¡¯t need a reason for one tomit a crime. Many major cases often started from just a small matter. Liu Sanniang said, ¡°I won¡¯t know why until I see him.¡± Lin Zheng asked her sarcastically. ¡°If you don¡¯t know, how did you know that he was the arsonist?¡± ¡°Are you telling us that you are just drawing an assumption without hard evidence? Ridiculous!¡± Liu Sanniang pursed her lips. ¡°It¡¯s Liu Shun, Liu Cheng¡¯s cousin. I met him at the entrance of the government office. He grabbed my wrist. I saw him instigating Liu Cheng to set the fire.¡± Lin Zheng felt that it was even more ridiculous. ¡°Sir, this woman¡¯s words are without rhyme or reason. She can¡¯t be trusted at all.¡± When investigating a case, one had to be down-to-earth. Psychic? What a joke. If psychic powers could help capture the real arsonist, then they, the constables, and the officers could cease to exist. Liu Sanniang was a little anxious. ¡°Sir, everything I said is true. I canmunicate with spirits, but I¡¯m not a god. I don¡¯t know everything. But as long as you let me touch Liu Cheng, I can definitely find evidence.¡± When the evidence was found, Liu Cheng would have to confess! Officer Zhou was also anxious. ¡°Sir, just believe Miss Liu. She¡¯s really not a liar.¡± Lin Zheng said sarcastically, ¡°Do you think with just a few words from you, Magistrate Wei will be so muddle-headed as to arrest someone without any evidence? Ridiculous.¡± Liu Cheng and his family had the advantage, so how could the magistrate arrest them? At this point, a lot of people were keeping an eye on this case. If the magistrate didn¡¯t arrest the arsonist, they would definitely report to the emperor to ask for a better magistrate. But in the next second. Wei Shi ordered him. ¡°Lin Zheng, bring Liu Cheng and his family here. Tell them that I want to apologize to them.¡± Lin Zheng was stunned. ¡°Sir?¡± He had just said that it was impossible for Magistrate Wei to do so, but in the next second, he was pped in the face. Lin Zheng found it unbelievable. Wei Shi emphasized. ¡°Do my words carry no authority now?¡± Lin Zheng looked at Liu Sanniang and lowered his head. ¡°I¡¯ll go immediately.¡± Lin Zheng was furious, but he was only angry that Liu Sanniang had deceived Wei Shi. Officer Zhou held back hisughter. Liu Sanniang felt very tired, but in order to save her mother, she had no choice but to grit her teeth and persevere. Chapter 16 - Suspect, Chu Yan

Chapter 16: Suspect, Chu Yan

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Wei Shi came up to Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu, sit down and rest for a bit. Have a cup of tea to calm yourself down.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Thank you, sir.¡± Wei Shi was a good official. Liu Sanniang felt that he had a righteous aura which was especiallyfortable. She hadn¡¯t seen much when she tried to read Wei Shi. She¡¯d focused on the deepest memories, but that one memory had been sweetest for Wei Shi. He didn¡¯t feel embarrassed because of his poor and humble background. An honest official like Wei Shi deserved to be respected and admired by the people. Truly, he was a good official. While waiting for the constable to bring Liu Cheng and his family back, an officer rushed in and reported to Wei Shi in a low voice. ¡°Sir, a woman hase in, iming that she knows who the arsonist is.¡± As soon as he heard that, Wei Shi quickly said, ¡°Bring her in.¡± Wei Shi said to Liu Sanniang calmly, ¡°Miss Liu, rest here first. When Liu Chenges, you can see what he has in mind telepathically.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. The woman who came must have something to offer about the mortuary case. Wei Shi exited the back room into the front hall. Madam Li felt a little uneasy. ¡°Greetings, Your Lordship.¡± Madam Li bowed and asked with a smile. ¡°Sir, will there be a reward for providing clues about the arsonist?¡± Wei Shi took a look at Madam Li. He nodded and said, ¡°There will be a reward. As long as the clues you provide are useful, there will be two taels given as a reward.¡± Madam Li frowned. ¡°Only two taels? Is such a vicious arsonist only worth two taels?¡± Wasn¡¯t two taels too little? Some people got rewarded with 180 taels for providing clues rted to some vicious criminals. Wei Shi smiled. ¡°You haven¡¯t provided a clue yet, Ma¡¯am. One clue isn¡¯t enough for us to catch the arsonist. If you can provide a few more, the reward will double.¡± Although Madam Li was seeking money, as long as the clues she provided were useful, it would help him a lot. Madam Li smiled. ¡°Sir, I suspect that my stepson is the arsonist.¡± Wei Shi asked her calmly. ¡°What¡¯s suspicious about him? Why did you make such a deduction?¡± Madam Li lowered her voice and said, ¡°My stepson is a cksmith. His name is Chu Yan. He¡¯s very tall and strong. He has a strange temper and oftenes home at midnight. I don¡¯t know where he went. Moreover, when he returned home today, he packed some stuff and left, so I made a bold guess¡­¡± Wei Shi frowned. Madam Li¡¯s guess was not unreasonable. A young and lonely man with a strange temper who did not go home in the middle of the night was the easiest to do something immoral. ¡°I asked him what he was going to do. Lord, you don¡¯t know. His gaze is like that of a ferocious beast. It almost scared me to death. It was as if he¡¯s going to kill someone in the next second.¡± ¡°Also, Chu Yan was very strange when he was young. As his stepmother, I wanted to discipline him, but he actually attempted to strangle me¡­¡± The more Madam Li spoke, the more certain she became. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sure that Chu Yan is the murderer. He¡¯s very bad. Some people are born bad!¡± Yu Simai frowned. Madam Li was exaggerating, but Chu Yan was indeed very suspicious. Wei Shi called a few officers over. ¡°Go and check if Chu Yan is still in town. If not, find out where he is going.¡± Madam Li smiled obsequiously. ¡°Sir, where should I go to collect my taels?¡± Wei Shi said calmly, ¡°Ma¡¯am, don¡¯t be anxious. When the arsonist is caught and your clues are confirmed to be useful, you cane to the government office to collect your money.¡± Madam Li frowned when she heard that. It was so much trouble. However, she had already provided the clues. She wouldn¡¯te all the way here for nothing, right? She thought for a moment and said, ¡°Sir, you mustn¡¯t tell anyone that it is me who provided the clues. Otherwise, Chu Yan will kill me.¡± Wei Shi said solemnly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I and the officers will keep it a secret. We will definitely not let the secret out.¡± Madam Li thought about it and nodded. As a magistrate, Wei Shi was the most upright and trustworthy. After Madam Li left, Wei Shi returned to the back hall. He looked at Liu Sanniang¡¯s food box. ¡°Miss Liu, you¡¯re here to deliver food to your family, right?¡± She nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± She wasn¡¯t a capable woman, and wasn¡¯t acquainted with anyone of high status. Although she¡¯d lived to the age of seventy-five in her previous life, she hadn¡¯t experienced much. What she was experiencing now was the grimmest. If she had not lived to 75 years old, she would probably be scared enough to only cry and do nothing at this moment. Wei Shi was a little impressed. Such a sensible and kind girl. It could be seen how well her parents had raised her. Wei Shi smiled. ¡°Do your parents know that you have the psychic ability?¡± Liu Sanniang shook her head. ¡°Father and Mother don¡¯t know, and I don¡¯t want them to know. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that my family is in trouble, I wouldn¡¯t let anyone know.¡± She did not have any big ambitions and just wanted to live a peaceful life. If she could marry a good husband to make up for her regrets in her previous life and have a child, she would be satisfied. Yu Shi nodded. Liu Sanniang looked like a kind-hearted girl from a small vige and deserved to have a good life. ¡°When Liu Cheng is here, you only need to sit here. I will put up a curtain between you and them so that your identity won¡¯t be exposed.¡± Wei Shi really felt that Liu Sanniang was good. She was gentle, sensible, and intelligent. Such a good girl should be protected. Therefore, it was very important to hide her identity. Liu Sanniang was delighted. ¡°Thank you, sir.¡± She was also worried about her identity being exposed. It was good that Magistrate Wei showed some consideration for her. Yu Shi smiled. ¡°Miss Liu, you¡¯re wee. My wife often tells me that she wants a daughter. Now I know why she wants a daughter.¡± Liu Sanniang was a little shy upon hearing that. Wei Shi smiled and instructed the servants to take care of Liu Sanniang before getting up to leave. The assistant who went to investigate Liu Sanniang soon returned. What Liu Sanniang said was true, but how she had gained that kind of power was unknown. At the same time, Lin Zheng also brought Liu Cheng and his family to the government office. Liu Cheng¡¯s family was dressed very well. They had even washed up and were smiling. It was the first time that Liu Cheng¡¯s mother entered the government office, so she was awestruck, ¡°Son, look at this government office. It¡¯s so grand.¡± Liu Cheng¡¯s mother felt that she would be able to show off to her rtives the fact that she was invited to the government office by his lordship. Chapter 17 - Pinned To The Ground

Chapter 17: Pinned To The Ground

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Liu Cheng was also very happy. After following Liu Shun¡¯s idea, the situation had really turned around. This time, no one could turn the table around, not even gods. At the thought that even the county magistrate had to apologize to him, he felt thrilled. ¡°Constable Lin, where is His Lordship? I don¡¯t have that much time. I¡¯m busy.¡± Liu Cheng was extremely arrogant. After the corpse of his retarded wife was burned to ashes, he was not afraid of the government at all. Instead, the government had to give him an exnation. Liu Shun had also said that without any evidence, even the emperor could not do anything to him. Usually, when Liu Chun saw these officers, he would be terrified. Lin Zheng suppressed his anger and replied. ¡°His Lordship is already waiting for you in the back hall. He has been waiting for quite some time. He won¡¯t make you wait for long.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Liu Cheng narrowed his eyes and smiled meaningfully. Suddenly, he held his stomach. ¡°Aiyo, Constable Lin, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with my stomach, but it suddenly hurts. No, no, where¡¯s the toilet? I have to go to the toilet before I can see His Lordship.¡± Liu Cheng¡¯s mother did not know what was happening and quickly helped Liu Cheng up. ¡°Son, what¡¯s the matter? Did you eat something wrong?¡± Liu Cheng nodded. ¡°I think so. Constable Lin, where¡¯s the toilet?¡± Liu Cheng¡¯s father smiled. ¡°Constable Lin, nature¡¯s call can¡¯t be dyed. His Lordship will understand it.¡± Lin Zheng suppressed his anger and took a deep breath. ¡°Follow me.¡± Liu Cheng clearly wanted His Lordship to wait for him. He wanted to put on airs and make himself look important. It was really detestable. When Constable Lin knocked on his door, Liu Cheng had almost been scared out of his wits. After knowing the purpose of hising, Liu Cheng immediately became smug. Constable Lin would never believe that such a timid and cowardly person would dare to burn down the mortuary. Lin Zheng was furious, but because this was an order from Wei Shi, he had to endure it. After Liu Cheng came out of the toilet, Lin Zheng immediately brought him to the back hall of the government office. Wei Shi had received the news in advance and was waiting. However, after waiting Liu Cheng for a long while, he finally got an officer to check what was going on. Later, he found that Liu Cheng had gone to the toilet. The assistant, Zhu Zongyang, frowned slightly and said, ¡°Sir, he did it on purpose.¡± Wei Shi smiled. He understood the situation as well. Wei Shi said, ¡°Watch Liu Cheng¡¯s expression carefullyter. Remember not to let go of any possible evidence, understand?¡± Zhu Zongyang nodded. He went out to do a background check on Liu Sanniang, so he didn¡¯t know that Liu Sanniang had psychic ability. However, from Wei Shi¡¯s attitude, he seemed to bepletely persuaded by Liu Sanniang. Wei Shi did believe in Liu Sanniang, but in order to protect her from revealing her ability, he did not say much. Liu Sanniang sat behind the curtain and listened to Wei Shi¡¯s instructions carefully. She made up her mind to use her psychic ability to dig out the nasty secrets that Liu Cheng was hiding. It was already afternoon. She drank tea and rested for a long time. She felt refreshed, which further gave her confidence. After a long time, Liu Cheng and his family finally arrived. ¡°Greetings, Magistrate Wei.¡± Liu Cheng¡¯s father cupped his hands and said loudly. This was the first time he was so confident that he did not kneel after seeing Magistrate Wei. Wei Shi stood up and smiled. ¡°Finally, you all are here.¡± But if he didn¡¯t say that he was going to apologize. Getting Liu Cheng and his whole family toe here would have been difficult otherwise. ¡°Sir, we¡¯re already here. Where are we going to sit? How are you going to apologize? Sir, you have to tell me. I¡¯m a country woman and don¡¯t know anything. Please exin it to me.¡± Liu Cheng¡¯s mother was also good at pretending. Lin Zhengqi was angry that this woman actually dared to make requests. Zhu Zongyang was also a little angry at this rude and unreasonable woman. Liu Cheng chipped in arrogantly. ¡°All of us are very reasonable people. We don¡¯t have any other requests. We just need Magistrate Wei to apologize to us and offer us a cup of tea.¡± Liu Cheng¡¯s cocky attitude made Lin Zheng and Zhu Zongyang so angry that they almost lost control of themselves. Even Officer Zhou was clenching his fists in anger. However, Wei Shi was not angry at all. Instead, his smile deepened. ¡°Madam, don¡¯t be anxious. Please take a seat first.¡± Wei Shi raised his hand. Officer Zhou, who was instructed earlier, immediately brought a team of officers into the room and closed the door. Before Liu Cheng and his family could react, they were all pinned down to the ground. Liu Cheng¡¯s expression changed drastically. He was shocked. ¡°You, what are you doing? We didn¡¯t break thew. You can¡¯t do this.¡± Liu Cheng¡¯s mother was also frightened. She had just walked to the seat that Wei Shi offered her. She was still waiting for Wei Shi to apologize to her. Liu Cheng¡¯s mother was about to cry. Liu Cheng¡¯s father roared indignantly. ¡°Magistrate Wei, you are dishonest! You don¡¯t deserve to be an official.¡± Wei Shi smiled. ¡°Be patient. If you want to curse me, do itter!¡± If they waited a bit longer, this family would probably not be able to curse anymore. The fear of having all their secrets known to people was enough to make them faint. Liu Cheng¡¯s mother¡¯s hand was grabbed by an officer and put through the curtain. Only then did they realize that someone was sitting behind the ck curtain. Liu Cheng¡¯s mother tried her best to retract her hand. It was as if on the other side of the curtain, it was hell. Liu Sanniang was already prepared. Looking at Liu Cheng¡¯s mother¡¯s wrinkled wrist, she ced an index finger on it. When she touched it, her mind was packed with information. She only sifted through the most important things in the woman¡¯s mind. Liu Sanniang said, ¡°Your name is Zhang Guizhi. You were sold to your husband. Your husband loved to gamble, which led to your family being very poor. Your mother-inw treated you extremely viciously. You have suffered a lot. You were pregnant eight times, but you couldn¡¯t give birth.¡± Liu Sanniang¡¯s voice was very soft. She had deliberately lowered her voice. She was really surprised that Liu Cheng¡¯s mother actually had such a hard life. Chapter 18 - Straight To The Heart

Chapter 18: Straight To The Heart

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

From the moment she started to speak, the entire house fell silent. Liu Cheng¡¯s mother began to tremble violently, trying to pull her hand back. Those who were watching felt as if there was a very scary person sitting behind the curtain. She wanted to stop Liu Sanniang from continuing further. However, with her eyes closed, Liu Sanniang did not stop because of her struggle. ¡°You conceived eight times, but you only gave birth to one son. You loved him like your life. You protected him as he grew up. The son was your hope. The son grew up, but the family was destitute and could not get a wife. Your husband med you for being ipetent. You had no choice. You scrimped and saved some silver and bought a fool from a human trafficker to be your son¡¯s wife.¡± ¡°The fool will do anything for a bite of food. You can finally rx and let her do all the dirty work.¡± ¡°Your son despises his stupid wife. He beats her and scolds her. He doesn¡¯t treat her as a human. You p your hands, telling your son to hit her harder and that a good wifees out of beating.¡± ¡°The fool is getting more and more obedient. She¡¯s trying her best to please each and every one of you.¡± ¡°Your husband gave the fool a piece of malt candy out of pity. When you saw it, you beat her up ruthlessly. You said, ¡®You bitch, you seduced a man and I¡¯ll beat you to death.¡¯ The fool was pregnant then and that beating caused her to miscarry.¡± ¡°Later, she¡¯s pregnant again. She¡¯s so thin, and her face is so ugly. You dislike her even more. Sometimes you give her leftovers, sometimes you don¡¯t. One day, your sones to you and says he doesn¡¯t want the fool anymore and likes another girl.¡± ¡°But if you don¡¯t have money, how can your son marry another girl? You decide to use the fool¡¯s life smartly. Before she gave birth, you were worried that she wouldn¡¯t die. You even fed her abortion medicine. The medicine¡­ The rest of the medicine is buried in your backyard vegetable field.¡± Liu Sanniang was a little choked up. She had never seen such a ruthless person. She felt terrible. Even if all this had nothing to do with her, what she sensed made her feel painful. She really wanted to go back to that time to give the stupid wife a steamed bun. Liu Sanniang let go and took a deep breath. As for Liu Cheng¡¯s mother, she was already sweating profusely, her eyes filled with fear and resentment. ¡°I didn¡¯t kill that fool. No, I didn¡¯t do such a thing!¡± Liu Cheng¡¯s mother tried her best to deny it, but what she said waspletely untrue. Naturally, no one believed her. This was because when Liu Sanniang said that she had sensed it, Liu Cheng¡¯s mother was very terrified and in disbelief. Zhu Zongyang, who was observing her, recorded everything in detail. Wei Shi was also extremely shocked. After the telepathy session ended, he quickly regained hisposure and instructed Lin Zheng. ¡°Go to their vegetable garden and dig it up. See if there is any medicine buried under it. If there is, bring it back and get a doctor to examine it.¡± It would take a long time for the medicine to degrade and disappear into the soil. Lin Zheng nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± He went out, still with doubts in his mind. When Liu Cheng¡¯s mother heard that the constable was going to the vegetable garden to dig up the medicine, her legs went limp and she knelt down. Her behavior undoubtedly proved that what Liu Sanniang had said was true. Wei Shi looked at Liu Cheng with an eagle-like gaze. Liu Cheng was already unable to control his emotions. His eyes darted around and he kept swallowing his saliva. These were all signs of panic. Wei Shi raised his hand and let the officers bring Liu Cheng¡¯s father to his seat. After what happened to Liu Cheng¡¯s mother, Liu Cheng¡¯s father was naturally terrified by the unknown person sitting behind the curtain, who had the ability to read people¡¯s minds. However, no matter how much he resisted, he could not beat the young and strong officers. His wrist was grabbed and put into the curtain. Liu Sanniang ced her finger on it. ¡°Your name is Liu Laogen. You¡¯re an ipetent man. You don¡¯t farm in the spring, don¡¯t work in the summer, and don¡¯t work in the autumn. In the winter, you either sleep or drink. Outside, you are a coward. At home, you beat your wife until she kneels and begs for mercy.¡± ¡°You have no ability, but you me your wife for being ipetent and buying your son a fool as wife. What can a fool do? She won¡¯t say anything if she¡¯s bullied. You often tease her. Although she is a fool, she¡¯s young and better-looking than your old wife. Slowly, you start to lust for her.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t feel any guilt watching your stupid daughter-inw get beaten up. She doesn¡¯t look good at all when she loses weight. It¡¯s annoying to see her. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she can give birth, she would have been chased out long ago. When you find out about their n, not only do you not stop them, you even happily plot together and wait for her to give birth. You frame a family and then falsely use them to get money. A hundred taels! You can stay in the casino for half a month with that amount.¡± Liu Sanniang let go. Her face was already a little pale, and she quickly took a sip of water from her teacup. Liu Cheng¡¯s father, Liu Laogen, was so scared that he almost peed in his pants. His face was livid. ¡°This is nonsense. Your Lordship, this is nder.¡± Zhu Zongyang¡¯s hand trembled as he held the brush. This family was simply too evil. The father was bad, the mother was bad, and the son was bad. The only innocent one, the fool, was dead. Thest one was Liu Cheng. He was already sweating profusely. He wanted to break free, but he could not. The officers grabbed him tightly. No matter how unwilling Liu Cheng was, he was still pressed on his seat and his hand was put into the curtain. As for Liu Cheng¡¯s mother and father, they had already broken downpletely and stopped resisting. Looking at Liu Cheng¡¯s hand, Liu Sanniang took a deep breath. Liu Cheng was the key. She needed to exert all her energy to read his mind, even if it might cause her to faint. All she needed to do was tell Magistrate Wei everything she sensed. She would leave the investigation to Magistrate Wei. She was sure that Liu Cheng had left some evidence behind. She ced a finger on Liu Cheng¡¯s hand and closed her eyes. She felt a force gathering around her. She saw a lot and started to speak. ¡°Your name is Liu Cheng. You¡¯re the only son. You¡¯rezy and exactly like your father. You are a coward outside, but when you return home, you¡¯re the overlord of the family.¡± ¡°Your mother listens to everything you say. Your stupid wife knows your position in the family. She tries to please you, but you hit her and kick her. You step on her shoulders and watch her grovel and that makes you happy. From that, you derive endless pleasure.¡± Chapter 19 - Finding Evidence

Chapter 19: Finding Evidence

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

When Liu Sanniang spoke, everyone in the room fell silent. Wei Shi was focused on observing Liu Cheng. Zhu Zongyang kept taking notes, afraid that he would miss even the smallest detail. Liu Cheng trembled and said weakly, ¡°Stop it, stop it.¡± Liu Sanniang did not pay heed to him. ¡°You like a woman, but you can¡¯t afford to marry that woman because her family requested a betrothal gift of dozens of taels. Your cousin, Liu Shun, gives you an idea and asks you to do this. He even helps you choose a scapegoat and that is the Liu family from Willow street. Everything goes as you expect. On the night the fool gives birth, you go to call Madam Wei. When Madam Wei hears your request, she follows you home without hesitation. You lie that you are going to find a midwife. In fact, you don¡¯t go at all.¡± ¡°The fool is given the abortion medicine before Madam Weies over. It has been a few days since she ate anything. Instead of hiring a doctor to save your wife, you guys take the initiative and p Madam Wei twice. Liu Laogen gets someone to send Madam Wei to the government. You and your mother are about to cremate the fool¡¯s corpse, but the n gets disrupted by the Liu family¡¯s sudden arrival.¡± ¡°You¡¯re panicking because you can¡¯t cremate the fool¡¯s body. If the coroner gets the results of the autopsy, not only will you not get a penny forpensation, you¡¯ll also be punished for killing someone. You¡¯re not a kind person to begin with. You¡¯ve already nned that if the matter is exposed, you¡¯ll drag your cousin Liu Shun down with you and say that he instigated it.¡± ¡°Liu Shun is a schr and is aiming to be an official. He¡¯s worlds apart from you. You envy him, so you decided to go all out. If you don¡¯t get anything out of it, he won¡¯t either.¡± ¡°But three nights ago, Liu Shun met up with you and told you that there¡¯s a way to turn things around.¡± Liu Sanniang was very tired, but she still continued. ¡°The way suggested by him is to burn down the mortuary. At first, you don¡¯t dare to do it, but Liu Shun said that if you don¡¯t do it, the girl you want to marry can only marry someone else as a concubine. She might be humiliated to death. You¡¯re determined to save her from her misery.¡± ¡°The next day, you go to a small town far away from Yong County. That¡¯s another county. In the vige of Qingshui County, you find several farmers and buy a few barrels of oil. You also bring five kilograms of top-grade strong spirits from a tavern in Qingshui County. You hide the oil barrels behind an abandoned temple outside the city. This is a small temple where the nearby vigers worship the Mountain God. You bury the spirits not far from the temple.¡± Liu Sanniang paused. She felt that her mind was really empty and in immense pain. The scene in her mind was already a little blurry. She bit the tip of her tongue. Slowly, the blood and pain woke her up. ¡°Last night, you went out early. When you went out, the town guard asked for the reason. You said that a rtive in the countryside died and you were going to attend the funeral. You also mentioned that you wouldn¡¯t be back tonight.¡± ¡°You first put the spirits outside the mortuary. After knocking on the door, you went into hiding. When the guards came out and saw the spirits, they thought that someone had sent it to them as a treat. The two of them drank it and soon passed out.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t dare to harm living people. After you brought the two of them out, you poured oil on the entire mortuary and lit it on fire, burning the ce down. You couldn¡¯t bear to throw away the wine that the two guards didn¡¯t finish drinking. You brought it home. The jar is¡­ under your bed. The clothes from that night were thrown near the temple¡­¡± After saying this, Liu Sanniang felt her vision go dark and she fainted. At thest moment, she thought to herself. ¡®So there is a limit to this ability that God gave me.¡¯ Wei Shi¡¯s expression was extremely solemn. Zhu Zongyang was also very serious. ¡°Sir, through facial expression analysis, all of this is true.¡± Liu Cheng was not punished yet, but he was so weak that he could not even sit up straight. Wei Shi ordered coldly. ¡°Someone, go and check the jar under his bed, the clothes near the temple, and the evidence of him buying spirits and oil.¡± ¡°Sir, what about them?¡± Looking at Liu Cheng and his family, Magistrate Wei didn¡¯t expect that a family of cowards wouldmit such an atrocity. Wei Shi smiled coldly and said, ¡°They¡¯re all prime suspects. Lock them up.¡± Liu Cheng curled up into a ball and stuttered. ¡°S-Sir, I¡¯m innocent¡­¡± Officer Zhou lifted Liu Cheng up. ¡°His Lordship never maligned a good person. Of course, we won¡¯t let a bad person off!¡± Liu Cheng¡¯s mother was already crying. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to go to jail. I bought that fool. How I deal with her is my business. You have no right to arrest our family. That fool is just our livestock!¡± Wei Shi was furious. ¡°Take them away!¡± In Wei Shi¡¯s opinion, it was intolerable for a person to be called an animal and killed wantonly. ¡°Your Lordship, what should we do with this Liu Shun?¡± Zhu Zongyang asked. Liu Sanniang did not say that Liu Shun was directly involved in this case, but it was Liu Shun who came up with the idea. From this, it could be seen that he was not a good person. Wei Shi frowned. He heard that Liu Shun was a schr, so he was even more indignant. Shouldn¡¯t schrs know what morals were? However, it would probably not be easy to deal with Liu Shun without evidence. After Liu Cheng was taken away, Wei Shi opened the curtain. Seeing that Liu Sanniang had already fainted, he immediately said, ¡°Someone, Miss Liu has fainted.¡± Liu Sanniang was quickly carried to the backyard by the servants. Mrs. Wei was rmed and came to ask. ¡°Husband, which family is this girl from?¡± Wei Shi was already in his forties and was about to enter his fifties. All his life, he had only married and loved only one woman. Now that he was concerned about a pretty girl, Mrs. Wei could not help but be a little concerned. Could it be that she was old and her husband was tired of looking at her? Magistrate Wei did not know that Mrs. Wei was thinking so much. He exined kindly. ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone. This girl is a psychic. She just helped me solve a big case and then fainted.¡± The first thing Mrs. Wei thought of was the fire at the mortuary. She looked at her husband. His back was straight and his eyes were honest. There was nothing unusual about him. Standing there, he was like a pine tree. Mrs. Wei smiled. ¡°I see. Don¡¯t worry, Husband. I will take good care of her.¡± Wei Shi smiled and bowed. ¡°I¡¯m relieved to hear that.¡± In a daze, Liu Sanniang felt like she had been fed some medicine. With this touch, she heard the servant girl¡¯s thoughts. ¡°This girl is really beautiful. Is Master going to take in a concubine? Sigh, if that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m afraid Madam won¡¯t be able to see Master in the future.¡± Chapter 20 - Danger Approaches

Chapter 20: Danger Approaches

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Liu Sanniang did not know whether tough or cry, but she really did not have any strength to do anything at this moment. It was like she had just suffered a serious illness. After drinking the medicine, she felt a little better. The servant girl had already gone out and closed the door. Shortly after the servant girl left, Liu Sanniang heard a faint sound again. She felt the bed sink and was shocked. She tried her best to open her eyes to see who it was. However, she couldn¡¯t open her eyes. Her eyelids felt like they weighed thousands of tons. Chu Yan sat by the bed and looked at Liu Sanniang quietly. His gaze was extremely deep, like a bottomless well, filled with mystery and danger. There seemed to be something about Liu Sanniang that kept attracting him to her. Looking at the sick person lying on the bed, Chu Yan felt that he would turn into a beast and swallow her any instant. He narrowed his eyes and looked at Liu Sanniang¡¯s long eyshes fluttering. He chuckled. What a timid and vignt little thing. She was really sensitive to danger. Chu Yan gently bent down and chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, it¡¯s me.¡± At this moment, Liu Sanniang wanted to sleep but was afraid. This, this voice, it was that cksmith. What did he want? If someone saw them now, she wouldn¡¯t be able to exin herself. Liu Sanniang had all kinds of thoughts about her husband. He was humble and gentle, and even when he was angry, he was not rude. However, Chu Yan was not the one she fantasized about. She felt that Chu Yan was too scary and did not want to know him. The more she thought about it, the more clear-headed she became. However, she could not open her eyes and did not even have the strength to raise her hand. Anxious, she wanted to cry. What was this cksmith trying to do? Chu Yan narrowed his eyes and looked at Liu Sanniang¡¯s stiffened body. He smiled and decided to let themb rest. He stood up and left. As soon as the dangerous aura dissipated, Liu Sanniang rxed and fell into a deep sleep. She was too tired and needed to rest. Wei Shi had already done his best to investigate the arson case. The case that he originally had no clue about became simple because of Liu Sanniang¡¯s psychic ability. Lin Zheng quickly dug out the abortion medicine from Liu Cheng¡¯s family courtyard and handed it to the doctor for examination. At first, the He Ji Tavern in Qingshui County was very tight-lipped. However, when the officer said that this was rted to a murder case, the boss immediately told the truth. Liu Cheng had indeed gone to buy spirits earlier. They also found the temple. There was some oil at the back, but they did not find the clothes Liu Cheng threw away. However, when they asked around the farmers, they found that the clothes had been taken home by someone. The officer said coldly, ¡°Who took it back? It¡¯s rted to a murder case. You can¡¯t keep it!¡± The woman who was asked immediately replied. ¡°Hey, it was Lao Laisan who took it. He is a gambler and doesn¡¯t have anything to wear. If you want to find him, you have to go to the casino.¡± In just a day, they had gathered all the evidence. After Liu Sanniang slept for a day, she was full of energy. The following day, the case was brought to court. In the court, Liu Sanniang saw Mr. Liu, Madam Wei, and her eldest and second brothers. They looked a little disheveled because they had not eaten or slept well for the past two days. They did not know that the arsonist had been found, so as soon as they arrived at the hall, they knelt and shouted. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m innocent.¡± To Mr. Liu, the burning of the mortuary was undoubtedly a disaster, but he didn¡¯t know why he was implicated. Even the coroner was ndered and was furious. Seeing that such a huge me was about to be put on them, Mr. Liu and his family felt aggrieved. Madam Wei had always been a tough woman and rarely showed weakness. Now, she was very regretful. If she didn¡¯t go that night, she would not have fallen into the trap which Liu Cheng set up. Not only did she suffer two ps for nothing, but she also made her family suffer with her. Madam Wei did not expect Liu Cheng to be so vicious as to use two lives as a trap. After all, no one would¡¯ve believed it. She felt uneasy the moment she touched the skinny body of the retarded wife. She had never seen a pregnant woman so thin. She asked Liu Cheng to boil eggs and water, but he acted like he didn¡¯t care. She was too concerned about whether the pregnant woman could give birth to the child properly at that time, so she didn¡¯t notice that something fishy was going on. ¡°Calm down. I¡¯ve already investigated this case thoroughly. I¡¯ll definitely seek justice for you and all the deceased.¡± Wei Shiforted them. He also hated Liu Cheng to the core for burning down the mortuary. Some of the corpses inside had not even been identified. Now there was no way to seek justice for those corpses. At the thought of this, Wei Shi was furious. He mmed the table and shouted. ¡°Liu Cheng, Zhang Guizhi, Liu Laogen, do you plead guilty?¡± ¡°Your Lordship, please spare me¡­¡± Liu Cheng¡¯s father and mother were crying and trembling. Liu Cheng, on the other hand, lowered his head and looked around for Liu Shun. He panicked as well. Liu Shun did not tell him that it would turn out like this. Liu Shun had said that as long as he burned down the mortuary, this matter would be settled. But now¡­ Liu Cheng was terrified. He would be beheaded for such a big crime. However, he did not see Liu Shun. ¡°Liu Cheng, you murdered your wife and child and framed Madam Wei. When the matter was exposed, you burned the mortuary to destroy the evidence and falsely used the coroner. Do you plead guilty?¡± Wei Shi¡¯s voice was clear and loud like a bell. Liu Cheng slouched, as if a thousand kilograms of weight was pressing down on him. He turned into a pile of mud and stuttered. ¡°I plead guilty. Please show mercy. Please spare my life. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I didn¡¯t want to do it.¡± Wei Shi looked at Liu Cheng¡¯s mother and said, ¡°Zhang Guizhi, as a mother-inw, you are heartless. You forced your daughter-inw to take abortion medicine and harmed her and your grandchild. Do you plead guilty?¡± Liu Cheng¡¯s mother had already broken down. She kowtowed and cried, begging for mercy. ¡°I plead guilty. Please show mercy.¡± Wei Shi¡¯s expression did not change. He looked at Liu Cheng¡¯s father. ¡°Liu Laogen, you didn¡¯t report what you knew and didn¡¯t repent. You even participated in the murder. Do you plead guilty?¡± Liu Cheng¡¯s father said with a trembling voice, ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t know anything. I don¡¯t know anything. I¡¯m not guilty. Please re-investigate.¡± After Liu Cheng¡¯s father finished speaking, he pushed Liu Cheng¡¯s mother away. ¡°Sir, it¡¯s all because of this evil woman. She couldn¡¯t tolerate that fool. It¡¯s all her fault. My son and I are innocent.¡± Chapter 21 - Internal Strife

Chapter 21: Internal Strife

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

After Liu Cheng¡¯s father finished speaking, he pushed Liu Cheng¡¯s mother away from his body. ¡°Sir, it¡¯s all because of this evil woman. She couldn¡¯t tolerate that fool. It¡¯s all her fault. My son and I are innocent.¡± Liu Cheng seemed to have found hope and said with a trembling voice, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all my mother¡¯s fault. It¡¯s all my mother¡¯s fault. She thought that my wife was a fool. Thest time my wife was pregnant, it was also my mother who made her abort the fetus.¡± Liu Cheng¡¯s father continued. ¡°Yes, my son is right. All of this has nothing to do with us. It¡¯spletely this evil woman¡¯s fault. She deserves to die. It¡¯s all because of her!¡± Liu Cheng knelt down and crawled to his mother¡¯s side. He cried. ¡°Mother, just admit it. I know you were just being silly, but now that things havee to this, just admit it. Don¡¯t implicate Father and me.¡± The internal strife was an eye-opener. No one expected them to use each other like this. Those who didn¡¯t know the truth would really think that Liu Cheng¡¯s mother was the one behind the n. Those who knew the real story were so indignant. What they found was solid evidence, but they did not expect that Liu Cheng and his father would push the me to a woman. Wei Shi had seen countless things in his life. When he saw this scene, he was stunned for a moment. At this time, this father and son actually wanted to get away with it so tantly under his nose! Liu Cheng¡¯s mother widened her eyes and opened her mouth. It took her a long time toe to her senses. ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡± She had suffered so much in her life for these two men, but in the end, this was what she got. Tears welled up in Liu Cheng¡¯s mother¡¯s eyes. Liu Cheng was also crying. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m your son.¡± Zhang Guizhi was stunned after a moment. Yes, this was her son. Liu Cheng¡¯s father¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°You evil woman, don¡¯t even think about making my son suffer for you. Hurry up and confess. You harmed someone, so you should pay with your life.¡± After Liu Cheng¡¯s father finished speaking to Liu Cheng¡¯s mother, he kowtowed heavily to Wei Shi. ¡°Your Lordship, please investigate thoroughly. All of this was done by this evil woman. It has nothing to do with us. This evil woman hasmitted such a horrendous crime. Please punish her so that you can give the public an exnation!¡± Wei Shi looked at Liu Cheng¡¯s mother coldly. ¡°Zhang Guizhi, do you plead guilty?¡± Zhang Guizhi¡¯s entire body was on the ground. She was wearing a faded cotton shirt, and her entire back was hunched. Her voice was filled with sadness. ¡°I do, I plead guilty. All of this was done by me. It has nothing to do with my husband and son.¡± Zhang Guizhi¡¯s body trembled as she continued. ¡°I was sick of that fool, so I wanted to kill her. I know Madam Wei from the Liu family is a kind-hearted woman, so I got her to be the midwife. Before Madam Wei came, I fed the fool an abortion medicine. When Madam Wei arrived, the medicine took effect.¡± ¡°I hadn¡¯t given a grain of rice to that fool for many days, and I knew she definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to give birth. When the fool died, I asked my husband to arrest Madam Wei and send her to the government. When I was about to cremate the fool¡¯s corpse, the Liu family somehow received the news and rushed over. The fool¡¯s corpse was sent to the mortuary. When the coroner examined the corpse, he knew that the fool had been mistreated by me.¡± ¡°The more I thought about it, the more afraid I became. At that point, I had no choice but to be bold and set fire to the mortuary. I found an excuse and tricked my son into going to Qingshui County to buy spirits and diesel at the time. The day before yesterday, I carried out this n and it was sessful. I know that I¡¯ll be given a death sentence. I won¡¯t defend myself. I only hope that my family will not be implicated in this matter.¡± After saying that, Zhang Guizhi stopped talking. Liu Cheng¡¯s father and Liu Cheng said happily, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. That¡¯s right.¡± Liu Cheng never knew that his mother was so good at lying. But who cared, as long as he could get away with it. If he was convicted of this crime, he would surely die. As for his mother, she had lived for more than half of her life. It was only right for her to be the scapegoat. Zhang Guizhi¡¯s confession made a lot of sense. She looked very sincere when she confessed and exined everything clearly. Even the assistant, Zhu Zongyang, nodded at Wei Shi. After all, psychics could be wrong sometimes. They couldn¡¯t afford to punish innocent people. Although they believed that Liu Cheng was also involved, Liu Cheng¡¯s mother took responsibility for everything. She also made it clear that what she said was true. Liu Sanniang did not expect things to turn out like this either. Liu Cheng was about to be convicted, but Zhang Guizhi took the me and wanted to protect her husband and son. She wasn¡¯t satisfied with the oue. Liu Cheng¡¯s mother was obviously the scapegoat. The real murderer was Liu Cheng! Why, after everything Liu Cheng had done to her, did his mother still want to protect him? Liu Sanniang could not understand. She looked at Wei Shi and knew that the case would end with Zhang Guizhi bearing all the responsibility alone. Liu Cheng and his father would be deemed as innocent. Even if there was punishment, it would just be a minor one. However, for Zhang Guizhi, this was a capital crime. The onlookers smashed things at Zhang Guizhi and cursed. ¡°You damn woman, you¡¯re evil. When you die, you¡¯ll go to hell¡­¡± ¡°Boohoo, I haven¡¯t sought justice for my son who was in the mortuary yet. Boohoo¡­¡± There were a total of twenty burnt corpses in the mortuary. Some were rted to murder cases which had not been investigated clearly till now. Unfortunately, the corpses were all gone. It was hard for the families to ept the fact that the mortuary was burned to the ground. Madam Wei was extremely angry. She pointed at Zhang Guizhi and shouted. ¡°Zhang Guizhi, though your daughter-inw was a fool, she had been pregnant for ten months. What kind of a cold-blooded creature are you? You¡¯re also a woman. You¡¯ve given birth before. How could you do this?¡± Zhang Guizhiid on the ground, letting herself be hit, insulted, and med. The assistant had already finished recording everything in the hearing and walked over. ¡°Zhang Guizhi, think carefully. Once you confess, you¡¯ll definitely be sentenced to death.¡± Zhang Guizhi trembled and pressed her fingerprint on it. Liu Cheng¡¯s father and Liu Cheng heaved a sigh of relief. Liu Cheng was still acting. He wiped his tears and cried. ¡°Mother, why are you so stupid? Mother, you¡¯re too stupid. That person was just a fool.¡± Liu Cheng¡¯s mother looked at Liu Cheng in a daze. This was her son, but she couldn¡¯t understand a word he said. Chapter 22 - Returning Home Safe

Chapter 22: Returning Home Safe

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Every word turned into a knife that stabbed into her heart. Tears streamed down Zhang Guizhi¡¯s face. She opened her mouth as if she wanted to speak. Liu Cheng was shocked and pushed her away before she could utter even a word. ¡°I will never acknowledge you as my mother again for what you¡¯ve done.¡± Liu Cheng¡¯s father added. ¡°That¡¯s right. Our family doesn¡¯t have a vicious member like you. I¡¯m going to divorce you.¡± Liu Cheng¡¯s mother lowered her eyes. Her heart ached so much. Why did it hurt so much? Was this her karma? She knew the consequences of pleading guilty and knew that if she did, she would die. She only wanted to see her son onest time and say a few words of concern. However, Liu Cheng thought that she was going back on her word and was afraid that she would say something else. He deliberately interrupted her and did not give her a chance to speak. Zhang Guizhi confessed. Wei Shi ordered in a deep voice. ¡°Zhang Guizhi, a wicked woman who set fire to a mortuary and killed two people¡­ you will be executed at the market in three days!¡± ¡°Liu Cheng and his father are pronounced innocent.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already investigated the coroner and the others who were implicated in this case. They are innocent.¡± ¡°I hereby demand Liu Cheng topensate the Liu family for mental damage. Three taels of silver.¡± ¡°This case is closed.¡± Wei Shi hit the table with a gavel a few times. Liu Cheng¡¯s father and Liu Cheng immediately heaved a sigh of relief. Only then did Liu Sanniang run over. ¡°Father, Mother, are you alright?¡± Although she was unhappy about this result, she had no choice but to ept it. It was Liu Shun who instigated it, but from the beginning to the end, Liu Shun was not implicated at all. Liu Shun was the most evil person. When he was instructing Liu Cheng, no one saw or heard him say it. Although Liu Sangniang had psychic ability and could see the scene, others couldn¡¯t. Madam Wei hugged Liu Sanniang and kissed her forehead. ¡°You must be worried sick. I¡¯m fine. God will punish evil.¡± Liu Sanniang leaned into her mother¡¯s arms and could feel her mother¡¯s overwhelming love for her. Madam Wei loved her daughter and would do anything for her. Liu Sanniang suddenly realized it. She understood why Zhang Guizhi was willing to be the scapegoat for her family. Motherly love was the greatest love in the world. Hence, Zhang Guizhi took all the me. She was fearless. She did not need to think about what to say. She only needed to follow her heart. No matter how evil Liu Cheng was, she was willing to protect him because Liu Cheng was her son. Mr. Liu hugged Madam Wei and patted her shoulder. Liu Dng and Liu Eng looked relieved. Fortunately, everything was fine now. Now that the case was over, they could go home. On the way home, Liu Sanniang kept feeling that someone was following her. She turned around several times but did not see anyone. She held Madam Wei¡¯s arm and edged close to her. ¡°Mother, I want to eat braised pork.¡± With her mother around, she had nothing to be afraid of. Madam Wei smiled dotingly. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make whatever you want to eat.¡± Liu Dng smiled. ¡°Mother, I want to eat fish balls.¡± ¡°Mother, I want to eat fried fish.¡± Madam Wei responded. ¡°Get lost!¡± Mr. Liu smiled and looked at his wife, daughter, and son, feeling at ease. On the busy street, Chu Yan narrowed his eyes and looked at the figure who was already very far away. He withdrew his gaze and turned to leave. Chu Yan finally returned home. He had left home temporarily to protect Liu Sanniang. Now that she was safe, he could go back. Madam Li was feeding the chickens. She stood in the courtyard with the grain and called. ¡°Coo, coo, coo¡­¡± Hearing the door open, she turned around and was almost scared out of her wits. ¡°You, why are you back?¡± What was wrong with the government? Why hadn¡¯t they arrested Chu Yan yet? Chu Yan nced at Madam Li and ignored her. He returned to his room, put down his things, and quickly came out. Madam Li was distracted as she watched Chu Yan leave. Madam Li thought for a moment and was no longer in the mood to feed the chickens. She put down the grain and left. She went straight to the government office. After mustering up her courage, she went up and asked. ¡°Officer, have you caught the arsonist?¡± The guard answered. ¡°Yes, the case is closed.¡± Madam Li was puzzled. ¡°That¡¯s weird. Why is my stepson back at home then? Did you catch the wrong person?¡± The guard¡¯s gaze turned cold. ¡°The magistrate investigated this case thoroughly. What nonsense are you spouting? You didn¡¯t see your stepson do anything bad, but why are you so sure he was the arsonist? What kind of stepmother are you?¡± Madam Li said unhappily, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. Since you caught the arsonist, can I go collect the reward?¡± The guard was speechless. ¡°The clues you provided are unreliable. Are you looking for trouble?¡± Madam Li was furious, but she did not dare to cause trouble here outside the government office. If the murderer was not Chu Yan, then who was it? Madam Li felt that she had to ask around. She was also curious. If Chu Yan was not the murderer, why did he leave home? When Madam Li went back to the smithy, she saw that it was open again. There were many customers inside. Madam Li pursed her lips. Chu Yan was a good cksmith and his business was not bad, but he had never given her a penny. The thought of it made Madam Li resentful. When Madam Wei returned home, she already knew, from her family, what had happened in the past few days. When she heard that Madam Bai helped a lot, she was stunned for a moment before an awkward expression appeared on her face. ¡°Then, then¡­ get them toe over for dinner tomorrow.¡± No matter what, it was a fact that Madam Bai helped instead of kicking her family when they were down. Mr. Liu smiled. ¡°Alright.¡± The Liu n had always been very united when it came to defeating outsiders, even if they had grudges against each other. Madam Wei knew that her family was worried about her, so when she was cooking, she put in a lot of effort to make the dishes they liked. At night, Madam Wei rubbed Liu Eng¡¯s feet. Liu Eng smiled and said, ¡°Mother, it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. It¡¯s fine.¡± Madam Wei said angrily, ¡°Shut up. If you¡¯re crippled, no girl will fall in love with you in the future.¡± Liu Eng giggled. ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s enough as long as I have Mother around.¡± He was already a big boy. When Madam Wei mentioned marriage, he would always feel embarrassed, but at the same time, he had some fantasies about his future wife. Chapter 23 - Buddha’s Light

Chapter 23: Buddha¡¯s Light

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

His mother had a sharp tongue but a soft heart. She was gentle and capable. What would his future wife be like? If only she could be like his mother! At night, it rained. The spring rain was a little cold and fell gently on the banana leaves. Hearing the raindrops, Liu Sanniang slept very peacefully. During this period of time, she was also very tired, both physically and mentally. In her previous life, she had never experienced anything like what she just did in these past few days. She was relieved to see that Madam Wei was back safely. In a daze, Liu Sanniang felt a little cold. She opened her eyes and found that she was actually in a wastnd. This frightened her. She pinched herself and found that it did not hurt. This was a dream. But this dream was too real. She was a little afraid. ¡°Help, help¡­¡± Cries for help came from ahead. Liu Sanniang was so frightened that she took a few steps back. It was raining, but not far ahead, there was a zing fire, and people were burning in the fire. They were asking for help. Liu Sanniang felt terrible. Without even thinking, she knew where she was. This was the mortuary that was burnt down. Liu Sanniang did not know why she dreamed of this ce. However, when she saw these scenes and heard the cries for help, she really wanted to help them. But how could she help? What was she supposed to do? Liu Sanniang squatted down and hugged her head. What was she supposed to do? The cries for help almost drowned her. Liu Sanniang felt an excruciating pain in her head. A holy scripture that she did not recognize appeared in her mind. She did not know what it meant at all. However, she subconsciously read it out loud. Namo Amitabha Buddha¡­ (Note: Amitabha Pure Land Rebirth Mantra) Without her noticing it, Liu Sanniang put her palms together. She closed her eyes and gently chanted this scripture. The cries for help in her ears became fewer and fewer. When she opened her eyes again, what appeared in front of her was ruins of the mortuary. There was no cry for help anymore, nor any roaring fire. She saw a wisp of ck smoke flying into the night from the ruins, and a golden light flew into her body. When she saw a ball of light, she was instantly woken up. Liu Sanniang sat up in shock and realized that she was not in the wastnd. She heaved a sigh of relief. She was puzzled. This inexplicable power had helped her a lot, but could all the disasters be happening because of her? Liu Sanniang sighed. She thought that from now on, she could live a smooth-sailing life. This time, she had to find a husband she liked. Early in the morning, Madam Wei went out grocery shopping after making breakfast. They were going to entertain guests tonight, so she had to prepare some good dishes. After this incident, Madam Wei applied for a few days leave from the restaurant she worked at. The boss of the restaurant understood that this was an unexpected incident and agreed to her request. Mr. Liu took Liu Dng and Liu Eng to buy wine and cigarettes. He thanked all the family members and then invited them toe to their house for dinner. After doing all that, Liu Dng and Liu Eng went to Willow Alley. Liu Cheng¡¯s mother was about to be executed, but Liu Cheng and his father did not care at all. To them, Liu Cheng¡¯s mother was not important. In any case, Liu Cheng¡¯s mother was about to die. Liu Eng and Liu Dng came to the door and knocked. ¡°Liu Cheng, give us the money. Otherwise, don¡¯t me us for being rude to you and your father.¡± This family was so vicious that they even harmed someone who was about to give birth. Liu Cheng¡¯s father went to gamble whenever he had some money, so naturally he couldn¡¯t fork out any money. Liu Cheng was also afraid. Liu Dng and Liu Eng were taller and stronger than him, so he didn¡¯t dare to open the door. ¡°Are you opening the door or not? If you don¡¯t open the door, I¡¯ll kick it open.¡± Seeing that Liu Cheng did note to open the door, Liu Eng lost his temper. Liu Cheng¡¯s father was shocked and pushed Liu Cheng. ¡°Son, quickly call your cousin over. He is also involved in this. Let him pay for it.¡± Liu Cheng thought about it and agreed. He went out. ¡°Stop knocking. I won¡¯t go back on my word. I¡¯ll go get the money now.¡± Liu Cheng did not dare to walk through the main door, afraid that he would be beaten if he opened the door. He turned around and ran out through the side door. Liu Cheng came to Liu Shun¡¯s house and knocked on the door. ¡°Brother, Brother, help me.¡± Liu Shun was still recuperating from the beating. When the government officers came to ask, he didn¡¯t admit it. The officers were just asking questions, not arresting him. This meant that Liu Cheng did not expose him. Liu Shun wasn¡¯t afraid. Even if Liu Cheng exposed him, there was no evidence of his involvement. Liu Shun¡¯s mother opened the door and said to Liu Cheng rudely, ¡°Liu Cheng, what do you want from my son? He¡¯s injured and can¡¯t see you.¡± Liu Cheng couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk to Liu Shun¡¯s mother. He pushed her away and ran in, shouting. ¡°Brother, save me. This was your¡­¡± It was his idea. ¡°Of course I will help you. You don¡¯t have to tell me. I know everything.¡± Liu Shun interrupted Liu Cheng. He already knew that the case was closed. Liu Shun did not know what to say. Liu Cheng was a problem, but he was also someone he could use. Liu Cheng was like a knife in his hand. He would chop the knife wherever he pointed. Liu Shun raised his hand. ¡°It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t want to go to the hearing. I was beaten up and my hand is broken. Don¡¯t me me. I can¡¯t get out of bed these few days.¡± Liu Cheng was originally unhappy, but when he saw that Liu Shun¡¯s face was swollen, he calmed down. Liu Cheng knelt down. ¡°Brother, what should we do now? My mother has taken the me. She will be executed in a few days.¡± Thinking about it, Liu Cheng felt a lingering fear. If not for the fact that his mother was willing to take the me, he wouldn¡¯t be able to stand here. Now that his mother was about to be executed and he didn¡¯t get any money, the thought of Yang Hua being married to an old guy as a concubine made Liu Cheng panic. Now, he could only fall back upon Liu Shun. Actually, every time Liu Shun gave him an idea, it always worked. It was just that something unexpected happened this time. Liu Shun patted Liu Cheng on the shoulder. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t be anxious. Tell me what exactly is going on. I¡¯ll help you think of a way.¡± He didn¡¯t know how the officers could find the whereabouts of the evidence. Liu Shun was also puzzled, so he hoped to get an answer from Liu Cheng. Liu Cheng shuddered. He could never forget the fear that struck him straight to the heart when his mind was read by a psychic. Liu Cheng told Liu Shun everything. After saying that, Liu Cheng was discouraged. ¡°Brother, do you think there really are psychics in this world?¡± Chapter 24 - Treating The Liu Clan

Chapter 24: Treating The Liu n

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

They were supposed to receive apologies from the magistrate that day, but as soon as they reached the ce, they were pinned down. Liu Cheng felt terrified just thinking about it. The things that the psychic said were so detailed, as if she had seen it with her own eyes. Just thinking about it made his hair stand on ends. Liu Shun fell into deep thought. He did not dare to deny it. Nothing was certain in this world. Liu Cheng saw that Liu Shun was deep in thought and recalled that Liu Dng and Liu Eng were still waiting at his house. He felt troubled and said, ¡°Brother, Liu Dng and Liu Eng are still waiting at my house. What should I do now?¡± Liu Shun smiled at Liu Cheng. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll give you three taels.¡± Liu Shun had always known that his cousin was useless. His father was really ipetent, and so was he. He gave Liu Cheng three taels of silver before sending him out. After Liu Cheng took the money, he was no longer anxious. He did not think that his life would change much. Even if his mother was going to be beheaded in two days, he did not care too much about it. Instead, he was d that he was still alive. With the silver, Liu Cheng was no longer afraid. He walked to the main door and stuffed the silver into Liu Dng¡¯s hands. ¡°Here¡¯s the silver. Can you leave now?¡± Looking at Liu Cheng¡¯s smug expression, Liu Dng and Liu Eng couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk to such a person. Liu Dng pointed at Liu Cheng. ¡°I¡¯ll pretend that nothing happened today. But if there is another time, I¡¯ll make you live in hell.¡± Liu Cheng shrank his neck in fear. Liu Dng turned around and left with Liu Eng after warning him. Liu Cheng looked at their backs and spat. ¡°Screw you.¡± Then, he mmed the door shut. On the way home, Liu Eng couldn¡¯t help but say. ¡°First Brother, why do I feel that Liu Cheng is the murderer while his mother is just the scapegoat.¡± Liu Cheng¡¯s mother was going to get executed the day after tomorrow, but Liu Cheng didn¡¯t seem to be sad at all. Liu Dng also felt that Liu Cheng was the murderer, but since it didn¡¯t concern his family, he didn¡¯t care. Liu Dng said calmly, ¡°The wicked will be punished. God is just.¡± Liu Dng believed that was the case. Otherwise, why would they still be able to find evidence? Liu Eng thought so too. The two of them returned home and gave the taels to their mother. At night, almost everyone in the entire Willow Street gathered in the courtyard of the Liu family¡¯s house. The weather was good tonight, and the men drank while chatting. The women also ate at a seperate table. Madam Bai also came. Liu Yinniang smiled at Liu Sanniang, and Madam Wei greeted her politely. Madam Bai was very cold, her face expressionless. However, as long as a quarrel didn¡¯t break out between them, it was already a good thing. Mr. Liu drank some wine and said with a red face, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to my daughter, Sanniang. If not for her, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to get there so quickly. If we were even a minuteter, the corpse would have been burnt to ashes!¡± The elders all agreed. ¡°Sanniang is indeed a good girl. It¡¯s a blessing to have such a good daughter.¡± Mr. Liu smiled. ¡°Yes, she is our family¡¯s lucky star.¡± On the woman¡¯s side, someone asked Madam Wei. ¡°I remember that your daughter is fourteen years old. Have you started matchmaking for her? You have to choose carefully.¡± Madam Wei smiled. ¡°Yes, yes. There are a few good boys. I haven¡¯t made up my mind yet.¡± Everyone was very concerned about the marriage of the girls. Many people asked curiously. ¡°Which family are these boys from?¡± Madam Wei lowered her voice. ¡°Originally, I thought Liu Shun, the schr in Willow Alley, was good. But now that something like this happened, I have decided to reject him.¡± Madam Sun interrupted immediately. ¡°Liu Shun is a good seedling. He might have a lot of potential in the future. Isn¡¯t rejecting him too rash?¡± Liu Shun was not bad-looking either. He was a gentle and handsome schr. Every girl liked him. Madam Sun also had a daughter who was about the same age as Liu Sanniang. She dreamed of her daughter marrying a schr. Madam Bai smiled. ¡°She has high standards. What can you do?¡± She also couldn¡¯t stand Madam Wei¡¯s arrogant attitude. How could she turn down such a good schr? Madam Wei nced at Madam Bai and took a deep breath. If not for the fact that she was the hostess, she would have retorted at this moment. She was at odds with Madam Bai and Madam Sun. The way these two spoke always made Madam Wei feel ufortable. Everyone knew that they were not on good terms. Someone immediately smiled and tried to smooth things over. ¡°Sanniang is still young, so there is no hurry. You can take your time and choose.¡± Madam Wei didn¡¯t want to argue with Madam Bai and Madam Sun, so she smiled and said, ¡°Yes, Sanniang is still young.¡± After this incident, people from Willow Alley were all excluded from the potential husband for her daughter. When she thought of Willow Alley, she would remember how Liu Cheng and his father mercilessly pinned the me on Liu Cheng¡¯s mother. After all, they had lived together for decades. It was too heartless of them to abandon her just like that. After the meal, everyone left in a happy mood. Liu Yinniang dragged Liu Sanniang to the corner and said with a smile, ¡°Sanniang, your mother¡¯s cooking is so good. The dishes today are really delicious.¡± Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°If you want to learn, I can teach you.¡± Liu Yinniang¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Sanniang, thank you.¡± Liu Yinniang desperately wanted to learn how to cook so that she could gain a foothold in her inws¡¯ family in the future. As a girl, Liu Sanniang could rte to Liu Yinniang very well. In her previous life, Liu Yinniang married a butcher in Ling County. If Liu Yinniang had possessed good culinary skills, she would probably have lived a good life. Liu Yinniang felt at ease. Although her mother was still not on good terms with Madam Wei, she had a good rtionship with Liu Sanniang. After the dinner ended, Madam Bai went back home with her daughter. Madam Bai touched Liu Yinniang¡¯s hair. ¡°Comparisons are odious.¡± The boys whom Madam Wei rejected were the ones her daughter liked the most. However, Madam Bai knew very well that a schr wouldn¡¯t take a fancy to her daughter. Chapter 25 - Miss Liu, Please

Chapter 25: Miss Liu, Please

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Liu Yinniang leaned against Madam Bai. ¡°Mother, what are you talking about?¡± Madam Bai smiled. ¡°Nothing.¡± Liu Yinniang smiled. At the thought that she could learn cooking from Liu Sanniang, she was extremely happy. At night. When Madam Wei mentioned the matter to Mr. Liu, he did not object. Instead, hepletely agreed with her. ¡°Reject it. I don¡¯t like that schr either.¡± When Mr. Liu thought of Liu Shun, he did not have a good impression of him. It was obvious that he wanted to side with Liu Cheng, but he acted like he was a fair person. Mr. Liu liked honest, young people, but Liu Shun didn¡¯t seem to be a good person. Madam Wei heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I was worried that you wouldn¡¯t agree.¡± Mr. Liu smiled. ¡°Sanniang¡¯s marriage is up to you. She¡¯s the apple of your eye. I believe in your choice.¡± Madam Wei snorted coldly. ¡°What are you talking about? You make it sound like the two sons are not cherished by me.¡± Mr. Liu smiled and hugged Madam Wei. ¡°I was really worried about you.¡± After Madam Wei married him, she gave birth to three children and had always taken good care of the family. When the incident happened, Mr. Liu panicked, not knowing what to do if Madam Wei was gone. Fortunately, everything was fine. Madam Wei did not say anything and quietly leaned on Mr. Liu. Marrying this person was the right thing for her to do. After the incident, the days returned to normal. It was said that when Zhang Guizhi was beheaded, many rotten vegetables and eggs were thrown on her. Liu Cheng and Liu Cheng¡¯s father did not go to see her. While people were cursing, they also felt pity for Zhang Guizhi. However, no one in the Liu family went and they wanted nothing to do with it. It was not like they had nothing to do. Mr. Liu, Liu Dng, and Liu Eng were busy. Madam Wei rested for a few days before going back to the restaurant to work as usual. Liu Sanniang finished embroidering the shoe and started working on another one. Liu Sangniang¡¯s good friends were here to see her. Liu Zhi¡¯er, Liu Hui, and Liu Ju were all present. They looked at Liu Sanniang¡¯s embroidery and asked. ¡°Sanniang, why does your embroidery look so good? We learned it together, but you are much more skillful than us.¡± Liu Zhi¡¯er loved the lotus flower embroidered by Liu Sanniang. The embroidery was actually wless and very beautiful. If one did not look close enough, they would feel that it was a real flower. If she used a better thread, it would be even prettier. Liu Hui also looked at it in admiration. ¡°Sanniang, you¡¯re so good-looking and good at cooking. Even your embroidery is so good now. Every boy will fall in love with you.¡± Liu Ju was also envious. Her family background was not good, and her biological mother died early. Her stepmother made her do a lot of work every day, and she had no time to learn any skill. Looking at Liu Sanniang¡¯s embroidery, she was envious. If only she had that much time. Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°It¡¯s easy. I can teach you.¡± Liu Sanniang was a little embarrassed. After all, she had lived to 75 years old and was unmarried in her previous life. After her parents passed away, she didn¡¯t like to go out anymore. At home, other than embroidering, she didn¡¯t have any other hobbies. After decades of training, she was naturally very good at it. Embroidery was what she did for a living. Since Liu Sanniang was willing to teach, they definitely wouldn¡¯t refuse. In the blink of an eye, it was afternoon. They all bid goodbye to Liu Sanniang. After sending thedies off, Liu Sanniang thought for a while and left home with some money. After making a pair of shoes for her mother, she thought she would make one for her father and two brothers as well. When she passed by the smithy, Liu Sanniang frowned as she recalled Chu Yan. Her family had thanked everyone who helped them tide over this crisis, but they forgot the one who helped the most. Liu Sanniang did not even tell her parents about Chu Yan¡¯s help. When she thought of it, she felt her face heat up. But she was also afraid of Chu Yan. Now that she still owed him a favor, Liu Sanniang felt a headacheing on. If she did not return the favor, she would feel ufortable, but how was she supposed to return it? If she didn¡¯t treat him to a meal, would Chu Yan think that she was insincere? Liu Sanniang felt her head hurting at the thought. After buying the materials, Liu Sanniang still did not know what to do. It was almost dark when Liu Sanniang started to cook. In the end, sheforted herself that Chu Yan would be the General of Dingbei in the future. He would not remember such a small matter. Anyway, they would have nothing to do with each other in the future. Why not just forget it? Liu Sanniang heaved a sigh of relief and focused upon preparing dinner. When Madam Wei returned, Liu Sanniang was almost done with the preparation. Mr. Liu, Liu Dng, and Liu Eng also came back and the family sat together for dinner. Knock, knock, knock. There was a knock on the door. Liu Eng stood up. ¡°Who is it?¡± Liu Eng went to open the door and looked at the stranger outside. ¡°Sir, who are you looking for? Did youe to the wrong ce?¡± Liu Eng knew everyone in the neighborhood. Without thinking, he felt that this stranger must have the wrong address. Officer Zhou was not wearing a uniform but in clothes. He was carrying two bottles of good wine and two pieces of high-quality materials. When he saw Liu Eng, he immediately grinned. ¡°This must be Liu Yuanxun¡¯s house.¡± Officer Zhou remembered very clearly that Liu Sanniang said that her family lived in Willow Street and her father¡¯s name was Liu Yuanxun. Liu Eng touched his head. ¡°Why are you looking for my father?¡± Liu Yuanxun was his father¡¯s name. This person brought gifts and spoke politely. Liu Eng didn¡¯t think he was a bad guy and moved aside. ¡°Come in.¡± Officer Zhou smiled gratefully and entered. He put down the gifts and looked at Liu Sanniang. When Liu Sanniang saw Officer Zhou, she became worried. Without asking, she knew why Officer Zhou was here. However, Liu Sanniang didn¡¯t want to help him. She didn¡¯t want to be a psychic. At that time, she used her psychic ability simply because she wanted to save her mother. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Liu Cheng had set up her family, she wouldn¡¯t have revealed her ability at all. Liu Sanniang looked away. Mr. Liu was confused. ¡°Who are you? Do I know you?¡± Madam Wei was also confused. Was he here to ask for her daughter¡¯s hand in marriage? Madam Wei looked at Servant Zhou and said, ¡°If you want to propose marriage, don¡¯t you think you need to inform us beforeing?¡± Officer Zhou smiled. ¡°Brother Liu, I¡¯m not here to propose marriage. I have something to ask.¡± Officer Zhou grabbed Mr. Liu¡¯s hand and knelt down. ¡°I have something to ask of Miss Liu.¡± Mr. Liu quickly stood up. ¡°You, let¡¯s sit down and talk. Why are you kneeling?¡± Liu Dng and Liu Eng were dumbfounded. What was going on? Officer Zhou looked at Liu Sanniang and said, ¡°Miss Liu, please help me.¡± At the thought that he was starting to forget his eldest daughter, Officer Zhou felt terribly sad and he broke down in tears. Though he remarried and had children, the loss of his eldest daughter remained a knot in his heart. Chapter 26 - I’m Sorry

Chapter 26: I¡¯m Sorry

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

He would never forget the look in histe wife¡¯s eyes before she died. The main reason he became an officer was because he wanted to find his daughter. Even if his daughter was really dead, he had to bring her remains back. He had promised histe wife that he would not give up searching for her for the rest of his life. Only then did Mr. Liu and Madam Wei realize who he was begging. Liu Sanniang couldn¡¯t bear to look at him kneeling there. She stood up and said, ¡°Please, please get up.¡± Mr. Liu and Madam Wei¡¯s faces turned cold. Mr. Liu helped Officer Zhou up and asked. ¡°Why are you looking for my daughter? You can¡¯t force her to marry you.¡± Women¡¯s hearts softened easily, but he was a man and would not fall for such petty tricks. Two drops of tears would not move him. His daughter was still young and there were many people who liked her. Madam Wei thought the same. ¡°Brother, my daughter is just a child. If there¡¯s anything you want to tell us, just tell us. If we can help you, we will. If not, there¡¯s nothing we can do.¡± Officer Zhou looked at Liu Sanniang with a confused expression on his face. Didn¡¯t her family know about her ability? Officer Zhou was a little embarrassed. He didn¡¯t expect that Liu Sanniang didn¡¯t tell her family about it. After the mortuary case, he couldn¡¯t sleep at all and was very tired. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Liu.¡± Officer Zhou lowered his head apologetically. He knew why Liu Sanniang didn¡¯t tell her parents about it. After all, she was just a little girl. Most psychics did not get married in their lives and suffered from all kinds of illnesses. It wasn¡¯t easy to be a psychic. Mr. Liu and Madam Wei looked at Liu Sanniang in confusion. Liu Sanniang wanted to keep her ability a secret, but it seemed like she couldn¡¯t hide it anymore. She stood up to get the bowl. ¡°Sit down first. Let¡¯s talk as we eat.¡± Liu Dng and Liu Eng werepletely baffled but did not say anything. However, they nced at Liu Sanniang from time to time. When did their sister be so mysterious? Liu Sanniang briefly told her father and Madam Wei about her ability to be able tomunicate with spirits. She only said that she suddenly acquired this ability after she got sick. At that time, when the mortuary was burned down, Liu Cheng went back on his word and she was forced to use this god-given ability. Mr. Liu did not know what to say. Even Madam Wei fell silent, no longer smiling. Liu Dng and Liu Eng remained quiet as well. Last time, when Liu Sanniang was sick, they had seen a witch and psychic invited over at the house by their parents. However, they could not associate those people with their sister. Once their sister became a psychic, she would have to remain single all her life. Liu Dng and Liu Eng couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. ¡°Mom, Sanniang is not a psychic.¡± Madam Wei thought so too. Her daughter was a good girl who knew how to embroider and cook. She looked fair and gentle. How could she be a psychic? With a cold face, Madam Wei wanted to chase Officer Zhou away. ¡°Dng, Eng, send the guest off.¡± Officer Zhou panicked. ¡°Miss Liu, please help me. I can do anything.¡± Liu Dng and Liu Eng had already stuffed the things that Zhou Yu brought back to him and started to push him out. Liu Sanniang frowned but did not speak. She didn¡¯t want to be a psychic either. In her previous life, her greatest regret was not getting married. She did not want to be a psychic and remain single in this life. Before Liu Sanniang could speak, Madam Wei sped her hands and prayed. ¡°God, don¡¯t torture my daughter please. Take back this ability. She doesn¡¯t want to be a psychic.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Madam Wei and felt much less guilty about not helping Officer Zhou. To her, the most important thing was taking care of her parents. In her previous life, she was not the only one who regretted not getting married. Madam Wei and Mr. Liu also felt terrible about it. Even if she didn¡¯t help Officer Zhou, he wouldn¡¯t give up on looking for his daughter. What mattered the most to her was being filial to her parents and making up for the regrets of her previous life. After Officer Zhou was chased out, perhaps because he had thought it through, he did note looking for trouble again. A few dayster, a middle-aged woman came to the house. She was a matchmaker. Liu Sanniang heard Madam Wei rejecting Liu Shun¡¯s proposal. Liu Shun was a schr. The matchmaker had brought a generous sum of money and patted her chest to guarantee that this would be a great marriage. She even used her reputation as a matchmaker to guarantee it. However, much to her surprise, Madam Wei rejected this proposal. The matchmaker was unhappy. What right did the Liu family have to look down on a schr who had a bright future? No matter how good-looking Liu Sanniang was, she was by no means a rich girl. Madam Wei exined that it was not that she looked down on Liu Shun, but that the match wasn¡¯t what they wanted. No matter what Madam Wei said, the matchmaker still looked unhappy. She had guaranteed Liu Shun that this match would work, and Liu Shun also promised her a handsome reward. Knowing that her reward was gone, the matchmaker immediately pulled a long face. Liu Sanniang stopped embroidering. Her mother and the matchmaker were talking in the hall, so she could hear them clearly. Liu Sanniang was also curious and decided to listen in. She was really afraid that Madam Wei would not be able to reject the matchmaker. Luckily, Madam Wei made up her mind. She said, ¡°Matchmaker Xu, it¡¯s not that I look down on Liu Shun, but that they are notpatible. Sanniang is just an ordinary girl. Liu Shun has a bright future ahead of him. He will definitely be an official in the future. He might even take in a concubine. I only have one daughter. After thinking about it, I have decided to marry her to someone else.¡± Hearing her reason, the matchmaker was convinced and her expression softened. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± One could tell at a nce that Liu Shun was a promising person. If he was sessful, there was no guarantee that he wouldn¡¯t take in a concubine. Seeing that her expression had softened, Madam Wei quickly added. ¡°Matchmaker Xu, you understand, right? I just want to find someone who loves my daughter the most.¡± Matchmaker Xu looked at Madam Wei. ¡°You have really made up your mind?¡± If she missed such a good son-inw, she wouldn¡¯t be able to find another one as fine as this one. Madam Wei sighed. ¡°It¡¯s hard to make this decision, but we have to.¡± Matchmaker Xu thought for a moment and stopped persuading Madam Wei. If she continued, she¡¯d make Liu Sanniang feel more important. Matchmaker Xu stood up. ¡°Since you¡¯ve decided, I won¡¯t persuade you anymore. But remember, even if you regret it in the future, there is noing back.¡± Liu Shun had always been hardworking. It was only a matter of time before he became sessful. After Matchmaker Xu left the Liu family, Madam Wei closed the door with a forced smile before breathing in a sigh of relief. Liu Sanniang heaved a sigh of relief too. At the thought that the money was going to be gone, Matchmaker Xu got angry and spat at the door of the Liu family¡¯s house. A figure walked towards Matchmaker Xu and said with a smile, ¡°Matchmaker Xu, did youe to talk about marriage? Come,e over to my house.¡± Chapter 27 - The Witch Came Again

Chapter 27: The Witch Came Again

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

When Matchmaker Xu saw who it was, she smiled. ¡°Hey, Madam Bai. Has your daughter gotten married?¡± Madam Bai smiled and waved her hand. ¡°Not yet. There¡¯s no hurry. We¡¯re taking our time selecting. Do you know any good boys? Can you help suggest a match for my daughter?¡± Matchmaker Xu smiled. She naturally wouldn¡¯t reject a business. As she spoke, she followed Madam Bai to her house. After rejecting Matchmaker Xu, Madam Wei became busy. In the blink of an eye, it was April. Liu Sanniang had already made a brand new pair of shoes for each person in the Liu family. She picked a day and gave the shoes to her parents. Liu Dng and Liu Eng were overjoyed. ¡°Sanniang, this is such a beautiful shoe. I don¡¯t know if I should wear it or not.¡± Liu Eng put on his shoes happily. ¡°Brother, you can give them to me if you don¡¯t wanna wear them. We¡¯re about the same size anyway.¡± Liu Dng pped him. ¡°In your dreams.¡± Madam Wei¡¯s eyes were filled with pride. When she wore this pair of shoes outside, those who had good taste would definitely ask her. Once they knew that this was made by her daughter, they would be envious. Mr. Liu was overjoyed. His daughter was good at cooking and embroidery and her life in the future would be good. Liu Eng loved to show off. After getting new shoes, he walked around the streets and alleys that day, showing off to all the friends he knew. When he met Chu Yan, Liu Eng greeted him happily. ¡°Chu Yan, where are you going?¡± Chu Yan replied calmly. ¡°West.¡± Liu Eng smiled and said, ¡°Where? I¡¯ll go with you. My sister made me new shoes. I¡¯ll walk around in them so they¡¯ll fit better.¡± Even a fool could tell that he was showing off. Chu Yan lowered his eyes and saw the new pair on Liu Eng¡¯s feet. On the dark blue shoes, there were two pine trees embroidered. They were vivid and lifelike. A pair of slender hands appeared in Chu Yan¡¯s mind. Liu Sanniang made shoes for Liu Eng and probably had made them for others as well. She still owed him a favor, but she forgot about it just like that. If she didn¡¯t give shoes to him, he would get them himself! His eyes darkened and he did not talk to Liu Eng any further. Liu Eng was still in a joyful mood, so he didn¡¯t mind being ignored by Chu Yan. After finishing with the shoes, Liu Sanniang had nothing to do. At noon, she cooked porridge and steamed cornbread to send to Mr. Liu, Liu Dng, and Liu Eng. After they finished eating, Liu Sanniang took the bowls and chopsticks home. The Liu family had somend in the backyard to grow vegetables. Liu Sanniang was already thinking about what to cook for dinner. When she walked past the street corner, she was pulled to the corner by a rough andrge hand. She was about to scream, but her mouth was covered. A low voice came from above Liu Sanniang¡¯s head. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Liu Sanniang wanted to scream even more. Ahhh, this lunatic. What was he doing? Did Chu Yan have a grudge against her? Liu Sanniang was so scared that she wanted to cry. Chu Yan wrapped his arms around her. ¡°Did you forget something?¡± Chu Yan let go of her hand. Liu Sanniang gasped. ¡°What did you say?¡± Liu Sanniang did not want to admit it, but she had a pretty good idea about what Chu Yan meant. She forgot to thank Chu Yan and didn¡¯t even mention his good deeds to her parents. Liu Sanniang didn¡¯t expect someone who would be a general in the future to be a petty person. ¡°You know what I mean.¡± Chu Yan spoke in a low voice. His gazended on her hands. These hands were slender and fair. His gaze darkened. Liu Sanniang trembled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my fault. What do you want in return? I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± Chu Yan chuckled. ¡°Shoes.¡± Liu Sanniang refused, shaking her head vigorously. ¡°No, you can¡¯t ask for that!¡± As an unmarried daughter, how could she make shoes for other men? Hearing his request, Liu Sanniang immediately blushed. However, Chu Yan did not give her a chance to refuse. ¡°I only want shoes.¡± Liu Sanniang lowered her voice. ¡°I don¡¯t know what size you wear, this¡­¡± It was too unreasonable. She wanted to refuse. However, before Liu Sanniang could say anything, Chu Yan gave her a stick. ¡°This is the length of my feet.¡± Chu Yan stuffed the branch to Liu Sanniang and let go of her. Holding the branch, Liu Sanniang was angry and frustrated. Chu Yan was simply crazy. How could he make such an unreasonable request? Liu Sanniang took a deep breath. She wanted to throw the stick away, but was afraid that Chu Yan woulde looking for her if he couldn¡¯t get the shoes. Liu Sanniang gritted her teeth and brought the stick back. What Liu Sanniang did not know was that after she left, Chu Yan appeared at the corner again. Looking at her back, he smiled and left. To make shoes for Chu Yan, Liu Sanniang needed to buy new material. However, she had to be careful and not let anyone know. At night, Madam Wei returned with a woman who was about the same age as her. When Liu Sanniang saw her, she was traumatized. This was the witch who came to perform witchcraft on her when she was seriously ill! At that time, the witch jumped around, chanting a mysterious scripture. She even gave the talisman water to her mother and Madam Wei dissolved it into water for her daughter to drink. Liu Sanniang was extremely disgusted by the water. Liu Sanniang looked confused. ¡°Mother¡­¡± At the thought of that talisman water, Liu Sanniang felt terrible. Li Jingui was a famous witch in Yong County who specialized in dealing with strange things. Madam Wei had been worried about her daughter suddenly acquiring psychic ability. She invited Li Jingui again, hoping that Li Jingui could get rid of her daughter¡¯s psychic ability. She did not want her daughter to be a psychic. Psychics were awe-inspiring and no one dared to offend them, but all of them lived their lives alone. Li Jingui smiled at Liu Sanniang and told her to be rest assured. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t feel anything strange from your daughter.¡± Madam Wei was very cautious and her tone was polite. ¡°With you around, I¡¯m not worried at all. It¡¯s all thanks to you that Sanniang recovered so quickly.¡± Liu Sanniang did not want to speak. She had recovered quickly because of the medicine. Ever since she was young, Madam Wei had never invited a witch over. It was obvious that Madam Wei was an atheist. However,st time, what Liu Sanniang said frightened Madam Wei. Madam Wei did not believe in heaven or hell. but she invited Li Jingui back nheless. Now that she had something to ask of her, she naturally had to say something nice. Simply put, it was ttery. Everyone liked hearing good things about themselves. The doctor liked to be praised for his medical skills. The teacher liked to be praised for being knowledgeable. Girls liked to be praised for being beautiful. Madam Wei praised Li Jingui for her good witchcraft abilities. Li Jingui felt delighted and smiled at Madam Wei. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can deal with all demons and monsters.¡± Chapter 28 - Why Does This Girl Smell So Good?

Chapter 28: Why Does This Girl Smell So Good?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Li Jingui finished her meal at home. Mr. Liu, Liu Dng, and Liu Eng were not surprised at all. After dinner, they quietly returned to their rooms. Liu Sanniang wanted to reject, but she had no reason to. Madam Wei spent money and time to invite the witch and even treated her to a meal. No matter how unwilling Liu Sanniang was, she did not want to disappoint her mother. After Li Jingui entered Liu Sanniang¡¯s bedroom, she looked around and tapped her fingers. She closed her eyes and her mouth moved, as if she was chanting something. The corners of Liu Sanniang¡¯s lips twitched. Li Jingui shook the copper bell in her hand a few times before sitting down with a frown. ¡°There is some Yin Spirit lingering in the room. Sanniang, sit down. Let me take a closer look at you.¡± When Liu Sanniang heard this, she was a little angry. Yin Spirit? What nonsense. However, when Madam Wei heard Li Jingui¡¯s instructions, she immediately pressed Liu Sanniang down. Li Jingui approached and waved her hand in front of Liu Sanniang¡¯s forehead. Liu Sanniang frowned. Li Jingui¡¯s hand was very close to her. Although she did not touch her, Liu Sanniang could hear her thoughts. Li Jingui thought to herself. ¡®Why does this girl smell so good? There is nothing here. But since I¡¯m here, I can¡¯t leave without doing anything. Otherwise, I won¡¯t get paid.¡¯ She had already taken the reward, so she was just putting on a show to reassure Madam Wei. Liu Sanniang did not know what to say. She nced at Madam Wei, who looked very serious. She watched Li Jingui perform the witchcraft nervously and did not dare to breathe too loudly, afraid that she would disturb Li Jingui. The more mysterious the witchcraft Li Jingui performed, the more at ease Madam Wei was. Liu Sanniang heard Li Jingui mutter a bunch of gibberish, which gave her a headache. Once the ritual was done, Liu Sanniang saw the talisman turn into water and quickly said, ¡°Mother, I feel much better. I¡¯m so hungry. I want to eat eggs.¡± Madam Wei smiled. ¡°I will go make it for you now.¡± Madam Wei was relieved and left. Li Jingui turned the talisman into ashes and scattered it in the water. She handed it to Liu Sanniang. ¡°Girl, drink it. You¡¯ll be better after drinking it.¡± It was just some in water mixed with paper ash. It wouldn¡¯t have any effect. But everyone wanted to drink it, so what could she do? Liu Sanniang heard Li Jingui¡¯s thoughts clearly. She looked at Li Jingui and said, ¡°Granny Li, I don¡¯t think I need to drink it. I¡¯m fine now.¡± Li Jingui looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°You don¡¯t want to drink because you don¡¯t believe me?¡± Li Jingui frowned and was a little displeased. With her reputation, many people were begging to drink her talisman water to ensure their safety. If Liu Sanniang didn¡¯t drink it, Li Jingui would feel being looked down upon. Liu Sanniang did not expect Li Jingui to react so strongly. She thought that Li Jingui wouldn¡¯t mind because she knew talisman water was just a gimmick. However, now Li Jingui really wanted her to drink the talisman water. Liu Sanniang was not someone without a temper. She looked at Li Jingui coldly. ¡°I think you know perfectly well whether talisman water works or not.¡± Liu Sanniang looked like a gentle and beautiful girl. Her eyes were soft, the kind that could make people fall in love with her instantly. It took Li Jingui a while toe back to her senses. This time, she felt even more embarrassed. She thought to herself. ¡®This pretty girl is not simple. It took me a while to realize she is using me of lying.¡¯ Li Jingui stopped smiling and became serious. ¡°Sanniang, I¡¯m not a liar. This talisman water is really good to drive out evil spirits.¡± Liu Sanniang was speechless. Previously, she was seriously ill and her mother fed her the water while she was unconscious. Now, she was fine, so she couldn¡¯t bring herself to drink this disgusting liquid. Liu Sanniang took a deep breath. ¡°Granny Li, I won¡¯t drink it. You know you are just putting on an act and this talisman water is just a gimmick. But I won¡¯t expose you if you don¡¯t force me to drink.¡± Liu Sanniang thought that since she had already said so, Li Jingui should understand that she did not have to drink this. However, not only did Li Jingui not understand, she even felt that Liu Sanniang was provoking her! Li Jingui knew a thing or two about mysticism. When she saw her determined gaze, she thought that Liu Sanniang did not believe her. Li Jingui smiled. ¡°Miss Liu, if you don¡¯t drink this talisman water, it¡¯s equivalent to saying I¡¯m a liar. You don¡¯t believe in Yin and Yang in this world, do you?¡± Liu Sanniang frowned, speechless that Li Lingui wouldn¡¯t just let her go. She rarely got angry, and had never encountered anything that made her angry. Suddenly, she had the urge to lose her temper. She grabbed Li Jingui¡¯s hand and blurted. ¡°Li Jingui, you were married at the age of sixteen and have three children. Because you don¡¯t have a son, you were kicked out of your husband¡¯s family and settled in a Taoist temple. You came to Yong County as a Taoist nun twenty years ago. Do you want me to continue?¡± The moment Liu Sanniang started speaking, Li Jingui¡¯s face turned pale. She looked at Liu Sanniang in fear and opened her mouth, but no words came out. Just now, she was still thinking of showing Liu Sanniang some witchcraft so that she would be terrified and obediently drink the talisman water. But now, her legs were trembling and her face was ashen gray. The moment Liu Sanniang grabbed her wrist, Li Jingui felt an enormous force surrounding her. It was the kind of force she had never experienced. At this moment, Li Jingui only wanted to leave. Luckily, this girl did notpete with her in this business. Otherwise, she would probably be out of work very soon. Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°Granny Li, can I not drink this talisman water now?¡± Li Jingui nodded with her mouth still wide open in shock. ¡°Sure, sure.¡± Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°I hope you won¡¯t tell my mother. I just want to live a good life and don¡¯t want my mother to worry about me.¡± Li Jingui was a little surprised. ¡°You¡­¡± Did she not want this ability? Only when one stepped into mysticism did they know how long it would take to achieve Liu Sanniang¡¯s level. She actually didn¡¯t care about what many psychics dreamt of getting. While Li Jingui was lost in thought, Liu Sanniang¡¯s casual remark snapped her back into reality. Liu Sanniang said, ¡°My culinary skills are excellent, and my embroidery skills are also superb. Other than that, I don¡¯t want anything else.¡± Chapter 29 - A Blind Date

Chapter 29: A Blind Date

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Li Jingui did not know what to say. She looked at Liu Sanniang and gulped down the talisman water herself. Li Jingui frowned. It was indeed disgusting. However, after being a witch for so many years, she had never seen anyone refuse to drink it. Liu Sanniang was the first one. She was speechless that people actually wanted to drink such a disgusting thing. Li Jingui packed her things. As long as Liu Sanniang did not enter this line of work, she wouldn¡¯t make a fuss about it and ruin her job. Madam Wei came back with a poached egg for Liu Sanniang. Liu Sanniang said sweetly, ¡°Mother, feed me.¡± Madam Wei smiled. ¡°You¡¯re old enough to eat it yourself. I¡¯m busy.¡± As Madam Wei sent Li Jingui out, she asked her again. ¡°Is there really no problem? Is my daughter alright?¡± Li Jingui replied perfunctorily. ¡°Yes, your daughter is fine.¡± She was jealous of Liu Sanniang¡¯s ability. After sending Li Jingui off, Madam Wei returned to the house and helped Liu Sanniang peel the egg. Liu Sanniang smiled as she enjoyed her mother¡¯s love. She could feel the affection from Madam Wei. It was sweet like honey. The love from Madam Wei seemed to have turned into energy that nourished her. Liu Sanniang still wanted to sleep with Madam Wei. Madam Wei also wanted to sleep with her daughter, but she thought better of it. ¡°How can you sleep with Mother at this age? It¡¯ll be embarrassing if word gets out.¡± If word got out, people would think that her daughter was still a baby. At the age of marriage, reputation was the most important for girls. After hiring the witch, Madam Wei was relieved. Other than working in the restaurant, she was also helping her children select a spouse. Liu Sanniang was at home making shoes. In the blink of an eye, it was May. The weather was already hot. Liu Sanniang often made plum syrup. She ced it in a bucket and hung it in the well for a night. The next day, she pulled it out and drank it. It was sour, sweet, refreshing, and most of all, delicious. Plum syrup was the family¡¯s favorite during the entire summer. Today, Madam Wei helped Liu Dng dress up. ¡°Dng, did you remember what I told you?¡± Liu Dng looked a little shy and nodded. He was a little nervous and did not know where to put his hands. ¡°I remember it clearly.¡± Madam Wei nced at Liu Dng. ¡°Then tell me what you remember.¡± Liu Dng answered. ¡°When I get there. I¡¯ll ask her if she¡¯s here to get her third aunt¡¯s basket.¡± Blind dates needed to be unintentional. At a nce, if they liked each other, the two families could talk about itter. If they didn¡¯t like each other, they would just pretend nothing happened. This was a custom passed down from ancient times, and everyone abided by it. Most of the time, blind dates would take ce in a random store. The boy would pretend to be shopping at the store and take a look at the girl. Liu Dng¡¯s blind date was arranged by the two families. He would go to a ce with a basket to see the girl who woulde to pick up the basket. Inside the basket, Madam Wei prepared some gifts for the girl to take home. Madam Wei was satisfied with Liu Dng¡¯s answer. Her son had grown up. When it came to marriage, he was a little shy, but everyone was the same. Liu Sanniang smiled and held Madam Wei¡¯s arm. ¡°Mother, I want to go with First Brother to take a look.¡± Madam Wei agreed, thinking to herself that Liu Dng might be more emboldened to approach the girl with his sister around. Liu Eng wanted to go too. ¡°Mom, I want to go too.¡± Madam Wei immediately shouted. ¡°In your dreams.¡± Liu Eng was not angry at being shouted at. If his mother did not allow him to go, he could simply sneak out. Liu Sanniang already knew that this blind date would be sessful. At this moment, Liu Dng had already gone out with the basket on his back. The appointed ce was beside a grocery store on South Street. Liu Dng had a basket on his back while he stood at the side waiting for the girl toe. Liu Sanniang and Madam Wei sat at a stall not far away and ordered a bowl of noodles to eat. Liu Dng looked a little nervous. He was worried that the girl would not like him. Madam Wei was not in the mood to eat the noodles. She was focused on Liu Dng. Just when Liu Dng was getting anxious from waiting, a girl carried a child over. Liu Dng looked straight at her and was at a loss. Seeing Liu Dng, the girl walked straight up to him. Liu Dng looked at the child in the girl¡¯s arms and was at a loss. His mother did not tell him that the girl whom he was on blind date with, had a child. Liu Dng mumbled. ¡°Are you here to get the basket your third aunt left behind?¡± Liu Dng still had some hope that this child wasn¡¯t hers. The girl looked at Liu Dng and smiled. She put the sleeping child into the basket and carried it on her back. ¡°Thank you very much. Bye.¡± Liu Dng stood rooted to the ground with his mouth open, watching as the girl walked away with the basket. Madam Wei, who was watching from afar, was so angry that she was about to lose her temper. ¡°Liar! This evil matchmaker actually tricked me intoing here and told me that despiteing from a poor family, the girl was pretty and young. This girl is obviously a divorced woman with a child.¡± Liu Sanniang was also surprised. As far as she could remember from the memory in her previous life, her future sister-inw was indeed from a poor family, but she was also fair and good-looking. She was a little tall, but because she was too tall, she was often mocked upon. Where did this womane from? Liu Sanniangforted Madam Wei. ¡°Mother, is there a mistake? Don¡¯t be anxious yet.¡± Madam Wei was furious. ¡°I want to ask that old witch why she lied to me.¡± Liu Sanniang looked in Liu Dng¡¯s direction and found that he was already gone. Madam Wei wanted Liu Sanniang to go back alone while she went to settle the score with the matchmaker! Liu Sanniang panicked a little. This waspletely different from her previous life! If there was something wrong with his brother¡¯s blind date, would his marriage change too? At the thought of this, Liu Sanniang felt anxious. Indeed, from the beginning, many things were different. The trouble that should not have befallen her family fell upon her family. Chu Yan, who should not have known her, seemed to be pestering her too. Liu Sanniang paid the bill and was about to go home when a few officers approached the noodle stall. Seeing the officers, Liu Sanniang was reminded of Officer Zhou. Fortunately, he wasn¡¯t among them. The officer asked. ¡°Have you seen a strange woman with a crying baby?¡± Chapter 30 - Human Trafficking Case

Chapter 30: Human Trafficking Case

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

The stall owner replied nervously, ¡°Sir, no. If we saw someone like that, we would definitely tell you.¡± Then, he asked. ¡°Sir, what¡¯s going on? Is there a human trafficker in Yong County?¡± The officer nodded. ¡°Since May, three children under the age of two have been kidnapped, and the human trafficker is very skilled and sneaky. Everyone who has children at home, be careful.¡± Once the children were taken, the possibility of finding them was very low. If they could find them, the children might already be a corpse. If they couldn¡¯t, they didn¡¯t know what it would be like for the children. Upon hearing this, the stall owners nearby started to worry, because they all had a child at home. The officer sighed and continued. ¡°As far as I know, the missing children are all girls. I don¡¯t know if the human trafficker only kidnaps girls, but it¡¯s never wrong to be careful.¡± The stall owners heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°This is too scary. Sir, you have to catch the human trafficker as soon as possible. People like them deserve to be beheaded right on the spot.¡± Women spent ten months carrying a child, but the human trafficker just kidnapped them like that. From then on, the mothers and children would never see each other again. They wouldn¡¯t even know if their baby was dead or alive. The officers hated human traffickers the most. If they caught them, they would be severely punished. The Imperial Court also hated human traffickers. Once they were caught, they would surely receive capital punishment.. After questioning, the officer left. Liu Sanniang frowned and could not help but think of the girl who came to get the basket earlier. She left the stall and without a moment of hesitation, Liu Sanniang went straight to the government office. She thought that she would never enter the government office again. But she did not expect toe back so soon. She told the guard that she had a clue about the human trafficker. The guard immediately let her in. When Officer Zhou saw Liu Sanniang, he was a little surprised. ¡°Miss Liu.¡± Liu Sanniang was a little embarrassed. ¡°Officer Zhou!¡± Officer Zhou smiled. ¡°I was a little rudest time. I¡¯m sorry. Miss Liu, please don¡¯t mind it.¡± At first, Officer Zhou thought of using all kinds of methods to get Liu Sanniang to help him find his daughter. However,ter on, he thought it through. Liu Sanniang was just a girl. She had her own way of doing things and he shouldn¡¯t be too selfish. Liu Sanniang was still a little embarrassed. She looked at Officer Zhou and suddenly frowned. ¡°Officer Zhou, you¡­¡± It had only been a month since theyst met, but why was there a strange ck aura around Officer Zhou? Liu Sanniang was panicky for a moment before regaining herposure. Seeing the ck aura around Officer Zhou, she immediately understood that she had be stronger. Liu Sanniang recalled the dream she had a few days ago and wondered if the dream was true. Buddhist light and scriptures. At the thought of this, Liu Sanniang¡¯s face turned pale. Officer Zhou was a little anxious. ¡°Miss Liu, are you alright? Should we call a doctor?¡± Liu Sanniang shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I have something to tell Magistrate Wei. Perhaps I can provide him with some clues.¡± Officer Zhou was delighted. He quickly led her in without a second thought. Because of the human trafficking cases, Wei Shi hadn¡¯t been able to sleep for past few days. Under his management, the small town had always been peaceful and never seen anything like this before. The fire at the mortuary almost caused him to lose his post. Shortly after that happened, these human trafficking cases emerged. There were already three cases in the town, but what about the other viges? Officer Zhou brought Liu Sanniang into the inner hall. ¡°Sir, someone came to provide clues.¡± Wei Shi rubbed his forehead. ¡°Quick, invite the person in.¡± When he raised his head and saw Liu Sanniang, Wei Shi was delighted. ¡°Miss Liu.¡± Liu Sanniang smiled as well. ¡°Greetings, Magistrate Wei.¡± Wei Shi got up from his seat. ¡°Miss Liu, are you here to provide clues? This case is really giving me a headache.¡± It was unknown if the human trafficker wanted money or was simply taking revenge on the rich, but the targeted families were all rich with powerful backgrounds. If the daughter of a rich family was lost, the family would put pressure on the government to find their missing children. Liu Sanniang told him about Liu Dng¡¯s blind date. After saying that, she added. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if my spection is true, but she seems suspicious.¡± Wei Shi smiled gratefully. ¡°Miss Liu, thank you. We¡¯re already very grateful that you can give us a hint.¡± As long as there was a clue, he knew where to begin. Moreover, ording to Liu Sanniang, the woman holding the child was indeed very suspicious. Although he was not sure, this was the most useful clue at the moment. Wei Shi immediately instructed his men to investigate. Then, he smiled apologetically at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu, please bring your eldest brother to the government office. He has seen that woman up close. He might have some useful information.¡± Liu Sanniang thought for a moment and nodded. She was sure that the woman was not there for the blind date. Liu Sanniang left the government office and went home. However, on the way, she found some notices. They were posted by the rich families whose children were missing. This incident created a huge unrest among themoners. Families that were considered rich had already hired skilled guards to protect their children. When Liu Sanniang returned home, Liu Eng was already back. He asked. ¡°Sanniang, is First Brother alright?¡± Liu Eng also saw the woman carrying the basket away with a child and felt strange. His mother probably wouldn¡¯t find a girl who already had a child for his eldest brother. Liu Eng felt bad for Liu Dng. He couldn¡¯t stand this humiliation, let alone Liu Dng, who watched the woman put the child in the basket and walked away. Liu Sanniang said, ¡°There must be something wrong. We¡¯ll know when Motheres back.¡± Liu Sanniang was also a little worried. Such a thing had never happened in her previous life. Now that it happened, would it ruin her brother¡¯s marriage? Just as Liu Eng was about to agree, the door was pushed open and Liu Dng came in with a skinny boy. Liu Dng carried the boy back to his room and said to Liu Sanniang without looking back, ¡°Sanning, hurry up and get some syrup.¡± At this moment, someone ran in and said anxiously, ¡°No need, there is no need.¡± Seeing that the boy was taken inside by Liu Dng, the woman was so anxious that she was about to cry. Liu Sanniang had already rushed to the kitchen. She put two spoonfuls of sugar into water and came out with it. She smiled and said, ¡°Miss, take a seat first. Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s alright.¡± Liu Sanniang smiled. Her sincere smileforted the woman. Liu Sanniang did not expect her future sister-inw, Tang An, toe to her house in such a way. Chapter 31 - Future Sister-in-law

Chapter 31: Future Sister-inw

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

This was her brother¡¯s future wife. Although there was an unexpected episode in their blind date, the two of them still got to know each other. Seeing that the person who came in was a woman, Liu Eng quietly retreated to Liu Dng¡¯s room. It was not appropriate to stay with an unmarried woman. Besides, Liu Eng didn¡¯t like girls who were so thin and tall¡­ Tang An¡¯s younger brother was called Tang Yuan. He was also very thin and weak, and had probably just fainted on the street. From the looks of it, he was malnourished. Liu Sanniang fell into deep thought. In her previous life, she only remembered that after the blind date, her eldest brother agreed to the marriage. Later, his eldest brother opened a small restaurant and led a good life. Actually, Liu Sanniang had only seen Tang Yuan a few times. She knew that Tang An¡¯s parents had passed away, so she relied on her uncles and aunts. After drinking the syrup, Tang Yuan gradually woke up. He looked at the unfamiliar ce in confusion and sat up in shock. ¡°Where¡­ where is this? Where¡¯s my sister?¡± Tang Yuan was very anxious. Today was his sister¡¯s big day. He didn¡¯t want to ruin it. He was about to get off the bed when Liu Dng stopped him. ¡°Your sister is outside. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Tang Yuan looked at Liu Dng and was frightened a little more. Tears immediately welled up in his eyes. ¡°Let go of me. My sister has something urgent to attend to.¡± Liu Dng frowned. He was normally a calm person, but when he frowned, he looked a little fierce. He said, ¡°Is there anything more urgent than your life?¡± Tang Yuan cried. He wanted to push Liu Dng away, but was scared of him. ¡°You know nothing.¡± This house was much better than his small house. The bedding was all clean. One could tell at a nce that this family was well-off. How could they understand poor people? Knowing that he had ruined his sister¡¯s marriage, Tang Yuan sobbed and tears rolled down his face. Liu Dng frowned. ¡°Why are you crying? Men shed blood, not tears.¡± Tang An was also anxious in the courtyard. She wanted to go in but felt that it was inappropriate. Liu Sanniang smiled at Tang An. ¡°Sister,e in.¡± Liu Sanniang entered the house. Tang An heaved a sigh of relief and thought to herself that Liu Sanniang was really a good person. As long as she wasn¡¯t the only girl in the room, people wouldn¡¯t gossip about it. Tang An quickly entered the house, following the girl. When Tang Yuan saw her, he wiped his tears and said angrily, ¡°I told you to leave me behind, but you didn¡¯t listen. Now it¡¯s all toote. Boohoo.¡± Tang Yuan was ten years old, and Tang An was fifteen years old, one year older than Liu Sanniang. Tang Yuan¡¯s mother died from hemorrhage after childbirth. Since she was five years old, she had been taking care of her younger brother. After her father died five years ago, Tang An and Tang Yuan¡¯s lives became even more difficult. Tang An was already at the age of marriage. Their uncle and aunt were ck-hearted and wanted to marry Tang An to a man in his thirties for five taels. However, there was an olddy in the Tang family who used to be close to Tang An¡¯s mother. She couldn¡¯t bear to see Tang An end up marrying a man in his thirties, so she asked around for a good match for Tang An and finally found one. Tang Yuan knew that this was a rare opportunity. If his sister missed it, her life would be ruined. That was why the more he thought about it, the sadder he became. Tang An¡¯s eyes turned red as well. Liu Dng pulled Liu Eng and left silently. Liu Sanniang sat down on the bed and touched Tang An¡¯s head. ¡°Your sister dotes on you a lot. Why are you so angry with her?¡± Tang Yuan¡¯s mother died after giving birth to him, so Tang An had always taken on the role of a mother. Tang Yuan was stunned for a moment when his head was suddenly touched. He looked at Liu Sanniang with tears in his eyes. Tang An was also stunned. Why was this girl so gentle with her brother? Tang Yuan wiped his tears with his hand, afraid that he would dirty the clean nket he was sitting on. Tang An pursed his lips and said softly, ¡°Thank you.¡± Although she missed the blind date, she did not regret it at all. Tang Yuan was her younger brother. How could she leave her younger brother when he was in a faint? She was thin and weak, and didn¡¯t look good either. It was hard to say if the blind date could have seeded, but if she left her brother on the street, he¡¯d very likely die. Tang An pulled Tang Yuan into her arms and gently rubbed his back. ¡°Yuan, it¡¯s alright. Don¡¯t me yourself.¡± It didn¡¯t matter if she missed it. Perhaps this was her fate. Tang Yuan cried softly. Liu Sanniang handed her a handkerchief. Looking at the clean handkerchief, Tang An felt a little embarrassed and envious. Liu Sanniang said, ¡°Take it. Use it and return it to me next time.¡± Tang An took the handkerchief and was very touched. Then Liu Sanniang left. In the courtyard. When Liu Dng saw Liu Sanniange out, he exined. ¡°Sanniang, this was an ident.¡± Initially, he left home for the blind date in a happy mood, but in the end, his date turned out to be a woman who already had a child. Liu Dng left from there in embarrassment and anger. Instead of going back home, he went to a tavern to drink. However, on the way, he met Tang An and her brother. Tang Yuan fainted, and Tang An asked for help, but no one was willing to offer a hand. Liu Dng felt bad for them and carried Tang Yuan home. Tang An refused to go to the hospital and said that her brother would be fine after resting for a while. Liu Dng had no choice but to bring her brother home. Unexpectedly, Liu Sanniang and Liu Eng were both at home. He naturally had to exin. Liu Eng smiled to show that he understood. ¡°First Brother, we won¡¯t misunderstand, but¡­¡± The two siblings looked very poor. What if Tang An took a fancy to Liu Dng and wanted to marry him? If not for the fact that Tang An sounded like a woman, Liu Eng would not have thought that she was a woman. She was too thin and weak. Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°Second Brother, you¡¯re overthinking it. I think these two siblings are very good. They look like they have something urgent to attend to. But for her younger brother, she gave it up. Isn¡¯t she a good girl?¡± Liu Sanniang understood why Liu Eng didn¡¯t like Tang An. After all, her future second sister-inw was the voluptuous type and had a fiery temper. Liu Dng nodded absent-mindedly. He nced at the house. For some reason, he felt like he was a little involved in something. At the thought of Tang An crying, he wanted to protect her. This feeling was very strange. He did not dare to say it out loud and was afraid that his siblings would see through him. Before long, Tang An and Tang Yuan came out of the house. Tang An thanked them gratefully. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m sorry to disturb you. My brother has recovered. We¡¯ll leave now.¡± Chapter 32 - Delivering Shoes

Chapter 32: Delivering Shoes

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Liu Sanniang said in a concerned voice, ¡°Where do you live? Your brother is still weak. What if he faints again on the way?¡± When Liu Dng heard that, his heart tightened. That¡¯s right. If Tang An fainted on the way, what could she do? She also looked so weak that she would copse at any time. Tang An smiled and replied. ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯ll be fine if we walk slower.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Liu Dng. ¡°First Brother, why don¡¯t you send them home?¡± Liu Dng already had this thought in mind. He was just wondering how to put it in a way that wouldn¡¯t make him sound rude when Liu Sanniang put forward the suggestion. Without a word, Liu Dng walked up to Tang Yuan and flung him on his back. Tang Yuan immediately screamed in fear. Tang An covered his mouth as well, shocked by how strong Liu Dng was. Without further ado, Liu Dng walked out. Tang An looked at Liu Sanniang and expressed her gratitude again. ¡°Thank you, thank you. I¡¯ll wash the handkerchief and return it to you.¡± With that, she quickly ran after Liu Dng. Liu Sanniang smiled. Her power had be stronger. Without touching Liu Dng, she could sense what he was thinking. The type that Liu Eng didn¡¯t like happened to be the kind that Liu Dng liked. Tang An was thin and weak now, but Liu Sanniang remembered that after she married Liu Dng, she started to get plumper and was also considered a beauty. Liu Eng didn¡¯t understand what Liu Dng was thinking. He was a little disappointed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with First Brother? Can¡¯t he see how skinny she is? He¡¯ll definitely regret his choice.¡± Liu Sanniang was speechless. Her eldest and second brothers¡¯ preferences were worlds apart. Liu Sanniang returned to her room. The shoes she made for Chu Yan were ready, but she had not found a chance to give them to him till now. Liu Sanniang was in a dilemma. If she didn¡¯t give them to him, she was afraid that Chu Yan woulde after her likest time. However, at the same time, she didn¡¯t want to give them to him. In her previous life, she had never made shoes for anyone other than her family. She did not want to make shoes for this guy. Liu Sanniang looked at this pair of shoes embroidered with a ripple pattern. She thought for a moment and eventually decided to give it to Chu Yan. If she left them in the house and Madam Wei found them out, she wouldn¡¯t be able to exin it. Madam Wei had not returned yet, and she probably would not be back too early today. Mr. Liu went to work, and Liu Eng would also go outter. Liu Sanniang put the shoes in the basket and left. Chu Yan was a cksmith, and his skills seemed to be pretty good. Many of the things in her family were made by him. Madam Wei had even praised him for being reliable. Chu Yan¡¯s shop was on South Street. There were three cksmith shops clustered together. Liu Sanniang knew that Chu Yan¡¯s shop was at the end of South Street. She went straight there. There were no other customers at this moment. Liu Sanniang went in. Chu Yan looked up at her. ¡°Is it done?¡± He had waited for almost two months, and the shoes were finally delivered. Liu Sanniang nodded. She wanted to close the door, but she felt that this would make people gossip even more. She watched as Chu Yan got up and seemed to be about to walk over. Liu Sanniang was so scared that she wanted to cry. She quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯te over. I¡¯ll just put it here.¡± As expected, Chu Yan stood still and smiled. ¡°Alright.¡± Liu Sanniang blushed. Chu Yan was very good-looking. When he didn¡¯t smile, he was especially cold, making it difficult for people to approach him. However, when he smiled, he looked stunning. Liu Sanniang lowered her head and recalled the few times she had interacted with Chu Yan. He was simply a lunatic. A thought seemed to sh across her mind and she was stunned. She had never heard what Chu Yan was thinking, not even once. Liu Sanniang was a little panicked. ¡°Now we are even.¡± With that, she scurried away. Chu Yan smiled and walked over to pick up the shoes. He could imagine her look when she was making the shoes. It was a look of frustration and helplessness. Chu Yan put away the shoes and smiled. In this lifetime, they would be entangled forever. What Chu Yan and Liu Sanniang did not know was that across the street, a pair of sinister eyes were watching this scene. Liu Shun¡¯s eyes were deep. How could a smelly cksmith be worthy of such a beautiful woman? At the thought of Chu Yan in his dream, Liu Shun hated him even more. He couldn¡¯t believe that a smelly cksmith could be so powerful in the future. In this life, he would do everything to stop Chu Yan from joining the army. At the thought that Liu Sanniang actually made shoes for Chu Yan, Liu Shun clenched his fists. He thought that Liu Sanniang was a good woman, but it turned out that she was just a promiscuous woman. She even dared to reject his marriage proposal. Such a woman was not worthy of being his wife. Liu Shun left quietly. With the memories from his dream, he remembered everything, and his ambition had also grown bigger. When Liu Sanniang returned home, she still couldn¡¯t understand why she could hear what others were thinking and even sense what others were feeling and experiencing, but she couldn¡¯t sense what Chu Yan was thinking. Liu Sanniang was even more certain that Chu Yan was not a good person and wanted to stay away from him. At night, Madam Wei returned. Her face was no longer angry as she said, ¡°It turned out to be a misunderstanding. The blind date for next time is also set.¡± Madam Wei had gone to look for Granny Tang, the matchmaker, angrily and questioned her. Granny Tang was also confused, so she took Madam Wei to look for Tang An, but Tang An and her brother weren¡¯t at home. Granny Tang swore with her life that Tang An wasn¡¯t a divorced woman with a child. After telling Madam Wei about Tang An and her brother, Madam Wei was no longer angry. She thought that there must be a misunderstanding, so they arranged for them to meet again the other day. The first thing Madam Wei wanted in a daughter-inw was her character. Madam Wei was satisfied with Tang An¡¯s character, so she decided to give her another chance. When she came back, she was no longer angry. ¡°Dng, don¡¯t take it to heart. Today, there was a misunderstanding. I don¡¯t know who that woman you saw was.¡± Madam Wei was worried that Liu Dng would feel angry, so she exined very clearly. Liu Dng was distracted. ¡°Mother, you can decide for me.¡± Liu Sanniang recalled what she had promised Magistrate Wei and asked. ¡°First Brother, did you see what that woman looked like today? She might be a human trafficker.¡± Liu Dng frowned. ¡°Yes, I did.¡± At the thought of the woman holding the child, Liu Dng felt ufortable. It was his first blind date, and he even talked to that woman, so of course he remembered her very well. Chapter 33 - Changing Looks At Will

Chapter 33: Changing Looks At Will

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Madam Wei said, ¡°If she¡¯s really a human trafficker, then she deserves to die.¡± Human trafficking was a crime hated by everyone in the world. Most women knew that it was not easy to be pregnant for ten months. If the flesh that came from their bodies suddenly disappeared, then their life wouldpletely copse. Liu Sanniang said to Liu Dng, ¡°First Brother, go to the government office tomorrow and get the painter to draw a portrait of that woman. Try to help them catch the human trafficker as soon as possible.¡± Liu Dng nodded. After dinner, it was already dark. After washing up and drinking some plum syrup, Liu Sanniang went back to her room to sleep. In a daze, Liu Sanniang opened her eyes and found herself in an unfamiliar house. She looked around in confusion. What was this ce? She pinched herself and realized that she was in a dream, but she was wide awake. It reminded her of herst dream. ¡°Creak¡­¡± The door of the house was opened and a middle-aged woman came in with a child in her arms. She closed the door and walked into the house. Every few steps, she would change her appearance. She looked younger and younger until she finally looked like a young woman. Liu Sanniang frowned. The woman could not see her, so she followed her. Looking at the woman walking into the backyard, a few fierce-looking men nodded at her. ¡°Miss, we caught three today. We¡¯re only two away from our goal.¡± The woman called Hong Ying nodded and handed the child over. ¡°I have another goal. That girl from the Zhou family is as fair and tender as a dough. She will definitely be a beauty in the future. After I abduct her, we¡¯ll leave. Master gave us two months. We only need one month toplete the mission. Master will definitely be very happy.¡± Liu Sanniang was extremely shocked. The missing children were actually abducted by these people who hade prepared, and it was obvious that there was a mastermind behind this group of people. What did they want to do? Hong Ying seemed to have said something else, but Liu Sanniang could no longer hear her clearly. When she woke up from her dream, it was already bright outside. The Zhou family was a famous family in Yong County. Old Master Zhou was a retired official from the imperial court. Liu Sanniang was worried because the criminal was clearly not an ordinary person. Hong Ying could actually change her appearance. If she became someone from the Zhou family, it would be very easy for her to take the child away. Liu Sanniang felt uneasy and went to the government office. Liu Dng had already described the appearance of the woman for the painter to draw a portrait. Wei Shi had already made a hundred copies of this portrait and posted them all over Yong County. Liu Sanniang watched as the officers rushed out with the portrait. She was a little anxious, so was everyone in the government office. When she said that she wanted to see Magistrate Wei, some of the officers who did not know her could not be bothered to talk to her. Liu Sanniang insisted again. ¡°I really have something to tell Magistrate Wei. Officer, can you help me inform him? He will definitely see me.¡± The officer who was grabbed by Liu Sanniang waved his hand. ¡°Go, go, go. Don¡¯t cause trouble here.¡± Liu Sanniang was speechless. Lin Zheng returned from outside. When Liu Sanniang saw him, she quickly shouted. ¡°Constable Lin.¡± Lin Zheng stopped in his tracks. He would probably never forget Liu Sanniang¡¯s voice for the rest of his life. Not long ago, it was this voice that overturned his understanding of this world. Lin Zheng looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu.¡± Liu Sanniang said, ¡°Constable Lin, I want to see Magistrate Wei. The person in the portrait is not the criminal. The real criminal has already found herst target. Her target is the Zhou family. Once she seeds, she will retreat and run away from here.¡± Constable Lin frowned and looked at Liu Sanniang. She was a gentle and beautiful woman. When she spoke, one could tell from her eyes that she was sincere. But was what she said true? How did she know this? Constable Lin did not say anything. Instead, the few constables who were with him smiled. ¡°Constable, do you think this girl wants to tell his Lordship something about the human trafficking case?¡± Constable Lin nodded. The constables burst outughing. ¡°We¡¯ve been investigating the case for almost a month, but we haven¡¯t found anything yet. How did a girl like you know something? You even said that the Zhou family is the next target. Isn¡¯t that ridiculous? Do you know how many guards the Zhou family has?¡± ¡°Do you think the guards of the Zhou family are ordinary people? Let me tell you, the guards of the Zhou family are soldiers, well-trained soldiers. How is it possible to abduct the child from the Zhou family?¡± Lin Zheng did not speak up. His colleagues were right. The Zhou family was the most powerful family in Yong County. Old Master Zhou was a high-ranking official who had retired ande to his hometown. His grandchildren were also in the imperial court now. His two sons were all rich businessmen. Liu Sanniang was just an ordinary family in Yong County. A woman like Liu Sanniang could not understand how powerful the Zhou family was. Lin Zheng smiled. ¡°Miss Liu, you don¡¯t have to worry about them. You¡ª¡± Before Lin Zheng could finish speaking, he realized that Liu Sanniang was looking at him seriously. At the same time, he could feel a force attacking him, but he could not move. Liu Sanniang immediately said, ¡°Sorry, forgive me for being rude.¡± She was just a woman who wanted to get married to make up for the regret of her previous life. However, things didn¡¯t seem to go as nned. If she turned a blind eye to the human trafficking case, she would never be able to forgive herself. There were so many young children missing. What did the person behind the human trafficking team want to do with them? Other than Yong County, there were also such criminals in other ces. She knew that she was not a god and could not save everyone, but she really could not bring herself to ignore it. Liu Sanniang knew that the best and most effective way to persuade Lin Zheng was to read his mind. Last time in her dream, after the golden light flew into her body, her ability became stronger. She was also trying to see if she could read Lin Zheng¡¯s mind without touching him. As it turned out, it was possible. Under Lin Zheng¡¯s warning gaze, Liu Sanniang said, ¡°Do you want to know why you keep having that dream? Do you want to know?¡± Liu Sanniang looked into Lin Zheng¡¯s eyes. After she said that, Lin Zheng¡¯s pupils constricted and his body trembled slightly. He looked at Liu Sanniang, pleadingly. ¡°Enough.¡± When Liu Sanniang was using her psychic power on Liu Cheng, he had seen with his own eyes how terrified Liu Cheng was. He did not think much of it back then, but when the same thing happened to him, Lin Zheng realized that it was indeed terrifying. Liu Sanniang could read his mind whether he wanted to or not. Everything he did could not escape Liu Sanniang. Lin Zheng was certain that if Liu Sanniang continued, she could tell him everything that he did since he was young. Chapter 34 - Who Exactly Is She?

Chapter 34: Who Exactly Is She?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

What kind of power was this? Lin Zheng did not know. He only knew that he should stop Liu Sanniang before she revealed all his secrets. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to see Magistrate Wei.¡± Lin Zheng looked at Liu Sanniang pleadingly. The moment he finished, the power that had enveloped him retreated like a tide. Lin Zheng looked into Liu Sanniang¡¯s eyes. They were clean and prating. Even after knowing his secrets, the way she looked at him didn¡¯t change. She was not interested in or shocked by other people¡¯s secrets. Lin Zheng took a deep breath. ¡°Thank you.¡± Liu Sanniang also heaved a sigh of relief. She didn¡¯t want to do this. She didn¡¯t want to know what others thought or experienced, but other than this method, she had no other way to make Lin Zheng believe her. So once Lin Zheng shouted, ¡®Enough!¡¯, she stopped using her power. Only Lin Zheng knew what he had experienced and felt. However, the other constables did not know that. They looked at Lin Zheng and then at Liu Sanniang for a few seconds, feeling confused. Throughout the entire process, Liu Sanniang did not even touch Lin Zheng. ¡°Constable Lin, you¡­¡± Lin Zheng cut him short coldly. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± He was their boss. There was no need to exin anything to them. Lin Zheng said to Liu Sanniang, ¡°Miss Liu, please follow me.¡± The tone in which Lin Zheng spoke became more respectful. Liu Sanniang followed Lin Zheng in. Lin Zheng led Liu Sanniang straight to the inner hall. On the way, Lin Zheng said, ¡°Miss Liu, can you dispel my confusion?¡± When he asked this question, Lin Zheng¡¯s voice was trembling. Outside, he had always been cold and ruthless. His subordinates had nicknamed him ¡®Iron Mask¡¯ in private. However, he knew very well that all of this was just a persona. The real him was weak and vulnerable. In his dreams, he was often terrified to the point of desperation. Liu Sanniang did not respond. When they were about to enter the inner hall, she said, ¡°When you¡¯re not busy, you cane and find me. I¡¯ll help you.¡± However, she was not confident that she could help Lin Zheng. When Liu Sanniang walked into the hall, Lin Zheng said in a low voice, ¡°Thank you.¡± Wei Shi was discussing with his assistant how to set up defenses around the town. There was only one portrait of the criminal, and it was uncertain if the criminal was the real one, so they could only take precaution. ¡°Your Lordship,¡± said Liu Sanniang. Hearing Liu Sanniang¡¯s voice, Wei Shi looked up at her and smiled. ¡°Miss Liu, do you have more clues?¡± Zhu Zongyang smiled as well. ¡°Miss Liu, we haven¡¯t caught the criminal yet.¡± Without catching the criminal, her psychic ability would be useless. Zhu Zongyang¡¯s tone was indifferent mixed with mock. However, Wei Shi was very serious. ¡°Miss Liu, did you find anything else?¡± Wei Shi had experienced her psychic power. Although psychic power was not omnipotent, it could at least give him some leads to work on. Moreover, Liu Sanniang was very capable. She probably didn¡¯t even realize howpetent she was. Wei Shi had been an official for many years and had seen many colleagues bow down to psychics. The capable psychics were usually very indifferent. Liu Sanniang waspletely different from them. Whether others believed her or not, he believed her. ¡°Magistrate Wei, the criminal¡¯s portrait is wrong,¡± Liu Sanniang said with a solemn expression. She was the one who provided this clue for Wei Shi to investigate. Liu Sanniang thought that there was no problem. However, after the dreamst night, Liu Sanniang knew that she waspletely wrong. If they used this clue to investigate, they wouldn¡¯t be able to find the criminal. Wei Shi was stunned. ¡°Wrong? How can it be wrong?¡± ¡°Miss Liu, are you positive? The description of the woman was provided by your eldest brother, and I asked the painter at the government office to draw it. But now you go back on your words and tell us it¡¯s wrong.¡± Zhu Zongyang was a little angry. ¡°You might have some mysterious ability, but the government office isn¡¯t somewhere you can spout nonsense.¡± Zhu Zongyang¡¯s expression darkened. If this clue was really wrong, then all their efforts in the past two days would go down the drain. Wei Shi frowned and looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu, tell me in detail what happened. Why is the portrait wrong?¡± Liu Sanniang was a little hesitant, not knowing how to put it properly. ¡°Your Lordship, I saw a house with many children. The woman holding the child can change her appearance at will. In other words, she looks different from the portrait now.¡± In her dream, the Hong Ying she saw looked like a middle-aged woman. However, ever since she entered the house, her appearance had been changing. Bit by bit, she became a young woman. Hearing that, Wei Shi was stunned. After a short silence, Zhu Zongyang said in disbelief, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. How can a person¡¯s appearance change? Does she know ¡®Disguise Self¡¯ spell? Even if it¡¯s a Disguise Self spell, it can¡¯t be wless.¡± As soon as Zhu Zongyang finished speaking, Liu Sanniang denied that possibility. ¡°It¡¯s not a spell. Her appearance can change¡­¡± Liu Sanniang paused for a moment. In an instant, it was as if she had been enlightened. She continued. ¡°She¡¯s also a psychic. It¡¯s like I can control the power to read people¡¯s minds, and she can control the power to change her appearance.¡± ¡°This woman¡¯sst target is the daughter of the Zhou family. I heard that with my own ears and she is determined to get the girl. As long as she seeds, she will immediately retreat.¡± After Liu Sanniang finished speaking, she looked at Wei Shi. When Liu Sanniang thought of how that woman used the power to do something so wicked, she was furious. Wei Shi looked at Liu Sanniang with his mouth wide open, but no words came out. Zhu Zongyang was also struck dumb. Lin Zheng looked at Liu Sanniang Liu as if he had seen Buddha light. Lin Zheng said, ¡°Your Lordship, give the order.¡± As long as they set up a trap in the Zhou family and caught the criminal, this case would be solved and the missing children coulde back safely. If they didn¡¯t catch the criminal this time and let her get away, this case would remain unsolved for perhaps many years. After Zhu Zongyang came back to his senses, he said, ¡°Constable Lin, why did you believe her? She doesn¡¯t have any evidence to back up her spection.¡± She was the one who said the woman in the portrait was the criminal and she was also the one who said the woman in the portrait wasn¡¯t the right one. Chapter 35 - A Presumptuous Request

Chapter 35: A Presumptuous Request

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

The problem was that there was no evidence at all, so what Liu Sanniang said could not be entirely trusted. If she could be trusted entirely, then shouldn¡¯t Liu Cheng be the real criminal who burned down the mortuary? The case of the fire in the mortuary was solved in that manner because there was too little evidence. If what Liu Sanniang said was true, then the real murderer should be Liu Cheng. Zhang Guizhi was framed and wrongly executed. Ever since Wei Shi became a magistrate, he had never wronged anyone. Zhu Zongyang looked at Wei Shi and thought to himself. ¡®How can Magistrate Wei believe Liu Sanniang¡¯s one-sided story? If he believes it, it¡¯s equivalent to admitting that he executed someone wrongly.¡¯ However, what Wei Shi said the next second shocked everyone. ¡°Get all the constables to gather outside the office building. I want to make a trip to the Zhou Mansion.¡± Wei Shi had always believed in Liu Sanniang. He just didn¡¯t expect the matter to be so serious. The criminal he couldn¡¯t find actually had extraordinary ability. ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± After receiving the order, Lin Zheng turned around and left without hesitation. ¡°Miss Liu, I have a presumptuous request. Pleasee with me to the Zhou Mansion.¡± Wei Shi cupped his hands at Liu Sanniang and asked sincerely. He was just a county magistrate of Yong County. The power of the Zhou Mansion was above his. If he dropped in on the Zhou family, they would definitely see him. However, to persuade them, he wasn¡¯t all that confident. Without any evidence, the Zhou family wouldn¡¯t believe that the criminal had been eyeing their daughter and was about to take action. However, if he didn¡¯t do anything, after the daughter of the Zhou family was abducted, he would lose his job. Yong County was under his jurisdiction, and if he couldn¡¯t find the criminal, Old Master Zho would definitely vent his anger on him. The current head of the Zhou family was a businessman, but his son was an official in the imperial court. Wei Shi couldn¡¯t afford to be careless this time. Liu Sanniang hesitated for a moment before agreeing. Zhu Zongyang was in disbelief. ¡°Sir, you¡­¡± Wei Shi looked at Zhu Zongyang. ¡°Assistant Zhu,e with us. I still need to ask you how we should set up the defenses.¡± Zhu Zongyang nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go and visit the Zhou Mansion.¡± Wei Shi nodded at Liu Sanniang and walked out. He also noticed that the way Lin Zheng looked at Liu Sanniang changed. It seemed that Liu Sanniang had used her power on Lin Zheng and persuaded him. Wei Shi smiled. The assistant still had doubts because he hadn¡¯t experienced the power first-hand. Once he experienced it, he would definitely be awe-struck. Wei Shi didn¡¯t like to suck up to the rich and powerful. He had always treated the Zhou family with respect. Other than that, he had no other interaction with them. Without Liu Sanniang, he would very likely be kicked out of the Zhou mansion. However, with Liu Sanniang around, Wei Shi was fairly confident. Looking at Liu Sanniang, Wei Shi felt a little guilty. She was a little girl, and she probably didn¡¯t want to have this power, but she was kind and upright and wanted to help. Liu Sanniang could have said nothing to avoid being implicated, but she didn¡¯t. After today, Wei Shi respected Liu Sanniang even more. He could feel that what Liu Sanniang wanted was to have a clear conscience, just like him. Liu Sanniang covered her face with a handkerchief because she did not want anyone to see her face. They took a carriage to the Zhou Mansion. There was a long line outside the Zhou Mansion. A man who looked like a butler was assessing the men. Looking at these young men, one could tell that the Zhou Mansion was also recruiting guards. Butler Zhou was holding a stick, his two mustaches swaying as he spoke. ¡°Listen up. It¡¯s not that easy to be a guard of the Zhou Mansion. Our Zhou Mansion doesn¡¯t keep useless people. Those who don¡¯t have ability can go back home now.¡± ¡°Those who are chosen will get one tael of silver a day, but if anything goes wrong, they will have to pay with their heads.¡± After saying that, Butler Zhou nced at the long queue with disdain. One tael of silver a day was simply too generous. Many people automatically ignored thest part that Butler Zhou said. They all thought that with so many guards, how could anything go wrong? Wei Shi came out in a hurry, and all the people from the government office had been sent out. Only Liu Sanniang and the assistant were with him. Wei Shi walked over and said politely, ¡°Butler Zhou, I have something to tell Master Zhou. Can you inform him?¡± Although Wei Shi did not suck up to the Zhou family, he had been invited to the Zhou mansion a couple of times. He was also the county magistrate, so the butler of the Zhou Mansion knew him. Butler Zhou smiled. ¡°What brings Magistrate Wei here? My master is out of town today.¡± Master Zhou was a businessman, so he was naturally busy. Wei Shi believed that Butler Zhou was not lying to him, but when he thought of why he was here, he added. ¡°Are Old Master Zhou and Madam Zhou at the mansion? I have something really important to tell them. Please inform them of my arrival.¡± Seeing how serious Wei Shi was, Butler Zhou leaned closer to him and lowered his voice. ¡°Magistrate Wei, did something happen?¡± Although Old Master Zhou was also in charge, he was no longer the head of the family. What was so urgent that Magistrate Wei had toe all the way here to see the Zhou family? Butler Zhou was also a little curious. After all, as a butler, if he was not quick-witted, he would not be able to hold on to his position. Wei Shi smiled slightly. ¡°It¡¯s about the missing children.¡± Butler Zhou was still confused, but he knew that he shouldn¡¯t dy Magistrate Wei any longer. He quickly gestured for them to go in. ¡°Magistrate Wei, pleasee in. I¡¯ll go to inform the old master.¡± The missing children case had caused a huge unrest among the townspeople, especially because this criminal might have a grudge against the rich and would choose children with a good family background. Councilor Huang had lost his daughter. Mrs. Huang was happy to have a daughter at an old age, but now with her daughter gone missing, she was crying her heart out. If she couldn¡¯t find her beloved daughter, she would die. Although the Zhou family was heavily guarded, they did not dare to be careless. Madam Zhou was uneasy all day long. Seeing that other families were hiring guards, she also wanted to hire guards. If the person wasn¡¯t caught, everyone would feel uneasy. Butler Zhou quickly invited them in. Out of curiosity, he kept staring at Liu Sanniang. He thought to himself. ¡®Magistrate Wei never takes in concubines. Why is there a young girl beside him?¡¯ The Zhou Mansion was very big. If no one led the way, they would probably get lost. Zhu Zongyang could not help but look around. He was just an assistant and was not even qualified to interact with a family like the Zhou family. This was the first time he saw such a house, and was overwhelmed. He nced at Liu Sanniang and was a little surprised. Chapter 36 - The Zhou Mansion

Chapter 36: The Zhou Mansion

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Without a rmendation, he would not be able to enter such a house and have the chance to admire it. He was, after all, just a magistrate assistant, but Liu Sanniang was also an ordinary girl. She would never have such a chance to see such a grand house. He was shocked by the mansion, but Liu Sanniang did not look surprised at all. Zhu Zongyang could not help but wonder why. How could a fourteen-year-old girl be soposed! Butler Zhou brought them to the hall and waited. He then went to inform Old Master Zhou. The servants of the Zhou Mansion quickly served tea. Liu Sanniang couldn¡¯t help but think to herself. ¡®It¡¯s not easy to abduct the daughter of the Zhou family out of this ce. What method will the woman called Hong Ying use to sneak in and take the girl out?¡¯ Wei Shi could not sit still. He stood up and walked to the door to look out. He had been an official for so many years and had dealt with countless cases, but none of them were like this. People were still suspicious of psychics. Wei Shi recalled the reply from his colleague and was lost in thought. Most psychics focused on cultivation. No matter how capable they were, they had to cultivate step by step. Someone like Liu Sanniang was simply impossible to exist, unless she was a god. There were many capable psychics his colleagues knew of, and their words were trustworthy. However, with all that said, why did Liu Sanniang have the ability to read his mind? This was a serious matter. He did not want to trust Liu Sanniangpletely, but he had to. As soon as Butler Zhou reported that Magistrate Wei was here to talk about the missing children case, Old Master Zhou immediately came out. Old Master Zhou was already in his sixties. After retiring from the imperial court, he came back to his hometown. When Wei Shi saw him, he greeted. ¡°How is Old Master Zhou doing recently?¡± Old Master Zhou smiled. ¡°Thank you for your concern, Magistrate Wei, I¡¯ve been doing very well.¡± Butler Zhou followed Old Master Zhou to the main seat. Butler Zhou smiled and said, ¡°Magistrate Wei, what is the important thing you want to tell Old Master?¡± Wei Shi said with a serious tone, ¡°Old Master Zhou, to be honest, I have some clues about the recent missing children case.¡± Old Master Zhou quickly asked. ¡°Magistrate Wei, just tell me. If you need my help, I won¡¯t decline.¡± Several children went missing in Yong County, and they were all from rich families. Old Master Zhou was naturally worried. He had a great granddaughter at home called Zhou Yanshu. She was one year old and was very likable. During this period of time, his granddaughter-inw had been taking care of her daughter and didn¡¯t let anyone approach her. Knowing how cooperative Old Master Zhou was, Wei Shi heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I¡¯m relieved that Old Master Zhou is so understanding.¡± Wei Shi took a look at Liu Sanniang and then nodded at Zhu Zongyang. When he came, he had decided that if Old Master Zhou did not believe him, he would get Liu Sanniang to use her power. If Old Master Zhou believed him, he would deploy troops around the Zhou mansion. Zhu Zongyang said, ¡°Old Master Zhou, during this period of time, constables will disguise themselves as guards to protect your family.¡± Old Master Zhou frowned. ¡°Are you saying that the criminal is targeting our Zhou Mansion?¡± Old Master Zhou was a little shocked. He thought that Magistrate Wei was here to ask for help from the Zhou family, but he did not expect his family to be targeted by the criminal. His guards were not useless people. They were all soldiers who had been on the battlefield. However, looking at how serious Wei Shi was, Old Master Zhou did not dare to be arrogant. He wondered how the criminal could possibly get into such a heavily guarded mansion. Wei Shi did not know what Liu Sanniang had seen. Instead of answering Old Master Zhou, he looked at Liu Sanniang. Liu Sanniang nodded and said, ¡°Yes, the criminal is targeting the Zhou family and you are theirst target. Once they seed, they will immediately retreat.¡± With the criminal¡¯s ability to change her appearance, the government would never be able to track her down. Only then did Old Master Zhou size up Liu Sanniang. He looked at Wei Shi and asked. ¡°Magistrate Wei, do you have evidence? Don¡¯t tell me you believe what this girl said blindly.¡± Wei Shi smiled. ¡°I do believe Miss Liu.¡± Zhu Zongyang felt a little anxious for Wei Shi. Although Old Master Zhou was no longer an official, he had a rich family background. One could tell that there was disdain in the way Old Master Zhou talked, but Magistrate Wei insisted upon saying he believed Liu Sanniang. As expected, after Wei Shi finished speaking, Old Master Zhou didn¡¯t look as amiable as before. Old Master Zhou smiled faintly. Anyone could tell that he was not really smiling, and his tone was very cold. ¡°Is this how Magistrate Wei ns to find the criminal, by relying on a girl?¡± Everyone understood that Old Master Zhou was saying indirectly that Magistrate Wei didn¡¯t care about evidence and believed what a girl said. Such a person was not worthy of being an official. Wei Shi nodded at Liu Sanniang. Liu Sanniang understood what he meant. She stood up and bowed to Old Master Zhou. ¡°Old Master Zhou, sorry for being rude.¡± Liu Sanniang walked towards Old Master Zhou. When he hade to the hall, Liu Sanniang already sensed that Old Master Zhou was very guarded, so it would not be easy for her to read his mind. Butler Zhou immediately stepped forth. ¡°Stop, what are you doing? If you don¡¯t stop, I¡¯ll get someone to pin you down!¡± Liu Sanniang stopped one meter away from Old Master Zhou. Butler Zhou widened his eyes and red at her. ¡°Guard!¡± Old Master Zhou raised his hand and stopped Butler Zhou from calling for help. He looked at Liu Sanniang. What could a little girl do to him? He was not afraid of a little girl. Butler Zhou looked at Liu Sanniang warily, worried that she would suddenly take out a sword and stab Old Master Zhou. However, Liu Sanniang stopped moving. She closed her eyes and released a force that enveloped Old Master Zhou. The old man smiled and did not speak. Liu Sanniang frowned slightly. Old Master Zhou was very vignt and there seemed to be an invisible barrier surrounding him, making Liu Sanniang hard to prate. Gradually, sweat broke out on Liu Sanniang¡¯s forehead. Worried for her, Wei Shi also broke out in a cold sweat. Liu Sanniang tried to find a weak spot to break through the barrier, but she couldn¡¯t find any. She frowned and condensed her power into a sharp de to stab at the barrier. Finally, the barrier was pierced through. When Old Master Zhou felt his memories being invaded, he frowned. Feeling that his memories were stolen away, he looked straight at Liu Sanniang. Before Liu Sanniang could speak, he immediately spoke up. ¡°Alright, I believe you.¡± Chapter 37 - Setting Up Defenses

Chapter 37: Setting Up Defenses

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Old Master Zhou had been an official for dozens of years, so he had naturally encountered many people with psychic abilities. He also had an amulet given to him by a Daoist which could protect him from evil spirits and strengthen his mind. He did not want Liu Sanniang to tell him his secrets and memories, so he stopped her. Liu Sanniang wanted to speak up, but since Old Master Zhou said so, she withdrew her power. This time, she felt very tired. What Liu Sanniang did not know was that she had just fought with a psychic. When Liu Sanniang withdrew her power, Old Master Zhou could clearly feel that the power, which had been invading his memory, disappeared. He narrowed his eyes and stood up. ¡°Magistrate Wei, you can start deploying the troops in my mansion. I¡¯ll get my people to cooperate with you.¡± Wei Shi smiled and nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll definitely do my best to protect Miss Zhou.¡± Butler Zhou, ¡°Old Master, this¡­¡± Old Master Zhou stood up and instructed. ¡°Pass down the order. Magistrate Wei will be in charge of the mansion. When Masteres back, get him to see me.¡± Butler Zhou was extremely confused. He nced at Liu Sanniang suspiciously. But as a servant, he had to listen to his master. Initially, Wei Shi was only sixty percent convinced by Liu Sanniang, but now he was ny percent sure. The remaining ten percent came from evidence. Wei Shi asked Butler Zhou to take him to the backyard. The courtyard where First Madam Zhou lived was in the east. First Madam Zhou¡¯s name was Li Yazhi, and she was the daughter of the minister in the imperial capital. She had been married into the Zhou Mansion for three years and gave birth to Zhou Yanshust year. Zhou Yanshu had just turned one year old and was extremely pretty. When they arrived at the courtyard, the nanny and servants were ying with the child under the sun. Liu Sanniang looked at the fair and tender dough and recalled that in her dream, she heard Hong Ying say that this girl would definitely be a beauty when she grew up. Apparently, it was true. The old nanny asked. ¡°Butler Zhou, who are they?¡± Butler Zhou whispered. ¡°Nanny Li, this is Magistrate Wei. The other two are his subordinates. They are here to inspect the courtyard and protect Miss.¡± Hearing that, Nanny Li heaved a sigh of relief. They had been under enormous pressure protecting this child. Butler Zhou lowered his voice. ¡°Granny Li, you have to be careful. I heard that the criminal is eyeing our miss.¡± Nanny Li kept her voice low as she asked. ¡°What is going on? My heart is about to jump out.¡± Nanny Li was an old servant whom Li Yazhi brought over from her family. Hearing what Butler Zhou said, she knew how serious the matter was. She quickly got the servant to carry the child back into the house. If the little girl was abducted, her miss would definitely cry her heart out. Wei Shi walked around with Zhu Zongyang and already had a n for the deployment. After looking around, Wei Shi deployed the troops. Li Yazhi¡¯s courtyard was very high. There was a small garden in the courtyard with two osmanthus trees leaning against the corner. When the sky turned dark, shadows would lengthen, making it easy to hide people. There was a dog hole at the back door of the courtyard that needed to be blocked off. The backyard was connected with a small courtyard upied mainly by the servants. Wei Shi immediately instructed all the servants to leave the courtyard for the time being. They had to empty this courtyard for constables. Liu Sanniang didn¡¯t know much about these things, but she followed suit. There was no problem with the deployment n Wei Shi came up with. The Zhou family guards were also assigned to patrol the other courtyards. From the looks of it, the entire Zhou Mansion seemed imprable. There was no way the criminal could get in. Even if the criminal could get in, she couldn¡¯t get out. The only thing Wei Shi was worried about was what Liu Sanniang said about the criminal¡¯s ability to change her appearance at will. Wei Shi looked at Liu Sanniang and said, ¡°Miss Liu, I have another request.¡± Liu Sanniang smiled and said, ¡°Magistrate Wei, feel free to tell me.¡± As long as she could help. Wei Shi sighed. ¡°Miss Liu, my assistant and I have already set up the defenses. The constables will be in ce soon. However, I¡¯m still worried because you said the criminal has the ability to change her appearance at will. If it¡¯s really the case, then these defenses will be useless.¡± Liu Sanniang was also worried. What if Hong Ying became one of the servants of the Zhou Mansion? Wei Shi said, ¡°Miss Liu, do you have a way to identify the criminal?¡± Liu Sanniang thought for a moment and said, ¡°There¡¯s a way. Assign a special code word for every servant, and change the code word every two hours. If someone can¡¯t answer their code word, there must be a problem with that person.¡± For example, if someone was assigned the code word ¡®leaf¡¯, but he answered ¡®flower¡¯, then there must be something wrong with him. Wei Shi was enlightened. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡± Wei Shi quickly told Butler Zhou to go and give every servant a code word. After all, Butler Zhou knew the mansion the best. After instructing him, Wei Shi came back to Liu Sanniang and said, ¡°Miss Liu, I can only get the constables to keep an eye on the outside, but I don¡¯t know if anything will happen inside. You¡¯re very meticulous. Can you dress up like a servant girl for a few days and protect Miss Zhou?¡± Wei Shi frowned and looked at Liu Sanniang, worried that she would reject him. No one knew what the criminal looked like, but Liu Sanniang was a psychic. He would be rest assured if she was with Miss Zhou. Liu Sanniang did not agree immediately. After a while, she looked at Wei Shi and nodded. ¡°Alright, but I have to go back and tell my mother.¡± Wei Shi smiled. ¡°Miss Liu, thank you so much.¡± Liu Sanniang thought for a moment and said, ¡°Magistrate Wei, I¡¯m worried that the criminal might give up her n when she sees how heavily guarded the Zhou Mansion is. If she doesn¡¯te¡­¡± If the criminal went to another family to abduct a child and get away, everything they did in the Zhou Mansion would be useless and Magistrate Wei would be in trouble. Wei Shi smiled. ¡°Miss Liu, don¡¯t worry about that. If the Zhou family is her target, she will definitelye.¡± Criminals were all proud and cocky, especially this kind of criminal who hadmitted several crimes in a row. Wouldn¡¯t they get a greater sense of achievement to steal Miss Zhou under such strict guard? To criminals, the thrill ofmitting crimes under the nose of the government was enormous. Therefore, he was sure that as long as the Zhou family was the target, the criminal wouldn¡¯t change her mind so easily just because of the tight security. Chapter 38 - Agreeing To Help

Chapter 38: Agreeing To Help

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Seeing how confident Wei Shi was, Liu Sanniang was relieved. Not only did Wei Shi deploy troops in the Zhou Mansion, but he also went to look for the house that Liu Sanniang described. However, Yong County was not small, and Liu Sanniang could not provide any special signs to identify the ce. It would take at least ten days to find the house where they were keeping the missing children. However, this was also a clue. Even if it was hard to find the house, he wouldn¡¯t give up so easily. Wei Shi brought Liu Sanniang to find Butler Zhou and asked him to allow Liu Sanniang to stay in the Zhou mansion for the next few days. Butler Zhou was very cooperative. He gave Liu Sanniang the clothes of a servant girl. Before leaving the mansion, Liu Sanniang went to get her code word. After all, the criminal could look like anyone. The code word that Liu Sanniang received was ¡®water¡¯. After leaving the Zhou Mansion, Wei Shi still had many things to do. He apologized to Liu Sanniang for not being able to send her home. Liu Sanniang smiled and said that it was alright. Soon, it was already afternoon. Liu Sanniang returned home. There was a guest at home. When she returned, the guest was about to get up and leave. Madam Wei sent the guest out and thanked her repeatedly. ¡°Auntie Zhang, sorry to trouble you.¡± The person called Auntie Zhang smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± Liu Sanniang asked her gently. ¡°Mother, this is¡­¡± Madam Wei smiled. ¡°This is your Auntie Zhang. Hurry up and greet her.¡± Liu Sanniang didn¡¯t know who this woman was, but since her mother instructed, she called out gently. ¡°Hello, Auntie Zhang.¡± ¡°Good, good, good. What a wonderful girl.¡± Auntie Zhang smiled, and her face creased up. Liu Sanniang was indeed good-looking. She was gentle and beautiful, and her eyes were big and round. Just looking at her made people fall in love with her. Liu Sanniang was a little embarrassed to be praised like this. Auntie Zhang patted Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand. ¡°Good girl, what a good girl!¡± The more Auntie Zhang looked at her, the more she liked her. She reluctantly let go. Madam Wei smiled and sent her out. They did not notice that Liu Sanniang¡¯s face had gradually turned pale. Just now, when Auntie Zhang touched Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand, Liu Sanniang heard what Madam Zhang was thinking. ¡°With such a beautiful girl as his wife, my grandson will definitely stay at home and stop gambling.¡± This olddy was actually the grandmother of the peddler in Willow Alley! Liu Sanniang felt like she had been hit in the head. When she thought of the happy smile on Madam Wei¡¯s face just now, she became anxious. But soon, she calmed down. After all, in her previous life, she did not marry that peddler, so it wouldn¡¯t happen in this life too. She knew that Zhang Shuan was a gambling addict. Her parents would definitely not marry her to such a person. At this thought, Liu Sanniang heaved a sigh of relief. After sending her off, Madam Wei came back. ¡°Sanniang,e and help Mother knead the noodles. We¡¯ll eat noodles tonight.¡± Liu Sanniang followed Madam Wei to the kitchen. She thought for a moment and said honestly, ¡°Mother, I have something to tell you.¡± Madam Wei smiled. ¡°What is it?¡± Liu Sanniang took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯ve been helping Magistrate Wei investigate the missing children case recently. I¡¯ll be staying at the Zhou Mansion for the next few days.¡± Madam Wei frowned. ¡°Sanniang, don¡¯t frighten me. What do you, a little girl, know?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Madam Wei and said genuinely, ¡°Mother, you¡¯d better turn down Auntie Zhang. Her grandson is a gambler and wants to use me to make her grandson stop gambling.¡± Madam Wei felt a headacheing on. Didn¡¯t the witch say her daughter no longer had the psychic ability? Liu Sanniang sighed. ¡°Mother, the witch is a swindler. My ability is still there.¡± Hearing that, Madam Wei suddenly lost her bnce and Liu Sanniang immediately helped her sit down. Madam Wei raised her hand, wanting to hit Liu Sanniang, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to do so. ¡°You¡¯re my only daughter. How can you take that path? You silly girl, what has this case got to do with you? Why are you going to interfere?¡± Liu Sanniang leaned against Madam Wei and felt a lump in her throat. Madam Wei loved her so much that she couldn¡¯t even bring herself to get angry with her. Her love for Liu Sanniang was as sweet as a candy. Liu Sanniang¡¯s greatest regret was that she had never married in her previous life. She knew what her mother was worried about. Being a psychic meant that she was destined to be alone for the rest of her life. Most of the people in the Mystic Sect were lonely and had to suffer. It was true across the world. Whether one was a monk or a daoist, they would remain single until death. Madam Wei cried, her heart aching. Liu Sanniang choked. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mother.¡± Madam Wei wiped her tears. ¡°Can you not interfere with this case? It has nothing to do with us.¡± Liu Sanniang shook her head. ¡°I won¡¯t feel at ease if I turn a blind eye to it.¡± If she ignored it, she would live in guilt for the rest of her life. Madam Wei was angry and helpless. Liu Sanniang said coquettishly, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. Magistrate Wei will keep it a secret. No one will know it is me.¡± There were so many servant girls in the Zhou Mansion. No one would pay attention to her. Madam Wei felt heartache and helplessness. ¡°You said that Zhang Shuan is a gambler. Is that true?¡± As long as her identity as a psychic was not exposed, her precious daughter still had a chance to get married. However, Madam Wei wouldn¡¯t lower her standard because of that. Thinking of what Liu Sanniang had said just now, Madam Wei was worried. She did not expect Auntie Zhang to lie to her. Madam Wei did not want to believe it, but Liu Sanniang reassured her. ¡°It¡¯s true. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask around. Zhang Shuan is a frequent customer of the Dashun Casino.¡± In her previous life, it was because they found out that Zhang Shuan was a gambler that Madam Wei rejected the marriage. In the end, the Zhang family ndered Liu Sanniang for being arrogant. After that, no matchmakers wanted to help Liu Sanniang. However, her family did the right thing. Why should she endure the ndering and not get married for the rest of her life? So before that, Liu Sanniang had to warn Madam Wei. Madam Wei felt indignant. That old widow, Auntie Zhang, actually wanted to harm her daughter. This was absolutely intolerable! After Madam Wei agreed, Liu Sanniang went back to the Zhou Mansion. When she arrived at the Zhou Mansion, Liu Sanniang was called to answer the code word. When she went, someone was also waiting in line to answer the code word. When she saw the figure standing in front of her, her eyes widened with shock. Wasn¡¯t¡­ Wasn¡¯t that Chu Yan!? Why was he in the Zhou Mansion? Liu Sanniang felt confused and terrorized at the same time. Chapter 39 - First Madam Of The Zhou family

Chapter 39: First Madam Of The Zhou family

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Chu Yan registered his name and turned to look at Liu Sanniang. He walked over and saw that Liu Sanniang was avoiding his gaze with her head lowered. Chu Yan¡¯s gaze darkened as he walked out. Liu Sanniang was terrified and was even more determined to stay away from Chu Yan. Butler Zhou smiled. ¡°Miss Liu, register your code word here.¡± Under her name, Liu Sanniang wrote ¡®water¡¯. Butler Zhou¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Your handwriting is really good.¡± Not many girls from Yong County know how to write. Liu Sanniang could write because her mother could write. Although Liu Sanniang wasn¡¯t particrly smart, Madam Wei was still very strict with her. Madam Wei believed that even if her daughter couldn¡¯t be a schr, she had to at least know how to write. Liu Sanniang smiled in return and said, ¡°Thank you for thepliment, Uncle Zhou.¡± Butler Zhou was about the same age as her father, so it was not wrong to call him so. After all, she was not a real servant of the Zhou Mansion. Butler Zhou responded with an amiable look. ¡°Your clothes are ready. Thank you in advance on behalf of the Zhou family for your help.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded and turned to leave. All the young servant girls in the Zhou Mansion had two buns on their heads and wore some flower hair essories. The older ones looked different. Liu Sanniang changed her clothes andbed her hair before going to the main courtyard. In First Madam Zhou¡¯s courtyard, there were six servant girls, two nannies, a wet nurse, and a servant doing manualbor. Tao Hong and Liu Lu, Li Yazhi¡¯s personal servant girls, said to Liu Sanniang, ¡°You are Liu Sanniang, right? We¡¯re both trained servant girls, but you are not. So be careful when you serve Madam. If you offend Madam, don¡¯t me us for not reminding you.¡± Liu Sanniang was speechless. The Zhou family was rich and powerful, and Li Yazhi was also a youngdy from a rich family. Her status and family were something she was proud of. Hence, her servant girls were also proud. Tao Hong looked at Liu Sanniang and admonished. ¡°Be careful when you touch things. Don¡¯t break anything. You can¡¯t afford to pay for anything in the room, not even with your life!¡± Liu Lu added. ¡°You¡¯ve probably never seen these things in your life. It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t have any ill intentions. If anything is missing, we won¡¯t let you off.¡± Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand. Also¡­¡± Seeing that Liu Sanniang was so obedient, Liu Lu was emboldened. She paused and added further. ¡± In front of our Madam, you have to call yourself a servant! ¡± After Liu Lu finished speaking, Tao Hong smiled and looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Liu Lu is right. Do you remember everything we just said?¡± Liu Sanniang smiled and retorted. ¡°Well, I¡¯m sorry for not agreeing to that since I¡¯m not a servant of the Zhou Mansion, nor am I a ve.¡± Tang Tao and Liu Lu were stunned, and their expressions changed. They had forgotten that Liu Sanniang was not a servant. Although she was an ordinary person and might not live asfortably as the servants, she was after all not a ve. She had freedom in life. On the other hand, though the servant girls looked good, if they offended Madam, she had the right to sell them off. Liu Sanniang¡¯s words hit the nail on its head, making them unable to refute. Nanny Li had been watching from the side for a long time. She thought that Tao Hong and Liu Lu would be able to put Liu Sanniang in her ce, but she did not expect them to be taught a lesson by Liu Sanniang instead. Nanny Li immediately walked over and said, ¡°Miss Liu, please don¡¯t mind them. As servants, we put our master and madam first. Please don¡¯t take offense!¡± They were servants, so they definitely had to put their master and madam first. With a smile, Liu Sanniang said, ¡°I understand.¡± She didn¡¯t say that she didn¡¯t mind, but she said that she understood. Tao Hong and Liu Lu subconsciously looked at Nanny Li. The nanny had been serving Madam since she was young, so even if she was just a servant, she was well-respected in the Zhou family. Nanny Li said, ¡°That¡¯s good. Miss Liu, you don¡¯t have to work because you are on a mission. Madam doesn¡¯t like strangers. Miss Liu, just try not to make Madam unhappy.¡± Nanny Li had lived for decades. With a nce, she could tell that Liu Sanniang wasn¡¯t a pushover. Besides, she was backed by the magistrate and was here to protect Miss. Even if Madam saw her, she would not make things difficult for her. If a quarrel broke out between them and Liu Sanniang, Madam would only punish them. However, Nanny Li was not someone to be trifled with either. Everyone in this courtyard had to follow the rules. Liu Sanniang smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Nanny Li nced at Liu Sanniang and felt a lingering anger. Liu Sanniang was agreeable, which was something that made Nanny Li angry the most. If Liu Sanniang was short-tempered, Granny Li was ready to use the rules to teach Liu Sanniang a lesson. With a grudge, she let Liu Sanniang off¡­ for now. Before long, First Madam Zhou returned. Recently, Li Yazhi had been feeling uneasy. She was afraid that in the blink of an eye, her precious daughter, Zhou Yanshu, would disappear. After thinking about it, she decided to go to the temple outside the city to pray for a talisman for her daughter. She only came back at night. Butler Zhou immediately reported what happened during the day to her in detail. Li Yazhi smiled and said, ¡°Magistrate Wei is a good official. The family will do our best to cooperate with him. If we can catch the criminal, that will be even better.¡± After Li Yazhi went back to her courtyard, Tao Hong and Liu Lu told her what happened again. Li Yazhi smiled. ¡°Bring my daughter here. My daughter has been sleeping with me for the past few days. I want to see what kind of a criminal wants to take my daughter away from me.¡± Nanny Li nodded and left. Liu Sanniang had been keeping an eye on Miss at all times. Nanny Li asked the servant to take the child to Madam, but Liu Sanniang stopped her. ¡°Have you registered your code word?¡± Nanny Li frowned. ¡°Our Madam wants to sleep with her daughter. Why do we need to register? Don¡¯t cause trouble. Our madam hasn¡¯t seen Miss for a day.¡± Liu Sanniang did not move aside but grabbed Nanny Li. ¡°Better to be safe than sorry. Everyone around Miss has to be checked meticulously.¡± Chapter 40 - Crying All Night

Chapter 40: Crying All Night

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Nanny Li was a little angry. If not for the fact that Liu Sanniang was not a servant, she would have pped her. With obvious displeasure, Nanny Li said, ¡°Miss Liu, it¡¯s our madam who wants to see her daughter. Please move aside.¡± After a while, Li Yazhi came out with her servants to look for her daughter. Li Yazhi smiled. ¡°Miss Liu, I just want to hug my own child. Don¡¯t be so nervous. Butler Zhou told me that this courtyard is tightly guarded. That criminal can¡¯t even get in. Even if she does, she won¡¯t be able to take my daughter away in front of everyone.¡± Nanny Li pushed Liu Sanniang away and the servant immediately carried the child towards Li Yazhi. Li Yazhi reached out to hug Zhou Yanshu with a gentle expression. ¡°Oh my dear, I missed you so much.¡± Li Yazhi lowered her head and kissed Zhou Yanshu with an extremely loving expression. Li Yazhi smiled and said, ¡°Alright, alright. You guys can leave. It¡¯s almost bedtime.¡± As Li Yazhi spoke, she hugged Zhou Yanshu and kissed her face. Zhou Yanshu opened her mouth, pouted, and started crying. Li Yazhi frowned. ¡°Where¡¯s the nanny? Is my daughter hungry?¡± The nanny replied immediately. ¡°Madam, I just fed her. Miss must be throwing a tantrum because she hasn¡¯t seen you for a day.¡± Hearing that, Li Yazhi smiled and the servant girl beside her added. ¡°I think so. Miss must have missed Madam.¡± Li Yazhi carried Zhou Yanshu back into the house. Soon, Li Yazhi got the servants to prepare the food. Liu Sanniang stopped a third-ss servant and asked. ¡°Does your madam carry her daughter often?¡± With a nod, the third-ss servant answered honestly. ¡°Yes, our madam loves Miss a lot. Other than feeding and sleeping, she spends all her time with Miss. Miss also likes Madam to hug her. Today, Miss cried probably because she hasn¡¯t seen her mother for a day.¡± Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°That makes sense. Children will always miss their mother.¡± Liu Sanniang had never had any children of her own, but her two sisters-inw did. She had seen her nephews and nieces grow up. In her previous life, Liu Sanniang had even asked Madam Wei why children would stick to their mother more than their father. Madam Wei told her that it was because the smell on the mother¡¯s body could make the child feel at ease. At dinner time, Liu Sanniang and the servants ate together. The food was very good. Every two hours, all the servants had to register their code word. Many times, Liu Sanniang heard the child crying and the sound of the nanny coaxing the child. When it was almost dawn and Liu Sanniang went out to register, she heard Zhou Yanshu¡¯s heart-wrenching cries again. The servants were very anxious. ¡°Miss, what¡¯s wrong? Why do you keep crying?¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the nanny? Come and feed her!¡± Li Yazhi sounded like she was about to break down. Nanny said in a low voice, ¡°I just fed her¡­¡± However, she had to obey Madam¡¯s orders and feed Miss again. Liu Sanniang went to register her code word. Wei Shi was looking at the registration book. Beside him was Constable Lin. Wei Shi smiled at Liu Sanniang, and said, ¡°Miss Liu, is there anything different in the courtyard?¡± His men waited for the entire night, but there was nothing unusual. If the criminal really meant it, she must have already done something. But nothing happened so far. Liu Sanniang shook her head. ¡°Nothing unusual. I just have a suspicion, but I don¡¯t know if I should tell you about it or not.¡± Hearing that, Wei Shi became excited. ¡°Miss Liu, tell me. Tell us your suspicions.¡± Liu Sanniang frowned and stood up to close the door. Only Wei Shi, Lin Zheng, and Liu Sanniang were left in the room. Liu Sanniang said, ¡°I suspect First Madam Zhou.¡± Wei Shi gasped. ¡°Miss Liu, give me a second¡­¡± Only Liu Sanniang would dare to voice her suspicions about First Madam Zhou being swapped. No one else would dare to say that. Wei Shi calmed down after a moment and asked. ¡°Miss Liu, why do you think it¡¯s First Madam Zhou?¡± If it was really First Madam Zhou, it would be very easy for her to take the child away. If it was in the past, Wei Shi would definitely not believe it. However, Liu Sanniang had also said that the criminal could change her appearance at will, so it was not impossible for her to look like First Madam Zhou. If that was the case, then where was the real First Madam Zhou now! Wei Shi felt a headacheing on. Liu Sanniang added seriously. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m just specting right now. First Madam Zhou brought her daughter to her room in the night. I¡¯ve also asked the servant in the courtyard and was told that other than feeding and sleeping, First Madam Zhou spends all her time with her daughter. Her daughter is very close to her, but tonight, the child cried many times.¡± Children didn¡¯t know how to lie. If the smell on Li Yazhi¡¯s body made her feel at ease, she probably wouldn¡¯t cry so many times. Even if Li Yazhi rarely slept with her daughter, she shouldn¡¯t react so strongly, crying all night. Unless the smell on Li Yazhi¡¯s body was not familiar to the child and made her feel unsafe. Children oftenmunicated difort through crying. Wei Shi¡¯s expression was a little solemn. He felt that the matter was very tricky. After a moment of silence, he said to Liu Sanniang truthfully, ¡°Miss Liu, to be honest, I believe you, but Old Master Zhou won¡¯t. If we insist, we might get kicked out by First Madam Zhou.¡± If First Madam Zhou was the criminal, it would be a piece of cake for her to take the child away. Liu Sanniang was also worried. After a while, Wei Shi looked at Liu Sanniang and said in a low voice, ¡°Miss Liu, you¡¯re the only one who can help me now. Other than you, no one else can do it.¡± Wei Shi felt very helpless. He could find evidence and investigate the case, but there was not enough time now. Moreover, the criminal could change her appearance at will! Liu Sanniang looked at Wei Shi and said, ¡°Sir, if you have any ideas, just tell me.¡± Wei Shi said, ¡°Find a chance to read First Madam Zhou¡¯s mind. We have to save the real First Madam Zhou as soon as possible.¡± If the one in the mansion was fake, then the most urgent thing was to find the real one. As long as the real Madam Zhou was found, all the difficulties would be solved. Chapter 41 - The Fake First Madam Zhou

Chapter 41: The Fake First Madam Zhou

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± Wei Shi was right. If the Li Yazhi in the residence was fake, the real Li Yazhi had to be found as soon as possible. She could use her psychic ability to sense where Li Yazhi might be at. Wei Shi sighed. ¡°Sorry to trouble you again.¡± Liu Sanniang shook her head. This was something she had done willingly. If she was unwilling, no one could have forced her. She wanted to do what she thought was right. In her previous life, after discovering Liu Shun¡¯s true colors, she had begged Madam Wei to turn down the marriage proposal. If she were to choose again, she¡¯d do the same, because she would always follow her heart. Previously, Liu Sanniang had rejected Officer Zhou when he came to ask her for help because she did not want to have anything to do with this field. But now she thought that since she was gifted with this power, she might as well make the best use of it to help people. After this case, she would go to Officer Zhou and help him find his daughter. Thinking of Officer Zhou, Liu Sanniang recalled that she had seen some ck aura around him at the government office. Liu Sanniang looked at Wei Shi and Lin Zheng. There was no ck aura around them. Wei Shi struck her as a righteous person. When Liu Sanniang returned to the courtyard, she saw Chu Yan. Chu Yan was wearing a ck guard uniform and holding a sword in his hand. He leaned against the courtyard door and looked at Liu Sanniang without blinking. Liu Sanniang did not move forward. She felt that her legs weighed a thousand pound. ¡°Ahhh, why is this lunatic staring at me like that?¡± ¡°And¡­ he actually smiled. What is he smiling at?¡± She screamed internally. She lowered her head and suddenly wanted to run into the courtyard. She was really afraid that Chu Yan would stop her or tease her. Chu Yan did not do anything, but when Liu Sanniang ran past him, she heard his chuckle. Liu Sanniang quickly went back into the house, feeling relieved. After being frightened by Chu Yan, Liu Sanniang was no longer sleepy. Outside, it was almost approaching dawn. The maidservants had already woken up early to work. Liu Sanniang also got up. She heard Li Yazhi¡¯s tired voice. ¡°Carry Miss away and take good care of her.¡± Nanny looked relieved. ¡°Yes.¡± She carried the child back to the nanny¡¯s house. Liu Sanniang followed. After entering the house, Nanny realized that Liu Sanniang was walking behind her. She asked vigntly. ¡°Miss Liu, why are you following me?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Zhou Yanshu. Her nose was red and her long eyshes were still wet from crying. Liu Sanniang asked. ¡°Did Little Miss cry all nightst night?¡± Nanny sighed. ¡°Yes. Whenever Madam touched her, she would burst out crying. I don¡¯t know what happened.¡± Liu Sanniang asked her again. ¡°Does it usually happen?¡± Nanny shook her head. ¡°No, Miss likes Madam a lot. Maybe it¡¯s because Madam has never slept with Miss.¡± ¡°Miss Liu, if there¡¯s nothing else, please leave. I¡¯ve been tortured enough during the entire night. I need to take a rest.¡± Nanny yawned. She was very sleepy. The child was crying, so Li Yazhi had no choice but to let the nanny feed her. But even though she was full, she continued sobbing. When she finally stopped crying, Nanny ced the child beside Li Yazhi. But immediately, the child started howling again. After a night of torture, Nanny just wanted to have a good rest. Liu Sanniang nodded and turned to leave. If that was the case, her suspicions were quite possibly correct. Li Yazhi had also been tortured for the entire night, so she had to catch up on her sleep as well. Other than the two third-ss maidservants cleaning the courtyard, there were only second-ss maidservants in the house. Granny Li and the two maidservants took this opportunity to rest. Liu Sanniang went to the kitchen to make tea and went into Li Yazhi¡¯s house, holding a tray of tea. Two second-ss maids were dozing on the couch. In the house, Li Yazhi was already asleep. Liu Sanniang did not approach her. She sat down at the table and tried to release her power to read Li Yazhi from a distance. Her ability was stronger than before, but she was still a little too far away from the target. It didn¡¯t work after trying from whereshe was. Liu Sanniang could only enter the inner room quietly. On the rack were the clothes that Li Yazhi had taken off. Li Yazhi was sleeping soundly on the bed, under the nket. Liu Sanniang walked over and gently opened her hand, releasing her power again. Perhaps it was because Li Yazhi was asleep, Liu Sanniang could easily sense her memories. The moment she sensed Li Yazhi¡¯s memories, Liu Sanniang knew that the person lying on the bed was not the real Li Yazhi. The real Li Yazhi was born in the capital. Her father was the Minister of State, Lord Li. She had been living a luxurious life since she was young and had an extremely good upbringing. She had studied the four arts and was pretty much a princess. The memories that Liu Sanniang sensed were filled with extremely cruel training. Time was limited, so Liu Sanniang did not pay attention to these memories. Instead, she focused on finding out if the real Li Yazhi was still alive. Soon, Liu Sanniang retracted her hand. Li Yazhi didn¡¯t wake up. She seemed to be dreaming and muttered in a daze. ¡°Father¡­ save¡­ me.¡± Liu Sanniang had already pushed the door open and walked out, so she did not hear what the woman muttered. Liu Sanniang¡¯s heart was beating faster. The sky was already bright. When she went out, she was worried that she would bump into Chu Yan, but he had already changed shifts. Liu Sanniang heaved a sigh of relief. She went straight to see Wei Shi. When Wei Shi saw Liu Sanniang, he immediately stood up and asked. ¡°Miss Liu, how is it?¡± Lin Zheng quietly closed the door. She said, ¡°She¡¯s fake. The person in the house is not the real First Madam Zhou.¡± Wei Shi was already mentally prepared, so when he heard Liu Sanniang say this, he did not react strongly. Instead, he asked calmly. ¡°Where is the real Madam Zhou?¡± Liu Sanniang said, ¡°She¡¯s still outside the city. She was knocked out when she went to the toilet after burning incense. The real First Madam Zhou was left in an abandoned house.¡± After Wei Shi heard that, he immediately said excitedly, ¡°That¡¯s great. Things are much easier when we know where we need to go.¡± Liu Sanniang recalled the memories she saw and frowned. ¡°Sir, you have to be careful. There might be more than one psychic like her who can change their appearance at will.¡± Liu Sanniang was now certain that the Li Yazhi at the Zhou Mansion was actually Hong Ying. Hong Ying worked for a powerful organization with a lot of psychics like her. They were well trained and seemed to possess some abilities. It would definitely be very difficult to deal with them. Chapter 42 - Raiding The Abandoned House

Chapter 42: Raiding The Abandoned House

When Wei Shi thought of that scene, he knew how difficult it was going to be. However, he was almost determined to catch those criminals when he thought of the evil deeds they had done. Wei Shi smiled at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu, please keep an eye on the fake Madam Zhou.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. Wei Shi instructed Lin Zheng. ¡°You stay here and cooperate with Miss Liu. Don¡¯t let the fake one take Zhou Yanshu out of the mansion.¡± Lin Zheng said expressionlessly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sir. I will definitely not let you down!¡± Lin Zheng was the chief of constables, and Wei Shi believed in him. Wei Shi nodded at Liu Sanniang and walked out. He had to hurry back to the government office and gather the guards of Yong County to surround the criminal den. Liu Sanniang also returned to the courtyard to watch the fake Li Yazhi. At the same time, she hoped that Wei Shi could sessfully capture those criminals. In the fake Li Yazhi¡¯s memory, Liu Sanniang saw that they had used various methods to take away many young children. This was not the first time Hong Ying carried out a mission. Hong Ying and her team were only responsible for bringing the children to a man in ck, but Liu Sanniang could not see the man¡¯s face. In Yong County, a total of ten young girls were lost. They were all abducted by Hong Ying and the others. After Wei Shi left the Zhou Mansion, he gathered his men and headed towards the abandoned house as quickly as possible. In the county office, only the janitors were left. The rest were all taken away by him. He mobilized a hundred guards and dozens of constables to raid the den. In the abandoned house. Several well-trained men had already prepared the carriage. Children with their eyes closed were carried into the carriage. Inside, the real Madam Zhou was tied up. She struggled with all her might, but no matter how hard she tried to speak, she could only make muffled sounds. At first, when she was abducted, Li Yazhi was terrified. She was beautiful and had a noble status. If she was tainted, she would be too ashamed to live. But when she was brought to this abandoned house, she realized that this group of people were the human traffickers whom everyone was looking for. The cold-faced men did not look at her at all, but when they talked, they did not avoid Li Yazhi. They even told Li Yazhi, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, when Hong Ying brings your daughter out, we¡¯ll let you go back.¡± Li Yazhi was extremely frightened. Her daughter, Zhou Yanshu, was her life. She knew that the woman called Hong Ying had already gone to steal her daughter. Li Yazhi wished she could kill these people. Probably because he wanted to freak Li Yazhi out, a man suddenly changed his appearance into that of hers. Seeing someone who looked exactly like her, Li Yazhi fainted. When she woke up, she couldn¡¯t stop crying. What kind of monsters were these people? How could they transform into her? Did the woman named Hong Ying transform into looking like her as well? If so, she would most likely seed in her task. Li Yazhi wanted to escape, but she couldn¡¯t break free. In just one night, she became haggard and looked much older. Seeing that these people were about to retreat, Li Yazhi lost all her hope and passed out again. The leader packed up everything and smiled at his teammates. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ve already left a message for Hong Ying. She¡¯ll catch up with us when shees back.¡± The other man smiled. ¡°These officers are really useless and easy to fool.¡± ¡°By the way, what¡¯s the name of the county magistrate? Wei Shi, right? He won¡¯t be able to keep his position after this.¡± The few of them chatted andughed as they got up to leave. But at this moment, they heard the sound of horse hooves approaching. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Let¡¯s go out and take a look.¡± The man frowned. The few of them were about to go out when the guard outside ran in, shouting at the top of his lungs. ¡°Officers. The officers are here!¡± And there were a lot of them. They came with a purpose. ¡°How is that possible? Was it an ident?¡± Someone asked with a panicked look on his face. Wei Shi dismounted and frowned at the abandoned house and the carriage. He raised his hand and gestured for the officers to check. Two officers went forward to examine it. Then they said excitedly, ¡°Sir, children. The lost children.¡± Wei Shi heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Surround this ce and arrest them all.¡± Just now, he clearly saw someone sprinting into the house. This meant that this group of people had not run away yet. Now was the best time to catch them. Before the men could even discuss how to escape, they were surrounded by the officers who barged in. ¡°Put down your weapons and surrender. Otherwise, I¡¯ll do it the hard way.¡± Seeing that the real Madam Zhou wasn¡¯t taken hostage, Wei Shi heaved a sigh of relief. At the same time, he was d that they reached here quickly. Otherwise, these people would have retreated. If they hade a quarter of an hourter, there would be nothing left. Even if they could protect the daughter of the Zhou family, they wouldn¡¯t be able to find the other children. Fortunately, they came in time. Wei Shi had never been so proud of himself. When the government investigated a case, they had to find the evidence. Most of the time, by the time they found the evidence, the victims would be dead. This was the first time he had caught the criminals and saved the victims¡¯ lives. Knowing that they were people with special abilities, Wei Shi even called well-trained soldiers. No matter how powerful they were, they were still human. The human traffickers looked at each other and drew their swords. They did not know what had gone wrong, but they knew surrendering wasn¡¯t the way out. Only by killing all these people could they survive. Wei Shi immediately ordered his men. ¡°Kill.¡± It was naturally best if these criminals could be captured, but in this urgent situation, making sure his subordinates wouldn¡¯t get hurt was the most important. Moreover, there was still a criminal in the Zhou Mansion whom he could capture and interrogate. After some fighting, few of the criminals were captured and some of the soldiers were wounded. Wei Shi was extremely angry. Just as he was about to send these criminals back, he saw them tilt their heads andmit suicide. Wei Shi was shocked. He had never seen anything like this before. Most criminals killed people for revenge. Even if they were caught, they would nevermit suicide. These peoplemitted suicide one after another without hesitation, as if they had been trained to do so. Wei Shi felt a heaviness in his chest. He instructed his people to bring these corpses back. He immediately rushed to the Zhou Mansion. He remembered what Liu Sanniang had said. These people might all be psychics. Their abilities were extraordinary. Wei Shi was worried that something would happen at the Zhou Mansion. Chapter 43 - Set Out

Chapter 43: Set Out

In the Zhou Mansion. Liu Sanniang had been watching this fake Li Yazhi since the morning. She knew that the woman was Hong Ying. Early in the morning, Hong Ying woke up. Everything was as usual. The servant girl helped her wash up and then she ate breakfast. She acted exactly like what the real Madam Zhou would. She even let Nanny carry Zhou Yanshu out to y. But strangely, the child cried when Hong Ying teased her. No one realized that the current Li Yazhi was fake. They even said that it was because the weather was too hot and children typically didn¡¯t like hot weather. Hong Ying smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Carry her away. She¡¯ll be fine after ying for a while.¡± Hong Ying had never given birth before and did not understand why this child was crying so much. She felt it was very strange. Her current appearance and voice were no different from First Madam Zhou¡¯s. But the girl would cry whenever Hong Ying hugged her. After breakfast, she went to the main courtyard to greet Old Master Zhou. If Liu Sanniang did not know that she was fake, she would have been fooled by her as well. Hong Ying did everything so meticulously that no one could see any ws. To be honest, Liu Sanniang admired her. If it were her, she would definitely not be so calm, but Hong Ying managed to do it. Liu Sanniang ced all her attention on Zhou Yanshu. The two of Li Yazhi¡¯s personal maid servants were packing their things and seemed to be going out. Liu Sanniang frowned and went forward to take a look. She realized that they were packing Zhou Yanshu¡¯s things, clothes, saliva towels, and small toys. Liu Sanniang asked. ¡°Are you taking Little Miss out?¡± Tao Hong and Liu Lu rolled their eyes and ignored Liu Sanniang. In their opinion, it was normal for Madam to take her daughter out to y. Why did Liu Sanniang have to be so nosy? Although she was ignored, Liu Sanniang was not angry. She smiled and said, ¡°Miss can¡¯t leave the mansion in the next few days.¡± Tao Hong was a little angry. She turned around and ced her hands on her hips. ¡°Who are you to tell Madam what to do? Do you think our madam will harm the child?¡± Liu Lu snorted. ¡°Ignore her. Hurry up and pack up. If we don¡¯t pack up when Madames back, we¡¯ll be the ones getting punished.¡± Liu Lu¡¯s tone was sour. Tao Hong snorted and ignored Liu Sanniang. She went back to pack things. Liu Sanniang left silently. She was anxious. She realized that if she let Hong Ying bring the child out, everything she had done so far would be in vain. Liu Sanniang wondered whether Wei Shi had caught the criminals yet. After leaving the courtyard, she went to look for Lin Zheng. Hong Ying was not an ordinary person. It was impossible for Liu Sanniang to stop her alone. Liu Sanniang knew her limits. She was not as brave and capable as Hong Ying, so she wanted to ask Lin Zheng for help. He was the constable head and could mobilize the constables in the residence. She needed to do everything to stall for time. When Liu Sanniang came to look for Lin Zheng, she didn¡¯t see him, but she saw Zhu Zongyang. Zhu Zongyang was a little hostile towards Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu, why are you leaving your post?¡± Liu Sanniang said anxiously, ¡°Mr. Zhu, I¡¯m looking for Constable Lin. Where is he?¡± Zhu Zongyang said unhurriedly, ¡°He went to do something. His Lordship¡¯s deployment is so perfect that the criminal won¡¯t have a chance to sneak in.¡± Zhu Zongyang did not believe in Liu Sanniang when she said the criminal could change her appearance at will. Liu Sanniang said, ¡°She is already in the mansion. This Madam Zhou is fake.¡± Zhu Zongyang was stunned for a moment before smiling coldly. ¡°Miss Liu, I don¡¯t know how you made Magistrate Wei believe you so much, but I¡¯m different from him. You said that this Madam Zhou is fake, but where¡¯s the evidence?¡± ¡°I heard that she went to pay her respects to Old Master Zhou. Do you think Old Master Zhou won¡¯t be able to tell if she is real or not?¡± Zhu Zongyang¡¯s tone was filled with sarcasm. Looking at Liu Sanniang who remained quiet, he knew that she had no evidence! Liu Sanniang frowned. Zhu Zongyang did not believe her, and she did not have the time to persuade him. She turned around and ran out. The constables guarding the courtyard would not suspect someone who looked exactly like Madam Zhou. Even the maidservants did not find her strange, so how could others suspect her? When Liu Sanniang rushed back to the courtyard, Hong Ying had already returned. She was wearing a gorgeous dress and looked elegant. With a smile on her face, she pressed her face against Zhou Yanshu. ¡°Sweetheart, I¡¯ll take you out to y today.¡± Perhaps because she was unfamiliar with the smell, Zhou Yanshu looked at this woman who looked exactly like her mother in a daze. Then, she pouted and was about to cry. She didn¡¯t understand why the smell was different even though she looked like her mother. Hong Ying did not hug her, so Zhou Yanshu didn¡¯t howl. The maidservant immediately hugged her and coaxed her. The maidservant often carried Zhou Yanshu, so Zhou Yanshu was familiar with her smell. When Liu Sanniang saw that they were about to set out, she felt like a huge mountain was pressing down on her! Hong Ying smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. The sooner we go out, the sooner we¡¯ll be back.¡± Liu Sanniang blocked the entrance of the courtyard. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to go out.¡± Hong Ying frowned. Before she could speak, her maidservant, Tao Hong and Liu Lu said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re really annoying. Get out of the way.¡± Liu Lu rolled up her sleeves. ¡°Get out of the way. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡± Liu Sanniang¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°If I really let you go today, when the real Madam Zhoues back, she will kill you.¡± Chapter 44 - Real And Fake

Chapter 44: Real And Fake

Liu Lu was shocked. She was stunned by Liu Sanniang and couldn¡¯t speak for a moment. ¡°Are you saying I¡¯m a fake? Haha. Ridiculous.¡± Hong Ying¡¯s eyes turned cold. She sneered and looked at Liu Sanniang. She was not flustered and still looked calm. The maidservants and servants beside her looked at Liu Sanniang angrily. They didn¡¯t believe Liu Sanniang. Liu Lu red at Liu Sanniang angrily. ¡°You said that our madam is fake. Where¡¯s the evidence?¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re just full of nonsense. How dare you suspect that our madam is fake.¡± Liu Lu red at Liu Sanniang coldly. She did not want to say anything to Liu Sanniang and pushed her away. Conflict was something that Liu Sanniang had never experienced in her previous life. She took a few steps back and left the courtyard. She shouted to the constables not far away. ¡°Hurry up and stop them. This Madam Zhou is fake. If she brings Little Miss out, Magistrate Wei will definitely punish you when hees back.¡± The constables quickly ran over. However, they did not trust Liu Sanniang, nor did they dare to let the people in the courtyard leave. Hence, one of them immediately went to look for the assistant. Without Magistrate Wei and Constable Lin around, the assistant could decide upon most of the things. Liu Sanniang was worried. Liu Lu almost hit her just now. She had never fought with anyone in her life, so on instinct, she retreated. Now, she only hoped that Wei Shi could quickly bring the real Madam Zhou back. Liu Sanniang looked at Hong Ying in the courtyard and her heart skipped a beat. Hong Ying¡¯s expression did not change. She was not flustered. Why was she so calm? Was she so confident that Liu Sanniang could not expose her identity? She was obviously a powerful psychic. Liu Sanniang frowned. She had already thought that even if Wei Shi brought the real Madam Zhou back, Hong Ying could still use the real one of being fake. If only there was a way to make her reveal herself. Zhu Zongyang quickly came over. Liu Sanniang was about to ask Zhu Zongyang to help stop Hong Ying from leaving, but Zhu Zongyang did not even give her a chance to speak. He scolded her with a dark face. ¡°What are you doing? Do you know who you are? Do you know who Madam Zhou is?¡± Zhu Zongyang scolded Liu Sanniang without thinking. If he offended Liu Sanniang, she would not be able to do anything to him. But if he offended First Madam Zhou, he would not be able to keep his job. Hong Ying smiled. ¡°Assistant Zhu, if there¡¯s nothing else, please get your people to move aside. I¡¯m going out to y with my daughter today and buy some clothes for her.¡± Zhu Zongyang smiled. ¡°Absolutely, Madam.¡± ¡°Hurry up and move aside! All of you, move aside.¡± Zhu Zongyang turned around and roared coldly. The constables, unable to make up their minds, looked at each other and silently stepped aside. What Liu Sanniang said was not backed by any evidence, so obviously they were more willing to listen to Assistant Zhou. Liu Sanniang was so angry that she almost cried. The servant girl beside Hong Ying red at Liu Sanniang coldly. If she did not move aside, she would be beaten. Liu Sanniang was angry and anxious. What should she do? What else could she do? She felt powerless. A voice came from behind Liu Sanniang. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Chu Yan was already standing behind Liu Sanniang. He was tall and expressionless. Only when he looked at Liu Sanniang did his eyes show some gentleness. WIth him around, for some reason, Liu Sanniang was no longer that afraid. Zhu Zongyang frowned and looked at Chu Yan. ¡°Who are you? Move aside.¡± If Chu Yan was not a constable, then he must be a guard hired by the Zhou Mansion. Why was this guard so disobedient? Chu Yan did not even look at Zhu Zongyang. He stood behind Liu Sanniang like an iron wall. Hong Ying frowned and turned to talk to Zhu Zongyang. ¡°Assistant Zhu, what is going on here?¡± Zhu Zongyang looked at Liu Sanniang angrily. ¡°Miss Liu, stop fooling around.¡± Liu Sanniang was very determined. ¡°Assistant Zhu, this Madam Zhou is fake. Believe me, Magistrate Wei has gone to save the real Madam Zhou.¡± ¡°You say she¡¯s a fake, but you don¡¯t have any evidence.¡± Themotion here had already rmed Old Master Zhou. Butler Zhou had immediately informed Old Master Zhou and reported the matter. Old Master Zhou immediately rushed over. ¡°Old Master Zhou, why are you here?¡± When Zhu Zongyang saw that Old Master Zhou was here, he felt enormous pressureing on and became even more dissatisfied with Liu Sanniang. Old Master Zhou looked at Liu Sanniang. Hong Ying bowed. ¡°Great-grandfather, I¡¯m really sorry for disturbing you.¡± Old Master Zhou looked at Hong Ying as if he was trying to see through her. Hong Ying did not dodge and allowed herself to be sized up. Her words and actions were no different from that of a young and richdy. Old Master Zhou looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss, why are you so certain without having evidence?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Hong Ying. ¡°Then Madam, please wash your face.¡± When Zhu Zongyang saw Hong Ying smiling mockingly, he wanted to punch Liu Sanniang in the face. How dare she ask First Madam Zhou to wash her face in front of everyone? ¡°Miss Liu, stop joking. This is not a ce for you to fool around!¡± Zhu Zongyang¡¯s tone was already very cold and held warning. Liu Sanniang ignored Zhu Zongyang. Hong Ying¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°If you said so. Tao Hong, Liu Lu, go get water.¡± She was not in disguise. She literally had Madam Zhou¡¯s face. Even her bones were identical to First Madam Zhou¡¯s. Not to mention the Zhou family, even if First Madam Zhou¡¯s parents came, they would not be able to tell that she was fake. Chapter 45 - Who’s The Fake

Chapter 45: Who¡¯s The Fake

The servants in the courtyard looked at Liu Sanniang with murderous eyes. Tao Hong had already handed Zhou Yanshu to Granny Li and went in to get water with Liu Lu. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Hong Ying slowly stretched out her slender and fair hands and allowed the servant girls to wash her face. Tao Hong and Liu Lu had been serving Li Yazhi for more than ten years. The two of them were also on tenterhooks, afraid that something would happen or a piece of her skin would be rubbed off. After all, Liu Sanniang sounded very confident. If this Madam was really fake, how would the real Madam punish them when she returned? After cleaning Madam Zhou¡¯s face, the two servant girls heaved a sigh of relief. Then they burst into a fury. ¡°Miss Liu, do you have anything to say now?¡± The two of them looked at Liu Sanniang and said coldly. Liu Sanniang indeed didn¡¯t have anything to say. She was just stalling for time by asking Hong Ying to wash her face. She was anxious now, not knowing why Magistrate Wei wasn¡¯t here yet. As long as Wei Shi came back, she would not be under so much pressure. Zhu Zongyang no longer cared about paying Liu Sanniang any heed. He ordered coldly. ¡°Go and drag her away.¡± Then, he apologized to Hong Ying. ¡°Madam, please don¡¯t mind her. She is just a poor girl and doesn¡¯t know much about rules.¡± Hearing Zhu Zongyang¡¯s instructions, the constable quickly went to pull Liu Sanniang. However, before he could touch Liu Sanniang¡¯s sleeve, Chu Yan grabbed his hand. Though he did not say anything, he made it very clear that with him around, no one could touch Liu Sanniang. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, kid? Get out of here and stop causing trouble.¡± If not for the fact that Chu Yan was tall and did not look like someone to be trifled with, Zhu Zongyang would have personally beaten him up. With a nce from Chu Yan, Zhu Zongyang immediately broke out in cold sweat and his face turned pale. When Lin Zheng returned from the government office and saw this scene, he quickly walked to Liu Sanniang¡¯s side. ¡°Miss Liu, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Wei Shi had gotten him to take charge of the situation in this mansion. Seeing that there was nothing much to do, he returned to the government office to ask if Magistrate Wei had returned. Then, he rushed back. However, he did not expect something to take ce while he was gone. Seeing that Lin Zheng was here, Liu Sanniang said, ¡°Magistrate Wei is not back yet. The fake Madam Zhou wants to take Little Miss away, so I stopped her.¡± Zhu Zongyang also quickly reacted. ¡°Lin Zheng, don¡¯t listen to her nonsense. She is the First Madam of the Zhou family, not a criminal.¡± ¡°Liu Sanniang, what else do you want to do? Madam Zhou just washed her face. What else do you want?¡± Zhu Zongyang didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with Liu Sanniang at this moment, afraid thatter he¡¯d be punished by the Zhou Family. After Zhu Zongyang finished speaking, he thought that Lin Zheng would stand on his side. Unexpectedly, Lin Zheng looked at Hong Ying seriously. Then, he turned to Old Master Zhou and cupped his hands. ¡°Old Master Zhou, I¡¯m instructed by Magistrate Wei to not let anyone take away Little Miss before hees back, not even Madam Zhou. Besides, why is Madam in such a hurry to take her daughter out? For the sake of the child¡¯s safety, she should stay in the mansion.¡± Hong Ying frowned and looked a little unhappy. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I get out or not, but everyone will get unhappy when people use them of being fake. Constable Lin, don¡¯t you think so?¡± Hong Ying was just unhappy that Lin Zheng had interrupted and ruined her n. She did not feel flustered or frustrated at all. Lin Zheng looked at Hong Ying. ¡°Madam is right.¡± After saying that, Lin Zheng said to Liu Sanniang, ¡°Miss Liu, Madam Zhou is not going out. Apologize to her.¡± Liu Sanniang said, ¡°I¡¯m also taking Little Miss¡¯s safety into consideration. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t mind since you love Little Miss so much.¡± Hong Ying nced at Liu Sanniang and sneered. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± Old Master Zhou narrowed his eyes. Zhu Zongyang wiped his forehead and was about to exin when Old Master Zhou turned around and left. After Old Master Zhou left, the servants in the mansion dispersed as well. The courtyard was also closed by the servant girl, clearly not allowing Liu Sanniang to enter again. Zhu Zongyang red at Liu Sanniang and was about to reprimand her. Lin Zheng spoke first. ¡°Miss Liu, it¡¯s all because of you this time. When Magistrate returns, he will thank you properly.¡± Fortunately, Liu Sanniang withstood the pressure and did not back off. If this fake had really taken Zhou Yanshu out, it would have been a huge mistake. Zhu Zongyang was stunned. ¡°Lin Zheng, you¡­ Why are you also¡­¡± Lin Zheng shot an angry look at Zhu Zongyang and did not say anything. His mission was to guard this courtyard and wait for Magistrate Wei to return. Until then, not a fly could go out. Since Liu Sanniang could not return to the courtyard, she nned to wait in the courtyard arranged by the Zhou Mansion for Wei Shi. After taking a few steps, she realized that Chu Yan was following her. Her heart trembled. For some reason, when there was no one around, she was afraid of Chu Yan. But the weird thing was that she actually felt safe being with Chu Yan just now. Now, her entire body was tense. If she walked fast, Chu Yan would walk fast too. She turned around and lowered her head. ¡°Stop following me.¡± Chu Yan said, ¡°The shoes you made are very good.¡± Only then did Liu Sanniang notice that the shoes Chu Yan was wearing had been made by her. Liu Sanniang blushed immediately. Ahhh, how dare he, how dare he walk around in those shoes! What a shameless person! Chu Yan smiled and was in a good mood. He turned around and left. Liu Sanniang watched him leave and heaved a sigh of relief. At the same time, she was angry and helpless. She stomped her feet and bit her lip before leaving. Shameless! Shameless! In the afternoon, Wei Shi came back. The real Madam Zhou, Li Yazhi, was also brought back. However, she was only wearing ragged clothes and was disheveled, looking nothing like a rich person. Wei Shi brought Li Yazhi to see Old Master Zhou immediately. Her eyes were red and swollen as she said, ¡°Great-grandfather, I¡¯m Li Yazhi.¡± Old Master Zhou could not even recognize her. Now, there were two Li Yazhi. They looked identical and their voices were the same. It was really difficult to tell them apart. Old Master Zhou calmed down and said, ¡°Go and invite Madam over. Let¡¯s see who is fake and who is real.¡± Chapter 46 - Confrontation

Chapter 46: Confrontation

The only option left was for the two Li Yazhi to confront each other. Li Yazhi was stunned for a moment before looking at Yu Shi. ¡°Mr. Yu, is the criminal who impersonated me still in the mansion?¡± Wei Shi nodded. They were exactly the same. If not for Liu Sanniang¡¯s psychic ability, everyone would be fooled. Li Yazhi immediately felt dizzy. She burst into rage. ¡°Quick, go and save Yanshu. How can we let Yanshu stay with her?¡± As Li Yazhi spoke, she staggered up and ran out. She was kidnapped and saw some terrifying scenes there. They did not give her anything to eat. She even cried for a long time. At this moment, she did not have much strength. However, she was really concerned about her daughter¡¯s safety. Even though she was weak, she still stumbled and ran towards her courtyard. Li Yazhi, who was disheveled and poorly dressed, didn¡¯t look like ady from a rich family at all. Even Old Master Zhou began to wonder if she was real. But Li Yazhi could no longer wait. She was eager to see if her daughter was safe. ¡®I can¡¯t wait.¡¯ Old Master Zhou had already stood up and walked out silently. Only then did Wei Shi have a chance to ask Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu, did anything happen in this mansion?¡± Liu Sanniang told Wei Shi about what urred earlier. Wei Shi looked at Liu Sanniang gratefully. ¡°Miss Liu, thank you.¡± Wei Shi was d that Liu Sanniang did not back off. Otherwise, the oue would have been catastrophic. Liu Sanniang asked. ¡°Sir, did everything go well on your side?¡± Wei Shi shook his head. ¡°They almost escaped, but after knowing that they couldn¡¯t, theymitted suicide. I¡¯ve already asked the coroner to do an autopsy.¡± Wei Shi felt a lingering fear just thinking about it. If he went anyter, these girls who were less than two years old would be taken away and might never be found again. Liu Sanniang looked at Wei Shi and said solemnly, ¡°Sir, the person behind this is powerful. The woman who impersonated First Madam Zhou is called Hong Ying. I saw all the memories of her training. This is not her first timemitting a crime.¡± Wei Shi felt a tightness in his chest. When he heard what Liu Sanniang said, anger surged in him. These people simply deserved no pity. ¡°Miss Liu, do you have a way to capture this woman and keep her alive? Then, you can read her mind. It¡¯s best if you can find more clues.¡± Wei Shi knew this case was connected with something much bigger. Now that it was confirmed, this was already beyond his ability to handle it. He wanted to collect more evidence and report it to the emperor. Liu Sanniang was in a difficult position. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± If they really fought, she was definitely not Hong Ying¡¯s match. Wei Shi wanted her to use her psychic power to deal with Hong Ying, but Liu Sanniang did not know other than reading people¡¯s mind, what else could she do with her ability. Wei Shi sighed. Li Yazhi stumbled back to the courtyard and knocked on the door. ¡°Tao Hong, Liu Lu, open the door. Granny, open the door and bring Yanshu out. Hurry.¡± Li Yazhi felt that she had used up all her strength. She had never been so tired before. She leaned against the door and sat down weakly. When she thought of someone impersonating her, Li Yazhi trembled in fear. At the thought that her dear daughter was still inside, she had no choice but to continue banging on the door. The servant girl quickly opened the door. When she saw the familiar face, she screamed in fear. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Hearing the scream, Tao Hong and Liu Lu, who were waiting in the room,e out. Liu Lu scolded her. ¡°Why are you screaming? Didn¡¯t I say that no one is allowed to open the door without Madam¡¯s permission? Why are you¡­ Ah¡­¡± Before she could finish, she saw Li Yazhi and let out an ear-piercing scream. Li Yazhi had already stood up slowly with the help of the door frame. ¡°Tao Hong, Liu Lu, where¡¯s Yanshu? Hurry up and bring her to me.¡± Tao Hong and Liu Lu opened their mouths but couldn¡¯t utter a sound, their eyes wide with fear. Two madams. How was that possible? ¡°M-Madam¡­¡± Tao Hou called instinctively. Li Yazhi looked anxious. ¡°Where is Yanshu? Where is my precious daughter?¡± Li Yazhi was most worried about her daughter. She did not have the time to exin anything to the two maidservants. She just wanted to confirm if her daughter was safe. ¡°What¡¯s going on outside? Why is it so noisy?¡± Hong Ying¡¯s voice came from inside the house. Soon, she came out, followed by Granny Li and Nanny, who was carrying the child. Li Yazhi felt like she was about to suffocate when she saw someone who looked exactly like her walk out. Li Yazhi shivered and all the hair on her body stood up. ¡°Monster, you¡¯re a monster!¡± The person in front of her was no different from her in terms of appearance, voice, and figure. She was not a human, but a monster in human skin. All the servants dropped their jaws at the sight of two identical Madam Zhou. Li Yazhi came back to her senses and rushed over, wanting to tear off Hong Ying¡¯s face to show everyone that she was fake. However, Hong Ying wouldn¡¯t let her approach so easily. Her expression turned cold. ¡°Tao Hong, Liu Lu, what are you waiting for? Catch this imposter.¡± Hong Ying¡¯s voice was stern. Tao Hong and Liu Lu immediately stopped the real Li Yazhi. In any case, they weren¡¯t to me for not being able to tell apart these two madams, because they looked exactly like each other. Hong Ying was domineering. She did not show any fear or guilt. The servants did not dare to disobey her. On the other hand, the real Li Yazhi was in a sorry state with a miserable face. She did not look like a girl from a rich family at all. Li Yazhi was grabbed by her maidservant and screamed. ¡°Tao Hong, Liu Lu, can¡¯t you even recognize me? What¡¯s the use of having you two with me for so many years? I will sell the two of you!¡± Li Yazhi was furious. The servant girls who had been with her since she was young could not recognize her. When Tao Hong and Liu Lu heard that, their hearts trembled. They didn¡¯t know whom to believe, but when Li Yazhi said that she was going to sell them, the two of them instantly treated her as a fake. Chapter 47 - Can’t Tell Them Apart

Chapter 47: Can¡¯t Tell Them Apart

Liu Lu grabbed Li Yazhi tightly in her arms and gritted her teeth. ¡°You¡¯re the impostor. Our madam won¡¯t treat us like this.¡± Tao Hong echoed immediately. ¡°Yes, Madam would never sell us.¡± Li Yazhi exploded with anger. When Old Master Zhou arrived, all the servants were relieved. Li Yazhi broke down and shouted. ¡°Old Master, I¡¯m the real Li Yazhi. She¡¯s fake. You have to save Yanshu.¡± Hong Ying¡¯s expression was calm. ¡°Old Master, where did this impostere from? Does she think she can distort the truth just by shedding a few tears?¡± Li Yazhi was burning with anxiety. Looking at Old Master Zhou¡¯s incredulous and hesitant look, she was so anxious that she cried. She turned to look at Wei Shi for help. ¡°Magistrate Wei, tell them that I¡¯m the real one. It was you who saved me.¡± Wei Shi frowned and said seriously, ¡°That¡¯s right, she¡¯s the real Madam Zhou. I rescued her from the criminal den.¡± Wei Shi looked at Hong Ying. Under normal circumstances, the imposter would have started to panic, but Hong Ying did not. Even when the real Madam Zhou was in front of her, she still did not hesitate and insisted that she was real. The servants sighed and did not even dare to breathe loudly. They had never expected that they would see two identical First Madam Zhou. It was simply mind-blowing. Old Master Zhou also took a deep breath. Seeing that Wei Shi believed her, Li Yazhi finally regained someposure. She looked at Hong Ying with killing intent. Unfortunately, her gaze could not kill. Otherwise, she really wanted to cut this imposter into pieces! Li Yazhi looked away from Hong Ying and said to Granny Li, ¡°Granny, don¡¯t you even recognize me? You¡¯ve watched me grow up. How can you not recognize me?¡± Granny Li frowned. ¡°M-Madam, I¡¯m old. You¡¯re both the same. How can I tell the difference?¡± Granny Li looked at Hong Ying and then at Li Yazhi. She was biased towards Hong Ying. After all, Li Yazhi looked miserable, while Hong Ying was domineering. No matter how she looked at it, Hong Ying didn¡¯t look like the fake one. Li Yazhi was a little disappointed. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°Granny, do you remember that ten years ago, your son borrowed a hundred taels of silver to gamble and lost it all? You were the one who begged me to save his life.¡± ¡°And Tao Hong, when we were still in the capital, my mother matched you with a man, but you refused to marry him. You said that you would never marry and serve me for the rest of your life, remember?¡± ¡°Liu Lu, you stole my hair essories and sold them and were punished. Don¡¯t you remember it?¡± The more Li Yazhi spoke, the calmer she became. Although the imposter could have her appearance, figure, and voice, she couldn¡¯t have her memory. Previously, she was confused, angry, and anxious, so she didn¡¯t know what to do. But as long as she calmed down, she knew what to do. After Li Yazhi finished speaking, the expressions of Granny Li, Tao Hong, and Liu Lu changed. They immediately stayed away from Hong Ying and knelt down, pping their faces apologetically. Tao Hong and Liu Lu answered in a sobbing tone. ¡°Madam, please forgive me. It¡¯s my fault that I didn¡¯t recognize you.¡± Granny Li also pped herself twice. ¡°Madam, I¡¯m wrong. You can punish me.¡± Li Yazhi heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s good that you all know your mistake. I won¡¯t punish you. This is not entirely your fault.¡± Nanny quickly carried Zhou Yanshu to Li Yazhi. Wei Shi was already prepared to let his subordinates arrest Hong Ying, but then he saw Hong Ying smile coldly. Everyone¡¯s hearts skipped a beat. Liu Sanniang¡¯s eyes widened. She was really impressed by Hong Ying¡¯s courage. She actually refused to admit she was fake at this time. Hong Ying smiled coldly. ¡°Granny Li, are you really sure that she¡¯s real?¡± Granny Li was stunned and stammered. ¡°Only Madam knows about what happened to my son.¡± Hong Ying said unhurriedly, ¡°At least give me a chance to speak. Magistrate Wei, if you don¡¯t even give me a chance to respond, I¡¯ll suspect that you¡¯re colluding with the criminal!¡± Wei Shi said, ¡°Go ahead.¡± He was angry and helpless. She was different from all the criminals he had encountered. When criminals met an official, they would more or less get scared, but Hong Ying showed no such thing. Wei Shi was sure that Hong Ying would never admit it. Unless he could remove her fake face in public, she would never admit that she was an imposter. Hong Ying¡¯s calm and arrogant attitude made people believe that she was actually the real one. Hong Ying smiled and said, ¡°Granny Li, do you remember that after my mother found out that I gave you 100 taels of silver, you were flogged ten times and knelt for a few days.¡± When Hong Ying said this, Li Yazhi¡¯s face quickly turned pale and her eyes widened in disbelief. Seeing her like this, Liu Sanniang knew that things were getting out of hand. She did not expect Hong Ying to even have Li Yazhi¡¯s memory. When Hong Ying saw Li Yazhi break down again, she smiled smugly and continued. ¡°Tao Hong, you don¡¯t want to get married, but you want to be my husband¡¯s concubine.¡± ¡°Liu Lu, it¡¯s only right for you to be flogged twenty times. However, after all, you¡¯ve been with me for so many years. How could I not care about you when you were suffering? You only recovered so quickly because I got someone to buy the best medicine for you.¡± Granny Li, Tao Hong, and Liu Lu immediately stood up and moved away. They didn¡¯t even know which side they should go to now. Old Master Zhou frowned and said in a low voice, ¡°Bring Yanshu over.¡± One of the two granddaughters-inw was definitely fake, but there was only one great-granddaughter. No matter who was real or fake, the safety of the child was the most important. Li Yazhi almost broke down. She opened her mouth but couldn¡¯t say anything. All the servants were looking away from her. Li Yazhi looked at Wei Shi, who said in a deep voice, ¡°Madam Zhou, I believe you.¡± However, he did not have any evidence. Without evidence, there was nothing he could do. Hong Ying stopped smiling and looked at Wei Shi. ¡°Magistrate Wei, you were the one who said that the criminal would steal my daughter from the Zhou Mansion. You set up the defense and then brought back a woman who looks exactly like me, using me of being fake. What is your motive?¡± Wei Shi frowned. ¡°I¡¯m an upright person. Don¡¯t nder me!¡± What an arrogant criminal! She actually started to use him. Hong Ying snorted. ¡°Who knows? After all, the word ¡®criminal¡¯ isn¡¯t written on the face.¡± Wei Shi was so angry that his face turned livid. Damn it, how he wished he had the ability to tear off her fake mask and show everyone the ugly face underneath it. Chapter 48 - No One Can Do It

Chapter 48: No One Can Do It

It was precisely because no one could expose her that Hong Ying was so confident. Even if the real Madam Zhou was here, it didn¡¯t change a thing. Li Yazhi was already tired. Angered and provoked by Hong Ying, she suddenly fainted. Her body was too weak to support her any longer. Liu Sanniang felt indignant at how shamless the criminal was. She thought that as long as Wei Shi came back with the real Madam Zhou, the matter would be resolved. However, she did not expect this to happen. Hong Ying had the power and could change her appearance at will. Her ability was super strong, and she was exactly the same as Li Yazhi. They were now at a dead end and couldn¡¯t find a way out. Unless someone could unmask Hong Ying, but who had the ability to do so? Everyone present hadplicated expressions. Hong Ying smiled. ¡°Magistrate Wei, why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Am I wrong?¡± Wei Shi looked at Hong Ying angrily and helplessly. He could not do anything to Hong Ying and could not expose her. Old Master Zhou had already gotten someone to take Zhou Yanshu away. His expression was solemn as he looked at the unconscious Li Yazhi and then at Hong Ying. He said in a low voice, ¡°Others can¡¯t tell who is real or fake, but I believe that my grandson, whom you married, can tell the truth.¡± Now, even Old Master Zhou had no choice. The only way was to send a letter to his grandson, Zhou Chengwen, who was in the capital, to ask for leave and return to his hometown. Outsiders could not be able to tell the difference, but Zhou Chengwen, the husband, should be able to. Hong Ying smiled faintly. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡± Wei Shi was shocked. Even at this time, the fake one was still so calm! ¡°Old Master, this¡­ Madam¡­¡± Butler Zhou looked at the unconscious Li Yazhi and asked. ¡°How should we settle her?¡± Old Master Zhou frowned. ¡°Put her in the west courtyard.¡± After receiving the instruction, Butler Zhou immediately made the arrangements. Old Master Zhou looked at Wei Shi. ¡°Magistrate Wei, this way please.¡± Not only did this matter not get resolved, it became even moreplicated. Old Master Zhou wanted to call his son and grandson back, but he was afraid that none of them could tell who was the real one. Wei Shi was troubled. The only way now was to unmask the imposter, but where could he find a person who had the ability to do so? They went to the front hall. Old Master Zhou said to Wei Shi, ¡°Magistrate Wei, I¡¯ll have to trouble you with this matter. Please find the imposter.¡± Wei Shi said solemnly, ¡°Old Master Zhou, it¡¯s my job and I¡¯ll do my best!¡± After leaving the Zhou Mansion, Wei Shi felt like his legs weighed a thousand pound. He personally sent Liu Sanniang home. On the way, he was silent. After a long time, Wei Shi sighed heavily. Liu Sanniang couldn¡¯t help but feel worried. She thought for a moment and said, ¡°Sir, there are some capable people in Yong County. They might have a way.¡± Imposter was after all an imposter. Nothing was inexhaustible, and so was power. Liu Sanniang had power, so she knew that there would be times when her power would run out. Wei Shi thanked her. ¡°Miss Liu, thank you so much. I¡¯ll think of a way.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. When they parted, Liu Sanniang said, ¡°Sir, can you help me pass a message to Officer Zhou?¡± Wei Shi nodded. ¡°Miss Liu, go ahead.¡± Liu Sanniang recalled the ck aura on Officer Zhou. She did not know what it was, but her intuition told her that it was not something good. ¡°Please tell him toe to me if he¡¯s still willing to let me help him.¡± Liu Sanniang told him seriously. Wei Shi nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Liu. I¡¯ll definitely convey your message.¡± Lin Zheng had aplicated expression. ¡°Miss Liu, can I ask you for help?¡± Wei Shi looked at Lin Zheng. He had been with him for several years. He looked cold and heartless, but everyone had secrets, and Lin Zheng was no exception. Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Lin Mu looked at Liu Sanniang and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± She smiled and turned to go home. Wei Shi was very busy. He had to send the children he rescued back, but before that, he had to ask a doctor to check on these children in case they were poisoned. When Liu Sanniang returned home, it was already dark. The moment she entered, Liu Eng, who was eating, looked up and smiled. ¡°Sanniang, you¡¯re back. Have you eaten?¡± Liu Dng nced at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Come and eat.¡± Mr. Liu took a sip of wine. ¡°Eng, go get a bowl for your sister.¡± Madam Wei looked at Liu Sanniang worriedly. When she saw that her daughter was fine, she was relieved and did not say anything. Liu Eng had already stood up to get a bowl and chopsticks for Liu Sanniang. Liu Sanniang sat down beside Liu Dng and ate together. After dinner, Liu Sanniang cleaned up the dishes. Madam Wei pulled her hand. ¡°Eng will wash the dishes.¡± Liu Eng muttered. ¡°I was the one who got a bowl and chopsticks for Sanniang. Let Dng wash the dishes.¡± Liu Dng red at him. Liu Eng stopped talking and quietly went to wash the dishes. Madam Wei pulled Liu Sanniang to her room and closed the door. Madam Wei asked worriedly. ¡°Is everything alright?¡± Just as Liu Sanniang was about to exin to Madam Wei, she suddenly raised her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t say it. I don¡¯t want to hear it.¡± Seeing her daughter¡¯s expression, Madam Wei wanted to cry! She didn¡¯t want her daughter to get involved in anything dangerous. The ability that was given to her would eventually put her in great danger. Madam Wei looked serious. ¡°Sanniang, promise me that you won¡¯t tell anyone about your power, okay?¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Madam Wei sighed and gently hugged Liu Sanniang. ¡°I just hope that you can find a good husband and live a happy life.¡± Chapter 49 - Reading The Dead

Chapter 49: Reading The Dead

??

When Liu Sanniang heard this, she wanted to cry. This had been her mother¡¯s wish for two lifetimes. Nothing was more important to her than her mother. Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Yes, I promise you.¡± She would definitely find a good husband, have children, live a perfect life, and die without regrets. With Liu Sanniang¡¯s assurance, Madam Wei was finally relieved. After Madam Wei left, Liu Sanniang washed up and went to sleep. In a daze, she opened her eyes and found herself in an unfamiliar ce. Liu Sanniang was awake. She reached out but could not touch anything. She knew that she was in a dream. This time was different. She walked into the path and heard a lot ofughter. She looked toward the source of the voice. It was a family holding a child they had lost and found. They were crying andughing and kissing the child. The child leaned into his mother¡¯s arms and smiled, as if he could feel her mother¡¯s love. Liu Sanniang felt a warmth in her heart. A golden light flew towards her and entered her body. She felt veryfortable. She was like a spectator looking at a family reunion. When Liu Sanniang woke up, the sky was already bright. She opened her eyes and could feel that her strength had increased a little. There was a hint of determination in her eyes. It was a path she had never taken in her previous life. It was as if she was enlightened and could understand some things that she did not understand before. Madam Wei had already gone to work and her father and brother had gone to the fields. Liu Sanniang found the breakfast they left for her in the pot. The porridge was delicious, and the fragrant vegetable bun was simply superb. Madam Wei¡¯s culinary skills were terrific. Liu Sanniang narrowed her eyes and ate with a smile before going out. She already had a way to deal with Hong Ying. Liu Sanniang came to the government office. She asked the officer to inform the Magistrate of hering. This time, the officer quickly went to deliver the message. Soon, Wei Shi came out in person. ¡°Miss Liu, pleasee in.¡± Liu Sanniang followed Wei Shi into the inner hall. Wei Shi was looking at the results of the autopsy. The men hadmitted suicide by taking poison, but strangely, their poison sacs were not in their teeth, but in their stomachs. Wei Shi felt stumped by this case again. Liu Sanniang said, ¡°Sir, I think I can give it a try.¡± Wei Shi was surprised. ¡°Try what?¡± Liu Sanniang said, ¡°I can try to unmask Hong Ying, but I¡¯m not sure if it will work.¡± Wei Shi was delighted. ¡°Miss Liu, I¡¯m grateful enough as long as you are willing to try. It doesn¡¯t matter if you fail.¡± Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°Before that, I want to see the corpses of those people.¡± Liu Sanniang needed to find out step by step what was the key to breaking Hong Ying¡¯s ability. And there was definitely something that those corpses could tell her about Hong Ying. Wei Shi frowned. ¡°Miss Liu, their corpses are not pleasing to the eye. You have to be mentally prepared.¡± Liu Sanniang was only a fourteen-year-old girl unlike those who got used to seeing dead bodies and did not think much of it after a point in time. However, ordinary people usually couldn¡¯t ept it. Liu Sanniang knew she¡¯d definitely feel disgusted, but she was still willing to try. ¡°I know.¡± For some reason, she was just disgusted, but not afraid. The corpses couldn¡¯t be more terrifying than Chu Yan, could they? Wei Shi really admired Liu Sanniang. He personally took her to see the corpses. The bodies were still at the government office and had not been sent to the newly built mortuary yet. The government office had a separate ce to keep the corpses. When Wei Shi brought Liu Sanniang over, the coroner was also present. Lin Zheng and Officer Zhou were both there to help. Wei Shi waved his hand and asked the others to leave. Only Lin Zheng, Officer Zhou, and the coroner were left in the mortuary. Officer Zhou looked at Liu Sanniang in surprise. ¡°Miss Liu, you¡­¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Officer Zhou. The ck aura around him had increased. Liu Sanniang frowned. ¡°Officer Zhou, have you encountered anything recently?¡± Officer Zhou was confused by the question and replied. ¡°No.¡± Other than helping the magistrate investigate the case, he did not do anything else. Why did Liu Sanniang ask this? Liu Sanniang shook her head. She could only see Officer Zhou being devoured by the ck aura, but she did not know what it was or where it came from. Other than Officer Zhou who was a little confused, no one else thought much about it. Wei Shi said, ¡°Miss Liu, all seven corpses are here.¡± The coroner started to speak. ¡°They allmitted suicide by poisoning. The poison is powerful and is in the stomach. Once it¡¯s triggered, they¡¯ll die on the spot.¡± Wei Shi nodded. ¡°Yes. After they were captured, they died right away.¡± He was really angry that he didn¡¯t even get a chance to interrogate them. Liu Sanniang walked over. Lin Zheng said, ¡°Miss Liu, be mentally prepared. Their eyes are still open.¡± Wei Shi added hastily. ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± The coroner frowned. This girl was extraordinarily bold. Did her parents and brother know that she was so brave? Liu Sanniang smiled. She was not afraid. She pulled apart the white cloth covering the dead man¡¯s face and looked at it. The dead man¡¯s face was green. For some reason, his eyes couldn¡¯t close. They were wide open and the body already had livor mortis. His expression seemed to indicate that he died in pain. Liu Sanniang frowned. She reached out and released her power. She was stronger now. Even if he was dead, she could read everything about him. The body was dead, but the soul was still alive. He hadmitted heinous crimes when he was alive, so he could not be relieved after he died. That was why he died with a pained expression and his eyes open. Liu Sanniang closed her eyes and quietly explored his mind. Not long after, she heard painful moans and cries for help. They were dead, but their souls were imprisoned in their bodies and could not be freed. They were in extreme pain. Now that someone could sense them, they naturally cried for help crazily. Chapter 50 - Karma Of Sin

Chapter 50: Karma Of Sin

Liu Sanniang used her power to forcefully suppress the seven crazy souls and obtained what they knew. She knew the source of their abilities as well as how to break them. The souls were trembling, begging for mercy. Being imprisoned in the body was too painful. They died without fear, but only after death did they know what terror was. One reaped what one sowed. Karma never failed to befall anyone. Liu Sanniang opened her eyes with a calm expression. Though her expression remained unchanged, it gave people a feeling that she was a formidable master. Wei Shi was stunned and looked at Liu Sanniang in a daze. Liu Sanniang looked at the seven corpses and chanted. ¡°Namo Amitabha Buddha¡­¡± (Note: Amitabha Pure Land Rebirth Mantra) The scripture that Liu Sanniang recited was so powerful that Wei Shi and the others held their breath. As Liu Sanniang finished her chanting, the air in the room became less oppressive. Wei Shi, Lin Zheng, and the others felt a little refreshed. This was the first time Liu Sanniang had chanted the Rebirth Mantra. She had helped them reincarnate, but most likely, they would only reincarnate into animals in their next lives. They would suffer and pay for their sins. With the golden light flying into her body, Liu Sanniang felt at ease. ¡°This is really strange. Why are their eyes closed now?¡± The coroner immediately noticed that the corpses¡¯ eyes, which could not be shut earlier, were closed now. Wei Shi looked over and saw that it was indeed so. The painful expression on their faces had also disappeared. The coroner pulled back the white cloth covering the other six corpses. Without exception, everyone¡¯s eyes were closed, and their stiff expressions of pain had eased. They were calm, as if they had fallen asleep. Wei Shi looked at Liu Sanniang with respect. ¡°Miss Liu.¡± Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve helped them reincarnate. I already know how to break Hong Ying¡¯s ability.¡± Wei Shi pped his hands happily. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Yesterday, he thought that it would be good if Liu Sanniang could find a way, but she did not know what to do. However, after a night, Liu Sanniang became stronger. It was as if she had suddenly understood something. Wei Shi was happy and worried at the same time. He didn¡¯t know if it was a good thing for Liu Sanniang to walk down this path. Her mother¡¯s heart probably ached terribly. Liu Sanniang was not in a hurry. She looked at Officer Zhou to find that he was still surrounded by a lot of ck aura. Hong Ying was no longer a threat, so it didn¡¯t matter if she took a break. Officer Zhou was a good person. He looked like he needed help more than anyone at this moment. Officer Zhou saw Liu Sanniang looking at him and smiled. ¡°Miss Liu, what did you just chant? Listening to you, I feel much more rxed. It was the kind offort that came from the deepest of my soul. I don¡¯t know why, but I keep feeling tired these days.¡± ¡°It¡¯s as if I¡¯m burdened with a thousand pounds.¡± Officer Zhou stretched his body. He really wished he could listen to that scripture a few more times. Liu Sanniang looked at Officer Zhou. ¡°Uncle Zhou, to be honest, I saw a lot of ck aura on you. This thing is very strange. Come closer. I¡¯ll help you see what it is.¡± Officer Zhou was shocked. ¡°There¡¯s ck aura on my body? Is it because of this ck aura that I¡¯m so tired?¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°I think so.¡± Officer Zhou continued. ¡°When you saw me two days ago, your expression was a little strange. Did you see the ck aura on my body back then?¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. She did not take a closer look at that time and did not have time. Officer Zhou walked to Liu Sanniang with a solemn expression. ¡°Miss Liu, please help me. I can¡¯t die yet. I haven¡¯t found my daughter. If I die now, I¡¯ll be letting her down.¡± Liu Sanniang knew that the Officer Zhou was talking about was his deceased wife. The loss of his eldest daughter had be a knot in Officer Zhou¡¯s heart. He would not be at ease without finding his daughter, not until he died. Liu Sanniang looked at Officer Zhou and said, ¡°Give me your hand.¡± Officer Zhou stretched out his hand. His hands were calloused and old. Liu Sanniang gently held his hand. She closed her eyes and sensed. The memories that belonged to Officer Zhou drowned her like a tide. The memories surged like a flood. Liu Sanniang stood among them. She saw Officer Zhou when he was young. He married a woman happily. They respected each other and lived a very sweet life. The couple was loving and their family life was harmonious. Not long after Officer Zhou got married, his wife was pregnant. As a father for the first time, Officer Zhou was so excited that he was at a loss. As his wife¡¯s stomach gradually grew bigger, he would stroke her bulging stomach and say a little foolishly. ¡°I¡¯m your father. I¡¯m your father.¡± Officer Zhou was the only son, and his parents were also nice people. The two elders were also happy that their son and his wife had a good rtionship. After ten months of pregnancy, she gave birth to a daughter. Officer Zhou¡¯s wife felt a little guilty that she could not give birth to a son. However, Officer Zhou¡¯s family was very happy. The old manforted Officer Zhou¡¯s wife and told her not to worry. Officer Zhou¡¯s eldest daughter was Zhou Mingzhu, the apple of his eye. Zhou Mingzhu was protected by his family and looked very cute. Officer Zhou doted on her more than anything in this world. Officer Zhou¡¯s wife, who was originally worried that her daughter would not be liked, was relieved. When Zhou Mingzhu was two years old, she was pregnant again. The family was also looking forward to the second child. But one day, Zhou Mingzhu was lost. They couldn¡¯t find her. The entire family searched anxiously for a long time. As a result, Officer Zhou¡¯s wife had a miscarriage and her body became weak. Zhou Mingzhu was lost, and the entire family fell into grief. Officer Zhou¡¯s wife copsed and died of illness within two years. Before she died, her eyes were filled with tears. She grabbed Officer Zhou¡¯s hand, full of regret and self-me. ¡°Don¡¯t give up. Find our daughter.¡± Officer Zhou agreed while crying. He kept his promise and had never given up on searching for her. After his wife passed away, under the pleading of his parents, he married another woman and had a child. It was a son. A few years ago, Officer Zhou¡¯s parents passed away one after another. On their deathbeds, they sighed, guilty and regretful that they couldn¡¯t protect their granddaughter. Chapter 51 - Inner Hell

Chapter 51: Inner Hell

If they had been more careful, they might not have lost Mingzhu. Officer Zhou had arrested many criminals and asked around, but there was no news rted to his daughter. Because of that, he couldn¡¯t sleep at night and had to drink himself into oblivion. He wished that Mingzhu would be fine and happy. He prayed that he would be able to see his daughter again in his lifetime. For this to happen, he would do anything. Liu Sanniang let go and opened her eyes. She looked at Officer Zhou with aplicated expression. No one would have thought that Hong Ying was actually Officer Zhou¡¯s lost daughter. This ck aura was the sin Hong Ying hadmitted. Officer Zhou loved his daughter dearly and prayed to the heavens that he was willing to bear all the bad things for his daughter. Therefore, the karma of sin fell on Officer Zhou. ¡°Miss Liu, what did you see?¡± Officer Zhou said in a trembling voice. He felt that he was very close to his daughter. This was the first time he felt that his daughter was still alive since she was lost more than ten years ago. Looking at Liu Sanniang¡¯s sympathetic expression, his heart tightened, afraid that he would receive bad news. Liu Sanniang said slowly, ¡°Your daughter is called Hong Ying.¡± Wei Shi frowned. Wasn¡¯t Hong Ying that imposter from the Zhou Mansion? Officer Zhou did not know that the fake Li Yazhi was Hong Ying, so he quickly asked her. ¡°Where is she? Miss Liu, please tell me.¡± Before Liu Sanniang could speak, Wei Shi spoke first. ¡°Miss Liu, let¡¯s talk about this after the matter at the Zhou Mansion is solved.¡± Although Officer Zhou would find out sooner orter, theter he found out, the less pain he would feel. Wei Shi did not know how many bad things Hong Ying had done, but he was sure that there were a lot. Officer Zhou was an upright person. If he knew that his daughter had be such a sinful person, how heartbroken would he be? If Hong Ying was convicted, she was certain to receive capital punishment. Officer Zhou had just found her daughter and was about to lose her again. Could he bear such pain? In order to prevent Officer Zhou from doing something stupid after knowing the truth, Wei Shi stopped Liu Sanniang from telling the truth. After the matter in the Zhou Mansion was resolved, Officer Zhou would naturally know. Liu Sanniang smiled apologetically at Officer Zhou. ¡°Uncle Zhou, I¡¯m not capable enough to urately pinpoint where she is, but I feel that you will reunite with her soon.¡± Officer Zhou smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for more than ten years. As long as we can reunite, I can afford to wait.¡± Wei Shi heaved a sigh of relief. He was really afraid that Liu Sanniang would not understand his worries. He smiled at Liu Sanniang gratefully. ¡°Miss Liu, please enlighten me as well!¡± Lin Zheng witnessed everything. Officer Zhou was immersed in the joy of wanting to reunite with his daughter, but as a spectator, he could clearly see the sorrow on Liu Sanniang¡¯s face. Lin Zheng did not have time to care about Officer Zhou, because he himself was also in hell. Before seeing Liu Sanniang, he felt that he would live in a dark hell for the rest of his life, but now he had hope. With hope, the pain he felt every day seemed to have multiplied. He was too eager to be freed and to know why. Wei Shi said, ¡°Let¡¯s go somewhere else. I¡¯ll grant you a day of leave.¡± Lin Zheng looked at Liu Sanniang sincirely. ¡°Please.¡± He was too anxious. Liu Sanniang smiled. She understood his anxiety. After returning to the inner hall, Wei Shi went to deal with his paperwork. Officer Zhou also went to work. Liu Sanniang asked Lin Zheng to sit down and reached out his hand. She ced her hand on Lin Zheng¡¯s wrist and closed her eyes. Thest time she tried to read Lin Zheng, she did not see it clearly. She only saw Lin Zheng being trapped in a dream, feeling hopeless. This time, there was enough time, and Lin Zhengpletely trusted her and opened his heart to Liu Sanniang. This was also the first time Lin Zheng faced the thing he was most afraid of. Liu Sanniang felt as if she had walked into darkness. In this darkness, deepughter came from all directions. In the darkness, there was a rapid breathing filled with fear. There seemed to be no end to the darkness. After a long time, Liu Sanniang still could only hearughter and breathing. She knew that the person who was breathing rapidly was Lin Zheng, and that deepughter was what Lin Zheng was afraid of. Liu Sanniang exerted her power and tore through the darkness. She slowly walked towards the source of theughter. Lin Zheng lookedpletely different from when he was young. He was weak and helpless. He hid in a corner and did not even dare to cry. Lin Zheng¡¯s greatest fear was the endless violence inflicted on him. The man¡¯s eyes were red. The excitement of violence made his breathing heavy. With a lowugh, he beat Lin Zheng up. He smiled like a demon from hell. ¡°My son, don¡¯t even think about getting rid of me for the rest of your life.¡± These words were like a curse which was deeply engraved in Lin Zheng¡¯s mind. It had be the worst nightmare of his life, even after he grew up and became a constable at the government office. However, every time it waste at night, he would be pulled into the nightmare. In the horrifying dream, there would be the person Lin Zheng was most terrified of. He was weak and helpless, unable to fight back. He became a fish on the chopping board, letting that demon crush him. The man died of a cerebral hemorrhage. After getting drunk, the man¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. He smiled wickedly and punched Lin Zheng again and again. However, suddenly, blood oozed out of the man¡¯s eyes and he fell to the ground, dead. Though the man was dead, Lin Zheng was still not relieved, still living in the infinitely terrifying hell. Liu Sanniang could feel the resentmenting from Lin Zheng. It was the resentment that belonged to Lin Zheng¡¯s father. His father was indignant that he couldn¡¯t beat his son into death before dying. Chapter 52 - There’s Evil In This World, But There’s Also Good

Chapter 52: There¡¯s Evil In This World, But There¡¯s Also Good

Liu Sanniang¡¯s lips moved as she softly chanted a scripture. ¡°Namo Amitabha Buddha¡­¡± (Note: Amitabha Pure Land Rebirth Mantra) As her voice chanting the scripture faded, the resentment that was lingering around Lin Zheng disappeared. No matter how unwilling it was to leave, it didn¡¯t belong to this world. Since it did not belong here, it should go where it should go. A golden light flew into Liu Sanniang¡¯s body. Liu Sanniang let go of his hand. With his eyes closed, Lin Zheng said in a choked voice, ¡°So he was the cause of my nightmare.¡± Lin Zheng didn¡¯t expect that the person who made him suffer was actually his father who had abused him. Even in death, his father still hated him and tortured him. Over the years, Lin Zheng had spent thousands of days and nights in his inner hell. Lin Zheng felt like there was a hole in his heart, leaving him in pain. Though the soul of pain was gone, he still did not feel rxed. He opened his eyes and looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu, should I not exist in this world?¡± This was because he had never experienced how good the world was. All he felt was pain. After his mother passed away when he was little, he spent his childhood filled with endless violence. Even after his father died, he still did not let him off. Liu Sanniang looked at Lin Zheng seriously and said, ¡°No, you should live. It¡¯s because of you that those people who have been wronged can seek justice. Look.¡± Liu Sanniang raised her hand. She helped Lin Zheng visualize the people he had helped and how grateful they were towards him in the past. There was evil in the world, but there was also good. When he opened his eyes again, Lin Zheng looked at Liu Sanniang with respect. He stood up and bowed to Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu, thank you for answering my questions.¡± Before Liu Sanniang could speak, Lin Zheng spoke again. ¡°Miss Liu, you deserve my respect.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded with a smile. After returning from the government office, Liu Sanniang couldn¡¯t help but wonder if she could ever get married in this life. When she returned home, Liu Sanniang saw many people chatting andughing as they came out of Liu Yinniang¡¯s house. Liu Sanniang went closer to take a look. One of the women was Madam Bai, and the other one was a matchmaker. Seeing the matchmaker, Liu Sanniang knew that Madam Bai was helping her daughter select a good husband. In her previous life, Liu Yinniang married a butcher in Ling County, and her married life was blissful. Liu Sanniang recalled that in her previous life, the few female friends she was on good terms with all had a happy marriage except her. Liu Ju¡¯er was married to an orphan in Yang Vige. Her condition was the worst among all friends because her stepmother didn¡¯t like her and didn¡¯t make the effort to find her a good husband. However, Liu Ju¡¯er¡¯s stepmother was not greedy. She just wanted Liu Ju¡¯er to suffer for the rest of her life. Yang vige was very poor. When Liu Ju¡¯er went there, she was in despair. However, she did not expect that the man, Yang Qingshan, was extremely protective of her. Liu Ju¡¯er had suffered a lot. The vige was poor and there was not much food. However, she was happy and smiling every day. Liu Sanniang recalled it and was a little envious. Liu Hui and Liu Ju¡¯er were rtives. Liu Hui¡¯s mother treated Liu Hui well and would give her a lot of pocket money. Liu Hui married in Yong County and her husband was a shopkeeper for a cloth merchant. Liu Zhi¡¯er married someone whoter became the magistrate of Ling County. Liu Sanniang was friends with only these girls. Seeing that Liu Yinniang had started to seek a husband, she couldn¡¯t help but think of the past. At the same time, she looked forward to seeing what kind of man she would marry. Liu Sanniang was a little worried. She did not want to end up being single all her life again. After settling the matter in the Zhou mansion, she would not go out again. She would just stay at home doing embroidery work and wait for good news. This way, nothing would go wrong. Three dayster. Wei Shi came to invite Liu Sanniang to the Zhou Mansion. Old Master Zhou had called the entire family back. The person who was most shocked was Li Yazhi¡¯s husband, Zhou Chengwen. He looked at two Li Yazhi and was so shocked that he stuttered. ¡°Which one of you is real?¡± Hong Ying smiled. ¡°Husband, don¡¯t you recognize me?¡± After three days of recuperation, Li Yazhi had already recovered. Seeing that this fake was pretending to be her, she was furious. ¡°Husband, she¡¯s fake. I¡¯m real!¡± Zhou Chengwen couldn¡¯t tell them apart at all. He frowned and looked at Master Zhou. ¡°Dad, what should I do?¡± Master Zhou also had a solemn expression. His two daughters-inw were exactly the same. How could he tell? Mrs. Zhou was frowning. Her daughter-inw had been impersonated, but she could not find the imposter. This was simply terrifying. Li Yazhi was so angry that she wanted to cry. ¡°Father-inw, Mother-inw, I¡¯m the real one. Look at me, don¡¯t you recognize me?¡± Li Yazhi could not maintain herposure at all. She was panicked and worried. Over the past few days, she had thought of many ways. For example, even if others could not tell, her daughter definitely could. As soon as she hugged Zhou Yanshu, Zhou Yanshu stopped crying. Hong Ying did the same, hugging Zhou Yanshu. Zhou Yanshu was stunned at first. Aftering back to her senses, she was about to cry when Hong Ying handed Zhou Yanshu to a servant. She smiled and said, ¡°The child is still young. Before we find out the fake one, we shouldn¡¯t let anyone touch the child. What if the fake one wants to kill and harm the child?¡± Chapter 53 - Tear Off Her Fake Face (Part 1)

Chapter 53: Tear Off Her Fake Face (Part 1)

Li Yazhi defended herself, saying that she was Zhou Yanshu¡¯s biological mother and that she would never hurt the child. However, Hong Ying¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°You don¡¯t want to harm the child. You just want to rece me. As long as you rece me, you¡¯ll be First Madam Zhou. You¡¯ll be able to enjoy endless wealth and even give birth to your own child. Zhou Yanshu is still young and is no threat to you!¡± Li Yazhi was so devastated that she cried. She was not Hong Ying¡¯s match at all. Seeing that even her husband, Zhou Chengwen, could not recognize her, Li Yazhi closed her eyes and tears rolled down her face. She was the only one who knew how much pain she was in. Old Master Zhou said calmly, ¡°Be quiet. Magistrate Wei is already here. He has told me that he has a way to differentiate between the two of you.¡± Zhou Chengwen looked at Li Yazhi¡¯s sad expression and felt terrible. He wanted tofort her, but he was forced back by Hong Ying¡¯s cold gaze. He couldn¡¯t tell if this sadness was fake. He was really worried. Zhou Chengwen quickly said, ¡°Grandpa, quickly invite Officer Wei in.¡± Master Zhou also said, ¡°Dad, hurry up.¡± Looking at these two identical daughters-inw, he was really horrified. They were exactly the same. There was no difference in their voices, looks, and figures. It was impossible to tell who they should believe. Old Master Zhou waved at Butler Zhou, who immediately went to invite the magistrate in. When Liu Sanniang arrived at the Zhou Mansion, she found that there were two Daoist priests. She was very familiar with one of them, Granny Li. When Li Jingui saw Liu Sanniang, she almost lost herposure. Damn it, didn¡¯t she say she wasn¡¯t going to enter this business? What was she doing here? When she thought of thest time her mind was read by Liu Sanniang, Li Jingui did not dare to look her in the eye. She regretteding over. If she had known, she would not havee. How could her abilitypare to Liu Sanniang? It had not been long since theyst met, but Liu Sanniang seemed to have be stronger. Li Jingui felt a huge pressureing on. Li Jingui looked at the other Daoist fellow. He did not seem to feel anything. Perhaps he had never interacted with Liu Sanniang. Wei Shi smiled in embarrassment and said, ¡°Miss Liu, these two are people from the Daoism Sect invited by Assistant Zhu to help.¡± Zhu Zongyang spent a lot of effort and time in inviting these people, so Wei Shi reluctantly agreed to let theme along. Zhu Zongyang said, ¡°They are all talented masters.¡± Liu Sanniang smiled at Wei Shi. She didn¡¯t mind. Wei Shi sighed. It would be best if these daoist priests could solve this case. That way, Liu Sanniang wouldn¡¯t have to reveal her ability. He had checked Liu Sanniang¡¯s family background and knew that Madam Wei had already started to help her daughter look for a good husband. Madam Wei only had one daughter and her daughter was the apple of her eyes. The reason Liu Sanniang didn¡¯t want to get involved in this case was also because she was afraid that it would affect her marriage. Although what happened here would not spread, it was better if someone else could solve this case. When Butler Zhou arrived, he said respectfully to Wei Shi, ¡°Magistrate Wei, Old Master has been waiting for a long time. Please.¡± Wei Shi nodded. ¡°Then, let¡¯s go.¡± Wei Shi said to Li Jingui and the other, ¡°Masters, please follow me.¡± Li Jingui smiled. ¡°Sir, we will do our best.¡± The two Daoists had arrogant expressions on their faces. They nodded slightly, and imed. ¡°Magistrate Wei, it¡¯s our responsibility to eliminate all demons and evil in this world. No one in the taoist sect will sit back and let evil harm people.¡± Zhu Zongyang smiled and said respectfully, ¡°Masters, I will reward you handsomely when evil is eliminated.¡± They smiled, and their eyes lit up. Li Jingui came not only because she wanted to make a name for herself, but also because she wanted a handsome reward. However, her smile was immediately gone when she saw Liu Sanniang standing by the side. She had been cultivating for more than 20 years, but her ability was far inferior to that of the youngdy. Comparisons were odious. She remembered that Liu Sanniang had said that she did not want to enter this business. Such a beautiful girl probably did not want to be with demons and ghosts. Now that they were here, Li Jingui thought that Liu Sanniang would not choose to not interfere. Unless she really didn¡¯t want to get married anymore. The only scenario where Liu Sanniang would interfere would be when none of them could unmask Hong Ying. If they could sessfully tear off Hong Ying¡¯s fake face and expose her true appearance, Liu Sanniang would not interfere. However, if Li Jingui and the others could not do it, Liu Sanniang would use her own way. Liu Sanniang remained at the back, looking very inconspicuous. When they arrived at the inner courtyard of the Zhou Mansion, it was crowded. Old Master Zhou and his family were all here. The two madams were wearing different clothes and sitting in the middle. Hong Ying was still very calm. Even though she was surrounded by so many people, she didn¡¯t show any fear or guilt. On the other hand, Li Yazhi looked healthier than a few days ago. She was not as calm as Hong Ying. After crying, she looked at Zhou Chengwen but he avoided her gaze, which made her sad. Wei Shi cupped his hands at Old Master Zhou. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Old Master Zhou. I¡¯ve already investigated and found a way to expose the fake one.¡± Zhou Chengwen couldn¡¯t wait anymore. ¡°Magistrate Wei, please hurry up.¡± Zhou Chengwen nced at Li Yazhi worriedly. He felt that this was his wife, but he was not sure, so when he saw Li Yazhi looking at him, he immediately looked away. When Li Yazhi heard what Wei Shi said, there was some hope in her eyes. Wei Shi nodded and turned to Li Jingui and the other two. ¡°Masters, please.¡± He knew how to catch criminals, but he was clueless when it came to breaking the power of psychics. Only psychics could break Hong Ying¡¯s power. He hoped that the people Assistant Zhu found were really capable. Chapter 54 - Tear Off Her Fake Face (Part 2)

Chapter 54: Tear Off Her Fake Face (Part 2)

Li Jingui bowed to Old Master Zhou. ¡°I¡¯m a disciple of the Seven Stars Temple in Yanzhou. After I graduated, I solved countless strange things. People call me Granny Li.¡± Li Jingui actually had some power. Seeing that Liu Sanniang was hiding in the crowd and did not seem to intend to stand out, she was relieved. She was determined to show Liu Sanniang this time that she was indeed a Daoist and not a liar. The other two Daoists looked at Li Jingui and also introduced themselves. ¡°We are Jing Chen and Jing Ming, disciples of Jin Chanzi from the Cloud Breaking Sect.¡± The two priests looked at Granny Li with disdain. What Seven Stars Temple? They had never heard of it before. It was probably just a low-ss taoist sect formed by a bunch of swindlers. After hearing their names, Old Master Zhou smiled. ¡°With members of the Cloud Breaking Sect around, I¡¯m relieved.¡± Li Jinggui was also surprised when she heard where they were from. She blushed and wanted to leave so as to not make a fool of herself. What she learned back in the old days was nothing. Back then, she sought refuge in the Daoist temple just to survive. She learned mysticism because she wanted to use it to make money. The Daoist priest once told her that she would not achieve much on this path. In the past 20 years, she had gained some fame butpared with a real daoist sect, she was just a joke. Li Jingui smiled awkwardly. ¡°With the two of you around, I¡¯m sure this matter will be solved easily. I¡¯m not as good as you, so I won¡¯t attempt to show off in front of you.¡± She thought she¡¯d better not embarrass herself by trying to steal their thunder. Li Jingui politely retreated to the side. Then, everyone turned to look at Jing Chen and Jing Ming. Old Master Zhou said calmly, ¡°Masters, please help us expose the imposter.¡± Jing Chen and Jing Ming nodded and walked towards Hong Ying and Li Yazhi. Hong Ying and Li Yazhi sat in the middle. One of them looked calm, while the other looked shocked. Jing Chen took out a spiritual weapon. ¡°The psychic power in this world relies on heaven and earth. For a fake to be able to do this, she must be someone with strong spiritual power. To maintain Madam Zhou¡¯s appearance, her spiritual power must not be broken.¡± ¡°As long as there are spiritual energy fluctuations, the spiritual weapon will sense it.¡± Jing Chen waved the spiritual weapon in front of Hong Ying and Li Yazhi. When the weapon sensed the spiritual energy, it started to shake. When he moved it to Li Yazhi, the spiritual weapon did not react. Jing Chen put away the spiritual weapon. ¡°I¡¯m already sure that this person is fake, and the tired one is the real Madam Zhou, Li Yazhi!¡± After hearing Jing Chen, Hong Ying remained expressionless. On the other hand, Li Yazhi was excited. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m the real one. Quick, unmask her.¡± Being impersonated by someone, Li Yazhi felt extremely aggrieved. She was on the verge of copse at all times. ¡°Madam, no hurry.¡± Jing Ming smiled andforted Li Yazhi. Hong Ying was a psychic. When she transformed into Li Yazhi, she naturally had to maintain her spiritual power all the time. After being used, Hong Ying smiled and responded. ¡°You can talk however you want, but where is the evidence?¡± Hong Ying did not change her expression. It was as if she was telling people that unless they unmasked her, she would never admit that she was the fake one. Jing Chen and Jing Ming smiled coldly. ¡°Just wait and see. You may be able to fool ordinary people, but not us.¡± Hong Ying smiled. ¡°Then please.¡± Jing Chen frowned when he saw the calm expression on Hong Ying¡¯s face. He didn¡¯t know what made her feel so fearless. Hong Ying sat still like a mountain while Li Yazhi was panicky, worried that she had more tricks up her sleeve. Jing Chen looked at Jing Ming. ¡°Jing Ming, prepare the talisman.¡± Jing Ming nodded and opened his bag. There were all kinds of cinnabar talismans inside. Li Jingui leaned over to take a closer look and was extremely envious of how much good stuff they had. Fortunately, she quit. Otherwise, she would be made aughing stock in the future, She thought that the fake one was just using a disguise technique, but from the looks of it, she was not. Once again, Li Jingui was d that she did not get involved. Li Jingui could not help but look at Liu Sanniang. Liu Sanniang was behind Wei Shi and was also looking at the two Daoists with a focused expression. In the time it took to finish a cup of tea, Jing Chen had already drawn a few talismans. Every time he drew, there would be a dark red light shing. There was some sweat on his forehead. He stopped and wiped his sweat. Jing Chen said, ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± Jing Ming walked towards Hong Ying with the talisman and said coldly, ¡°You evil witch, if you unmask yourself now, you won¡¯t have to suffer. Otherwise, when I hit you with the talisman, you will live in hell.¡± Hong Ying smiled. ¡°I¡¯m the real Madam Zhou. What am I afraid of?¡± The Daoist priests had already drawn their talismans, but Hong Ying was still so arrogant as if what she said was right. Li Yazhi was so angry that she kept clenching her clothes. She was afraid that she would die of anger before she could reim her innocence. Chapter 55 - Tear Off Her Fake Face (Part 3)

Chapter 55: Tear Off Her Fake Face (Part 3)

?

Jing Chen took a deep breath. ¡°Jing Ming, don¡¯t waste your breath on her!¡± Hong Ying¡¯s arrogant attitude was infuriating. Instead of talking to her, it was better to tear her mask off. Nothing was more satisfying than this. Even at this moment, Hong Ying still showed no fear. Unless she was exposed, she would never admit defeat. Jing Ming was also angry. He held a talisman in one hand and chanted a few incantations before pping the talisman on Hong Ying. Everyone held their breath and looked at Hong Ying expectantly. However, the moment the talisman touched Hong Ying¡¯s clothes, it burned to ashes. Hong Ying¡¯s expression did not change. She revealed a mocking smile. ¡°Are you ying tricks?¡± Jing Ming was struck dumb. Aftering back to his senses after a moment, he pped all the talismans in his hand at Hong Ying and chanted an incantation. But the result was the same. The talismans burned to ashes when they touched Hong Ying¡¯s clothes. Other than that, it didn¡¯t hurt her at all. Her appearance and voice didn¡¯t change at all. Jing Ming revealed a shock expression. ¡°How¡­ how is this possible?¡± ¡°Jing Chen.¡± Jing Ming looked at Jing Chen helplessly, as if asking why it was ineffective. Jing Chen was also shocked. These talismans were used by the Cloud Breaking Sect to subdue demons and they had never failed. He was worried that her cultivation level was high, so he drew a few more talismans, but he did not expect them to be all ineffective. Hong Ying covered her mouth and chuckled. ¡°It turned out that I was right. You are just a bunch of liars.¡± Jing Ming blushed. ¡°We¡¯re not liars.¡± They were from the Cloud Breaking Sect. They wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to smear their master. Jing Chen looked at the arrogant Hong Ying and walked upto her in two steps. He took out his spiritual weapon again to test her. His hand trembled uncontrobly. He was sure that this was the fake one. But why were the talismans useless against her? Unless she was real, the talismans wouldn¡¯t auto-destruct. But she was clearly fake. Jing Chen looked confused. After putting away the spiritual weapon, Jing Chen walked up to Old Master Zhou. ¡°Old Master, please wait a few more days. Jing Ming and I are no match for this woman, but our master can definitely deal with her.¡± Old Master Zhou frowned. ¡°It¡¯ll take at least half a month for your master to arrive.¡± Old Master Zhou was starting to get impatient. Jing Chen nodded under Old Master Zhou¡¯s stern gaze. It would indeed take half a month. After all, he still had to send a letter to his master. After his master received the letter, he might not be able to rush over immediately. Old Master Zhou frowned and looked at Wei Shi. ¡°Magistrate Wei, you told me you have a solution. Are you ying with me?¡± Wei Shi looked at Liu Sanniang and saw her nod. He stood up and said, ¡°Of course not.¡± Old Master Zhou¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°Then please, Magistrate Wei, show me your solution.¡± Wei Shi turned around and cupped his hands at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu, it¡¯s time.¡± Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Liu Sanniang walked out and walked towards Hong Ying. Hong Ying looked at Liu Sanniang and smiled disdainfully. ¡°It¡¯s you again.¡± If not for Liu Sanniang, she would have left long ago. However, she was not afraid because no one could break her ability. As long as her face did not change, she did not need to be afraid of anything. The real Li Yazhi was no match for her at all. Without even fighting, she broke down and hurt herself. Liu Sanniang looked at Hong Ying, and then at Officer Zhou whose body was wrapped in ck aura. After meeting Liu Sanniang, he had hopes of reuniting with his daughter again. Because he prayed to God to keep her daughter safe, Officer Zhou had to bear all the sins his daughtermitted. Liu Sanniang¡¯s expression turned cold as she slowly said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me again.¡± Hong Ying said with a smug smile. ¡°What are you going to do? Hurry up. Don¡¯t waste my time and don¡¯t make a fool of yourself.¡± Hearing Hong Ying, Jing Chen and Jing Ming¡¯s faces turned red with anger. Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t know much about mysticism. I¡¯ll just read your mind.¡± She did not know how to draw talismans or anything else. She was psychic and could sense everything that Hong Ying knew. She would slowly reveal everything in Hong Ying¡¯s memory. Hong Ying covered her mouth and smiled. ¡°Um, interesting. I can¡¯t wait.¡± Hong Ying looked at Liu Sanniang¡¯s outstretched hand and stopped smiling. ¡°But this time, you can¡¯t start with me, right?¡± Liu Sanniang frowned. Was he asking her to read the real Li Yazhi? Before Liu Sanniang could speak, Li Yazhi had already spoken. She took the initiative to grab Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand. ¡°Miss Liu, I¡¯ll go first. I really can¡¯t hold on anymore.¡± Li Yazhi was too mentally exhausted. She was afraid she¡¯d faint again. She couldn¡¯t hold on much longer. For the past few days, every moment was a torture to her. Li Yazhi had never encountered such a difficult situation in her life. She grabbed Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand, begging her to put an end to this farce. Liu Sanniang held Li Yazhi. She released her power tofort Li Yazhi and gradually calmed her down. Then, she said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with you first.¡± Li Yazhi held Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand tightly and was unwilling to let go. She couldn¡¯t quite describe what she was feeling. It was like she was soaked in a warm spring that had a soothing effect on the soul and body. After calming Li Yazhi down, Liu Sanniang said, ¡°Is Madam ready?¡± Li Yazhi nodded and gave a trusting smile. ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡± Only then did Liu Sanniang close her eyes and quietly read what Li Yazhi had seen and known. She was getting better and better at using this power and was able to extract the exact information she wanted. Chapter 56 - Tear Off Her Fake Face (Part 4)

Chapter 56: Tear Off Her Fake Face (Part 4)

Li Yazhi waspletely open to her. It was really effortless for Liu Sanniang to read her mind. Liu Sanniang slowly exined what was on Li Yazhi¡¯s mind. ¡°You were born in the Li Mansion in the capital. Your mother named you Li Yazhi. I saw you running under the sun. That was the most important day in your life, the day you reached adulthood.¡± ¡°It was also on that day that you first got to know your husband. He attended your family¡¯s banquet with friends. His literary talent was outstanding. Your mother told you that over there is the husband she selected for you. She asked you what you thought and if you liked him.¡± ¡°You nodded shyly. Not long after, you got engaged. From then on, you two exchanged many letters. His literary talent and knowledge made you fall in love with him more and more.¡± ¡°You got married at the age of seventeen and loved him deeply. You got pregnant in the third year of your marriage and gave birth to your first daughter, Zhou Yanshu.¡± While listening to Liu Sanniang, Li Yazhi sobbed and kept nodding. Zhou Chengwen, who was beside his father, could not help but run to Li Yazhi¡¯s side and hug her, giving her strength to support herself. Liu Sanniang let go of Li Yazhi¡¯s hand and stopped. Without her needing to say anything, Zhou Chengwen already knew that the one he was hugging was the real Li Yazhi. Zhou Chengwen felt bad and med himself. He wiped Li Yazhi¡¯s tears and apologized in a low voice. ¡°It¡¯s my fault for not being able to recognize you. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry.¡± They had once been in love and had a deep rtionship. Seeing his lover suffer like this, Zhou Chengwen did not feel good either. Now, he could finally be assured that this was his wife. He would no longer suspect her. Li Yazhi burst into tears, as if she was going to cry out all her grievances. Hong Ying looked at Liu Sanniang, and there was finally a change in her calm face. Hong Ying was a psychic. She looked at Liu Sanniang. She was just a little girl, and Hong Ying could not feel any spiritual energy fluctuations from her. She frowned. Soon, she exhaled and extended her hands. ¡°Come on.¡± She was not afraid. She wanted to see what kind of tricks Liu Sanniang coulde up with. Hong Ying¡¯s calmness made Wei Shi and the others nervous. They had never seen someone as arrogant as Hong Ying. Jing Chen and Jing Ming, who were watching from the side, could not help but size up Liu Sanniang. Jing Ming was puzzled. ¡°Jing Chen, can this girl really do something that even you can¡¯t do?¡± Jing Chen also frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I can¡¯t feel any spiritual power from her. If she didn¡¯t stand up, no one would even know that she¡¯s a psychic.¡± Most cultivators had some spiritual energy on them. Even Li Jingui had spiritual energy. However, Liu Sanniang did not have any at all, but she could read people¡¯s minds easily. Jing Chen watched intently. After all, no one could tell until the end. Just because they couldn¡¯t do it didn¡¯t mean that others couldn¡¯t. Liu Sanniang held Hong Ying¡¯s hand and released her power. A few days ago, Liu Sanniang could not do anything to Hong Ying. However, now after being enlightened, she knew the weakness of Hong Ying. Therefore, no matter how strong or thick Hong Ying¡¯s barrier was, she could still defeat it. Liu Sanniang¡¯s power was like countless sharp des that pierced through from all directions, obtaining all of Hong Ying¡¯s hidden thoughts. Hong Ying¡¯sposure finally started to copse. Liu Sanniang opened her eyes and looked into Hong Ying¡¯s eyes. Her lips moved as she said, ¡°Your family isn¡¯t rich, but you have a mother and father who love you. They treat you as a treasure.¡± Hearing that, Hong Ying widened her eyes in shock. Her pupils constricted as she tried her best to escape from Liu Sanniang. However, she seemed to have lost all her strength. Liu Sanniang had only grabbed her hand gently, but she could not break free. ¡°Your name was given by your father. He loves you very much and treats you like the apple of his eye.¡± Whether Hong Ying wanted to hear it or not, Liu Sanniang continued. Hong Ying¡¯s expression confirmed that what Liu Sanniang said was true. Everyone present apuded and heaved a sigh of relief. As for Officer Zhou, his body wobbled. Lin Zheng, who was beside him, reached out to hold him up. Officer Zhou said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Your Lordship, did you already know?¡± This woman who had done all the bad things was his long-lost daughter. The reunion he had been looking forward to, became a trial and a conviction. Lin Zheng said calmly, ¡°She¡¯s your daughter, but she¡¯s also guilty.¡± And it was a capital crime. She hadmitted countless crimes and was still unrepentant. Officer Zhou felt his vision blur and his heart ache. Hong Ying looked at Liu Sanniang pleadingly. However, Liu Sanniang did not stop there. ¡°After you got lost, you changed your name and they called you Hong Ying. You¡¯ve undergone a lot of hard training and even forgot where you came from. However, you are Zhou Mingzhu. Your father, he has never given up on looking for you. He has asked all around for news about you and believes that you are still alive.¡± Hong Ying looked at Liu Sanniang and said in a trembling voice, ¡°What a good story you just made up.¡± Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you forgot that memory. I¡¯ll help you remember it.¡± Liu Sanniang closed her eyes and searched through the depths of Hong Ying¡¯s memories. shes of being doted upon by her parents and grandparents were the sweetest. Perhaps because it happened when she was very young, she didn¡¯t quite remember it, but it would never disappear. Hong Ying¡¯s eyes widened as if she was lost in a distant memory. She started to look confused, then her lips slowly curled into a happy smile. In the depths of her memory, Mother¡¯s appearance became clearer and clearer. Hong Ying subconsciously said, ¡°Mother, Father¡­¡± Chapter 57 - Tear Off Your Fake Face (Part 5)

Chapter 57: Tear Off Your Fake Face (Part 5)

There were tears in Hong Ying¡¯s eyes. They slid down her face, but she was smiling. She seemed very happy. However, happy memories were always short. She waster stolen and sent to a strange ce. From then on, she no longer had her parents by her side. The brutal training went on and on. She was a puppet who did all kinds of bad things without knowing or understanding it. There was no longer any emotion in her heart. In her heart, there was only her master. She had to be loyal and work for her master until she died. Even if she was caught, she would have to use her power to activate the poison tomit suicide. But now she was at a loss. She was originally the apple in her parents¡¯ eyes. It was the master whom she respected and was loyal to who destroyed all of that. Hong Ying opened her eyes, looking very confused. She looked at Liu Sanniang with reverence and hoped that Liu Sanniang could show her the way. Liu Sanniang looked at Hong Ying and said, ¡°Hong Ying, do you know that your father has been bearing the sins for all the crimes you¡¯vemitted? He prayed to the heavens that as long as you are safe and sound, he will be willing to do anything. Do you think that you¡¯ll be free if youmit suicide by taking poison? Now, let me show you what your friends ended up experiencing after their death.¡± If not for Liu Sanniang, those seven people would have been trapped in endless pain and would have turned into resentful ghosts. Hong Ying suddenly revealed a terrified expression. It turned out that after death, one still had to pay for one¡¯s sins. Hong Ying could not remain calm. She curled up and rolled on the ground in an extremely sorry state. She took in deep breaths, but it was as if she could not breathe. She was in extreme pain. Officer Zhou could not stand it anymore. He ran towards Hong Ying and sat down next to her. The more worried he was about Hong Ying, the more sins he had to bear. Suddenly, Hong Ying seemed to be in less pain. Officer Zhou¡¯s voice was hoarse. ¡°Mingzhu, my daughter. My beloved daughter, as long as you are well, let me bear all the sins for you.¡± Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°Zhou Mingzhu, aren¡¯t you going to reveal your true look?¡± Hong Ying looked at Officer Zhou, who broke down in front of her. His aged face ovepped with the blurry face in her memory. She called out tearfully, ¡°Father¡­ save me.¡± Hong Ying¡¯s appearance, height, and figure finally started to change. In a short time, she returned to her original appearance and was no longer Li Yazhi. Hong Ying looked at Officer Zhou and cried. ¡°Father, save me.¡± She was so sad and scared. Officer Zhou¡¯s vision was blurry. He used all his strength to pick her up. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid. Father is here. Father will save you.¡± Finally, the fake Madam Zhou was exposed. Old Master Zhou¡¯s face darkened. He wished he could behead Hong Ying immediately. Wei Shi cupped his hands at Old Master Zhou. ¡°Old Master Zhou, Hong Ying is the daughter of Officer Zhou, Zhou Mingzhu. She¡¯s also a serious criminal. Now that father and daughter have reunited, we might get a lot of clues from her. Old Master Zhou, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely investigate the matter thoroughly.¡± Although Old Master Zhou had already retired from the imperial court, what he had done for the country was indelible. Even now, the emperor respected him. Moreover, his grandson, Zhou Chengwen, had be an official in the imperial court as well. ¡°Magistrate Wei, I believe in you.¡± Old Master Zhou looked at Wei Shi and said calmly. Wei Shi was not a person who would curry favor with others, but he was also a person who knew his limits. Since Old Master Zhou said so, the rest of the Zhou family naturally had no objections. Wei Shi gave Lin Zheng a look. Lin Zheng raised his hand and beckoned two men to grab Hong Ying. Hong Ying did not resist, and Officer Zhou was also helped away. After the matter was resolved, all the constables who were mobilized to guard the mansion could leave. They could finally let down their guards. Wei Shi was still a little worried that Hong Ying wouldmit suicide just like the seven people he had caught. After leaving the Zhou Mansion, Wei Shi looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu, I have something to ask of you.¡± Liu Sanniang smiled, knowing what Magistrate Wei wanted her to do. ¡°Sir, don¡¯t worry. She¡¯s no longer Hong Ying. She¡¯s Zhou Mingzhu. If you have any questions, just ask. She will tell you the truth.¡± Wei Shi was relieved and thanked her again. ¡°Miss Liu, thank you so much this time. You¡­¡± Wei Shi knew that Liu Sanniang had be stronger and seemed to have been enlightened. Wei Shi was really afraid that her ability would prevent her from getting married. Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°Sir, don¡¯t worry. Everything is fated.¡± That was the only way tofort herself. She was worried that Mr. Liu and Madam Wei would not be able to ept this though. Actually, she also wanted to get married. She wanted to find a gentle husband, have children, and have a perfect life. This was her wish for two lifetimes. Seeing that Liu Sanniang was so open-minded about marriage, Wei Shi was relieved. Daoists walked a different path than the normal people, and Wei Shi respected her even more. He used to treat Liu Sanniang as a friend, but now, he saw her as a master. Wei Shi cupped his hands. ¡°Goodbye, Miss Liu.¡± Wei Shi still had work to do, so he had to go back first. Zhu Zongyang looked a little embarrassed. He opened his mouth and said, ¡°Sir¡­¡± But Wei Shi ignored him. Zhu Zongyang looked at Li Jinggui, Jingchen, and Jingming and said awkardly, ¡°Masters¡­¡± He agreed to reward them handsomely, but the thing was that they were not the ones who solved this case. Magistrate Wei would definitely not agree to pay them. Li Jingui smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I didn¡¯t do anything anyway. Goodbye.¡± Jing Ming and Jing Chen did not look at Zhu Zongyang. Jing Chen walked towards Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss, please tell me who is your master.¡± Liu Sanniang said without thinking, ¡°I don¡¯t have a master. I was gifted with this power all of a sudden.¡± Jing Ming was surprised. ¡°The chosen one?¡± How lucky was she to suddenly possess the power that others dreamed of? What kind of good deed did she do to be the chosen one? Jing Mingcai was surprised, but Jing Chen denied it. ¡°You can¡¯t be the chosen one. If you don¡¯t want to tell me, forget it.¡± There might not be a chosen one in a thousand years. Liu Sanniang was just a woman, so how could she be the chosen one? She just didn¡¯t want to tell them. Chapter 58 - Black Pill

Chapter 58: ck Pill

Jing Ming thought about it and felt that it made sense. The chosen one was extremely rare. It was more likely tha she probably didn¡¯t want to tell them about her master. As a cultivator, one naturally had some secret that one didn¡¯t want to share. Jing Chen looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss, if you cause trouble with your power, the Xuan Sect will punish you!¡± Jing Chen¡¯s expression was serious and his tone was stern. Liu Sanniang looked at him and said calmly, ¡°You too.¡± After Liu Sanniang finished speaking, she did not want to talk to Jing Chen and Jing Ming anymore. She turned around and left. Jing Chen frowned and Jing Ming was a little angry. ¡°What a rude girl!¡± Zhu Zongyang was also a little surprised. Liu Sanniang looked gentle and weak, but also seemed to have a temper. Zhu Zongyang smiled. ¡°Masters¡­¡± Before Zhu Zongyang could finish, Jing Chen spoke first. ¡°We didn¡¯t do anything, so we naturally won¡¯t ept any reward. You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± After saying so, Jing Chen and Jing Ming walked away. It was obvious that Zhu Zongyang did not want to pay any money. Seeing the two of them leave, Zhu Zongyang heaved a long sigh of relief. He really did not expect that Liu Sanniang would solve something that the orthodox sect could not. No matter how he thought about it, he still found it unbelievable. The missing children case was finally over. On the third day, Liu Sanniang received the news that Hong Ying¡¯s crime was too serious, and Wei Shi couldn¡¯t decide what to do. The case was written and submitted to the capital. A serious criminal like Hong Ying had to be punished by the emperor himself. On this day, Officer Zhou came to look for Liu Sanniang. Madam Wei¡¯s expression was very cold. She wanted to chase him out, but Officer Zhou immediately knelt in front of the Liu family¡¯s door. Madam Wei was worried that he would alert the neighbors, so she let Officer Zhou in. Officer Zhou knelt down to Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu, please save my daughter.¡± His daughter had just been found, and he was about to lose her again. Officer Zhou could not bear it, nor could he ept this reality. However, the crime was too serious. It was impossible for Hong Ying to get away with it. Liu Sanniang looked away. In just a few days, more than half of Officer Zhou¡¯s hair had turned white. Liu Sanniang sighed. ¡°Uncle Zhou, I can¡¯t help you. Please, sit down first.¡± Liu Sanniang helped Officer Zhou up and sat down. She chanted the sutra to dissipate the ck aura on Officer Zhou¡¯s body, and it gradually disappeared. Liu Sanniang said, ¡°Do more good deeds.¡± Officer Zhou asked her nervously. ¡°Will Mingzhu be tortured?¡± Serious criminals would normally be tortured before they were executred. Officer Zhou was very disconcerted. If he didn¡¯t lose his daughter, she wouldn¡¯t have be such a wicked person. Liu Sanniang responded gently. ¡°Uncle Zhou, the only thing she can do is admit her mistake and make amends. I don¡¯t know anything else.¡± Hong Ying should know a lot. The more she confessed, the less sinful she would be. Officer Zhou left the Liu family in a daze. He was a sensible person. Even if he couldn¡¯t figure it out at this moment, he would eventually understand. As for Hong Ying, she confessed everything under Wei Shi¡¯s interrogation. She was actually not someone with a high status in her organization. She only knew that she was raised by her master, but she never knew who her master was. She started cultivating because her master would give them a ck pill. After eating it, they could cultivate. She was talented, so her ability had always been impressive. Most importantly, ordinary cultivators could not break their ability unless they were more powerful than them. Her mission was to look for young girls everywhere. After the mission was sessful, she would hand the girls over to the guards. The guards were dressed in ck and were masked every time. Up until now, Hong Ying had seeded more than ten times, handing in dozens of young girls. It was only this time that she failed. Wei Shi was terrified. If not for Liu Sanniang, he probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to catch Hong Ying this time. Each mission was for two months. When the two months were up, they had to go back and collect the pills to maintain their psychic power. When they grew up, they would eat poison. The poison would stay in their stomach. When they were caught, they could use their power to activate the poison and die without any pain. Some people were timid, so their master told them to not worry. They were psychics and were not subject to karma. However, Hong Ying now knew it was a lie. Wei Shi pondered for a while. ¡°If you don¡¯t take the pill, will your psychic power disappear?¡± Hong Ying thought for a moment. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve been eating it since I was young. I don¡¯t know what will happen if I stop.¡± But after a month, she would find out. Wei Shi looked at Hong Ying. ¡°I¡¯ll be transferring you to the capital in a few days. Say goodbye to your father.¡± Hong Ying was certain to be executed. Officer Zhou had been looking for his daughter for many years but ended up losing his daughter right after her found her. The entire government office sympathized with him. Wei Shi asked Officer Zhou to guard the cell for the next few days so that the father and daughter could say goodbye. Hong Ying was a little moved. ¡°Has my father always been looking for me?¡± She had been trained very cruelly and had long forgotten that her name was Zhou Mingzhu. Every time the pain became too great for her to handle, she would yearn for her parents to save her. Wei Shi looked at Hong Ying and nodded. ¡°He never gave up on you.¡± Hong Ying smiled. ¡°Thank you, sir.¡± Wei Shi stood up and left. Officer Zhou cherished these few days very much. He bought food and wine to eat with Hong Ying, but as he ate, he started crying. In a few days, someone from the capital came to escort Hong Ying. When they parted, Hong Ying knelt on the ground and did not speak. She kowtowed three times before being escorted away. Officer Zhou watched until he could no longer see his daughter. The news of Hong Ying¡¯s death came a monthter. The news was that the cause of her death was unknown. Wei Shi frowned and wrote on the case report that Hong Ying died because she couldn¡¯t take the ck pill on time. Ever since Officer Zhou came to the Liu familyst time, Madam Wei did not allow Liu Sanniang to go out. She listened to her mother and stayed at home to embroider shoes for the family. She was also going to make clothes for the family and embroider elegant pear blossoms on the green-faced fabric. It would definitely look good on her mother. Even if she didn¡¯t go out, she wouldn¡¯t be bored at all. She was young now, and her hands were deft. She would try to make as many things as possible. Chapter 59 - Yinniang’s Marriage (Part 1)

Chapter 59: Yinniang¡¯s Marriage (Part 1)

The needle and thread in Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand moved in and out of the cloth seemlessly. On the green cloth, elegant pear blossoms gradually formed, looking lifelike. When thedies who were on good terms with Liu Sanniang knew that she was embroidering at home, they all came to look for her. After the spring harvest ended, they had time to y. Liu Sanniang¡¯s embroidery undoubtedly made them exim in envy. Liu Zhi¡¯er held Liu Sanniang¡¯s arm. ¡°Sanniang, Yue¡¯er, you have to teach us. We don¡¯t need to be as good as you. Even two-tenths of you will do.¡± Liu Hui and Liu Ju¡¯er also nodded. ¡°Sanniang, you have to teach us.¡± Liu Sanniang smiled and nodded. Before she got married, they could still get together often. After they got married, it would be very difficult for them to meet each other. Sometimes, they could only get together once every few years. Time was very precious now. In Liu Sanniang¡¯s early days, they were the ones who filled her memories. Liu Sanniang exined the embroidery method to them. Knock, knock, knock. There was another knock on the door and a voice came from outside. ¡°Sanniang, are you home?¡± It was Liu Yinniang¡¯s voice. After the previous incident, the rtionship between Madam Wei and Madam Bai did not improve. Liu Yinniang only interacted with Liu Sanniang in private. When Liu Yinniang saw Liu Zhi¡¯er, Liu Ju¡¯er, and Liu Hui looking for Liu Sanniang today, she could not help bute as well. Liu Zhi¡¯er, Liu Ju¡¯er, and Liu Hui looked at Liu Sanniang and asked her as to when she became friends with Liu Sanniang. Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°Yinniang is also a very good girl. You all will like her.¡± Liu Sanniang stood up and opened the door. Liu Yinniang carried a small basket and entered the courtyard. ¡°Sanniang, I made some pastries to share with all of you.¡± Liu Yinniang pulled open the cloth covering the basket and revealed a te filled with scallion pancakes. Liu Yinniang took it out. ¡°Can I join you?¡± Liu Zhi¡¯er smiled and took a scallion pancake. ¡°Of course. It¡¯s good to learn together when we have time.¡± Liu Sanniang never hesitated to teach them what she knew. Soon, they started chatting. Liu Yinniang was a perky girl and quickly integrated into the group. Liu Sanniang went to get the plum syrup from the well for them. Liu Yinniang¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Sanniang, you¡¯re really amazing. You can make everything.¡± Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°Because I like to drink it.¡± She had learned her culinary skills from her mother. In her previous life, apart from embroidery, all she did was cooking. ¡°Sanniang, if you open a restaurant, there will definitely be a lot of customers. Everyone knows how to make plum syrup, but what you make tastes better.¡± Liu Yinniang put down the bowl and wiped her mouth. ¡°That would be too tiring.¡± Liu Sanniang waved her hand. She enjoyed cooking for herself because it was therapeutic, but opening a restaurant would really be too tiring. ¡°Sanniang, whoever marries you in the future will be extremely lucky.¡± Liu Ju¡¯er was a little shy. Getting married was the most urgent matter for people her age. There would be fewer and fewer days like this where she could be with her friends. What kind of people they would marry would determine what kind of life they would have in the future! Liu Hui sighed. ¡°Ju¡¯er, did your stepmother start introducing men to you?¡± Liu Ju¡¯er nodded with a frown. She really envied Liu Sanniang and the others. Their mothers were good, and they didn¡¯t have to worry about the future at all. The husband their mothers chose for them wouldn¡¯t be too bad either, unlike her. She was already 15 years old. If not for the fact that she could work, her stepmother would have kicked her out of the house already. However, recently, Liu Ju¡¯er had been feeling uneasy as there were a bunch of strangers visiting her house. Liu Ju¡¯er did not want to get married because she knew that her stepmother did not want her to have an easy life. With such a heart, how could she let her marry a good person? Liu Zhi¡¯er looked at Liu Ju¡¯er and asked. ¡°Did your family decide upon anyone for you?¡± Liu Ju¡¯er smiled bitterly. ¡°Soon they will. If I get engaged, I won¡¯t be able toe and y with you girls in the future.¡± After the engagement, she would be preparing to embroider the wedding dress. There was still work to do at home, so she wouldn¡¯t have time. ¡°Where is he from?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Liu Ju¡¯er and asked. ¡°I heard that he¡¯s from Little Yang Vige. My stepmother said that he is an orphan. If I marry him, I won¡¯t need to worry about being bullied.¡± Liu Ju¡¯er sighed. Her heart was heavy and she was confused about the future. Liu Ju¡¯er¡¯s marriage was the same as in her previous life. Liu Sanniang held Liu Ju¡¯er¡¯s hand and smiled. ¡°Ju¡¯er, you¡¯re a blessed person. There are many kinds of blessings in the world. Some people want to get rich and some people want to not starve, while others want to have someone who will treat them sincerely.¡± Liu Ju¡¯er looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°I don¡¯t want anything else. I¡­¡± She only wanted someone who could treat her sincerely, love her and care about her. God knew how much she yearned for this. She envied Liu Sanniang, Liu Zhi¡¯er, and Liu Hui. They had been doted on and loved since they were young. However, she didn¡¯t know what love felt like. Liu Ju¡¯er wasn¡¯t scared of being poor and was willing to work as long as she could marry someone who truly cared about her. Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°Jiu¡¯er, your wish will be fulfilled. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Liu Ju¡¯er looked at Liu Sanniang in a daze and asked. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course, it will be,¡± Liu Sanniang said seriously. Liu Yinniang was a little anxious. ¡°Sanniang, what about me? Will what I wante true?¡± Liu Zhi¡¯er also looked at Liu Sanniang eagerly. ¡°What about me?¡± Liu Hui quickly pointed at herself. ¡°And me, Sanniang, and me¡­¡± Liu Sanniang was speechless. Liu Sanniang gave them a reassuring look and said with a smile, ¡°All your wishes will be fulfilled.¡± Liu Yinniang smiled shyly. ¡°Sanniang, do you know that what you said made me feel especially at ease? I really don¡¯t think I¡¯m worthy of Liu Shun. He¡¯s already a schr, but he actually came to my house personally to propose marriage. I¡¯m really happy, but I don¡¯t have any skills. I think he can find someone much better than me.¡± Liu Sanniang frowned. ¡°Yinniang, who did you just say came over?¡± Liu Yinniang replied. ¡°Liu Shun, you won¡¯t mind, will you? My mother said that he proposed to you first, but your mother refused him.¡± Liu Sanniang was a little embarrassed, but she still nodded. ¡°Yes, we refused him.¡± Liu Yinniang looked at Liu Sanniang in confusion. ¡°Why?¡± Could it really be because Liu Sanniang had high standards? When the matchmaker came to the house to propose marriage, she told Madam Bai a lot. Liu Yinniang was eavesdropping on the conversation and was puzzled. Was Liu Sanniang¡¯s standard really that high? Chapter 60 - Yinniang’s Marriage (Part 2)

Chapter 60: Yinniang¡¯s Marriage (Part 2)

At first, Liu Yinniang thought that it must be because Liu Shun was ugly. However, after seeing him, this thought waspletely dispelled in her mind. Liu Shun was good-looking, gentle, and schrly. Liu Yinniang was very happy that her future husband was a schr. At the same time, she could not understand why Liu Sanniang did not like him. What did she not like about Liu Shun? Liu Yinniang looked at Liu Sanniang, hoping that she could enlighten her. ¡°What do you mean by why? If Sanniang doesn¡¯t like him, then no one can force her.¡± Liu Xian¡¯er responded calmly and was a little unhappy that Liu Yinniang had ruined the fun by bringing up this topic. Liu Sanniang looked at Liu Yinniang and thought for a moment before replying to her seriously. ¡°Yinniang, you can¡¯t judge a book by its cover. Liu Shun is not a good person. You have to consider it carefully. I¡¯ve seen him torture cats very cruelly.¡± Liu Yinniang was stunned. So that was the reason. Liu Sanniang was Madam Wei¡¯s treasure. She was beautiful and had a gentle personality. When she saw Liu Shun torturing cats, she was definitely frightened. However, wasn¡¯t it too rash to miss such a good marriage just because of this small thing? Liu Yinniang wanted to say something, but Liu Zhi¡¯er, Liu Ju¡¯er, and Liu Hui had already stood up. They took their things and said, ¡°Sanniang, it¡¯s gettingte. We are going back.¡± After everyone left, Liu Yinniang was too embarrassed to continue the topic. Liu Yinniang also held a basket. ¡°Sanniang, I still have something on. I¡¯m going back too.¡± After sending them out, Liu Sanniang looked at Liu Yinniang¡¯s departing figure for a while. She could not understand why Liu Yinniang¡¯s marriage had changed course in this life. After closing the door, Liu Sanniang went to the kitchen. Madam Wei bought a big chunk of meat in the morning and had asked Liu Sanniang to make braised pork at night. After Liu Sanniang washed the meat, she stir-fried it with sugar and stewed it with water. She recalled that in her previous life, the woman who married Liu Shun ran a bookstore. After Liu Shun married her, people praised this couple as a perfect match. Back then, Liu Sanniang did not get married. For many years, many people mocked her for not recognizing the jewel and losing a good husband. Later on, after Liu Shun became an official, he divorced that woman when he left Yong County. That woman stopped Liu Shun at the city gate and scolded him for being an ingrate. The woman said that if she had known that Liu Shun was so heartless, she would never have married him. However, it was toote. Liu Sanniang heard it from Madam Wei because Madam Wei was very happy when she found out about the matter. Madam Wei did not marry her daughter to Liu Shun because Liu Sanniang said that he liked torturing stray cats. Madam Wei immediately rejected such a disgusting person. However, the others did not believe her. Instead, they felt that Liu Sanniang was too arrogant and didn¡¯t know what was good for her. As soon as Liu Shun abandoned his wife, people changed their opinions about Liu Sanniang. But in this life, everything had changed, because Liu Shun proposed to Liu Yinniang. Liu Sanniang couldn¡¯t help but worry about Liu Yinniang¡¯s fate. Liu Sanniang decided to tell Madam Wei that she did not want Liu Yinniang to fall into the wolf¡¯s mouth. After the braised pork was stewed, it was fragrant and soft. The fat was not greasy, and the lean meat was not too hard. Liu Sanniang also cooked a pot of rice. When Mr. Liu and the others returned, they could start eating. There was not much work in the fields these days, so Liu Daliang and Eng were working elsewhere. Back home. Liu Eng smelt the fragrance first and asked. ¡°Sanniang, what did you cook? I¡¯m already drooling.¡± When Liu Eng entered the kitchen, the fragrance from the kitchen rushed into his nose. Liu Eng immediately took a deep breath. ¡°Meat, meat, there¡¯s meat.¡± One could never get tired of eating meat. Liu Dng came in and dragged Liu Eng out. ¡°You are covered in dirt. Wash up first.¡± Mr. Liu also returned and put down the hoe. ¡°It seems like we¡¯re in for a treat today.¡± He was blessed to have such a daughter. Madam Wei, who was standing by the side, smiled. As long as her children¡¯s marriage was settled, she would be able to rest in peace. She had been praying to God for her daughter to find a good husband. Madam Wei got someone to look into Zhang Shuan and it turned out that he really was a gambler. How could Madam Wei marry her daughter to a gambler? Therefore, when she saw Madam Zhang, she immediately questioned her why she didn¡¯t tell her that her grandson was a gambler. Madam Zhang was embarrassed. She exined that it was because Zhang Shuan was still young. When he got married and had a family and children, he would definitely stop the bad habit. He liked to gamble, but he was also capable. He could earn dozens of taels of silver every month. Madam Wei did not care about his money at all. She mocked Madam Zhang by saying that she should wait till her grandson grew up before helping him find a wife. After rejecting Madam Zhang, Madam Wei was filled with worry. Why was it so difficult to find a good husband for her daughter? No matter how difficult it was, she would have to choose carefully. Liu Sanniang was relieved to hear Madam Wei¡¯s thoughts. During the meal, there was only the sound of Liu Eng eating. Madam Wei hit Liu Eng¡¯s hand with her chopsticks. ¡°Eat slower. People who didn¡¯t know might think I raised a pig!¡± Liu Eng swallowed his rice. ¡°Mom, Sanniang¡¯s cooking is amazing. I¡¯m afraid if I eat slower, the food will be gone.¡± Soon the braised pork was all devoured. After dinner, Liu Eng went to wash the dishes. Liu Sanniang was eating plums in the courtyard. The plums in her courtyard were already ripe and sweet. Madam Wei never sold them. As she ate the plums, Liu Sanniang heard Madam Wei shout at her from the back room. ¡°Don¡¯t eat too much of that, or you¡¯ll get a toothache tonight.¡± Liu Sanniang sat back, eating the plum, while thinking to herself that if she could meet a gentle and nice man! She still wanted to get married. She didn¡¯t want to stay single like her previous life. The Zhou family and Wei Shi would not let the word out that she was a psychic, so she wasn¡¯t worried. That night, Liu Sanniang had a dream. In her dream, she saw Liu Yinniang getting married. The person riding a horse to pick up the bride was Liu Shun. Liu Shun had a smile on his face. He was as gentlemanly, but Liu Sanniang could see the darkness and evil behind his smiling face. Chapter 61 - Shock

Chapter 61: Shock

Liu Sanniang shouted with all her might. She said to Liu Yinniang that Liu Shun was not a good person and that she shouldn¡¯t marry him. However, Liu Yinniang did not seem to hear her and still got married happily. Liu Shun held her hand and walked into the darkness. When Liu Sanniang woke up, she was covered in sweat. Looking out of the window, the sky was still not bright. Liu Sanniang recalled her dream fromst night and was no longer sleepy. In her dream, Liu Yinniang married Liu Shun and disappeared into the darkness. Liu Sanniang¡¯s mood was affected. After she was reborn, she had had a few dreams and they were all omens that something bad was about to happen. Because of that, Liu Sanniang felt a little depressed. During the day, she heard some noises outside the door. Liu Sanniang was curious. She opened the door to find a group of people in red and green stopping at Liu Yinniang¡¯s house, carrying a fewrge boxes. The woman in the lead was wearing heavy makeup and smiling. A big red flower by her ear symbolized her status as a matchmaker. Liu Sanniang closed the door. She still couldn¡¯t forget the scene she saw in her dream. She had a feeling that once Liu Yinniang married Liu Shun, she would walk into the darkness just like in her dream. In her previous life, she did not know much about Liu Yinniang. She only knew that after Liu Yinniang married the butcher in Ling County, she led a good life. Every time Liu Yinniang returned home, she would bring back a lot of gifts. This made Madam Bai very proud. It was precisely because of this that Madam Wei was quite angry. After all, in Madam Wei¡¯s eyes, her daughter was much better than Liu Yinniang, but she still stayed single all her life. Liu Sanniang thought for a moment and prepared to go out. Liu Shun was not a good person. Liu Sanniang did not want Liu Yinniang to marry him. She wanted to help her marry the guy in her previous life. Madam Wei worked as a chef at the Yellow Crane Restaurant. Liu Sanniang used to go there often. After she turned 14 years old, Madam Wei stopped her from going out too much. When a girl was at the age for marriage, she would have to stay at home to wait for her future husband and would seldom appear in public. Business at Yellow Crane Restaurant was as good as ever. When Liu Sanniang entered, a waiter came up to her. ¡°Miss, what do you want to eat?¡± Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°I¡¯m here to look for Chef Wei. I¡¯m her daughter.¡± The waiter looked at Liu Sanniang and smiled. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call her for you immediately.¡± Madam Wei had been a chef at the Yellow Crane Restaurant for more than ten years. Her culinary skills were superb, and now her main job was experimenting with new dishes. Madam Wei came out of the kitchen and pulled Liu Sanniang upstairs. She asked the waiter to make a pot of tea. After entering the private room and sitting down, Madam Wei asked immediately. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Liu Sanniang told Madam Wei about Liu Yinniang¡¯s marriage. Madam Wei frowned. ¡°Sanniang, I know you¡¯re kind, but¡­¡± Madam Wei really didn¡¯t want to look for Madam Bai. She couldn¡¯t stand Madam Bai¡¯s sarcastic way of talking and Madam Bai couldn¡¯t stand her arrogance. However, before Madam Wei could finish speaking, Liu Sanniang grabbed her hand and shook it. ¡°Mother, Liu Shun is not a good person. If Yinniang marries him, her life will be ruined.¡± Madam Wei looked at Liu Sanniang and asked solemnly. ¡°Sanniang, why did you say that Liu Shun is not a good person?¡± Liu Sanniang said, ¡°Mother, do you still remember what happened in March at Liu Cheng¡¯s house.¡± Madam Wei nodded. Of course she remembered. She would never forget it for the rest of her life. If the magistrate didn¡¯t find the evidence to prove her innocence, she would probably still be in jail. Liu Sanniang told Madam Wei seriously, ¡°Mother, originally, the case would have been solved after the coroner did the autopsy, but the mortuary suddenly burnt down. At that time, Liu Cheng¡¯s family used Father of bribing the coroner. The situation was very serious at that time, and the one who caused all this was Liu Shun. He was the one who asked Liu Cheng to burn the mortuary. I know this because I read Liu Cheng¡¯s mind. Moreover, it was also Liu Shun who instigated Liu Cheng to kill his wife.¡± Madam Wei¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Sanniang, are you saying that Liu Shun was the mastermind behind it all?¡± Madam Wei looked at Liu Sanniang in disbelief, but judging from the genuine look on Sanniang¡¯s face, she knew that what her daughter said was true. It was hard to imagine how vicious a person had to be tomit those crimes and not feel any guilt. Back then, she rejected Liu Shun¡¯s proposal to marry her daughter because he was Liu Cheng¡¯s cousin. However, she did not expect Liu Shun to be such a person. Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Mother, please persuade Third Aunt to turn down the marriage for her daughter.¡± Madam Wei¡¯s expression was a little solemn. She reached out and touched Liu Sanniang¡¯s hair. ¡°Sanniang, I¡¯ll try. You¡¯re really a kind girl.¡± How could God bear to see such a good girl leading the rest of her life alone? Liu Sanniang smiled. She had heard Madam Wei¡¯s worry. If she had the chance, she would be willing to marry. She would try to leave no regrets in this life. After Madam Wei agreed, Liu Sanniang left the Yellow Crane Restaurant and went home. Liu Sanniang felt that someone was following her, but when she turned around, she could not see anyone. When they reached Willow Alley, the sound of footsteps suddenly quickened. Liu Sanniang was shocked by the sudden approaching footsteps. She turned around and saw Liu Shun dressed in white. Liu Shun was dressed like a schr. His white clothes made him look handsome and elegant. If she did not know who he actually was, Liu Shun would look exactly like the husband Liu Sanniang wanted. Liu Shun smiled at her and cupped his hands. ¡°Miss Liu.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Liu Shun¡¯s smile and felt a chill run down her spine. Even though Liu Shun was smiling, and his smile was very gentle, Liu Sanniang could still feel the malice emanating from his body. The darkness hidden in his eyes was like a demon as he looked at her covetously. Liu Sanniang did not want to talk to Liu Shun at all. She quickened her pace and wanted to go home as soon as possible. However, Liu Shun kept walking by her side. Liu Sanniang felt disgusted and started running. Liu Shun took a deep breath and narrowed his eyes as he watched Liu Sanniang run away. ¡°She smells really good¡­ Chapter 62 - If You Want To Live, Stay Away From Her

Chapter 62: If You Want To Live, Stay Away From Her

Liu Sanniang ran to the door of her house and quickly opened it. She entered and closed the door. Leaning against the door, she took a deep breath. Liu Shun was an evil person. His words made Liu Sanniang shiver and she was extremely afraid. At the thought of Liu Yinniang marrying such a person, Liu Sanniang hoped that Madam Bai would listen to Madam Wei. Liu Shun passed by Liu Sanniang¡¯s house without stopping. With a smile on his face, he ced one hand behind his back. In this life, he had to have a taste of Liu Sanniang. Liu Shun came to Liu Yinniang¡¯s house. Matchmaker Xu was beaming with smiles as she continued to praise. ¡°Madam Bai, you are really lucky to have such a good son-inw. He¡¯s so generous with the betrothal gift. He really cares about Yinniang.¡± Madam Bai smiled like a blooming flower. When she had asked Matchmaker Xu to match her daughter and Liu Shun, she didn¡¯t have much hope of it seeding. But it turned out that Liu Shun agreed. Now that Liu Shun had be a schr, his status and sry had taken a leap as well. Madam Bai was very satisfied with this marriage, so Matchmaker Xu¡¯s ttery made her feel even happier. With a smiley face, she said, ¡°I have to thank Matchmaker Xu. You helped my daughter put in a good word in front of Liu Shun.¡± Matchmaker Xu smiled. ¡°This is fate.They are destined to be together. All I did was deliver some messages.¡± Liu Shun listened to theughter and ttery from outside the door. He raised his hand and knocked. Matchmaker Xu stood up and pped her hands. ¡°Madam Bai, I think your future son-inw is here to greet you.¡± Madam Bai hurriedly got up. ¡°Why is he here? Isn¡¯t he in the school and too busy toe?¡± Liu Shun walked into the courtyard and bowed to Madam Bai. ¡°Mother-inw.¡± After sending the betrothal gift, the marriage was pretty much a done deal. All that was left was the date of the wedding. When Liu Shun bowed to Madam Bai, she was exhrated. Tonight, Liu Yinniang made many dishes to treat her future husband, but she did not eat them together with them, as was the tradition. The betrothal gifts were in the courtyard. There were high-quality clothes and jewelry as well as 30 taels of silver. Liu Yinniang smiled happily. But now and then she could remember Liu Sanniang telling her that Liu Shun was not a good person. At the thought of this, Liu Yinniang couldn¡¯t help but wonder why Liu Sanniang thought so. What exactly happened? After all, Liu Shun had proposed to Liu Sanniang before, and it was Liu Sanniang who rejected him. If Liu Sanniang didn¡¯t refuse, she wouldn¡¯t have gotten this chance. What was it that made Liu Sanniang refuse him? Liu Yinniang felt a little sad. This marriage was really too good. If she missed it, she would never meet such a good man again. If she married a schr, she could even be an official¡¯s wife in the future. Liu Shun looked gentle. How could such a man not be good? She wanted to use her lifetime of happiness to make Liu Sanniang believe that she had misjudged and given a great man to someone else. At night, the matchmaker and the others bade farewell happily. Liu Shun also stood up and left. He was slightly drunk. Madam Bai sent Liu Shun to the entrance of Willow Alley and said with a smile, ¡°Take care.¡± Liu Shun raised his hand without looking back. Why did he want to marry Liu Yinniang? It was entirely because he wanted to take revenge on Madam Wei for rejecting him. Madam Wei was a capable woman. In the Liu n, people looked up to her. None of the other women were as capable as she was. After drinking, Liu Shun staggered home. Liu Sanniang¡¯s beautiful face appeared in his mind. In his opinion, a woman like Liu Sanniang was suitable to be a toy that he yed with once in a while. Her skin was fair and smooth, and her figure¡­ He had to get the woman who had been his dream for a lifetime. In his dream, Liu Sanniang had also rejected him. He did not know the reason, but he had been thinking about Liu Sanniang for his entire life. When Liu Sanniang was a girl, she was very gentle and beautiful. He had only seen Liu Sanniang once when she was in her twenties. After that, she entered his dreams almost every day. That gentle and beautiful woman with a slender waist had to be his. ¡°I¡­¡± Liu Shun¡¯s vision suddenly went dark. With a shudder, all the thoughts in his mind disappeared. Before he could shout, he fainted. With a dark and expressionless face, Chu Yan dragged Liu Shun out of the street. After waking up from the faint, Liu Shun cursed in his mind. ¡°Damn it, who assaulted me behind my back again?¡± However, he did not dare to make a sound. It was already dark, so Liu Shun could not see things clearly. However, under the moonlight, he could vaguely see a tall figure through the gap in the sack! Chu Yan looked at Liu Shun coldly. ¡°Scum, you finally woke up.¡± It was good that Liu Shun had woken up because Chu Yan didn¡¯t like hitting people when they were unconscious. Liu Shun¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he heard this cold voice. He hastened to beg for mercy. ¡°Please, don¡¯t hit me.¡± Chu Yan punched Liu Shun¡¯s thigh. Liu Shun subconsciously arched his body and let out an excruciating scream. He leaned close to Liu Shun¡¯s ear and said, ¡°If you want to live, stay away from her.¡± After saying that, Chu Yan stood up and left without looking back. Liu Shun screamed. ¡°Help, help!¡± Hearing the threat, without thinking, Liu Shun knew for a fact who the man was. Chapter 63 - He Just Wants You To Feel Pain

Chapter 63: He Just Wants You To Feel Pain

Liu Shun did not expect Chu Yan to hit him. The punch hit his leg like a piece of iron. He felt that the flesh on his leg was about to be turned into meat paste. Liu Shun didn¡¯t know if Chu Yan did it on purpose, but he didn¡¯t break his bone. What would happen if that punch broke his bone? Liu Shun shuddered. He did not dare to think about it. He would definitely be crippled. Liu Shun didn¡¯t expect that Chu Yan had taken a fancy to Liu Sanniang as well. He was just a poor cksmith covered in smelly sweat. How could he be worthy of Liu Sanniang! Liu Shun was angry and in pain. At the thought of Chu Yan¡¯s future identity, he hated him to the core. Liu Sanniang was his. He definitely wouldn¡¯t let Chu Yan take her away. If he had to, he would kill Liu Sanniang just so Chu Yan couldn¡¯t get her! If he couldn¡¯t have her, no one could. After obtaining the memories of his entire life in his dream, he was not afraid of Chu Yan. Liu Shun¡¯s scream had already attracted someone. The person took the sack off Liu Shun¡¯s head and said in surprise, ¡°Mr. Liu, why are you here?¡± Liu Shun¡¯s face twisted in pain. ¡°Someone was jealous of me and hit me.¡± ¡°Mr. Liu, did you see who attacked you?¡± Attacking a schr was a crime. The schr was knowledgeable. What if he injured his brain? Liu Shun was still so young. His future was definitely bright. Who was so bold to hit the schr? Liu Shun pursed his lips. ¡°It was too dark. I didn¡¯t see who it was, but he was tall and very strong!¡± At the thought of being hit by Chu Yan, Liu Shun was indignant. However, he did not say it was Chu Yan who hit him because he knew that it was useless. Without any evidence, there was nothing he could do to punish Chu Yan. ¡°It¡¯d be hard to find the assant if you didn¡¯t see him.¡± This time, Liu Shun was pretty much beaten up for nothing. He broke out in cold sweat from the pain and said with difficulty, ¡°Please send me to the clinic first. Thank you.¡± He just wanted to go to the clinic to get checked. He didn¡¯t want to end up being a cripple. ¡°Okay, okay.¡± They helped Liu Shun up and carried him to the clinic. When they arrived at the clinic, the rest of the people left. The doctor examined Liu Shun and was a little surprised. ¡°Your injury¡­¡± Liu Shun¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I can¡¯t be a cripple!¡± Chu Yan was very strong. Although his punch did not hit the bone, it was no guarantee that it did not hurt the tendons on his leg. Liu Shun was a little nervous. The doctor shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just a flesh wound. You¡¯ll recover after a few days of rest. It¡¯s just that you¡¯ll be in pain.¡± Liu Shun was in disbelief. ¡°I¡¯m fine? But I¡¯m in so much pain that I can¡¯t even walk!¡± The doctor looked at Liu Shun and said, ¡°Well, the person who injured you probably didn¡¯t want to really hurt you. He just wanted you to feel the pain.¡± Liu Shun gritted his teeth, swearing to himself that he would make Chu Yan regret what he did. Liu Shun¡¯s eyes darkened. The doctor had already grabbed some medicine for him. ¡°Take one every day.¡± Liu Shun tried to move slightly and felt a piercing pain running through his body. Immediately, cold sweat broke out, and he did not dare to move at all. Eventually, he found someone to carry him back. Madam Wei agreed to Liu Sanniang¡¯s request, so she asked for a day¡¯s leave the next day. She went to see Madam Bai. Madam Bai opened the door and saw Madam Wei. Her smile was a little forced and her tone was cold. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Madam Wei nced at Madam Bai. ¡°I have something to tell you.¡± Madam Bai curled her lips. ¡°Come in and talk. I still have something to do. So, cut to the chase.¡± Madam Wei did not enter the courtyard. ¡°Then I¡¯ll get straight to the point. Liu Shun is not a good person. You need to reconsider your daughter¡¯s marriage.¡± As soon as Madam Wei finished speaking, Madam Bai almost flew into a rage. She looked at Madam Wei, wanting to see jealousy or other expressions on her face. However, she was disappointed. Madam Wei was expressionless. Madam Bai calmed herself down. ¡°What evidence do you have for saying that Liu Shun is not a good person? Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re unwilling to ept the fact that Yinniang has a good marriage and Sanniang doesn¡¯t. You don¡¯t want my family to have what your family can¡¯t have, right?¡± The more Madam Bai thought about it, the more she felt that this was the case. How could Liu Shun be a bad person? He was knowledgeable and generous. He was also good-looking and gentle. Madam Wei must have been envious and wanted to destroy this marriage. Madam Bai¡¯s expression turned cold. Madam Wei looked at her and knew that she was overthinking. She said tly, ¡°You can¡¯t judge a book by its cover. Just think carefully.¡± When Madam Wei thought of what Liu Sanniang said, her heart turned cold. Liu Shun was only in his early twenties, but he was as deceiving as an old fox. After doing a horrendous thing, he could still pretend nothing happened. This was what was terrifying. Madam Bai was furious. ¡°What nonsense. I think you¡¯re just jealous. If Liu Shun marries a girl from another family, will you still tell them he¡¯s not a good person?¡± Madam Wei frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t have that much time.¡± She couldn¡¯t be bothered with people who wanted to push their daughter into the fire pit. Madam Bai snorted. ¡°As expected.¡± ¡°Bai Xian (Madam Bai), I know that you helped my family few days ago. Yinniang is also a member of the Liu n. I can¡¯t watch you push her into the fire. Let me tell you the truth. Thest time the mortuary burned down, it was Liu Shun who instructed Liu Cheng to do it. He even instructed Liu Cheng to kill his wife. What do you think will happen if your daughter marries that kind of man? Think carefully.¡± After saying that, Madam Wei turned around and left. Madam Bai was stunned. She looked at Madam Wei¡¯s back and stammered. ¡°Wei Shiyu (Madam Wei), stop. Exin what you just said!¡± Madam Bai felt like her mind was in a mess. She was shocked by what Madam Wei had told her. The terrific son-inw that she was satisfied with was actually an evil person. Madam Wei did not even turn around. It was not like she had plenty of time to waste. Anyway, she had already said what she needed to say. It was none of her business as to how Madam Bai decided. If Madam Bai still wanted to marry Liu Yinniang to Liu Shun in the end, she had no opinion on it. After all, everyone had the right to choose. Chapter 64 - It’s Her

Chapter 64: It¡¯s Her

A person rushed into Willow Alley and almost bumped into Madam Wei. Madam Wei frowned and wanted to scold him, but she thought better of it. Perhaps he really had something urgent to attend to. The person rushed into a house and said hurriedly, ¡°Someone hit your son-inw.¡± The voice seemed to being from Madam Bai¡¯s house. Madam Wei did not pay much attention to it. She did not like to be nosy. Coupled with the previous incident, she became less enthusiastic about helping people. She knew very well that being nosy could lead to trouble. Before Madam Bai could close the door, someone ran into her courtyard. Madam Bai was shocked and was about to shout at the person when she said anxiously, ¡°Auntie, something bad happened. Your son-inw was beaten up and can¡¯t get out of bed.¡± Madam Bai hurriedly asked. ¡°Who beat up Shun? Is it serious?¡± The woman drew a deep breath and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know who hit him. He said that it was a tall man who hit him. The man was so strong that he almost broke his leg. Now, he can¡¯t even get out of bed.¡± Madam Bai cursed instantly. ¡°Which wicked bastard hit my son-inw? Doesn¡¯t he know that my son-inw is a schr? What if he¡¯s crippled?¡± The woman echoed. ¡°That¡¯s right. Sigh¡­ Hurry up and take a look. After all, he¡¯s engaged to your daughter.¡± Madam Bai thought about it and agreed. She couldn¡¯t think about anything else at the moment. She closed the door and followed the woman. Liu Dng and Liu Eng were returning from work when they bumped into Madam Bai. Liu Eng nced at his eldest brother and asked silently. ¡°Should we greet her?¡± Liu Dng did not look at Liu Eng and nodded at Madam Bai. ¡°Third Aunt.¡± Liu Eng smiled and called out. ¡°Third Aunt, why are you in such a hurry?¡± Madam Bai looked at Liu Dng and Liu Eng with suspicion. The two sons of the Liu family were both tall and strong. Liu Eng was naughty, and Liu Dng was calm. Madam Bai wasn¡¯t in the mood to talk to them. She ignored Liu Dng and Liu Eng and followed the woman. Liu Eng was a little displeased. ¡°Brother, why is Third Aunt ignoring us?¡± Liu Dng was also confused. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Let¡¯s go home.¡± Their families didn¡¯t have a good rtionship to begin with, so they weren¡¯t expecting Madam Bai to treat them with enthusiasm in the first ce. On the way home, Liu Eng said happily, ¡°Sanniang must have prepared some plum syrup and chilled it in the well. We can drink it when we reach back.¡± Liu Eng drooled at the thought of sour plum soup. He started to run. ¡°Brother, if you arete, there won¡¯t be any left for you to drink.¡± Liu Dng did not say anything. Since he was young, he was always told to protect his siblings. Liu Eng rushed into the courtyard and took out a big wooden bucket from the well. As soon as he opened it, he took out a big bowl. He lifted the cloth covering it and salivated. Liu Eng carried it to the kitchen to get a bowl. Madam Wei was washing the fish in the kitchen when Liu Eng eximed. ¡°Mother, didn¡¯t you go to work today?¡± Madam Wei replied snappishly. ¡°Can¡¯t I be at home? Am I an eyesore to you?¡± Liu Eng chuckled. ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m happy to see you at home.¡± He took a bowl and used a spoon to scoop up the plum syrup. He handed a bowl to Liu Dng and drank it. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s delicious. What else is in it? Peanuts?¡± Liu Dng chewed slowly. ¡°Peanuts, walnuts, and sesame seeds. Delicious.¡± Liu Eng nodded. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Big Brother is right.¡± Madam Wei threw the two cleaned fish into the basin and rubbed them with seasonings. She said, ¡°Dng, you don¡¯t have to go to work in the afternoon. There will be guests at hometer. Stay at home and help.¡± Liu Eng immediately said, ¡°Mom, I can help too.¡± Madam Wei was so angry that she wanted to hit him. ¡°You go to work!¡± Liu Eng thought his mother was biased and felt unhappy. Liu Sanniang came in from outside and pulled Liu Eng. ¡°Second Brother,e out.¡± Silly Second Brother. If she didn¡¯t exin it clearly, her silly second brother definitely wouldn¡¯t understand. Their mother was clearly asking him to work because the guest was their future sister-inw. Last time, there was an ident. This time, in order to ensure that nothing went wrong, Madam Wei stayed at home and invited the girl toe over. Liu Sanniang exined to Liu Eng. Liu Eng was stunned for a moment before he understood. ¡°I see. In that case, I¡¯m relieved.¡± After his brother got married, it¡¯d be his turn soon. At the thought of this, Liu Eng was ted. He also wanted to get married as soon as possible. In the afternoon, Liu Sanniang took the embroidery tools and went to Liu Zhi¡¯er¡¯s house. Liu Dng wasn¡¯t so excited to meet this girl. He even wanted to refuse, but he did not know how to put it. Since meeting Tang Anst time, Liu Dng had always been thinking about her, so he wasn¡¯t so enthusiastic about this blind date. Madam Wei could tell that her son wasn¡¯t happy. She thought it was because Liu Dng was hurtst time andforted him. ¡°Dng, thest time was an ident. I promise that the blind date this time will go without a hitch.¡± Liu Dng nodded absent-mindedly. ¡°Yes.¡± He wasn¡¯t in the least angry about the identst time. On the contrary, he was grateful because that ident happened. He just couldn¡¯t bring himself to say it. Not long after noon, someone knocked on the door. Madam Wei immediately went to open the door. When the door opened, an older woman was standing outside. Madam Wei smiled. ¡°Pleasee in. This must be the girl you mentioned.¡± The older woman was known as Third Grandma Tang, an elder in Tang An¡¯s family. Tang An was still very thin. She was already very surprised. She lowered her head and grabbed the handkerchief in her hand uneasily. She did not expect the man whom Third Madam Tang found for her was from this family. She followed Third Madam Tang awkwardly. Third Madam Tang held Madam Wei¡¯s hand and smiled. ¡°An¡¯an is a good girl, but her life is a bit unfortunate.¡± Chapter 65 - A Bag With Silver

Chapter 65: A Bag With Silver

If this blind date failed, Tang An would be sold to a man in his thirties for five taels by her aunt. Third Madam Tang had asked around. That family was not good. However, Third Madam Tang was not sure if it would work this time. After all, Tang An had a younger brother and was very weak. The Liu family was quite well-off and probably didn¡¯t need Tang An to work. But it was still a question if Madam Wei would like her to be her daughter-inw. As Third Madam Tang spoke, she observed Madam Wei¡¯s expression. Madam Wei smiled. ¡°Come in and sit down.¡± Third Madam Tang tugged her sleeve. ¡°An¡¯an, look up.¡± Tang An bit his lip and looked up at Madam Wei nervously. ¡°Hello, Auntie Wei. My name is Tang An.¡± Clunk. The sound of a heavy object falling to the ground attracted their attention. Liu Dng was struck dumb at what he saw. A ng brought him back to his senses and he realized that he had lost hisposure. He immediately picked up the wood on the ground and walked towards the backyard. When no one was looking, he smiled and blushed. It was actually her. The person he was blind dating with was actually her. In an instant, his mood improved and Liu Dng felt much lighter when he walked. Tang An was as shocked as Liu Dng. She did not expect her blind date to be Liu Dng. After missing the previous blind date, Tang An no longer had any hope. She came here, prepared to be made a fool of. However, when she saw Liu Dng, she was surprised and had a mixed feeling. That day on the street, she was at a loss and helpless. Liu Dng reached out to help. Ignoring her rejection, he carried Tang Yuan to his house. His tall and strong figure left an indelible impression on Tang An. After he sent them home that day, Tang An heard her brother whisper, saying that he wished Liu Dng to be his brother-inw. Tang An reprimanded Tang Yuan and told him not to spout nonsense. Tang Yuan, who never talked back, replied stubbornly that Liu Dng was tall and strong and could definitely protect her. Tang An had confused feelings. Would he like her? Third Madam Tang chatted with Madam Wei for a while. Madam Wei brought out a fish and some sugar and handed them to Tang An. ¡°I heard that you have a brother at home. Take these back to nourish his body.¡± Tang An lowered her head and refused to take them. ¡°Auntie Wei, there¡¯s no need.¡± Madam Wei stuffed the things into Tang An¡¯s hand and patted her hand. ¡°Take them.¡± Third Madam Tang smiled. Madam Wei was very friendly and didn¡¯t seem to dislike Tang An. She smiled. ¡°An¡¯an, take it. You can¡¯t reject an elder¡¯s kindness.¡± Tang An was left with no choice but ept the gift. Third Madam Tang then left with Tang An. Although Liu Dng looked like he didn¡¯t care, he had been paying attention to the conversation in the courtyard. As soon as they left, he put down his work and looked at Madam Wei nervously. ¡°Mother.¡± Madam Wei looked at Liu Dng and suddenly felt that her son had grown up and be a man. Madam Wei smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside.¡± After returning to the house and sitting down, Madam Wei asked Liu Dng to sit next to her. Madam Wei touched Liu Dng¡¯s head and looked at him gently. ¡°Dng, do you like that girl?¡± Liu Dng smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to Mom.¡± Madam Wei smiled. ¡°You¡¯re a good child. You¡¯ve always been good and sensible since you were young, unlike Eng.¡± Liu Dng listened silently. He always knew that his mother loved her children dearly. ¡°Tang An is a good girl. She¡¯s kind-hearted and sensible. If you don¡¯t have any objections, I¡¯ll start talking about marriage with Third Madam Tang.¡± Madam Wei wanted to find a sensible wife for Liu Dng so that the family would be more harmonious in the future. Liu Dng nodded. Madam Wei didn¡¯t want her son to regret in the future, so she said again, ¡°Dng, though I want to find you a sensible wife, I won¡¯t thrust one upon you. It depends on what you like. Tang An is thin and weak. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t like her.¡± Liu Dng smiled and said awkwardly, ¡°Mother, actually, I met herst time. She¡¯s poor, but we can take good care of her.¡± Madam Wei was stunned. ¡°Last¡­? Last time?¡± Liu Dng told Madam Wei about what happened earlier. Madam Wei smiled. ¡°It seems like you two are fated.¡± Liu Dng was also happy. After seeing that it was Tang An, he was relieved and even started thinking about their future. He had agreed, but what about Tang An? Madam Wei smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it will work out.¡± Liu Dng was already 17 years old. Now that he had a girl he liked, after he turned 18 years old, the family would start preparing for the wedding. It didn¡¯t matter if Tang An was thin and weak. When she married him, they would take care of her. After Liu Dng¡¯s marriage was settled, Liu Eng¡¯s marriage would be on the agenda. After that, it would be Liu Sanniang¡¯s turn. After her three children were married, Madam Wei would be relieved. Liu Dng touched his head. ¡°Mother, thank you.¡± Madam Wei was extremely happy. At night, when the family was eating together, Liu Eng couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Mother, how did the blind date go?¡± Madam Wei said sheepishly, ¡°You really love to gossip, don¡¯t you?¡± Liu Eng chuckled. ¡°I just want to know who my future sister-inw is.¡± ¡°It hasn¡¯t been decided yet. You¡¯ll know when it is decided.¡± Madam Wei picked up a piece of food for Liu Eng. ¡°Eat it. Even food can¡¯t stop your mouth.¡± Liu Sanniang smiled. Hearing Madam Wei¡¯s thoughts, she knew that the blind date was sessful. As long as Big Brother had no objections, there would be no problem. And Big Brother liked Tang An a lot. Knock, knock, knock. There was a knock on the door. Liu Eng got up to open it. After a while, Liu Eng came in with a money bag in his hand. He looked a little surprised. ¡°Mom, this is all silver¡­¡± Madam Wei frowned. Madam Wei took the money bag and asked, ¡°Who gave it to you?¡± There was really silver inside. Liu Eng looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°He said that his name is Lin Zheng and that this is what Sanniang deserves. He said that Magistrate Wei is grateful to Sanniang but he is too busy toe. Then Lin Zheng thrust this bag to me and left.¡± Chapter 66 - Arrogant Woman (Part 1)

Chapter 66: Arrogant Woman (Part 1)

Madam Wei really wanted to return the money. Her family did not need it. However, Liu Sanniang smiled and said, ¡°Mother, take it. Even if you want to return it, Magistrate Wei won¡¯t take it back.¡± Madam Wei feltplicated. She kept feeling that if she took this bag of silver, her daughter would have to take the path as a psychic. Finally, Mr. Liu said, ¡°Take it.¡± Liu Eng seemed to understand something and asked foolishly. ¡°Mother, does it mean that from now on Sanniang will need to dress like a daoist? Does she have to make a daoist priest robe for herself?¡± Liu Dng really wanted to beat his silly brother to shut him up. Madam Wei had already picked up her chopsticks and dragged Liu Eng out by his ears. Liu Eng finally realized what was going on. ¡°Mom, Mom, sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have said that.¡± Mr. Liu sighed. Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°Father, I¡¯m done eating. I¡¯ll go back to my room first.¡± Liu Sanniang knew that it would take some time for her parents and family to ept it. Liu Dng did not say anything, but he did not feel good either. He looked at his silent father and wanted tofort him, but he did not know how. Mr. Liu sighed deeply and no longer had the appetite to eat. At night, Liu Sanniang slept veryte. In the middle of the night, the world fell silent. Liu Sanniang closed her eyes and slept. Before long, she was sound asleep. She had a dream. In the dream, Madam Wei returned home angrily. Seeing how angry she was, Liu Sanniang immediately wanted tofort her. Madam Wei cried in anger. ¡°My daughter is not arrogant. My daughter is a good girl¡­¡± Madam Wei could not continue and sobbed. Liu Sanniang was like a passerby. She watched Liu Dng and Liu Eng fight with others outside because they used Liu Sanniang of a poor girl wanting to climb up the socialdder by marrying a rich man. They talked andughed at her. Liu Dng and Liu Eng got into a fight with them, so people said that the Liu family was just a bunch of bad people. When Liu Sanniang woke up, the ufortable feeling did not dissipate. She had a strong feeling that what happened in the dream had already begun to happen. She heard Madam Wei opening the door and leaving for work. Not long after, Mr. Liu, Liu Dng, and Liu Eng also went out one after another. None of them came to call Liu Sanniang. Liu Sanniang cried silently for a while. She had been like this since she was young. Doted on by her entire family, she never needed to work. Liu Sanniang felt a little dejected. Was this her punishment? She was loved by her parents and brothers, so she was destined to lose something. Liu Sanniang quickly got up. After washing up, she prepared to go out and buy some threads. She had survived in her previous life, so there was no reason why she couldn¡¯t survive this life. If she really couldn¡¯t get married, so be it. Liu Sanniang was ready to leave when someone knocked on the door. Liu Sanniang was puzzled. Who was it? She went to open the door and saw Liu Yinniang outside. Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°Yinniang, what brought you here?¡± Liu Yinniang looked at Liu Sanniang and did not enter the courtyard. She looked at Liu Sanniang coldly. ¡°Sanniang, do you hate me that much? Why did you get your brother to hit Liu Shun? Why? Can¡¯t I have what you don¡¯t want?¡± Liu Sanniang was stunned for a moment before she realized what Liu Yinniang was saying. Liu Sanniang grabbed Liu Yinniang¡¯s hand and felt herplicated and angry emotions. Liu Sanniang instantly understood why Liu Yinniang came to look for her. Liu Sanniang looked at Liu Yinniang and said seriously, ¡°Yinniang, I won¡¯t do that. I¡¯ve said it before, Liu Shun is not a good person. If you don¡¯t believe me, I have no choice. My eldest brother and second brother have nothing to do with Liu Shun, let alone break his legs.¡± Liu Yinniang retracted her hand. ¡°You liar. If it wasn¡¯t your brother who did it, how would you know that Liu Shun¡¯s legs were almost broken? I haven¡¯t told you yet.¡± Liu Sanniang frowned. Before she could exin, Liu Yinniang looked at her and said coldly, ¡°Sanniang, I¡¯ll prove to you that you¡¯ve misjudged Liu Shun. Just you wait.¡± After saying that, Liu Yinniang turned around and ran. Liu Yinniang felt terrible. She liked to be friends with Liu Sanniang and couldn¡¯t stand her life being ruined by Liu Shun. Liu Sanniang looked at Liu Yinniang¡¯s departing figure. She opened her mouth and wanted to call out to stop her, but she did not. Because this scene reminded her of her dream. It was daytime, but she saw Liu Yinniang walking towards the darkness step by step. Liu Sanniang retracted her gaze. The moment she touched Liu Yinniang, she knew that Liu Shun had been beaten up and his legs were almost broken. She did not know who did it, and Liu Yinniang did not know either, but Liu Yinniang was sure that it was Liu Sanniang¡¯s eldest or second brother. That was why she came to question Liu Sanniang. Liu Sanniang thought for a moment but did not go out. She closed the door and returned to her room. In the evening, she made a table full of good dishes. There was fish and meat, filling the room with a nice aroma. The door was pushed open and Madam Wei returned to the house angrily. Not long after, Liu Dng and Liu Eng returned. Liu Dng used his eyes to warn Liu Eng not to talk nonsense. Both of them had washed up, but Liu Eng walked with a slight limp, and Liu Dng¡¯s hands were a little clumsy. Mr. Liu came back home and entered the house without saying anything. Not long after, Madam Wei came out. Liu Sanniang pretended not to know anything and smiled. ¡°Father, Mother, Eldest Brother, Second Brother, it¡¯s time to eat. I made a few good dishes today. You are in for a treat.¡± During the meal, Madam Wei wanted to cry, but she fought it back. She smiled and said, ¡°Sanniang¡¯s culinary skills have improved again.¡± Liu Dng smiled. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s delicious.¡± Liu Eng had always had a big appetite, but he did not eat much today. The nces he threw at Liu Sanniang were filled with sympathy. Liu Sanniang picked up a piece of fish for Liu Eng. ¡°Second Brother, don¡¯t you like it the most? Eat more.¡± Liu Eng hurriedly lowered his head and ate. He thought to himself that even if his sister couldn¡¯t get married, there was still him and his eldest brother. If his eldest brother wasn¡¯t willing to support her, he would support her. In the future, when he got married, there was only one condition. His wife must be nice to his sister. When his parents were gone, he would keep supporting his sister. If he was gone, his son and grandson would support her as well. Liu Sanniang almost cried. She had enjoyed the love of her family for a lifetime, but she never knew that they had such thoughts. Chapter 67 - Arrogant Woman (Part 2)

Chapter 67: Arrogant Woman (Part 2)

In her previous life, there were times when she was worried. When she became old, she was afraid that she would be despised by others and did not want to cause trouble for anyone. Gradually, she stopped going out to meet people. Hearing Liu Eng¡¯s thoughts, Liu Sanniang felt really sweet. Liu Sanniang was not worried about making a living. With her excellent embroidery skills, she could easily support herself. She would not be a burden to anyone. When her eldest and second brothers got married, she would live with her parents and serve them. Thinking of this, Liu Sanniang felt relieved. Liu Dng did not say anything. He only thought to himself. ¡®As the eldest brother, with me around, no one can bully my sister.¡¯ Mr. Liu took a sip of wine and ate his food. He thought to himself. ¡®It¡¯s not a big deal. I don¡¯t want my daughter to get married and leave the family anyway. My wife and I are both healthy and we can definitely live to a hundred years. As long as I am alive, I will protect my daughter.¡¯ Madam Wei was even more determined. She could afford to raise her daughter even if she did not marry for the rest of her life! In the next few days, women came to Madam Wei one after another and told her that they could not matchmake her daughter. When people heard that it was Liu Sanniang, they would shake their heads and say that they didn¡¯t want an arrogant daughter-inw like Liu Sanniang. Madam Wei was furious, but she knew that she could not offend the matchmakers. Liu Sanniang did not go out for a long time. Her reputation for being arrogant spread again. She could often hear Madam Wei¡¯s thoughts. ¡®That old b*tch, Madam Wang, actually dared to nder my daughter behind her back. Doesn¡¯t she know what kind of person her grandson is? No matter how much money he earns, it¡¯s not enough for him to gamble with. She actually dared to say that my Sanniang¡¯s standards are too high. Doesn¡¯t she know what kind of a scum her grandson is?¡¯ ¡®Liu Shun¡¯s mother is not a good person either. Without evidence, she actually used Dng of hitting her son.¡¯ Madam Wei was angry for a long time. In the blink of an eye, it was June. Liu Sanniang became calmer and calmer. During this period of time, she made clothes for each of the family members. After putting on the new clothes, the family was very happy. Liu Sanniang looked at her parents and two brothers who were wearing the new clothes and felt as sweet as honey. Her brother was going to officially marry Tang An and the new clothes came in handy. Madam Wei was also very satisfied. Liu Eng could not sit still at all. After putting on his new clothes, he went out for a walk. However, in recent days, he had offended many people whom he used to be on good terms with. He could not find anyone to show off his new clothes to. As Liu Eng walked, he suddenly thought of someone. It just so happened that his family needed a pair of tongs. When Liu Eng arrived at Chu Yan¡¯s cksmith shop, he stood up straight and asked. ¡°Can you make me a pair of tongs?¡± Chu Yan nced at Liu Eng and his eyes darkened. ¡°Yes.¡± Liu Eng chuckled. ¡°Then make me one.¡± Chu Yan replied calmly. ¡°Alright.¡± Liu Eng cleared his throat and went straight to the point. ¡°Chu Yan, look at my clothes. Look at this embroidery. It¡¯s beautiful, right?¡± Chu Yan looked at Liu Eng. Liu Eng was handsome. His clothes were very fitting and nice. It was obvious who made them. Chu Yan looked away. ¡°Yes.¡± In his mind, he could picture Liu Sanniang making the clothes with her slender hands. The woman who had once been arrogant in front of him had be the gentle and beautiful Liu Sanniang. Her appearance was already different, but she was still her. He always knew his identity. He was Chu Yan, and also Long Yi. He was here to help her return to the throne! Chu Yan turned around and entered the house. He didn¡¯t want to talk to Liu Eng, but Liu Eng clearly didn¡¯t notice it. He followed behind Chu Yan and said, ¡°Chu Yan, let me tell you, my sister has been embroidering for a few months. Everyone in my family has a new set of clothes. The patterns are all different, but I think mine looks the best.¡± Liu Eng was confident. ¡°Do you know why? That¡¯s because I¡¯m the most important in Sanniang¡¯s heart, so mine is definitely the best.¡± Chu Yan was speechless. He really did not want to talk to this idiot. Chu Yan ignored him, but it did not stop Liu Eng from showing off. Liu Eng was different from others. He did not need anyone to respond. What he needed was for others to listen to him. After Liu Eng was done showing off, he finally changed the topic back to the pair of tongs. ¡°Then when you¡¯re done making it, I¡¯lle to take it. How much does it cost? Do you want me to pay you first?¡± Chu Yan said calmly, ¡°No need.¡± He just wanted Liu Eng to leave. If he didn¡¯t, he¡¯d probably manhandle him out. After showing off, Liu Eng left in a delightful mood. Chu Yan looked at Liu Eng¡¯s back and narrowed his dark eyes. He closed the door and returned to his home in this world. When Madam Li saw Chu Yan, her heart skipped a beat. He didn¡¯t even make a sound when he walked. The woman who was talking to Madam Li looked at Chu Yan with aplicated expression and the corners of her mouth twitched. Madam Li was afraid that he would say something, so she immediately smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re back. Are you hungry? If you¡¯re hungry, I¡¯ll fix you something to eat immediately.¡± Chu Yan did not even look at Madam Li and went straight back into the house. Madam Li patted her chest. She was freaked out. Matchmaker Zhao revealed a confused look. ¡°Your child is so extraordinary-looking. Why do you want him to marry that kind of woman? In my opinion, with your child¡¯s looks, he can even marry an official¡¯s daughter.¡± Madam Li said she would be satisfied as long as her future daughter-inw was a woman. Chu Yan had a cksmith shop, so he naturally made a lot of money. With his conditions, those who were not good enough were not worthy of him. Madam Li smiled and held Matchmaker Zhao¡¯s arm. ¡°Let me tell you something. My child is crazy. No girls can tolerate him. Although he¡¯s good-looking, there¡¯s something wrong with him here.¡± Madam Li pointed at her brain. Matchmaker Zhao couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°What¡¯s his problem?¡± Madam Li lowered her voice and said, ¡°He is really violent. Although I¡¯m his stepmother, I don¡¯t want to see him without anyone by his side for the rest of his life. I just want to find someone who can endure his temper.¡± Chapter 68 - Seven Daughters

Chapter 68: Seven Daughters

Matchmaker Zhao was enlightened. ¡°I see.¡± Madam Li nodded. ¡°Thank you. Just find him a girl. Any girl will do.¡± Matchmaker Zhao nodded with a smile. ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Chu Yan did note out after returning to the house. Actually, he had heard everything that Madam Li and Matchmaker Zhao had discussed. He hade here to make it even with Liu Sanniang. From then on, they would have nothing to do with each other. However, once one entered the mortal world, one could not avoid worldly affairs. Chu Yan knew very well what Madam Li was thinking. He did not take it to heart. Madam Li was just a mortal, so how could she do anything to him? At most, she would only disgust him. Chu Yan retracted his gaze and thought of Liu Eng¡¯s new clothes. He narrowed his eyes and seemed to be able to see Liu Sanniang sitting in the room and embroidering attentively. Her gaze was gentle as she made the clothes one stitch at a time. Her gentleness tugged at his heart strings. He wanted to help her return to the Deity Position. She had already awakened her Buddhist heart. If he wanted to help her, he had to be by her side. Bing her legitimate husband was the most suitable identity for him. She was his. No one was more qualified than him. Chu Yan¡¯s eyes looked more determined. ... In June, the weather became hotter and hotter. Liu Sanniang bought new fabric. Liu Ju¡¯er¡¯s wedding date was set on July 15th. That day was also the ghost festivalmonly known as the half of July. Liu Ju¡¯er¡¯s stepmother chose this date on purpose, but she made it sound nice. She said that Yang Qingshan was an orphan. His parents had died a long time ago. It was said that those who had passed away woulde back to visit their family on the ghost festival. If Yang Qingshan¡¯s parents came back and saw their son getting married, they could rest in peace. Liu Ju¡¯er cried, begging her stepmother to choose another date, but her stepmother did not agree and even said that Liu Ju¡¯er was unfilial. No matter what Liu Ju¡¯er said, she couldn¡¯t persuade her stepmother. Liu Sanniangforted her, telling her that her married life would be very good. Liu Ju¡¯er was getting married soon, so Liu Sanniang sped up her efforts. She wanted to embroider a set of nkets for Liu Ju¡¯er to add to her dowry. Liu Ju¡¯er¡¯s father did not care about her dowry, nor did her stepmother. After Liu Fu¡¯er, Liu Hui, and Liu Sanniang discussed, they decided to give Liu Ju¡¯er a set of nkets each. Liu Sanniang even gave her two taels of silver. She knew that Liu Ju¡¯er¡¯s life would be smooth-sailing, but the first few years would be too tough. In her previous life, she had been gued by rumors and didn¡¯t dare to go out. Now, she had gotten over it. After Wei Shi disguised himself, he came to Willow Street to pay a visit to Liu Sanniang. Liu Sanniang heard a knock on the door and went to open it. When she saw Wei Shi, she was stunned for a moment before smiling. ¡°Sir, pleasee in.¡± Wei Shi walked into the courtyard. He took a look at the clean courtyard and knew that Liu Sanniang was a very good girl. Liu Sanniang brought a stool for Wei Shi to sit on. After Wei Shi sat down, Liu Sanniang went to fetch tea. Wei Shi looked at Liu Sanniang and said hesitantly, ¡°Miss Liu, I¡¯m here to ask for your help.¡± Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°Sir, feel free to tell me. I¡¯ll help if I can.¡± Wei Shi smiled. ¡°Miss Liu, there¡¯s a case that I need your help with.¡± Liu Sanniang listened quietly. She nodded and gestured for Wei Shi to continue. As long as she could help, she would. Wei Shi sighed and said, ¡°Miss Liu, the situation is like this. A man died in River Vige in Yong County. He was drowned in a river. After the autopsy, the coroner said that it wasn¡¯t a homicide. However, the strange thing was that many small handprints were on his body. The man was dead, but when we stood beside his body, we could hear some painful screams. We asked the entire vige, but couldn¡¯t find anyone suspicious.¡± ¡°This man¡¯s mother insisted that her daughter-inw killed her son. We investigated the daughter-inw and found her quite unlikely to be the murderer. But his mother has been camping outside the county government office, saying that if we didn¡¯t give her son justice, she would live outside the government office for the rest of her life. The justice she wants is to execute her daughter-inw.¡± Wei Shi frowned when he finished speaking. How could he execute an innocent person? Officer Zhou told me after the investigation that the man often hit his wife. The woman gave birth to seven daughters but could not give birth to a son. Therefore, the man felt very embarrassed. The woman had a motive for killing, but she couldn¡¯t have done it. She was busy all day. Her seventh daughter had just been born and needed to be taken care of. The man was often away from home and went out in the middle of the night. The woman didn¡¯t dare ask him about it. If she did, she would get beaten. When they interrogated the woman, the woman only shook her head and said that it was not her. She did not dare to. When they mentioned the man, the woman was extremely fearful. Officer Zhou had been an official for many years, so he could tell if someone was being genuine or not. The woman wasn¡¯t lying. She really didn¡¯t dare. The prints on the man¡¯s dead body were children¡¯s handprints. They couldn¡¯t find any clues, so the case fell into a deadlock. Wei Shi thought of Liu Sanniang and came to ask her for help. After Wei Shi finished speaking, Liu Sanniang asked him. ¡°Is that man¡¯s body still at the government office? Can I go take a look at it before giving you an answer?¡± Wei Shi nodded. ¡°Sure, thank you, Miss Liu.¡± Liu Sanniang stood up and followed Wei Shi out. Inside the government office. When Liu Sanniang arrived at the morgue, Lin Zheng and Officer Zhou were looking forward to her arrival. Lin Zheng said respectfully to Liu Sanniang, ¡°Miss Liu.¡± Officer Zhou smiled. ¡°Miss Liu, with you around, I¡¯m confident that this case will be solved.¡± Liu Sanniang walked towards the corpse covered in a white cloth. After walking into the morgue, she heard a moaning voice as if the person was being tortured and was in extreme pain. Liu Sanniang pulled open the white cloth. The man¡¯s expression was pained, and there were many small handprints on his upper body. Wei Shi walked to Liu Sanniang¡¯s side and said, ¡°There are more on his back.¡± It was as if the man was pressed down by many children and had drowned in the river. However, how could children have the strength to hold a grown man down and drown him in a river? It seemed unlikely. Liu Sanniang closed her eyes and quietly explored. As soon as she started sensing, Wei Shi stopped talking, and Lin Zheng and Officer Zhou held their breaths. Zhu Zongyang, on the other hand, was confused. Chapter 69 - He Deserved To Die

Chapter 69: He Deserved To Die

Liu Sanniang seemed to be in another time and space. She slowly said, ¡°I saw that he often hit his wife and daughters. He has six daughters, but he doesn¡¯t like them. His six daughters were all killed by him. He didn¡¯t care at all. After his seventh daughter was born, when he heard that it was a daughter, he smothered his newborn daughter to death on the spot.¡± Liu Sanniang opened her eyes and ignored the cries for help. Liu Sanniang took two steps back and looked at Wei Shi. ¡°He¡¯s a murderer. He killed his seven daughters. He has a heavy sin on him. His death is caused by karma and has nothing to do with others.¡± Wei Shi was shocked to hear that this man had killed his seven daughters. Zhu Zongyang couldn¡¯t help but speak up. ¡°You must be mistaken. It¡¯s impossible. His mother said that the first six children died of illness. The seventh daughter is two months old and is still alive.¡± Wei Shi came back to his senses. ¡°Assistant Zhu is right. The seventh daughter is still alive. When we went to investigate, we heard a baby crying and his wife immediately went to coax the child.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Wei Shi and said firmly, ¡°She¡¯s dead. She was killed by her father the moment she was born. As for why she came back to life, I¡¯m not sure.¡± In the man¡¯s memory, she could see very clearly that the man did not like daughters. He had six daughters and not a single son. He felt embarrassed by his wife. Therefore, when he heard that the youngest was also a daughter, he stifled her with a pillow without even thinking. The woman had just given birth and was extremely weak. She kowtowed to the man, hoping that he would show some mercy to his own daughter. However, the man was unmoved. With a fierce expression, he pressed the pillow down. When he let go, the child was already dead. Then the man cursed in disgust. ¡°Useless old woman.¡± With that, he left. He drank and gambled and was often away from home. One night, he suddenly woke up because he heard the cries of a baby. He was afraid and felt like an evil ghost was chasing him. He ran to the river and fell in. As if someone was holding him down, he couldn¡¯t get out of the water. And it was exactly his seven daughters who were drowning him in the river. They pressed him down hard, just as he had once held them down. Bit by bit, the man stopped breathing. Slowly, he lost the strength to struggle. Therefore, Liu Sanniang was very sure that his seventh daughter was dead. Zhu Zongyangughed sarcastically. ¡°How can a dead persone back to life? Miss Liu, you¡¯re wrong this time. But it¡¯s understandable because you are still young.¡± No one responded to Zhu Zongyang. Wei Shi¡¯s expression was solemn. ¡°Miss Liu, when we went there two days ago, his seventh daughter was indeed alive.¡± He felt a headacheing on. How could the deade back to life? Liu Sanniang was also a little confused, but her intuition told her that this was not a good thing. After thinking for a while, she said, ¡°Sir, can I see that woman, her daughter, and the man¡¯s mother?¡± Wei Shi agreed without thinking. ¡°Of course. Before this case is closed, everyone in this family is a suspect.¡± Even the man¡¯s mother was a suspect. Wei Shi nced at the man¡¯s corpse. Liu Sanniang seemed to know what he was thinking. She said calmly, ¡°He deserves to die. He deserves it.¡± The reason why the man was in pain was because his soul was imprisoned in his body. It kept experiencing the pain when the man drowned and could not break free. Zhu Zongyang¡¯s eyes widened. He could not believe that Liu Sanniang would say such a thing. What was more shocking was that Wei Shi actually agreed with Liu Sanniang. He said coldly, ¡°If he really killed seven daughters with his own hands, he definitely deserves to die!¡± Everyone thought death was the end, but it wasn¡¯t. Death was the beginning of the trial. No one could escape the trial. After leaving the morgue, Zhu Zongyang looked back and shivered. The man¡¯s hand had fallen out and was twisted as if he wanted to grab something. Zhu Zongyang felt his blood run cold and immediately quickened his pace. It was too strange. The man¡¯s mother lived in the government office, while the man¡¯s wife was at home with her seventh daughter. When Wei Shi brought Liu Sanniang over, she was shouting. ¡°God, why did my son die so miserably? I want justice for my son! Is there no justice in this world anymore?¡± ¡°My poor son, you must be very angry that the murderer has gotten away. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely seek justice for you. If this official doesn¡¯t handle this case properly, I¡¯ll hang myself at the entrance of the government office.¡± When they heard that she was going to hang herself, the two officers guarding her were shocked. There was really nothing they could do about an old woman who was unreasonable and rude. When Wei Shi arrived, the two officers immediately bowed respectfully. ¡°Greetings, sir.¡± Wei Shi nodded and gestured for them to open the door. The officer frowned. ¡°Be careful, sir. She¡¯s very cranky.¡± Wei Shi looked at the scratches on the officer¡¯s face and his face darkened. He nodded. ¡°Open it.¡± When the door opened, the old woman stopped shouting. When she saw that it was Wei Shi, she restrained herself. ¡°Sir, when are you going to execute that b*tch? That b*tch is a jinx. Ever since she married into our family, our family has been in trouble. Not only did she fail to give birth to a son, but she even killed my son. Such a woman should be cut into pieces.¡± Wei Shi nced at her. ¡°It¡¯s not for you to decide who is the murderer. All you need to do is answer my questions truthfully.¡± The old woman immediately nodded. ¡°As long as I can avenge my son, I will definitely cooperate.¡± Wei Shi looked at her. ¡°Then tell me the truth. How did your previous six granddaughters die?¡± The old woman was stunned. Sheposed herself and said firmly, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you already? They died of illness.¡± Chapter 70 - River Village

Chapter 70: River Vige

After saying that, the old woman narrowed her eyes and raised her voice. ¡°As an official, don¡¯t you even know how to investigate a case? I asked you to investigate my son¡¯s death. Why are you talking so much nonsense? Let me tell you, if you can¡¯t get justice for my son, I¡¯ll crawl to the capital and report it to the imperial court!¡± The old woman spoke hysterically and her saliva was spraying everywhere. She hid it well, but Wei Shi could tell she was guilty of something. Coupled with what Liu Sanniang had told him, Wei Shi was furious. It was obvious that the seven girls were killed by their father. That was seven lives, living beings. No wonder Liu Sanniang said that the man deserved to die. Such a person deserved to die. Even if he died a hundred times, it would not be enough. Wei Shi was extremely angry. He gritted his teeth, and asked. ¡°Did they really die of illnesses? Lying is a serious offense!¡± The old woman was stunned. She ced her hands on her hips. ¡°Of course they died of illness. They died a long time ago? I think you¡¯re just a stupid official. You don¡¯t know how to investigate at all. You are not checking what you should!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think you can find justice for my son. Get out of the way. I¡¯m leaving. If you can¡¯t help my son, I¡¯ll look for someone who can!¡± The old woman turned around and wanted to walk out. Wei Shi gave Lin Zheng a look, and Lin Zheng stopped the old woman from leaving. Wei Shi said coldly, ¡°What kind of ce do you think the government office is? Do you think you cane and go as you please? I¡¯ve found enough evidence to suspect that you¡¯ve murdered seven people. Before the case is closed, you don¡¯t get to go anywhere.¡± The woman raised her hand threateningly. ¡°You evil officials, you are abusing power. Oh my god, the evil official is trying to kill me¡­¡± Lin Zheng grabbed her hand and subdued her. Wei Shi was already certain that the man had killed his seven daughters, and the man¡¯s mother was his aplice. How ruthless was she to help her son kill seven innocent girls! Wei Shi asked the officers to take the old woman away. ¡°How can there be such an evil person?¡± Officer Zhou¡¯s eyes were a little red. He could not imagine what kind of fear and despair those seven little lives had experienced. Officer Zhou lost his daughter and had been searching for her for so many years. He would always remember the child¡¯s tiny face and crystal eyes. They were the best in the world. At the thought of the dead man and his mother, Officer Zhou gritted his teeth in anger and felt sick. ¡°Miss Liu, that woman is still living in the vige with her seventh daughter. She will definitely arrive veryte. How about I get someone to pick you up tomorrow morning?¡± Wei Shi recalled what Liu Sanniang had said earlier and frowned. The seventh daughter, who was already dead, hade back to life. What should he do with her? Just thinking about it made him feel extremely troubled. Liu Sanniang shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no need to wait until tomorrow. Let¡¯s go now. I¡¯m afraid something will happen if I wait until tomorrow.¡± Liu Sanniang had a strong feeling that she could not wait. Seeing how serious Liu Sanniang was, Wei Shi¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He immediately prepared the carriage and headed to River Vige. Soon, Liu Sanniang followed Wei Shi to River Vige. The vige was seven miles away from Yong County, so by the time they returned, it¡¯d be veryte. Wei Shi looked at Liu Sanniang. She had changed in her temperament. Ever since thest time, he could tell that Liu Sanniang had been enlightened with Daoism, but she didn¡¯t seem to realize it. Lin Zheng looked at Liu Sanniang with great respect, and so did Officer Zhou. Wei Shi recalled his colleague suggesting that he recruit Liu Sanniang as an assistant. In the future, if he encountered a difficult case, he could ask Liu Sanniang for help. Since she was destined to take the path, why not make best use of her power? Wei Shi decided to find an opportunity to mention it to Liu Sanniang. There was a reward for being an assistant of the government. With this reward, even if she did not marry for the rest of her life, Liu Sanniang would still be able to live well. Liu Sanniang heard everything that was going through Wei Shi¡¯s mind. Her expression did not change, but she was thinking about it. It was not a bad idea If she really took this path. With the money, her life would be better. Her parents would not have to worry too much about her in the future. When they arrived at River Vige, the carriage could only stop at the entrance. A small river blocked them, so they could only park the carriage by the side of the road, leaving an officer to guard it. The rest of them crossed the river to the other side. Lin Zheng and Officer Zhou walked in front while Wei Shi walked beside Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu, this river is where the man was drowned.¡± ¡°Most vigers in River Vige have the surname Niu. The man who was drowned was called Niu Laoda. He was the only son of his family.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at the river and frowned, but she said nothing. Seeing Liu Sanniang frown, Wei Shi was nervous. ¡°Miss Liu, are you alright?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at the vige in the distance and asked. ¡°Sir, in your eyes, what is justice?¡± Wei Shi did not know why Liu Sanniang suddenly asked this. He looked in the direction Liu Sanniang was looking. It was River Vige. He felt that Liu Sanniang seemed to have seen something, which he could not see it. Wei Shi looked at Liu Sanniang and said word by word, ¡°Miss Liu, in my eyes, justice is to not let the bad off and help the good.¡± As a county magistrate, he often encountered cases where right and wrong were ambiguous. Sometimes, the victims were the evil people, and the criminals were just seeking justice for themselves. In such cases, justice became a confusing word. Chapter 71 - The People Here Are All Sinful

Chapter 71: The People Here Are All Sinful

Liu Sanniang looked at the ck aura enveloping the vige and said calmly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell you the truth. All the people here are full of sins.¡± Wei Shi¡¯s heart trembled. Liu Sanniang pointed at the river. ¡°There are many resentful souls in the river.¡± Wei Shi almost staggered and fell. There were more than a hundred families in River Vige. If they were all sinful people, did it mean there were also hundreds of resentful souls in the river? Wei Shi felt his chest getting heavier. When they arrived at Niu Laoda¡¯s house, Lin Zheng looked at Wei Shi. ¡°Sir, we¡¯re here.¡± At this moment, it was one in the afternoon. Niu Laoda¡¯s door was closed. Officer Zhou went forward and knocked on the door, but no one opened it. Officer Zhou leaned against the door and said to Wei Shi, ¡°Sir, there¡¯s no one in the house.¡± Wei Shi nodded. ¡°They have probably gone to work.¡± Perhaps it was because there was too much noise outside, so the door next to Niu Laoda opened. It was a girl. She asked them. ¡°Are you looking for Auntie Niu? She took her daughter to the farnd. She won¡¯t be back for at least two hours.¡± Officer Zhou walked over with a smile. ¡°Youngdy, what¡¯s your name?¡± Officer Zhou liked daughters very much. He would always remember that when Zhou Mingzhu was young, she felt soft and small in his arms. No matter how he looked at her, he liked her. When he saw the little girl, the smile on his face was gentle and loving. The little girl smiled timidly. ¡°My name is Niu Daya.¡± Officer Zhou asked. ¡°Your name is Yaya. Are you the eldest child in the family?¡± Niu Daya nodded. Wei Shi walked over and squatted down. ¡°Daya, does the daughter of your auntie next door cry a lot?¡± Wei Shi was curious how a dead person coulde back to life. He wanted to get to the bottom of this case and find out what happened. Perhaps it was because Officer Zhou and Wei Shi were very kind, Niu Daya smiled and replied. ¡°No, she is very obedient. She never cries. When I saw herst time, she even smiled at me. She¡¯s a good girl.¡± Wei Shi smiled. How could a normal baby not cry? Just as he was about to ask something, Niu Daya pointed in a direction. ¡°Look, Auntie Niu is carrying her daughter back.¡± Wei Shi looked back and saw a woman carrying a baby in her arms and a basket on her back. Niu Do¡¯s wife had already returned, so Niu Daya returned to her house. ¡°Sir, is my mother-inw still refusing toe back home?¡± Wei Shi nodded. He looked at the woman and said, ¡°We¡¯re here today for something else. Can we go in and talk?¡± Wei Shi stole a nce at the baby in the woman¡¯s arms who was sleeping soundly. No matter how one looked at it, it was clearly a living baby. Wei Shi looked at Liu Sanniang. Liu Sanniang was also looking at the baby girl. As if having sensed the presence of strangers, the child opened her eyes and looked at Liu Sanniang. She smiled at Liu Sanniang and opened her mouth, revealing his toothless gums. She was very cute. The woman smiled and looked at the child gently. ¡°Come in. My daughter likes you all very much. She keeps smiling.¡± The woman opened the door and invited Liu Sanniang and the others in. The courtyard was small but clean and neat. The woman put down the basket on her back, then went into the house and brought out a few stools. ¡°We can talk here. I¡¯ll listen as I work.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at the woman. Her legs were uneven, as if she was injured. The woman took a stool and sat down. She began to work on the pigweed she had brought back and chopped it up with a kitchen knife. Her daughter was in the cradle, quiet. She was not asleep. From time to time, she would giggle. Wei Shi looked at Liu Sanniang. Liu Sanniang had walked upto the woman¡¯s side and was looking at the child. This two-month-old baby seemed to like Liu Sanniang very much and kept smiling at her. Even the woman stopped what she was doing. ¡°Youngdy, what¡¯s your name? My daughter likes you very much.¡± Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°My name is Sanniang.¡± The woman smiled. ¡°What a nice name.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at the woman. ¡°Can I touch her?¡± The woman hesitated, reluctant. However, the child had already stretched out her hand and giggled, as if she wanted Liu Sanniang to hug her. The woman nodded reluctantly. ¡°My daughter doesn¡¯t like strangers, but she seems to like you. You can touch her little hand. If she cries, you can¡¯t hug her.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. She reached out and held the child¡¯s hand. Seeing Liu Sanniang in such close contact with a child who was supposed to be dead, Wei Shi was shocked. Officer Zhou was nervous. ¡°Miss Liu.¡± Lin Zheng was also worried. His hand was already on his sword. If anything strange happened, he would immediately draw his sword! However, nothing happened. Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°I know, I know everything.¡± Hearing what Liu Sanniang said, the woman was instantly alert. She stood up and pushed Liu Sanniang away. ¡°What are you mumbling about?¡± The woman was like a hen protecting its chick, aggressive. Liu Sanniang looked straight at the woman. ¡°Why did you tell the officials about the crimes your husbandmitted?¡± Liu Sanniang grabbed the child¡¯s hand. She could feel the anger and grievance which the child was transmitting. The fierceness of a father, the cowardice of a mother, and the unwillingness to die. As soon as Liu Sanniang finished speaking, the woman¡¯s pupils constricted and she revealed a terrified expression. Then, as if she had gone crazy, she rushed towards Liu Sanniang and tried to chase her away. Wei Shi shouted. ¡°Stop!¡± The woman was very fast, and her reaction was unexpected. They thought that Liu Sanniang would be hit by the woman, but as soon as Liu Sanniang reached out and grabbed the woman¡¯s wrist, her body went weak and she knelt in front of Liu Sanniang. Chapter 72 - Evil Origin

Chapter 72: Evil Origin

The woman trembled. ¡°Let go of me. Leave. Leave my house.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at her and sensed her memories. Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°When your first child was born, she was a daughter. You were also disappointed. Because of her, you were neglected by your husband and mother-inw. You didn¡¯t treat her well either. You med her for not being a son.¡± The woman shook her head in fear and tried her best to pull her hand out of Liu Sanniang¡¯s grip. However, no matter how hard she tried, she could not break free from Liu Sanniang¡¯s grip. The moment she was held by Liu Sanniang, she seemed to have lost all her strength. She could only let Liu Sanniang read her and unfold her like a piece of white paper. The woman wanted to stop Liu Sanniang from continuing. She looked at Liu Sanniang pleadingly and shook her head. ¡°Stop, stop.¡± ¡°When your second daughter was born, your life was even more difficult. You had to do a lot of work to please your mother-inw and your husband. You were also very cold to your infant daughter.¡± ¡°When your third daughter was born, you were so desperate that you almost smothered her to death with your own hands. You hated her so much. Your eldest daughter was beaten up by your husband. You carried her back to bed and went to work. When you came back, you saw him stifling her with a pillow. You just watched and pretended that you didn¡¯t see anything and went to work. Later, your mother-inw said that your eldest daughter was sick and died of it, and you convinced yourself that it was the case. You only had two daughters left. You just havd to have a son, and then everything would be fine.¡± ¡°When the fourth daughter was born, you were numb. When the fifth daughter and the sixth daughter were born one after another, you were already in despair. When the second daughter died, you took a look. You knew that she had also been smothered to death, but you still didn¡¯t say anything. You even thought that it was good that they died.¡± ¡°You never wanted to report it to the authorities. In any case, they were your own daughters. No one would know how they actually died. When the sixth daughter was killed, your heart started to ache. You wanted her to live. When the seventh daughter was born and you knew it was a daughter, you felt that God was punishing you. You knew very well that you were guilty. You wanted this daughter to live, but you didn¡¯t know that he, who didn¡¯t like daughters, would kill the child on the spot. You kowtowed and begged for mercy, but it waspletely useless.¡± The woman was already lying on the ground like a pile of mud. She was like a dying fish, breathing heavily with her mouth wide open. Liu Sanniang had already let go of her hand, but she still felt that she couldn¡¯t move. Her heart hurt so much that she was about to die. She wanted to curse and refute, wanted to say that she had her reasons, wanted to use Liu Sanniang of ndering her, and even wanted to hit her. However, she could not do it because everything Liu Sanniang said was true. She was guilty, she was guilty. She sped her hands around her throat and looked at Liu Sanniang for help, hoping that she could help her. Wei Shi and the others were shocked. Liu Sanniang said that the man killed seven daughters with his own hands, but the seventh daughter somehow survived. The woman protected her seventh daughter well and seemed to love the child, so they thought that the woman was the victim and that she was the most innocent. But now, they were furious. Why didn¡¯t she report it to the authorities when she saw her husband killing her daughters? Seeing the woman struggling in pain on the ground, no one could sympathize with her. Liu Sanniang reached into the cradle and let the child grab her hand. ¡°She died on the day she was born. She was smothered before she could cry out. After the man left, you held her in your arms and your heart ached. Only then did you realize that you had given birth to seven daughters and none of them had survived. After seven births, your body was not what it used to be. You were afraid that you would never be able to give birth again.¡± ¡°You thought of the old cow at home. Back then, she couldn¡¯t give birth to calves anymore and couldn¡¯t work, so she was mercilessly sold by your husband and killed by a butcher. You were afraid that you would end up like the old cow. You kissed your dead seventh daughter over and over again. You wanted her toe back to life, to live, at all costs. I feel that at that moment, your spiritual power was very strong, which brought your dead daughter back to life.¡± ¡°You were overjoyed. You thought that God must have heard your thoughts. You believed that God finally opened his eyes. You could even sense your six dead daughters. You cried to them, telling them that the one who killed them was their father.¡± ¡°They died at the hands of their own father and were resentful. Then you started to tell them to take revenge on their father.¡± Liu Sanniang smiled at the child and retracted her hand to look at the woman. The woman had already recovered from her despair. Her eyes were extremely sinister. ¡°That¡¯s right. I was the one who asked my daughters to kill him. Hahahaha, who would have thought that there was really a god in this world? Everyone can be a god. When the timees, my six dead daughters can be revived and we can all be reunited.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at the woman. ¡°Do you know what price you have to pay to revive the dead? Your seventh daughter absorbed your lifespan to revive, and your first six daughters have been dead for a long time. How many lives have to be taken to revive your daughters?¡± The woman sneered. ¡°There are so many people in this world. A few lives lost won¡¯t make a difference. My daughters are right beside me. Can you feel them? They told me of your arrival. That was why I came back from the farnd. Little girl, you¡¯re so young. How can you know my pain?¡± ¡°Ridiculous. How can a dead person be revived? It¡¯s impossible!¡± Wei Shi was trembling with anger. This woman actually wanted to revive her six dead daughters. This was uneptable and immoral. His mother raised him in hardship and was not able to enjoy a day of good life. This was also his lifelong regret. However, he would never use someone¡¯s life to revive his mother because it was immoral and he would do everything to stop it from happening. ¡°I don¡¯t care. No one can stop me.¡± The woman roared. She only wanted her daughters toe back to life and be a god, along with her, escaping the suffering of living beings. She didn¡¯t care how many people would die because of that. Chapter 73 - You Were Wrong

Chapter 73: You Were Wrong

The woman looked a little terrifying at this moment. There seemed to be a force on her that shocked Wei Shi and the others. Liu Sanniang sighed softly and said, ¡°You¡¯re wrong.¡± Liu Sanniang looked up at the ck aura that was enveloping River Vige. When she looked at the woman again, she could not help but show pity. ¡°You were wrong from the beginning.¡± One wrong move and everything would go wrong. It was wrong to allow her husband to kill her daughters, and it was even worse to let her husband get away with the killing. Now, it was terribly wrong to want to revive her daughters. Liu Sanniang said to Wei Shi, ¡°Sir, many people in River Vige might have killed their children. They havemitted a grave sin and caused a vicious karma.¡± Wei Shi calmed himself down before replying. ¡°Miss Liu, I already know what to do.¡± However, Wei Shi felt a headacheing on. The case was so big that it would definitely rm the higher-ups. However, when he thought of the young children being murdered mercilessly, Wei Shi was determined to find justice for them. He had to put an end to such a thing. Even if it would cause a hugemotion after he reported the case to the imperial court, his conscience told him that he had to do it. No one had the right to kill a newborn. Abandonment and abuse were both crimes, let along murder. Just because they were her children didn¡¯t mean she could do whatever she wanted with thm. The child in the cradle smiled at Liu Sanniang and held her hand tightly. Liu Sanniang¡¯s eyes softened. ¡°Good girl.¡± Liu Sanniang closed her eyes and chanted softly. These scriptures seemed to be engraved on her consciousness. She only needed to open her mouth and they would flow out naturally. Coming out of Liu Sanniang¡¯s mouth, the scriptures seemed to have enormous power. The child giggled, then slowly closed her eyes. Wei Shi and the others did not see that the other six girls were also there. They knelt beside Liu Sanniang with smiles and relieved expressions. Wei Shi and the others could not see the girls, and neither could the woman. She seemed to have gone crazy and pounced on Liu Sanniang, trying to push her away. However, before she could even touch Liu Sanniang, she was grabbed by Lin Zheng. The woman knelt on the ground. ¡°No, don¡¯t leave me, my dear daughters. I¡¯m wrong, don¡¯t leave me. I already know my mistake.¡± However, no matter how hard she tried, she could no longer hear anything. The woman¡¯s spiritual power summoned them again, but in fact, they were no longer willing to stay here. Liu Sanniang had Buddhist light on her body. Others could not see it, but the dead girls could see it. They moved close to Liu Sanniang and hoped to be saved by her. They yearned to be pacified by Liu Sanniang. After Liu Sanniang finished chanting the scriptures, the sun, which was covered by dark clouds, came out. The sunlight shone on her and lingered around her. She was like a Buddha who had entered the world, saving everyone from pain and poverty. Wei Shi opened his mouth. He thought that he was hallucinating, but when he saw that Officer Zhou and Lin Zheng who were equally stunned, he knew that it was not an illusion. ¡°They¡¯re gone. They¡¯re all gone.¡± The woman murmured. Liu Sanniang stood up. The woman ran to the side of the cradle and saw that the fair and cute child had already closed her eyes and was no longer breathing. Her bruised face was actually rotting bit by bit. There was a stench, but the woman didn¡¯t seem to smell it. She took the child out of the cradle. ¡°Don¡¯t go. Don¡¯t leave Mother. Come back.¡± The woman burst into tears. She already knew that she was in the wrong. Why did the heavens still have to be so cruel and make her lose her daughter again? The woman looked at Liu Sanniang angrily, wanting to cut her into pieces. ¡°It¡¯s you. Why did you do this? Why did you take my daughter away?¡± Liu Sanniang said slowly, ¡°Because they are already dead and don¡¯t belong here.¡± They didn¡¯t belong here in the first ce. It was the woman¡¯s spiritual power that called them back and forced them to stay, but they didn¡¯t belong here in the first ce. If they were forced to stay, what would happen? If they stayed, thousands of lives would be taken away. Liu Sanniang naturally could not allow that to happen. The woman looked at Liu Sanniang viciously and held her chest. ¡°Do you know you just took my heart out of my body? I hate you. I curse you to die a horrible death.¡± Seeing that the woman was so unreasonable, Officer Zhou couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and said to the woman, ¡°Miss Liu only did what has to be done. What about you? You watched your daughters getting killed by your husband but didn¡¯t do anything. How dare you curse Miss Liu? No one took your heart. You did it yourself. I don¡¯t think you deserve pity at all. You¡¯re hateful. You never think that you¡¯re at fault. You believe it¡¯s all someone else¡¯s fault. Actually, you¡¯re the most hateful person.¡± ¡°Why did your husband keep smothering your daughters? It¡¯s because you allowed him. You didn¡¯t even love them yourself. How could you expect him to love them? Damn, it¡¯s so infuriating.¡± Officer Zhou pointed at the woman indignantly. However, the woman did not seem to hear what he said. She hugged the rotten and stenchy dead child and looked at Liu Sanniang viciously. Wei Shi frowned and ordered. ¡°Take her away.¡± Lin Zheng quickly escorted the woman out. The woman did not resist and followed him with the child in her arms. Themotion in Niu Laoda¡¯s house naturally attracted the neighbors. When the door opened, many vigers outside were sticking their heads into the courtyard to see what was going on. But they were instantly greeted by a horrendous stench. The stench made many vigers turn around and retch. ¡°Officer, what happened? Why is it so smelly?¡± ¡°Did Niu Laoda¡¯s wife really kill him?¡± ¡°I heard that there are a lot of handprints on Niu Laoda¡¯s dead body. How did this woman manage to do that?¡± ¡°Officer, what¡¯s so smelly¡­¡± Wei Shi¡¯s face darkened as he shouted. ¡°Move aside.¡± After leaving River Vige, Wei Shi wanted to return to the town as soon as possible. He had toe to arrest all the criminals the next morning. Liu Sanniang stood on the bridge for a while before she left with Wei Shi. On their way back, Wei Shi couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Miss Liu, what were you doing just now?¡± Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°Saving people.¡± Chapter 74 - Don’t Ask, Don’t Tell, Don’t Talk

Chapter 74: Don¡¯t Ask, Don¡¯t Tell, Don¡¯t Talk

When they returned to the town, it was already dark. Wei Shi sent Liu Sanniang back before returning to the government office. Liu Sanniang only left a letter when she went out, so her family was very worried. When they saw her return, they were relieved. No one in the family asked why Liu Sanniang went out. They had formed a tacit understanding of not to ask, say, or talk. After dinner, Liu Sanniang returned to her room and continued embroidering. When Madam Wei came in, Liu Sanniang was embroidering under the candlelight. Madam Wei walked to Liu Sanniang¡¯s side. ¡°Sanniang, the date of Yinniang¡¯s marriage has been set.¡± Liu Sanniang put down the needle in her hand. ¡°When?¡± Thinking of Liu Yinniang, who walked into the darkness with Liu Shun in her dream, Liu Sanniang sighed. After being reborn, she was different, and many things were different. This made Liu Sanniang understand that nothing was consistent. Anyone or anything could change. Madam Wei sighed. ¡°On the 12th of December, they said that if she married him early, she could take care of Liu Shun while he focused on his studies.¡± Madam Wei felt a little pissed off when she thought about it. She had already told Madam Bai so clearly that her son-inw was not a good person, but Madam Bai did not believe it. When Liu Shun was injured, she even asked Yinniang to go and take care of him. As soon as Liu Shun recovered, he set the date for the wedding. After everything was settled, this marriage was a done deal. Madam Wei had already reminded them. If she continued trying to talk them out of the marriage, they would really think that she was being salty. Therefore, Madam Wei did not intend to say anything else. There was no need to say anything else. This was their choice. Even if the marriage turned out to be a bad one in the future, they could not me anyone. Liu Yinniang was a little younger than Liu Sanniang and would only turn 15 after the new year. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about Yinniang. It¡¯s their decision.¡± Madam Wei smiled and changed the topic. ¡°Your brother is getting engaged. Tang An is a good girl. It¡¯s definitely not wrong to marry her. A few days ago, she even asked her brother to catch river prawns in the river and send them over.¡± When Madam Wei mentioned Tang An, she was beaming. Liu Sanniang also smiled. ¡°Then I¡¯m going to buy some clothes and make a wedding nket for my brother.¡± In her previous life, Tang An was her sister-inw. She was really a good person. She gave birth to a few children for her eldest brother and came to visit Liu Sanniang a lot, worried that she would feel lonely. Liu Dng was 17 years old. He would be 18 after the new year. Madam Wei smiled. ¡°Your brother will be very happy to receive the gift.¡± Liu Sanniang leaned on Madam Wei¡¯s shoulder and said gently, ¡°Mother, you don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡± Even though Madam Wei didn¡¯t bring up Liu Sanniang¡¯s marriage, Liu Sanniang could hear her thoughts, so she knew how sad Madam Wei was. Madam Wei held Liu Sanniang¡¯s shoulder and felt a lump in her throat. She almost cried, but fortunately, she managed to hold it back. Madam Wei did not ask or talk further, but she could not lie to herself about the fact that her daughter had already taken the path as a psychic. Madam Wei sighed. ¡°I¡¯m not worried. I support you. You just have to remember that no matter where you are, this is your home. As long as your parents are here, your home is here. If anyone dares to bully you, I¡¯ll fight them to death.¡± Liu Sanniang sobbed. ¡°Mother, you are so good.¡± Mother¡¯s love was warm and sweet. It became a hard armor that protected Liu Sanniang from harm. At night, Liu Sanniang was sound asleep. In a daze, she heard many cries. The ce she was looking at was River Vige where she had visited during the day. Tonight, River Vige was destined to be a sleepless night. It was alreadyte at night, but the entire vige was still brightly lit and filled with screams. The men who had been working for the entire day suddenly ran to the pigpen to eat pig food. They ran around on all fours, but they looked like they were in pain and shouted. ¡°Help, help!¡± They looked like they were possessed. They broke down and shouted for help, while the women also shouted in fear. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You can¡¯t eat that¡­¡± After going mad for an entire night, they finally stopped. When it was almost dawn, Liu Sanniang saw many children running towards her. They fought to get close to Liu Sanniang and called her sweetly. ¡°Sister, Sister¡­¡± Liu Sanniang was like a light that they could not wait to touch. They were willing to follow her. At dawn, Liu Sanniang woke up and smiled. She did not need to go out. After breakfast, she embroidered at home. Liu Ju¡¯er¡¯s marriage wasing up, and her elder brother was about to be engaged. She had to embroider a lot of stuff, so she naturally did not have the time. Wei Shi had already informed the capital of this case and was waiting for the news. River Vige was a major case. There were not just one or two criminals to be arrested, but the entire vige. Therefore, he could not make the decision by himself. Not only did he have to inform the capital, but he also had to increase the number of his troops. At the thought of what the vigers had done, Wei Shi was furious. He sent many messengers to the capital, hoping to get a reply as soon as possible. ording to thews of the Xia Dynasty, Niu Laoda¡¯s wife and mother were both guilty and would be imprisoned for two to three years. However, Wei Shi was not satisfied with thisw. He thought they needed to be sent into exile. If there was such a thing in Yong County, there must be simr cases elsewhere. Wei Shi wanted to make an impact. Even if it was just a small change, even if his efforts would be in vain, he had to try. When Wei Shi learned that all the men in River Vige had gone crazy at night, he was stunned. The officer who brought back the news had aplicated expression. ¡°Sir, if I hadn¡¯t seen it with my own eyes, I would never believe that a sane person would run around eating pig food.¡± Wei Shi came back to his senses. ¡°Continue keeping an eye on the vige. Report as soon as there¡¯s any news.¡± People who couldmit such a horrendous crime as killing their daughters were even less than a pig. The officer was worried that they were suffering from a gue. He thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Sir, these people are not behaving normally. I¡¯m afraid something will happen. Should we quarantine the vige?¡± Chapter 75 - Possessed Men

Chapter 75: Possessed Men

Wei Shi waved his hand. ¡°No need. I know what to do. Don¡¯t worry about these people.¡± They were just suffering from the karma they deserved. Wei Shi already understood what Liu Sanniang meant when she said she was saving people. Those children who needed justice were now looking for it themselves. ¡°Sir, is it really okay to leave them alone?¡± All the men in the vige seemed to have been possessed. It was hard to imagine such a scene if they didn¡¯t see it with their own eyes. Wei Shi smiled. ¡°Nothing will happen. Just keep an eye on them. Don¡¯t enter the vige without my orders.¡± No one in that vige was innocent, and every one of them had to experience the karma they deserved. Hearing Wei Shi¡¯s instructions, the officer left to pass down the order. Other than going crazy at night, the men in River Vige were normal during the day. Only at night would they be a different person. They would eat pig food and do whatever animals did. It was as if they were possessed. They could not control themselves. The most terrifying thing was that they were crying for help. They were conscious and even knew what they were doing, but they could not control themselves. At night, they seemed to lose control of their bodies. After one night, every family in River Vige started to hire Daoist priests to help them exorcize the evil. Granny Li was hired by several families. Other than her, there were also some other Daoists. When they met, they smiled and greeted each other politely. After greeting each other, they went to look for the family that recruited them. Whether it was drawing talismans, ringing bells, dancing, or singing, each of them did their own ritual. The frightened men did whatever they were told. Granny Li burnt the talisman into water and watched as the man drank it eagerly while thinking to herself. ¡®Ignorant man.¡¯ When it came to exorcizing the evil, there was no need to drink any talisman water at all. However, these people felt that after drinking it, there would be ayer of magic power protecting their bodies. They would fight to drink it, and would be unhappy if they were not given the water to drink. Granny Li finished her ritual seriously before cautioning. ¡°As the saying goes, if you don¡¯t do anything wrong, you won¡¯t be afraid of ghosts knocking on your door. If you sincerely admit your mistake, you will be safe after seven days of fasting.¡± Granny Li could faintly sense resentment surrounding the vige. Since she had taken the money from the families, she had to show them a way out. She visited several families and realized that the situation was the same everywhere. She did the same thing and instructed them to fast and sincerely repent. After leaving River Vige, Granny Li couldn¡¯t stop smiling. She had really earned a lot this time. However, she was also surprised by how weird the vige was. In addition to the ritual, she also sold some Peace Talismans, which amounted to quite a substantial ie. Just thinking about it made her happy. Granny Li returned to the town and thought for a while before going to look for Liu Sanniang. Initially, she felt that Liu Sanniang would definitely get married. But now, for some reason, she had a reputation for being arrogant and apparently was not going to get married anytime soon. Liu Sanniang was very capable, so Granny Li thought it was necessary to build a good rtionship with her. Liu Sanniang opened the door and saw that it was Granny Li. She smiled. ¡°Granny Li, pleasee in.¡± Granny Li smiled. ¡°Sanniang, what are you doing at home?¡± Liu Sanniang returned to the courtyard. ¡°Embroidery.¡± Granny Li walked over to take a look. ¡°How wonderful.¡± She thought that Liu Sanniang¡¯s embroidery skills were exaggerated. Now that she took a closer look at it, she was awe-stricken. From a distance, the patterns looked almost life-like. Granny Li was even more convinced that Liu Sanniang was serious about not bing a daoist. With such embroidery skills, she could easily make a living. However, for some reason, Granny Li felt sorry for Liu Sanniang. Granny Li had been married before, but Liu Sanniang probably wouldn¡¯t have the chance. ¡°What can I do for you, Granny Li?¡± Liu Sanniang asked. Because Granny Li was a psychic, Liu Sanniang would not be able to hear her thoughts without touching her. Most people were wary of strangers. Only by breaking through thisyer of defense could Liu Sanniang hear people¡¯s thoughts. Granny Li smiled. ¡°Sanniang, something strange has happened in River Vige recently. Do you want to go and take a look and make a name for yourself?¡± Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Granny Li. I¡¯ve already been there.¡± Granny Li was shocked. ¡°You¡¯ve been there??¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. Granny Li smiled. ¡°Sanniang, you¡¯re very talented. If I ever offended you in the past, please forgive me.¡± Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°Granny Li, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t get famous and I won¡¯t take away your job.¡± She didn¡¯t want to be famous either. Her best chance was to be an assistant for Wei Shi and help him investigate the cases. Most of the time, she would continue improving her embroidery skills and potentially open a shop or something in the future. Granny Li looked at Liu Sanniang. She couldn¡¯t understand what Liu Sanniang was thinking at all. If she was so capable, why didn¡¯t she use her power to get famous? If she was famous, she would be rich. However, everyone made their own choice. Granny Li smiled. ¡°It¡¯s good that you know what you want. I just want to be on good terms with you.¡± Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°Sure. There are many things I don¡¯t understand. I hope you can guide me sometimes.¡± Granny Li smiled. ¡°Of course, of course.¡± After Granny Li left, Liu Sanniang rested for a while before continuing her embroidery. She was embroidering clusters of peonies for Liu Ju¡¯er. The nket was spread out, and the lifelike peonies were blooming. After embroidering Liu Ju¡¯er¡¯s, she embroidered one for her brother. There was still time. In two years, when she saved up some money, she would open a shop and make clothes. Knock, knock, knock. Someone knocked on the door. Liu Sanniang stood up, feeling a little disconcerted. Who was it? Chapter 76 - I’ll Come To Propose Marriage Tonight

Chapter 76: I¡¯ll Come To Propose Marriage Tonight

She opened the door and looked at Chu Yan, who was standing outside. She was at a loss. Chu Yan had changed into ck clothes and his long hair was tied up with a cloth. He stood tall and looked at Liu Sanniang with his ink-like eyes. Liu Sanniang only felt that he was too scary. She always felt that his gaze was too hot, making her feel ufortable. ¡°My parents are not at home. Come back tonight if you have something on.¡± Liu Sanniang mustered her courage and closed the door. Chu Yan said, ¡°I¡¯lle and propose tonight.¡± Liu Sanniang closed the door with a bang. ¡®Ahhh, this lunatic. What did he say?¡¯ She must be hallucinating. She would rather not marry than marrying someone so terrifying! Liu Sanniang was not in a mood to continue embroidering anymore. Chu Yan sighed and turned to leave. Anxious for no reason, Liu Sanniang kept pacing around the house. She tried very hard to recall who Chu Yan had married in his previous life. No matter how hard she racked her brains, she only remembered that he became the General of Dingbei in Yong County. Who was his wife? Liu Sanniang couldn¡¯t remember. In her previous life, she didn¡¯t go out a lot and was ignorant of a lot of things. The sky gradually darkened. Liu Sanniang rubbed her forehead. As far as she knew, Chu Yan was not married in his previous life! There were only legends of his life in the army, but there was nothing about his love. Chu Yan¡¯s words scared Liu Sanniang out of her wits. Shey on the bed and wanted to cry. When Madam Wei returned, seeing that Liu Sanniang did not cook, she went into her room and asked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Liu Sanniang couldn¡¯t bring herself to tell her mother what happened. She said with a smile, ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m just tired.¡± Madam Wei¡¯s expression softened. ¡°If you¡¯re tired, rest for a while. I¡¯ll cook your favorite braised fish.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. When it was dark, Mr. Liu, Liu Dng, and Liu Eng returned. Madam Wei cooked very quickly and a fragrance came from the kitchen. Liu Sanniang had been on tenterhooks, but Chu Yan did note even after dinner. She was relieved and finally heaved a sigh of relief. She went back into her room and lit a candle, prepared to start embroidering. Knock, knock, knock. There was a knock on the door. Liu Sanniang jumped up with fright and pricked her finger. Liu Eng opened the door and said casually, ¡°Chu Yan, are you here to deliver the pair of tongs? Why didn¡¯t youe earlier? We¡¯ve already eaten.¡± Chu Yan looked at Liu Eng. ¡°It¡¯s not done yet.¡± Liu Eng was a little speechless. ¡°Why did youe to my house then?¡± Liu Dng came out of the house. ¡°My parents are in the house. Pleasee in.¡± As Liu Dng invited Chu Yan in, he gave Liu Eng a cold look. Chu Yan nodded at Liu Dng. He walked towards the living room. Madam Wei and Mr. Liu were discussing the preparation of their eldest son¡¯s wedding. Since there was a guest, they stopped their discussion. However, Madam Wei and Mr. Liu were also a little puzzled as to what brought Chu Yan to their house. Chu Yan entered the living room and said to Mr. Liu and Madam Wei, ¡°Uncle, Auntie, I want to marry Sanniang.¡± With his mouth wide open in shock, Liu Dng couldn¡¯t utter a word. Liu Eng fell to the ground. He was shocked. ¡°The f*ck? What the f*ck did you say??¡± Madam Wei was also stunned. Mr. Liu was also stunned. They did not expect Chu Yan to be so straightforward! After a while, Mr. Liu came back to his senses. ¡°Chu Yan, what did you just say?¡± Madam Wei looked at Chu Yan and frowned. Chu Yan repeated patiently. ¡°I said that I want to marry Sanniang. This is my betrothal gift.¡± Chu Yan took out a wooden box and ced it on the table. Madam Wei and Mr. Liu felt their minds go nk. Liu Eng was furious and was about to punch Chu Yan. ¡°Chu Yan, you pervert. How dare you lust after my sister!¡± Chu Yan tilted his face to the side to dodge the punch. Liu Dng pulled Liu Eng away. ¡°Behave yourself!¡± Madam Wei came back to her senses. ¡°Dng, take Eng out.¡± Liu Eng did not dare to disobey Madam Wei. He obediently let Liu Dng pull him away. Mr. Liu was a little silent. He looked at Chu Yan and then at the box on the table. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Mr. Liu opened it and saw the banknotes¡­ Madam Wei was struck dumb. Chu Yan said, ¡°If I can marry her, I will protect her for the rest of my life and never let her suffer any grievances.¡± Madam Wei looked at the box of banknotes. This was more than 500 taels. Why did Chu Yan have so much money? Madam Wei looked at Chu Yan seriously. She realized that Chu Yan was really handsome. His eyes were a little cold, but he was really good-looking. He was much taller than her two sons. He was very quiet, but he was very sincere. This was in line with Madam Wei¡¯s standards of a son-inw. Madam Wei did not like boys with a glib tongue. She liked boys who were sincere. Madam Wei took a deep breath. ¡°This is all you have, right?¡± Chu Yan nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Mr. Liu frowned and did not know what to say. For a second, he almost agreed. At this moment, Madam Wei said, ¡°Chu Yan, my daughter is different from other women.¡± Chu Yan looked at Madam Wei. ¡°I know.¡± He continued. ¡°I saw everything she did in the Zhou Mansion.¡± Madam Wei was a little excited. ¡°You, you don¡¯t mind?¡± Chu Yan shook his head. ¡°No.¡± Madam Wei did not know what to say. The more Mr. Liu looked at Chu Yan, the more he thought Chu Yan was a perfect son-inw. Madam Wei looked at Chu Yan. She still felt that Chu Yan was a little too cold. Her daughter was gentle, and she was actually very ipatible with Chu Yan. But now, it was not a matter of whether they werepatible or not. No one dared to marry her. If people knew that Liu Sanniang was a psychic, they would not dare to marry her. Chapter 77 - Don’t Agree, Don’t Want To Marry Him

Chapter 77: Don¡¯t Agree, Don¡¯t Want To Marry Him

Madam Wei exhaled and said, ¡°Chu Yan, go back and wait for the news at home.¡± She still needed to discuss with her daughter before making a decision. Chu Yan smiled. ¡°Sorry for disturbing you. I¡¯ll wait for the news at home.¡± Chu Yan looked much more friendly when he smiled. After saying that, he turned around and walked out. Mr. Liu and Madam Wei looked at each other. Madam Wei muttered. ¡°When this child smiles, he lookspatible with our daughter.¡± When he didn¡¯t smile, he looked cold. When he smiled, he looked like a gentle young man. Mr. Liu nodded. ¡°I think so too.¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t even take this box.¡± Madam Wei was also speechless. ¡°I¡¯ll put it away. I¡¯ll sleep with Sanniang tonight and ask her what she thinks.¡± Madam Wei walked into Liu Sanniang¡¯s room. Liu Sanniang was lying on the bed but she wasn¡¯t sleeping. As soon as Chu Yan arrived, she blew out the candle. She knew that Madam Wei had entered. ¡°Sanniang, I have something to tell you. Make some space for me.¡± Madam Wei took off her coat andy down. Liu Sanniang shuffled in a little. After Madam Weiy down, she reached out her hand. ¡°Come, lie in my arms.¡± Liu Sanniangy on Madam Wei¡¯s arms and said, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t agree. I don¡¯t want to marry him.¡± Madam Wei had no choice but to swallow what she wanted to ask and said, ¡°Why?¡± Chu Yan was quite a good man from all aspects. ¡°Sanniang, tell me, is Chu Yan also a bad person?¡± Madam Wei was thinking about the worst scenario. Chu Yan was tall and strong. If he really was a bad person, her daughter would only die if she married him! Hearing Madam Wei¡¯s worry, Liu Sanniang quickly said, ¡°No.¡± There was nothing wrong with Chu Yan. She was just afraid of him. She couldn¡¯t hear Chu Yan¡¯s thoughts. The moment Chu Yan was around her, she would be terrified, so she didn¡¯t want to marry him. She wished they had nothing to do with each other in this life. Madam Wei sighed. ¡°You just don¡¯t like him?¡± Liu Sanniang thought for a moment and nodded. She felt a little bad. She knew that Madam Wei wanted her to find a good husband. Liu Sanniang also thought that if it wasn¡¯t Chu Yan today, she might have epted the marriage proposal. However, as for Chu Yan¡­ Liu Sanniang only wanted to stay away from him. Madam Wei sighed. ¡°I won¡¯t force you, but think about it.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± No matter how long she thought about it, she would still refuse. At night, Liu Sanniang dreamed again. In the dream, all she could see was red, and she heard steady footsteps. Liu Sanniang was extremely surprised. She was wearing a red bridal gown. She was getting married! Liu Sanniang was shocked. Looking up, she saw Chu Yan in red smiling at her gently. Liu Sanniang watched as he went to get two wine sses and returned quickly. She was extremely nervous. He handed the wine ss to Liu Sanniang with his slender fingers. ¡°Sanniang, drink this and we¡¯ll be husband and wife. I¡¯ll never let you down!¡± The fright snapped Liu Sanniang back to reality. She jumped up in bed. Madam Wei was shocked and asked. ¡°Sanniang, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Liu Sanniang was still in shock. ¡°Nothing.¡± She just had an extremely terrifying dream. At the thought of what happened in her dream, Liu Sanniang felt terrible. She desperately hoped that this dream would note true. It was just a dream! Madam Wei yawned. ¡°Go back to sleep. I¡¯ll get up first.¡± It was almost dawn. Madam Wei got up to make breakfast. Liu Sanniang was not sleepy, so she did noty in anymore. She got up and helped Madam Wei make breakfast. With Liu Sanniang helping, Madam Wei decided to make ramen. After kneading the dough and waiting for it to ferment, Madam Wei began to prepare the seasoning, minced meat, red radishes, and green onions. She crushed the garlic, stir-fried it with fragrance, and added the seasoning. After washing the pot and boiling the water, Liu Sanniang went to mix some sauce. Madam Wei started to make the noodles. When Mr. Liu and the others got up, the noodles were just about to be put into the pot. Liu Sanniang threw in the washed vegetables. Seeing that the noodles were cooked, Madam Wei scooped up the noodles. Then, she drizzled every bowl of noodles with meat sauce. It was simply delicious. After the meal, Liu Eng was pulled away by Liu Dng before he could speak. Madam Wei left after washing the dishes. Liu Sanniang sighed and started embroidering absent-mindedly. She didn¡¯t usually dream nowadays. However, when she dreamed, it usually meant that her dream was going toe true. She didn¡¯t know if she could still change it. At noon, Lin Zheng came. He told Liu Sanniang about the situation in River Vige and wanted to ask Liu Sanniang if there was anything they should do. Liu Sanniang poured tea for Lin Zheng. ¡°Miss Liu, are we really not going to do anything?¡± Liu Sanniang shook her head. ¡°No, the restless souls will leave once they have sought their revenge.¡± Seeing how worried Lin Zheng was, Liu Sanniang exined to him. The resentful souls and those men were all blood-rted. They were just angry at being treated in such a way by their fathers, but they wouldn¡¯t kill their fathers. When Wei Shi went to arrest the men, Liu Sanniang would chant the scriptures to pacify the souls. After hearing the exnation, Lin Zheng was relieved. When he stood up, he said to Liu Sanniang, ¡°Miss Liu, in a few days, someone from the capital wille over to deal with this case. A psychic mighte with him. Magistrate Wei asked me to pass a message to you and ask you to go with him.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Lin Zheng smiled at Liu Sanniang and stood up to leave. Ever since Liu Sanniang helped him face the demon he dreaded, he was no longer gued by that dream. Chapter 78 - Lord Su From The Capital

Chapter 78: Lord Su From The Capital

?

Lin Zheng was grateful to Liu Sanniang. For the next few days, Liu Sanniang did not go out. In mid-June, the weather was extremely hot. Madam Wei often brought back some ice cubes. Liu Sanniang used them to make all kinds of cold soup, and it was pretty cooling. When there were fruits, she could dry them in the sun and make some fruit tea. The people from the capital had already arrived in Yong County. As they arrived at night, Wei Shi asked Lin Zheng to send a message to Liu Sanniang and ask her to go the next day. Liu Sanniang was a youngdy. Her mother would definitely not allow her to go out at night. Lin Zheng came with a message and left in a hurry. Liu Dng passed the message to Liu Sanniang. Liu Sanniang nodded. She could go tomorrow. Meanwhile, the people from the capital rushed to River Vige at night. After all, they also wanted to see the phenomenon. Therefore, without even resting, they got Wei Shi to take them to River Vige. The person in the lead was the son of Marquis Su of the capital, Su Yanyu. When the report from Wei Shi was received, it had caused a hugemotion in the imperial court. The emperor was furious and handed this matter to Su Yanyu, who brought people over. ¡°My Lord, River Vige is over there. When we reach River Vige, I¡¯ll immediately take you to see what is going on.¡± The person who was speaking with his head lowered was the servant, Su Changde. Wei Shi frowned along the way. He had a bad feeling about this that Su Yanyu would do something stupid. ¡°It¡¯s said that these people will lose their minds at night. How crazy can they get? Will they eat shit? I know dogs eat shit. Do they eat shit?¡± Su Yanyu opened his fan and smiled as he spoke, as if he was very interested in what he was about to see. Su Changde smiled obsequiously. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. When the timees, I¡¯ll get someone to prepare it and see if they want to eat it. I heard that they¡¯re still conscious when they go crazy and will shout for help.¡± ¡°Hahaha, interesting.¡± Su Yanyu became even more interested. If not for the fact that he wanted to see how crazy these people were, he wouldn¡¯t havee here overnight. He hadn¡¯t had time to explore the fun things around Yong County yet. If his father didn¡¯t say that this mission would be easy, he wouldn¡¯t havee. All he needed to do was simply to bring the soldiers with him and arrest some townspeople. As River Vige got closer and closer, Su Yanyu became excited. ¡°That must be River Vige. Every house is still lit up. Apparently, it is true.¡± When they reached the bridge, Su Yanyu got off the horse and was about to cross the bridge when Wei Shi stopped him. ¡°Lord Su, are you going to arrest the people now?¡± Su Yanyu looked at Wei Shi and smiled. ¡°No, what¡¯s the hurry? I¡¯m just here to take a look. I¡¯ve never seen such an interesting thing in my life. I¡¯ll take a look and report it to the emperor when I get back.¡± ¡°Magistrate Wei, don¡¯t be so nervous. You said in your report that there might be a mutation here. I also brought a master.¡± Su Yanyu fanned himself and patted Wei Shi on the shoulder. Wei Shi frowned. Su Yanyu smiled. ¡°Magistrate Wei, I heard about you before I came. You¡¯re a very boring person. You can get lost now, I¡¯ll take charge of everything here.¡± Su Yanyu gently pushed Wei Shi with his fan. Wei Shi frowned and watched helplessly as Su Yanyu took his men across the bridge and into the vige. Su Yanyu had indeed brought two masters with him. They were dressed in white and had extraordinary auras. ¡°Sir, are we just going to let him fool around?¡± Officer Zhou was furious. Su Yanyu and the others had already crossed the bridge. After entering the vige, they must have seen the scene of the man from River Vige going crazy. Theyughed and said, ¡°So it¡¯s true. Someone, hurry up and get him a pile of shit¡­¡± Wei Shi¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Forget it, let him be as long as he can settle this matter at the end.¡± Su Yanyu¡¯s father was the marquis, and his sister, Su Yanxue, was the favorite concubine of the emperor. In all aspects, Wei Shi could not afford to offend this young man. Wei Shi exhaled. ¡°Lin Zheng and I will go in and take a look. We¡¯ll make sure he won¡¯t do something too stupid. You guys stay here.¡± Officer Zhou could only obey. Wei Shi walked toward the vige with Lin Zheng. When they entered the vige, he felt a little unsettled. Some crazy men were crawling everywhere, chasing after their mothers or wives, praying to the heavens to let them go. Su Yanyu was dressed luxuriously, and it was obvious that he was not an ordinary person. When his servant, Su Changde, entered the vige, he shouted. ¡°Lord Su is here with masters to save you. Kneel!¡± When the vigers heard this, they immediately knelt down and begged. ¡°My Lord, please save my man. Please show mercy.¡± They were already hopeless because none of the witches or priests they hired knew what was going on. When it was dark at night, it was as if the men lost control of their bodies while still conscious. Even though they knew they shouldn¡¯t crawl and eat the pig food, they couldn¡¯t control themselves. Su Yanyu smiled and sat on Su Changde¡¯s back. He said to the two masters beside him, ¡°Master Kongyu and Master Kongling, see what¡¯s going on with them.¡± The two of them looked at the people kneeling and begging for mercy. They could tell at a nce that there was a problem here. Kongyu nodded at Kongling. Kongling said to Su Yanyu, ¡°My Lord, these people are being haunted by the vengeful souls who are controlling their bodies.¡± Su Yanyu smiled. ¡°What vengeful souls? Are they haunting this vige?¡± Su Yanyu was especially interested in this kind of thing, but he wasn¡¯t a daoist and couldn¡¯t see what the masters were seeing. However, when Kongling said that the reason why the men were like this was because their bodies were controlled by the vengeful souls, Su Yanyu was immediately excited. Chapter 79 - Let Me Play For A While Before Dealing With Them

Chapter 79: Let Me y For A While Before Dealing With Them

Kongling said, ¡°People who die with strong resentment will be vengeful souls.¡± Su Yanyu clicked his tongue. ¡°I see. Then are these easy to deal with?¡± Kongling smiled. ¡°They¡¯re nothing. It¡¯s not difficult to deal with them.¡± Su Yanyu said with interest, ¡°It¡¯s not difficult to deal with?¡± Kongling nodded. ¡°Not at all.¡± With a few Ghost Expelling Talismans, they could easily be suppressed. Other than making the men go crazy, the vengeful souls couldn¡¯t harm people at all. Su Yanyu smiled. ¡°If it¡¯s not difficult, let me watch the show for a bit longer before helping them.¡± Su Yanyu hadpletely forgotten that it was also said in Wei Shi¡¯s report that the crazy men in this vige were all guilty of killing their own daughters. No matter what method they used to kill, they were all murderers! Su Yanyu¡¯s interest was piqued and he had already gotten the servants to prepare the feces and urine. The servants did not dare to disobey. When Wei Shi came to Su Yanyu, he saw that Su Yanyu was already fooling around. Su Yanyu smiled at Wei Shi. ¡°Magistrate Wei,e,e. An unprecedented show is about to begin. This is all real. It¡¯s much better than watching the opera.¡± Su Yanyu¡¯s servant held a bowl of feces and shit. ¡°Come,e,e. It¡¯s still fresh. Hurry up and eat.¡± Su Yanyuughed out loud. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. It¡¯s still fresh. Hurry up. I¡¯ll save whoever eats first. You heard it just now, right? You¡¯re being possessed by vengeful souls. The masters I invited are different from the ones you invited.¡± ¡°Master Kongyu, show them what you¡¯re made of.¡± Su Yanyu stopped smiling and pointed at someone with his fan. Kongyu took out a talisman from his pocket and held it between his fingers. He looked at the person Su Yan was pointing at. His lips moved, and the talisman seemed toe alive as it flew towards that person. When the talisman touched his body, the man cried out in pain, ¡°Ahhh, I¡¯m on fire.¡± But after two seconds, the man shut up and his body was under his control again. The man was overjoyed and quickly kowtowed. ¡°Thank you, Lord Su. Thank you!¡± When the others who were still hesitating saw this, they seemed to have seen hope. They kowtowed to Su Yanyu. Su Yanyu smiled evilly. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to save people. Didn¡¯t I just say that I¡¯ll save whoever eats faster?¡± He had seen many dogs eat shit, but he had never seen any human eat shit. Wei Shi couldn¡¯t bear to look at the scene. It was extremely disgusting. Su Yanyu was probably disgusted as well. He waved his hand and said, ¡°Alright, alright. It¡¯s so disgusting. Hurry up and deal with these vengeful souls so that I can convict these men tomorrow.¡± He had already seen what he wanted to see. After his curiosity was satisfied, Su Yanyu felt disgusted. Hearing his instruction, Kongyu and Kongling were ready to suppress the souls. However, the men who were gathered together suddenly ran away and scattered. As they vomited, they shouted. ¡°Lord Su, help!¡± When Su Yanyu saw this scene, he was amused again. ¡°Interesting, interesting.¡± Looking at the men who were crawling like animals, crying and screaming, Su Yanyuughed out loud. Wei Shi frowned but he couldn¡¯t do anything. Lin Zheng stood beside Wei Shi and frowned, furious that Lord Su did not treat these people as humans. Kongyu and Kongling chased after those who had lost their minds. Su Yanyu upied a farmer¡¯s house while his servants went to fetch whatever food the farmer had. This family was angry but did not dare to say anything. Su Yanyu sat in the courtyard and took out some silver. ¡°Everything in your house today belongs to me. Once I leave, it will still be yours.¡± There must be at least twenty taels of silver, which was equivalent to a few years of ie for an ordinary farmer. The farmer instantly looked happy and said with a fawning smile, ¡°Lord Su, feel free to use my house.¡± Wei Shi did not say anything. There were countless ways for rich and powerful people to have fun. What Su Yanyu did was not the most horrendous. In less than two hours, Kongling returned and said to Su Yanyu, ¡°My Lord, it¡¯s settled.¡± The Ghost Expelling Talisman had dispersed all the vengeful souls. Su Yanyu nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll stay here tonight. We¡¯ll capture them tomorrow morning and return to the capital. This ce is disgusting.¡± After having fun, he felt revolted wherever he looked. The servants cleaned up the rooms and cooked for him. The hundreds of soldiers he brought were also guarding the vige. Su Yanyu no longer had the mood to y around. Wei Shi heaved a sigh of relief. As long as Su Yanyu could capture these men and convict them, Wei Shi couldn¡¯t less how he wanted to have fun. At midnight, Su Yanyu was enjoying the most organic food fresh from the farm. No one in the vige noticed that fog was slowly rising. As for the guard outside the vige, when the vige was shrouded in fog, they realized that something was wrong. ¡°Officer Zhou, Officer Zhou, look, there¡¯s fog rising up. It¡¯s so thick.¡± Officer Zhou was a little sleepy, but hearing that, he immediately perked up. He rubbed his eyes and said, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Magistrate Wei is still inside. I¡¯ll go in and take a look. You guys stay here.¡± ¡°It¡¯s toote. Look, the fog is already spreading over.¡± The fog had already enveloped the entire River Vige, including the bridge. Officer Zhou looked at the fog in front of him and squatted down to touch it. ¡°Where¡¯s the bridge? Why can¡¯t I feel it?¡± Chapter 80 - Huge Resentment (Part 1)

Chapter 80: Huge Resentment (Part 1)

River Vige waspletely enveloped in white fog, as if it hadpletely disappeared. Officer Zhou could not even touch the bridge. His voice started to tremble. ¡°Officer Zhou, what should we do?¡± The constables were extremely worried. They had stayed outside and did not know what was going on inside. They did not know when the fog started. When they found out, the entire River Vige was covered in it. Now even the bridge was gone. If they didn¡¯t have the bridge, they could not even go in to investigate the situation. Officer Zhou retracted his hand and stood up. ¡°Quick, go and invite Miss Liu. She can help.¡± Officer Zhou immediately got someone to invite Liu Sanniang over. In this situation, they couldn¡¯t wait until morning. Even though they didn¡¯t like Su Yanyu, he was after all a lord, and what was more, Magistrate Wei was inside as well. Officer Zhou frowned. He pricked up his ears, hoping to hear a sound from inside the vige. But it was quiet, dead quiet. Officer Zhou cursed Su Yanyu in his mind. If Su Yanyu didn¡¯t insist on going in, Magistrate Wei wouldn¡¯t be trapped inside. Officer Zhou only hoped that Liu Sanniang woulde soon. At this moment, every house in River Vige was brightly lit. Almost every house was screaming. They looked at everything in front of them in disbelief. More than a hundred children were running to their homes, smiling. ¡°Father, Mother, open the door.¡± ¡°Ahhh¡­ ghosts. There are ghosts¡­¡± Both men and women screamed in fear and fled in all directions. They all fled towards the vige entrance, wanting to escape. When they tripped, they crawled on all fours. It was too scary. Those dead daughters, they were back. Was there anything more terrible than this? They copsed and lost control of their bowels, but at this moment, no one had the time tough at each other. They only wanted to escape quickly. However, no matter how they ran, they returned to the vige in the end. Su Yanyu frowned. ¡°What¡¯s going on outside? Why do they sound like they¡¯ve seen a ghost? Changde, go out and see what¡¯s going on.¡± Su Changde chuckled. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go take a look at it now.¡± Knock, knock, knock. Before Su Changde could leave, someone knocked on the door. Su Changde went to open the door and looked at the little girl standing in front of him. ¡°Whose girl is it? Take her back. If you disturb Lord Su¡¯s rest, you¡¯ll be punished.¡± After Su Changde finished speaking, he ran to Su Yanyu¡¯s side. ¡°My Lord, it¡¯s a child.¡± Su Yanyu fanned himself with his folding fan. ¡°It¡¯s just a child. Take her to find her parents.¡± He wouldn¡¯t go so far as to get angry with a child. However, the girl had already walked in and smiled. ¡°Father, Mother, I¡¯m back. Father, Mother, hug me¡­¡± The girl ran towards the man and woman in the corner. The woman screamed. ¡°Ahhh, ghost, she¡¯s a ghost.¡± The man¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Help me, help me. She¡¯s a ghost.¡± The man got up and ran, but the girl was faster and jumped onto his back. She wrapped her small arms around the man¡¯s neck and smiled. ¡°Father, carry me.¡± The man staggered and felt his hair stand on end. He only wanted to run out and leave this damn ce. Su Yanyu was stunned. ¡°What?¡± Kongyu and Kongling frowned. When they looked up, their expressions changed. The entire vige was surrounded by resentment. They had never seen resentment so strong. Kongling said solemnly, ¡°Lord Su, it¡¯s not safe here anymore. Let¡¯s go out.¡± They were really worried that Su Yanyu would be stupid enough to still insist upon staying and watching the show. Fortunately, Su Yanyu didn¡¯t. He was only stunned for a moment before he said, ¡°Then, let¡¯s go.¡± He was here to have fun, but he didn¡¯t want to put himself in danger. Although he didn¡¯t understand, he knew that the situation had gone out of hand. Hearing the screams outside, his body trembled. Wei Shi did not know what to say. He turned to Lin Zheng and instructed. ¡°Go and look at what¡¯s going on outside.¡± Lin Zheng went out silently. The entire vige was in a mess. Almost every man was carrying a girl aged around four or five years on his back. With a smile on their faces, the girls didn¡¯t look scary. It seemed like they were just ying a game. Lin Zheng returned to Wei Shi to report the situation. Kongyu and Kongling¡¯s expressions were solemn as they escorted Su Yanyu out, holding talismans in their hands. The two of them were afraid that Su Yanyu would be injured. Once a viger approached them, Kongling and Kongkong would hit them with talismans. If they were hit by the talismans, the girls on their backs would disappear. However, they could not find the way out of the vige. Neither Kongyu nor Kongling had encountered such a thing before. For a moment, they panicked as the resentment seemed to be getting heavier and heavier. Where did this grudgee from? Su Yanyu couldn¡¯t help but feel a little nervous. ¡°Can you guys handle it? What¡¯s going on with this vige?¡± Kongyu had already broken out in a cold sweat. He frowned and retracted his hand to calm down. Kongling wiped his sweat. ¡°Lord Su, the resentment in this vige doesn¡¯t seem to dissipate, and instead, it¡¯s increasing. It¡¯s a huge resentment. Unless we find the source, we have no way to break through the fog.¡± Kongling turned around and looked at the vigers who were scattered everywhere. They were terrified and kept reaching out to grab their backs, wanting to pull the girl who was riding on their backs down. Why were they so afraid of their daughters? Kongling shouted at the top of his lungs, ¡°What did you people do? Why is the resentment so great here?¡± Everyone was terrified. ¡°Master, help! Master, help!¡± Su Yanyu was also a little angry. ¡°Magistrate Wei, what exactly is going on? Are you hiding something?¡± Sensing that his life might be in danger, he panicked. He didn¡¯t want to die in this remote vige in the middle of nowhere. Chapter 81 - Hugh Resentment (Part 2)

Chapter 81: Hugh Resentment (Part 2)

??

Wei Shi frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already reported this matter to the imperial court and didn¡¯t hide anything.¡± It was obvious that Su Yanyu did not look at the report carefully. Now that something had happened, he wanted to pin the me on Wei Shi. Su Yanyu¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°If you didn¡¯t hide anything, why would the situation be like this? Why is the resentment so strong?¡± Wei Shi replied calmly. ¡°The ones who killed them are their biological parents. They are indignant and can¡¯t seek justice. How can they rest in peace?¡± Wei Shi looked at Kongyu and Kongling. ¡°The more the masters tried to eliminate them, the stronger the resentment will be.¡± Kongyu frowned and opened his mouth, but in the end, he remained silent. When they first entered the vige, it wasn¡¯t like this. Even if Su Yanyu was fooling around, there was nothing dangerous. However, it was only after they attacked the vengeful souls that something unusual happened. Kongyu looked at the crowd and found a few familiar faces. Those were the ones the masters had eliminated, but they didn¡¯t disappear. Instead, they came back stronger. Looking at Kongyu and Kongling who had a shocked look on their faces, Su Yanyu knew that they couldn¡¯t handle this situation. He was instantly furious. ¡°Then what should we do? Are we going to get trapped here forever? I didn¡¯t pay for you toe and do nothing.¡± Su Yanyu lost his temper. He was a lord, and his status was noble. Kongyu and Kongli frowned, not daring to talk back. Su Changde said with a fawning smile, ¡°My Lord, drink some tea to calm down.¡± Su Yanyu kicked him. ¡°Get lost.¡± ¡°What a useless bunch! What¡¯s the use of having you!¡± Su Yanyu looked like he was angry at his servant, but everyone knew who he was referring to. Kongyu¡¯s face was dark. Kongling wanted to say something but hesitated. He could only choke down the anger in his heart. After a while, Kongyu said, ¡°I will find a way to seek help from the sect. As long as we find the source of this increasing resentment, we can tackle it.¡± Kongyu and Kongling were psychics after all, so Su Yanyu did not dare to offend them too much. He said, ¡°Then find the source.¡± Kongyu nodded. ¡°Lord Su, please wait here. Kongling and I are going to set up the formation.¡± Wei Shi retreated to the side in silence. When he looked up, he could only see the dark sky, as if it was covered by ayer of ink. He hoped that the sky would light up soon. He did not know if Liu Sanniang could handle such a troublesome situation. If not, he hoped that Liu Sanniang would not interfere. It took almost two hours for Kongyu and Kongling to set up the formation. Then a talisman floated up into the sky, heading in one direction, and Kong Kong and Kong Ling immediately followed it. Su Yanyu did not feel safe if the masters weren¡¯t around, so he followed them. There were still many vigers shouting for help. They had scratched their necks until they were bleeding, but they could not get their daughter off. The women cried softly. ¡°Let your father go. That¡¯s your father.¡± Facing their own daughters, they were terrified and angry at the same time. Why did theye back to haunt their parents after they died? No matter what they did or how they begged for mercy, they couldn¡¯t get their daughter to let them off. Kongyu and Kongling arrived outside a house. They kicked open the door and found that there was no one inside. Su Changde shouted at the top of his lungs, ¡°Whose house is this? Come out quickly!¡± ¡°This, this is Liu Laoda¡¯s house.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Liu Laoda who brought this disaster on us. He had seven daughters who he imed to have died of illnesses. Everyone knows it¡¯s not true. Masters, the source definitelyes from Liu Laoda¡¯s house.¡± Su Yanyu looked at Wei Shi angrily. ¡°Magistrate Wei, aren¡¯t you going to exin?¡± Wei Shi said calmly, ¡°This family indeed had seven daughters. Liu Laoda died abnormally. He was killed by his seven dead daughters.¡± Kongyu frowned. ¡°But why are the seven vengeful souls nowhere to be seen?¡± Wei Shi said, ¡°Someone exorcized them.¡± Tian Lan immediately said, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. It¡¯s impossible for a vengeful soul to be exorcized. Do you know how much power it takes to exorcize a vengeful soul? Besides, exorcizing vengeful souls requires one to chant scriptures for seven days. The greater the vengeance, the less likely it is to be exorcized.¡± It was obvious that the seven daughters had all been killed by their biological father. They were so vengeful that they came back to kill him. How could such vengeful souls be exorcized? Wei Shi looked at Kongyu. ¡°Just because you can¡¯t do it doesn¡¯t mean others can¡¯t.¡± Kongling couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Who is that person? Since he can exorcize the souls of this family, why doesn¡¯t he exorcize all of them?¡± Wei Shi frowned. ¡°It¡¯s a girl. She¡¯ll be here at dawn. You might get to see her.¡± Su Yanyu cursed under his breath and did not speak. He did not expect things to turn out like this. If he knew that this matter was so intractable, he would not havee here. Su Yanyu looked at Kongyu and Kongling incredulously. Were these two really very capable? Kongyu and Kongling were extremely famous in the capital and were often invited by respectful officials. This was the first time Su Yanyu hired them, so he was still doubtful of their ability. Kongyu and Kongling both had embarrassed looks on their faces. This situation was really beyond their ability to handle. Kongyu looked at Wei Shi and said calmly, ¡°If what Magistrate Wei said is true, then we just have to wait. There¡¯s always someone better than us out there. We have to admit that our ability is not enough to tackle this situation.¡± Kongling wanted to say something but thought better of it. However, he did not believe that someone could exorcize so many vengeful souls at once. The two of them nned to just wait and see. It wasn¡¯t that they were swindlers, but that this situation was too serious. Su Yanyu suspected their ability because he didn¡¯t know how serious the situation was. Liu Sanniang was woken up by someone knocking on the door. Before she could get out of her bed, Liu Eng had already opened the door, shouting. ¡°What an annoying prick! Who is knocking on the door in the middle of the night?¡± Chapter 82 - Miss Liu Is Here

Chapter 82: Miss Liu Is Here

??

As soon as the door opened, the constable who came to invite Liu Sanniang entered the courtyard. Liu Eng pushed him but couldn¡¯t stop him from entering. He spoke up anxiously. ¡°Miss Liu, something bad has happened. Go and take a look.¡± When Liu Eng heard that it had something to do with his sister, he immediately sobered up. ¡°Whatever has happened, talk about it in the morning.¡± How could a young girl leave her house in the middle of the night? The constable was so anxious that his eyes turned red. ¡°Something really happened. River Vige is covered in fog. The people from the capital and Magistrate Wei are all trapped inside.¡± Liu Eng frowned. Was it really so serious? Liu Sanniang had already put on her clothes and came out. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Liu Eng immediately grabbed Liu Sanniang. ¡°No, it¡¯s already sote.¡± Mr. Liu and Madam Wei also came out. They didn¡¯t want Liu Sanniang to go over. They opened their mouths but couldn¡¯t say anything to stop her. Liu Sanniang patted Liu Eng¡¯s hand. ¡°Second Brother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Liu Sanniang turned around and followed the constable out. Madam Wei strode to the door and watched Liu Sanniang get into the carriage. Her heart tightened. ¡°Sanniang, be careful.¡± Liu Sanniang replied. ¡°Yes.¡± There was no time to waste. The constable had already driven the carriage away. Although the carriage traveled fast, it was already dawn when they arrived at River Vige. Officer Zhou did not sleep. From time to time, he would reach out to touch the fog to see if he could feel the bridge, but he could not. When he saw the carriage, he immediately got up and ran forward. When Liu Sanniang came down, he immediately said, ¡°Miss Liu, you¡¯re finally here.¡± Not knowing what was going on inside, they were on tenterhooks. If something happened to Su Yanyu, everyone would be in trouble. Liu Sanniang looked at the fog and frowned. ¡°Someone tried to hurt them.¡± Officer Zhou didn¡¯t know what Liu Sanniang meant. When he saw her frown, his heart tightened. ¡°Miss Liu, is there any way?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at the fog. ¡°I won¡¯t know until I go in.¡± Officer Zhou was a little worried. ¡°Miss Liu, the bridge is gone.¡± If they wanted to enter the vige, they would have to cross the bridge. Without the bridge, how could they enter? Although River Vige was called River Vige, the river was not small and the water was deep. Liu Sanniang looked at Officer Zhou. ¡°If we don¡¯te out in seven days, seal this vige and build a temple at the entrance.¡± Officer Zhou was shocked. ¡°Miss Liu, this¡­¡± Officer Zhou did not agree immediately. He was shocked by how serious the situation was. Liu Sanniang smiled and walked in. When Officer Zhou came back to his senses, she was already gone. Officer Zhou chased after her and shouted. ¡°Miss Liu¡­¡± Liu Sanniang had already walked into the fog and disappeared. Officer Zhou looked at the fog and couldn¡¯t help but clench his fists. However, he couldn¡¯t go in. The constables present there had heard what Liu Sanniang said. They frowned and looked at the fog in front of them in awe. There were still many things in this world that they didn¡¯t know about. Liu Sanniang walked into the vige and heard some cries from afar. That night, Kongyu and Kongling tried their best to walk out of the vige again and again. However, no matter how they walked, they would circle around and return to the vige. Su Yanyu was afraid. He didn¡¯t want to die yet. The servants behind him were no longer in a mood to please him. ¡°Kongyu, there¡¯s a figure over there.¡± Kong Ling was already very tired. He rubbed his eyes and confirmed again before speaking. Kongyu looked ahead and really saw a figure. Su Yanyu was so frightened that he retreated to the back. Even though the hundreds of soldiers he brought were surrounding him, he still felt unsafe. ¡°A human or a ghost?¡± Kongyu said nothing. ¡°It¡¯s Miss Liu.¡± Lin Zheng lowered his voice and said to Wei Shi. ¡°Who is Miss Liu? Who is she?¡± Su Yanyu looked at Wei Shi and Lin Zheng. Although Lin Zheng had lowered his voice, his voice was still audible as the surrounding was dead quiet. Wei Shi replied. ¡°It¡¯s the girl I was talking about. She¡¯s the one who exorcized the seven daughters in Liu Laoda¡¯s family.¡± When Liu Sanniang walked out of the fog, Wei Shi had already gone up to her and smiled. ¡°Miss Liu, is that you?¡± Liu Sanniang smiled at Wei Shi. ¡°Yes.¡± Wei Shi heaved a sigh of relief. Once Liu Sanniang arrived, he felt inexplicably at ease. Both Kongyu and Kongling were sizing up Liu Sanniang and frowning. How could a little girl who had no spiritual power be able to exorcize a vengeful soul? Su Yanyu¡¯s eyes lit up. He said to Liu Sanniang, ¡°Are you the master Magistrate Wei mentioned? Why don¡¯t you look like one? Forget it, forget it. Hurry up and tackle these souls. I¡¯ll reward you handsomely.¡± Liu Sanniang nced at Su Yanyu and looked away. She asked Kongyu and Kongling. ¡°What did you do?¡± Kongyu frowned and exined. ¡°We are both psychics from the Mystic Sect. Of course we did what was right.¡± ¡°Do you believe that what you did was really right?¡± Liu Sanniang walked towards the crowd and waved her hand. The vengeful souls who were riding on their father¡¯s neck and had refused toe down jumped down, ran towards Liu Sanniang. When they reached her, they started crying. They were all four or five years old, and some of them were even younger. They cried and felt extremely aggrieved. ¡°Sis, Sis, it hurts¡­¡± Some of them extended their hands and some showed their feet. They wanted Liu Sanniang to see that they were injured and in pain. Looking at this scene, people who were guilty screamed in fear. ¡°Ahhh, ghosts, ghosts¡­¡± Kongyu frowned and his eyes widened. He could not believe what he was seeing. Liu Sanniang touched their heads as she chanted scriptures softly. Slowly, the injured vengeful souls recovered. Chapter 83 - Coming Of Judgment (Part 1)

Chapter 83: Coming Of Judgment (Part 1)

After Liu Sanniang stopped, the girls around her smiled. ¡°Thank you, Sis.¡± After thanking her, they turned to look at their parents and skipped towards them. The parents, who were already helpless, screamed, ¡°Quick, exorcize them. They¡¯re all ghosts. They¡¯re not human.¡± Faced with their daughter running towards them with a smile, they were all shocked. One after another, they started running away. However, it was useless. No matter how fast they ran, their daughter still caught up with them and jumped on their backs. They rode on their necks and hugged them tightly. Su Yanyu was shocked and immediately instructed Liu Sanniang. ¡°You, I order you to exorcize these ghosts. Don¡¯t let them harm the vigers.¡± Kongyu looked at Liu Sanniang and said in a low voice, ¡°Miss, why are you letting these vengeful souls harm humans?¡± Kongling gritted his teeth. ¡°You can¡¯t do that. These vengeful souls are vicious. You can¡¯t help them. Hurry up and exorcize them.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Su Yanyu. ¡°Does Lord Su know why they¡¯re vengeful?¡± Su Yanyu was not interested. ¡°I don¡¯t care why. Just exorcize them.¡± Liu Sanniang asked again. ¡°Then how does Lord Su n to convict these vigers?¡± Wei Shi admired Liu Sanniang¡¯s courage. He added. ¡°These people are all guilty. They killed their daughters.¡± Su Yanyu frowned. ¡°Magistrate Wei, are you saying that they killed their daughters with their own hands? Do you have evidence?¡± Before Wei Shi could speak, a viger shouted. ¡°My daughter died of illness. No one killed her.¡± ¡°Yes, mine died of illness too.¡± Su Yanyu looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Did you hear that? You need evidence to convict someone. How can you say something without evidence?¡± Wei Shi was furious when the vigers were still defending themselves. Liu Sanniang felt a little sad. Kongyu said coldly, ¡°There¡¯s no evidence of them killing their daughters, but there¡¯s evidence of you abusing your psychic power to harm people. If you¡¯re sensible, you should exorcize these vengeful souls to make up for your mistake.¡± The vigers agreed with what he said. They looked at Liu Sanniang indignantly. ¡°Hurry up and get rid of these evil things.¡± A woman even came forward to grab Liu Sanniang. ¡°You little b*tch, are you wanting all of us dead?¡± She raised her fists but was grabbed by Liu Sanniang. Liu Sanniang¡¯s spiritual sense was extremely powerful and easily broke through the woman¡¯s defense. The woman immediately went weak and a terrified look appeared on her face. When someone wanted to step forward to help the woman, Wei Shi shouted. ¡°Back off!¡± Wei Shi¡¯s shout shocked the vigers who wanted to go forward to hit Liu Sanniang. Liu Sanniang said slowly, ¡°You married here when you were 17 years old. You had a rough childhood because you were a woman and your parents didn¡¯t love you. You thought that your son was the most important, but the first child you gave birth to was a daughter. You felt sorry, so after giving birth, you worked hard to atone please your husband.¡± ¡°The third time you were pregnant, you finally gave birth to a son. You were overjoyed. You protected him like your own eyes. You despised your eldest daughter for beingzy and eating too much. When she was sick, you didn¡¯t allow her to rest. When your son coughed, you even med her for being a jinx and told her to get lost. Do you know that she would also get sad and her heart would hurt to be treated like that by her mother? She ran out and fell into the water and drowned. When you knew that she was dead, you didn¡¯t shed a single tear. You didn¡¯t care at all.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the same for all of you. That small river has be a ce where you throw all the dead bodies.¡± Liu Sanniang calmly let go. The woman was already limp. She was afraid because Liu Sanniang knew everything about her. The feeling of beingpletely transparent to someone was terrifying. ¡°None of you felt guilty for what you have done. Do you really think there¡¯s no evidence?¡± Liu Sanniang nced at everyone indifferently. Someone red at Liu Sanniang angrily and retorted. ¡°That¡¯s my business what I wanna do with my daughter. It¡¯s none of your business.¡± ¡°What evidence is there. Who can testify?¡± A woman mustered her courage and hit the daughter on her husband¡¯s neck. ¡°I gave birth to you and you came back to torture us. I shouldn¡¯t have given birth to you in the first ce. You¡¯re a jinx!¡± They were unable to fight back because of their blood ties. They were dragged down by their mother. When the woman saw this, she was emboldened. It turned out that vengeful souls were not invincible. The woman then started to vent all her anger on her daughter. She hit her daughter while cursing. ¡°You¡¯re already dead. Why did youe back to torture us? Go to hell.¡± The punches were thrown at a small girl. Bang! Blood spurted from the gaping hole in her head. The men were emboldened too when they found that the vengeful souls that looked terrifying were actually very weak and couldn¡¯t fight back. In an instant, blood and flesh sshed everywhere. Everyone seemed to have gone crazy as they vented their anger. Only the children who were really alive were crying in fear. Wei Shi was stunned. He came back to his senses and looked at Liu Sanniang. He asked in a daze. ¡°Miss Liu, what should we do?¡± These girls had already died once, but now, they were punched to death again. Su Yanyu was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t speak. ¡°Damn it, these lunatics, exorcize these things. I want to go out.¡± Kongyu said, ¡°They were born from their mother, so they naturally can¡¯t hurt their mother. They can¡¯t even fight back. If they die like this, their souls will dissipate and they will really disappear from the world.¡± If the vengeful soul died again, it would evaporate from the world. The men and women with murderous look on their faces didn¡¯t expect that they didn¡¯t have to be afraid at all. Chapter 84 - Coming of Judgment (Part 2)

Chapter 84: Coming of Judgment (Part 2)

As long as people were no longer afraid of the vengeful souls and killed them again, they would truly disappear from this world. Liu Sanniang said nothing. She looked up at the sky. ording to the time, it should be dawn now, but it was still dark, as if something had covered the sky above River Vige. When Su Yanyu heard Kongling¡¯s exnation, he found it a little amusing. He smiled and said, ¡°You mean that these vengeful souls willpletely disappear after they are killed again?¡± Kong Ling nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Su Yanyu kicked Su Changde who was beside him. ¡°Squat down. I want to sit and watch.¡± After knowing that there was no danger, he became interested and watched the scene with a smile. The servants immediately went to get some snacks for Su Yanyu to eat while watching. Although everyone thought that it was inappropriate to watch the show, none of them dared to say anything. Wei Shi had never seen such a scene in his life. He could not quite describe how he felt. Blood was sttered everywhere. The men and women in River Vige seemed to have gone crazy. They cursed and beat the children who couldn¡¯t resist, to death again. Wei Shi closed his eyes. He could not bear to watch it. Lin Zheng was the same. He was furious. Clenching his fists, he said to Liu Sanniang in a low voice, ¡°Miss Liu, please do something.¡± Lin Zheng did not understand why they hated their own daughters so much. They had already killed them once, why would they kill them again? Liu Sanniang sighed. ¡°Wrong, they¡¯re all wrong. Their resentment is increasing.¡± Lin Zheng opened his mouth, not knowing what to say. Liu Sanniang said slowly, ¡°I won¡¯t do anything. These children are already too miserable.¡± Liu Sanniang¡¯s words attracted the attention of Kongyu. He looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°What do you mean by that we¡¯re wrong? The resentment is about to dissipate. How is it bing stronger?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Kongyu. ¡°It was wrong to kill them the first time. It was wrong not to feel guilty when they returned. It was also wrong to kill them the second time.¡± Kongyu frowned and smiled disdainfully. ¡°Miss Liu, you probably don¡¯t understand the situation. Look at these vigers. They¡¯ve ovee their fear. Look at those vengeful souls. It¡¯s not that they can¡¯t fight back, but they¡¯re suppressed to the point that they don¡¯t dare to fight back. If they¡¯re killed this time, they¡¯ll disappear forever.¡± Liu Sanniang said nothing. Kongling was a little displeased, but he did not want to argue with Liu Sanniang. Liu Sanniang walked to Wei Shi and said, ¡°Sir, it¡¯s going to rain. Let¡¯s go in first.¡± Wei Shi looked up at the gray sky. He could not tell if it would rain, but he believed Liu Sanniang and followed her into the house. Lin Zheng frowned and entered the house. Outside, there were countless curses. These little girls were their daughters, but now, they wished they could eat their flesh and drink their blood. Su Yanyu clicked his tongue. ¡°That man is really ruthless. With a p, he broke his daughter¡¯s hand into several pieces.¡± Su Yanyu was just watching the show. The fog outside seemed to have thinned a lot, and the cursing had gradually subsided. At this moment, it rained. The rain quickly turned into a downpour. The people who were originally in a rage seemed to have vented all their anger. They stood up and went home cursing. Even from afar, one could still hear their curses. It turned out that these vengeful souls were defenseless. They wouldn¡¯t fight back even if they were beaten to death. Previously, the vigers didn¡¯t know about it and were almost scared to death. Now, they weren¡¯t afraid anymore. After personally killing the vengeful souls, they were all very excited. Su Yanyu, who had watched enough, was extremely disdainful of the sleazy environment. ¡°When the rain stops, we¡¯ll go out and get these lunatics up to join the army.¡± The servant nodded and praised him. ¡°Lord Su, that¡¯s a wise idea.¡± On the other side. Wei Shi looked at the rain that was gradually stopping outside with a heavy expression. ¡°I must report to the emperor to punish these guilty people.¡± Liu Sanniang looked outside. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about that if we can get out alive.¡± Wei Shi was shocked. ¡°Miss Liu, what do you mean?¡± Lin Zheng was also shocked. Liu Sanniang stood up. ¡°You¡¯ll understand once you take a look outside.¡± Wei Shi quickly walked out. As soon as he got out, he was shocked. After the rain, the girls who had be vengeful souls came to life again. They had chilling smiles on their faces. Their eyes were dark and terrifying as they ran towards their homes. The soldiers guarding outside were all shocked. They drew their swords, but the girls did not seem to see anyone. One by one, they came to life and ran home. Even those who were only a few months old crawled over. The soldiers looked at each other, and the leader immediately ran to report to Su Yanyu. Su Yanyu came out in a hurry. When he saw this strange scene, his hair stood on end. ¡°Has the fog dissipated? Can we get out?¡± As long as he could get out, he didn¡¯t care if these people lived or died. Kongyu and Kongling¡¯s expressions also changed. ¡°The vengeful souls have revived. They will ughter this vige.¡± No one in this vige would survive. Those the vengeful souls hated would die first, but when the people they hated died, they would kill the others who were alive. ¡°Ah¡­¡± After the first one who saw his dead daughtere to life again, he screamed. Then others started shouting as well. There were also all kinds of curses. They had already killed their daughters twice. Was there going to be a third time? Screams pierced through the sky. There were cries and the roars of men. It sounded as if they had taken something and smashed it on their bodies. The thick smell of blood spread all over. The screams slowly died down. Bean-sized raindrops started falling again and quickly gathered into a downpour. Chapter 85 - New Hope (Part 1)

Chapter 85: New Hope (Part 1)

Wei Shi had already returned to the house and did not know what to do. This time, it rained for a long time. Liu Sanniang leaned on the table and closed her eyes. Wei Shi had fallen asleep at some point. He was already very tired. Lin Zheng was sitting by the door and leaning against it. He had fallen asleep too. They were all woken up by the screams. Outside, the rain seemed to have stopped again, and the sound of cursing and beating could be heard again. Everyone knew what that sound was. No one went out to look again. Su Yanyu¡¯s men had already gone out to look for the exit to the vige, but they couldn¡¯t find it. Everyone was flustered. Su Yanyu smashed everything in the house in a panic. The servants did not even dare to breathe loudly, and there was nothing they could do about it. After the cursing outside disappeared, it started to rain again. And it rained longer and longer. The fifth time the vengeful souls revived, someone cried. ¡°Please, let us go. We¡¯re your parents after all. Leave, please.¡± Facing their daughters who were bing more and more terrifying, they were afraid. They could no longer hit them with the hoe. Seeing their originally cute daughter be so terrifying, they broke down crying and were gradually filled with fear. Su Yanyu went out to take a look and was so frightened that he immediately returned to his room. That strange smile on the girls¡¯ faces was a nightmare. Just looking at those expressions would make one wet their pants. Their eyes were pitch-ck, but when you looked at them, you could feel that they were looking at you. Su Yanyu only wanted to leave the ce as soon as possible. Kongyu and Kongling drew many Ghost Repelling Talismans and pasted them all over the house. When Su Yanyu was using them of being useless, they couldn¡¯t retort. Although the vigers did not dare to kill their daughters anymore and cried for mercy and treated them respectfully, they still sneaked up to them and wrapped them in sacks. They sank them in the well or buried them underground withrge rocks tied to them. But before long, the souls climbed out. Cries of despair could be heard everywhere. Wei Shi sighed. Liu Sanniang couldn¡¯t stop frowning. She wanted to exorcize these poor children, but she couldn¡¯t. The resentment was too strong, and they were unwilling to be exorcized. They allowed Liu Sanniang to leave, but she was reluctant to go. This situationsted for some days. Wei Shi came over with some dry biscuits. ¡°Have some.¡± Liu Sanniang nibbled on the biscuit. She looked at the gray sky outside and sighed. At night, when she fell asleep, she had a terrible feeling. She was in a ce surrounded by darkness. She wanted to break through the darkness, but her body was paralyzed. There were many intermittent voices in her ears. They sounded young and cold. ¡°If you don¡¯t leave now, you¡¯ll never be able to leave.¡± Liu Sanniang reached out, hoping to catch them. Perhaps sensing her thoughts, they dodged her. Liu Sanniang was very anxious. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. I¡¯m not leaving.¡± She tried to chant the scriptures, but when she did, she could only hear painful voices. These vengeful souls were in pain and could not be exorcized. Liu Sanniang knew that it was because they did not get the justice they deserved. As long as they could seek justice, they could let go of their obsession. Otherwise, this resentment would only grow stronger and stronger. When Liu Sanniang thought of those unrepentant men, her expression darkened. All they needed to do was admit their fault and repent, but they refused to do so. Steady footsteps approached her, and the dark surroundings gradually became brighter. Liu Sanniang widened her eyes and saw Chu Yan walking towards her. With every step Chu Yan took, the darkness dissipated a little. He walked to Liu Sanniang. Liu Sanniang kept her head lowered and did not dare to look at him. Chu Yan whispered in her ear. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here.¡± Liu Sanniang felt big hands around her waist. She could smell the man and feel his hot breath on her face. Chu Yan picked her up and walked out of the darkness. Liu Sanniang woke up from her dream and couldn¡¯t help but wonder why she dreamed of Chu Yan again. Even if Chu Yan could dispel the darkness, it was impossible for him toe into the vige. Liu Sanniang went out. Wei Shi was worried and quickly followed. Lin Zheng followed behind. As Liu Sanniang walked on the road, she saw all the houses were enveloped in ck smoke. ¡°Actually, these vengeful souls are not scary. What they want is just a word of apology from their parents.¡± Liu Sanniang spoke slowly. In the beginning, they only hoped that their parents would regret their actions and admit their faults. They wanted their parents to acknowledge their existence. However, because of being disappointed over and over, they became more terrifying. Wei Shi sighed. ¡°Miss Liu, is there no other way?¡± Liu Sanniang did not speak. After a while, she said, ¡°Go and gather the entire vige.¡± Wei Shi was stunned. ¡°Miss Liu, what are you going to do?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Wei Shi. ¡°I¡¯m not very sure, but there¡¯s no other way now. I can only give it a try.¡± Liu Sanniang was not confident that she could make the vigers empathize with their daughters and feel their pain. With her current ability, she probably could not do it. What would happen if she could not do it? She could vaguely sense that she would suffer a bacsh, but other than that, she could not think of any other way. If she chanted the scriptures, it would only make the souls feel even more painful and indignant. Originally, as long as they vented their anger, they would be willing to be exorcized by Liu Sanniang. However, the two masters that Su Yanyu brought with him attacked them for no reason, causing their resentment to increase multifold instead of decrease. Unless the vigers sincerely apologized and repented, there was nothing she could do. Liu Sanniang could make them experience the pain their daughter had experienced, but if she used too much strength, she might not be able to withstand it and suffer a bacsh. However, there was no other way now. Wei Shi had already gone to gather everyone. Su Yanyu was very unhappy. ¡°Why didn¡¯t she say she had a way earlier? When I get out, I¡¯ll definitely punish her.¡± Kongyu and Kongling did not say anything. Although they did not have a good impression of Liu Sanniang, they definitely did not like Su Yanyu either. He was brainless and willful. Chapter 86 - New Hope (Part 2)

Chapter 86: New Hope (Part 2)

After Wei Shi gathered everyone in River Vige, the sky was gloomy, as if it was also umting something. The men, women, and children were all extremely tense. They immediately knelt on the ground and begged. ¡°Quick, take them away. We know our mistake.¡± On the surface, they apologized, but deep down, they still regretted giving birth to their daughters. Wei Shi walked up to Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu, everyone is here.¡± Liu Sanniang took a look. ¡°Those who are dead are not here yet.¡± Wei Shi frowned. ¡°Go back and bring your daughter over.¡± When the vigers heard that, they fell silent. No one dared to move. They couldn¡¯t wait to stay away from those terrifying souls. Just looking at it made their hair stand on end. The vigers were terrified and knew very well that they only needed to kill the souls one more time before they would start fighting back. Wei Shi roared. ¡°If you want to live, go quickly.¡± This time, everyone woke up. The man pushed the woman out. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault for giving birth to her. Hurry up and bring her over.¡± The women were terrified. ¡°Don¡¯t do this to me. I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± The women were unwilling to go and were immediately pped a few times by the men. The women got up and went home in tears. Not long after, they returned with their daughters. As soon as they arrived, they immediately threw the girls on the ground. The girls who were thrown to the ground got up silently. They walked to their parents and sat down. They looked at their parents with their dark eyes and smiled, but their smiles only made their parents wet their pants. Wei Shi sighed. All these vigers deserved to die, but he could do nothing to punish them. Instead, he had to help them out. He felt really bad, but there was nothing he could do. Su Yanyu felt a chill down his spine when he saw this scene. He asked Kongyu. ¡°What is she going to do? When can I go out?¡± Kongyu could not understand what Liu Sanniang wanted to do. He shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s going to do, but I hope it will work.¡± If it did not work, they might never be able to leave this vige. Su Yanyu pointed at Liu Sanniang. ¡°I don¡¯t care. Tell her that she must seed, or I¡¯ll kill her entire family!¡± Su Yanyu didn¡¯t know how serious the situation was. He just wanted to leave this ce. Even if everyone here died, he could not die! Kongyu said nothing. Kongling smiled mockingly. He thought to himself. ¡®If you want to kill her entire family, you have to be able to get out of here alive first. If you can¡¯t get out, everything you say is bullshit.¡¯ Liu Sanniang sat cross-legged facing the vigers of River Vige. She closed her eyes and slowly said, ¡°Now, hold your daughters¡¯ hand.¡± ¡°Master, we don¡¯t dare¡­¡± They sobbed, afraid of holding their daughter. Liu Sanniang did not answer them. She just closed her eyes and waited quietly. It was useless to sob and beg for mercy now. They dared to kill them, but now they didn¡¯t dare to hold their hands? After sobbing for a while, they closed their eyes and mustered up the courage to grab the little finger of the girl beside them. Liu Sanniang released her power and formed a huge circle. It was as if a bubble had wrapped around the entire vige. Her body trembled slightly and blood surged into her throat. She swallowed the blood back down. Beads of sweat had already formed on her forehead. Liu Sanniang gritted her teeth and led everyone to experience despair. Everyone felt like they were enveloped by a warm force. Some people were immersed in this warm force, and their lips curled up into a smile. Only Kongyu and Kongling looked at Liu Sanniang in disbelief. Gradually, the warmth gradually disappeared. They opened their eyes one after another, revealing expressions of confusion and curiosity about the world. They were like newborn babies who were extremely curious about everything around them and had expectations. They subconsciously wanted to lean against a warm ce, wanted to return to their mother¡¯s arms, and wanted a kiss that was sweeter than honey from their parents. They would want to hear their mother¡¯s gentlefort or hum a tune that they could not understand. But what greeted them was disgust. ¡°Why is it a girl? How useless. She can¡¯t even give birth to a boy!¡± Disgust and disdain made them feel aggrieved and suffocated. The smiles on their faces were reced by grievance and pain. They could feel their bodies going hot and cold, or the pain of someone pinching their flesh. Someone opened his mouth as if he wanted to shout, but he couldn¡¯t make a sound. Someone cried and shook his head in silent pain. The first to wake up were Su Yanyu and the others who had nothing to do with River Vige. Su Yanyu¡¯s face was ashen, and his servants did not dare to speak. No one expected that they would be able to experience such pain and despair. They were awake, but everyone in River Vige was still immersed in it. Blood seeped out of the corner of Liu Sanniang¡¯s mouth. Her face was pale, and her strength had weakened. She had suffered a great bacsh, and the thick smell of blood surged in her throat. However, she swallowed it back down again. Liu Sanniang felt extreme pain, as if her internal organs were being crushed. She opened her eyes. She was still not strong enough. If she could increase her strength by a level or two, she would be able to make these people feel more of the despair and pain. However, she could not do it yet. Her strength had already been drained. She swallowed the blood in her throat and looked at the people who had opened their eyes with a puzzled expression. Liu Sanniang knew that they hadn¡¯t fully experienced the pain, so when they came back to their senses, they would only be angry. The sound of footsteps came from behind Liu Sanniang. She felt someone sitting behind her. Arge hand was ced on her shoulder and a powerful force was transmitted to her body and gradually healed the injuries that she suffered from the bacsh. The man¡¯s calm voice entered her ears. ¡°Continue.¡± Liu Sanniang immediately closed her eyes and released her power again. This time, the power seemed to be endless. It was powerful and thick. In an instant, everyone was taken to another dimension. Chapter 87 - The Fruit Of Evil

Chapter 87: The Fruit Of Evil

Compared to the burden just now, Liu Sanniang felt extremely rxed this time. Under her guidance, the vigers went back to another space. They did not know what they had done wrong, nor did they know why they were not liked. They were all very sad and tried to please all the adults who frightened them. However, in return, they were still beaten. The adults always cursed them in disgust, telling them to die. They still did not understand what death was, but they did not want to die. They wanted to live. Even if their parents didn¡¯t love them, they still tried their best to survive. However, the punches their father threw at them were painful. The pinches from their grandmother were hurtful too. They wanted their mother to hug them, but their mother hit them as well. It hurt. It hurt too much. Everyone looked pained. Someone even shouted. ¡°Father, stop hitting me. I¡¯m in so much pain. Mother, don¡¯t hit me. Don¡¯t abandon me.¡± They were sick. Their throat felt like it was on fire, but it was also very cold. They were thirsty and wanted to drink water. Why was the kettle so far away? They really hoped that their parents could give them a bowl of water to drink¡­ Finally, the pain was gone. They were so happy to be hugged by their father. It was so cold in the water. They shouted. ¡°Father, don¡¯t go. Don¡¯t leave me in the water. I¡¯m frozen. Don¡¯t go.¡± They were dead. But they really wanted to live. They were thrown into the river and slowly sank to the bottom. They were eaten by fish and prawns, but their resentment never dissipated. Many people sitting together looked like they were in pain and despair. Their mouths were wide open, as if they could not breathe. They clutched their necks tightly, as if they were trying to push something away. These were what their daughter had experienced before she died. She was sad, afraid, desperate, and in pain. After dying once, everyone slowly regained theirposure, as if they had just survived a cmity. After a long while, Su Yanyu couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Why is it so quiet? Is it over?¡± Kongyu said with a frown, ¡°It¡¯s not over yet. The real Fruit of Evil has only been formed now.¡± Su Yanyu looked at Chu Yan¡¯s back and narrowed his eyes. ¡°Who is this man? Is he also a psychic?¡± Kongyu looked at Chu Yan with a puzzled expression. ¡°I don¡¯t know. There are no spiritual energy fluctuationsing out of his body.¡± Su Yanyu looked at Kongyu in disdain, thinking to himself that he must hire new masters when he went out. Daoist priests from the Cloud Breaking Sect were just a joke. They bragged so much but couldn¡¯t handle even the smallest things. Kongyu couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin it to Su Yanyu. He was deep in thought, wondering who Chu Yan and Liu Sanniang were. He must find out if they were foes or friends of the Xuan Sect. It would be good if they were good people. But if they were evil people, they had to be eliminated as soon as possible. After almost two hours of tranquility, the people of River Vige began to look happy. A warm force brought them out of the cold water. They could go and seek justice for themselves. They controlled their father¡¯s body and made him behave like an animal to vent their anger. They had no intention of harming anyone. They were doing this not because they wanted them to be afraid, but because they wanted them to regret and admit their mistakes. But they didn¡¯t. They just wanted their parents to repent. However, their parents did not admit their mistake and even went to invite a Daoist priest. They felt terrible, painful, and hateful. Being injured by a real master was very painful. Why didn¡¯t they repent? Why did they have to treat them like this? They were the ones in the wrong. After being beaten to death for the second time, everyone¡¯s expressions turned to anger. However, they were still struggling. The fists that their parents threw at them destroyed their hearts time and time again. ¡°Revenge, kill them. They will never admit their mistake,¡± they thought to themselves. They were revived again and again, and their resentment was getting stronger, but they still couldn¡¯t bear to do it. Those were their parents. Why did their parents treat them like this? They were consumed by overwhelming hatred. After experiencing such pain, everyone woke up and cried. Now they understood how painful their daughtered felt to be abandoned. They regretted it, hugging the children in front of them and crying and confessed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Sanya, it¡¯s my fault. Kill me. I deserve to die. I¡¯m not worthy of being a human.¡± ¡°Da Niu, kill me. Kill me. I know you can do it. I¡¯m a beast. Kill me.¡± When they came to their senses, they were in so much pain that they wanted to die. Without suffering what others have suffered, do not persuade others to be kind. Only those who experienced pain would know what pain felt like. They were demons. They had killed their daughter time and time again and were still unrepentant. Now that they went through what their daughters had gone through, they realized how painful it was. They deserved to die. They deserved to die. Liu Sanniang slowly exhaled and started chanting, Namo Amitabha Buddha¡­ (Note: Amitabha Pure Land Rebirth Mantra) This time, she saw the resentment dissipate bit by bit. When the resentment dissipated a little, the girls¡¯ expressions would change, and their dark eyes would gradually return to normal. They looked at their parents and realized how warm it was to be hugged by them. They were reluctant to leave, but they knew that it was time. Liu Sanniang chanted the Rebirth Mantra repeatedly. A ray of sunlight pierced through the clouds and shone on her, dispelling all the haze. She was bathed in Buddhist light as she chanted the scripture. Soon, more sunlight shone on everyone. In the sunlight, the vengeful girls, who had terrified everyone, disappeared one by one. ¡°Don¡¯t go, daughter. Father and Mother are wrong. Don¡¯t go¡­¡± Tears of regret and self-me were shedded. Liu Sanniang said word by word, ¡°Do you confess?¡± All the men in the vige knelt down. ¡°I confess. I¡¯m guilty.¡± The women sobbed and pounded their hearts. Some even fainted from crying. The fog had dissipated. Wei Shi wiped the corners of his eyes and said to Su Yanyu, ¡°Lord Su, we can start arresting them.¡± Su Yanyu nced at Liu Sanniang and ordered. ¡°Arrest all these heinous people and interrogate them carefully.¡± After giving the order, Su Yanyu strode out of the vige. The fog had already dissipated. Chapter 88 - Admit My Mistake

Chapter 88: Admit My Mistake

Some people came in from outside. The leader was wearing armor and knelt down in front of Su Yanyu. After saying something, Su Yanyu waved his hand impatiently and followed the person out. Kongyu and Kongling, who were following Su Yanyu, also walked up to the people and said something. They looked in the direction of River Vige and followed Su Yanyu. Officer Zhou ran into the vige with the people from the government office. When he arrived in front of Wei Shi, he said excitedly, ¡°Sir, are you hurt? I thought¡­¡± Officer Zhou¡¯s eyes turned red. It had been ten days since Magistrate Wei went into the vige. The local officials were all here, but they could not enter the fog. Some masters came and set up many formations outside, but it didn¡¯t work. However, no one expected a beam of light to break through the fog and rise into the sky. Then, they saw the sun rise and the fog gradually dispersed. Wei Shi looked at Liu Sanniang and bowed. ¡°This is all thanks to Miss Liu. If not for Miss Liu, we probably wouldn¡¯t have been able toe out.¡± Liu Sanniang had led the vigers to experience what it felt like to be abandoned. Even if those vengeful souls could not bring themselves to kill, they would do it one day when their resentment umted to a point. Wei Shi looked at Chu Yan and said respectfully, ¡°Who is this young man?¡± Chu Yan said calmly, ¡°Chu Yan.¡± Wei Shi was a little excited. ¡°Chu Yan, do you want to be a constable?¡± Chu Yan said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡± Wei Shi felt it was a pity. He remembered that when the mortuary was on fire thest time, a woman reported that a suspect named Chu Yan was likely to be the arsonist. However, when he saw Chu Yan now, he knew that Chu Yan was definitely not that kind of person. He really wanted to recruit him as a constable, but Chu Yan was unwilling. Wei Shi sighed deeply. Wei Shi said to Liu Sanniang, ¡°Miss Liu, I didn¡¯t expect us to be trapped for ten days. Your parents must be worried sick. I¡¯ll get someone to send you back.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. She just wanted to go home and stay away from Chu Yan. Even though Chu Yan had given her strength to help her, Liu Sanniang still did not want to interact with him. However, even if Liu Sanniang walked quickly, she still couldn¡¯t shake Chu Yan off. Once Liu Sanniang got into the carriage, she immediately instructed. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The constable driving the carriage agreed. ¡°Miss Liu, sit tight. I¡¯ll send you home now.¡± Liu Sanniang heaved a sigh of relief when the carriage started moving. Before Liu Sanniang returned home, she met Liu Dng and Liu Eng on the city gate. The constable jumped off the carriage and said, ¡°Mr. Liu, you don¡¯t have to go to River Vige. Miss Liu is here.¡± Liu Sanniang got out of the carriage. ¡°Eldest Brother, Second Brother, why are you here?¡± Liu Eng sniffled. ¡°Sanniang, you¡¯re finally back. You scared us to death.¡± Liu Sanniang had been gone for ten days and was trapped in that ce. They were extremely anxious. Madam Wei had cried several times and med herself for not stopping Liu Sanniang. Liu Sanniang had always been very obedient. If Madam Wei insisted, Liu Sanniang would have definitely chosen to stay. Liu Sanniang felt a lump in her throat. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you worry.¡± Liu Dng walked towards Chu Yan. ¡°Thank you.¡± Liu Sanniang turned around and realized that Chu Yan had been following behind her along the way. She did not know what to say. Liu Eng also smiled at Chu Yan. ¡°Let¡¯s go home and eat.¡± Liu Sanniang was puzzled. In the few days that she was gone, when did Chu Yan and her eldest and second brother be so close? Liu Sanniang looked at Liu Eng, who immediately took two steps back. ¡°Sanniang, don¡¯t read my mind.¡± She was speechless. Liu Dng chuckled but said nothing. Since Liu Sanniang¡¯s eldest brother and second brother were here to pick her up, there was naturally no need for a carriage. The constable driving the carriage bid goodbye and left. Everyone had their privacy. Liu Sanniang would not use her power arbitrarily to peep at their privacy. She was just curious about what happened in the past few days that made Chu Yan so close to her two brothers? When they returned home, Madam Wei was the happiest. Madam Wei¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. I¡¯ll go and prepare a few more dishes. You¡¯ve lost weight.¡± Madam Wei was about to leave when she said to Chu Yan, ¡°Chu Yan, stay for dinner.¡± Liu Sanniang silently returned to her house. She was really speechless. At noon, Madam Wei cooked a table full of dishes. Mr. Liu poured a full ss of wine and stood up to say to Chu Yan, ¡°Chu Yan, thank you for saving my daughter. With you as her husband, I¡¯ll be relieved. Cheers.¡± With that, he gulped down the ss of wine. Liu Sanniang almost bit her tongue and looked at Mr. Liu in shock. What did her father say? Why did Chu Yan be her husband? Chu Yan stood up and drank the wine in one gulp. Madam Wei smiled and filled his cup again. Liu Dng stood up. ¡°Remember to be good to Sanniang.¡± She was speechless. After Liu Dng toasted, Liu Eng stood up. ¡°If you dare to treat Sanniang badly, my brother and I will not let you off.¡± Liu Sanniang was anxious. ¡°Mother¡­¡± Madam Wei stopped smiling and looked at Liu Sanniang solemnly. ¡°Sanniang, this time, Chu Yan risked his life to save you. Mother wants to betroth you to Chu Yan. Do you have objections?¡± Chu Yan looked at Liu Sanniang. Liu Sanniang looked up and met Chu Yan¡¯s deep eyes. She opened her mouth and said, ¡°Mother, didn¡¯t we agree?¡± Madam Wei had already made up her mind. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, give me a reason. Is Chu Yan not good-looking or something?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Chu Yan. With a faint smile, Chu Yan said gently, ¡°Sanniang, I want to marry you and protect you for the rest of your life. I will never force you to do anything you don¡¯t want to do. I will treat you as a queen for the rest of my life.¡± Liu Sanniang wished she could find a hole to bury herself in. Chu Yan was crazy. He was crazy. How could he say such things in front of her parents? Liu Sanniang wanted to escape the scene. Madam Wei said firmly, ¡°Since you can¡¯t say why you don¡¯t like him, Father and Mother will decide your marriage for you.¡± Liu Dng also chimed in. ¡°Sanniang, Father and Mother won¡¯t do anything that¡¯s bad for you.¡± Liu Sanniang knew that, but she didn¡¯t want to marry Chu Yan. She was afraid of him but didn¡¯t know exactly what was it about him that made her so afraid. Chapter 89 - Choosing Him

Chapter 89: Choosing Him

She was not afraid of the vengeful souls, but she was afraid of Chu Yan. At first, Liu Sanniang thought that she was afraid because Chu Yan would be a very powerful general in the future. But then she realized it wasn¡¯t. Liu Sanniang took a deep breath and looked at Chu Yan. He was smiling and looked gentle. She mustered her courage and asked. ¡°Will you hurt me?¡± Chu Yan chuckled. ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± For the rest of his life, he would never hurt her again. lLiu Sanniang looked at Chu Yan, as if she wanted to confirm if he was sincere. Liu Sanniang wanted to see if he was lying from his facial expression. Chu Yan¡¯s expression was firm. Every word he said was serious. Madam Wei cleared her throat. ¡°Chu Yan, you have to keep your word. In the future, protect Sanniang and love her forever.¡± Chu Yan replied sincerely. ¡°I will.¡± Madam Wei said to her daughter, ¡°Sanniang, if you have no objections, I¡¯ll make the decision.¡± In Madam Wei¡¯s opinion, Chu Yan was already the best candidate to be her son-inw. At that time, in such a dangerous situation, he even risked his life to enter the vige to save her daughter. Chu Yan really liked Liu Sanniang. As parents, Mr. Liu and Madam Wei were on the same page and did not want their daughter to miss out on such a good husband. Liu Sanniang blushed. ¡°Mom, you can make the decision.¡± Liu Sanniang returned to her room with a red face. Suddenly, she was looking forward to this marriage, but she was also inexplicably afraid. Liu Sanniang took out the embroidery, hoping to calm herself down. She had already made one for Liu Ju¡¯er. Now, she was going to make one for her eldest brother. Mr. Liu kept chatting happily in the dining room. Because today was special, Madam Wei did not stop him from drinking. Mr. Liu consumed quite a bit and was drunk. Liu Dng and Liu Eng¡¯s faces were red from drinking as well, but Chu Yan was still sober. After saying goodbye, he went back. In the afternoon, because they were drunk, Mr. Liu, Liu Dng, and Liu Eng did not go out. Madam Wei knocked on the door and entered Liu Sanniang¡¯s room. She sat beside her daughter and did not speak. Her gazended on Liu Sanniang¡¯s embroidery and she reached out to gently stroke her hair. ¡°Sanniang, do you really hate Chu Yan that much?¡± Madam Wei sighed, feelingplicated. Liu Sanniang shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m just a little afraid.¡± Madam Wei smiled and was relieved. ¡°I¡¯ve been worried sick these past few days. It was Chu Yan who came to our house and said that he could save you, but he wanted us to agree to him marrying you. Father and Mother didn¡¯t want to agree, but we were worried about you.¡± ¡°He said that he would protect you for the rest of your life. He would go wherever you went. He wouldn¡¯t let you walk the dangerous path alone.¡± Madam Wei¡¯s eyes turned red. No one could move their hearts more than Chu Yan. Madam Wei doted on her daughter, and so did Mr. Liu. They did not ask for money. Their only request was that Liu Sanniang could be well and have someone whom she could rely on and fall back to in times of trouble. Liu Sanniang did not speak. Madam Wei said softly, ¡°Tell me, did he save you this time?¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. It was Chu Yan who lent her strength at the most critical moment. Madam Wei smiled. ¡°Then, I¡¯m relieved.¡± Madam Wei looked at Liu Sanniang. Liu Sanniang was afraid of Chu Yan probably because Chu Yan was too tall. When he did not smile, he looked a little intimidating. However, there were not many good men like him. If Liu Sanniang was unwilling to marry him, she would force her into the bridal sedan chair. Liu Sanniang couldn¡¯t help but hear her mother¡¯s thoughts. She was speechless. Since she couldn¡¯t avoid it, she would give it a try. At least Chu Yan was different from the others. It would be better if he could be gentler with her. After all, she liked gentle men. Madam Wei left in relief. Liu Sanniang picked up the needle and thread and started embroidering. When Chu Yan returned home, he was stopped by Madam Li. ¡°You¡¯re back. Come and sit down. We can start eating.¡± Madam Li smiled and asked Chu Yan how he had been doing. She didn¡¯t mind Chu Yan giving her a cold face. Chu Yan nced at Madam Li and saw a few unfamiliar facesing out of the house. Matchmaker Zhao smiled. ¡°Chu Yan, you¡¯re back. Come and take a look. This is Jiang Xiaohua. She is a very hard-working girl.¡± Matchmaker Zhao pulled a thin woman out from behind her. The woman¡¯s skin was dark and she was carefully sizing up Chu Yan. When she saw Chu Yan¡¯s gaze, she was shocked and immediately hid behind Matchmaker Zhao. She pulled the matchmaker¡¯s sleeve and begged. Madam Li smiled. ¡°Chu Yan, you¡¯re not young anymore. I¡¯ll make the decision on your marriage for you.¡± Chu Yan¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to interfere in my matters.¡± Madam Li was a little frightened by his cold gaze, but she still forced a smile. ¡°Why are you so stubborn? If you can¡¯t find a wife, people might think I¡¯m not doing a good job as a mother. I¡¯m doing this for your own good.¡± Chu Yan looked at Madam Li. ¡°Have you been to Jiangping Temple?¡± Madam Li¡¯s pupils constricted and her body trembled slightly. She immediately panicked and stuttered. ¡°Chu, Chu¡­¡± Madam Li wanted to ask Chu Yan as to how he knew, but when she saw Chu Yan leave without looking back, she could not say a word. She seemed to have lost her soul. How did Chu Yan know? Even Mr. Chu didn¡¯t know about it. When Chu Yan mentioned Jiangping temple, she was instantly scared to death. ¡°Madam Li, what¡¯s wrong? Are you alright?¡± Matchmaker Zhao walked to Madam Li¡¯s side and looked at her with interest. Chu Yan had only mentioned the name of a small temple. Was there any need to be so scared? Madam Li¡¯s face was a little pale. She tried her best to maintain herposure. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it seems like my stepson doesn¡¯t want me to interfere in his matters. Let¡¯s forget about it.¡± Matchmaker Zhao looked at Jiang Xiaohua, who also seemed to ve afraid, and thought for a moment. ¡°Alright, forget it.¡± In any case, even if Chu Yan agreed, Jiang Xiaohua probably wouldn¡¯t want to marry such a terrifying man. What was more, at a nce, one could tell the two of them weren¡¯tpatible. Matchmaker Zhao cleared her throat. ¡°Sister Li, though it didn¡¯t work, I spent a lot of time on it.¡± Chapter 90 - True Buddha

Chapter 90: True Buddha

Madam Li¡¯s mind was in a mess. She just wanted Matchmaker Zhao to go away as soon as possible. She gave 200 copper coins to Matchmaker Zhao and asked her to leave. After Matchmaker Zhao left with Jiang Xiaohua, Madam Li was not even in the mood to clean up the table. She packed up and immediately left. Along the way, she kept looking back, afraid that she would be followed. When she arrived at Jiangping temple, she took out a hundred coins and donated them. The old monk in the temple chanted Amitabha. Madam Li did not say anything. After offering incense, she left silently. After she left, Madam Li was certain that Chu Yan knew something. She did not know how much he knew, but she was already afraid. Chu Yan was simply a devil. How could she dare to provoke him? After Madam Li left, the old monk sighed. A young monk came in from outside. The old monk said calmly, ¡°Chuchun, have you finished your homework today?¡± The young monk, no more than ten years old, nodded. ¡°I finished everything.¡± The old monk smiled. ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the temple hall and chant.¡± The young monk bowed to the old monk and entered the temple hall. He knelt and began to chant the scriptures. Madam Li felt uneasy all the way home. However, Chu Yan only warned her once and did not say anything else. Madam Li had been on tenterhooks for two days. Seeing that Chu Yan did not do anything, sheforted herself that Chu Yan might not know anything. She was just scaring herself. Thinking of this, Madam Li felt relieved. The River Vige case shocked the entire Yong County. The people who were arrested were all convicted, and Wei Shi was very busy. Not only did he have to report the case, but he also had to interrogate the criminals. Fortunately, they had already admitted their mistake and were cooperative with the interrogation. When the news of them being trapped for ten days was reported to the capital, Marquis Su couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. He went around looking for masters, but no one could help. Fortunately, Su Yanyu came out safely. On the same day Su Yanyu came out, he went back to the capital. Liu Sanniang stayed at home for a few days and embroidered the pillowcase. On the night she returned from River Vige, she dreamed of it. In her dream, she saw many golden lights flying into her body. After waking up, she clearly felt that she had be stronger. It was as if a new world had opened up for her. She was like a child who was learning to speak and walk. Madam Wei, Mr. Liu, and the others began to ept that she had taken the path of a psychic. But they still loved her with all their hearts. But what kind of a path it was, they didn¡¯t know. She could only walk this path herself. In the future, she would even have to leave home and go far away just to figure out what it meant to be a psychic. For some reason, Liu Sanniang thought of Chu Yan. She was a little confused. Was Chu Yan also a psychic just like her? On the 28th of June. During this period of time, Liu Sanniang lived very peacefully. She embroidered at home when she had nothing to do and helped Madam Wei cook at night. At night, she was a little sleepy, so she washed up early and went to bed. In a daze, she heard someone calling her. Liu Sanniang opened her eyes and saw a woman beside her. Liu Sanniang remembered that she was Hong Ying, also known as Zhou Mingzhu. The woman smiled at her. ¡°Go for a walk with me.¡± When Liu Sanniang saw her, she knew that Zhou Mingzhu was already dead. Zhou Mingzhu was a criminal and had long been sent to the capital to be punished. However, when Liu Sanniang saw her now, she could only see her soul. Liu Sanniang asked. ¡°Did you visit your father?¡± Zhou Mingzhu smiled. ¡°He can¡¯t see me. If I go, he won¡¯t know either. He¡¯s been looking for me for more than ten years. If he finds out that I¡¯m dead, he¡¯ll definitely be very sad.¡± Zhou Mingzhu walked forward. She ced her hands behind her back and danced briskly. ¡°Is it true that when people like me die, we¡¯ll go to hell?¡± Liu Sanniang followed behind Zhou Mingzhu. ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Zhou Mingzhu did not speak. She paused for a moment before saying. ¡°Liu Sanniang, are you afraid?¡± Liu Sanniang did not understand why she said that. Zhou Mingzhu smiled. ¡°When I was Hong Ying, though I did a lot of wrong things, I could tell that there were people ten times or a hundred times more evil than me. You, Magistrate Wei, and the constables are going to fight with these evil people. Are you afraid?¡± Liu Sanniang understood what she meant. Liu Sanniang did not answer her. Instead, she walked with her for a long time. The empty street was very quiet. Zhou Mingzhu stopped by the house she grew up in. She looked at the small courtyard and said, ¡°I don¡¯t remember them, but they should still remember me.¡± She grew up here. Even though she had been away for many years and had forgotten everything, the flowers and trees here wouldn¡¯t forget her. She would always be remembered as a girl who once lived here. Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡± Zhou Mingzhu fell silent. After a long time, a gust of wind blew over and Zhou Mingzhu disappeared with it. Liu Sanniang looked at the slightly deste courtyard and closed her eyes to chant softly. Every word of the scripture carried a powerful force. This force would cleanse Zhou Mingzhu of her sins and allow her to be reborn. Liu Sanniang gently raised her hand and looked at the golden dot condensed between her fingers. With a flick of her finger, the golden dot flew to the courtyard. This was her gift to Zhou Mingzhu and Officer Zhou. She had be stronger. This was the first time she had used her power like this. She was still too weak. She was so weak that she could only use one-thousandth of her strength. She had the heart of a Buddha and could see through her past life and sense the eight senses of the world. As soon as she woke up, she had already be a Buddha. She was the true Buddha. Humans had eight senses. The sixth sense was the ability to sense danger and unknown things ahead of time. Those who entered the Xuan Sect had a sixth sense that was more acute than ordinary people. The seventh sense was consciousness, and the eighth sense was the death sense. When one awakened the eight senses, they would be the true Buddha. Everything in the world was for their use. When Liu Sanniang understood what her power was, she did not know if she was lucky or unlucky. To cultivators, this person was called the chosen one. Bing a god was a piece of cake for her. When the golden light entered the small courtyard, Liu Sanniang could feel happiness. There seemed to be a warm and sweet smell in the air. Liu Sanniang knew that it was love from parents. Being loved and protected was sweet. Liu Sanniang also smiled. Officer Zhou had a dream. He pushed open the door and saw his wife and daughter sitting in the room. There was a fragrant meal on the table. His wife reached out to stroke her daughter¡¯s hair and smiled gently at him. ¡°Thank you for keeping your promise and never giving up on our daughter.¡± Officer Zhou¡¯s face was covered in tears. ¡°You, you¡­¡± This was his wife and daughter. His wife had passed away many years ago. His daughter was a felon. How could he have seen them? Officer Zhou already had an answer in his heart. He cried. Chapter 91 - Miss Liu, Thank You For Your Gift

Chapter 91: Miss Liu, Thank You For Your Gift

Officer Zhou cried and then wiped his tears while walking into the house. He walked upto the table and sat down. He looked at his wife and daughter while continuously wiping his tears, but his vision was always blurry. Zhou Mingzhu wiped away Officer Zhou¡¯s tears. ¡°Father, don¡¯t cry. I¡¯ve reunited with Mother. This is a good thing. You have to take care of yourself and live a long life.¡± Zhou Mingzhu felt like crying too. Officer Zhou looked at his wife and said, ¡°I¡¯ve found our daughter. You can rest assured now.¡± The woman smiled gently. ¡°I¡¯m relieved. I¡¯ll take good care of our daughter and never lose her again.¡± Officer Zhou knew that this was thest time they would see each other. He hugged the woman and Zhou Mingzhu, crying andughing at the same time. Happy times are always short. At dawn, Officer Zhou opened his eyes and suddenly started crying again. His wife woke up and asked him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Officer Zhouughed and sobbed. ¡°I-I¡¯m happy.¡± The woman smiled. ¡°If you¡¯re happy, you should be smiling. Why are you crying?¡± Officer Zhou wiped his tears and smiled back. ¡°Yes, I should smile. I want to smile.¡± ...... The woman got up and went to the kitchen to prepare breakfast. Officer Zhou smiled and went to the government office after eating. As soon as he entered, a constable came over and said, ¡°Officer Zhou, Magistrate Wei is looking for you urgently. Hurry up and go. He seems to have something to tell you.¡± Officer Zhou nodded and went in. On Wei Shi¡¯s desk, the envelope had been unfolded. He looked at Officer Zhou and said, ¡°I called you here because I have something to tell you.¡± Officer Zhou¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°I already know. Mingzhu is gone, right?¡± Wei Shi was stunned for a moment before nodding. A month after Zhou Mingzhu was sent to the capital, she died. The cause of death was unknown, but Wei Shi knew that she died because of the ck pill. Zhou Mingzhu had been living as Hong Ying for more than ten years. She knew that there was a huge criminal organization pulling the strings behind the scene. The ck pill was used to control people. Once the pill was not taken in time, they would die. Wei Shi paused and said, ¡°My condolences.¡± Officer Zhou smiled. ¡°I know. I¡¯m not sad. I¡¯ve already received the best gift.¡± Her daughter had gone peacefully and could still be reunited with her mother. Someone had helped him. Zhou Mingzhu hadmitted so many sins over the years. Officer Zhou had asked the monk before. Those, who had sinned, needed to pay their debts unless someone could exorcize her and wash away her sins. Other than Liu Sanniang, he couldn¡¯t think of anyone else who was capable of doing that. Wei Shi was relieved. ¡°That¡¯s good. Her body has been cremated. I¡¯ve already asked someone to bring back her ashes.¡± Officer Zhou knelt down tearfully. ¡°Thank you, Magistrate¡­¡± After burying his daughter¡¯s ashes beside histe wife, he no longer had any regrets. Wei Shi held up Officer Zhou. ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. You can leave.¡± Officer Zhou¡¯s eyes turned red with gratitude. He was unlucky, but he was also lucky. Wei Shi wanted to give him a holiday, but Officer Zhou refused. He was not sad and did not need a break. Besides, the government office was so busy now, so could he take a break? After getting off work at night, Officer Zhou went to Willow Street. Hearing knocks on the door, Liu Eng went to open it and saw that it was Officer Zhou. Madam Wei said to Liu Eng, ¡°Go, get a bowl.¡± Liu Eng went to get a bowl. Officer Zhou did not refuse. Just as he was about to speak, Mr. Liu said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk after dinner.¡± Officer Zhou smiled and nodded. After dinner, Officer Zhou stood up and bowed to Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu, thank you for your gift. If not for you, I might not have been able to find my daughter in my life. Thank you.¡± ¡°Uncle Zhou, get up.¡± Liu Sanniang went to help Officer Zhou. Officer Zhou took out a hairpin wrapped in a piece of cloth. ¡°Miss Liu, please ept it. This is a gift from my family.¡± Liu Sanniang took it graciously. Only then did Officer Zhou straighten his back and thank her sincerely again before leaving. Liu Eng chuckled. ¡°Sanniang, are you going to charge people for your service in the future? I heard that Granny Li charges at least a tael.¡± After Liu Eng finished speaking, he realized that he said something he shouldn¡¯t and immediately jumped away. He said to Madam Wei, ¡°Mom, mom, mom, don¡¯t hit me. I didn¡¯t mean to say that.¡± Liu Dng smiled and shook his head. Madam Wei rolled her eyes at Liu Eng. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to beat you to death, you brainless thing! Your sister is so capable. She needs to charge people at least ten teals. She is not at the same level as Granny Li.¡± Madam Wei was proud of her daughter. Liu Sanniang smiled. Her mother had alreadye to terms with her being a psychic. Mr. Liu was also happy to see this. As a family, no matter what happened, they had to be harmonious. They could rest assured once Liu Sanniang married Chu Yan. What happened in River Vige caused a huge sensation. Fortunately, the emperor was just, and so was the magistrate of Yong County. Because the case was too big, the emperor didn¡¯t punish them heavily. Those who were guilty could go home after being exiled for three years. As for the vigers of River Vige, they had to pray for their daughters every day for three years. After that, the emperor added a neww. If someone killed their children, they would be punished with more than five years in exile. It could also be considered as a warning to the world. The Xia Dynasty was a dynasty withws. It was not a reign where people could do whatever they wanted just because their children were born by them. Chapter 92 - Never Forget In This Life

Chapter 92: Never Forget In This Life

What happened in River Vige was discussed by people for a long time. Madam Wei had also mentioned it a few times. Because she was not the kind of person who would abandon her daughter, she could not understand the behavior of those parents. After a while, people gradually stopped talking about it. Liu Sanniang asked Liu Zhi¡¯er, Liu Hui, and Liu Ju to go shopping. Liu Ju¡¯er was about to get married, so she had less work to do now. All of them went to the cloth shop. ¡°Ju¡¯er, what do you think of this cloth?¡± Liu Sanniang chose a red cloth and asked. When Liu Ju¡¯er got married, her stepmother would not give her anything good, but as a bride, how could she not have new clothes? Liu Ju¡¯er looked at the red cloth and touched it. It was smooth. ¡°It¡¯s very nice, but it¡¯s too expensive. Let¡¯s look at something else.¡± ¡°There is nothing else we need to look at. This is it.¡± Liu Zhi¡¯er smiled. They were teens and were not rich, but they hoped that Liu Ju¡¯er would be better. Liu Hui and Liu Sanniang smiled at each other and went to pay for it. They bought a twenty-foot red cloth and a twenty-foot gray cloth of good quality. They also bought some trinkets and hair ornaments. Then, when they got tired of walking, they went to the teahouse and asked for a private room to sit and drink tea. Liu Ju¡¯er thought that they were going to use these clothes to make something, but she did not expect that they would buy these things for her. Her eyes were red and she was crying. ¡°Zhi¡¯er, Sanniang, Huihui, you¡­ are too good to me. I will never forget your kindness.¡± Liu Ju¡¯er sobbed. Her heart was filled with sadness. Not only did her stepmother set the wedding date at the middle of July, known as the ghost day, but she just gave her a battered cloth to take along. Her dowry was empty. She could not even take away the few hens she had raised. She could only take along the eggs that the hensid. She had no hope at all for this marriage. She felt that her life was filled with darkness, but now, she felt warmth. Liu Ju¡¯er did not know what she did to deserve such good friends. Liu Sanniang had two brothers and parents who doted on her. When Liu Dng and Liu Eng first brought her to the field to y, Liu Sanniang was still a little girl. She was fair and looked very weak. Liu Ju¡¯er liked and envied her. She gave the wild fruits which she had picked to Liu Sanniang, and Liu Sanniang thanked her. Liu Zhi¡¯er and Liu Hui also liked to eat, so she picked some more for the three of them. Later on, they liked to y with Liu Sanniang because Liu Sanniang was good at cooking. After that, they found that Liu Sanniang was also good at embroidery and wanted to learn from her. Liu Ju¡¯er had always felt inferior because she did not have parents who doted on her. Only now did she understand that she was also lucky. Liu Zhi¡¯er couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Didn¡¯t Sanniang say that we¡¯ll be fine in the future?¡± Liu Ju¡¯er wiped her tears and smiled. Liu Sanniang said, ¡°Jiu¡¯er, believe me, you will be happy.¡± Liu Ju¡¯er nodded. She believed her. She believed her faithfully. Liu Ju¡¯er looked at Liu Sanniang and was a little embarrassed. ¡°Sanniang, I feel that you¡¯ve changed. I believe everything you say. If you say that I¡¯ll be fine, I¡¯ll believe you.¡± Liu Sanniang smiled and looked at Liu Ju¡¯er. How would a person who shone with rays of hope not be fine? As long as she remained fearless in front of any difficulties, her life would only get better. In the afternoon, they went home separately. It was still early, so Liu Sanniang decided to prepare dinner for her family At home, she had a big cooking pot made by an experienced craftsman. Only restaurants and some rich families had such a huge pot. Ordinary people were not so particr about cooking. However, Madam Wei was a chef, so she had higher requirements when it came to cooking equipment. The food she made was naturally delicious and even looked nice. Liu Sanniang took some money from her purse and went out to buy fish. She made two soup bases, both made from bones. She stir-fried chili oil and mixed the soup into two types. She took out the small stove and ced it in the courtyard before moving the table out. When Liu Eng came back, he eximed. ¡°Sanniang, you¡¯re the best. I can¡¯t wait to try what you made for me.¡± Liu Dng smiled. ¡°Go, wash up.¡± The weather was very hot, but Liu Sanniang made plum wine and chilled it in the well. The cold plum wine and the thick fruit juice were simply delicious. Madam Wei was extremely proud. She was the one who had taught Liu Sanniang how to cook. Mr. Liu ate silently, feeling extremely satisfied. The best thing he had done in his life was to marry Madam Wei. When his parents were still alive, they praised Madam Wei endlessly. She was simply the best woman. She served his parents until they passed away and took care of their children. In this life, he had enjoyed all the happiness. The family ate happily and Liu Eng willingly went to wash the dishes. Insects were chirping everywhere in the summer. It was normally annoying, but at this moment, it sounded extremely pleasant. At night, Mr. Liu hugged Madam Wei and sighed. ¡°Sanniang¡¯s friend is getting married, right?¡± Madam Wei said, ¡°Yes, she¡¯s getting married.¡± Liu Ju¡¯er¡¯s stepmother was so vicious that she set the wedding date on the fifteenth of July. No one would marry off their daughter on that date. ¡°I wonder what her father is thinking. He actually agreed to it.¡± Chapter 93 - Ju’er Getting Married

Chapter 93: Ju¡¯er Getting Married

Madam Wei leaned against Mr. Liu. ¡°We¡¯re outsiders. We can¡¯t stop them from doing something like this, but we can make sure that we won¡¯t do that.¡± Just like Liu Shun¡¯s mother, Liu Ju¡¯er¡¯s stepmother, and the people in River Vige, she couldn¡¯t understand them and would never be able to. Mr. Liu smiled. ¡°They will be punished sooner orter.¡± Madam Wei smiled and did not say anything. She did not know if the bad guys would get their retribution, but she hoped so. However, there were too many bad guys. Perhaps even God could not take care of so many of them. That was why the world needed righteous people to seek justice for the victims. For example, Magistrate Wei and her daughter. She only hoped that there would be fewer bad people in this world so that her daughter could live a stable life. At the thought of bad guys, she remembered Liu Shun. Madam Wei felt ufortable. A person like him had actually passed the county-level examination and was participating in the provincial examination this year. If he passed the examination, his status would be even higher. If Liu Shun was sessful, he would definitely make things difficult for her family. In future, how would the Liu family resist his attacks? Madam Wei was worried. Her two sons were not good at studying. At most, they could barely read. It was impossible for them to be officials in this lifetime. They weremoners. If Liu Shun became an official, they would only be at a huge disadvantage. Mr. Liu sensed the change in Madam Wei¡¯s mood and couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± Madam Wei calmed down. ¡°Nothing.¡± Mr. Liu said, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. There will be a way to solve everything.¡± Mr. Liu grabbed Madam Wei¡¯s hand. ¡°If you can¡¯t sleep, let¡¯s do something to help us sleep.¡± ...... Madam Wei blushed¡­ The days were uneventful and peaceful. In the blink of an eye, it was the fifteenth of July. On this day, Liu Ju¡¯er got married and the Liu family held a wedding banquet. Liu Sanniang also changed her clothes and went to join in the fun. At this moment, many guests had already arrived. Liu Ju¡¯er¡¯s stepmother greeted the guests with a smile. She was not worried about what others would say about her choosing this date to marry off her stepdaughter. Yang Qingshan¡¯s parents had died when he was young, and he was raised by hundreds of families in the n. To them, it was already very good that Yang Qingshan could get married. Liu Sanniang and Liu Huier went to Liu Ju¡¯er¡¯s house. Liu Ju¡¯er lived in the woodshed, but because she was going to get married today, there was no firewood. The ce looked very big. Liu Ju¡¯er was wearing new clothes and smiled gratefully at her friends. If not for them, she would not even have new clothes for marriage. ¡°Ju¡¯er, this is for you. Everything is difficult in the beginning. Although your husband doesn¡¯t have parents and life will be tough initially, at least you don¡¯t have to serve anyone.¡± Liu Hui took out a small pouch and ced it in Liu Ju¡¯er¡¯s hand. Liu Zhi¡¯er also took out a small pouch. ¡°Hui is right. You have to be happy and make your stepmother angry. She doesn¡¯t want you to be happy, but you have to prove to her that you can be happy no matter where you are.¡± Liu Ju¡¯er lowered her head, tears already welling up in her eyes. Liu Sanniang also took out her purse and ced it in Liu Ju¡¯er¡¯s palm. ¡°With our blessings, you will live well and be happy.¡± Liu Sanniang did not know if Liu Ju¡¯er¡¯s life would change in this life, but Liu Ju¡¯er was very diligent. As long as she kept striving hard, her life would only get better and better. When the time came, Liu Ju¡¯er put on a veil and went out. Liu Sanniang also saw Yang Qingshan. He looked exactly like she remembered from her previous life, young and mature. Liu Ju¡¯er and Yang Qingshan had not met many times before, so they definitely did not have any feelings for each other. They were probably confused, but after getting to know each other, they would develop feelings for each other. There were not many people who came with Yang Qingshan, and he only brought an ox cart to pick up the bride. Liu Ju¡¯er¡¯s stepmother smiled and helped Liu Ju¡¯er onto the ox cart. ¡°Go, show your deceased parents your wife and make them happy.¡± Yang Qingshan did not say anything and silently followed the ox cart. Liu Zhi¡¯er sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s go home too. I don¡¯t know when we¡¯ll meet again.¡± Liu Hui also sighed. ¡°That¡¯s right. I really hope that Ju¡¯er can live well.¡± Liu Sanniang frowned. She did not expect Liu Ju¡¯er¡¯s stepmother, Madam Zhou, to be so vicious. It made her feel disgusted. Liu Sanniang went to look for Madam Wei and briefly exined why she was going to Yang Vige. Madam Wei frowned. ¡°Sanniang, I won¡¯t stop you from going but wait a moment.¡± Madam Wei was also surprised that someone could be so vicious. Even if Liu Ju¡¯er wasn¡¯t her daughter, was there a need to make things so difficult for her? However, Madam Wei would definitely not allow Liu Sanniang to go alone. Madam Wei asked Liu Sanniang to wait, so Liu Sanniang could only hold on. When she saw Madam Wei bring Chu Yan over, Liu Sanniang¡¯s jaw almost dropped. Madam Wei smiled. ¡°I will only be at ease if Chu Yan goes with you. Go, do whatever you want.¡± Liu Sanniang felt like something was stuck in her throat. By the time she recovered, Madam Wei had already gone away to do her own things. Chu Yan smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t want to go anymore?¡± Liu Sanniang¡¯s voice was softer than a mosquito. ¡°Of course¡­ I¡¯m going.¡± After saying that, Liu Sanniang turned around and left. She could feel Chu Yan following behind her. Liu Sanniang felt that every strand of her hair was standing on its end. After leaving the town, Chu Yan said, ¡°You have to get used to it.¡± Liu Sanniang was about to go crazy. Chapter 94 - Evil Stepmother

Chapter 94: Evil Stepmother

What did she have to get used to? She didn¡¯t want to get used to him, wouldn¡¯t get used to him, and couldn¡¯t get used to him!! Ahhhhhh¡­ Liu Sanniang took a few deep breaths and pretended not to hear Chu Yan¡¯s words. Chu Yan smiled. He looked at the petite figure in front of him and his ink-like expression darkened. He asked her in a low voice. ¡°Do you want me to call you Sanniang or what?¡± Liu Sanniang was already his. Madam Wei and Mr. Liu had acknowledged him as their son-inw. Since she was too afraid of him, he had to let her get used to him slowly. Liu Sanniang blushed and clenched her fists. They were not engaged yet, but she already wanted to run away. She quickened her pace and avoided Chu Yan¡¯s question. However, no matter how fast Liu Sanniang walked, Chu Yan was always a step away behind her. Liu Sanniang was tired and panting when Chu Yan reached out and pulled her. Liu Sanniang was so frightened that she almost screamed. She tried her best to shake off Chu Yan¡¯s hand, but no matter how, she could not remove it. Chu Yan was so close to her that she could feel his breath on her face. Liu Sanniang felt a little suffocated. Chu Yan said huskily, ¡°Slow down. Drink some water before you continue.¡± He was like a wolf, and Liu Sanniang was a sheep. Facing the danger of being eaten at any moment, Liu Sanniang had to remain vignt at all times. Chu Yan looked at her and handed the kettle to her before letting her go. ...... Liu Sanniang took a few steps back and finally felt safer. She slowly calmed her breathing. She didn¡¯t drink the water though. Chu Yan¡¯s voice was firm and authoritative as he said, ¡°You¡¯re tired. Drink some water.¡± Only then did Liu Sanniang take a few sips. After drinking the water, the kettle was taken away by Chu Yan. Liu Sanniang looked at him in a daze. Chu Yan smiled. ¡°You can continue now.¡± Liu Sanniang felt her face burning. This time, she did not dare to walk too quickly. Before long, she was a little confused. She had never been to Yang Vige before, so she did not know where to go. Chu Yan smiled. ¡°I know.¡± Liu Sanniang looked up at him and saw the smug smile on his smile. Her heart skipped a beat but she said in a casual voice, ¡°Then, take me there.¡± Chu Yan narrowed his eyes. ¡°If you want a horse to run, you need to feed it some grass.¡± Liu Sanniang blushed. ¡°You, you¡¯re not an animal¡­¡± After she finished speaking, Chu Yan chuckled. He walked forward. ¡°Remember¡­ you owe me something.¡± In the future, he would slowly collect what she owed to him. Liu Sanniang looked at Chu Yan and knew that her intuition was right. He was an especially dangerous person. However, for some reason, their paths had crossed in this life. If so, would Chu Yan still join the army? Would he still be the famous General of Dingbei? Liu Sanniang did not know this. However, it was true when Chu Yan said that he knew the way. Yang Vige was a little far from Yong County. When Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan arrived there, it was already three in the afternoon. Yang Qingshan lived at the end of the vige. His house was still the straw hut which he had built when he grew up. It had four rooms without a courtyard, and there was arge open space outside. As he did not have much money himself to hold a wedding, none of his rtives came. There were only some people from the vige who wanted to see the show. Madam Zhou said with a smile, ¡°Qingshan, Ju¡¯er, I have a big gift for you.¡± When Liu Ju¡¯er saw Madam Zhou¡¯s wicked smile, she had a bad feeling. Yang Qingshan did not understand. He respected Madam Zhou as an elder and said kindly, ¡°Thank you, Mother.¡± Liu Ju¡¯er¡¯s face was pale, but with makeup, it was not obvious. She grabbed her sleeves nervously. Madam Zhou smiled and cleared her throat. ¡°Everyone here knows that Qingshan is a pitiful child. His parents passed away early. What a pitiful child!¡± Madam Zhou spoke with great emotion and even wiped the corners of her eyes with a handkerchief. Everyone present could not help but be moved. Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan did not show themselves. They hid in the distance and watched. After Madam Zhou finished speaking, she smiled and said, ¡°This is Granny Zhou, a witch I invited over. She¡¯s very capable. The thing parents want to see the most is their children getting married. As a mother, I know very well what a woman¡¯s greatest wish is. Granny Zhou is able to bring Qingshan¡¯s parents back from theherworld to watch their son getting married today.¡± The onlookers were shocked. ¡°Is it true?¡± Madam Zhou smiled and said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. Granny Zhou will bring them back to see their daughter-inw and watch her kowtow to them. After that, we will be relieved.¡± Yang Qingshan frowned. ¡°There¡¯s no need. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll bring Ju¡¯er to the graveyard and pay respects to my parents.¡± Yang Qingshan felt that Madam Zhou was going too far out of her way to do this. Standing beside Liu Ju¡¯er, he could feel her trembling. As her husband, he naturally had to protect her. Madam Zhou stopped smiling and said, ¡°Qingshan, is that what a son is supposed to say? Your parents couldn¡¯t live to see you getting married. Are you even going to stop them froming back to see it?¡± She had spent a lot of money to make this marriage ominous. Without a good ending, her money and effort would be in vain. A woman¡¯s marriage was a matter of a lifetime. Liu Ju¡¯er would have to live a hard life here for the rest of her years. If she did not start off well, she would not be good in the future. Yang Qingshan could not refute her. If he did, people would think that he wasn¡¯t a good son. The onlookers looked at Madam Zhou expectantly, wanting to see a good show. They asked. ¡°Do you want to prepare anything? Just tell us, we¡¯ll go and get it.¡± Madam Zhou smiled and asked for two big roosters and 666 copper coins. Needless to say, Liu Ju¡¯er would be the one to pay these back. Chapter 95 - Ghost Summoning (Part 1)

Chapter 95: Ghost Summoning (Part 1)

When vigers heard that, they were put off watching the show. Madam Zhou said with a smile, ¡°This is all for the sake of the couple. In the future, they will pay you back double.¡± Not only did they have to pay it back, but he also had to return double the amount. At the beginning of their marriage, they were already in debt. When Madam Zhou said that, someone went to make the preparations. Yang Qingshan opened his mouth but didn¡¯t say anything. Whatever he said now would only make things worse. Yang Qingshan lowered his voice. ¡°Ju¡¯er, I¡¯m sorry. I swear that I¡¯ll treat you well in the future. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Liu Ju¡¯er lowered her head. Because of what Yang Qingshan said, she couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. Tears flowed out of her eyes, trickling down her cheeks, but no one noticed it. Only Yang Qingshan noticed it. He clenched his fists and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Because of his ipetence, she was suffering. Liu Ju¡¯er wanted to say that it was fine, but she felt that the grievance in her heart was very painful. She could not say anything. She did not want others to see her strange behavior. She blinked her eyes desperately, wanting to force back her tears. Otherwise, if Madam Zhou found out, she would reproach her. Liu Ju¡¯er also knew that whatever she did or said would only make things worse at this time. Because her mother passed away early, Liu Ju¡¯er had been a sensible girl since she was young. She knew the current situation. She did not me Yang Qingshan because she knew that he had no choice. Soon, everything that Madam Zhou wanted was ready. ...... The sky turned dark, and the vigers put two whitenterns on the front door. The wedding was meant to be a joyous asion, but the decoration had a gloomy look. Everyone felt that it was very strange, but Madam Zhou put it nicely, saying that everything was done in order to bring the deceased parents of the groom back to watch their son¡¯s wedding. Liu Ju¡¯er was numb and couldn¡¯t even cry. She just wanted time to pass quickly. Today would be a memory she didn¡¯t want to remember for the rest of her life. Her life was ruined. Her hands and feet were cold. If she washed off her makeup now, people would definitely see her pale face. After everything was prepared, Madam Zhou walked up to Granny Zhou with a smile. ¡°Granny, you can start now.¡± Granny Zhou had been resting with her eyes closed. Her white hair and wrinkles made her look a little gloomy. Perhaps it was because she had been doing supernatural rituals all year round that she gave off a cold aura. When she did not speak, no one dared to approach her. Her gaze was very cold. She opened her eyes and scanned the people present. ¡°Those born in July, leave.¡± Those who were born in July silently got up and left. Two shiny roosters were tied up and brought to the table. This table was requested to be ced there by Granny Zhou. Granny Zhou set up three bowls one after another. She picked up a kitchen knife and a rooster. She cut off the rooster¡¯s head and ced it in the middle bowl. Then she did the same to the second rooster. She took out the yellow paper and it burned. Granny Zhou put the ash in the bowl and her eyes darkened. ¡°Open it.¡± The ash was gone and the wind rose around them. Everyone held their breath as they watched the scene in awe. Madam Zhou lowered her voice and said, ¡°Granny, are the two elders already here?¡± Granny Zhou nodded. ¡°The two elders are already here. I¡¯ll ask one of them to possess meter. But from now on, I will be talking in ghostnguage and you all won¡¯t understand. Remember not to anger the elder. They will only be here for the time it takes for an incense stick to burn. After that, they will leave. You have to do what you promised, understand?¡± Granny Zhou lowered her voice. She looked very mysterious, making it hard to not believe her. Madam Zhou smiled and said, ¡°Granny, don¡¯t worry. He is a good kid and won¡¯t go against his parents.¡± Madam Zhou smiled and felt very happy. This was a trick that she and Granny Zhou hade up with in advance. When the time came, Granny Zhou would mutter some gibberish. She would cooperate with Granny Zhou to make Liu Ju¡¯er¡¯s married life a hell. Yang Qingshan was not too old either. Just a few words from her could make him change his mind about Liu Ju¡¯er. In that case, Liu Ju¡¯er would never have a good life. The vigers did not say anything and listened to Madam Zhou. Yang Qingshan frowned. He wanted to say no, but in this situation, how could he say anything? From the beginning, he had no room to speak. Granny Zhou looked at Madam Zhou and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s good that you remember. I¡¯ll start now.¡± Granny Zhou closed her eyes and made a strange gesture. She spoke in anguage that no one could understand. It was precisely because they didn¡¯t understand that the vigers felt that Granny Zhou was really performing a ritual. Everyone even held their breaths and didn¡¯t dare to blink. The expression on Granny Zhou¡¯s face began to change. Her lips moved and she slowly opened her eyes. Her originally gloomy eyes were instantly filled with tears. She first looked around and revealed some surprise. Finally, her gaze slowlynded on Yang Qingshan and she said, ¡°Iggily biggily, gollygoops.¡± ¡°Ah, Qingshan¡¯s mother is here.¡± The viger whispered. Only women could be so sentimental. Granny Zhou grabbed Yang Qingshan with both hands. She was extremely excited. ¡°Iggily biggily, gollygoops?¡± The vigers were shocked. Was this ghostnguage? So there was really such a thing as ghostnguage. Ghosts spoke differently from humans. Because she was holding Yang Qingshan, it was not difficult to guess that she was asking if he was her son. The vigers exined immediately. ¡°Yes, this is Qingshan. He¡¯s your son. He¡¯s grown up.¡± Granny Zhou was overjoyed. She nodded and walked around Yang Qingshan. She seemed very satisfied. Then, she grabbed Yang Qingshan and said, ¡°Nibby nabby noopy¡­¡± This time, the vigers did not understand. Madam Zhou smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re asking about the woman beside Qingshan, right? Yes, that¡¯s your daughter-inw.¡± After Madam Zhou exined, she said to Liu Ju¡¯er, ¡°Ju¡¯er, quickly kowtow to your mother-inw three times!¡± Liu Ju¡¯er felt that her body was heavy, but she still knelt down. Yang Qingshan also knelt down. He kowtowed before Liu Ju¡¯er and said to Granny Zhou, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. After I get married, I¡¯ll bring my wife to visit your grave every year. I¡¯ll have a family in the future. I¡¯ll definitely treat Ju¡¯er well. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Liu Ju¡¯er felt warmth in her cold heart. She did not know if she should cry orugh. When she kowtowed, she actually did not feel so sad. Chapter 96 - Ghost Summoning (Part 2)

Chapter 96: Ghost Summoning (Part 2)

Because of Yang Qingshan¡¯s actions, she felt like there was finally someone she could fall back upon. Her stepmother had done everything to make her life difficult. However, the fact that Yang Qingshan could say this in front of so many people was enough to prove his heart. At least for now, he was standing by her side to protect her. Liu Ju¡¯er was not afraid of suffering or being wronged. What she was afraid of was that no one would love her. Yang Qingshan¡¯s care made Liu Ju¡¯er feel warm and sweet. She was such a woman. All she needed was a little love. Granny Zhou was stunned for a moment. She looked at Madam Zhou. Thetter almost could not maintain the smile on her face. However, she still nodded at her. When Granny Zhou received Madam Zhou¡¯s instructions, she looked at Yang Qingshan lovingly and reached out to help Liu Ju¡¯er and Yang Qingshan stand up. The vigers were stunned. No one said a word. They believed in Granny Zhou without a doubt and felt a little afraid. After all, Yang Qingshan¡¯s mother had passed away. It was better not to say anything. What if they said something wrong and she came back to haunt them? Granny Zhou said again, ¡°Woospiedoo.¡± Madam Zhou said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My daughter will definitely be a good daughter-inw and serve Qingshan well. I promise you that you will have a chubby grandson next year.¡± Liu Ju¡¯er was only 15 years old. Given how weak her body was, if she gave birth, she¡¯d very likely die. Yang Qingshan frowned. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. In five years, I will definitely have a son and a daughter.¡± Liu Ju¡¯er¡¯s body was too weak, and they still lived in a thatched house. He did not want to have a child so early. At least, he would wait until Liu Ju¡¯er was a few years older. ...... Granny Zhou looked anxious. ¡°Hothagow othagare yothagou.¡± Madam Zhou said, ¡°My daughter is not an indecent woman. She really likes your son. You don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡± Granny Zhou carried on with the gibberish. ¡°Cothagall mothage.¡± Granny Zhou¡¯s acting was very realistic. Her worried and anxious expression made the vigers believe her whole-heartedly. Madam Zhou said to Liu Ju¡¯er, ¡°Ju¡¯er, your mother-inw is worried. Do something to reassure her. It¡¯s all for the sake of the child. Ju¡¯er, express your sincerity and let your mother-inw go in peace. Your father-inw is watching from the side and waiting for you to express your sincerity.¡± Liu Ju¡¯er immediately felt the pressure. She looked up at Madam Zhou and said with difficulty, ¡°Mom, what should I do?¡± Madam Zhou looked troubled. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know even if you asked me.¡± Although Madam Zhou said that she did not know, she was already overjoyed. If Liu Ju¡¯er was humiliated in front of so many people, Yang Qingshan would definitely dispise her and treat her as a ve in the future. Madam Zhou suddenly pped her hands and seemed to have thought of a way. ¡°How about this? Put Ju¡¯er in a red sack and let Qingshan grab her.¡± Granny Zhou looked satisfied. ¡°Yothagou.¡± It was obvious from her expression that she was satisfied with this approach. Madam Zhou smiled and walked to Liu Ju¡¯er¡¯s side. ¡°Ju¡¯er, don¡¯t me your mother-inw for making you do that. She only came up once, and she won¡¯t stay here for long. Just satisfy her wish.¡± Liu Ju¡¯er felt like she was suffocating. However, she knew that if she did not nod, she would not be able to get through this. If she was put in a sack and dragged along, wouldn¡¯t she be like an animal? Madam Zhou clearly wanted to destroy Liu Ju¡¯er¡¯s dignity as a human. Why did she have to go so far? Liu Ju¡¯er nodded with difficulty. Yang Qingshan frowned. ¡°Mother, time will tell. If you were in heaven, you would have seen it too. There¡¯s no hurry. Father, Mother, don¡¯t worry.¡± After saying that, Yang Qingshan knelt down and kowtowed to Granny Zhou. Madam Zhou said sternly, ¡°Qingshan, stop that. There¡¯s a red sack in the dowry that Ju¡¯er brought. I¡¯ll go get it now. Just please your mother. Besides, she¡¯s also Ju¡¯er¡¯s mother-inw. As her daughter-inw, how can she not listen to her?¡± Madam Zhou turned around and went into the room to get the sack. Granny Zhou looked at Yang Qingshan with a serious gaze. Madam Zhou had chosen the poorest possible man for Liu Ju¡¯er. However, Madam Zhou had misjudged Yang Qingshan. Since she was cooperating with Madam Zhou to put on a show, she naturally couldn¡¯t quit now. A cool breeze blew around them, making them shiver. Granny Zhou was just putting on an act, so she naturally couldn¡¯t tell what suddenly happened. She felt a chill run down her spine, and her pupils constricted. She was a witch, so she naturally had some abilities. However, most of the time, she was just acting to deceive the people who hired her. Summoning the dead wasn¡¯t something she was capable of. What Madam Zhou wanted was for her stepdaughter to live in misery for the rest of her life. Granny Zhou only needed to put on an act, and there was no need for her to do it for real. However, she was also someone who had performed real witchcraft before. When this chill ran down her spine, she knew immediately that something was wrong. However, before Granny Zhou could say anything, she lost control of herself. Madam Zhou came out with a red sack and said with a smile, ¡°Qingshan,e and tie it up for Ju¡¯er. Hurry up, so that your mother can leave in peace. Ju¡¯er is a good girl. She won¡¯t me you.¡± Liu Ju¡¯er could not say a word. Madam Zhou had already stuffed the red sack into Yang Qingshan¡¯s hands. Yang Qingshan was extremely unwilling to do so. Liu Ju¡¯er was his wife. How could he put his wife into a red sack and treat her like an animal. It could potentially stifle her. Madam Zhou smiled as she looked at Yang Qingshan, her heart joyful. Today was the happiest day of her life. In the future, she would be very happy whenever she thought about it. No one noticed that when Granny Zhou had walked up to Madam Zhou. She suddenly reached out and grabbed Madam Zhou¡¯s hair. Madam Zhou eximed. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Chapter 97 - Karma

Chapter 97: Karma

No one had expected things to turn out this way. Even Liu Ju¡¯er opened her mouth in shock. Liu Sanniang had been watching from a distance. When she saw Granny Zhou performing the ritual, she knew that Granny Zhou was just acting. Liu Sanniang was also gambling. This was her using her power to summon the deceased¡¯s spirit. Yang Qingshan was an orphan, so his parents would definitely be worried. Even if they died, there would be a wisp of spiritual sense left behind to protect him. While Granny Zhou and Madam Zhou were doing the ritual, that wisp of spiritual sense was still present. Seeing that Granny Zhou and Madam Zhou were colluding to deceive Yang Qingshan, that wisp of spiritual sense was clearly furious. Although it was only a shred of her spiritual sense, the deceased knew everything. At the beginning, the deceased was looking forward to what Granny Zhou would do. In the end, it turned out that Granny Zhou was a liar. Seeing Liu Ju¡¯er being teased and wronged, Yang Qingshan¡¯s mother was furious. Just as she was about to explode with anger, a force helped her and pushed her into Granny Zhou¡¯s body. Yang Qingshan¡¯s mother immediately upied Granny Zhou¡¯s body. Looking at Madam Zhou, she was extremely angry. She walked over and grabbed Madam Zhou¡¯s hair, pulling her back a few steps. ¡°Granny Zhou, what are you doing? Let go of me.¡± Madam Zhou¡¯s face twisted in pain. She was caught off guard by this change. Naturally, she did not know that Granny Zhou had been possessed by Yang Qingshan¡¯s mother. Granny Zhou looked extremely angry. She grabbed Madam Zhou¡¯s hair and turned her around. She raised her hand and pped her. ¡°Are you sure I¡¯m still Granny Zhou?¡± ...... Madam Zhou¡¯s hair stood on end. She was in pain and also afraid at the same time. Granny Zhou was someone who dealt with death all year round. She didn¡¯t seem to be acting anymore. Madam Zhou suddenly thought of a possibility. She shuddered. Granny Zhou sneered and pped her again. ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± She used a lot of strength and plucked off a handful of her hair. Yang Qingshan¡¯s deceased parents had never really gone away. They were worried about their son and lingered around him. Although Yang Qingshan grew up poor, he had survived till adulthood nheless. Many times, it was his deceased parents who had protected him. How could they not know how their son was doing? Knowing that their son was finally getting married, they were both relieved. Initially, they thought that they would visit their son in his dream after he got married. However, they did not expect that Madam Zhou would invite a witch over. They missed their son too much and were waiting to be summoned back. In the end, Granny Zhou was just a liar and knew nothing. How could Mrs. Yang not be angry? Liu Sanniang helped her possess Granny Zhou¡¯s body to punish and expose Madam Zhou. When Madam Zhou saw Granny Zhou¡¯s expression, she was so frightened that her soul almost left her body. There were many things in this world that people had to believe. She did not dare to provoke Mrs. Yang, who was possessing Granny Zhou. Mrs. Yang shocked Madam Zhou and all the vigers from Yang Vige. However, she bowed respectfully and said to the vigers, ¡°Thank you for taking care of my son. I will never forget your kindness.¡± Although she looked like Granny Zhou, her tone was exactly the same as Yang Qingshan¡¯s mother. Even though she had passed away many years ago, the vigers could still remember her. They feltplicated. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Yang. It¡¯s our responsibility to take care of children in our vige.¡± Mrs. Yang stood up. ¡°Thank you. My time is limited. Can you give us some space?¡± The vigers agreed. ¡°Okay, okay, okay.¡± Everyone went home and stopped watching. Madam Zhou¡¯s legs went weak. There was no one around, and she could not help but tremble. When Mrs. Yang was looking at her with a gloomy gaze, Madam Zhou almost fainted. ¡°Mother, are you my mother?¡± Yang Qingshan choked with emotion. Liu Ju¡¯er also looked at Granny Zhou worriedly. To be honest, she was shocked when Granny Zhou pped Madam Zhou on the face, but for some reason, she felt happy. Liu Ju¡¯er believed that Yang Qingshan¡¯s mother had taken possession of Granny Zhou, because if she didn¡¯t, she wouldn¡¯t have pped Madam Zhou. Liu Ju¡¯er called Mrs. Yang softly. ¡°Mother-inw, is that you?¡± Mrs. Yang looked at Liu Ju¡¯er and smiled gently. ¡°It¡¯s me. Let¡¯s talk inside.¡± ¡°Take down thenterns.¡± Mrs. Yang said coldly to Madam Zhou. Madam Zhou trembled as she went to take off thenterns. She wanted to run, but her legs could not move at all. For some reason, she felt as if someone was following her around and blowing cold air at her neck. At the thought of Granny Zhou being possessed, Madam Zhou was so afraid that she did not want to stay outside anymore. They entered the house. Yang Qingshan knelt down. ¡°Mother, I¡¯ll kowtow to you.¡± This time, he kowtowed sincerely. Liu Ju¡¯er also knelt down. ¡°Mother-inw¡­¡± Mrs. Yang did not let Liu Ju¡¯er kowtow and helped Yang Qingshan and Liu Ju¡¯er up. ¡°Mother, how did you get back?¡± Yang Qingshan was extremely puzzled. At this moment, he finally felt his mother¡¯s presence. He did not feel it just now when Madam Zhou and Granny Zhou were putting on an act. Mrs. Yang stroked Yang Qingshan¡¯s hair. ¡°Silly child, Mother and Father have always been by your side. You were so young, so how can we leave you alone? But now that you have a family, we are relieved.¡± Yang Qingshan¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°Mother, when I was sick in the past, herbs would always appear in my hands. I¡¯d be fine after eating them. Was it all from you?¡± Mrs. Yang nodded. ¡°It was from me. I was worried about you. Now, you have a family and someone else will take care of you.¡± Mrs. Yang looked at Liu Ju¡¯er, who was a little nervous. After all, this was her real mother-inw who was dead. Chapter 98 - Karma (Part 2)

Chapter 98: Karma (Part 2)

Mrs. Yang smiled gently. ¡°Sweet girl, don¡¯t believe what that wicked old woman said. Live a good life with my son and don¡¯t worry about anything else. The two of you have to support each other and grow old together.¡± Liu Ju¡¯er¡¯s tears welled up and she could not help but cry. She opened her mouth but could not speak. Mrs. Yang wiped her tears, and Liu Ju¡¯er looked at her. She looked like Granny Zhou, but Liu Ju¡¯er wasn¡¯t scared of her and felt warm instead. Mrs. Yang wiped Liu Ju¡¯er¡¯s tears. ¡°Your body is weak. Don¡¯t be in a hurry to have children. It¡¯ll harm your health. You¡¯re a blessed person. I believe you¡¯ll live well.¡± Mrs. Yang knew that she didn¡¯t have much time left. She said to Yang Qingshan, ¡°You too. You have to dote on your wife. She¡¯s your family now. Don¡¯t listen to outsiders¡¯ nonsense, understand?¡± Yang Qingshan raised his hand to wipe his tears. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I understand.¡± Knowing that his parents had always been by his side, he felt extremely warm. Mrs. Yang smiled gently. ¡°I¡¯m relieved. Even if I¡¯m not around, I¡¯ll still protect you.¡± Yang Qingshan nodded, and Liu Ju¡¯er also nodded while crying. Mrs. Yang wanted to say more. She couldn¡¯t bear to leave. However, she was pulled out of Granny Zhou¡¯s body by a force. She wanted to possess the body again, but she couldn¡¯t. It was as if she and her son were in a different world and would never meet again. Mr. and Mrs. Yang looked at Yang Qingshan and Liu Ju¡¯er reluctantly and finally walked towards Liu Sanniang. ¡°Thank you, Miss. I know you can see us. Thank you for helping us fulfill our wishes.¡± Mr. Yang and Mrs. Yang stood in front of Liu Sanniang. They knew that Liu Sanniang must be able to see them. ...... Liu Sanniang smiled. After their wishes were fulfilled, they did not belong here anymore. Mr. and Mrs. Yang also knew that they shouldn¡¯t stay. Their son had already grown up, gotten married, and had a family. It was time for them to let go. If they didn¡¯t leave now, they would only make things worse. They had to let go when they had to. They didn¡¯t do anything bad when they were alive. They could have left long ago and did not have to suffer. They were just worried about their son, so they were unwilling to leave his side. Now that they were rest assured, the two of them thanked Liu Sanniang. Looking back at the familiar house, the couple held hands and left, quickly disappearing. Only then did Liu Sanniang heave a sigh of relief. If Madam Zhou was smart, she would stop causing trouble. After all, the living were in awe of the dead. Chu Yan said, ¡°Can we go back now?¡± Liu Sanniang immediately stiffened. ¡°Wait a little longer. We¡¯ll leave after they leave.¡± Chu Yan chuckled. ¡°Alright.¡± Liu Sanniang ignored him and listened quietly. Madam Zhou¡¯s heart was racing. She looked at Granny Zhou who suddenly stopped talking. A suffocating silence descended upon the house. Yang Qingshan wiped Liu Ju¡¯er¡¯s tears. The way the two of them leaned against each other was especially ring. This waspletely different from what Madam Zhou had wanted to see. Not only did she not make the two of them feel estranged, but she even made them be closer to each other. Granny Zhou was silent for a while before she slowly raised her head. She looked at Madam Zhou and her eyes darkened. Because of being possessed by the dead, her body had deteriorated greatly. Fortunately, Mrs. Yang wasn¡¯t resentful. Otherwise, it would have been worse. ¡°She¡¯s already gone. I¡¯m going back. Come and help me.¡± Granny Zhou said to Madam Zhou. She was very weak now, so she had to go back quickly. Otherwise, she would fall sick very easily. It would be a disaster if she fell sick after being in touch with the Yin. Madam Zhou held back her anger. She looked at Liu Ju¡¯er and Yang Qingshan and seemed to want to re up, but she held it in as if she was afraid of something. Madam Zhou went over to help Granny Zhou up and prepared to leave. It was already dark, so they hired an ox cart to go back. Madam Zhou felt a chill run down her spine. The moment she went out, she felt even more ufortable. Granny Zhou looked at the two chickens and drooled. However, she seemed to have thought of something and looked away. Some things could be taken, but some things could not. Although Yang Qingshan was an orphan, he was protected by his deceased parents. Fortunately, his parents did not have any resentments and only wanted to protect their child. Granny Zhou leaned her entire weight on Madam Zhou and urged. ¡°Hurry up and go back.¡± No one was supposed to linger outside during the fifteenth of July as the Yin spirit was very strong. Liu Sanniang looked at Granny Zhou and could not help but frown. There was some ck smoke wrapped around Granny Zhou. Because she was very weak now, Liu Sanniang could see it. However, Liu Sanniang could not see it earlier. She realized that Granny Zhou was not a liar. She had real power, but she did not use her power well. Just now, when Mrs. Yang possessed her, Granny Zhou wasn¡¯t guarded. If she had been on guard, it wouldn¡¯t be so easy to possess her. The ck smoke was induced by sins which Granny Zhoumitted. She was a witch and a Daoist nun. If she hadn¡¯t done something bad, she wouldn¡¯t have been haunted by the ck smoke. Madam Zhou helped Granny Zhou leave. Liu Ju¡¯er had also made a good start in her life, but Liu Sanniang¡¯s path had only just begun. Liu Sanniang watched as Madam Zhou walked away and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back too.¡± Chu Yan replied. ¡°Yes.¡± It was already dark, but Liu Sanniang felt that it did not affect her at all. Her vision had be very good even in the pitch-ck night. She could not help but turn to look at Chu Yan beside her. Chu Yan¡¯s vision seemed to be¡­ surprisingly good as well. As if sensing her gaze, Chu Yan looked at Liu Sanniang and smiled. Liu Sanniang immediately turned to look at the road ahead. Chu Yan said with a lightugh, ¡°The clothes you made are very good.¡± Liu Sanniang was speechless. Ahhh, this madman. How dare he, how dare he! Before Chu Yan could borate further, Liu Sanniang already knew what he meant by saying that. She didn¡¯t want to talk to Chu Yan. She hoped that Chu Yan wasn¡¯t so shameless as to make that request. However, Chu Yan said in a low voice, ¡°Make me two sets of clothes.¡± Liu Sanniang really wanted to stuff a handful of mud into Chu Yan¡¯s mouth. This shameless man actually had the cheek to ask for two sets of clothes from her! This lunatic, shameless lunatic, shameless bastard! Chapter 99 - Master Of The Local Government

Chapter 99: Master Of The Local Government

Liu Sanniang walked quickly, but she couldn¡¯t shake off Chu Yan. She returned home and mmed the door behind her, panting heavily. Chu Yan smiled outside the door and turned to leave. Liu Sanniang returned to her house and washed up before sleeping. At night, she saw Liu Ju¡¯er¡¯s future. In a daze, she heard Liu Ju¡¯er¡¯sughter. Liu Sanniang was very happy for her. She knew that when one was loved, one would definitely be happy. In Yang Vige. After everyone left, Yang Qingshan brought the two roosters into the house. Liu Ju¡¯er looked at the torn red sack and felt a little sad. ¡°Zhi¡¯er, Sanniang, and Huihui gave this to me.¡± Yang Qingshan touched her head, not knowing how tofort her. ¡°Didn¡¯t your mother prepare this?¡± Liu Ju¡¯er smiled bitterly and shook her head. ¡°No, she¡¯s not my mother. My mother passed away very early. My father married herter.¡± Yang Qingshan felt a little sorry for her and said, ¡°I see.¡± It was because Madam Zhou was her stepmother that she would go out of her way to make things hard for Liu Ju¡¯er. After Yang Qingshan understood the matter, he was a little angry. He thought that Madam Zhou was kind-hearted. He did not expect her to be so vicious. ...... Come to think of it, a normal mother would not have set the marriage on this day. Yang Qingshan reached out and hugged Liu Ju¡¯er. He was now a husband and the pir of the family. He said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. You won¡¯t need to tolerate her in the future. Tell me who treats you well. I¡¯ll go up the mountain to catch some wild animals to send them as a gift. From now on, you make the decisions in this family, and I¡¯ll just listen to you.¡± Liu Ju¡¯er couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°You said it.¡± Yang Qingshan was a little embarrassed. ¡°Yes, I said it and I mean it. You are in charge.¡± In any case, he did not have anything. He had to work hard in the future. Liu Ju¡¯er felt a warmth in her heart. This was their wedding night, but she was not familiar with Yang Qingshan. Before this, she had only seen him once from afar. She only knew that Yang Qingshan had no parents and was very poor. But now, she understood Yang Qingshan. Although it was just the beginning, she already had feelings for him. Sanniang did not lie to her. She would get better in the future. Her stepmother made things difficult for her and made her feel aggrieved. However, the oue was already very good. Liu Ju¡¯er leaned against Yang Qingshan to feel the warmth of his body. ¡­ After Liu Ju¡¯er¡¯s marriage, Liu Sanniang was finally relieved. In her previous life, Liu Sanniang never heard that Liu Ju¡¯er had experienced something like that on her wedding day. However, her married life was indeed very difficult. In the first two years, she did not return home. Liu Sanniang didn¡¯t know if that had anything to do with Madam Zhou, but anyhow, it was all good now. In her previous life, Liu Sanniang didn¡¯t go out much. But now, she didn¡¯t care about the opinions of others because she was going to take on a different path. If there was a problem, she would solve it. Madam Wei decided to let her get engaged to Chu Yan. This way, they could show up in public together. Liu Sanniang thought about Chu Yan¡¯s request and gritted her teeth in anger. Madam Wei found Chu Yan to be an especially likable boy. She said that if they were engaged, not only could he protect her openly, but he could alsoe to their house for dinner. If you wanted to grab a man¡¯s heart, you had to grab his stomach. When he came, Sanniang would be asked to cook for Chu Yan. Mr. Liu, Liu Eng, and Liu Dng all agreed with Madam Wei. Liu Sanniang didn¡¯t know what to say. Inte July, Wei Shi finally had time to pay a visit to Liu Sanniang. When Wei Shi came, it was noon. He avoided Madam Wei and Mr. Liu. Wei Shi came in and smiled. ¡°Miss Liu, what are you doing? I can smell the fragrance even before I enter the house.¡± Liu Sanniang entered the kitchen and quickly brought out a stack of peach pastries. ¡°Sir, you came at the right time. These are the snacks I made.¡± Wei Shi looked at the small and beautiful peach pastries. He took one and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡± The peach pastry was fragrant and sweet. Coupled with a cup of hot tea, Wei Shi was satisfied. Liu Sanniang sat down and ate the peach pastries too. Her culinary skills had been honed for decades. Be it embroidery skills or culinary skills, they were all very good. In his previous life, his eldest brother¡¯s great-grandson loved to eat the snacks she made the most. Wei Shi smiled and said, ¡°Miss Liu, to be honest, Ie this time because I have something to ask of you.¡± Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°Please go ahead.¡± Wei Shi said, ¡°Ever since I became an official, I¡¯ve encountered many difficult cases. Sometimes, I¡¯m always a step behind. My colleagues rmended some masters to me. They didn¡¯t like me, and I didn¡¯t like the way they did things either.¡± Wei Shi was very straightforward, so he could not tolerate the masters who liked putting on airs. Not only were they pretentious, but they also asked for a lot of money. However, after knowing Liu Sanniang, his understanding of this world had been overturned. He was willing to put down his pride and invite Liu Sanniang to work with him. Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°Okay, I agree.¡± Wei Shi was a little surprised. ¡°Miss Liu, don¡¯t you want to take your time and consider it. You don¡¯t have to give me an answer so quickly.¡± Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°Thest time I went to River Vige, I heard your thoughts and already knew you wanted to hire me.¡± Wei Shi was speechless. Therefore, Liu Sanniang already knew about it and had been considering it for almost a month. That was why she gave him the answer so readily. Wei Shi looked at Liu Sanniang solemnly. ¡°Miss Liu, I can only give you ten taels of silver a month. I know hiring masters will cost a lot and you are much better than most of the masters.¡± Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not like them. Ten taels is enough for me.¡± Ten taels a month was an amount that ordinary people might not be able to earn in a year. Wei Shi looked at Liu Sanniang and remembered that when he was in River Vige, he saw Liu Sanniang bathed in the Buddhist light. Her entire body was filled with a holy light. Wei Shi stood up and cupped his hands at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Thank you, Miss Liu.¡± Liu Sanniang stood up as well. ¡°Magistrate Wei, you can just call me Sanniang. You are almost the same age as my father.¡± Magistrate Wei smiled. He was much older than Mr. Liu. ¡°Miss Liu, you are different from others. I need to show respect for you and call you Miss Liu.¡± ¡°If you insist,¡± Liu Sanniang replied with a smile. Chapter 100 - Who’s Telling The Truth?

Chapter 100: Who¡¯s Telling The Truth?

Liu Sanniang agreed to Wei Shi¡¯s request and told Madam Wei about it at night. Madam Wei was stunned for a moment. ¡°That¡¯s a good thing. However, you have to quickly settle your marriage with Chu Yan. Only then will I be at ease.¡± Liu Sanniang facepalmed. She actually wanted to say that ordinary people could not hurt her. She could already use her power to protect herself, but Madam Wei would definitely not believe her. She only trusted Chu Yan, her prospective son-inw. Madam Wei found her son-inw to be more and morepatible with her daughter. Other than Chu Yan, she was not satisfied with anyone else. She had to settle down their marriage quickly to avoid any idents. Madam Wei asked Chu Yan to propose as soon as possible. Mr. Liu agreed. ¡°Your mother is right.¡± Liu Dng and Liu Eng looked at Liu Sanniang and repeated. ¡°Mother is right.¡± She was speechless. Liu Sanniang ate in silence. After eating, she returned to her room to do embroidery. When she was tired, she washed up and rested. The next morning, someone from the government office came to invite Liu Sanniang. It was a constable called Huang Sheng. Huang Sheng said to Liu Sanniang politely, ¡°Miss Liu, Magistrate Wei asked me to tell you about the person whom you will seeter.¡± ...... Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Ok.¡± Huang Sheng continued. ¡°Last night, at midnight, a servant girl came to the government office to report that her mistress had been killed. She suspected that it was done by an enemy. Magistrate Wei sent someone to investigate, but the dead person was already buried.¡±¡± ¡± Huang Sheng scratched his head. ¡°Uh¡­ the ce where the murder happened was a brothel.¡± Huang Sheng felt a little embarrassed to tell Liu Sanniang about the ce as she was still a teenage girl. Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°Did they already clean up the murder scene?¡± Huang Sheng nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. All the women in the brothel have indentures. Unless they earn enough for the brothel, they¡¯ll have to work for the brothel for the rest of their lives. If one of them dies, the brothel would just bury them without bothering to report to the government.¡± It was just like how big families would dispose off their servant girls. If the servant girl had a living contract with the family, she had to earn her freedom. However, if it was a death contract, it was equivalent to being a servant for her entire life for the family. Her death would mean nothing. ¡°The woman who died was called Yan Lan. She was one of the four top courtesans in the brothel. The bawd said that she had a death contract, but Yan Lan¡¯s maidservant said that herdy had already earned enough to redeem herself. In other words, when Yan Lan died, she was already free.¡± Huang Sheng felt that it was a pity. Now, the bawd and the servant girl were arguing. The servant girl said that herdy had been redeemed and was free. However, the bawd said that Yan Lan had a death contract, and the brothel did not want to pursue the matter.¡± As the murder scene had been cleaned up, there were no clues at all. Wei Shi wanted to ask Liu Sanniang to take a look and see if she could find anything. Liu Sanniang already had a rough idea of who was speaking the truth. They arrived at the government office. Wei Shi said to Liu Sanniang, ¡°Miss Liu, you¡¯re here.¡± Wei Shi set a seat for Liu Sanniang in the hall next to Assistant Zhu. Zhu Zongyang was not very happy that Liu Sanniang had climbed to the same position as him. In the hall, there were a few beautiful women, a servant girl, and the bawd. When they saw Liu Sanniang enter, they became vignt. The bawd looked at the servant girl coldly. ¡°You brat, how dare you stab me in the back? Your indenture is still in my hands. I¡¯ll make you suffer.¡± The bawd did not expect a servant girl to report the death to the government. It was normal for murders to happen in the brothel. Many girls had died, but because they signed a death contract, the government couldn¡¯t do anything. As the bawd of the brothel, she normally wouldn¡¯t pursue the matter as long as the guestspensated. Now that this matter had been exposed, The bawd was very unhappy. However, since the government wanted to investigate the case, she had to cooperate with them. She was frustrated. She wanted to use the money to please Wei Shi and ask him to drop this case. However, Wei Shi did not ept bribes at all. The servant girl, Xiao Zhu, bent down. ¡°My miss had already earned my freedom. I¡¯m free now. I just want to seek justice for Miss.¡± Although the servant was afraid, she insisted upon her testimony. The bawd red at the servant girl angrily. ¡°Xiao Zhu, your miss was as beautiful as a flower. If someone really killed her, would I let the murderer off? She clearlymitted suicide, but you keep insisting that someone else killed her. You ruined my business. If I hadn¡¯t offered you food back then, you would have starved to death on the street.¡± Xiao Zhu did not look at the bawd. ¡°Miss did notmit suicide. She will notmit suicide. She was already a free woman. She would have lived a good life in the future. Why would shemit suicide?¡± Wei Shi smacked the table. ¡°Stop arguing. We¡¯ll know who¡¯s telling the truthter.¡± Wei Shi stood up. ¡°I invited Miss Liu to read your mind. Miss Liu is a psychic. She will tell me the truth.¡± Yan Lan had been changed into a different outfit. The only wound on her neck was poked with a pair of scissors. The scissors had been washed and the room where Yan Lan lived was also cleaned. The coroner¡¯s autopsy revealed that Yan Lan had stabbed herself with a pair of scissors, which meant that she hadmitted suicide. However, the servant girl, Xiao Zhu, said that it was impossible for her tomit suicide. A woman who had some money in her hands and earned her freedom should be very hopeful about her future. Why would shemit suicide? In the past, such a case would have been settled as suicide based on the evidence. But now, Wei Shi wanted Liu Sanniang to take a look and investigate the case more clearly. When Wei Shi said that Liu Sanniang was a psychic, the way the bawd and the other women looked at Liu Sanniang changed. They became even more guarded. The bawd frowned. ¡°Sir, Yan Lan reallymitted suicide. You know what kind of business we do at the brothel. Is it appropriate for this young girl to read us?¡± However, Liu Sanniang did not feel embarrassed at all. She looked at the bawd calmly. ¡°I won¡¯t see and say anything that has nothing to do with the case.¡± The bawd was struck dumb, and so were the other women. Even the servant girl had aplicated expression on her face. Wei Shi said, ¡°Which one of you will go first?¡± The bawd didn¡¯t say anything, but her cold eyes were fixed at the servant girl, Xiao Zhu. Xiao Zhu lowered her head and remained silent. ¡°I¡¯ll go first.¡± A woman looked at Liu Sanniang and spoke up. Chapter 101 - Stretch Out Your Hand

Chapter 101: Stretch Out Your Hand

Liu Sanniang nodded at Wei Shi. Wei Shi said, ¡°Let¡¯s start with you.¡± Liu Sanniang stood up and walked towards the woman. She then sat down beside the person. The woman looked at Liu Sanniang in amusement. ¡°Master, what should I do?¡± Liu Sanniang smiled at her. ¡°Just extend your hand.¡± The woman smiled and extended her hand, teasing Liu Sanniang. ¡°Master, I am very skilled. You can learn from me.¡± After the woman finished speaking, she covered her mouth and chuckled. ¡°Oh, I almost forgot. You can¡¯t get married as a psychic. What a pity!¡± In everyone¡¯s understanding, psychics would stay single forever. After all, what they did was different. No one could tolerate living with a woman who could read his mind at all times. Liu Sanniang remained calm. She grabbed the woman¡¯s hand and released her power. Feeling a force entering her consciousness, the woman stopped smiling. Liu Sanniang smiled at her. ¡°Rx.¡± The woman looked at Liu Sanniang and felt a sense of fear. She wanted to pull her hand away, but she could not use any strength. Her bright smile had disappeared, and her face was pale. Liu Sanniang read everything in the woman¡¯s mind and said, ¡°Your name is Su Miaomiao. You can sing and dance, and to learn that, you¡¯ve suffered a lot. You¡¯re worthy of being the top courtesan. Your testimony is true. That night, you were tired after practicing dancing and washed up early to sleep. The next day, someone from the government came and told you that Yan Lan was dead.¡± Su Miaomiao struggled for a moment, wanting to break free from Liu Sanniang¡¯s grip. Her intuition told her that Liu Sanniang really knew everything about her. She was afraid that Liu Sanniang would reveal her secret. ...... Liu Sanniang let go, and Su Miaomiao immediately retreated. She touched her wrist that Liu Sanniang had grabbed and pondered. She was afraid that Liu Sanniang would reveal her secret, but at the same time, she wanted Liu Sanniang to exin it to her. Liu Sanniang stood up and looked at the woman beside Su Miaomiao. At first, the woman was not worried, but after seeing Su Miaomiao¡¯s reaction, she was scared. The woman extended her hand and Liu Sanniang grabbed it. The woman was on guard and looked at Liu Sanniang with wide eyes. However, when Liu Sanniang brfeached her defences, the woman widened her eyes in fear. She struggled and tried to disrupt Liu Sanniang¡¯s power. Liu Sanniang looked at her and said, ¡°Your name is Yu Zhenzhen. You and Yan Lan have never been on good terms. She¡¯s dead. You said that you were sick and had been resting for a few days. You didn¡¯t lie. You were indeed sick, but you weren¡¯t asleep at that time. You heard amotion outside and felt like something had happened. You asked your servant girl to go out and take a look. The servant girl told you that Yan Lan was dead. The bawd got a man to bury the dead and clean up the scene. You nodded and told the servant girl that you slept very early that night and didn¡¯t know anything.¡± Yu Zhenzhen widened her eyes in fear. She wanted to lie and deny it, but when she looked into Liu Sanniang¡¯s eyes, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to say it. She was about to cry. ¡°I¡¯m not the murderer. I¡¯ve been sick for a few days. I just wanted to avoid trouble.¡± Liu Sanniang said, ¡°You are indeed not the murderer.¡± When Yu Zhenzhen was worried that Liu Sanniang would reveal her secret, Liu Sanniang let go of her hand. She really meant it when she said she would not disclose anything unrted to the case. Yu Zhenzhen quickly retracted her hand and looked at Liu Sanniang curiously with fear. Liu Sanniang did not look at her again and turned to another woman. The woman hesitated. She looked at Liu Sanniang but did not extend her hand. Liu Sanniang said, ¡°Miss, please give me your hand. I won¡¯t say anything unrted to the case.¡± Everyone had secrets in their hearts and did not want others to know about them. Liu Sanniang would not say anything that had nothing to do with this case. The woman looked at Liu Sanniang and finally extended her hand. The woman was more guarded than Yu Zhenzhen and Su Miaomiao. Her entire body was tense, and she did not want to be read by Liu Sanniang. However, Liu Sanniang took down her guard easily. She said, ¡°Your name is Zi Yan. You said that you were drunk that night and slept until dawn. You didn¡¯t lie. You were indeed drunk. When you woke up, it was already dawn. You didn¡¯t know that Yan Lan was dead until the officials came.¡± After saying that, Liu Sanniang let go of her hand. Zi Yan heaved a sigh of relief. She was really afraid that Liu Sanniang would go back on her word and continue to say something else. Fortunately, Liu Sanniang did not mention anything. It was precisely because she did not say anything that Yu Zhenzhen, Miaomiao, and Zi Yan were even more puzzled. They wanted to know who killed Yan Lan too. The bawd looked at Liu Sanniang and cleared her throat. ¡°I think you can skip me. I am the boss of all the girls in the brothel. There are many who are disobedient. I have plenty of ways to deal with them. There¡¯s no need to kill them. Besides, if they die, who will make money for me?¡± The bawd looked at Yu Zhenzhen, Su Miaomiao, and the others. ¡°Those men drugged you with sweet words. No matter what I tell you, you won¡¯t listen. Do you think I¡¯ll harm you? They juste to the brothel to have fun. After having fun, they¡¯ll forget about you. You can¡¯t take what men say seriously.¡± ¡°Those men can kill you and harm your body, but I won¡¯t. Only when you are healthy will I be happy, so I definitely won¡¯t kill you.¡± After the bawd finished speaking, she sighed deeply. She was a bawd, so her girls¡¯ health was naturally the most important to her. If they were disobedient, they would be taught a lesson and learn to fall in line. There was no need to take their lives. Wei Shi smacked the table. ¡°Since you have a clear conscience, what are you afraid of? Miss Liu is a master I hired to cooperate with the investigation. Stop talking nonsense unless you are the murderer.¡± The bawd¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m innocent. I just don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary. What am I afraid of? I didn¡¯t kill anyone.¡± After saying that, she looked at Liu Sanniang fiercely, as if warning her. ¡°If you spout nonsense, you¡¯re dead.¡± Liu Sanniang remained calm. When the bawd brought out her hand, Liu Sanniang grabbed it. The bawd looked at Liu Sanniang and tried her best to suppress the fear in her heart. She had never known that being possessed by a psychic would feel like this. It was as if she had be a piece of nk paper unfolding in front of Liu Sanniang. Chapter 102 - The Bawd Lied

Chapter 102: The Bawd Lied

The bawd stared at Liu Sanniang. No matter how fiercely she looked at Liu Sanniang, thetter did not show signs of fear. This time, it took a little longer than before. Sweat broke out on the bawd¡¯s forehead. She was extremely uneasy. Why was Liu Sanniang taking so long? The bawd also wanted to break free from Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand, but she did not have the strength. It was as if all her power had been sucked out, making her feel extremely ufortable. Wei Shi frowned. He was waiting for Liu Sanniang to speak. Liu Sanniang looked at the bawd and said slowly, ¡°You¡¯re lying. Yan Lan has already earned her freedom and the freedom of her servant girl.¡± The bawd¡¯s pupils constricted. ¡°What evidence do you have? Who can prove what you say is true?¡± Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t admit it. Why don¡¯t you watch it again?¡± The bawd could not believe her ears. What did Liu Sanniang mean? What did she mean by watching it again? Who did she think she was? Could she bring everyone back to the past? The bawd pursed her lips and used all her might to break free from Liu Sanniang¡¯s grip. However, no matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t budge by even an inch. Wei Shi recalled what he experienced back in River Vige. He looked at Liu Sanniang in confusion. Were they going to experience what Yan Lan had gone through? Liu Sanniang released a powerful force that enveloped the entire hall. Then, she sent the bawd¡¯s memory into everyone¡¯s brain. From that part of memory, all of them could see what exactly happened. Yan Lan had earned enough money to free herself. She found the bawd and said, ¡°I¡¯ve saved enough to free myself. I want to free Xiao Zhu as well. I¡¯m used to her serving me. I want her to be with me.¡± The bawd frowned and did not agree immediately. Instead, she said, ¡°Men are all liars. How can you believe what they say to deceive you?¡± ...... Yan Lan revealed a shy expression, then lifted her skirt and knelt down in front of the bawd. ¡°Mr. Song is genuinely good to me. I don¡¯t want to waste my whole life here. I want to spend the rest of my life with him.¡± The bawd sighed. ¡°You can¡¯t even have children. He¡¯ll change when you¡¯re old and useless. Listen to me. Keep working for me for a few years. When you save a lot of money, you can adopt a baby and live a normal life.¡± Yan Lan shook her head and begged. ¡°Please let me go. Even if he changes, I won¡¯t regret it. Mr. Song really loves me.¡± Seeing that Yan Lan didn¡¯t listen to her, the bawd sighed. ¡°If you don¡¯t wanna listen to me, then it¡¯s up to you. You¡¯ll regret it sooner orter.¡± ¡°I can tell at a nce what kind of a man he is.¡± The bawd shook her head and sighed. In the end, she gave Yan Lan and Xiao Zhu freedom. Now that they were free, they could leave at any time. The bawd thought that Yan Lan would leave in a few days, but she did not expect Yan Lan to suddenly die. Yan Lan was already a free woman. When she died in the brothel, it would be a murder case and would affect the brothel. She thought that since Yan Lan didn¡¯t have any family and that her lover definitely wouldn¡¯t show up, she immediately went back on her word and said that Yan Lan was on a death contract. She then dragged the dead body out and buried it. The brothel had to do business every day, and Yan Lan¡¯s room had to be used. Naturally, it could not be left as a murder scene, so it was cleaned up quickly. Liu Sanniang let go of her hand. The bawd had nothing to say. Her lie had been exposed. She cried. ¡°Sir, I just didn¡¯t want any trouble, but I¡¯m really not the murderer.¡± Wei Shi did not say anything. This case was getting more and moreplicated. Since Yan Lan had earned her freedom, she definitely wouldn¡¯tmit suicide. But if it was a homicide case, who could kill her? Who hated her that much? Liu Sanniang walked up to the servant girl. The servant girl hesitated for a moment before extending her hand. Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°Everything you said is true.¡± Xiao Zhu was Yan Lan¡¯s servant girl. Yan Lan was close to a man, and Xiao Zhu knew about it. Seeing Yan Lan fall in love, Xiao Zhu was happy for her. When Yan Lan said that she would set her free, Xiao Zhu was grateful. Yan Lan was infertile, but Xiao Zhu wasn¡¯t. Xiao Zhu also admired Yan Lan¡¯s lover. She was willing to be his mistress and serve the two of them. Therefore, when Yan Lan died and the bawd went back on her word, Xiao Zhu came to report the case. If she did not report the case, she would not be free and could not pursue her love. Xiao Zhu looked at Liu Sanniang and heaved a sigh of relief. Liu Sanniang did not say everything that was on her mind. For that, Xiao Zhu was very grateful. Yan Lan was dead, but she still wanted to be with Mr. Song. This was being disloyal to Yan Lan, but she couldn¡¯t control her feelings. ¡°Since none of us is the murderer, can we go back now? The girls still have work to do tonight.¡± Liu Sanniang asked her. ¡°Where does that Mr. Song live?¡± Yan Lan was dead, and her lover might be the key. Xiao Zhu frowned. ¡°This has nothing to do with Mr. Song. He hasn¡¯te to look for Miss for two days now.¡± Xiao Zhu hurriedly tried to speak up for Mr. Song. When Yan Lan died, Xiao Zhu was sound asleep and did not know how she died. However, Xiao Zhu was sure that Mr. Song had nothing to do with this case because he did note there at all. Liu Sanniang looked at Xiao Zhu and did not respond. The bawd sneered. ¡°You¡¯re so protective of him. Aren¡¯t you afraid that Yan Lan wille back to haunt you for betraying her?¡± Xiao Zhu turned pale and bit her lip without saying anything. Yan Lan had agreed to Xiao Zhu giving birth to a child for Mr. Song, and the child would be adopted by Yan Lan. But now that Yan Lan was dead, she could marry Mr. Song as a legal wife. Which woman didn¡¯t want to be the legal wife? Xiao Zhu thought that she was right, but she felt guilty. Wei Shi smacked the table. ¡°You can go back now, but before this case is over, you still have to cooperate. Anyone rted to the deceased is under suspicion.¡± Xiao Zhu bit the corner of her lips. ¡°Mr. Song mentioned that he lives in Fruit Alley. In front of the ce where he lives, there is a crooked tree.¡± Wei Shi inquired again. ¡°Let me ask you, what¡¯s his full name and where does he hail from.¡± Xiao Zhu lowered her head and replied. ¡°He said his name is Song Yu. Hees from Suzhou and is studying in Yong County.¡± After saying that, Xiao Zhu looked up. ¡°I don¡¯t know anything else about him. I¡¯ve never been to his ce.¡± Chapter 103 - Extreme Love

Chapter 103: Extreme Love

Wei Shi did not ask her anything further. He waved his hand and said, ¡°You can go back for the time being.¡± The girls in the brothel could not go out at will unless their patrons paid a lot of money to take them away. From what Xiao Zhu said, he could tell that Song Yu was an ordinary schr. If he had the money, Yan Lan would not need to earn money to free herself. After everyone left, Liu Sanniang said to Wei Shi, ¡°Sir, where is Yan Lan¡¯s body?¡± Wei Shi personally took her to the morgue. On Yan Lan¡¯s neck, there was a bloody hole. She closed her eyes and her lips were tightly shut. She was beautiful and had fair skin. Liu Sanniang touched Yan Lan¡¯s finger gently, and some intermittent memories were sensed by her. She frowned. Wei Shi looked at Liu Sanniang and waited for her to retract her hand before asking. ¡°How is it? Who killed her?¡± Liu Sanniang said slowly, ¡°Shemitted suicide.¡± Wei Shi frowned. ¡°Howe?¡± All the testimony indicated that Yan Lan couldn¡¯t havemitted suicide. She had freed herself and wanted to live with her beloved Mr. Song. No matter what, she would notmit suicide. It was unlucky that one wouldmit suicide when one held the hope for a bright life. ...... Liu Sanniang said, ¡°She has already left this world. There aren¡¯t many memories left in her. They¡¯re iplete and intermittent, but Mr. Song is the key to understanding why she killed herself.¡± Wei Shi nodded. ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll get someone to look for Song Yu now.¡± Yan Lanmitted suicide, but Song Yu must have something to do with it. They would only know why Yan Lanmitted suicide after they found that man. What Liu Sanniang sensed was Yan Lan¡¯s gloomy mood. It was as if she did not care about her life at all. She dressed herself up beautifully before using the scissors to cut her throat. She did it decisively and quickly without rming anyone. She had no attachment to the world, so she didn¡¯t linger on after she died. If she left without attachment, the memories of her body would gradually dissipate. After Yan Lan was dead for several hours, most of her memories had pretty much gone. Only when they found Song Yu would they understand what caused Yan Lan to kill herself. Wei Shi asked the constable to find Song Yu. Liu Sanniang left the government office and went home. She looked at the peopleing and going on the street and thought about what had just happened. Everyone had someone they were obsessed with. For that person, they could risk their life and do anything. However, the oue was never guaranteed. Because no one knew what the person you loved was actually like. Liu Sanniang did not notice that someone was running towards her and bumped into her, causing a stack of paper to fly everywhere. The man was anxious. ¡°Ah¡­ my letters¡­¡± Liu Sanniang reacted and quickly helped the man pick up the paper on the ground. There were words written on it, but Liu Sanniang did not read them because these were family letters and were private. After picking up more than ten pieces of paper, Liu Sanniang finally looked up and saw the man¡¯s face. She was stunned. He was really good-looking. The man smiled at Liu Sanniang. ¡°I apologize for causing you trouble.¡± The man¡¯s voice was gentle and his smile was like the spring breeze. He was dressed in white and looked like a gentleman. Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°I was the one who didn¡¯t pay attention to the road. I should be the one apologizing. Did you miss any paper?¡± The man smiled warmly. ¡°No, no. Take care, Miss. I still have something to do.¡± After saying that, the man nodded at Liu Sanniang and walked on. His footsteps were light, and his clothes fluttered as he walked. Liu Sanniang looked away and turned to go home. For some reason, she actually had a good impression of the man. When she returned to Willow Alley, he saw Liu Shun and Liu Yinnianging out of their house. They seemed to be going out together. They were already engaged, and could be together in public. When Liu Yinniang saw Liu Sanniang, she felt a little awkward and pretended not to see her. Liu Shun looked at Liu Sanniang and his gaze darkened. Then, he looked away and pretended not to see her. Liu Yinniang¡¯s face was red. She lowered her head and was extremely shy. Liu Sanniang also felt awkward, but the way Liu Shun looked at her made her very ufortable. After she opened the door, she entered the house and closed the door. It was much better if she could not see them. The marriage between Liu Yinniang and Liu Shun was already set in stone. It wasn¡¯t something she could change. After Liu Sanniang closed the door, Liu Yinniang heaved a sigh of relief. For some reason, she felt awkward when she saw Liu Sanniang. When she interacted with Liu Shun, he was gentle and extremely good to her. It was not like what Liu Sanniang had imed. He was knowledgeable and gentlemanly and would definitely be a good husband. Liu Shun smiled. When he passed by Liu Sanniang¡¯s house, he took a deep breath to catch the lingering smell Liu Sanniang left. The nice fragrance was really tempting. He looked at Liu Yinniang beside him and his eyes darkened. He said gently, ¡°Yinniang, if you like rabbits, we can keep two. When the timees, we can also have a kitten or a dog.¡± Liu Yinniang blushed and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Liu Shun was really good to her, making her look forward to the future and her life after marriage. Liu Yinniang felt that what Liu Sanniang had mentioned was all wrong. How could a person who was willing to raise these little animals be a violent person? His gaze was always so gentle, making her intoxicated. ... When Liu Sanniang returned home, she calmed down and focused on embroidering. She thought of Chu Yan and his request. Liu Sanniang was angry and helpless. She couldn¡¯t make clothes for Chu Yan yet. But if they were engaged, she could make clothes for him. Now, she had to make one for Liu Dng. After turning 18 next year, her eldest brother would start to prepare for his wedding. Immediately after that, it would be her second brother¡¯s turn to get married. The next day, someone knocked on the door. Liu Sanniang opened the door and saw Su Miaomiao, who was dressed like a servant. She invited her into the house. Su Miaomiao looked around. The clean courtyard and fruit trees made her feel envious. She sat down in the courtyard and said bluntly, ¡°Miss Liu, can you help me?¡± Chapter 104 - Unknown Future

Chapter 104: Unknown Future

Su Miaomiao naturally had something to ask of her. Liu Sanniang went in to make tea for Su Miaomiao. Su Miaomiao took it and looked at the ordinary teacup in a daze. ¡°Miss Liu, do you really not know what kind of a person I am?¡± Women in brothels were prostitutes. They earned money through sex. No matter how beautiful or talented they were, it did not change the fact that they were prostitutes. Liu Sanniang looked at Su Miaomiao and said, ¡°So, should I chase you out?¡± Su Miaomiao was stunned. She suddenly smiled and covered her mouth with her hand. ¡°No you can¡¯t. Even if you chase me away, I¡¯ll stille next time.¡± Every woman had a dream lover. When this person appeared, they would do anything for him. Her lover had already appeared, but Yan Lan¡¯s death made Su Miaomiao feel uneasy. She was afraid that she would end up like Yan Lan. Usually, they would entertain the guests with a smile. However, in private, they were not people who liked to smile. Su Miaomiao was worried. Her dream lover told her that he didn¡¯t mind her identity or that she couldn¡¯t have children. It was enough if he could be with her. Su Miaomiao looked at Liu Sanniang seriously. Although Liu Sanniang¡¯s psychic ability made her feel terrified, she understood that Liu Sanniang had the answer to her questions. ¡°Miss Liu, please help me,¡± Su Miaomiao said sincerely. Liu Sanniang sat down and asked Su Miaomiao to extend her hand. Su Miaomiao reached out and Liu Sanniang held it, carefully sensing Su Miaomiao¡¯s memories. ...... Not long after, Liu Sanniang let go. Su Miaomiao looked at her nervously. Liu Sanniang said, ¡°He¡¯s not your lover.¡± Su Miaomiao looked a little agitated. ¡°Why?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Su Miaomiao and said, ¡°Think about it carefully. You¡¯ve known him for so long. Every time hees, you have to give him money. But every time hees, does he give you anything? He promised to marry you, so why didn¡¯t he work hard to earn money to free you? When you¡¯re with him, I only see darkness.¡± Su Miaomiao¡¯s lover met all her expectations of a dream lover. He was a swordsman, very carefree, and forthright. If he said that he didn¡¯t care, he really didn¡¯t care. However, if he really liked Su Miaomiao and was willing to spend the rest of her life with her, why didn¡¯t he earn money to take her away? Every time he came, he would ask Su Miaomiao to serve him well. When he left, he would even ask Su Miaomiao for money, saying that he had a hard time getting by. How could a man, who couldn¡¯t even protect himself, give Su Miaomiao a family? Su Miaomiao¡¯s face darkened and her eyes turned red. ¡°Yes, I know all this, but I always lie to myself.¡± All the women in the brothel wanted a stable life and did not want to live like this for the rest of their lives. Su Miaomiao took a deep breath. ¡°I like to read stories and am fond of knights. Then. God sent me a knight. He is like Don Quixote, carefree, and brave. He said that he has no attachment to this world and will be happy wherever he goes. But he said, for me, he is willing to stay¡­¡± Liu Sanniang did not respond. The best thing to do for Su Miaomiao was to be heartless. If she insisted, she wouldn¡¯t get anything out of this rtionship. It might hurt for a moment, but it would be fine after time healed her. Su Miaomiao took out some money. ¡°Miss Liu, thank you for answering my questions. The Bawd is right. No man can be trusted. Only money can be trusted.¡± Just as Liu Sanniang was about to speak, Su Miaomiao smiled. ¡°Miss Liu, please take the money. I¡¯m not clean, but my money is clean.¡± Liu Sanniang did not speak and epted the money. Su Miaomiao stood up and was about to leave when she sighed. ¡°Now that I think about it, I can¡¯t believe I fell in love with him and gave him so much money. What a waste!¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Su Miaomiao and stopped her. ¡°Wait.¡± Su Miaomiao turned around and looked at Liu Sanniang in confusion. Liu Sanniang said, ¡°I saw that if you walk away from that person, you¡¯ll be fine. But if you stay with him, you¡¯ll eventually die.¡± Su Miaomiao was stunned. ¡°He¡­ he¡¯ll kill me?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Su Miaomiao. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but when you were with him, you were surrounded by darkness like a flower slowly withering away.¡± Su Miaomiao bowed gratefully. ¡°Thank you for your reminder, Miss Liu. I¡¯ll take note.¡± Su Miaomiao opened the door and left. She hoped that someone would take her away from the brothel, but that didn¡¯t mean that she didn¡¯t want to live. Hence, Su Miaomiao chose to believe Liu Sanniang and listen to her. She was now a courtesan. Although she did not have many years of glory, she could earn more money while she was famous. It was better than losing her life because of a man. Yan Lan set a very good example. When a person died, there would be nothing left. Yan Lan had been very good to the servant girl when she was alive, but after she died, the servant girl wanted to marry Yan Lan¡¯s lover and spend the rest of her life with him. Su Miaomiao felt disgusted just thinking about it. Therefore, she had to live. Only by staying alive could she live the life she wanted. If she died, she would have nothing. At noon, Liu Sanniang cooked a bowl of noodles. In the afternoon, she embroidered under a tree in the courtyard. From time to time, she would eat a dried fruit that was sweet and sour. Knock, knock, knock. There was a knock on the door. Liu Sanniang got up to open the door, wondering why so many people were looking for her on this day. When she opened the door, she saw two people. Liu Sanniang said, ¡°Pleasee in.¡± It was Yu Zhenzhen and Zi Yan. After entering, Liu Sanniang closed the door and went to make tea. Yu Zhenzhen and Zi Yan looked at Liu Sanniang¡¯s embroidery and were shocked. ¡°Miss Liu, are you an embroiderer?¡± This embroidering skill wasparable to an old embroiderer¡¯s. The pattern was lifelike and would definitely look great when one was wearing it. Liu Sanniang came out with tea. ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± In this life, she nned to open a shop and customize clothes. She did not intend to sell her embroidery. Zi Yan smiled gently and said, ¡°Your embroidery is really good. If you make clothes, there will definitely be many girls lining up to buy.¡± Who wouldn¡¯t like something that looked good? Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°I n to open a shop in the future.¡± Zi Yan said, ¡°Miss Liu, your business will surely flourish.¡± Chapter 105 - You Are Pregnant

Chapter 105: You Are Pregnant

Yu Zhenzhen looked at Liu Sanniang and said, ¡°Miss Liu, we¡¯re here for something.¡± They had asked around yesterday and found out that Liu Sanniang was a master hired by Magistrate Wei. Her ability must be extraordinary, and she was definitely not a liar. Besides, they had experienced it personally themselves. After Su Miaomiao consulted with her, she waspletely different. She was no longer confused. They discussed it for a while and immediately asked the Bawd to let theme here. Liu Sanniang asked them to sit down. Yu Zhenzhen smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s start with Zi Yan.¡± Zi Yan did not refuse. She wanted her questions to be answered quickly, so she took the initiative to extend her hand. Liu Sanniang held Zi Yan¡¯s hand and carefully read her. Liu Sanniang looked at Zi Yan in shock. Liu Sanniang said, ¡°You¡¯re pregnant.¡± Yu Zhenzhen covered her mouth. ¡°How¡­ how is that possible?¡± Ever since they lost their virginity, the bawd had been giving them contraceptive pills. It was impossible for them to get pregnant. The bawd did it for their own good. The men who came to the brothel were all looking for fun. If the girls were pregnant, those men would definitely not acknowledge it. Zi Yan had also been taking contraceptive pills, so it was impossible for her to be pregnant. Zi Yan¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m pregnant. It¡¯s been more than two months.¡± ...... It was precisely because she was pregnant that she wanted to ask Liu Sanniang this question. She asked some fortune-tellers but they couldn¡¯t help her. However, after the first encounter with Liu Sanniang, she started to have hope again. Liu Sanniang looked at Zi Yan. ¡°What I am going to say will be exactly the same as what the fortune-tellers told you.¡± Zi Yan¡¯s hand trembled. ¡°Why? He loves me so much. Why would he betray me? I don¡¯t believe it.¡± When Liu Sanniang let go of her hand, Zi Yan immediately stood up in anger. ¡°You must be lying to me. I won¡¯t believe you. There¡¯s no such thing as fate. This isn¡¯t my fate.¡± After saying that angrily, Zi Yan walked out. Yu Zhenzhen frowned. ¡°Sister Zi Yan.¡± After Zi Yan left, Yu Zhenzhen sat down. ¡°She doesn¡¯t believe you but I do. Help me. I really don¡¯t want to suffer anymore. I want to settle this once and for all.¡± Yu Zhenzhen reached out her hand. She was more determined than Su Miaomiao. Liu Sanniang held Yu Zhenzhen¡¯s hand and read her. They were all gued by love. They all thought that the man they loved was their dream lover. They were tempted, but they knew that they were not worthy of the person and were mentally tortured. As soon as Liu Sanniang let go of her hand, Yu Zhenzhen asked impatiently. ¡°Miss Liu, show me the way. Can I love that man or not?¡± Liu Sanniang shook her head. ¡°How strange! You all actually encountered the same thing. That man seems to be tailor-made for you, but he¡¯s not here to free you from misery. You¡¯ve spent a lot of money on him. What he gave you is only a hollow promise.¡± Yu Zhenzhen bit her lip hard. ¡°I love him to the core, but in the end, he¡¯s a liar.¡± Yu Zhenzhen was sad and angry. The girls in the brothel desperately hoped that someone would save them. When their dream lover came to them, he didn¡¯te to free them, but to inflict more pain on them. Yu Zhenzhen felt indignant. ¡°What will happen if I continue to be with him? Will I die?¡± Liu Sanniang said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but when you¡¯re with him, you are surrounded by darkness.¡± Yu Zhenzhen¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Thank you. I know what to do.¡± Yu Zhenzhen took out some money. ¡°This is for you.¡± Yu Zhenzhen stuffed it into Liu Sanniang¡¯s hands and was about to leave when Liu Sanniang followed her. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Yu Zhenzhen was not in a good mood. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Liu Sanniang said, ¡°Zi Yan is in danger. Keep an eye on her.¡± Yu Zhenzhen frowned. ¡°What do you mean? Does someone want to kill her?¡± Liu Sanniang shook her head. ¡°Not necessarily. In short, keep an eye on her. I¡¯m not sure about some things either.¡± Yu Zhenzhen thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell the bawd. Bye.¡± The bawd cared about these girls more than any men because they were the means by which she made money. However, if the bawd knew that Zi Yan was pregnant, she would be very angry. This was also the reason why Zi Yan hid it. After Yu Zhenzhen left, Liu Sanniang became even more confused. She cleaned up, closed the door, and went to the government office. ¡°Miss, Miss, wait a second.¡± Liu Sanniang walked quickly and did not notice that someone was waving at her. When her shoulder was patted, Liu Sanniang turned around and took a few steps back. She looked at the man in front of her warily. The man smiled warmly. ¡°Miss, you don¡¯t remember me?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at him and remembered. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you.¡± The man smiled warmly at her. When he smiled, he revealed two canine teeth. He was really good-looking and gentle, which was really in line with Liu Sanniang¡¯s ideal type of man. ¡°Miss, you remember now. I felt very guilty for bumping into you yesterday and prepared a small gift.¡± The man took out a bamboo dragonfly and gave it to Liu Sanniang. Liu Sanniang did not extend her hand. The man blushed. ¡°Miss, it¡¯s just a small gift. Please ept it. My name is Wen Qinghua. I¡¯m studying at Lin¡¯an Academy. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not a bad person.¡± Liu Sanniang took the bamboo dragonfly and smiled faintly. ¡°Thank you. It¡¯s my fault for what happened yesterday. I still have something on. Bye.¡± Without waiting for Wen Qinghua to speak, Liu Sanniang turned around and quickened her pace. Wen Qinghua looked at Liu Sanniang¡¯s receding back and couldn¡¯t help but narrow his eyes. Soon, he retracted his gaze and returned to the book stall. There was a sign hanging by the side of the stall with the words ¡®Help You Write¡¯ written on it. Liu Sanniang soon arrived at the government office. She was now a master of the government office and was not stopped when she was entering. Wei Shi was not at the government office. He had stepped out. Instead, Zhu Zongyang was there. He looked at Liu Sanniang and said, ¡°Master is out.¡± Ever since the incident at the Zhou Mansion, Zhu Zongyang did not have a good impression of Liu Sanniang, but he did not dare to offend her. Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°I have something to tell Magistrate Wei. Since he¡¯s not at the office, I¡¯ll wait for him toe back.¡± Zhu Zongyang looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Then, feel free. I won¡¯t be here to keep youpany.¡± Liu Sanniang did not mind. She just waited. Not long after, Wei Shi returned. He smiled when he saw Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu, I was about to ask you toe over.¡± Wei Shi frowned after a moment. ¡°Miss Liu, the schr, who was in a rtionship with Yan Lan, has already left. He¡¯s really smart. I asked the people who lived around him and they all said that this schr is very generous. They haven¡¯t seen him for the past two days and don¡¯t know where he went.¡± Chapter 106 - A Mysterious Man

Chapter 106: A Mysterious Man

After the schr left, the case became even more suspicious. Yan Lan hadmitted suicide, but why did she do so? If Song Yu did not kill anyone, why did he leave? Liu Sanniang said, ¡°Sir, I met a suspicious person recently.¡± Aftering across the schr twice, Liu Sanniang suspected him. He was near perfect in terms of both looks or temperatements. Liu Sanniang even had a good feeling for him, but that good feeling was very strange. Wei Shi immediately said, ¡°Who is it?¡± Liu Sanniang thought for a moment. ¡°He said that his name is Wen Qinghua and he goes to Lin¡¯an Academy.¡± ¡°There¡¯s one more thing.¡± Liu Sanniang remembered the other courtesans who came to see her and felt that the men they talked about were all suspicious. They seemed to have something inmon. She could somewhat see Zi Yan lying in a pool of blood, but she could not see the murderer. Liu Sanniang told Wei Shi her suspicion. Wei Shi frowned. ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to the brothel to keep an eye on that woman called Zi Yan.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. She didn¡¯t understand what would happen to Zi Yan to make her lie in a pool of blood. Liu Sanniang felt that the power she could control was still not strong enough. She did not know when she would be able to truly unleash her power. ...... When Liu Sanniang returned home, Madam Wei was in the kitchen, chopping chili. Liu Sanniang sniffed and walked up. Madam Wei looked at her and smiled. ¡°The restaurant gave me a big fish head today. I brought it back to make a steamed fish head with diced hot red peppers.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re at home. Come over and learn. Watch how I debone the fish.¡± Madam Wei chopped the chili into pieces and opened the steamer to take a look. Liu Sanniang walked over and Madam Wei wrapped a handkerchief around the te and took it out. She washed her hands and said, ¡°You have to debone the fish while it¡¯s hot. If you¡¯re afraid that it¡¯s hot, wet it with cold water. Watch carefully.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded and watched attentively. She liked to cook. Madam Wei studied cooking, and when Madam Wei taught her, she loved to learn. Madam Wei tapped her hand in the cold water and gently pressed her fingers on the fish head to remove the bones inside. It was very hot when it was just out of the streamer. Madam Wei soaked her hand in cold water once every few seconds to keep it cool. When the fish bones were removed, the fish was lying on the te, intact. It was fragrant and soft, making people drool involuntarily. Madam Wei put the fish back into the steamer and added the chili. ¡°You can take it out in two minutes and ssh it with hot oil. Try making it next time.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. Since she was young, she had learned a lot of ways to make fish. ¡°The tofu you make is delicious. I brought back some fish balls. Make a fishball tofu. Mom will go and cook eggnt.¡± Liu Sanniang smiled and replied. ¡°Okay.¡± Madam Wei went to cook two eggnts, and Liu Sanniang headed to making fishball tofu. At night, it was the most pleasant time of the day. When the farmers finished work and came home, nothing rxed them more than a table of delicious food. It was dark when Mr. Liu returned. When he smelt the fragrance in the courtyard, he knew he was in for a good treat today. He was in a good mood and his stomach was rumbling. He immediately went to wash his hands. Liu Dng and Liu Eng returned not long after. Liu Eng shouted. ¡°I¡¯ll wash up first.¡± Liu Dng did not say anything. Since they were young, no matter how busy Madam Wei was, she would always try to cook a few dishes. Liu Eng was impatient. After washing his hands, he ran to the kitchen. ¡°Sanniang, is the tofu you made cooked already? I wanna try some.¡± Madam Wei hit him with a pair of tongs. ¡°Get out.¡± Liu Sanniang picked up a piece of tofu with her chopsticks and fed it to Liu Eng. Liu Eng¡¯s tongue was so badly burnt that he could not speak and ran out. Although Madam Wei was scolding him, there was a smile in her eyes. ¡°How outrageous!¡± Liu Sanniang felt warmth in her heart. Liu Eng had been naughty like this since he was young. Madam Wei would threaten to hit him, but she never actually did it. When the food was ready, Mr. Liu came to help carry it to the table. Liu Sanniang set up the table while Madam Wei went to get the rice and cornbread. After sitting down to eat, Madam Wei said to Liu Dng, ¡°Dng, next month, go to Tang An¡¯s house to see if there¡¯s anything you can do to help. It¡¯s time to harvest.¡± Liu Dng nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll help her in August.¡± Liu Dng had this idea all along. Before he could bring it up, Madam Wei mentioned it first. Liu Dng did not say anything, but he was very happy. His mother was very thoughtful. Liu Eng seemed to be enlightened now. He looked at Liu Dng with envy. He suddenly wanted to get married too. His brother and sister had both found their other half. It would be his turn soon. After dinner, Liu Eng went to wash the dishes. Madam Wei pulled Liu Sanniang back into the house. After sitting down, Madam Wei said, ¡°Chu Yan will propose on the 15th of August. You can get engaged first and get married in a few years.¡± After they were engaged, Chu Yan could protect Liu Sanniang openly. Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Madam Wei smiled in satisfaction. ¡°Have a good rest.¡± After the engagement date was set, Madam Wei was relieved. Chu Yan¡¯s biological mother had already passed away and his stepmother was not easy to get along with. It was better for her daughter to marry him when she was a bit older. After Madam Wei left, Liu Sanniang lit a candle and started embroidering. After midnight, she felt sleepy and went to bed. Liu Sanniang had a dream again. She looked at the downtown area around her and knew that she was in a dream. ¡°Sanniang, let¡¯s go to guessntern riddles, okay?¡± A man was speaking beside her. He called her name affectionately. Liu Sanniang looked at the man in confusion and took a step back. She did not understand why a man she had only met twice would enter her dream. In the dream, Wen Qinghua had changed into a green robe. His long ck hair was tied up with a ribbon. He was handsome and had a warm smile. Seeing that Liu Sanniang didn¡¯t answer, Wen Qinghua repeated. ¡°Sanniang, let¡¯s go and guess the riddle, okay?¡± This was a dream. Liu Sanniang thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± Wen Qinghua reached out his hand to Liu Sanniang. His hand was slender and chiseled. It was even better-looking than in reality. He said, ¡°Come.¡± Chapter 107 - The Look You Want Most

Chapter 107: The Look You Want Most

Liu Sanniang was stunned and did not move. Although this was a dream, she did not want to hold the man¡¯s hand. Fortunately, Wen Qinghua did not keep waiting. Seeing that she did not extend her hand, he smiled and said, ¡°Sanniang, let¡¯s go. I must win first ce to get that flower for you.¡± When Liu Sanniang dreamed of Wen Qinghua, the first thing she thought of was the case, so she followed him to see what Wen Qinghua was up to. Wen Qinghua walked into the crowd. The corners of his mouth curled up into a gentle smile. Whether it was talking to people or guessing riddles, he seemed to radiate charm, making Liu Sanniang unable to take her eyes off him. Wen Qinghua was knowledgeable and guessed all the riddles correctly. He won first ce and obtained the three-colored camellia. He carried the camellia and ran towards Liu Sanniang. His warm smile was too beautiful. Liu Sanniang felt a little tipsy and a strange feeling welled up inside her. This dream was very long. She watched as Wen Qinghua came to her and gave her the camellia as if he had obtained a treasure. He said gently, ¡°Sanniang, in the future, I¡¯ll nt a garden for you filled with flowers you like.¡± Liu Sanniang hugged the camellia. If she was not sober, she would definitely be very happy and touched by these words. The dream she was experiencing was the dream she always had in mind. Wen Qinghua was the person she wanted to marry the most. Wen Qinghua turned to Liu Sanniang and reached out his hand. ¡°Sanniang, let¡¯s go and release the skyntern!¡± Liu Sanniang sized up Wen Qinghua and realized that this was just a dream. Still, she felt that it was strange. She didn¡¯t want to go with Wen Qinghua at all. She just wanted to stay away from him. Liu Sanniang softly chanted the scripture. ...... This was an unparalleled dream, but to Liu Sanniang who was sober, it felt strange. As she chanted the scripture, Wen Qinghua became more and more blurry. She seemed to see Wen Qinghua trying to grab her. The sound of a bubble breaking sounded in Liu Sanniang¡¯s mind. She opened her eyes and woke up. She was no longer sleepy. She hadn¡¯t been dreaming. Someone had used their power to create a dream for her. The dream creator seemed to know what she wanted and specially made up a beautiful illusion for her. If she wasn¡¯t a psychic, she would have been intoxicated in the dream. After waking up from the dream, she would fall in love with the person whom she saw in the dream for real. Liu Sanniang kept on chanting softly to calm herself down. At dawn, she went to the government office and firmly told Wei Shi that there was something wrong with that schr called Wen Qinghua. Regardless of whether the dream was his doing or not, he definitely had something to do with it. Wei Shi immediately gave an order to bring the schr to the government office. Wei Shi smiled at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu, you haven¡¯t eaten breakfast yet, right?¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. She came over as soon as she woke up. Wei Shi smiled and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten either. My wife is from Yuezhou and her culinary skills are not bad. Let¡¯s go.¡± Liu Sanniang did not decline and followed Wei Shi inside. Madam Wei smiled gently at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu, please.¡± Last time, she was still worried that her husband would get tired of her. In the end, within a few months, this woman who made her worry became a master of the government office. Madam Wei was not born in a rich family. She knew that all officials had concubines. Even if Wei Shi did not have one, it did not mean that he did not have the right to have one. She was weak and had only given birth to two children, one of whom died young. Wei Shi smiled at Madam Wei. ¡°Thank you.¡± Madam Wei was a little embarrassed and nced at Liu Sanniang. She was expressionless. Madam Wei scooped a bowl of porridge for Liu Sanniang and Wei Shi. ¡°Take your time eating. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Wei Shi blew on it and took a spoonful, asking. ¡°What do you think, Miss Liu?¡± Liu Sanniang also tasted it. It was very delicious. The people of Yuezhou did not eat spicy food and cared more about eating healthy. The weather over there was hot, so it was not suitable for them to eat spicy food. Madam Wei was born in Yuezhou and the porridge she cooked was the best in Yong County. Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°It¡¯s delicious. It¡¯s even better than my mother¡¯s.¡± Wei Shi smiled. ¡°My wife has been cooking this for decades. I¡¯m healthy and strong because of her.¡± After eating, Liu Sanniang stood up and bade farewell. Before she left, she reminded Wei Shi. ¡°Sir, you must get people to keep an eye on the brothel.¡± Wei Shi nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already gotten some constables to watch the brothel. Nothing unusual so far.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded and went home. As she walked down the street, she couldn¡¯t help but nce at Wen Qinghua, who was writing letters for people who were illiterate. He was handsome and had a smile on his face, giving off the impression that he was friendly and innocuous. Wen Qinghua stretched his body. When he saw Liu Sanniang, he smiled at her. Liu Sanniang left without looking at him. When Liu Sanniang entered Willow Alley, she saw Chu Yan standing at her door. When she saw Chu Yan, Liu Sanniang couldn¡¯t help but be nervous. She wanted to turn around and leave, but it was toote. Chu Yan seemed to have eyes on his back. He turned around to stare at her. When Liu Sanniang saw the fire tongs in his hand, she was puzzled. When did her family ask him to make fire tongs? Liu Sanniang walked to the door and opened it. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°Just put it there.¡± He could leave after putting it down. Chu Yan put down the tongs, but didn¡¯t leave yet. He sat down in the courtyard. ¡°Has anything happened at the government office recently?¡± Liu Sanniang blurted out without thinking. ¡°No.¡± Chu Yan looked at Liu Sanniang and suddenly smiled. When Liu Sanniang saw his smile, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little nervous. ¡°What, what¡¯s wrong?¡± When Chu Yan saw how nervous Liu Sanniang was, the smile on his face broadened. ¡°I won¡¯t be a cksmith anymore.¡± Liu Sanniang was confused. What else could he be besides being a cksmith. Liu Sanniang looked away and pretended not to care. She said calmly, ¡°What are you going to do in the future?¡± Chu Yan smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already be a constable at the government office. I¡¯ll probably be very busy.¡± Liu Sanniang heaved a sigh of relief. If he was going to be busy, it meant that they wouldn¡¯t meet very often. Chapter 108 - Master Tang

Chapter 108: Master Tang

Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Chu Yan smiled back and asked. ¡°When are you going to make clothes for me?¡± Liu Eng was showing off his new clothes to Chu Yan all the time, making him want to beat him up. For a moment, Liu Sanniang did not know what to say. She knew that he was still thinking about new clothes. Chu Yan took a step towards Liu Sanniang, who immediately took a step back. She looked at him, not knowing what he was going to do, and her eyes were filled with confusion. Chu Yan suddenly grinned. Liu Sanniang was instantly stunned by the gentle look on his face. Chu Yan was very good-looking. When he smiled, he looked gentlemanly, making people want to believe him. Chu Yan said in a low voice, ¡°Not now.¡± After saying this, Chu Yan turned around and left. Liu Sanniang came back to her senses and blushed. It took her a long time to calm down. For some reason, she started to look forward to her married life with Chu Yan. It seemed that cooking and cleaning the house for him was not all that bad. In the brothel, Zi Yan had been feeling uneasy ever since she returned. She couldn¡¯t help but reach out to touch her belly. This was her child. After taking contraceptive pills, she was still pregnant. It meant that the child was destined toe. The maidservant brought the food into her room. ¡°Miss, it¡¯s time to eat.¡± ...... Zi Yan was distracted. She didn¡¯t vomit, but her appetite had decreased a lot. Because the dress was long and her stomach wasn¡¯t obvious, no one knew till now that she was pregnant. However, keeping it a secret like this wasn¡¯t the best and ultimate solution. Zi Yan sighed. When Liu Sanniang read her mind, she really had a feeling, but the result Liu Sanniang said was not what she wanted to hear. Zi Yan thought of Yan Lan. Why did Yan Lan kill herself when she was already free? Why? Seeing that Zi Yan was a little upset, the servant girl couldn¡¯t help butfort her with a smile. ¡°Miss, are you still thinking about Master Tang?¡± Zi Yan nodded. ¡°He hasn¡¯t been here for a while.¡± Thinking of that man, Zi Yan smiled. Her ending would not be the same as Yan Lan¡¯s. The man she loved was in his fifties while the man Yan Lan loved was a young schr. Young men were glib-tongued and good at lying. However, the man she loved was old and had experienced many things. He was ready to settle down and would be happy to know that he was going to have a child in his fifties. The servant girl smiled. ¡°Master Tang might be here in a few days. Miss, please eat first.¡± The servant girl waited on Zi Yan as she ate. She did not know why the bawd asked her to pay more attention to Zi Yan. She seemed to be afraid that Zi Yan would do what Yan Lan did. How was that possible? It was impossible for Miss Zi Yan to have the money to free herself. After the meal, the servant girl left. She nced at the constables guarding outside and quickly left. The bawd asked her. ¡°How is it? Is there anything unusual about Zi Yan?¡± The servant girl replied. ¡°No, other than not having a good appetite, Miss is the same as before.¡± The bawd narrowed her eyes. ¡°Not having a good appetite?¡± She smiled after a moment. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Zi Yan is a little chubby anyway and has broad shoulders. She will look better after losing some weight.¡± The bawd would be worried if Zi Yan was binge eating, because it meant that she didn¡¯t care about her shape anymore. What was more, there were so many constables guarding the brothel. What could go wrong? At night, a few old customers wanted to sleep with Zi Yan, but she refused them with the excuse that she was not feeling well. If Zi Yan didn¡¯t want to entertain customers, the bawd would not force her to do so. After all, if she did not serve them well, some bad-tempered customers would kick up a fuss. After midnight, the servant girl pushed the door open and said in surprise, ¡°Miss, Miss, Master Tang is here.¡± Zi Yan stood up happily. ¡°Bring him in and prepare some good wine and food. I want to have a good drink with him.¡± The servant girl nodded and immediately went to prepare. The bawd shook her fan and muttered. ¡°Why is this Master Tang so enthusiastic about her?¡± A man in his fifties entered the brothel and nodded at the bawd before going upstairs. He was Master Tang. The bawd was puzzled and could not help but look at Master Tang a few more times. Although Master Tang was old, he was still very agile. Sensing that the bawd was looking at him, he turned around and looked at her. He smiled at the bawd before continuing upstairs. The bawd fanned herself and was suspicious of him. He had the energy that wasn¡¯tmensurate with his age. With a guesting, the bawd was not in the mood to think about it. She greeted the guest with a smile. Upstairs, Zi Yan knelt by the table and waited for Master Tang toe in. Master Tang was called Tang Song. He pushed the door open and entered. ¡°Yan, I¡¯m here to see you.¡± Master Tang¡¯s voice was deep and thick. Zi Yan immediately greeted him with gentle eyes. ¡°Master Tang, you¡¯re finally here.¡± Tang Song smiled and entered the room. He was stunned when he saw that Zi Yan was not dressed up. There was a hint of disdain in his eyes, but Zi Yan did not notice it. Zi Yan stood up and sat Tang Song down. ¡°Master Tang, sit down. I have something to tell you today.¡± Zi Yan couldn¡¯t wait any longer. She wanted to tell Tang Song that she was pregnant. If Tang Song really loved her, he would definitely take her and her child away. Tang Song sat down and ate while pouring himself a ss of wine. Zi Yan waited. When Tang Song was almost done eating, she said gently, ¡°Master Tang, I have something to tell you.¡± Tang Song sighed. ¡°Yan, I am not cut out for doing business. I lost all the money you gave me.¡± Tang Song had already begun to wipe his tears. Zi Yan stood up and walked to Tang Song¡¯s side. She squatted down and hugged him gently. ¡°It¡¯s fine. As long as we¡¯re together, it¡¯s enough. As long as our family is together, it¡¯s enough. I have money. We won¡¯t have to worry about food for the rest of our lives.¡± Chapter 109 - Confession

Chapter 109: Confession

Tang Song leaned against Zi Yan and seemed to beforted by her. ¡°Yan, you¡¯re so kind. I don¡¯t know what to do. I really want to free you from the brothel and give you a good life.¡± Zi Yan smiled. ¡°Master Song, then take me away.¡± Tang Song was stunned for a moment before smiling. ¡°I want to, but I can¡¯t yet. I don¡¯t have anything. It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m too useless.¡± Zi Yan leaned against Tang Song and said happily, ¡°Master Tang, I¡¯m pregnant.¡± Tang Song did not hear what she said clearly. ¡°That¡¯s a good thing.¡± Zi Yan was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Master Tang, really? You really love me, don¡¯t you?¡± Tang Song smiled. When a woman asked you if you really loved her, you only needed to respond that you really loved her. Tang Song looked at Zi Yan affectionately. ¡°I love you very much. I really do. I want to be with you forever and never separate from you.¡± Zi Yan looked at Tang Song, and two streams of tears flowed down her face. She choked and said, ¡°Master Tang, I know my choice to be with you is right.¡± Tang Song nodded. ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯m too useless, but I definitely won¡¯t give up. I want to work hard so that I can give you a better life in the future, but I¡¯ve already used up all my money. Yan, can you trust me again?¡± Zi Yan looked at Tang Song gently. ¡°Master Tang, from today onwards, I¡¯ll reject all the customers. I¡¯ll tell the bawd that I¡¯m pregnant and beg her to let me go so that our family can be reunited. After giving birth, we¡¯ll start a small business together. We¡¯ll take it slow, okay?¡± This time, Zi Yan did not immediately agree to give Tang Song money because she was pregnant. There was a limited amount of money, and she had to make proper arrangements for the future. Henceforth, she would not be receiving customers and wouldn¡¯t be able to earn a lot. ...... At the same time, she had to save money to free herself. Everything needed nning. Tang Song was stunned for a moment before looking at Zi Yan. ¡°W-What did you just say?¡± He must have heard wrongly. How could Zi Yan be pregnant? She had taken the contraceptive pills. It was impossible for her to get pregnant. Zi Yan lowered her head and smiled shyly. ¡°Master Tang, you¡¯re going to be a father.¡± These words came as a blow to Tang Song. He did not immediately respond. His silence made Zi Yan look up at him worriedly. ¡°Master Tang, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Tang Song came back to his senses. ¡°No-nothing.¡± He was just almost scared to death. Aftering back to her senses, Tang Song immediately hugged Zi Yan andforted her. ¡°Yan, this is great. I¡¯m going to be a father. I really didn¡¯t expect that I could still be a father at my age. Give me a son.¡± Zi Yan was filled with fantasies about the future. She asked him cautiously. ¡°Don¡¯t you like daughters?¡± Tang Song smiled. ¡°How can I not like daughters? I¡¯ll love the child whether it is a daughter or a son because you are the child¡¯s mother.¡± Zi Yan felt extremely sweet in her heart. ¡°Master Tang, I knew it. They were wrong.¡± Tang Song was distracted. When he heard Zi Yan say that she was pregnant, he wanted to leave, but he couldn¡¯t. He could only sweet talk Zi Yan. However, he was already cursing in his head. What the hell? Why were all of them pregnant? Was the effect of the contraceptive pills in the brothel fake? Otherwise, why would they be pregnant? Afterforting Zi Yan, Tang Song¡¯s eyes darkened. After saying so many sweet things, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to stay any longer. ¡°Yan, I still have to work harder. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely take you away from here. When the timees, we¡¯ll find a small ce where no one knows us and settle down.¡± Zi Yan nodded. ¡°Master Tang, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Tang Song smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You¡¯re pregnant and need to rest. I¡¯ll leave first. Wait for me.¡± Zi Yan nodded and pulled Tang Song back. Tang Song was stunned and his expression was a little cold. However, his back was facing Zi Yan, so she could not see his expression. Zi Yan said gently, ¡°Your pocket must be empty. I¡¯ll go and get ten taels for you. You have to take care of yourself when you¡¯re outside. The child and I will wait for you. In the next few days, I¡¯ll tell the bawd to let me go.¡± Tang Song smiled and heaved a sigh of relief. He turned around and patted Zi Yan¡¯s hand. ¡°Yan, thank you for doing so much for me.¡± After taking the taels, Tang Song quickly left. Zi Yan chased after him and watched him leave reluctantly. After Tang Song left, Zi Yan closed the door. She was a woman from the brothel. If she was not pregnant, she needed to receive customers. However, since she was pregnant with Tang Song¡¯s child, she did not want to receive any more clients. When the bawd saw this, she was very dissatisfied. How could she make money if the girls stopped receiving customers? Unhappy, the bawd went upstairs. She pushed the door open and entered. Seeing that Zi Yan was not dressed up, she frowned. ¡°You can¡¯t look like that. Go and dress up. You still have to receive customers.¡± Zi Yan¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°I can¡¯t receive customers anymore.¡± The bawd frowned. ¡°Zi Yan, you are on a death contract. What is going on in your mind? What did that old man do to make you fall in love with him?¡± Zi Yan turned around, gritted her teeth, and said in one breath, ¡°I was going to tell you about thister, but now that you¡¯ve asked, I¡¯ll just tell you.¡± The bawd¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She felt uneasy. ¡°What are you going to tell me? When you wanted a break, I gave you a break. But if you keep taking a break, how can the brothel make money? Whatever you wanna tell me, bring it on.¡± Zi Yan turned around and knelt down. ¡°Let me go. I can¡¯t continue doing this. I¡­ I¡¯m pregnant.¡± The bawd was stunned for a long time before she said with a trembling voice, ¡°W-What did you say?¡± Zi Yan sobbed. ¡°I-I¡¯m pregnant with Master Tang¡¯s child.¡± The bawd was really shocked. She had given the girls contraceptive pills. How could Zi Yan be pregnant? She had mixed feelings about the situation. ¡°Let me think about it.¡± The bawd left Zi Yan¡¯s room with a cold expression. As soon as she left, she immediately got someone to invite the doctor over. Although the prostitutes were lowly, the bawd still regarded them as her daughters. The doctor came over very soon. The bawd kept fanning herself uneasily as she wanted for the result. The doctor frowned and retracted his hand after taking Zi Yan¡¯s pulse. ¡°She¡¯s pregnant. About two months.¡± Chapter 110 - Let Her Go

Chapter 110: Let Her Go

Zi Yan touched her belly gently. ¡°Doctor, is my child alright?¡± The doctor looked at the bawd and said slowly, ¡°Your child is fine.¡± Zi Yan was relieved. She wore more clothes now and didn¡¯t wear makeup. She was also very careful with what she ate. Which woman did not want to be a mother? When they became prostitutes, they were stripped off the right to be a mother. But now God blessed her with a child and she wanted to do her best to be a mother. The bawd dismissed everyone, leaving only Zi Yan and her in the room. She sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you were really pregnant.¡± Zi Yan knelt down and grabbed the bawd¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Please let me go.¡± The bawd sighed. ¡°If I let you go, will Master Tang want you?¡± These girls were just too young and couldn¡¯t see their identities clearly. They always had fantasies about love. In fact, those men who came to the brothel to have fun never took them seriously. But these girls did not understand. At the mention of Tang Song, Zi Yan¡¯s expression was gentle. ¡°I¡¯ve already told him about it. He wants to take me and the child away as long as you let me go.¡± ...... Seeing Zi Yan like this, the bawd was angry and helpless. Zi Yan continued to beg. ¡°I will definitely give birth to this child. After I give birth, the customers won¡¯t like me anymore. Please let me go.¡± The bawd sighed. ¡°Let me think. You have a death contract. It¡¯ll cost a lot to free yourself.¡± Zi Yan quickly said, ¡°As long as you don¡¯t make things difficult for me, I¡¯ll pay you.¡± The bawd did not speak. After a while, she said, ¡°Let me think about it. I¡¯ll give you an answer in two days.¡± The brothel had already lost a courtesan. If she lost another one, her business would definitely shrink. Looking at Zi Yan, she felt a little sad. The bawd left. Although she had yet to give a clear answer, she already had an answer in her heart. She just didn¡¯t say it out loud. Yes, she was greedy for money, but she also had a soft spot in her heart. For women like them, having a child was very rare. It was a miracle that Zi Yan could get pregnant after taking that kind of contraceptive pills. The bawd sighed. This was probably fate. If Zi Yan was fated to get pregnant, what right did she have to keep her in the brothel? However, before that, she still had to keep Zi Yan for a period of time. It was not easy to nurture a courtesan. She wanted Zi Yan to teach the other girls what she knew At dawn, the bawd gave Zi Yan an answer. Zi Yan cried tears of joy and touched her stomach in relief. She did not have to receive any customers. She just had to stay for another three months to teach the other girls. she was happy that the bawd didn¡¯t make things difficult for her. A death contract was not a life contract. If the bawd said no, there was nothing Zi Yan could do. Even if she went to the government, it would be useless. The bawd was kind, and Zi Yan was grateful to her from the bottom of her heart. When the news of Zi Yan¡¯s pregnancy spread, the girls in the brothel were extremely envious. Yu Zhenzhen was also a little envious. She suddenly understood. ¡°No wonder she refused to believe what Miss Liu said. She¡¯s actually pregnant.¡± Yu Zhenzhen remembered what Liu Sanniang had mentioned and was a little worried. However, since there were so many constables in the brothel, nothing could possibly go wrong. The rest of the girls were envious of Zi Yan. After entering the brothel, they were stripped of their right to be a mother. However, Zi Yan was pregnant. Who wouldn¡¯t be envious of her? Su Miaomiao was jealous too. However, just like Yu Zhenzhen, Su Miaomiao was also as worried. Liu Sanniang was a master hired by the government office, so her mind-reading must be urate. The news of Zi Yan¡¯s pregnancy quickly spread to the government office. Even Wei Shi was shocked. He couldn¡¯t afford to be careless. He immediately got someone to invite Liu Sanniang over. When Liu Sanniang arrived at the government office, Wei Shi told her, ¡°Miss Liu, I have something to tell you. Miss Zi Yan is pregnant.¡± Liu Sanniang said, ¡°Sir, actually, they looked for me two days ago. I also know that she¡¯s pregnant, but I saw something else. I saw that she was lying in a pool of blood.¡± Wei Shi frowned. ¡°Are you saying she¡¯ll die? Is it rted to her pregnancy?¡± Liu Sanniang shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know yet. Can we find Zi Yan¡¯s lover?¡± Wei Shi said, ¡°He went to the brothel yesterday and left not long after.¡± ¡°It¡¯s an older man. In the brothel, they call him Master Tang. They say that he¡¯s a businessman, but he doesn¡¯t seem to be cut out for doing business. He loses money every time.¡± Wei Shi felt that something was wrong, but he couldn¡¯t pinpoint exactly what. Liu Sanniang frowned slightly. ¡°Have you arrested that schr?¡± Wei Shi said, ¡°We didn¡¯t make it. I sent people to investigate him and he ran away. There¡¯s something wrong with that schr. I¡¯ve already sent people to catch him. Once they find him, they¡¯ll bring him back.¡± Usually, people who ran away when they saw an official would have a guilty conscience. If they didn¡¯t have a guilty conscience, why would they run? Liu Sanniang thought for a moment and said, ¡°Sir, you have to find out who Zi Yan, Yu Zhenzhen, and Su Miaomiao¡¯s lovers are.¡± Wei Shi couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Are they suspicious?¡± Liu Sanniang shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet. All of them seem to have found the lover they wanted the most.¡± Wei Shi felt even more puzzled. ¡°If they are not suspicious, why are we looking for them?¡± Shouldn¡¯t they focus on finding Zi Yan¡¯s lover now? Liu Sanniang said, ¡°The thing is that Zi Yan¡¯s lover won¡¯t appear again. I keep feeling that there¡¯s something that connects these girls. I also have doubts in my heart. When we catch him, all my doubts will be resolved.¡± Wei Shi thought so too, so he did not ask further and immediately gave an order to catch the man. During the day, the brothel was not open for business. The girls had to sleep. Yu Zhenzhen and Su Miaomiao were a little unhappy to be woken up. They had already decided to cut ties with their lovers. Su Miaomiao said, ¡°He mentioned that he lives in the north of the city. We can¡¯t go out, so we don¡¯t know if he told us the truth.¡± ¡°If you want to find him, I¡¯ll get the servant girl to write a letter.¡± Su Miaomiao was very cooperative. She actually did not want to believe what Liu Sanniang said. After all, she loved the man. On the other hand, she also wanted to see if she had been deceived by the man. If she did not know the truth, she would always think about it and suspect what Liu Sanniang had told her. She was afraid that she would miss her dream lover. Chapter 111 - Dream Creation

Chapter 111: Dream Creation

Yu Zhenzhen was not very cooperative though. ¡°He¡¯s a peddler. He might not be here. If you can¡¯t find him, don¡¯t me me.¡± Zi Yan was now free and had a child. Yu Zhenzhen also wanted to leave the brothel. Perhaps God would take mercy on her. One day, she would be pregnant too. Zi Yan¡¯s pregnancy made many women want to be a mother. Yu Zhenzhen was even younger than Zi Yan. If Zi Yan could be pregnant, perhaps she could too. Sometimes, when a group of people lived in a swamp and no one had any hope of survival, they would sink into it bit by bit. However, if someone suddenly got out of the swamp, everyone else would have the hope of getting out of the swamp. Su Miaomiao and Yu Zhenzhen even paid to see a doctor to check if they were pregnant. But it turned out they weren¡¯t. As opposed to being disappointed by the news, they were in fact more hopeful. They did not provide much information, but the officers still followed the clues but couldn¡¯t find the men. There were too many coincidences. When they found out that their lovers were gone, Su Miaomiao and Yu Zhenzhen finally couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. Their days in the brothel were too grim. They kept telling themselves that perhaps Liu Sanniang was wrong and that their lovers truly loved them. Zi Yan was no longer receiving customers. In no time, her lover woulde to pick her up. It was really enviable. At night, after Zi Yan taught dozens of women, she returned to her room, feeling a little sleepy. The servant girl brought the food over. ¡°Miss, you have a baby now. Eat something.¡± Zi Yan smiled and nodded. She couldn¡¯t help but touch her stomach. This was a gift from the heavens. ...... The food was not greasy and suitable for her. If the food was too oily, she would feel ufortable and vomit. Although the bawd was sometimes harsh to the girls, most of the time, she really cared for them. Zi Yan was grateful to her. She thought that if she had a good life in the future, she would still help the bawd when she was old. At the thought that she might not be able to see the bawd again after leaving here, Zi Yan felt a little sad. Even if the brothel was a swamp, it was after all a ce where she lived for many years. After the meal, Zi Yan walked around the room for a while before going to bed. When she was not a courtesan, the room she stayed in was not so good. It was noisy and crowded. When she became a courtesan, the room upstairs was given to her. Now that Yan Lan was dead and Yu Zhenzhen and Su Miaomiao weren¡¯t receiving customers, the night was very quiet. She wouldn¡¯t stay here for long. Although she didn¡¯t have a good rtionship with other courtesans, she still felt sorrowful to leave them. Zi Yan got out of bed and took out some of her jewelry. After she left, she¡¯d give these to Yu ZHenzhen and Su Miaomiao. Then, Zi Yan went to bed. Before long, she was sound asleep. In a daze, she felt someone shaking her. Zi Yan opened her eyes and looked at Tang Song in front of her. She was a little puzzled. Why was he here? However, she was instantly filled with happiness. ¡°Master Tang, is that you?¡± Tang Song looked at Zi Yan indifferently. There was no gentleness in his eyes. He replied curtly. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡± Zi Yan did not notice his cold expression. She hugged Tang Song and asked him. ¡°Are you here to pick me up? The bawd promised to let me go. In three months, you can take me away.¡± Tang Song pushed Zi Yan away and walked to the side to sit down. ¡°You¡¯re just a prostitute. I never took you seriously. Why would I take you away?¡± Zi Yan was stunned. ¡°W-What did you say? I must have misheard.¡± Tang Song sneered. ¡°Haha, you didn¡¯t mishear. I¡¯m serious, but you¡¯re just stupid. Look at you. Do you think you¡¯re worthy of bing my wife?¡± Zi Yan trembled. ¡°Master Tang, did someone force you to say that? Tell me, let¡¯s face it together. Don¡¯t say that¡­¡± Tang Song sneered at Zi Yan. ¡°Why don¡¯t you believe me? To be honest, if you weren¡¯t pregnant, I wouldn¡¯t have done this. After all, you¡¯re very generous and give me a lot of money every time. I¡¯m very happy toe and sleep with you.¡± Zi Yan covered her ears with her hands. ¡°Stop it, stop it.¡± She did not believe that the person she loved wholeheartedly had been ying with her emotions from the beginning. Zi Yan covered her stomach with her hand and said with difficulty, ¡°Master Tang, I¡¯m pregnant with your child.¡± Tang Song looked at her in disdain. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. How can you be sure that the child is mine? I won¡¯t allow my child toe from a disgusting woman like you.¡± Zi Yan looked at Tang Song in disbelief. She looked around helplessly. She could not ept this fact. ¡°I¡¯m dreaming. I must be dreaming. Master Tang won¡¯t do this to me.¡± Tang Song smiled and looked at Zi Yan coldly. She was still in the brothel. Everything around her was familiar. This was not a dream. It was real. Zi Yan felt as if her heart was being stabbed by knives. It was so painful. Her face was already covered in tears. She bit her lower lip. There was already blood. The taste of it and the pain woke her up. It wasn¡¯t a dream. This was all real. Zi Yan fell to the ground, unable to think anymore. Tang Song stood up and walked to Zi Yan. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m leaving. You can take the abortion pill. Even if you don¡¯t, I won¡¯t acknowledge it as my child. I believe the child doesn¡¯t want to be born either. After all, his mother is so dirty. If the child finds out that his mother was such a woman, he¡¯ll probably want to die.¡± Zi Yan felt all the warmth in her body disappear. It was so cold. She trembled as she looked up at Tang Song and grabbed his clothes. ¡°Master Tang, I beg you, don¡¯t treat me like this.¡± Tang Song shook off her hands. ¡°There¡¯s no other way. If you weren¡¯t pregnant, I wouldn¡¯t have said these harsh things. I¡¯d still be the Master Tang you loved, and you¡¯d still be the Zi Yan I like to sleep with.¡± ¡°But you are pregnant.¡± Zi Yan cried out. ¡°Don¡¯t go. I¡¯ll die. I¡¯ll die.¡± Tang Song was her hope. Now that this hope was gone, she did not even have the strength to live anymore. Zi Yan looked at Tang Song pleadingly and shook her head while crying. ¡°Don¡¯t leave me. It¡¯s really your child. I beg you, Master Tang.¡± Chapter 112 - Lying In A Pool Of Blood

Chapter 112: Lying In A Pool Of Blood

Tang Song smiled coldly. ¡°If you want to die, then die.¡± Tang Song shook off Zi Yan and turned to leave. Zi Yan cried until she broke down. She reached out as if she wanted to grab Tang Song, but she could only watch him walk away. It was as if she would never be able to touch him again. He had given her hope and then taken it with him. He didn¡¯t want her or the baby she was carrying. He said she was filthy. Zi Yan started to cry. Her heart was dead, and the thought ofmitting suicide was umting in her. She walked out of the room to the washstand and wiped her face with a handkerchief. She sat back down on the dressing table and looked at herself in the mirror. Tears streamed down her face. She had lived a bumpy life and didn¡¯t want to continue living it anymore. In her next life, she would choose to be an ordinary woman, clean and chaste. Zi Yan held the scissors and aimed the sharp tip at her stomach. She used almost all her strength to stab herself. She slid weakly off the stool and fell to the ground. She had no desire to live. She pulled out the scissors and blood soaked her clothes. In Zi Yan¡¯s mind, she suddenly remembered what Liu Sanniang had said. ¡®I saw you lying in a pool of blood.¡¯ When the servant returned and saw this scene, she screamed. ¡°Ah¡­¡± ...... The servant girl turned around and ran out. Soon, the bawd and many others arrived. Zi Yan hadmitted suicide. The bawd was stunned for a moment before she immediately said, ¡°Quick, call the doctor over and see if he can save her.¡± Constable Lin Zheng stepped forward. ¡°Those who are unrted, leave. Don¡¯t ruin the scene.¡± The scene of Zi Yan¡¯s suicide was not destroyed. There was still a lot of evidence that could be found. After giving the instructions, Lin Zheng continued. ¡°Go back and report to Magistrate Wei immediately. Then, go to Willow Alley and invite Miss Liu over. Also, go to the Chu family and get Chu Yan toe over.¡± After giving the order, Lin Zheng got his subordinates to guard Zi Yan¡¯s room. The first servant girl who discovered Zi Yan¡¯s suicide had already been taken away. The doctor arrived very quickly. The bawd said, ¡°Hurry up and see if you can still save her. She¡¯s pregnant.¡± The doctor looked at the wound and said, ¡°Given how deep the wound is, the child is probably gone.¡± Zi Yan had stabbed her stomach with great force. The child would most likely be dead already. The doctor sighed. ¡°Whether she will live or die depends on fate.¡± The bawd frowned and came out of the room. When she saw Lin Zheng checking the room, she sighed. ¡°I really don¡¯t know why she killed herself. She was pregnant. All the women in the brothel have taken contraceptive pills. Zi Yan took it too. She¡¯s pregnant. This is a miracle from the heavens. How could she be so cruel to her child.¡± The bawd was also very puzzled. ¡°I¡¯ve already promised her that after three months, I¡¯ll let her go with that Master Tang. For the next three months, I¡¯ll pay for her food and everything, and won¡¯t let her receive customers.¡± She didn¡¯t make things difficult for Zi Yan. As a woman, who didn¡¯t want to marry a good husband and have a child? Even though prostitutes were deprived of this right, to be able to get pregnant under such circumstances was a gift from the heavens. Who would dare to go against the heavens? Lin Zheng trusted the bawd. He looked around and saw that the doors and windows were all in good condition and there was no sign of anyone breaking in. In other words, it was a suicide. But none of that made sense. She was pregnant, and the bawd didn¡¯t make things difficult for her. She could leave in three months. There was no reason for her to seek death. The bawd sighed heavily and turned to leave. When Wei Shi received the news, he immediately rushed to the brothel. Before dawn, someone from the government office came knocking at the Liu family¡¯s door. Liu Sanniang got up. Liu Dng got up too and instructed. ¡°Be careful.¡± The officer smiled and said, ¡°Eng, don¡¯t worry. Magistrate Wei has assigned a constable to personally protect Miss Liu in the future.¡± Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry.¡± Liu Dng nodded and Liu Sanniang left. The officer smiled. ¡°Miss Liu, we have to go and get someone. The brothel is not safe. He will protect you.¡± Liu Sanniang did not think too much about it. However, when she realized where they were heading, she was stunned¡­ They seemed to be heading towards Chu Yan¡¯s house? She recalled that Chu Yan had told her two days ago that he had be a constable¡­ Liu Sanniang had a bad feeling. When the constable stopped in front of Chu Yan¡¯s house, Liu Sanniang was hopeless. Chu Yan was going to be the personal constable for Liu Sanniang. Liu Sanniang did not know whether tough or cry. The constable was about to knock when the door opened from the inside. Chu Yan, who was dressed in ck, walked out. His gaze locked onto Liu Sanniang, who was standing at the side with her head lowered. As if sensing his gaze, Liu Sanniang looked up, nced at him, and quickly lowered her head. Chu Yan smiled. The constable said hurriedly, ¡°Chu Yan, there¡¯s a case.¡± Chu Yan replied. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll protect her.¡± The constable nodded and turned to lead the way. However, Liu Sanniang was in a mess. Why did Chu Yane out just in time? Did he know in advance that they woulde to find him? Recalling the infinite power Chu Yan had given her in River Vige, Liu Sanniang felt even moreplicated. Was Chu Yan a psychic just like her? Standing beside her, Chu Yan was tall and muscr, looking like an overtowering tree. For some reason, Liu Sanniang felt a sense of security being protected by him. Only then did she ask. ¡°Did something happen to Zi Yan?¡± The constable nodded. ¡°Shemitted suicide, but the doctor came over in time.¡± Liu Sanniang would only know the details when she arrived at the scene. She was also puzzled by why Zi Yan wouldmit suicide because there was no reason for her to do so. What she saw in the vision, became true. Zi Yan was lying in a pool of blood, and it was unknown if she was dead or alive. When they arrived at the brothel, it was brightly lit. Chu Yan was like a mountain, firmly covering Liu Sanniang to prevent her from being seen. Liu Sanniang looked at the tall figure in front of her and an idea emerged in her mind. Being protected by him made her feel safe. She always wanted to be protected by him¡­ Chapter 113 - What I Said Came True

Chapter 113: What I Said Came True

?

Su Miaomiao and Yu Zhenzhen were already waiting outside. When they saw Liu Sanniang, their expressions wereplicated. Especially Yu Zhenzhen. Liu Sanniang had personally told her to keep an eye on Zi Yan. She had mentioned that Zi Yan would be lying in a pool of blood and her life and death would remain unknown. At this moment, everything hade true. As for their lovers, they were nowhere to be found. At the thought of this, Su Miaomiao and Yu Zhenzhen¡¯s faces turned pale. Wei Shi had already arrived. He came out and said, ¡°Miss Liu, pleasee in.¡± When Liu Sanniang entered the room, the smell of blood had yet to dissipate. The doctor was bandaging Zi Yan¡¯s wound. The wound was very deep and had been stitched up. The child was gone, and Zi Yan had lost a lot of blood. Her face was pale. The doctor stood up. ¡°Whether she can live or not depends on fate, but the hope is dim because she doesn¡¯t want to live anymore. She already has one foot in hell.¡± The doctor shook his head. A person who was determined to die could not be saved. If she didn¡¯t have any thoughts about life and wanted to die, no one could save her. After the doctor left, Wei Shi said, ¡°It was the servant girl who discovered her first. It was because we had instructed the servant girl to keep an eye on her.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Zi Yan. She was surrounded by a deathly aura. She was about to die. If she could not find a hope for survival, she would die slowly. There was no way to save her. The servant girl was brought up and was a little afraid. ¡°I don¡¯t know why Missmitted suicide. I really don¡¯t know.¡± Wei Shi asked. ¡°Has she been acting strangely recently?¡± The servant girl shook her head. ¡°No, the bawd had already agreed to let Miss leave. She just asked Miss to teach the girls here for three months. Miss had also freed herself. She was pregnant. Everything was fine.¡± There was no reason for her tomit suicide. Lin Zheng reported. ¡°In the room, we found the things she prepared to give to the other two courtesans.¡± She nned to give some jewelry to Su Miaomiao and Yu Zhenzhen after she left the brothel. In that case, it seemed less likely that she wouldmit suicide. Su Miaomiao and Yu Zhenzhen had already entered the ce. When they heard this, they couldn¡¯t help but cry. Liu Sanniang walked to Zi Yan¡¯s bed. ¡°I can feel that someone created a dream for her and made her turn desperate. Let me take a look.¡± Liu Sanniang reached out and grabbed Zi Yan¡¯s hand. She released her power to read Zi Yan. Liu Sanniang frowned and let go. ¡°It¡¯s a man called Tang Song.¡± Yu Zhenzhen immediately said, ¡°That¡¯s Zi Yan¡¯s lover.¡± What did he say to Zi Yan to make her seek death? People could roughly guess what made Zi Yan lose hope for survival. Once the hope that was given to her was taken away, she would no longer want to live in this world. People who didn¡¯t have hope could live without hope. But those who had seen hope¡­ when it was taken away, they¡¯d be left in despair. The servant girl said, ¡°But¡­ but Master Tang hasn¡¯t been here for two days.¡± The bawd said, ¡°Yes, once he left, Zi Yan told me that she was pregnant and said that Master Tang would take her away.¡± Liu Sanniang said slowly, ¡°He created a dream for her.¡± It was a dream that was connected to reality. In that dream, Tang Song broke Zi Yan¡¯s heart. When Zi Yan woke up, she could not tell if what happened was real or a dream, so shemitted suicide in despair. The bawd¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Who had the ability to create dreams? Liu Sanniang looked at Yu Zhenzhen and Su Miaomiao and said, ¡°I suspect that your lovers are actually the same person.¡± Wei Shi frowned. ¡°Same person? Can he change his appearance at will?¡± Liu Sanniang thought about the schr she met and nodded. ¡°He can change his appearance at will, and he can also read your minds. Zi Yan likes older and more mature people who can give her a stable life. That¡¯s why he became Master Tang. Yan Lan likes schrs, so he became Song Yu. Su Miaomiao likes swordsmen, so he became a swordsman. Yu Zhenzhen likes peddlers and wants that kind of ordinary life, so he became a peddler.¡± Not only could this man change his appearance at will, but he could also change his appearance ording to what people liked. In that way, he could infatuate them. He didn¡¯t expect that Zi Yan would get pregnant. He just wanted to have fun, so he wouldn¡¯t marry Zi Yan and take her away from the brothel. It was best for him if Zi Yan died. Wei Shi was shocked. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°If he wants Zi Yan to die because she is pregnant, then what about Miss Yan Lan?¡± Yan Lan was not pregnant. Liu Sanniang looked at Wei Shi and said calmly, ¡°Sir, what if Yan Lan pretended to be pregnant to see if he really loved her?¡± If that was the case, it made sense. When a perfect man appeared in their life, they would constantly wonder if he really loved them. They would be paranoid and test to see if the love was real. The bawd returned to her senses and sighed without saying anything. Su Miaomiao and Yu Zhenzhen lowered their heads to hide their pale faces. What Liu Sanniang saidpletely hit the nail. Wei Shi looked at Zi Yan, who was still lying on the bed. ¡°Is there a way to arrest that person?¡± If such a dangerous person was not captured, he might wander around andmit crimes with his strange abilities. Many women might die without knowing what kind of man they had fallen in love with and what kind of man they had lost their lives for. It was obvious that this man had special abilities. He could change his appearance at will. This was very tricky because you had no idea where he would be or if he had already left. Liu Sanniang couldn¡¯t help but look at Chu Yan. She said, ¡°I think I¡¯ve already met him. His next target is me.¡± Wei Shi was shocked. ¡°Miss Liu, did he be that schr you mentioned?¡± Wei Shi was very worried. A gentlemanly schr was always the ideal type of man for young girls like Liu Sanniang. Wei Shi was really worried that Liu Sanniang would be deceived, but looking at Liu Sanniang, he was surprised to see how calm andposed Liu Sanniang was. Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°I think he¡¯s very strange. After meeting him for the first time, I started to have feelings for him. Moreover, he even created a dream for me. That¡¯s even stranger.¡± Chapter 114 - Don’t Lose Hope

Chapter 114: Don¡¯t Lose Hope

If she wasn¡¯t a psychic, she would definitely be infatuated with him. Chu Yan¡¯s gazended on Liu Sanniang, and his eyes darkened. So she liked schrly men? Wei Shi looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu, you have to be careful. Don¡¯t fall into his trap.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded and said, ¡°Sir, we have to capture this man. He probably doesn¡¯t know who I am yet. I¡¯ll use myself as bait to capture him.¡± Wei Shi frowned. ¡°No, what if he hurts you?¡± Liu Sanniang was still a young girl and that man was definitely not easy to deal with. Liu Sanniang frowned slightly. ¡°Sir, we have to capture this person. His ability is getting stronger. After Zi Yan¡¯s ident, his ability has increased. If he gets away, what will he do?¡± He would treat the entire world as his yground. Wei Shi felt a heaviness in his chest. He looked at Liu Sanniang and saw determination in her eyes. Liu Sanniang smiled at Wei Shi. ¡°Sir, don¡¯t worry. What I want is to have a clear conscience.¡± For this, she was willing to die without regrets. ...... Wei Shi gritted his teeth. ¡°Alright, we have to capture this man.¡± This was a serious case. If this man¡¯s ability increased, it was unimaginable what would happen. Su Miaomiao and Yu Zhenzhen¡¯s faces were very pale. The bawd gave them everything that Zi Yan had left for them. Holding the things, the two of them felt like a heavy stone was pressing down on their hearts. Wei Shi looked at the two of them and said, ¡°Ladies, if theye looking for you, you must find a way to keep them.¡± Su Miaomiao and Yu Zhenzhen were flustered. They were very afraid just thinking about it. They didn¡¯t know that the person they loved was in fact a devil. The hope in their hearts was shattered. They felt like they had lost their souls and did not know what to do. Liu Sanniang walked forward and reached out to hold their hands. She said calmly, ¡°Remember, no matter what happens, don¡¯t lose hope.¡± Su Miaomiao and Yu Zhenzhen looked at Liu Sanniang. They were different from Zi Yan and Yan Lan. They were more determined and knew their hearts better. It might be difficult to let go of this love, but they knew in their hearts that it was really not worth to die for a man like that. Su Miaomiao looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu, did you¡­ see something?¡± Su Miaomiao¡¯s words made Yu Zhenzhen widen her eyes and look at Liu Sanniang nervously. Since Zi Yan hadmitted suicide, what about them? Yu Zhenzhen also became nervous. ¡°Miss Liu, will we die too?¡± At the thought of dying for such a man, Yu Zhenzhen and Su Miaomiao felt a little ufortable. They didn¡¯t want to die like this. What they were afraid of was that they couldn¡¯t control themselves. Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°No, I¡¯ve told you before. Leave him and you will see hope.¡± Su Miaomiao and Yu Zhenzhen heaved a sigh of relief. They believed what Liu Sanniang said. After leaving the brothel, Wei Shi withdrew most of the people, leaving only two constables to watch the ce. At dawn, many people came out of the brothel one after another. They had happy expressions on their faces. Before they left, they were stillughing and chatting with the girls. Once they left, they did not look back. They disdained the girls for being prostitutes and thought they were dirty. However, they never knew that the girls also yearned for true love, to be loved and cared for. After leaving the brothel, Wei Shi got Lin Zheng to change into in clothes and have him bring people to protect Liu Sanniang. Liu Sanniang stopped Wei Shi. ¡°Sir, don¡¯t send too many people for the time being. His strength has increased. If we alert him, he might not show up.¡± After all, the man was just looking for pleasure. If he sensed danger, he¡¯d just change the target. Wei Shi thought for a moment and said with a serious expression, ¡°Miss Liu, your safety is the most important.¡± Wei Shi looked at Chu Yan. ¡°You and Miss Liu live very close to each other. I¡¯ll leave Miss Liu¡¯s safety to you.¡± Chu Yan nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Liu Sanniang could not help but blush. Wei Shi already knew about what happened between her and Chu Yan. He smiled when he saw that Liu Sanniang was shy. Aftering out of the office, Liu Sanniang couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Why did you be a constable?¡± Chu Yan chuckled. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you?¡± Liu Sanniang blushed. ¡°But you didn¡¯t make it clear.¡± Remembering that she told him it was good to be a constable back then, Liu Sanniang wanted to cry. She wanted to take that sentence back. Instead, she wanted to tell him to continue his trade as a cksmith because there was nothing good about bing a constable. At first, she thought that after Chu Yan became a constable, he would be very busy and they would not meet often. In the end, Chu Yan became a constable who would be assigned to protect her in the future! Chu Yan said huskily, ¡°It¡¯s you who said it¡¯s good to be a constable.¡± Liu Sanniang did not want to speak at all. Chu Yan smiled. ¡°So¡­ you like schrs?¡± Liu Sanniang didn¡¯t want to answer him. When Chu Yan asked that, for some reason, she felt like she was caught cheating by her husband. Chu Yan smiled. ¡°Make white clothes for me.¡± In white, he would look like a schr too. When Liu Sanniang heard this, she was stunned for a moment. She looked up at Chu Yan and found it unbelievable. Did Chu Yan mean what she thought he meant? The image of Chu Yan dressed in white appeared in her mind. He indeed looked good in white. His face was cold and intimidating, but when he smiled, he was gentle and likable. Liu Sanniang walked on the street with Chu Yan beside her. Liu Sanniang¡¯s heart beat faster. Suddenly, Liu Sanniang felt a wave of power. She couldn¡¯t help but turn around and look at the busy street, but there was nothing. Chapter 115 - She Is Targeted

Chapter 115: She Is Targeted

Liu Sanniang turned around and continued walking. She knew that the power came from that man. He had a strange ability to change his appearance at will and give people dreams. She was being targeted. Chu Yan¡¯s eyes darkened. He did not speak and sent Liu Sanniang home. When Liu Sanniang returned home, Chu Yan stopped her. ¡°Sanniang, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Liu Sanniang stopped in her tracks, her mind nk. Ahhh, was he crazy? Why did he call her so lovingly? Liu Sanniang only came back to her senses after Chu Yan left for a long time. In the kitchen, Madam Wei had left breakfast in the pot. Liu Sanniang ate before returning to the room to rest. She was sleepy and soon fell asleep. In a daze, Liu Sanniang rubbed her eyes and heard theughter of young children. It was far away at first, but gradually, she could hear it clearly. The young children had entered the room at some point and were shaking Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand with their little hands. ¡°Mother, Mother, make dumplings for us.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at the young child in front of her in confusion. They were only four or five years old, a boy and a girl. To her surprise, they actually called her mother. Liu Sanniang stood up and walked out. This was an unfamiliar courtyard. There was arge courtyard outside with trees by the side. Liu Sanniang walked outside and the two children followed suit. The two of them were chasing each other. The girl was the younger sister and herughter was pleasant. ...... Liu Sanniang looked into the distance. She had entered a dream again. Liu Sanniang¡¯s eyes darkened. There was a sound outside the house. As the door opened, a man entered the house. He was carrying a book bag and an umbre. Wen Qinghua smiled at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± Liu Sanniang did not say anything. This time, Wen Qinghua¡¯s dream-making skills were much more advanced. They even had children. It was the kind of life Liu Sanniang had always wanted. Wen Qinghua did not mind that Liu Sanniang did not answer. Instead, he went to y with the two children and picked them up with each hand. He smiled warmly. ¡°Did you miss Daddy?¡± The two children hugged his neck and said sweetly, ¡°I missed Daddy.¡± Wen Qinghua smiled and said gently to Liu Sanniang, ¡°I¡¯ll make dinner. You can rest.¡± With that, Wen Qinghua walked into the kitchen. Liu Sanniang followed. Under the warm light, Wen Qinghua looked handsome. He rolled up his sleeves and started cooking. Liu Sanniang roughly understood what he meant by creating a dream. Liu Sanniang gathered herself. She knew that all of this was fake. It was just a dream. Everything in front of her became more and more blurry. When she woke up from the dream, Liu Sanniang heard a sound, like something breaking. Wen Qinghua¡¯s power was getting stronger, and he was bing more and more skilful in creating dreams. If not for her ability to stay clear-minded, she would have fallen into the dream he created for her. How could anyone bear to wake up from such a good dream? Liu Sanniang did not go out. She stayed at home in the afternoon to embroider. Wen Qinghua had created a dream for her twice. Perhaps there would be a third time. Perhaps he would give up. However, Liu Sanniang was puzzled. What did he do to increase his power? If she knew that, things might be much easier. At night, Madam Wei and Mr. Liu returned. They did not ask Liu Sanniang what happened. After dinner, they let Liu Sanniang rest. When Liu Sanniang returned to her room, it was still early, so she did not feel sleepy. She repeated the details of her dream to see if she could find a way to deal with that man. However, after realising that she couldn¡¯t figure it out, she went to bed. Liu Sanniang had a dream. In the dream, she only saw the back of a man. The man said a name, and his body changed. He became a tall, thin swordsman. Hey down on the bed and closed his eyes. The scene changed and Liu Sanniang saw Su Miaomiao. Tears streamed down Su Miaomiao¡¯s face, and she seemed to have lost all her hope of living. At dawn, Liu Sanniang woke up and immediately went to the government office. Chu Yan entered the government office almost at the same time as her. Liu Sanniang found Wei Shi to ask about the situation. Wei Shi shook his head. ¡°We can¡¯t find anyone. The schr is not there either. We asked Lin¡¯an Academy and they said they didn¡¯t have a student by that name.¡± Liu Sanniang said, ¡°Su Miaomiao and Yu Zhenzhen might be in danger.¡± Wei Shi said, ¡°I¡¯ll send more people over.¡± Liu Sanniang was still worried. ¡°I¡¯ll go over and see if there¡¯s anything different.¡± Wei Shi nodded. ¡°Then go. Chu Yan will go with you.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Chu Yan. Could she refuse? Chu Yan had already turned around and walked out. He turned around and looked at Liu Sanniang, as if to ask. ¡°You¡¯re not going?¡± Liu Sanniang bit her lip and followed. In the brothel, Su Miaomiao and Yu Zhenzhen were resting. However, when Liu Sanniang came to look for them, the servant girl woke them up. The two of them looked glowy. The bawd smiled and said, ¡°Zhenzhen and Miaomiao served their customersst night. They¡¯re tired now.¡± Liu Sanniang could not help but blush. Su Miaomiao and Yu Zhenzhen looked at Liu Sanniang. Su Miaomiao smiled. ¡°Miss Liu, we¡¯re fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Yu Zhenzhen also smiled. ¡°We¡¯re well-protected. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at the increasing ck smoke on the two of them and did not speak. Seeing that Liu Sanning remained silent, Yu Zhenzhen and Su Miaomiao panicked. Silence from a master would usually indicate that something bad was afoot. Su Miaomiao and Yu Zhenzhen¡¯s smiles disappeared. ¡°Miss Liu, are we¡­¡± Liu Sanniang shook her head. ¡°How is Zi Yan? Can I go and see her?¡± Liu Sanniang suddenly changed the topic. The bawd and the others were a little stunned. It was Su Miaomiao who answered her. ¡°Ziyan still hasn¡¯t woken up. It looks like it¡¯s going to be difficult for her to survive.¡± The bawd added. ¡°Of course, you can go see her.¡± Zi Yan¡¯s face was almost ashen gray. It was a sign that her life force was diminishing. Zi Yan¡¯s death was already destined. Liu Sanniang frowned. She sat down by the bed and reached out to grab Zi Yan¡¯s hand. Zi Yan¡¯s hand was already cold. Her spiritual sense was getting weaker and weaker. Her heart had long died, and she was just waiting to pass away. Liu Sanniang held Zi Yan¡¯s hand and said slowly, ¡°Go. This ce is no longer worth your time. You entrusted your heart to the wrong person.¡± Zi Yan seemed to be able to hear what Liu Sanniang said. Her body trembled, and two tears fell from the corners of her eyes. After herst inhale, she stopped breathing. Chapter 116 - Waiting For An Opportunity

Chapter 116: Waiting For An Opportunity

Liu Sanniang watched as the white threads disappeared from Zi Yan¡¯s body. She frowned. The bawd was stunned for a moment and sniffed. ¡°Poor girl. In the next life, choose a normal life.¡± Su Miaomiao and Yu Zhenzhen cried. Liu Sanniang reached out and grabbed Su Miaomiao and Yu Zhenzhen¡¯s hands. She released her power and saw the white thread before letting go. Su Miaomiao and Yu Zhenzhen turned pale. ¡°Miss Liu, will we die?¡± The bawd was also nervous. ¡°Miss Liu, help the girls. They are both poor girls.¡± Two of the four courtesans had died. If they died as well, would she still be able to do business? It was not easy to nurture a courtesan who could sing and dance. Liu Sanniang gathered two golden lights, one for each of them, and the golden light entered their bodies, forming a protective shield. Liu Sanniang said, ¡°You have to believe in yourself and live with hope. No matter what happens, don¡¯t give up hope.¡± Su Miaomiao and Yu Zhenzhen nodded with pale faces. Being alive was more important than anything else. At least, they didn¡¯t want to die not knowing what they died for. After Liu Sanniang left the brothel, Su Miaomiao and Yu Zhenzhen went back to rest. The bawd instructed them. ¡°You have to understand that in our line of work, it¡¯s impossible for anyone to truly love us. Those men are all liars. It¡¯s not worth to die for them. Don¡¯t be deceived.¡± ...... The consequence of being deceived was death. Su Miaomiao and Yu Zhenzhen felt a little down and agreed. Sometimes, knowing the truth was one thing, but epting it was another. Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan left the brothel. Liu Sanniang felt cold as she walked on the street. Chu Yan was beside her. Liu Sanniang bit her lip. ¡°I must catch him.¡± Chu Yan said, ¡°Yes, you will.¡± Liu Sanniang felt that Chu Yan¡¯s words had a force that made her feel stronger. If he said that she could, then she definitely could. Liu Sanniang thought that it would be good if she knew where the man was. She walked around the street several times and felt the fluctuation of power, but she couldn¡¯t find him. The person who used to write letters at the book stall was gone too. Liu Sanniang frowned. Her feet hurt from walking, so she gave up and went home. In the beginning, the man might not have known that the government was targeting him, but now he seemed to know, but he didn¡¯t leave. He was waiting for an opportunity. Some people knew that they were in danger, but they still refused to avoid it. At this point, the criminal was clearly challenging the government. Liu Sanniang could only go home. When Liu Sanniang was about to close the door, Chu Yan forced it open. Liu Sanniang was a little nervous. Chu Yan said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll disappear in the next few days, but don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m just hiding in the darkness.¡± If he was there, that man would never show up. This was her path. He could not interfere too much. Liu Sanniang nodded nervously. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s up to you.¡± Chu Yan nced at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Close the door.¡± Liu Sanniang obediently closed the door before Chu Yan left. Liu Sanniang could not calm down, so she went to the kitchen to cook. At this moment, in a small courtyard. A man woke up in bed. He looked ordinary and was in a very good mood. He went out straight to get two kilos of wine and some beef. On the way, he met a neighbor. Looking at the good stuff in the man¡¯s hand, the woman asked. ¡°Jiang Sheng, have you received a windfall? How can you afford such good wine.¡± Jiang Sheng smiled. ¡°It¡¯s my turn to be lucky.¡± The woman smiled. ¡°That¡¯s a good thing. Tell me how much money you have. I¡¯ll matchmake you with a girl.¡± Jiang Sheng smiled. ¡°No need. I¡¯m from a schrly family. I don¡¯t like ordinary girls. I¡¯ll naturally find one when fatees.¡± Jiang Sheng turned around and the smile on his face was gone. The woman spat behind him disdainfully. A poor schr was actually thinking of marrying a rich youngdy. The woman did not know that though her voice was very soft, it still reached Jiang Sheng¡¯s ears. Jiang Sheng¡¯s expression was dark. When he returned home, he looked at the ck wooden tablet on the incense table and lit the incense. He opened the wine and poured it full. Then he took out a bowl of beef. After kneeling down, he kowtowed. ¡°Dad, Mom, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely bring honor to our Jiang family.¡± After kowtowing, Jiang Sheng got up and returned to his room. He poured himself a ss of wine and smiled smugly. He drank it all in one gulp. From now on, he would be stronger and stronger, so strong that everyone would fear him. Jiang Sheng drank and ate meat,ughing from time to time. After eating and getting drunk, hey down on the bed and slept. When he woke up, he was full of energy. When he got up, he had already found a way to increase his power. Even if the government had already targeted him, what was there to be afraid of? He was bing stronger, but the government did not even know who he was. It was obvious who should be afraid of who. Jiang Sheng smiled and called out two names coldly. ¡°Su Miaomiao, Yu Zhenzhen.¡± Out of the four courtesans, two were dead. There was no need to keep these two. In the brothel, Su Miaomiao and Yu Zhenzhen were not in good health, so they naturally could not receive the customers. The bawd was worried that something would happen to them, so she asked the servant girls to keep an eye on them 24 hours a day. Late at night, Su Miaomiao felt sleepy. ¡°Put out the candle. I can¡¯t sleep like this.¡± The servant girl thought that since she was here, nothing could happen. She went to blow out the candle. Su Miaomiaoy down and fell asleep. In a daze, she felt that her body was very heavy and she was panting. She immediately woke up. She pushed the man off her and shouted in fear. ¡°Who are you?¡± She did not remember having ever met this customer. ¡°Miaomiao, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you pushing me? Hurry up. If you don¡¯t hurry up, your man wille back.¡± After being pushed away, not only was the man not angry, he even chuckled and leaned over again. Chapter 117 - Despair In The Dream (Part 1)

Chapter 117: Despair In The Dream (Part 1)

Su Miaomiao¡¯s mind was in a mess. She looked around and panicked. ¡°W-Where am I? Where am I?¡± This ordinarily decorated room was not her boudoir in the brothel. This unfamiliar ce made Su Miaomiao panic. Su Miaomiao looked at this unfamiliar ce. She didn¡¯t know who this man was, but she knew that this couldn¡¯t go on. She pushed the man away. ¡°Let go of me. Help. Help.¡± However, the man thought she just wanted to spice things up. ¡°Miaomiao, this is really exciting. After knowing you for so long, I didn¡¯t expect you to be this kind of girl.¡± The man¡¯s words revealed a message. This was not the first time they had done this. They had known each other a long time. Su Miaomiao was in disbelief. This was not true. She would never do such a thing. What time was it now? What was this ce? Su Miaomiao¡¯s rationality was crumbling bit by bit. The man was too strong, and the difference in strength between a man and a woman was too great. She was no match for him at all. The man pressed her down, and Su Miaomiao¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. Her resistance became insignificant. Just as the man was about to do something, there was a sound outside the door. Someone seemed to havee back and put down something. Su Miaomiao heard a familiar voice outside. ¡°Miaomiao, I¡¯m back. I brought you your favorite chestnut cake. Come out and try it.¡± ...... Su Miaomiao panicked. This voice came from the man she had fallen in love with, Zhang Yao, the swordsman. The man pressed against Su Miaomiao and panicked. ¡°Your man is back. It¡¯s over. He¡¯ll kill me.¡± The man got out of bed and nervously listened to the approaching footsteps. Su Miaomiao could not help but hug her knees. Her clothes were disheveled, and there was a man in the room. She hugged her head, not daring to think about what would happen next. The door was pushed open and Su Miaomiao covered her ears. Zhang Yao roared angrily. The man begged. ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, don¡¯t kill me. She seduced me.¡± ¡°She seduced me.¡± The man pointed at Su Miaomiao and used her. Su Miaomiao didn¡¯t even dare to raise her head. She didn¡¯t know what had happened. She only knew that Zhang Yao was extremely angry. He unsheathed his sword and stabbed the man through the heart. Su Miaomiao covered her ears and closed her eyes, not daring to look or listen. After a long time, she felt the bed sink. Zhang Yao said sternly, ¡°Why are you doing this to me?¡± Su Miaomiao shook her head in despair. She did not know what had happened. Zhang Yao¡¯s voice seemed to be filled with pain. ¡°Miaomiao, don¡¯t you want to be with me? Don¡¯t you love me anymore? Or you miss being a courtesan and want to sleep with other men? We¡¯ve been together for five years, and you still can¡¯t forget your past life?¡± Su Miaomiao suddenly looked up at Zhang Yao in disbelief. What? It was already five years? She looked into Zhang Yao¡¯s eyes and suddenly, she was flooded with tons of memories. Tears streamed down her face. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. I¡¯m not that kind of woman.¡± Zhang Yao did not lie to her. After she freed herself, she got together with Zhang Yao. In the beginning, they loved each other and went traveling. Zhang Yao fulfilled his promise, loving and protecting her. But what about her? She¡¯d betrayed him. She¡¯d taken pleasure from different men. She was a bitch. She hadn¡¯t cherished what she finally got. Su Miaomiao felt hopeless. She looked at Zhang Yao and felt a suffocating pain in her heart. ¡°That¡¯s not me. That¡¯s not me.¡± Zhang Yao¡¯s expression gradually turned cold. ¡°Miaomiao, you¡¯re breaking my heart. A woman like you is not worthy of anyone¡¯s love. A dirty woman like you shouldn¡¯t be living in this world. You betrayed me. Go to hell.¡± ¡°Go to hell and wash your dirty body in there.¡± Zhang Yao¡¯s words seemed to carry power, making Su Miaomiao doubt herself. She was so dirty. After obtaining the life she¡¯d always dreamed of, she didn¡¯t cherish it. She deserved to die. She didn¡¯t deserve to live. Su Miaomiao closed her eyes, but there was still hope in her heart. She looked up at Zhang Yao. Zhang Yao¡¯s expression was cold, extinguishing thest hope in her. Zhang Yao said severely, ¡°A woman like you should have died long ago. You betrayed me, so you should be punished. Die.¡± Su Miaomiao cried. She seemed to have lost her soul. She stood up numbly and did not notice the exquisite decorations in the room. She walked to the dressing table and took out her small box from the cab. Inside was the gold she had saved. She took it out and swallowed it. Swallowing the gold, she looked at Zhang Yao. ¡°Yao, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Zhang Yao looked at Su Miaomiao with a smile. His figure became more and more blurry and distant. Su Miaomiao reached out to grab him, but she couldn¡¯t touch him. She clutched her throat, feeling more and more suffocated¡­ At the same time. Yu Zhenzhen felt the pressure on her body. She opened her eyes and was shocked. She tried her best to push the man away, but she couldn¡¯t. The man on top of her smiled. ¡°Sister-inw, stop fooling around. If you continue, my brother will be back before we can finish.¡± Yu Zhenzhen broke down and cried. ¡°Go away. Who are you? I don¡¯t know you at all. I don¡¯t know who your brother is.¡± The man smiled. ¡°Sister-inw, this isn¡¯t fun. My brother is Li Sangui.¡± Yu Zhenzhen couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing. Li Sangui? The man she had fallen in love with. That peddler who she wanted to grow old with. Before Yu Zhenzhen could figure out what was going on, the door opened. Then, she heard a voice shout. ¡°Zhenzhen, I¡¯m back. Are you surprised? I brought you your favorite thing. Come out and see if it looks good on you.¡± ¡°I told you that I would travel to the ends of the earth to buy you beautiful jewelry. I did it. I brought it from Haizhou this time. Come out quickly and I¡¯ll put it on for you. You love beautiful things so much, you¡¯ll definitely like it.¡± Li Sangui¡¯s footsteps were getting closer and closer. As soon as he pushed open the door, he would be shocked to discover what was going on inside. Yu Zhenzhen cried. The man beside her panicked. ¡°Brother is really back. What should we do? It¡¯s all your fault, bitch. Why aren¡¯t you loyal to my brother? Why did you seduce me? A woman like you can¡¯t and won¡¯t ever change. You¡¯re a jinx. Not only are you dissolute, but you also made us brothers turn against each other.¡± Yu Zhenzhen looked into the man¡¯s eyes and was flooded with tons of memory. She had freed herself and married the peddler who treated her well. But she was horny while her husband was away and seduced her brother-inw. Chapter 118 - Despair In The Dream (Part 2)

Chapter 118: Despair In The Dream (Part 2)

Yu Zhenzhen was so ashamed that she wanted to die immediately. Why did she do such a thing? Why didn¡¯t she cherish the life she had always wanted? Yu Zhenzhen hoped that this was just a dream, but when Li Sangui pushed open the door and looked at her in disbelief, Yu Zhenzhen couldn¡¯t lie to herself anymore. She broke down and cried. ¡°Sangui, please believe me. I didn¡¯t do this. I don¡¯t know why this happened. I¡­¡± After Li Sangui snorted, he burst out crying. ¡°Zhenzhen, I knew it long ago. I gave you many chances, but you never changed.¡± Yu Zhenzhen widened her eyes and suddenly thought of many things. It turned out that it wasn¡¯t her first time cheating. After leaving the brothel to live with the peddler, she had done this many times. Sometimes, after the peddler fell asleep, she would sneak out of the house to have fun. Yu Zhenzhen wished she could die immediately. Why was she so shameless? How could she be so immoral? How could a person like her still live in this world? She deserved to die. Yu Zhenzhen felt suffocated. Li Sangui walked to her side and pinched her chin. ¡°Why can¡¯t you change? Haven¡¯t you had enough fun in your past life? Is it really so hard to change?¡± Yu Zhenzhen cried and shook her head. She was so choked up that she could not speak and couldn¡¯t bring herself to look at the disappointed look on his lover¡¯s face. Li Sangui let go of her hand. ¡°You bitch, go to hell. If you live, you¡¯ll pollute the world and the air.¡± Yu Zhenzhen closed her eyes in despair. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I let you down.¡± She was ovee with despair. She had no reason to live. What right did a woman like her have to live? ...... She deserved to die. As if being cursed, Yu Zhenzhen stood up and walked to the dressing table. She held the scissors and looked at herself in the mirror with tears streaming down her face. What right did she have to cry? After leaving the swamp, she ended up going back into it voluntarily. She didn¡¯t deserve to live. She was dirty. Yu Zhenzhen did not notice that the scene had changed into her bedroom. When dreams and reality were connected, it was scary. Yu Zhenzhen aimed the scissors at her heart and prepared to stab it. When the scissors were about to reach her heart, she heard an earth-shattering scream outside. This scream snapped Yu Zhenzhen back to reality. She looked around to find herself in her bedroom and for a moment, she was wide-eyed with shock. The scream came from Su Miaomiao¡¯s servant girl. Su Miaomiao had swollen gold. As soon as the servant girl screamed, Yu Zhenzhen¡¯s door was kicked open. A constable walked over quickly. After taking a look at her, he instructed, ¡°Go and get a doctor.¡± Only then did Yu Zhenzhen realize that she had been enchanted. The wounds on her body were very painful. She grabbed the constable¡¯s clothes. ¡°Help, help me.¡± Yu Zhenzhen did not want to die. She did not want to die like this. She now knew that Zi Yan and Yan Lanmitted because they were made to do so. Only when she experienced it herself did she know that it was impossible for them to stay awake in that kind of hopeless state of mind. Everything in the dream was too real. It made them feel ashamed of themselves. It made them lose their desire to live and kill themselves. The doctor soon arrived. Su Miaomiao, who swallowed gold, was already dead. Yu Zhenzhen¡¯s wound was not deep. There was still hope. The bawd was anxious. ¡°My good girls, why are you taking your life one after another?¡± Yu Zhenzhen looked at the constable and said slowly, ¡°Dream, it¡¯s because of a dream.¡± Yu Zhenzhen told the bawd everything that happened in her dream. The bawd was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t say anything. Yu Zhenzhen recalled the despair she felt in her dream. She was still afraid, and her body trembled. ¡°It¡¯s the dream we¡¯re most afraid of. For women like us, even if we free ourselves, we¡¯d still have self-doubt, wondering if we really deserve to have a normal life.¡± In their dream, the thing they were most afraid of happened, and they couldn¡¯t tell if it was real or just a dream. If not for the fact that the servant girl screamed, Yu Zhenzhen would have died as well. As Yu Zhenzhen closed her eyes, tears streamed down her face. The bawd sat by the bed and touched Yu Zhenzhen¡¯s cheek. She sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. I am worried sick about you girls.¡± They were just women trying to survive in the world. Why did they have to be treated so harshly? The constable immediately reported to Wei Shi. Wei Shi frowned and thought of a possibility. The man had be stronger. If they did not capture this person, he would definitely be a huge threat. No one knew how terrifying his power would be. When Liu Sanniang rushed to the brothel, Chu Yan was not with her. Liu Sanniang went to see Su Miaomiao first. Su Miaomiao had died in despair, and there were not many memories left. After looking at Su Miaomiao, Liu Sanniang went to look at Yu Zhenzhen. When she sensed what Yu Zhenzhen had experienced, Liu Sanniang frowned. She did not expect that the man had gained so much power in such a short time. There was no doubt that he had discovered a way to increase his power. And this way was taking human lives. Therefore, he wanted to take Su Miaomiao and Yu Zhenzhen¡¯s lives. Yu Zhenzhen was fortunate to have survived, but Su Miaomiao did not. After returning to the government office from the brothel, Liu Sanniang said, ¡°He has be more powerful. He won¡¯t stop unless we catch him.¡± Perhaps he would go somewhere else after this. Wherever he went, he would bring disaster to the people. Many women would kill themselves for no reason. Chapter 119 - Set Up A Trap To Catch Him (Part 1)

Chapter 119: Set Up A Trap To Catch Him (Part 1)

Wei Shi looked solemn. ¡°Miss Liu, do you have a way to catch him?¡± Liu Sanniang replied confidently. ¡°He will look for me again.¡± Wei Shi¡¯s expression became even more solemn. ¡°Miss Liu, his power has increased. We don¡¯t know what he can do. Be careful these next few days. I¡¯ll report it to the imperial court and ask the emperor to send people to help.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Alright, we must catch him.¡± Wei Shi nodded seriously. When Liu Sanniang left the government office and walked on the street, she could feel a pair of sinister eyes looking at her. After he became stronger, he seemed to have found that she was different, but he still did not stop chasing her. This was also good. Liu Sanniang was really afraid that he would give up and run away. After all, if he left, the small fish would grow into a big fish and be even harder to deal with. Liu Sanniang walked around the streets before returning home. She was not afraid of being targeted. For the next few days, Chu Yan did not appear in front of her. Madam Wei and Mr. Liu did not ask her about it. They didn¡¯t know what had happened. The days passed as usual. Every time Liu Sanniang went out to buy things, she could feel someone was watching her in secret. She was not afraid. After all, she wasn¡¯t someone to be trifled with, either. In the blink of an eye, it was August. ...... In recent nights, Liu Sanniang would keep dreaming about the man. The dreams the man weaved for her became more and moreplicated, but Liu Sanniang didn¡¯t fall for any of it. She would force herself to wake up every time. When Liu Sanniang went out, she could feel the gaze on her getting closer and longer. She could feel his desire to conquer her. He could already tell that Liu Sanniang was different. She was a psychic. If he conquered and killed her, his joy would be multiplied. He was waiting for an opportunity, and Liu Sanniang did not make him wait for too long. On the third of August, Liu Sanniang left the city in the morning. She was gambling, too. She was betting that he couldn¡¯t wait any longer. The government had been setting up traps everywhere to catch him. At this time, he would either give up or find an opportunity to attack. Hence, Liu Sanniang leaving the city alone was undoubtedly the best opportunity. Jiang Sheng was dressed in gray. He looked very poor, but the way he looked at people was condescending. He carried a bag and left the city. When he left the city, the soldiers did not suspect him. Jiang Sheng snorted disdainfully, thinking to himself. ¡®A bunch of useless people. After looking for me for half a month, you still have no clue who I really am.¡¯ They thought that he was Song Yu, Tang Song, Zhang Yao, Wen Qinghua, and Li Sangui. However, they did not know that his real name was Jiang Sheng. Jiang Sheng observed the situation for a long time before making his move. He was stronger now, but he was still very careful. He did not want to be caught at this juncture. He wanted to leave Yong County to have fun elsewhere. Liu Sanniang left the city to visit a temple in the outskirts. After walking a long way out of the city, she felt the familiar power around her again. Liu Sanniang knew that she had finally lured the beast out of its cave. Liu Sanniang entered the temple, lit an incense stick, and gently ced it on the incense altar. She looked at the huge Buddha statue in the center and crossed her fingers, praying. She opened her eyes and heard footsteps. Liu Sanniang turned around and saw a man walking in. He smiled at her and walked to the Buddha statue to burn incense. Liu Sanniang had already walked out of the temple hall. Not long after, the man came out and caught up with her. ¡°Miss, are you here to burn incense today?¡± Jiang Sheng walked beside Liu Sanniang. He was quite satisfied with her. Liu Sanniang was gentle and beautiful, and her skin was as fair as mutton fat. Such a woman should be his. Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Sheng smiled. ¡°Did you wish for anything from Budda?¡± Liu Sanniang also smiled but did not answer him. She was already certain that this man beside her was the one they¡¯d been looking for. Liu Sanniang looked at him, thinking to herself that this appearance must be his real appearance. He did not transform into anyone else. Jiang Sheng smiled at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss, look into my eyes.¡± Jiang Sheng¡¯s words seemed to have magic power, guiding Liu Sanniang to stare at him. As if she was enchanted, Liu Sanniang looked into his eyes in a daze. Jiang Sheng smiled. ¡°Miss, did you see it clearly?¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Sheng smiled and extended his hand towards Liu Sanniang. ¡°Since you¡¯ve seen it clearly,e with me. Let¡¯s get married and live the life you dream of.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Jiang Sheng. ¡°No.¡± Jiang Sheng was stunned. Outside the temple, many footsteps could be heard. The constables had already entered the temple and surrounded Jiang Sheng. Jiang Sheng narrowed his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re indeed extraordinary, but do you think you can catch me with these people?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Jiang Sheng and frowned, but he simply smiled at her. ¡°Do you know what I¡¯m capable of? You probably don¡¯t know it yet, so how about I show you?¡± Jiang Sheng turned to look at the constables who had surrounded him. His gaze was sharp. Every constable who looked at him started to lose strength, unaware that he had dropped his weapon on the ground. Liu Sanniang eximed. ¡°Don¡¯t look into his eyes.¡± Lin Zheng immediately ordered as well. ¡°Don¡¯t look into his eyes. Catch him.¡± What would happen if such a person got away? It was unimaginable. He did not seem to care about human lives at all. Jiang Sheng panicked when the constables looked away. In terms ofbat skills, he was definitely not a match for these people. His expression was ruthless as hemanded the dazed people. ¡°Kill, kill the people who get in my way.¡± Chapter 120 - Set Up A Trap To Catch Him (Part 2)

Chapter 120: Set Up A Trap To Catch Him (Part 2)

The constables, who had been bewitched by him, suddenly turned cold. They looked at the fellows who had fought alongside them in the past with killing intent. ¡°I¡¯m gonna kill you. You deserve to die. If you die, everything will be fine.¡± Lin Zheng realized that things suddenly became moreplicated. He didn¡¯t expect his subordinates to be bewitched by the man so quickly. Jiang Shengughed. ¡°Wow, I didn¡¯t even know I could use my power this way. Hahahaha, I can control anyone I want now. Everyone in this world will be my puppet. It¡¯s impossible to catch me.¡± Jiang Sheng discovered the extent of his power on his own. The constables that Lin Zheng brought were controlled with just a nce. Lin Zheng shouted. ¡°Wake up! Open your eyes and see who I am!¡± After falling into the dream created by Jiang Sheng, the dream and reality merged. They could hear what Lin Zheng said but couldn¡¯t feel a thing. They even gritted their teeth. ¡°Of course I know who you are. You are my enemy. I will only be free after I kill you.¡± The constables, who were still conscious, were struggling to deal with the situation. As constables, theirbat skills were much better than ordinary people. None of them had any problem capturing a schr like Jiang Sheng, but facing the constables who were bewitched, they felt troubled. Jiang Sheng smiled. This was the first time he experienced the thrill of having such power. He looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Follow me. We¡¯re on the same side. These mortals are just insignificant ants.¡± Liu Sanniang watched as Jiang Sheng approached her step by step. She gathered her strength and stared at Jiang Sheng. One step, two steps¡­ Jiang Sheng couldn¡¯t hide the smile on his face. Although these constables spent years training, they couldn¡¯t even touch him. Some people were born knowing how to be a bad guy. Jiang Sheng smiled. ¡°Do you know what I¡¯ll do to you?¡± ...... Liu Sanniang asked calmly. ¡°What will you do?¡± Jiang Sheng was very satisfied with Liu Sanniang¡¯s response. He said, ¡°I will capture you and crush your dignity bit by bit. I will make you kneel on the ground and beg me not to abandon you. Do you know how powerful I will be in the future? I will make everyone in the world not able to distinguish between dream and reality.¡± ¡°I will let those hypocritical women taste my lips in their dreams. At that time, thosedies, princesses, and empresses will be under my control, and I will be the emperor of all of you.¡± With every word Jiang Sheng uttered, the gentleness on his face diminished, reced by a twisted expression. Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°Oh.¡± Jiang Sheng frowned, a little dissatisfied with Liu Sanniang¡¯s calm expression. ¡°Don¡¯t you believe me? Do you think I can¡¯t do it?¡± Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t believe it because you can¡¯t do it.¡± Chu Yan was already standing behind him, but he hadn¡¯t noticed it yet. How could such a person be the emperor of the world? Jiang Sheng¡¯s face immediately turned ferocious. He reached out to grab Liu Sanniang, but before he could touch her, his wrist was grabbed by a hand. The grip was so strong that it almost crushed his bone. Jiang Sheng couldn¡¯t help but scream. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The pain made him unable to concentrate anymore, and the dream he had created, dissipated. Some constables woke up and immediately threw away the swords in their hands. With a big stride, Lin Zheng walked up to capture Jiang Sheng. Jiang Sheng trembled. He looked at Chu Yan and said with difficulty, ¡°Look into my eyes.¡± He fought back the pain and gathered his strength. Chu Yan turned to look at Jiang Sheng. His ink-ck eyes made Jiang Sheng¡¯s heart shiver with cold. He could not capture Chu Yan¡¯s attention. His eyes were like a ck hole, bottomless, making people feel fear from the bottom of their hearts. Seeing that Chu Yan was not bewitched, Lin Zheng heaved a sigh of relief. He went forward and knocked Jiang Sheng out with his sword. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you this time. The magistrate will definitely reward you. If such a terrifying person managed to escape, I don¡¯t know what would happen.¡± Lin Zheng got someone to tie Jiang Sheng up. Liu Sanniang said, ¡°Block his mouth and blindfold him.¡± Lin Zheng nodded and immediately instructed his people. They had finally captured Jiang Sheng. This operation had been a close call. After exining the reason to the abbot, the abbot showed understanding and let them go after uttering ¡®Amitabha¡¯. On their way back, Chu Yan walked beside Liu Sanniang. Liu Sanniang was puzzled. Chu Yan had disappeared for so many days. Why did he show up at the temple all of a sudden? As if he knew what she was thinking, Chu Yan said in a low voice, ¡°With me around, he won¡¯t have made a move.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. After returning to the city, Jiang Sheng was immediately locked up. Wei Shi was worried. He didn¡¯t know how to interrogate Jiang Sheng. He said to Liu Sanniang, ¡°Miss Liu, to be honest, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m capable of interrogating Jiang Sheng. His ability is too strange. I¡¯ve reported it to the capital, but I haven¡¯t received a reply yet. My good friend told me that I can¡¯t interrogate such a person casually. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be easily bewitched by him.¡± With Jiang Sheng¡¯s terrifying ability, if he interrogated him, he might end up bing his puppet. Lin Zheng had already told Wei Shi about Jiang Sheng hypnotizing the constables at the temple. Wei Shi was worried and wanted to know if Liu Sanniang had any solution. Liu Sanniang seemed to understand Wei Shi¡¯s worry. She said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sir. Since we¡¯ve caught him, we won¡¯t let him escape. I¡¯ll think of a way. Let¡¯s find out his identity first.¡± Since Jiang Sheng had been using multiple identities, Liu Sanniang and the others still needed to find out who he really was. Wei Shi nodded. He immediately got people to paint dozens of portraits of Jiang Sheng. If they asked around, they would definitely be able to find some people who knew Jiang Sheng. Liu Sanniang left the government office. Chu Yan followed and sent her home before leaving. When she got home, Liu Sanniang sat in the courtyard and ate some dried fruits from time to time. She wondered how else she could use her ability. Jiang Sheng could learn to use his power without being taught. How about her? Could she use her power to counter Jiang Sheng¡¯s? If so, how? Liu Sanniang released her power and wrapped it around the house. She could sense all the memories rted to this house. From these memories, she could see her father when he was a young man and her grandparents who had passed away. Chapter 121 - Identity Exposed (Part 1)

Chapter 121: Identity Exposed (Part 1)

Many memories reyed in her mind. She could even freely choose the time frame to extract a particr memory. The more she released her power, the more power she could feel fluctuations in this world. ¡°Sanniang, Sanniang.¡± Liu Sanniang was woken up. She opened her eyes and realized that it was almost dark. Madam Wei had returned home. Liu Sanniang said in a daze, ¡°Mother.¡± Madam Wei smiled. ¡°Why did you fall asleep in the courtyard?¡± Only then did Liu Sanniang realize that she had fallen asleep while meditating. She stretched and felt like her power had increased a little. Liu Sanniang was in a good mood. She held Madam Wei¡¯s arm and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t cooked yet. Mother, go to rest. I¡¯ll cook.¡± Madam Wei smiled gently. ¡°It¡¯s alright, you must be sleepy. Go and rest. I¡¯ll make something simple. It won¡¯t take long.¡± Liu Sanniang had be a psychic. When she had nothing to do, she spent her time embroidering and rxing. If there was something, she would be busy. Clearly, she had been dealing with something during these days. Hence, she must have been too tired and fell asleep in the courtyard. As a mother, Madam Wei felt worried about her daughter. How could she still let her daughter do the chores at home? Liu Sanniang felt her mother¡¯s warm care. Her mother¡¯s love was really sweet. ...... However, Liu Sanniang still insisted on helping Madam Wei cook. At night, Mr. Liu, Liu Dng, and the others returned. Liu Eng wanted to ask something but was stopped by the angry look Dng shot at him. Mr. Liu smiled and picked up some food for Liu Sanniang, pretending not to know anything. Liu Sanniang woke up early the next morning. Madam Wei had not left yet and was steaming buns. Liu Sanniang entered the kitchen. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m going to the government office.¡± Madam Wei said, ¡°Take some buns with you.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. The buns Madam Wei made were small, thin, and juicy. They were delicious. She took some and said to Madam Wei with a smile, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Madam Wei sighed. She could hide nothing from her daughter now. When Liu Sanniang arrived at the government office, Wei Shi was already present. He had found out about Jiang Sheng¡¯s real identity. Before Liu Sanniang could ask, Wei Shi spoke up. ¡°Miss Liu, I¡¯ve found out that his name is actually Jiang Sheng. His parents are no longer around. He¡¯s a schr and his life was pretty hard.¡± Liu Sanniang listened carefully. The more she knew about him, the more she felt that she could break his ability. Wei Shi continued. ¡°The Jiang family was originally a small noble family and Jiang Sheng was the only son. His family was rich, so they let him study and hoped that he would pass the examination. Jiang Sheng was engaged to the daughter of a family member from Ling County when he was young. The two families were family friends. However, the Jiang family was from Yong County. After Mr. Jiang became rich, he moved back to his hometown. The two families agreed that when the children of the two families grew up, they would prepare a wedding for them.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, the good times didn¡¯tst long. Less than ten years after the Jiang family returned to their hometown, they gradually fell into decline. His parents passed away one after another. When Jiang Sheng was sixteen, he proposed marriage. However, the Jiang family was broke, and Mr. and Mrs. Jiang had already passed away, so that family went back on their word. They beat Jiang Sheng up and chased him out. When Jiang Sheng went back after being rejected, the news spread out and he became a hot topic of discussion among his neighbors. In the past few years, Jiang Sheng took the county-level examination every year, but failed every time. He asked his teacher to rmend him but his teacher said that his writing was awful and refused him.¡± After Wei Shi finished speaking, he frowned. ¡°No one knows how he obtained the power. None of his neighbors know that he¡¯s different. However, a few women nearby said that he seems to have be rich recently. He has been drinking good wine and eating meat for a long time.¡± After hearing what Wei Shi said, Liu Sanniang responded. ¡°Sir, I want to see him.¡± Wei Shi looked solemn. ¡°Miss Liu, can you handle it?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Wei Shi and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try.¡± Wei Shi thought for a moment. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve already written another report and sent it to the capitalst night. I can only keep him locked up for the time being. Lin Zheng is keeping an eye on him. You can go see him.¡± ¡°Lin Zheng??¡± Liu Sanniang was puzzled. She asked. ¡°Why don¡¯t you let Chu Yan watch him?¡± Wei Shi smiled. ¡°Chu Yan is only responsible for protecting you.¡± When Chu Yan came to the government office and made his request, Wei Shi was stunned. He was able to subdue Lin Zheng in a second and didn¡¯t ask for money. There was no reason for Wei Shi to reject him. Though Chu Yan was a constable, Wei Shi didn¡¯t really have any authority over Chu Yan. Wei Shi brought Liu Sanniang to the county prison. Jiang Sheng had a special identity and was locked up alone. Only Lin Zheng was guarding him inside, but there were many guards outside. After entering, Lin Zheng looked a little tired. ¡°Sir, Miss Liu, be careful. He can use his ability even without talking.¡± Lin Zheng¡¯s eyes darkened. He had been trickedst night. If not for his firm mind, he would have been bewitched by Jiang Sheng. If Jiang Sheng was any stronger, he would be in danger. Wei Shi looked solemn. If such a dangerous person managed to get away, it was unimaginable what kind of atrocities he wouldmit. Jiang Sheng was blindfolded and gagged. His entire body was tied up tightly. When he heard footsteps and heard Lin Zheng talking to Liu Sanniang, he started struggling. If he wasn¡¯t tied up, he would have taken Yu Zhenzhen¡¯s lifest night. That way, he could leave this ce. Lin Zheng¡¯s mind was very firm. He was able to stay focused. Once he knew his mind was drifting away, he would bite his tongue to stay sober and firm. Wei Shi looked at Lin Zheng. ¡°Go and rest first. Find some people with a strong mind to rece you.¡± Only by having a determined mind could one not be bewitched. Lin Zheng nodded and left. Wei Shi looked at him in the cell and said, ¡°Jiang Sheng, I¡¯ve already found out your identity. You¡¯d better give up resisting and plead guilty.¡± Jiang Sheng¡¯s mouth was gagged and his eyes were covered. He was furious and wanted to take out the rag from his mouth and remove the cloth from his eyes. Liu Sanniang looked at the bound man and said, ¡°Jiang Sheng, let me introduce myself officially. My name is Liu Sanniang and I¡¯m a psychic.¡± Chapter 122 - Identity Exposed (Part 2)

Chapter 122: Identity Exposed (Part 2)

Jiang Sheng struggled angrily and shouted in a muffled voice. ¡°Let go of me!¡± ¡®Let me go if you dare. Do you dare?¡¯ Although Jiang Sheng was blindfolded and could not see, he still managed to find where Liu Sanniang was standing. He knew that as long as he controlled Liu Sanniang, he could turn the situation around. He gathered all his strength and focused on fabricating a dream for Liu Sanniang. Liu Sanniang did not back off. She released her power and formed an indestructible shield around herself before walking towards the cell. Wei Shi couldn¡¯t help but remind her. ¡°Miss Liu, be careful.¡± Outsiders had no way of interfering in the battle between psychics. The fight had already begun even if both of them looked the same on the outside. Liu Sanniang watched as Jiang Sheng gradually disappeared from the cell. Slowly, the setting changed. The gentle man reached out to her. Behind the man were two good-looking children. It was as if as long as she extended her hand, she would be happy for the rest of her life. It was very tempting, but Liu Sanniang was determined and did not even look at the scene. The image disappeared and changed immediately. The man¡¯s face was also changing. No matter what he said, she remained unmoved. Liu Sanniang¡¯s eyes were firm. She said calmly, ¡°Break.¡± ...... With one sound, all the dreams shattered. Jiang Sheng struggled with all his might, thinking to himself that it didn¡¯t work probably because his mouth was covered. He couldn¡¯t call Liu Sanniang¡¯s name, so the dream he created was less effective. It was enough to bewitch ordinary people, but it wasn¡¯t enough to deal with a determined person. Moreover, Liu Sanniang was a psychic. Jiang Sheng was furious. Liu Sanniang walked to the cell. In these few steps, she had broken Jiang Sheng¡¯s dream dozens of times. She reached out and gently opened the cell door. Jiang Sheng struggled. Liu Sanniang squatted down and grabbed Jiang Sheng¡¯s hand. Jiang Sheng twisted and tried to break free. He could feel Liu Sanniang attacking him. He resisted with all his might and was soon covered in cold sweat. Liu Sanniang closed her eyes and gathered all her strength into a sharp sword, ruthlessly piercing the fort Jiang Sheng had set up in his heart. Jiang Sheng felt blood rushing up his throat. He spat out the cloth in his mouth, and the smell of blood filled his nose. His entire body trembled involuntarily. He could feel Liu Sanniang¡¯s power. It was much stronger than his. He felt like he was turned into a nk paper spread out in front of Liu Sanniang. He had no secrets, no privacy left. He resisted with all his might, trying to drive this force out and regain his freedom. Liu Sanniang also felt blood rushing up her throat. She swallowed it down. Jiang Sheng was still resisting, but she had already gained the upper hand. She suffered some internal injuries, but Jiang Sheng¡¯s sufferings were worse. If he resisted, he would also hurt himself. Now, it was a test of whose power was stronger. Liu Sanniang fought back the urge to spit blood and slowly said, ¡°Your name is Jiang Sheng. You lived a veryfortable life, but the good times didn¡¯tst long. Your family¡¯s business fell, and your parents passed away one after another. When you reached the age of marriage, you went to propose marriage. However, you were chased away. You suffered a lot of humiliation. They said that you weren¡¯t worthy. Your family had already fallen, and your parents were dead. You returned in a sorry state.¡± ¡°You studied hard and wanted to get an academic title to make aeback. However, the heavens seemed to be against you. No matter how hard you worked, your writing was never appreciated by the teacher. Soon, you used up all the money your parents had left. You started to worry and hated your life. You went to the brothel, but you were chased away again. The courtesans mocked you and made fun of you for being useless. You suffered a huge humiliation.¡± ¡°Later, you dreamed. In the dream, your name was not Jiang Sheng, but Song Yu. You obtained the life you dreamed of. At first, you were unwilling to wake up. You drank all night and were in love with the woman in your dream, Yan Lan. After you woke up, you realized that your appearance had be Song Yu¡¯s.¡± Liu Sanniang frowned. She already knew everything about that matter. She swallowed the blood in her throat. ¡°No, no, how did you exactly obtain your power?¡± Jiang Sheng was covered in sweat, but he still didn¡¯t give up struggling. ¡°Let go of me. I know you¡¯re injured too. If this continues, I¡¯ll die, but you won¡¯t be any better.¡± After saying that, Jiang Sheng tilted his head and spat out a mouthful of blood. ¡°Haha, your ability isn¡¯t good enough.¡± Liu Sanniang could no longer fight back the blood. It streamed down from the corner of her mouth. Wei Shi was terrified. ¡°Miss Liu!¡± Wei Shi was really worried about Liu Sanniang. Liu Sanniang said with difficulty, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Liu Sanniang and Jiang Sheng went into a silent battle. Jiang Sheng was very powerful, and Liu Sanniang¡¯s hands could not help but tremble. Jiang Sheng gritted his teeth. ¡°Liu Sanniang.¡± Jiang Sheng called Liu Sanniang¡¯s name and tried to create a dream for her again. She closed her eyes. Her power was by no means weak, but the method she had used was wrong. What could she do topletely crush Jiang Sheng? If Jiang Sheng could learn by himself, what about her? Although Jiang Sheng was blindfolded, his tone was getting more and more frightening. ¡°Liu Sanniang, Liu Sanniang, Liu Sanniang¡­¡± He called Liu Sanniang¡¯s name again and again. Liu Sanniang frowned slightly. She let her spiritual sense drift into a chaotic state. She did not listen, look, or think. She only focused on dealing with Jiang Sheng¡¯s power. Gradually, her power began to fuse with Jiang Sheng¡¯s power. Liu Sanniang spat out a mouthful of blood and said calmly, ¡°You lost.¡± The moment Jiang Sheng felt his power being devoured, he copsed. Jiang Sheng¡¯s body was trembling. ¡°No, no.¡± Liu Sanniang grabbed Jiang Sheng¡¯s hand harder. After devouring Jiang Sheng¡¯s power, she slowly said, ¡°Now, let me see what you are.¡± How did Jiang Sheng get his power? Now, Jiang Sheng really had no strength to fight back. Liu Sanniang¡¯s power was like a dark cloud that covered the sky. Jiang Sheng no longer had any secrets in front of her. Four hours passed quickly and the silent war was finallying to an end. There were already several figures in the cell, but Liu Sanniang did not see them with her eyes closed. Seeing that Liu Sanniang had won, Wei Shi heaved a sigh of relief and listened quietly. Liu Sanniang said, ¡°Your real name is not Jiang Sheng. Your name is Jiang Bing. You were born in an ordinary farmer¡¯s family and your body had always been weak. You only learned to walk when you were four years old and could speak when you were six.¡± Chapter 123 - Identity Exposed (Part 3)

Chapter 123: Identity Exposed (Part 3)

Jiang Sheng was trembling all over. ¡°Stop, stop. That¡¯s not me. That¡¯s not me.¡± Wei Shi and the others were shocked. What did she mean by he was not Jiang Sheng but Jiang Bing? Liu Sanniang did not stop. She went on exposing his identity. ¡°You¡¯re the youngest son in the family. You¡¯re not unique. Your parents didn¡¯t abandon you, but they¡¯re waiting for you to die. The entire family is waiting for you to die. You¡¯re so weak that you can¡¯t even hold a bowl properly. The sisters in the family don¡¯t y with you. Theyugh at you for being a lousy child.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t talk much because if you open your mouth, the wind will blow and you¡¯ll get sick. Every day you live is a torture. You watch them run and eat andugh. You envy them like crazy. You want to have a healthy body, but you can¡¯t anymore because you were born without one. You never went out and were almost non-existent. Your mother and father wait for you to die. Your rtives never ask about you. Your death is what people expect.¡± ¡°That year, a rich family moved in. Before they came over, they built a house. You heard from your parents that this family was rich. They have a son called Jiang Sheng. He¡¯s the only son. He¡¯s been smart since he was young because his parents were knowledgeable. Ever since Jiang Sheng moved in, you can hear him reading every morning.¡± ¡°In your heart, you want to be Jiang Sheng. Every day, you¡¯re thinking how good it would be if you were Jiang Sheng. Your spiritual senses are getting stronger and stronger. One day, when you wake up, you realize that the house is different and your body is no longer weak. When you look at your hand, it¡¯s not bony, but fair and fleshy. When you look in the mirror in fear, you see an unfamiliar face. When you run out, you no longer fall and break your leg. Most surprisingly, you hear someone call you Jiang Sheng.¡± ¡°You became Jiang Sheng. You were overjoyed, but you were afraid that someone would find out this secret. You climbed over the wall and went back to your dark room. Looking at yourself lying on the bed, you heard yourself saying in a panic. ¡°Who are you? Why are you exactly the same as me?¡± You told the real Jiang Sheng that your bodies had been swapped. From then on, you would study well in Jiang Sheng¡¯s ce and get married, while Jiang Sheng would wait for death in your body.¡± ¡°The real Jiang Sheng died not long after. As for you, you lived for ten years with this healthy body. You thought that you could live a good life, but you didn¡¯t expect the Jiang family to go broke. You were resentful. You weren¡¯t cut out to study and didn¡¯t get the life you wanted. Many yearster, you were drunk and didn¡¯t wake up. Only then did you realize that you had a strange power. You could create dreams and turn into the person in your dreams. You became Song Yu, Tang Song, Li Sangui, Zhang Yao, and Wen Qinghua.¡± Liu Sanniang had already let go of Jiang Bing¡¯s hand. Officer Zhou came back to his senses and asked. ¡°Why did he kill Yan Lan?¡± Why did he have to kill someone when he could just enjoy his life. If Yan Lan didn¡¯t die, her servant girl wouldn¡¯t report the case to the government. If the government didn¡¯t receive the case, they wouldn¡¯t investigate it. If they didn¡¯t investigate it, he wouldn¡¯t be caught. Liu Sanniang looked at Jiang Bing lying t on the floor. ¡°Just as I guessed, Yan Lan tested his love towards her by telling him that she was pregnant, which made him want to kill her.¡± Yan Lan was a courtesan and a woman of the world. After Song Yu appeared in his life, she wanted to run away with him. ...... She loved Song Yu, and Song Yu kept saying that he loved her as well. However, sometimes, when one loved too deeply, they would be paranoid. Yan Lan tested Song Yu, pretending to be pregnant. At that time, Jiang Bing was afraid that his identity would be discovered, so he created a dream for Yan Lan to make her turn hopeless and kill herself. The bawd wanted to settle this matter quietly but the servant girl, Xiao Zhu, who wanted to be free, reported the case, and that was the beginning of everything. When the truth was revealed, everyone was shocked. No one expected someone like Jiang Bing to exist in this world. Liu Sanniang said to Wei Shi, ¡°Sir, he no longer has any special ability.¡± Wei Shi looked at Jiang Bing. ¡°Miss Liu, thank you.¡± If not for Liu Sanniang, they would not have known that Jiang Bing was the real culprit. Liu Sanniang was a little tired. ¡°It¡¯s what I should do.¡± Jiang Bing slowly regained his senses. He looked at Liu Sanniang with hatred and cursed her with the most vicious words. ¡°You don¡¯t know anything. You ruined my life. I curse you. I curse you to die a horrible death and die without descendants!¡± When Lin Zheng heard Jiang Bing¡¯s vicious curse, he immediately strode forward, tore off the cloth covering Jiang Bing¡¯s eyes, and punched him twice. There was no need to be afraid of Jiang Bing. Lin Zheng grabbed Jiang Bing¡¯s cor and said, ¡°You¡¯re the one who doesn¡¯t care about thew and kills people wantonly. You will be punished for your evil acts!¡± Jiang Bing was punched twice and he curled up in pain. After a while, heughed sinisterly. ¡°Hahahaha. I will be punished for my evil acts. Hahaha, how funny is that?¡± No one cared about what Jiang Bing said because he was not worthy of sympathy at all. Not only did he not cherish his life after bing Jiang Sheng, but he also killed someone. If he lived a good life, who would discover his true identity? He had the healthy body which he always prayed for. He could read and do things that he didn¡¯t dare to think about in the past. However, he wasn¡¯t grateful and wanted more. It was infuriating. Lin Zheng gritted his teeth and said, ¡°You¡¯re just reaping what you sow. You took someone else¡¯s identity, but you were not satisfied with it. The real Jiang Sheng was innocent. No one knew that he was Jiang Sheng even after he died. What right do you have to think that you¡¯re innocent?¡± Jiang Bing fell silent. He did not bother listening to Lin Zheng. Instead, he looked at Liu Sanniang resentfully. If she had not interfered, he would not have ended up like this. Wei Shi looked at Jiang Bing. ¡°It¡¯s good that his ability is stripped away. He will pay the price for what he has done and receive his punishment.¡± As if having gone mad, Jiang Bing shouted with bloodshot eyes. ¡°I won¡¯t give up. I¡¯m different from others. I will definitely regain that power again. After that, I will turn the world upside down.¡± Chapter 124 - I’ll Weave You A Dream Too (Part 1)

Chapter 124: I¡¯ll Weave You A Dream Too (Part 1)

Jiang Bing¡¯s gaze was terrifying. At this moment, his spiritual sense became much stronger. Wei Shi frowned. He felt that Jiang Bing¡¯s gaze was too vicious. Wei Shi felt a little uneasy. He looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Jiang Bing and her eyes darkened. ¡°Since you like to control others so much, how about I create a dream for you?¡± Jiang Bing looked at Liu Sanniang and his pupils constricted. Liu Sanniang walked towards Jiang Bing and said word by word, ¡°I know what you want. I also know what you¡¯re afraid of.¡± Jiang Bing¡¯s face instantly turned pale. He roared. ¡°No, no, stop. You¡¯ll destroy me. Stop.¡± Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°Jiang Bing.¡± She had obtained his power and could also create dreams, just like him. She called Jiang Bing¡¯s name and released her power to envelop him. His eyes widened and he fainted. Liu Sanniang drew a deep breath. She was very tired. Wei Shi looked at Jiang Bing lying on the floor unconsciously and wanted to ask her about it, but when he saw how tired Liu Sanniang was, he held back. Liu Sanniang seemed to know what Wei Shi was thinking. She smiled at him and said, ¡°Sir, don¡¯t worry. He won¡¯t die. He¡¯s just in a dream. After the dream ends, he will wake up.¡± Wei Shi was relieved. He said, ¡°Miss Liu, I¡¯ll get Lin Zheng to send you back to rest.¡± Liu Sanniang did not refuse and nodded. ...... After leaving the government office, Liu Sanniang saw Chu Yan waiting outside. He looked at her and smiled. His cold expression immediately softened, and his eyes were as dark as ink. Lin Zheng, who was going to send Liu Sanniang home, looked at Chu Yan. He turned to Liu Sanniang and said, ¡°Miss Liu, since Chu Yan is here to take you home, I¡¯ll go back to help Magistrate Wei. Have a good rest.¡± When Lin Zheng returned to the government office, Chu Yan said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± Liu Sanniang couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°When did you arrive?¡± Chu Yan smiled. ¡°I just arrived.¡± Liu Sanniang did not believe him. Why did she feel that Chu Yan seemed to have arrived long ago just to wait for her? Liu Sanniang blushed. She patted her red cheeks and muttered. ¡°Who cares?¡± ... Jiang Bing was woken up by the sound of someone reading. He opened his eyes and was still a little confused. He had a beautiful dream. In the dream, he obtained an ability and became Jiang Sheng. However, the dream had just begun when he woke up. His eyes darkened as he looked at his emaciated body. He got out of bed. The sky was still gray and it was just beginning to brighten. At this time, no one in the family was up yet, but it would be soon when the house woke up. Jiang Sheng loved to learn and had always woken up early. As Jiang Bing listened to the poems and articles he recited, he thought of the dream again. He was not sleepy at all. He got out of bed, picked up the walking stick beside him, and slowly walked towards the door. He had been born with a congenital deficiency. When he was four years old, he had learned to walk. At six, he could speak, but he rarely spoke because speaking would make him fall sick easily, and if he fell sick again and again, he might die sooner. Even though his body was in such a terrible state, he didn¡¯t want to die. He wanted to live. Therefore, he did not talk much. As time passed, his family forgot that he knew how to talk. He walked slowly out of the door and approached the wall. He did everything slowly because he had to be very careful. There was arge stone mill in the corner. Jiang Bing struggled to climb up. He panted for a while before calming his breathing. The sound of reading had disappeared. Jiang Bing calmed his breathing and looked over the other side of the wall. He wanted to see what Jiang Sheng looked like. When he looked over, he met a pair of frightened eyes. A man with ordinary looks was looking at him in a daze. Jiang Bing smiled and mouthed ¡®Jiang Sheng¡¯. Jiang Sheng actually looked exactly the same as in his dream. When Jiang Bing smiled, Jiang Sheng was frightened and immediately shouted. ¡°Dad, Mom,e out quickly. There¡¯s a monster here.¡± He threw away the book and ran into the house. Jiang Bing chuckled as he watched Jiang Sheng run into the house. He thought that Jiang Sheng really had a healthy body and could run fast. As a gust of cold wind blew into his mouth, Jiang Bing started coughing. Jiang Sheng¡¯s scream quickly alerted his parents. They came out with big sticks and looked at Jiang Bing warily. Themotion at Jiang Sheng¡¯s house also woke up Jiang Bing¡¯s parents who came out in a hurry. Jiang Sheng¡¯s parents were shocked by Jiang Bing, but they soon realized that Jiang Bing was not a monster, but a human. Theyforted Jiang Sheng and said, ¡°Sheng, don¡¯t be afraid. He¡¯s not a monster, he¡¯s a human.¡± Jiang Bing was just too skinny and scary-looking. Since he had not seen the sun for many years, he was not very good-looking. So, when people looked at him, they would be frightened out of their wits. When Jiang Bing¡¯s parents saw Jiang Bing standing on the stone mill and leaning against the wall, scaring Jiang Sheng, they immediately pulled Jiang Bing down. Mrs. Jiang frowned. ¡°Do you want to die? Why did you climb so high?¡± Mrs. Jiang had given birth to a few children. She did not feel good about her son being like this. At first, she felt very guilty and thought that Jiang Bing would not live for long, so she treated him better. However, she did not expect that Jiang Bing would survive several serious illnesses. He had never actually recovered, but he did not die as well. Mrs. Jiang no longer felt guilty. She only wanted Jiang Bing to die quickly. Jiang Bing¡¯s existence made everyone feel disgusted. He was born weak and couldn¡¯t do anything. Sooner orter, he would die. Moreover, he was so scary. It was better for him to die early. But he just wouldn¡¯t die! Mr. Jiang¡¯s face darkened. Jiang Bing couldn¡¯t stop coughing. He was dragged back to the room and onto the bed. He felt pain all over his body, making him curl up. The pain seemed to have been magnified several times. It hurt, it hurt. His parents didn¡¯t care at all and had already left. Jiang Bing didn¡¯t even dare to move because it would hurt, so he didn¡¯t want to move. Jiang Bing couldn¡¯t help but think how good it would be if the dream was real. Life did not change for him, and Jiang Bing never had that dream again. He spent every second thinking about how good it would be if he became Jiang Sheng. After being frightened by him, Jiang Sheng stopped reading in the morning. Every morning, Jiang Bing would get up and climb up the stone mill to take a look, but Jiang Sheng did not go up to study anymore. Jiang Bing was very disappointed. It was as if he was possessed. He wanted to be Jiang Sheng at all costs. He recalled what his parents said about Jiang Sheng again and again in his mind. Chapter 125 - I’ll Weave You a Dream Too (Part 2)

Chapter 125: I¡¯ll Weave You a Dream Too (Part 2)

He wanted to have that sweet dream again at night. But he never dreamed of it again. People said that one would dream at night what one thought about in the day. Then, why did he not dream again? Jiang Bing couldn¡¯t hear Jiang Sheng reading and it seemed that he couldn¡¯t live anymore. He felt hopeless. Mrs. Jiang fed him impatiently and urged him. ¡°Hurry up and eat. I still have something to do.¡± Jiang Bing looked at his mother. ¡°Mother, I don¡¯t want to live anymore.¡± When Jiang Bing suddenly spoke up, Mrs. Jiang was so frightened that she knocked over the bowl. Ever since Jiang Bing knew how to speak, he had never spoken. When he suddenly uttered these words, Mrs. Jiang was shocked. She had forgotten that Jiang Bing could actually speak. Jiang Bing watched as Mrs. Jiang slowly cleaned up the mess. He said slowly, ¡°Mom, can I beg you for something?¡± Jiang Bing rarely said anything. He was only a child, but his voice sounded like an old man in his seventies or eighties. When Mrs. Jiang heard this, it was especially ear-piercing. After calming down, she looked up at Jiang Bing. ¡°What did you just say? Say it again.¡± Jiang Bing coughed and said, ¡°Mom, I said I don¡¯t want to live anymore.¡± Jiang Bing knew that this was exactly what his mother wanted to hear. She had been waiting for this. Someone like him shouldn¡¯t be living in this world anymore, but he had lived for ten years. Ten years of his life was equivalent to ten years of torture for Mrs. Jiang. Mrs. Jiang no longer had any affection for him, but she could not bear to kill him. Her family was waiting for him to give up on himself. Mrs. Jiang looked at Jiang Bing. ¡°Bing, tell me what your wish is. I¡¯ll fulfill it.¡± Jiang Bing smiled. His smile was ugly and a little scary. Mrs. Jiang frowned. Jiang Bing said slowly, ¡°Mom, I want to see Jiang Sheng. Please.¡± Mrs. Jiang frowned. ¡°Bing, ask for something else. What do you want to eat or what do you want to wear? I¡¯ll fulfill your wish.¡± Mrs. Jiang didn¡¯t want to ask why Jiang Bing wanted to see Jiang Sheng, but she knew that Jiang Sheng wouldn¡¯te over. They were not even rtives. Last time, Jiang Bing scared Jiang Sheng so badly. Why would Jiang Shenge to see him? The request made no sense. Jiang Bing shook his head. ¡°No, I just want to see him. Just once.¡± He grabbed Mrs. Jiang¡¯s clothes. ¡°Mom, please, please.¡± He just wanted to see Jiang Sheng and take a good look at him. He couldn¡¯t have that dream anymore. He had almost forgotten what Jiang Sheng looked like in his dream. He wanted to see Jiang Sheng to remember his dream again. Mrs. Jiang shook off Jiang Bing¡¯s hand. Jiang Bing¡¯s hand hit the edge of the bed and immediately turned purple. However, he didn¡¯t seem to feel pain. The veins on his forehead bulged. He grabbed Mrs. Jiang again. ¡°Mother, promise me, okay?¡± Mrs. Jiang shook Jiang Bing off again and took a few steps back. She only stopped when Jiang Bing could no longer reach her. Jiang Bing reached out, trying to grab her, his expression ferocious and terrifying. Mrs. Jiang felt her hair stand on end. She said patiently, ¡°Bing, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t agree with you, but this is too difficult.¡± Jiang Bing looked at Mrs. Jiang. ¡°After I see Jiang Sheng, I¡¯ll stop eating. If you don¡¯t let me see him, I¡¯ll eat everything in the house and try to outlive all of you.¡± He knew how to convince Mrs. Jiang. If he ate well and was careful, he wouldn¡¯t die. He lived a life worse than death, but he just wouldn¡¯t die. Mrs. Jiang¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Okay, okay, I promise you. I¡¯ll go and ask him.¡± Only then did Jiang Bing smile and close his eyes in exhaustion. His body was weak, and he felt extremely tired after saying so much. His hand hurt so much that it felt like it was about to break. Mrs. Jiang went out and mmed the door. Jiang Bing breathed slowly to adjust his breathing. Now that Jiang Bing was willing to give up, Mrs. Jiang told Mr. Jiang about it. The two of them went silent for a while before Mrs. Jiang started sobbing. Mr. Jiang said after a while, ¡°Let¡¯s fulfill his wish.¡± Living like this was a torture for Jiang Bing and them. No matter what, he had to make the Jiang family agree to send Jiang Sheng over. Mrs. Jiang went to talk to the Jiang family and told them everything about Jiang Bing. Jiang Sheng¡¯s parents sighed, but they didn¡¯t want to agree. Mrs. Jiang and Mr. Jiang both kowtowed and begged. They said that this was Jiang Bing¡¯sst wish. Jiang Bing even had to use a walking stick to get out of bed. He would not hurt Jiang Sheng. After a lot of persuasion, Jiang Sheng¡¯s parents finally agreed. That day, Jiang Sheng¡¯s parents brought him over. It had been a long time since Jiang Bing sat in the main room. The entire family was looking at him, but they also felt like they were looking at a stranger. Jiang Bing knew that though he was born in this family, he never actually belonged to this family. He couldn¡¯t care less about others. He looked at Jiang Sheng greedily as if others didn¡¯t exist. Jiang Bing said to Jiang Sheng, ¡°I had a beautiful dream. In the dream, I upied your body and became you.¡± Jiang Bing smiled and said excitedly, ¡°With your body, I could walk, eat, and do everything I wanted. Do you know how much I hate my body? I don¡¯t dare to speak, eat too much, walk, or do anything. Jiang Bing looked at Jiang Sheng greedily. ¡°I want to be you so much.¡± Jiang Sheng looked at Jiang Bing indifferently and said, ¡°But you¡¯re not me, and you¡¯ll never be me. You¡¯re you. You¡¯re weak and can¡¯t even walk. Moreover, you¡¯ll die very early. As for me, I¡¯ll be fine. You¡¯ll never be able to change your identity. You¡¯ll die with this identity.¡± Jiang Bing¡¯s eyes widened in fear. He felt suffocated, but he could not say a word. No, no, the most terrifying fact was revealed by Jiang Sheng. Jiang Bing could not ept this truth. He struggled, ovee with fear and despair. What he was most afraid of was never being able to escape this identity. He hated his body, hated being born like this, and was also afraid of dying like this. But now, he was going to die like this. His consciousness dissipated bit by bit. He was indignant, indignant, so indignant¡­ Chapter 126 - I’ll Weave You A Dream Too (Part 3)

Chapter 126: I¡¯ll Weave You A Dream Too (Part 3)

When Jiang Bing regained consciousness, he realized that he was actually a woman. His name was no longer Jiang Bing, and his body was no longer weak. He had be healthy and his name was Yan Lan. Even though he had escaped Jiang Bing¡¯s identity, he still couldn¡¯t escape his miserable fate. He became a whore and hoped that someone would really love him. When a man named Song Yu appeared, he fell in love with him with all his heart. However, he was let down and lost all his hope eventually. Jiang Bing was in extreme pain. When he woke up again, he realized that he was still a woman. This time, his name was Zi Yan. He wanted to live a good and ordinary life blessed with a healthy body. However, no matter what he did, he still ended up being a whore in the end. Everything seemed to be destined. He had fallen in love with a man again. He thought that an older man would be able to give her a home and rely on him for the rest of his life. But¡­ he was let down again. He had no hope of surviving and killed himself. When he woke up again, he was still a woman. His name was Yu Zhenzhen. He struggled in despair and prayed that the heavens would let him off this time. He was already miserable enough. However, no matter what he did, he still ended up being a whore. When that man appeared, he fell in love with him without hesitation and gave his heart. But in the end, the man betrayed him. He swallowed gold andmitted suicide. It was extremely painful. ...... Jiang Bing was in so much pain that he wanted to die. He opened his eyes and looked around nkly. Many images appeared in his mind. He was silent, and tears of regret fell from the corners of his eyes. So, this was the dream Liu Sanniang had created for him. Jiang Bing couldn¡¯t help butugh at himself. This was his retribution. He had a chance to live well, but he didn¡¯t cherish it. But now it was toote. Toote. Seeing that Jiang Bing had woken up, the constable immediately became vignt. However, when he saw Jiang Bing crying andughing, the constable sighed and shook his head. When Jiang Bing woke up, the constable reported it to Wei Shi immediately. Wei Shi said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Miss Liu said that he¡¯s harmless now.¡± Three dayster. Wei Shi was handling paperwork at the county office when a constable ran in from outside. He knelt down and reported, ¡°Sir, someone from the capital is here.¡± Wei Shi became serious. ¡°Who came?¡± The constable said, ¡°It¡¯s the Third Prince¡¯s man. He¡¯s already at the government office. He wants to see Jiang Bing and take him back to the capital.¡± Wei Shi thought for a moment and immediately stood up. ¡°Then, quickly bring Jiang Bing over.¡± The constable went to bring Jiang Bing. Wei Shi was about to go out to receive the guest when footsteps came from outside. ¡°Is Magistrate Wei here?¡± Wei Shi went to wee him. ¡°I am here.¡± Wei Shi cupped his hands and bowed. It was the Third Prince¡¯s personal guard, Jiang Wei. He had rushed over after receiving Wei Shi¡¯s urgent letter. Jiang Wei looked at Wei Shi and said, ¡°Magistrate Wei, thank you for investigating this case. Where¡¯s Jiang Sheng?¡± As soon as the letter reached the capital, the Third Prince immediately volunteered to handle this case in the royal court. After the emperor gave his permission, the Third Prince sent his man to Yong County to take over the criminal. Wei Shi said, ¡°I¡¯ve already gotten someone to bring him over. Please wait a moment.¡± Jiang Wei was the Third Prince¡¯s personal guard. He had a higher official ranking than Wei Shi and was a martial artist. He had a bad temper and was impatient. Jiang Wei¡¯s expression was cold as he nodded. Wei Shi said, ¡°Sir, this person¡¯s real name is Jiang Bing, not Jiang Sheng.¡± He still did not know Jiang Bing¡¯s true identity when he sent the report three days ago. Jiang Wei, who came from the capital, naturally did not know that Jiang Sheng was actually Jiang Bing. Jiang Wei frowned and did not say anything. Jiang Bing was quickly brought over. Jiang Wei looked at Jiang Bing who looked like he was on hisst breath. ¡°Him?¡± Wei Shi nodded. ¡°It¡¯s him.¡± ¡°Thank you, Magistrate Wei. I¡¯ll take him away now.¡± Wei Shi was surprised. ¡°Sir, you came all the way here. Aren¡¯t you going to rest?¡± Jiang Wei said calmly, ¡°No, I have to go back andplete my task.¡± He had to bring back Jiang Bing as soon as possible. Wei Shi did not insist on him staying. ¡°Then, stay safe.¡± Jiang Wei nodded and left with the man. Wei Shi also had other cases to deal with, so he naturally didn¡¯t have the time to think about anything else. Fortunately, not all cases were soplicated. Liu Sanniang rested at home for a few days. When the dream she gave Jiang Bing ended, she could feel that Jiang Bing was repentant. Liu Sanniang felt some golden light fly into her body, and the internal injuries she had suffered during the time, were healed. Her power had also increased quite a bit. After obtaining Jiang Bing¡¯s ability, she now could also create dreams for others. Madam Wei had seen how tired her daughter was these past few days. She did not ask about it. Instead, she cooked a lot of nourishing food for Liu Sanniang to nourish her body. Mr. Liu and her older brothers did not inquire about it either, but Liu Sanniang could feel the concern in their eyes. Therefore, Liu Sanniang created a good dream for them. A beautiful dream could make one feel good. Madam Wei¡¯s mood improved a lot and she was less worried. She dreamed that Liu Sanniang married Chu Yan and had two children. Liu Dng, on the other hand, dreamed of marrying Tang An. Liu Eng also had a beautiful dream. He looked at Liu Dng and was stunned. ¡°Brother, you, you also¡­¡± Liu Dng red at him. ¡°Shut up.¡± Liu Eng nudged Liu Dng and asked with a smile. ¡°Brother, what did you dream about? Tell me, hehehe¡­¡± Liu Dng could not be bothered to talk to Liu Eng. Liu Eng said to himself, ¡°Brother, why don¡¯t you cancel the marriage? I¡¯ll go and help you find someone you like.¡± Tang An was not worthy of his brother. A good wife had the be the voluptuous kind whom he dreamed of. Chapter 127 - Engagement (Part 1)

Chapter 127: Engagement (Part 1)

Liu Dng kicked Liu Eng. ¡°Shut up. She¡¯s the one I dreamed of.¡± Liu Eng was stunned and looked at Liu Dng in a daze. What? Did he hear wrongly? How could his eldest brother like such a woman who had nothing, no figure and no money?? Liu Dng could not be bothered with Liu Eng and ignored his unsightly expression. Everyone had their own taste. Tang An was not ugly. She was very good-looking. She was thin and weak because she did not eat well. Since his family was well-off, he would naturally take care of her in the future. Liu Eng liked those who were raised well, and he liked to raise them himself. Only he knew the joy of doing this. After washing up, Liu Dng ignored Liu Eng. Liu Eng facepalmed and sighed. It seemed that he could notin about his future sister-inw being too skinny. Otherwise, his brother would be so angry that he would beat him up. In mid-August, Madam Wei took two days off on August 15. Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan were getting engaged. Chu Yan¡¯s father was a farmer. He did not discipline Chu Yan much. When he came to visit, he was very polite and humble because of his rtively lower status. From time to time, he would look at Chu Yan. ...... Somehow, he did not feel like a father to Chu Yan. Their rtionship was very distant. He was a little surprised that Chu Yan took the initiative to propose marriage. He used to think that his son might end up remaining single for the rest of his life. It was good for him to get married. After all, being single was too lonely. Liu Sanniang was wearing a pink dress and her hair had beenbed by Madam Wei. Liu Sanniang looked at herself in the mirror. She could not believe that she was finally getting engaged. Mr. Liu only invited the rtives of the Liu family to the engagement party. Everyone came to witness the event and express their blessings. Madam Bai asked around and found out that Chu Yan used to be a cksmith and was now a constable in the government office. No matter what, he was not as good as Liu Shun. The women sat together and chatted while the men drank. The cousins sat at the same table and drank. When they grew up, they would only get together when there was something to celebrate. Mr. Liu was drunk. He was very happy and felt relieved. Liu San was also drunk. He suddenly stood up drunkenly and said in front of everyone, ¡°Brother, tell me. What¡¯s wrong with that schr, Liu Shun? We¡¯re people who dote on our daughter. My family thinks this marriage is good, but if it¡¯s really not good, I won¡¯t let Yinniang marry him.¡± Liu San could not understand why Liu Sanniang didn¡¯t want Liu Shun as her husband. As soon as Liu San spoke up, a rtive persuaded him. ¡°Today is a happy day. Why are you saying this? Let¡¯s talk about it another day.¡± Liu San was silent for a moment. He looked at Mr. Liu. At this moment, the two drunk people knew that they were not really drunk. One was just using the drunkenness as an excuse to ask what he wanted to check. Mr. Liu picked up the wine on the table and drank it in one gulp. He said, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll be straightforward. Sanniang is a psychic. She is now a master hired by the government office. How can she be wrong?¡± Liu San did not believe it. ¡°What master? She¡¯s so young. What does she know? Let her show me and I¡¯ll be convinced.¡± When the man made a bigmotion, the woman immediately came over. Madam Wei frowned and pped Mr. Liu on the head. ¡°You drank too much. What nonsense are you spouting?¡± Madam Wei¡¯s p was a little scary. There were not many women who dared to p their own men, and men who remained silent after being pped were not many either. Madam Bai did not dare to hit Liu San but she pulled him and asked. ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Liu San blushed and stopped talking. Liu Sanniang looked at Liu San and said, ¡°Third Uncle, do you really want to see it?¡± Liu San looked at Liu Sanniang. He pushed Madam Bai away, pretending to be drunk, and said, ¡°Sanniang, show me.¡± Liu Sanniang grabbed Liu San¡¯s hand. She did not talk. Instead, she showed Liu San what she had seen. The rtives who wanted to say something to ease the atmosphere also silently shut up when they saw Liu Sanniang¡¯s actions. For some reason, they kept quiet. Madam Bai was the most anxious, but at this moment, she did not say anything. She just watched anxiously and waited. All her emotions seemed to be suppressed. At first, Liu San was still smiling, but when Liu Sanniang grabbed his hand, he could no longer smile. His expression changed and his body trembled slightly. When he sensed the perception Liu Sanniang sent him, he began to sweat. His voice was trembling as he said, ¡°Sanniang, is this true?¡± Liu Sanniang let go and said calmly, ¡°Third Uncle, do you believe it¡¯s true?¡± Liu San looked at Liu Sanniang and didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°He¡¯s drunk. Don¡¯t mind him. We¡¯re going back.¡± After saying that, Madam Bai dragged Liu San away. Everyone smiled and the atmosphere quickly eased. They looked at Liu Sanniang in confusion, but soon, they shifted their attention. Madam Wei and Mr. Liu heaved a sigh of relief. They were really afraid that their rtives would go on talking about the matter. Fortunately, they didn¡¯t. Everyone continued to eat and drink. Liu Sanniang returned to the house. It was not until midnight that all the rtives returned. Madam Wei handed the money which Chu Yan gave to Liu Sanniang. It was 500 taels. Madam Wei left without saying anything. Liu Sanniang put away the silver. Her strength had increased and she could now calm people down. People would not be surprised when they looked at her. They would even ignore her. Other than the people closest to her, everyone else would almost ignore her. This was a good thing for Liu Sanniang. She did not like to attract attention. No matter what path she took, she would embrace it and leave the rest to fate. The rtives of the Liu family were also shocked when they went out. Their Liu family actually had a psychic. The women were very sensitive. ¡°Sanniang is extraordinary. When we were at her house just now, we didn¡¯t feel anything. It was as if there was nothing wrong with her being a master. She just held Liu San¡¯s hand. I didn¡¯t see her do anything, but Liu San¡¯s expression changed.¡± The men shuddered. ¡°Stop it. We might have to ask her for help in the future.¡± When Liu San and Madam Bai returned home, Madam Bai couldn¡¯t help but ask him. ¡°What happened to you just now?¡± Chapter 128 - Engagement (Part 2)

Chapter 128: Engagement (Part 2)

Liu San recalled what he had seen over and over again. When he thought of how evil and terrifying Liu Shun was, he broke out in cold sweat. ¡°Get me a ss of water.¡± Madam Bai saw that Liu San seemed to be frightened. ¡°What do you want a ss of water for? Just tell me.¡± She was impatient and could not wait at all. Now, she wanted to know what had happened. Why did her man look like he had lost his soul after being grabbed by Liu Sanniang? Thinking of this, Madam Bai felt something was not right. ¡°Liu Sanniang has be a master. Did she cast some evil spell on you? I think that is the problem. She just can¡¯t bear to see Yinniang have a good marriage. Just now at her house, I felt that something was wrong, as if something was suppressing me.¡± Liu San looked at Madam Bai. ¡°Stop talking nonsense. Sanniang is not that kind of person.¡± Madam Bai said angrily, ¡°Then, what kind of person is she?¡± Liu San paused for a moment before replying. ¡°In short, she¡¯s not a bad person. I don¡¯t know what she did, but I actually saw what happened a few months ago. Last time, the mortuary burned down. Do you remember? I saw Liu Shun instigating Liu Cheng to burn it down.¡± Madam Bai was stunned. ¡°Impossible!¡± Liu San¡¯s mind was in a mess. He said, ¡°I know it¡¯s impossible, but I saw it with my own eyes. If this is true, then it makes sense for Liu Sanniang to reject Liu Shun. Madam Wei loves her daughter dearly. How could she allow her daughter to marry that kind of man?¡± Madam Bai didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Then, what about that peddler? Maybe Liu Sanniang is too arrogant.¡± Liu San answered angrily. ¡°That guy likes to gamble. Can such a person be a good husband?¡± Madam Bai was speechless, and her thoughts were in a mess. The marriage was already set, and the date was already chosen. If she went back on her word now, what would others think? Liu Shun was a schr. If they rejected such a good marriage, wouldn¡¯t people think her daughter was arrogant just like Liu Sanniang? ...... Liu San said with worry, ¡°For Yinniang¡¯s sake, you should ask around. No matter what, we can¡¯t harm Yinniang.¡± Madam Bai thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll ask around.¡± Liu San said nothing, but he had a feeling that what he saw was true. ¡ª¡ª After the engagement party, Liu Sanniang began to make clothes for Chu Yan. The fabric was ck, and it was suitable to embroider white gardenias on it. Since there were no special cases, Wei Shi asked Liu Sanniang to rest at home and not go to the government office. He could solve such ordinary cases alone. After his horizons were broadened, Wei Shi solved cases much faster. After all, he had seen many strange things. There was nothing impossible in this world. Inte August, after three consecutive days of heavy rain, the government office became deserted. In the heavy rain, a carriage stopped at the government office. The guard got out first. After holding an umbre, a woman dressed in men¡¯s clothes got out of the carriage. The guard shed his sign and the constables immediately made way for the visitors. Sun Yarou looked around before entering the government office. Just as Wei Shi was informed, Sun Yarou arrived. Wei Shi immediately greeted her. ¡°Greetings, Madam Zhao.¡± Sun Yarou nodded slightly. ¡°Magistrate Wei, I¡¯m here to ask for your help.¡± Wei Shi immediately said, ¡°Madam Zhao, if there¡¯s anything I can do, just tell me. As long as I can help, I will.¡± Sun Yarou¡¯s husband was Zhao Fengyun, the magistrate of Yuezhou. He was a fourth-grade junior official and was several ranks higher than Wei Shi. Wei Shi did not know why Sun Yarou came to look for him. Before this, he didn¡¯t receive any letters from Zhao Fengyun. Sun Yarou looked at Wei Shi and said, ¡°Magistrate Wei, please don¡¯t tell anyone about this and keep it a secret for me. I¡¯m here to ask Magistrate Wei to introduce me to someone.¡± Wei Shi said, ¡°Please speak, Madam Zhao.¡± Only then did Sun Yarou ask him. ¡°Who is the master that Magistrate Wei has hired?¡± Wei Shi frowned. ¡°Madam Zhao, I need to ask the person before I can reveal the person¡¯s identity to you.¡± Sun Yarou asked again. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hire this master?¡± Wei Shi shook his head. ¡°This person agreed to work for me on the basis that I won¡¯t reveal this person¡¯s identity.¡± Sun Yarou looked at Wei Shi. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll stay in Yong County for two days. Please help me.¡± Wei Shi smiled. ¡°Okay.¡± Sun Yarou looked at Wei Shi and said, ¡°Master Wei, do you know that you¡¯ve offended someone?¡± Wei Shi frowned. Sun Yarou said slowly, ¡°Third Prince thought that you gave him a useless person deliberately. However, the Third Prince praised you in the royal court and said that you have recruited a capable person. Recently, he has been rmending you to take charge of those special cases.¡± Wei Shi did not catch the main point. ¡°Jiang Bing is a dangerous person. What does Third Prince mean by useless?¡± Sun Yarou smiled. ¡°Whether he¡¯s useful or not is never up to you and me.¡± Wei Shi believed what Sun Yarou said. The reason why he could only be a magistrate in Yong County was because of his stubbornness. Sun Yarou¡¯s reminder could not change anything, but at least it made him mentally prepared. Wei Shi cupped his hands at Sun Yarou. ¡°Thank you for your reminder, Madam Zhao.¡± Sun Yarou nodded slightly. ¡°Sir, it¡¯s been so many years. Are you still not going to change?¡± Wei Shi smiled. ¡°I have a clear conscience. I won¡¯t change, no matter what.¡± If he was promoted, he would be more powerful. At that time, it would be easier to investigate the case. Sun Yarou admired Wei Shi¡¯s integrity. After achieving her goal, she left the government office. The servants had already arranged a ce for her to stay. Wei Shi immediately got someone to inform Liu Sanniang to ask her what she thought about the request. Liu Sanniang did not object. The next day, Liu Sanniang went to the inn to meet Sun Yarou. It was still raining heavily. Liu Sanniang went inside and found a seat to sit down. When the waiter saw her, he walked towards her as if he wanted to chase her away. However, when he reached Liu Sanniang¡¯s side, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to say it. He asked. ¡°Miss, what do you want?¡± Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t want anything. I¡¯m waiting for someone.¡± The waiter looked at Liu Sanniang and couldn¡¯t say anything to chase her away. He said, ¡°Miss, we have a very important person living here these past two days. Leave as soon as the person you are waiting fores. Don¡¯t disturb our guests.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Thank you, I will.¡± The waiter scratched his head and thought for a moment before pouring a pot of hot tea for Liu Sanniang. Liu Sanniang did not move. Wei Shi came over quickly. Chapter 129 - Suspicion (Part 1)

Chapter 129: Suspicion (Part 1)

Seeing Liu Sanniang sitting inside, Wei Shi walked over. ¡°Miss Liu, you¡¯re here.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Where is thatdy?¡± Wei Shi extended his hand. ¡°She¡¯s upstairs.¡± Wei Shi took Liu Sanniang upstairs. This inn had already been entirely booked by Sun Yarou. When they went upstairs, they saw four guards standing outside a door. Wei Shi walked up and exined his identity. The guard opened the door and Wei Shi led Liu Sanniang in. Sun Yarou had already changed into women¡¯s clothes. She was helped out by a servant girl. She nced at Liu Sanniang indifferently and said calmly, ¡°Sir, is this girl the master?¡± With a serious expression, Wei Shi said truthfully, ¡°That¡¯s right. She¡¯s the master I hired.¡± There was surprise in Sun Yarou¡¯s eyes. Her words just now were filled with mockery. She had seen many capable psychics, all of whom were in their twenties or thirties. Someone at Liu Sanniang¡¯s age would most likely be just an apprentice working for her master. However, Wei Shi said that Liu Sanniang was a master herself. Only then did Sun Yarou seriously size up Liu Sanniang. Her skin was fair, her eyes were clean, and her petite figure was lovable. Without a doubt, she was an extremely beautiful woman. Liu Sanniang smiled at Sun Yarou. ¡°Hello, Madam.¡± Sun Yarou smiled politely. ¡°Hello, Miss. May I know your name?¡± Liu Sanniang said, ¡°I¡¯m Liu Sanniang.¡± ...... Sun Yarou said, ¡°Miss Liu is so young and talented. Where did you learn to be a psychic?¡± Liu Sanniang shook her head gently. ¡°I¡¯m self-taught.¡± Sun Yarou was stunned. Sun Yarou was silent for a moment before responding. ¡°Miss Liu, Magistrate Wei has already told me that you can read people¡¯s minds. I have a request. If you help me resolve it, I will reward you handsomely.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Sun Yarou. ¡°Madam, just extend your hand.¡± Sun Yarou paused. She wanted to say that she wasn¡¯t the one who needed help, but on second thought, she did not say it. She looked at Liu Sanniang and reached out her hand. She was not sure how capable Liu Sanniang was. So before that, she needed to try. She suspected that her son had been swapped. If word got out, it would be a joke. Her husband had told her that she was thinking too much. Sun Yarou looked at Liu Sanniang. She thought that Liu Sanniang would do something, but Liu Sanniang just held her hand quietly. When Liu Sanniang released her power, it would break through people¡¯s guard and make them resist involuntarily. However, if the power was gentle andfortable, people would let down their guard. This was something Liu Sanniang had only learned recently. Sun Yarou was the first person whose mind she broke through with gentle strength. Sun Yarou looked at Liu Sanniang who had her eyes closed. She felt a warmth and closed her eyes as well. It felt as if she was soaked in a warm spring. She rxed involuntarily. Liu Sanniang sensed what Sun Yarou was thinking. Liu Sanniang said, ¡°Your name is Sun Yarou. Your husband is a fourth-grade official and is the magistrate of Yuezhou. You have two sons and a daughter. You suspect that your eldest son has been swapped.¡± Sun Yarou opened her eyes and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Yes, he still looks the same, but I can feel that he¡¯s not my son anymore.¡± Liu Sanniang let go. In the past, she would not have believed that someone could be swapped, but now, she was not sure. Anything could happen in this world. Wei Shi was shocked to hear this. No wonder Sun Yarou wanted him to keep it a secret. Magistrate Zhao Fengyun probably did not know this. If he knew that she had such doubts, he would first think that his wife was crazy. In the past, Wei Shi wouldn¡¯t have believed this, but it was different now. He had seen all kinds of weird things with his own eyes. He said, ¡°When did Madam Zhao start to notice it?¡± Sun Yarou looked at Wei Shi in shock. ¡°Magistrate Wei, do you believe me?¡± Sun Yarou had been on the verge of a breakdown ever since she started suspecting this matter. She told her husband her suspicions, but he only said that she was thinking too much. Wei Shi nodded. ¡°The world is so big that there are all kinds of things.¡± Sun Yarou covered her face and wiped the corners of her eyes. ¡°Miss Liu, can youe with me to Yuezhou to clear my doubts?¡± Liu Sanniang did not agree immediately. She said, ¡°I need to go back to discuss this with my parents. I¡¯ll give Madam an answer tomorrow.¡± Sun Yarou nodded. ¡°Okay, okay. Miss, please consider it carefully.¡± In order to clear her doubts, she came all the way to Yong County. She did not want to return empty-handed. Liu Sanniang looked at Sun Yarou and nodded. After they left the inn, Sun Yarou stood at the window and watched. She watched Liu Sanniang walk into the crowd and sighed. Liu Sanniang and Wei Shi walked together for a while. Wei Shi told Liu Sanniang what Sun Yarou had told him. Liu Sanniang looked at Wei Shi. ¡°Sir, you don¡¯t have to worry. Your righteousness can destroy evil spirits.¡± Wei Shi smiled. ¡°I¡¯m relieved to hear that.¡± After separating, Liu Sanniang went home. When she turned the corner into Willow Alley, she felt a repulsive presence around her. Liu Sanniang dodged to the side. Liu Shun hurriedly stopped and smelled the fragrance in the air. He was a little regretful. He had already seen Liu Sanniang and deliberately quickened his pace to let Liu Sanniang bump into his arms. Unfortunately, he did not seed. He turned around and looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Sanniang, you want to save Liu Yinniang. Unfortunately, you won¡¯t have the chance.¡± Liu Sanniang frowned. Why did Liu Shun suddenly stop pretending in front of her? She looked at Liu Shun. Liu Shun chuckled. ¡°I know everything. You¡¯ve be a psychic. I¡¯m really surprised, but unfortunately, you¡¯re too soft-hearted. You¡¯re destined to fail.¡± Liu Sanniang did not want to hear Liu Shun¡¯s voice. She turned around and left. Liu Shun looked at Liu Sanniang¡¯s back and turned to leave. At night, Madam Wei told Mr. Liu that Liu Yinniang¡¯s marriage had been brought forward to the first of September. There were only a few days left. This was because Liu Shun had been chosen by a big shot in the capital and was going to be an official in the capital. Chapter 130 - Suspicion (Part 2)

Chapter 130: Suspicion (Part 2)

Madam Wei sighed. ¡°It¡¯s destined. Nothing and noone can change it.¡± Mr. Liu did not say anything. Initially, Madam Bai and Liu San wanted to investigate Liu Shun again, but they did not expect Liu Shun to have such a fortuitous opportunity. Liu Shun knelt in front of Liu Yinniang¡¯s parents and swore an oath. He even admitted that he had done something wrong in the past. Moreover, he promised that he would change. Since he had done so, Madam Bai and Liu San were unwilling to ruin this marriage. No one was perfect anyway, so they agreed. They also consented to bring the marriage forward. Liu Sanniang did not say anything. At night, Liu Sanniang told Madam Wei about Sun Yarou. Madam Wei was silent for a long time before responding. ¡°Sanniang, do whatever you want. Father and Mother will wait for you at home.¡± Liu Sanniang leaned against Madam Wei and felt her love. It was very warm and could give her strength. Madam Wei gently stroked Liu Sanniang¡¯s hair and said gently, ¡°Sanniang, you and Chu Yan are already engaged. If he goes with you, I¡¯ll be at ease.¡± Thinking of Chu Yan, Liu Sanniang feltplicated. ¡°Mother, if Chu Yan and I don¡¯t end up together, don¡¯t be sad, okay?¡± Madam Wei sighed. ¡°Alright.¡± How could she not be sad? If her daughter couldn¡¯t get together with Chu Yan, she would be alone for the rest of her life. How could she not be sad? The next morning, Liu Sanniang gave Sun Yarou an answer. The weather had already cleared up. This was the first time Liu Sanniang went to look for Chu Yan. ...... When Liu Sanniang arrived at Chu Yan¡¯s house, the door opened before she could knock. Liu Sanniang was caught off guard and bumped into Chu Yan. Chu Yan smiled. ¡°When are we leaving?¡± Liu Sanniang stammered. ¡°T-Tomorrow.¡± When Chu Yan came out, Liu Sanniang took a few steps back. Chu Yan reached out and Liu Sanniang immediately retreated nervously. ¡°I-I¡¯ll go back first.¡± Chu Yan retracted his hand and looked at Liu Sanniang¡¯s back for a long time. The next morning, Liu Sanniang, Chu Yan, and Sun Yarou left for Yuezhou. In the exquisite carriage, Liu Sanniang sat in a corner. No matter how she hid, the carriage was only so big. Chu Yan looked at Liu Sanniang and smiled. ¡°What season do you like?¡± Liu Sanniang was puzzled by Chu Yan¡¯s sudden question. She didn¡¯t know Chu Yan was thinking, nor could she read him. Liu Sanniang replied softly. ¡°Probably autumn. It is neither hot nor cold.¡± However, Chu Yan¡¯s next words almost made Liu Sanniang¡¯s jaw drop. ¡°Autumn is not bad. Suitable for getting married.¡± Chu Yan spoke calmly, but Liu Sanniang¡¯s jaw had already dropped to the floor. Liu Sanniang could not imagine them getting married. She changed the topic stiffly. ¡°Chu Yan, is there anything you especially want to do?¡± Chu Yan¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Yes.¡± Liu Sanniang asked. ¡°Like what? Do you want to join the army?¡± It was good to be in the army. One would not have so much time to go back home after joining the army. Chu Yan looked into Liu Sanniang¡¯s eyes. He wouldn¡¯t forget this pair of lively eyes, not even after death. He smiled. ¡°I¡¯m satisfied with being just a constable.¡± He didn¡¯t need to join the army. Liu Sanniang felt frustrated. How could he not want to join the army? In his previous life, Chu Yan was a general. Why was he different in this world? Chu Yan reached out and touched Liu Sanniang¡¯s hair. ¡°I want to protect you.¡± How could he leave her when he had finally gathered her heavenly soul? Liu Sanniang¡¯s body tensed up, and her mind was muddled. She did not dare to even raise her head. Chu Yan said that autumn was good and suitable for marriage. He had also said that he wanted to protect her. They would be husband and wife and do more intimate things. Liu Sanniang felt her face burning and her heart beat faster. She moved away from Chu Yan and bit her lip. ¡°We need to maintain a suitable distance for now.¡± After Liu Sanniang finished speaking, she heard Chu Yan chuckle. Liu Sanniang really wanted to find a hole to bury herself in! Because Sun Yarou was in a hurry, the carriages traveled very fast. After almost two days, they arrived at Yuezhou. Yuezhou City was several timesrger than Yong County. The ce was also more prosperous. The carriage stopped outside arge mansion. Sun Yarou got out of the carriage, looking a little tired. She waited for Chu Yan and Liu Sanniang to get out of their carriage before walking over. ¡°Miss Liu, you must be tired from traveling for the past two days. Rest well first.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. She was indeed very tired. Sun Yarou looked at Chu Yan. ¡°You¡¯re already engaged. Can I arrange for you to stay in the same courtyard?¡± Chu Yan nodded slightly. ¡°Sure.¡± Liu Sanniang was a little embarrassed. The Zhao residence was rtivelyrge. Sun Yarou brought Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan to their ce before leaving. When Sun Yarou returned to the main courtyard, she immediately asked the servant if anything had happened. The servant answered truthfully and shook his head. Sun Yarou heaved a sigh of relief and instructed. ¡°Prepare hot water. I want to take a bath. Also, arrange for a few servants to serve Miss Liu and see if she needs anything. We can¡¯t neglect her.¡± Auntie Sun, who was serving Sun Yarou, nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Madam. I will arrange everything.¡± Sun Yarou rubbed her forehead, troubled by what was happening at home. Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan settled in. At dinner time, Sun Yarou asked the servants to invite her and Chu Yan over. Sun Yarou¡¯s husband, Zhao Fengyun, had returned. After getting the servants to leave , Zhao Fengyun said with a serious expression, ¡°Madam, if you have something to say, just say it. We¡¯ve been husband and wife for many years, and you know my temper.¡± Sun Yarou stood up and filled Zhao Fengyun¡¯s ss. ¡°Master, I have something to tell you.¡± Zhao Fengyun frowned. ¡°Madam, don¡¯t you think what you are suspecting is a little funny? No one is capable of doing that. Huai has been well taken care of since he was young and has people following him everywhere. Why do you¡­¡± Zhao Fengyun couldn¡¯t be bothered to persuade his wife. He was sure that no one in this world had such ability to swap his son. His son was already 16 years old. How could they not know if he had been reced? Sun Yarou looked at Zhao Fengyun firmly. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, I have nothing to say. But I believe in myself. I¡¯ve invited a master. Please don¡¯t stop us.¡± Zhao Fengyun¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°Madam, what if I insist on stopping you?¡± Sun Yarou frowned. She looked at Zhao Fengyun without any hesitation. ¡°We have been married for many years. You should know me very well.¡± Zhao Fengyun stood up angrily. ¡°You, you, you¡¯re simply ridiculous!¡± Zhao Fengyun smacked the table and left. Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan had just stepped into the main hall when they met Zhao Fengyun, who left the ce angrily. Zhao Fengyun only looked at Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan before leaving in a hurry. Chapter 131 - Meeting Zhao Anhuai

Chapter 131: Meeting Zhao Anhuai

Sun Yarou took a few deep breaths to calm down. When Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan arrived, she smiled. ¡°Miss Liu, Mr. Chu, please sit.¡± Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan sat down. Sun Yarou sighed. ¡°The person who left just now was my husband, Zhao Fengyun.¡± Sun Yarou asked the servants to prepare food for Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan. She also picked up her chopsticks, but she was worried sick, and was not in the mood to eat. No matter how delicious the food was, it became nd and tasteless in her mouth. Liu Sanniang said, ¡°It¡¯s understandable that Lord Zhao reacted so strongly.¡± Sun Yarou frowned and looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu, did you see anything wrong?¡± Sun Yarou did not know anything about mystics. However, since she was young, her mother would often take her to offer incense at temples. They would generously donate money to the temple. She was not sure if she was really overthinking this time. Liu Sanniang did not answer Sun Yarou immediately. ¡°I won¡¯t know until I see him.¡± Only when she saw the person in question would she know what was going on and what to do. Sun Yarou was a little disappointed. ¡°I have three children. My eldest son, Zhao Anhuai, is already 16 years old. My second son, Zhao Anren, is 13 years old. My daughter, Zhao Anan, is only 8 years old. I don¡¯t ask for much. I just hope that they can be healthy and safe. My children are legitimate, so no one can fight with them over inheritance.¡± The children of the concubines had no right to inheritance. Sun Yarou rubbed her forehead. ¡°Miss Liu, take your time to eat. Rest early tonight. Tomorrow morning, Huai will pay his respects to me when hees back from school. You¡¯ll be able to see him then.¡± Sun Yarou had no appetite at all. She stood up and left after excusing herself. Liu Sanniang did not eat much. After traveling for two days and two nights, she was also tired. The people in Yuezhou prefered nd food, but she didn¡¯t like it. Most people in Yong County liked spicy food. She had grown up in Yong County and was used to the vors there. Now that she was suddenly in Yuezhou, she could not quite get used to it. Chu Yan didn¡¯t eat much either. Liu Sanniang thought to herself that she should make her own food. This was the first time she left home and slept in an unfamiliar ce. Liu Sanniang could not sleep at night¡­ She missed her parents, her home, and everything in it. The next day, Liu Sanniang woke up very early. The maidservants in the residence were already busy. Liu Sanniang washed up, changed her clothes, and went out. Coincidentally, as soon as she opened the door, Chu Yan came out. Liu Sanniang couldn¡¯t help but mutter. ¡°What a coincidence.¡± It was as if he knew when she woulde out. Not long after, a servant brought breakfast. There were ten different options put on the table. The servant girl looked at Liu Sanniang and introduced with a smile. ¡°Miss Liu, this is what Madam instructed the kitchen to make. These are all specialties of our Yuezhou. You probably haven¡¯t tried them before.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Yes, I haven¡¯t.¡± Ten types of breakfast. They were exquisite and tasted very good. After eating, the servant girl came to call Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan. She said that Zhao Anhuai had returned from school and was greeting Sun Yarou with his siblings in the courtyard. Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan stood up and followed her to the main courtyard. In the main courtyard, Sun Yarou wasbing her daughter¡¯s hair. Her expression was gentle. When Zhao Anhuai came to greet her, she did not speak. If she did not speak, Zhao Anhuai would not move. He waited quietly with a calm expression, not looking impatient at all. When Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan entered, they saw Zhao Anhuai, who was wearing a white brocade robe, standing quietly at the side. He nodded politely at Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan. After Sun Yarou put a jade hairpin on Zhao Anan¡¯s head, she patted her shoulder and said, ¡°Go and practice the Guqin.¡± Zhao Anan stood up. Her light yellow dress was very beautiful. She smiled and twirled around Zhao Anhuai. ¡°Brother, do I look good?¡± Zhao Anhuai smiled gently. ¡°Yes, as good as always.¡± Zhao Anan left happily, and her servants immediately followed. Sun Yarou nced at Zhao Anhuai and felt flustered again. Nothing had changed about her son, but she felt that this was not her son. Zhao Anhuai looked at Liu Sanniang, then at Sun Yarou, and said politely, ¡°Mother, I¡¯ll leave too.¡± Sun Yarou subconsciously looked at Liu Sanniang. Liu Sanniang nodded slightly, and Sun Yarou said, ¡°Yes, off you go.¡± After receiving Sun Yarou¡¯s order, Zhao Anhuai left before giving Chu Yan and Liu Sanniang a smile. Sun Yarou watched Zhao Anhuai leave the courtyard before asking, ¡°Miss Liu, how is it?¡± Liu Sanniang said, ¡°He¡¯s very guarded and doesn¡¯t reveal anything.¡± Though Zhao Anhuai had a smile on his face, his heart was like a strong fortress that would not reveal anything to outsiders. Sun Yarou asked nervously. ¡°Then, is he my son?¡± Sun Yarou asked with difficulty. She was actually afraid. If this was not her son, then where was her child? She didn¡¯t dare to think about it at all, but every time she saw Zhao Anhuai, she couldn¡¯t get rid of the feeling of panic. Seeing Zhao Anhuai call her mother and smile at her, she felt a chill run down her spine. Liu Sanniang understood Sun Yarou¡¯s anxiety. She said, ¡°Madam, can I see his servants? I can figure it out by reading his servant first.¡± Although she couldn¡¯t read Zhao Anhuai¡¯s mind, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem to read a servant. Sun Yarou immediately replied. ¡°Sure.¡± Sun Yarou instructed her servant girl, ¡°Chun Mei, go and get Zhao Sheng, who is serving Eldest Young Master.¡± The servant girl called Chunmei frowned. ¡°Madam, if Master finds out¡­¡± Sun Yarou¡¯s eyes turned fierce. ¡°If Master mes you, I¡¯ll bear the consequences myself.¡± Chun Mei was a little hesitant. ¡°Madam, if you keep doing this, you¡¯ll hurt Eldest Young Master.¡± Sun Yarou closed her eyes. ¡°Just do as I say. I know what I¡¯m doing. I don¡¯t need you to remind me.¡± With worried eyes, Chunmei turned and went down. Sun Yarou opened her eyes and said to Liu Sanniang slowly, ¡°About two months ago, I felt that Anhuai had been swapped. My husband invited a master to take a look as well as someone from the famous Cloud Breaking Sect in the capital. They all said that there was nothing wrong with him.¡± In the beginning, in order to reassure his wife, Zhao Fengyun even took the initiative to invite some masters to take a look. However, Sun Yarou had always felt that her eldest son had been swapped. As time passed, Zhao Fengyun became impatient with her. Chapter 132 - The Dream Of The Sixth Sense (Part 1)

Chapter 132: The Dream Of The Sixth Sense (Part 1)

Sun Yarou was exhausted. ¡°I only trust my own feelings. If they can¡¯t see anything wrong, it just means that they¡¯re not capable enough.¡± ¡°When Magistrate Wei was in the capital, his talent was acknowledged by all his colleagues. However, because of his uprightness and his unwillingness to bend the rules, he was sent to Yong County. With his ability, he could have achieved something greater.¡± Sun Yarou looked at Liu Sanniang and addressed her. Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan listened quietly. Sun Yarou smiled. ¡°If someone like Wei Shi hired you, there¡¯s only one possibility. Your ability is outstanding.¡± Liu Sanniang listened to Sun Yarou¡¯s praise indifferently. Sun Yarou looked away. ¡°Miss Liu, please.¡± Liu Sanniang said, ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡± Sun Yarou believed that Liu Sanniang would not disappoint her. The servant who served Zhao Anhuai was quickly brought over. He was a handsome man about the same age as Zhao Anhuai. Zhao Sheng smiled. ¡°Madam, what can I do for you?¡± Sun Yarou looked at Zhao Sheng indifferently. ¡°How has Eldest Young Master been recently? You¡¯ve served him since he was young, so you must know him the best. I don¡¯t have anything else to ask you. I just want to ask about Eldest Young Master¡¯s recent situation.¡± Zhao Sheng reported with a smile. ¡°Madam, Eldest Young Master has been doing well recently. His studies are better than before.¡± ...... Sun Yarou nodded. ¡°Sit down.¡± Zhao Sheng smiled. ¡°Madam, I wouldn¡¯t dare. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go back first.¡± Sun Yarou¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°I asked you to sit.¡± Zhao Sheng sat down with a smile. Liu Sanniang looked at him and said, ¡°Give me your hand.¡± Zhao Sheng looked at Liu Sanniang and blushed. ¡°Madam, this¡­ this is not appropriate. I¡¯m not married yet¡­¡± Liu Sanniang¡¯s expression did not change. She said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m a psychic.¡± Zhao Sheng was stunned. A psychic? No wonder she looked so calm. Zhao Sheng still didn¡¯t extend his hand. He muttered. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a three year old who can be easily fooled? Why should I believe you?¡± Sun Yarou frowned and was about to reprimand him when an angry voice was heard outside. ¡°Ridiculous. Simply ridiculous.¡± Zhao Fengyun entered the main courtyard, walking straight to Sun Yarou. ¡°Someone, kick these people out. Take Madam back to her room and get a doctor to take a look at her.¡± Sun Yarou¡¯s chest heaved as she said angrily, ¡°Master, what do you mean? Do you think I¡¯m crazy?¡± Zhao Fengyun¡¯s nostrils red, and his chest heaved violently. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? You¡¯re crazy.¡± The woman in red beside Zhao Fengyun reached out to support him. ¡°Master, don¡¯t be angry. I don¡¯t think Madam did it on purpose.¡± Sun Yarou trembled in anger. ¡°B*tch, you b*tch, you¡¯re trying to sow discord in front of me!¡± Zhao Fengyun raised his voice. ¡°Enough. There¡¯s no need for Li Ying to sow discord.¡± Sun Yarou was furious. She was middle-aged and old, so she naturally couldn¡¯t keep a man interested in her. She couldn¡¯tpare to a young woman. She didn¡¯t care if Zhao Fengyun wanted to have concubines as long as her status as the first wife wasn¡¯t challenged. Li Ying had been in the residence for half a year but Sun Yarou had never taken her seriously. After all, Li Ying would grow old. In a few years, there would be women more beautiful than her to rece her. Sun Yarou felt dizzy. The servant girl beside her immediately supported her. Zhao Fengyun frowned and seemed to realize that his tone was a little too harsh. He softened his tone. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see such a thing again.¡± After saying this, Zhao Fengyun turned around and left. Li Ying smiled at Sun Yarou and turned to follow while yelling coquettishly. ¡°Master, wait for me.¡± Sun Yarou rubbed her forehead and waved her hand. The servant girl retreated. Zhao Sheng had already sneaked away at some point. The servant looked at Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan and said to Sun Yarou, ¡°Madam, Master instructed us to send these people away.¡± Sun Yarou felt a headacheing on. She said impatiently, ¡°Get lost.¡± Seeing that Sun Yarou was angry, the servants left silently. After the servants left, Sun Yarou slowly said, ¡°The more they stop me, the more uneasy I feel.¡± ¡°Miss Liu, my husband was angry thest few times as well, but he has never stopped me like this. This time, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a coincidence.¡± Sun Yarou had a serious headache. For some reason, she felt that her husband¡¯s abnormal behavior proved her suspicion. Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Sun Yarou was stunned. ¡°Miss Liu, what do you mean?¡± Liu Sanniang said slowly, ¡°Just now, I discovered that Zhao Sheng is even more guarded than Eldest Young Master. How can a servant be so guarded? If I want to break through, I¡¯ll have to spend some time here.¡± Her ability had increased. Ordinary people could not resist her at all. Only psychics could resist her. Sun Yarou had aplicated expression and did not speak for a long time. She looked at Liu Sanniang with a frightened expression. ¡°Miss Liu, my son¡­¡± Her son had been swapped. Where was her son now? Was he still alive? Liu Sanniang looked at Sun Yarou and said, ¡°If Madam wants to know the truth, you have to convince Lord Zhao.¡± Only when Zhao Fengyun stopped interfering would they be able to investigate the matter smoothly. Sun Yarou sighed. ¡°He doesn¡¯t listen to me now. He doesn¡¯t believe a word I say anymore. If it weren¡¯t for Huai¡¯er, that bitch would be a clown in front of me.¡± Sun Yarou had been a rich youngdy since she was young. She had seen how the difference between a legitimate wife and a concubine was like the difference between heaven and earth. Sons born to the legitimate wife had every right to inheritance. In her eyes, the concubine was nothing. As long as she held the position of the first wife, there was nothing to be afraid of. Sun Yarou looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu, stay in the residence for a few more days. I¡¯ll think of a way to find an opportunity. At least, as long as I¡¯m still his mother, he won¡¯t dare to disobey me.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. She would stay here to see what happened next. Chapter 133 - The Dream Of The Sixth Sense (Part 2)

Chapter 133: The Dream Of The Sixth Sense (Part 2)

After leaving the main courtyard, Liu Sanniang couldn¡¯t help but ask Chu Yan. ¡°Did you see anything?¡± Chu Yan looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°I believe in her instinct as a mother.¡± When Liu Sanniang heard that, she felt more at ease. ¡°I believe her too.¡± Not to mention the fact that Zhao Anhuai and his servant were too guarded, she could sense that Sun Yarou was unfamiliar with her son, and that unfamiliarity had emerged about two months ago with her eldest son. When Sun Yarou looked at her eldest son, there was no warmth in her eyes, only panic. She suspected that he was not her eldest son based on her sixth sense. She was the one who gave birth to her son and brought him up. No one had reced her during the entire process, so she could tell even the subtlest difference that others couldn¡¯t tell. Chu Yan smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there will be someone who can¡¯t sit still and make a move before you.¡± Liu Sanniang understood what Chu Yan meant. Their arrival should have alerted someone. Chu Yan was right. Even if she didn¡¯t do anything, someone would make a move first. However, she really hoped that Sun Yarou was being paranoid. At night, Sun Yarou washed up early and went to sleep. The servant girl lit the soothing incense to help her sleep, but she couldn¡¯t fall asleep. Her stomach was in knots. It was more so in these past two days. Sun Yarou was very worried. As a result, she couldn¡¯t sleep. ... Zhao Fengyun went to Li Ying¡¯s courtyard as usual. Li Ying was young, and she made him feel like he was many years younger. After being intimate, Liying¡¯s face was glowing. She put her slender fingers on Zhao Fengyun¡¯s chest and said, ¡°Master, tell Madam not to kick up a fuss. It¡¯s so annoying. There is nothing wrong with Eldest Young Master. How could he have been swapped? He¡¯s not a child anymore.¡± Zhao Anhuai was already 16 years old. Who would swap him without anyone noticing? Zhao Fengyun frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t be a busybody. Don¡¯t interfere in things that you shouldn¡¯t. I don¡¯t like scheming women.¡± Liying said coquettishly, ¡°Master, I¡¯m not meddling in other people¡¯s business. I¡¯m just worried. Eldest Young Master will take over your position in the future. If Madam is so suspicious, I¡¯m afraid it will hurt the rtionship between the mother and son. Besides, if word gets out, how will others look at Eldest Young Master?¡± Zhao Fengyun reached out and stroked Li Ying¡¯s smooth cheek. ¡°That makes sense. I¡¯ll try to persuade her. Avoid her as much as you can. You don¡¯t have a child, so you are at a disadvantage.¡± Liying mumbled. ¡°I don¡¯t have a child. Why don¡¯t you just give me one then? I don¡¯t ask for much. If I have a child, I¡¯ll have someone to take care of me in the future.¡± Zhao Fengyun smiled. Li Ying was charming and had a good temper, which satisfied him a lot. The bed kept making creaking sounds as they chatted andughed happily. On the other side, Sun Yarou slept extremely uneasily. Tears streamed down her face and soaked the pillow. She looked at the scene in front of her and felt so much pain that she wanted to die. She pounced over and fell. She reached out to cover her chest and hammered. After a long time, she said, ¡°Huaian, my son¡­¡± In front of her was a headless corpse. She reached out with trembling hands and touched the corpse¡¯s hands and body. She threw herself on it, tears streaming down her face. Her vision was blurry, and her heart ached so much that she couldn¡¯t breathe. She tried to pick up the corpse several times, but she didn¡¯t have the strength. She looked around and screamed. ¡°Someone¡­ someone help me¡­¡± Her son. That was her son. At dawn, Sun Yarou woke up from her dream. She felt a sharp pain in her heart. She had already experienced that heart-wrenching pain once in her dream. Sun Yarou held her chest and cried as she hammered her heart. The servant girl came in to help her wash up. When she saw Sun Yarou, who was about to faint from crying, she was so frightened that the copper basin in her hand fell to the ground. ¡°Madam, Madam, don¡¯t scare me. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Sun Yarou felt like her head was about to explode. She couldn¡¯t speak and felt suffocated. When she thought of the scene in her dream, she fainted. The servant girl immediately shouted. ¡°Someone,e quickly. Madam has fainted.¡± The servants hurriedly entered the room and immediately sent a message to Zhao Fengyun, who was handling official matters. After the morning ss ended, Zhao Anren and Zhao Anan came into the room. Zhao Anren frowned and said angrily, ¡°How did you serve my mother? What happened?¡± Zhao Anan was already crying in fear. She hugged Sun Yarou and shook her. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t scare Anan. Wake up.¡± The doctor checked her pulse and frowned. Zhao Anren said anxiously, ¡°Tell me, what happened to my mother?¡± The doctor said, ¡°Madam is in extreme grief. What happened in the mansion? The grief she is experiencing has greatly affected her health.¡± Usually, when one was in sorrow, it was usually because they had lost someone important. However, when the doctor came, he didn¡¯t see anyone mourning. Zhao Anren frowned. ¡°Why is my mother in grief? Tell me.¡± He knew very well how important his mother was. Without her protection, they would be like soldiers on the battlefield who had lost their armor. Zhao Anan wiped her tears and cried. ¡°Mother, wake up.¡± Sun Yarou slowly opened her eyes, her heart aching. When the doctor saw that she had woken up, he quickly said, ¡°Madam, you can¡¯t be in grief anymore. It has damaged your health. This is not a small matter. If it goes on, your life will be in danger.¡± Sun Yarou¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°Anren, Anan, why are you here?¡± Zhao Anren looked at Sun Yarou anxiously and said softly, ¡°Mom, you scared me to death. What happened? Why are you so sad?¡± ¡°Eldest Young Master and Master are here.¡± The servant came in to report. Zhao Fengyun¡¯s expression was dark, and Zhao Anhuai¡¯s expression was anxious. Zhao Fengyun came to the bed and was shocked to see Sun Yarou¡¯s pale face. ¡°What happened? Who angered Madam?¡± After having been married for so many years, though he no longer had any feelings for Sun Yarou, she was still his legitimate wife who had served his deceased parents. It wasn¡¯t something he would forget. The servants did not dare to speak despite knowing clearly what was troubling Sun Yarou. Other than her eldest young son, there was nothing else that could bother Sun Yarou, not even when her husband brought back a concubine. Zhao Anhuai knelt down. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t be angry. If you¡¯re unhappy, you can punish me however you want. You can even take my life. I only hope you¡¯ll have good health.¡± Chapter 134 - The Dream Of The Sixth Sense (Part 3)

Chapter 134: The Dream Of The Sixth Sense (Part 3)

When Sun Yarou heard Zhao Anhuai¡¯s voice, her body trembled. She looked at Zhao Anhuai, who was kneeling in front of her, and a chill ran down her spin. Her strong reaction made Zhao Fengyun angry. ¡°If you continue to be so wilful, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless.¡± Sun Yarou spoke with difficulty. She did not look at Zhao Fengyun but at Zhao Anhuai. ¡°Raise your head.¡± Sun Yarou stared at Zhao Anhuai, not daring to blink. Zhao Anhuai raised his head to look at her. Sun Yarou looked into Zhao Anhuai¡¯s eyes and her heart sank. This was not her son. That feeling was even stronger than before. The thought of this unknown person pretending to be her son made her want to cut him into pieces. Sun Yarou looked at Zhao Anhuai with an extremely vicious expression, as if she was looking at an enemy of several lifetimes. Her gaze shocked everyone. Zhao Anhuai looked sad and said sadly, ¡°Mother¡­¡± Sun Yarou grabbed the pillow beside her and threw it at him. ¡°You¡¯re not my son. Don¡¯t call me Mother.¡± When Zhao Fengyun saw Sun Yarou¡¯s expression, he was so angry that he couldn¡¯t speak. He was shocked just now. Zhao Anren and Zhao Anan leaned against Sun Yarou. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t be like this. I¡¯m scared.¡± Sun Yarou sobbed as she hugged her two children. The servants lowered their heads, not daring to look or make a sound. ...... Zhao Anhuai knelt by the bed and lowered his head silently. In an angle where no one could see, he clenched his fists and his eyes were dark. It took Zhao Fengyun a while to calm down. ¡°Madam, why do you always suspect Huaian? What¡¯s wrong with him? He has been well educated since he was young. Why do you suspect him?¡± Sun Yarou looked at Zhao Fengyun with tears in her eyes. She revealed a weak expression. ¡°Master, how can I not tell the difference between the children I gave birth to? Our Huaian, Huaian¡­ is already dead¡­¡± Zhao Fengyun was shocked. Sun Yarou¡¯s painful expression didn¡¯t seem fake, but Zhao Anhuai was clearly in front of them. Zhao Fengyun looked at Zhao Anhuai. Zhao Anhuai seemed to be hurt by what his mother said. He lowered his head and looked extremely dispirited. Sun Yarou said weakly, ¡°Master, just trust me for once.¡± Zhao Fengyun frowned. ¡°Madam, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you, but this is too ridiculous. How can I trust you?¡± The eldest son was already 16 years old. How could he be swapped so easily? Sun Yarou¡¯s heart was aching and blood oozed out from the corner of her mouth. ¡°Master, believe me this time. This is thest time. If I can¡¯t figure it out this time, I won¡¯t have long to live.¡± Zhao Fengyun looked at Zhao Anhuai and then at the heartbroken Sun Yarou. He said angrily, ¡°Up to you. You can do whatever you want. You¡¯ll only be satisfied after breaking your son¡¯s heart.¡± With that, Zhao Fengyun snorted and left. But seeing Sun Yarou like this, he felt terrible. It was said that a woman¡¯s intuition was very urate. Because of paranoia, Sun Yarou was so heartbroken that even her health was damaged, which also shocked Zhao Fengyun. He still didn¡¯t believe Sun Yarou, but he didn¡¯t want her to die because of such a thing. If she wanted to kick up a fuss, then she could do as she wished. Zhao Anhuai raised his head and said in a choked voice and slightly red eyes, ¡°Mother, take a closer look at me. How can I be fake?¡± Sun Yarou closed her eyes, not wanting to look at him at all. She said coldly, ¡°Go and invite Miss Liu and Mr. Chu over.¡± Zhao Anhuai¡¯s face was exactly the same as her son¡¯s. Even the moles on his face were identical. But even so, he was still not her son. In her dream, the headless corpse she touched was her son. At the thought of it, Sun Yarou felt her heart ache and tears kept falling. Her son was already dead. As for this monster who looked like his son, she would definitely skin him alive! Zhao Anren and Zhao Anan leaned against Sun Yarou. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be sad.¡± Sun Yarou nodded as she cried. She hugged Zhao Anren and Zhao Anan and fought back her tears. During this period of time, Sun Yarou had been suspecting that Zhao Anhuai was not her son, and everyone in the residence knew about it. Zhao Anren sized up Zhao Anhuai. He couldn¡¯t see anything different. When he looked at Zhao Anhuai again, Zhao Anhuai was also looking at him with sadness in his eyes. Liu Sanniang had long realized that something had happened in the residence. She and Chu Yan were both guests, so it was not appropriate for them to ask around. Liu Sanniang did not notice that Chu Yan had gone out. When Chu Yan returned, Liu Sanniang thought it was a servant girl. When she saw that it was Chu Yan, she was a little disappointed. Chu Yan said, ¡°Come and eat.¡± Liu Sanniang had no appetite. ¡°Something happened in the main courtyard.¡± Chu Yan nodded. ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± Yuezhou¡¯s breakfast wasn¡¯t bad, so he bought a lot. Liu Sanniang had no appetite at all. She was surprised that Chu Yan was still in the mood to eat at this time. She said, ¡°Do you know what happened?¡± Chu Yan still didn¡¯t answer. ¡°Do you want me to feed you?¡± Liu Sanniang was slightly pissed off that he pretended to not hear her questions. She red at Chu Yan, but when she looked at him, her heart skipped a beat. She actually saw affection in Chu Yan¡¯s eyes! Liu Sanniang immediately looked away. Seeing that Chu Yan really went to get breakfast for her, Liu Sanniang said, ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t like that one.¡± Chu Yan smiled at Liu Sanniang. Liu Sanniang immediately became obedient and sat down to eat. Chu Yan was also eating. Liu Sanniang was distracted, so when Chu Yan handed her a cup of hot soy milk, she took a sip and her tongue was burnt. Liu Sanniang looked at Chu Yan and was a little angry. Why didn¡¯t Chu Yan remind her?!? Chu Yan looked at Liu Sanniang and leaned over. He reached out to touch her lips. ¡°It¡¯s swollen already. Be careful next time.¡± Liu Sanniang only felt that Chu Yan¡¯s fingers were warm. She lowered her head and ate her breakfast silently. Chu Yan¡¯s gazended on Liu Sanniang with a smile in his eyes. He still had to wait for her to grow up. Just when they finished eating, someone from the main courtyard came over. Chapter 135 - Everything Has Memories

Chapter 135: Everything Has Memories

The servant girl ran into the courtyard and said to Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan, ¡°Madam wants to see the two of you. Hurry up.¡± Liu Sanniang couldn¡¯t help but look at Chu Yan. Did Chu Yan already predict that the servant girl woulde right after they finished breakfast? Liu Sanniang got up and followed the servant girl. In the main courtyard, Sun Yarou had already calmed down. She looked at Zhao Anhuai coldly and said, ¡°You can¡¯t escape. I will definitely expose you.¡± Zhao Anhuai looked at Sun Yarou sadly. ¡°Why would I escape? I¡¯m your son. If you want me to die, I will die.¡± Sun Yarou said coldly, ¡°Get lost.¡± Zhao Anhuai stood up and bowed. ¡°If mother doesn¡¯t like me to be here, I¡¯ll take my leave first. I just hope that Mother will be well and not get sad because of this small matter.¡± After Zhao Anhuai finished speaking, his body trembled and he couldn¡¯t even stand straight. Zhao Anhuai left first, and the servants served him carefully. In the eyes of the servants, there was nothing wrong with Zhao Anhuai. It was more likely that Sun Yarou was the problem, but they didn¡¯t dare to say it. When Liu Sanniang entered the main courtyard, she happened to meet Zhao Anhuai, who was walking out. Their eyes met. Zhao Anhuai looked at her and said, ¡°Miss.¡± Liu Sanniang stopped. Zhao Anhuai smiled weakly. ¡°Miss, if you¡¯re really capable, please don¡¯t drive a wedge between me and my mother.¡± ...... When the servants heard this, their hearts ached even more for Zhao Anhuai. The eldest son of the Yuezhou magistrate was suddenly suspected by his mother one day. How sad was this? He was already so old, so it was impossible for him to have been reced. The fact that Liu Sanniang, such a young girl, could be a psychic was even more suspicious. Would she spout nonsense simply to earn money? Liu Sanniang¡¯s expression did not change. She said calmly, ¡°Eldest Young Master, you¡¯re overthinking. No matter what kind of power I have, I won¡¯t distort the truth.¡± After saying that, Liu Sanniang nodded at Zhao Anhuai and turned to leave. Zhao Anhuai was very guarded and even aggressive. When he was talking to Liu Sanniang, even though he looked hurt, he was trying to attack Liu Sanniang. After Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan left, Zhao Anhuai looked away. He still looked hurt, but his heart was not calm at all. When Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan arrived, they were immediately invited in. When Sun Yarou saw Liu Sanniang, she said nervously, ¡°Miss Liu, you must tear off his mask.¡± Sun Yarou had a lot to tell Liu Sanniang. She hoped to get some support. Zhao Anren couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Mom, why do you always suspect Eldest Brother?¡± Sun Yarou looked at Zhao Anren and Zhao Anan and ordered the servants sternly. ¡°Take Second Young Master and Third Young Miss away. Don¡¯t let theme into contact with Eldest Young Master. If anyone dares to disobey, I won¡¯t let them off easily.¡± ¡°Chun Mei, go and tell the butler that if anyone dares to disobey my orders, I¡¯ll sell them.¡± Sun Yarou said fiercely. Servants would be punished most severely if they betrayed their master. No one wanted a servant who betrayed their previous master. Once they were sold, they would only end up dying. The servant turned pale and replied in a trembling voice. ¡°Yes, I will definitely not disobey Madam¡¯s orders.¡± Before Zhao Anren could ask anything, Sun Yarou waved her hand with a cold expression. Zhao Anren and Zhao Anan were sent back by the servants. Sun Yarou dismissed the staff in the room. She looked at Liu Sanniang and choked. ¡°Miss Liu, I had a dream, a very scary dream.¡± When Sun Yarou thought of the scene in her dream, she felt despair and suffocation. Liu Sanniang reached out to hold Sun Yarou¡¯s hand and released her strength tofort her. Without Sun Yarou saying anything, she could feel what Sun Yarou was dreaming about. That despair, that suffocation, she understood it like she had dreamt it herself. She used her strength to repair Sun Yarou¡¯s damaged heart. She let go of Sun Yarou and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Madam. I know everything.¡± Sun Yarou felt the pain in her heart disappear. She was no longer so agitated. She looked at Liu Sanniang firmly. ¡°Miss Liu, please help me. I can¡¯t let someone who isn¡¯t my son live as my son.¡± No one even knew that her real son had been killed. Liu Sanniang said, ¡°What about Lord Zhao?¡± Sun Yarou wiped her eyes. ¡°My husband has already agreed to not interfere. If Miss Liu wants, he cane over now.¡± It was best if Zhao Fengyun did not impede the investigation. Liu Sanniang nodded. She didn¡¯t know if she could find out the truth today but she couldn¡¯t miss the opportunity, so she asked Sun Yarou to invite Zhao Fengyun. Sun Yarou immediately shouted. ¡°Someone, go and get Eldest Young Master toe to the main courtyard immediately. No one is to stop him. This is Master¡¯s order. If anyone dares to stop him, I¡¯ll kill them.¡± The servant looked at Sun Yarou and hesitated. In the end, he went down to call for help. Before Zhao Anhuai could sit down after returning to his courtyard, he was asked to go back. He held a book in his hand and the servant looked at him. ¡°Young Master, go over quickly. Madam is still waiting for you.¡± Zhao Anhuai did not move immediately. Instead, he said calmly, ¡°Does my father know?¡± The servant said, ¡°Master is still in a fit of anger.¡± It meant that he didn¡¯t know, but he did say that he would let Sun Yarou investigate it onest time. Zhao Anhuai lowered his eyes. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go over now.¡± The servant heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Zhao Anhuai was cooperative. If he got angry and made a fuss, it would really be troublesome. However, when the servant thought about it, his heart ached. The eldest young master was so sensible, but for some reason, his identity was suspected. He did not make a fuss and was filial. He hoped that after this time, Madam would stop this farce. Zhao Anhuai soon arrived at the main courtyard. When he returned, the servants subconsciously lowered their heads and did not look at him. Zhao Anhuai said without a sign of irritation, ¡°Mother, I was told that you want to see me.¡± Sun Yarou said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t call me Mother. No matter how well you disguise yourself, you¡¯re not my son.¡± Zhao Anhuai looked pained. ¡°Mother, I don¡¯t me you. I know that you are just sick.¡± Sun Yarou looked at Zhao Anhuai¡¯s every move and felt difficulty in breathing. She said angrily, ¡°Shut up. You¡¯re not my son. You can lie to everyone, but you can¡¯t lie to me.¡± Sun Yarou looked at Liu Sanniang for help. ¡°Miss Liu, hurry up and do it. I can¡¯t take it anymore.¡± Zhao Anhuai looked at Liu Sanniang with a calm expression. ¡°I¡¯ll cooperate however you want. As long as you can make Mother feel relieved, I¡¯ll do anything.¡± Chapter 136 - Believe In Heaven’s Wrath (Part 1)

Chapter 136: Believe In Heaven¡¯s Wrath (Part 1)

Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°Come and sit down. Just extend your hand.¡± Zhao Anhuai walked towards Liu Sanniang, sat down, and stretched out his hand. He rolled up his sleeves, revealing a pair of fair and slender hands. One could tell from his hands that he had been living a luxurious life. Zhao Anhuai looked at Liu Sanniang and said, ¡°Miss, if you do something against your conscience, you will be punished by the heavens.¡± Liu Sanniang¡¯s expression did not change. She reached out and grabbed Zhao Anhuai¡¯s wrist. ¡°It¡¯s good that you believe in punishment.¡± Zhao Anhuai¡¯s expression did not change. He slowly exhaled. Liu Sanniang released her power and wrapped it around Zhao Anhuai. Zhao Anhuai was like an iron wall, hard and imprable. Liu Sanniang was not in a hurry. Her power was not sharp. It was more like a hot spring that could rx people. Jiang Bing¡¯s case had inspired her. There were many ways to use one¡¯s power. When the other party resisted strongly, she didn¡¯t have to force her way in. Instead, she could slowly and gently make them lower their guard and not let them feel any hostility. Convert the power of others to her own use. After Liu Sanniang grabbed Zhao Anhuai¡¯s wrist, she stopped moving. An hour passed. Sun Yarou could not wait any longer. However, after waiting for an hour, she felt that Liu Sanniang was about to do something. She did not dare to be distracted. The servants rxed from their tense state. ...... Sun Yarou did not even dare to leave. Another hour passed, and Sun Yarou¡¯s expression became calm. Sun Yarou did not look at Liu Sanniang anymore. She looked at Zhao Anhuai. She wanted to see some panic or despair in Zhao Anhuai¡¯s face, but she could not. Zhao Anhuai¡¯s expression remained the same. Time passed bit by bit and Sun Yarou waited quietly. The room was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop. The servants were all numb, but no one dared to leave. It was already dark outside. Zhao Fengyun had already returned to the residence. He asked. ¡°How is Madam now?¡± The servant had aplicated expression. ¡°Master, it¡¯s hard to say. Go over and take a look at it for yourself.¡± Zhao Fengyun thought for a moment and decided to go to the main courtyard. A beautiful figure walked out. Zhao Fengyun looked at Li Ying and smiled. ¡°Why are youing out?¡± Li Ying said sweetly, ¡°I miss you, Master.¡± Zhao Fengyun was very pleased with Li Ying¡¯ coquettishness. He smiled and said, ¡°Go back to the courtyard and wait. I¡¯lle and find you after returning from the main courtyard.¡± Li Ying took Zhao Fengyun¡¯s arm. ¡°No, I want to go with you. Madam called Eldest Young Master over today. I haven¡¯t seen him all day. I want to see him too.¡± Zhao Fengyun couldn¡¯t bring himself to reject her. ¡°Alright,e with me.¡± When it was dark, the servants prepared food and brought it in. Sun Yarou waved her hand. Sun Yarou looked at Chu Yan and whispered. ¡°Mr. Chu, does Miss Liu want to eat something?¡± Chu Yan shook his head. Sun Yarou asked the servants to take the food away. If Liu Sanniang didn¡¯t want to eat it, she didn¡¯t want it either. She was waiting for Liu Sanniang to finish. If she didn¡¯t get an answer, how could she have the appetite to eat? Zhao Anhuai looked at Liu Sanniang and said, ¡°Miss, when are you going to let go? Isn¡¯t a day enough?¡± Liu Sanniang¡¯s power was gentle. She opened her eyes and looked at Zhao Anhuai. ¡°It might be enough for others, but not for you.¡± Zhao Anhuai¡¯s expression turned cold. He could feel that Liu Sanniang¡¯s power was wrapping around him. He had no choice but to fight back mentally. However, Liu Sanniang¡¯s power was getting gentler and gentler. He could barely feel it. Once he could no longer feel it, it would be the most dangerous moment. In the beginning, he did not take Liu Sanniang seriously, but now, he had to be vignt. Zhao Fengyun came to the main courtyard with a gloomy expression. He looked at Liu Sanniang and said angrily, ¡°What are you trying to do? Don¡¯t you understand that men and women should not touch each other?¡± Sun Yarou stood up and said coldly, ¡°Miss Liu is a psychic. Didn¡¯t you say that you will allow me to do whatever I want this time?¡± Zhao Fengyun frowned. ¡°It¡¯s been a day. Isn¡¯t it enough?¡± Sun Yarou looked at Liu Sanniang and said firmly, ¡°It¡¯s not enough, not enough. As long as Miss Liu doesn¡¯t stop, it¡¯s not enough. Since you said you won¡¯t interfere this time, go back. It¡¯s gettingte. Don¡¯t you have beauty waiting for you in bed?¡± Zhao Fengyun hade in with Li Ying. At this moment, Sun Yarou was in a bad mood, and the fact that Zhao Fengyun brought along his concubine simply made it worse. Li Ying looked at Sun Yarou and leaned into Zhao Fengyun¡¯s arms. ¡°Master, it¡¯s been a day. Eldest Young Master hasn¡¯t even drunk any water. How ufortable is that?¡± Zhao Fengyun was furious. ¡°Stop immediately. This matter ends here. No one can swap my son.¡± Sun Yarou¡¯s eyes turned red with anger. ¡°Whoever dares to try it will have to walk over my dead body!¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t drink any water, but did I drink any water? I didn¡¯t eat or drink anything either. I can take it. Why he can¡¯t?¡± Sun Yarou looked at Zhao Anhuai coldly. Zhao Anhuai frowned. He could no longer feel Liu Sanniang¡¯s power. Just now, while listening to themotion, he was distracted. After pulling himself together, he could no longer sense Liu Sanniang¡¯s power. Zhao Anhuai tried to pull his hand out of Liu Sanniang¡¯s grasp, but Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand grabbed his wrist tightly. He could not break free. Liu Sanniang¡¯s expression was calm. She had already fused her power with Zhao Anhuai¡¯s power. What was his was hers, so Zhao Anhuai naturally could not feel it. His power was used by her, so he naturally could not resist her. Liu Sanniang moved her lips and said, ¡°Madam, please take a good look.¡± When Sun Yarou heard Liu Sanniang¡¯s voice, she immediately stopped arguing with Zhao Fengyun and looked at Liu Sanniang. Zhao Fengyun frowned and looked at Liu Sanniang. Li Ying looked at Zhao Anhuai and her eyes darkened. However, everyone¡¯s attention was on Liu Sanniang and Zhao Anhuai, so they did not notice. Zhao Anhuai could no longer remain calm. He looked at Liu Sanniang sinisterly and wanted to break free from her grip, but he seemed to be unable to exert any strength. In Liu Sanniang¡¯s hands, he was like a fish on the chopping board. Liu Sanniang was very powerful. She transmitted the memories she sensed to everyone present. Zhao Fengyun, who was still angry, immediately changed his expression. Sun Yarou was the same. Her expectant look slowly turned into a fearful one because she saw a familiar ce. Chapter 137 - Believe In Heaven’s Wrath (Part 2)

Chapter 137: Believe In Heaven¡¯s Wrath (Part 2)

However, the person sitting in the courtyard and studying was not her son. She looked at the strange man doing exactly the same thing as her son. He dressed like her son, studied what her son studied, and even traveled to the ce her son traveled. The books his son had read and the notes he had taken would also be copied. The living environment was exactly the same. Sun Yarou felt a chill run down her spine. She knew that she couldn¡¯t touch anything she was seeing, but when the man looked into the distance, she felt very afraid. Sun Yarou was sure that this stranger had been preparing to rece her son since he was young. There was no difference in their height or figure. However, how did their faces be the same? Sun Yarou¡¯s body trembled. She knew that she would find out soon. Zhao Fengyun also revealed a look of disbelief. Everyone sighed. Sun Yarou hadpletely copsed to the ground. What she saw in her dream had really happened. When she saw Zhao Anhuai being taken away, her heart tightened. She knew that her son must be very afraid. After all, anyone would be afraid when they saw someone who had been copying everything they did for more than a decade. ... The moment she saw Zhao Anhuai¡¯s head being chopped off, Sun Yarou fainted. Zhao Fengyun knelt on the ground and cried hoarsely., ¡°Anhuai, my son.¡± Li Ying¡¯s expression changed. She wanted to lean against Zhao Fengyun, but he pushed her away. Zhao Fengyun took two steps on his knees and reached out to find something on the ground. Everyone knew that he had seen Zhao Anhuai¡¯s head being chopped off with his own eyes and wanted to pick up the head. However, this was something that happened in the past. They could see it but could not touch it. Zhao Anhuai¡¯s head was carried into the room by a pair of slender hands. When the person came out again, he looked like Zhao Anhuai. He had been imitating Zhao Anhuai for 16 years and could fool everyone. After Liu Sanniang withdrew some of her strength, the servants came back to their senses and ran to Sun Yarou¡¯s side to help her up. ¡°Madam, Madam.¡± Tears streamed down Zhao Fengyun¡¯s face. He staggered over and picked up Sun Yarou. ¡°Wake up. Someone, call the doctor¡­¡± Zhao Fengyun looked at Zhao Anhuai with monstrous hatred. ¡°Guard, arrest this impostor. I want to tear him into pieces.¡± Zhao Anhuai did not panic when he was exposed. He looked at Liu Sanniang with a dark gaze. ¡°I underestimated you.¡± Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°This is your punishment.¡± Zhao Anhuai wanted to use his power to trigger the poison in his stomach, but he felt his stomach churning. He frowned and looked at Liu Sanniang. The pain in his stomach made him fall to the ground and roll around. Liu Sanniang stood up. ¡°Spit it out.¡± Zhao Anhuai gritted his teeth, but his stomach was churning harder and harder. It was as if an invisible hand was stirring his stomach. This hand grabbed his stomach, tore off a piece of it, and came out along his throat. He could feel his teeth being pushed open by a force. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Zhao Anhuai opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood. There was a ck pill in the blood. When the pill touched the air, it made a sizzling sound, and the blood around it turned ck. Continue reading on 0n MYB0XN0 V E L. COM Zhao Anhuai looked at Liu Sanniang with a sinister expression that was mixed with anger and fear. Liu Sanniang¡¯s power had far exceeded his expectations. He thought that he could deal with Liu Sanniang, but in the end, he was beaten miserably. Now, he even couldn¡¯t kill himself with the poison. Zhao Fengyun roared angrily, ¡°Lock him up in jail. I¡¯ll tear him into pieces.¡± Zhao Anhuaiy on the ground and looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Liu Sanniang ignored Zhao Anhuai. She walked towards Sun Yarou who was unconscious and gently reached out to hold her hand. Sun Yarou quickly woke up. She looked at Liu Sanniang and tears flowed out. Sun Yarou did not speak. She closed her eyes and let her tears stream down. Her son was gone. Zhao Fengyun looked sad. ¡°Madam, I will definitely not let go of the murderer who killed our son.¡± Sun Yarou said, her voice choked with emotions. ¡°He is using Anhuai¡¯s face. Find our son and return the face to him.¡± Zhao Fengyun nodded heavily. When he turned to look at Zhao Anhuai, he wished he could skin him alive. Liu Sanniang said, ¡°It¡¯s not over yet.¡± Zhao Fengyun was shocked. ¡°What do you mean?¡± He didn¡¯t dare to imagine what Liu Sanniang meant. Zhao Fengyun shivered. ¡°My son and daughter¡­¡± Zhao Fengyun¡¯s body stiffened and he felt a chill run down his spine. Liu Sanniang said, ¡°It¡¯s not them.¡± When Zhao Fengyun heard these words, he heaved a sigh of relief. Liu Sanniang looked at Zhao Anhuai and said, ¡°Who told you about Eldest Young Master¡¯s daily life?¡± Zhao Fengyun looked at Zhao Anhuai with anger in his eyes. He shouted. ¡°Go and bring everyone in the mansion to the main courtyard.¡± The servants were all in danger. Even the person who pretended to be the eldest young master had been exposed. How could they hide anything? As servants, they did not dare to say anything about their masters on the surface, but behind their backs, they would alwaysin a little. Some people who had sticky fingers would even steal a thing or two. If any of these things were revealed, what awaited them would be heavy punishment. For a moment, everyone was worried. Everyone in the entire Zhao Mansion rushed to the main courtyard. Soon, a servant ran into the main courtyard, shouting and panting. ¡°Master, Master, bad news. Zhao Shengmitted suicide.¡± Zhao Fengyun¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Wicked ve. Chop him up and feed him to the dogs!¡± Zhao Sheng, the boy servant who had served Zhao Anhuai since he was young,mitted suicide at this moment. It was clear that he was guilty. The butler was the first to kneel down and p himself. ¡°Master, Madam, I¡¯m guilty. A few years ago, I embezzled a hundred taels of silver and lost it all in a casino. Please spare my life. I¡¯m willing to pay it back to atone for my crimes.¡± With the butler taking the lead, the other servants also knelt down and admitted their crimes while pping themselves in guilt. But at this moment, what the servants had admitted to, was nothing. Compared to Zhao Sheng, who had murdered the Eldest Young Master, stealing was a small matter. Nheless, it was better to confess now than to admit it after being found out. Chapter 138 - Farewell

Chapter 138: Farewell

After such a thing happened in the mansion, a thorough investigation would surely be carried out. At that time, the nasty things they did would sooner orter be found out. At this moment, Zhao Fengyun was in no mood to care about this. Zhao Sheng hadmitted suicide. All his anger was directed at the fake son. Zhao Fengyun gritted his teeth and instructed. ¡°Take him away. I want to interrogate him personally.¡± The guards took Zhao Anhuai away. Zhao Anhuai nced at Liu Sanniang with a deep gaze. He smiled at Liu Sanniang as if saying that he wasn¡¯t afriad of any tortures inflicted on him. Liu Sanniang looked at Zhao Anhuai. Everyone was afraid of something. It just needed time to find out. Sun Yarou looked at Liu Sanniang and smiled bitterly. ¡°Miss Liu, thank you.¡± Zhao Fengyun looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Sorry, I was rude to you before. Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Sun Yarou and said, ¡°Madam, I¡¯m sorry for your loss. Your son in heaven also hopes that Madam will be well.¡± Tears streamed down Sun Yarou¡¯s face, and she was so choked up that she could not speak. The sorrow in her heart could not be erased. When she saw that her son was gone, her heart was torn. ... If not for Liu Sanniang¡¯s help, she did not know if she could have survived. Zhao Fengyun was deeply hurt. When Liu Sanniang saw this, she silently retreated. Liu Sanniang thought of the fake Zhao Anhuai. He had been called Zhao Anhuai by his servants since he was young. This was a conspiracy that started more than ten years ago and was designed by someone behind the scene. And Liu Sanniang had poked a ho¡¯s nest. Chu Yan held Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand. Liu Sanniang was shocked and her thoughts were interrupted. She wanted to break free, but Chu Yan seemed to know what she was going to do. He held her hand and interlocked his fingers with hers. ¡°Sanniang, I¡¯ll always be there with you.¡± He would be by her side no matter what. Liu Sanniang blushed and said in a soft voice, ¡°Didn¡¯t people say that psychics can¡¯t get married? We¡­¡± Would they have a good ending? Chu Yan chuckled. ¡°Do you know that thousands of years ago, all cultivators had Daopanions? They cultivated together and never abandoned each other.¡± Dual cultivation? Liu Sanniang looked at Chu Yan in surprise. ¡°Are you also a psychic?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Chu Yan replied. Liu Sanniang couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Then, what is your ability?¡± No wonder she couldn¡¯t read Chu Yan¡¯s mind or sense his memories. It turned out that he was a psychic too. Chu Yan pinched Liu Sanniang¡¯s finger. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you that.¡± Chu Yan raised his hand and looked at the slender fingers in his hand. The fingers were chubby and cute. He smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll take the same path as you.¡± So, there was no need to worry about them separating. Liu Sanniang blushed slightly. She did not dare to look into Chu Yan¡¯s eyes. The seed in her heart seemed to have grown a little and emitted a sweet fragrance. Not long after returning to the courtyard, a servant brought over food. Chu Yan and Liu Sanniang ate some and rested. Before Zhao Anhuai¡¯s matter ended, she and Chu Yan would not leave for the time being. Sun Yarou was greatly shocked. Liu Sanniang created a dream for her, hoping tofort her. Her eldest son died an unnatural death. Sun Yarou felt as if her heart had been torn into pieces. Every time she thought about it, she felt so much pain that she wanted to die. The maidservants were persuading her to eat some food. Sun Yarou¡¯s eyes were red and swollen. She wanted to cry but she had shed all her tears. She waved her hand weakly and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I don¡¯t feel like eating.¡± The maidservant was worried. ¡°Madam, think about Second Young Master and Third Young Miss. They¡¯re still young.¡± Apart from Sun Yarou¡¯s children, there were also a few illegitimate children in the residence. If something happened to Sun Yarou, how could the concubine not take advantage of this situation? Sun Yarou also knew that, but she couldn¡¯t control her grief. The maidservant sighed. ¡°Madam, just take a bite. If you starve yourself, Eldest Young Master will be heartbroken.¡± At the mention of her eldest son, Sun Yarou started sobbing again. The maidservants quicklyforted her. ¡°Madam, take care of yourself.¡± Zhao Fengyun personally interrogated Zhao Anhuai and said that he wanted to avenge his eldest son. Sun Yarou waved her hand. ¡°All of you, leave. I want to be alone.¡± The maidservants sighed and left silently. Sun Yarou had to get over this grief alone. No matter how theyforted her, she would only be sadder. After the servants left, Sun Yarou reached out to touch her chest and sobbed silently. A warm breeze blew over. Sun Yarou felt that her eyelids were extremely heavy. She couldn¡¯t open her eyes even if she wanted to. She tried to open her eyes. When she did, all she could see was a thick white fog. She walked in a daze and suddenly everything became clear. There was the sound of Guzhen. She smelled flowers. A gentle breeze brushed her cheeks. Sun Yarou took two steps and looked at the figure ying the Guzheng in the distance. After a pause, she ran over crazily. She fell down. She got up again, her body trembling. When she reached the back of the figure, she stopped and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Anhuai, Anhuai.¡± The melodious music did not stop. Sun Yarou¡¯s face was covered in tears. She knew that this was her son. He had been smart and good at his studies since he was young. The music he yed was always full of confidence and pride. The music stopped. ¡°Mother, I¡¯ve made you worry over me. I¡¯m the one who¡¯s unfilial.¡± The familiar voice made Sun Yarou burst out crying. She pounced over and hugged Zhao Anhuai. This was a dream, but even if it was a dream, it was still a beautiful one. In the past, she would definitely be afraid of meeting the deceased. But now, she was not scared because this was her beloved son. ¡°Anhuai, my son.¡± Sun Yarou sobbed. Zhao Anhuai turned around and gently wiped away Sun Yarou¡¯s tears. ¡°Mother, if there¡¯s a next life, I want to be your son again. Our fate in this life has been severed. Mother, you have to take good care of your body and watch my brother and sister get married and have children. I can¡¯t see them grow up. Mother, can you help me do it?¡± Sun Yarou shook her head and nodded. Zhao Anhuai asked Sun Yarou to sit down. ¡°Mother, I have never been good at talking. Everything is in the music I y. Let me y a piece of music for you.¡± ¡®Mother, I¡¯m sorry.¡¯ The melodious sound of the Guzhen was filled with warmth as it soothed the wounds in Sun Yarou¡¯s heart. At dawn, Sun Yarou woke up. There were still tears on her face, but her eyes were filled with hope. She had to live well and fulfill her son¡¯s wish. Before that, she had to give her son a proper funeral. Sun Yarou¡¯s voice was still hoarse. ¡°Someone¡­ I want to eat.¡± Chapter 139 - Peel Off The Skin

Chapter 139: Peel Off The Skin

?

The servant girl thought that she had heard wrongly. When she confirmed it again, she was overjoyed. ¡°Madam, wait a moment. I¡¯ll serve you immediately.¡± Sun Yarou couldn¡¯t eat much. She drank a bowl of ginseng soup and ate a bowl of in porridge. Her eyes were still a little swollen. The servant girl brought some ice to apply it on her. Sun Yarou instructed. ¡°Get ready. I¡¯m going to see Master.¡± She felt terrified when she thought about what happened to her son. It was a crime that was carefully nned and carried out over the course of many years. She wanted to see if Zhao Fengyun had found anything. More importantly, who was behind all of this? Zhao Fengyun interrogated Zhao Anhuai for the entire night. He used a small knife to remove Zhao Anhuai¡¯s flesh bit by bit. Zhao Anhuai fainted and was woken up by the cold water. He was in extreme pain, but he gritted his teeth and did not say anything. Zhao Fengyun had a mental breakdown. Looking at Zhao Anhuai, who was wearing his son¡¯s face, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to do it. He got someone to put a sack on Zhao Anhuai. Even if he was the fake Zhao Anhuai, he had lived a luxurious life since he was young. Everything he learned and did was exactly the same as Zhao Fengyun¡¯s son, Zhao Anhuai. His body could not withstand such torture at all. If it were an ordinary person, they would have confessed long ago. However, Zhao Anhuai was very determined. Even though he fainted from the pain, he did not say anything. When Sun Yarou came, Zhao Fengyun felt a little ashamed to face her. He felt guilty. ¡°Madam, why are you here? You¡¯re not feeling well. Leave this to me. Rest at home.¡± Sun Yarou looked at Zhao Anhuai, who was hanging from the cross, and asked. ¡°Did he confess?¡± ... Zhao Anhuai¡¯s head was covered and his clothes were torn and dripping with blood. It could be imagined that the torturer had done all he could. Zhao Anhuai was beaten to half-death. Zhao Fengyun watched as Sun Yarou sized up Zhao Anhuai. He lowered his head and said guiltily, ¡°He didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Even after being beaten like that, he still did not reveal any useful information. Sun Yarou looked away. ¡°There¡¯s no need to beat him. I¡¯ll go find Miss Liu.¡± Zhao Fengyun nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Zhao Anhuai¡¯s corpse was quickly found. It had already rotted and was ced in the coffin. Sun Yarou¡¯s eyes were red as she went to look for Liu Sanniang. She bowed. ¡°Miss Liu, thank you.¡± Liu Sanniang helped her up. ¡°Madam, you¡¯re wee.¡± Sun Yarou said, ¡°Miss Liu, there¡¯s one more thing I need to trouble you with. If he doesn¡¯t confess, I won¡¯t be able to get my son¡¯s face back.¡± Liu Sanniang had rested for the night and was in good spirits. She said, ¡°He will confess.¡± Sun Yarou said, ¡°Please help me again.¡± Liu Sanniang naturally did not refuse. She followed Sun Yarou to the prison with Chu Yan. When Zhao Fengyun saw Liu Sanniang, he immediately greeted her respectfully. ¡°Miss Liu, thank you.¡± Zhao Anhuai had already woken up. He looked up in Liu Sanniang¡¯s direction. The sack blocked his vision, but it did not stop him from finding where Liu Sanniang was standing. ¡°Miss Liu.¡± Zhao Anhuai spoke. After a night of torture, his voice was weak. He called out to Liu Sanniang coldly, as if he would not say anything even if he was tortured. Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s alright if you don¡¯t want to confess. You¡¯re just a puppet. Ever since you had a memory, you knew that you were just a substitute called Zhao Anhuai, and that one day, you would rece the real Zhao Anhuai.¡± Zhao Anhuai did not expect Liu Sanniang to be so straightforward. She spoke his mind without needing to torture him. When did Liu Sanniang break through his defense? Why didn¡¯t he feel anything? He didn¡¯t even feel attacked. Zhao Anhuai suddenly had a realization. The Liu Sanniang of today was stronger than the Liu Sanniang yesterday. This realization made Zhao Anhuai terrified. Who was she? How did she gain power so fast? After absorbing Zhao Anhuai¡¯s power, Liu Sanniang naturally became stronger. In front of Liu Sanniang, he was powerless. Liu Sanniang¡¯s power was gentle and powerful. She unfolded Zhao Anhuai like a piece of white paper. ¡°You learned Zhao Anhuai¡¯s every move. You grew up and waited for the day to rece him. This is your value. You learned very well and deceived everyone, but you didn¡¯t know that a mother can tell how her son has changed at a nce. Do you think you¡¯re very powerful? Not really. You¡¯re just a miserable worm, a puppet locked in a cage. Death is just the beginning of punishment for you.¡± Liu Sanniang ruthlessly crushed Zhao Anhuai¡¯s arrogance. Zhao Anhuai was so angry that he trembled and struggled. ¡°Shut up. Shut up.¡± He was not a miserable worm. He was not a puppet. Zhao Anhuai struggled. ¡°You stupid woman, you don¡¯t know anything at all. You don¡¯t know anything at all. Divine Emperor¡­¡± Before Zhao Anhuai could finish speaking, he spat out a mouthful of blood. Liu Sanniang frowned. She had sensed Zhao Anhuai¡¯s memories, but his memories of that mysterious organization had been sealed. Before they could make him speak, he died. Zhao Fengyun immediately got someone to take off the ck sack on his head. Zhao Anhuai died with his eyes wide-open. Zhao Fengyun¡¯s expression darkened. The way he died was too abnormal. Almost, just a little more¡­ Zhao Fengyun looked at Liu Sanniang and sighed. ¡°Miss Liu, thank you. I¡¯ll report this to the emperor.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. The Xia Dynasty was so big, but Zhao Anhuai was just a small thread that was connected to thousands of other threads. The emperor would naturally be wary. Who was it that was plotting such a thing, and what was the purpose of them doing so? Zhao Fengyun paused for a moment and said, ¡°Miss Liu, how can I take his face away?¡± Liu Sanniang walked over to take a look. She released her power and gradually, a mark appeared on Zhao Anhuai¡¯s neck. The skin and flesh separated and peeled off. Zhao Fengyun was shocked by the ability Liu Sanniang possessed. Liu Sanniang closed her eyes and softly chanted the scriptures. She heard a roar in her ears, shouting that she would pay with her life. It was filled with resentment, but no matter how unwilling he was to die, he was still sent to hell. She had told him that death was only the beginning of his punishment. Chapter 140 - Eating Fish

Chapter 140: Eating Fish

All the sins that Zhao Anhuai hadmitted would have to be paid after his death. He was not Zhou Mingzhu who had a father and was willing to bear the sins for her. He had to bear his sins himself. He had to go where he needed to pay his debts before he could be reborn. Not long after returning to the Zhao Mansion from the prison, Sun Yarou came to the courtyard. She asked the servants to leave. Sun Yarou took out a box. ¡°Miss Liu, this is your reward.¡± If not for Liu Sanniang, she might not have known the truth until her death. When she thought of that possibility, her heart felt like it was being strangled by a rope. Liu Sanniang opened the box. There were five banknotes inside, each worth one hundred taels. Sun Yarou smiled faintly and said softly, ¡°There are many interesting ces in Yuezhou. If you¡¯re interested, you can look around. Next, I have to prepare my son¡¯s funeral, so I can¡¯te to see you.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°My condolences.¡± Sun Yarou smiled. ¡°Goodbye.¡± She was still sad, but she would get over it. After Sun Yarou left, Liu Sanniang began to pack her things. She only brought a set of clothes with her when she came to Yuezhou. However, it was rare for her to travel so far. She wanted to stay in Yuezhou for two days and buy some things for her parents. Chu Yan walked into the room and picked up the suitcase. Liu Sanniang was a little embarrassed and said, ¡°Are we leaving now?¡± Chu Yan looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Up to you.¡± ...... Liu Sanniang thought for a moment and said, ¡°Then, let¡¯s leave now.¡± Sun Yarou had asked her for help to see if her son had been swapped. Now that the truth was revealed and the family had started preparing their son¡¯s funeral, Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan were outsiders, so it was not suitable for them to stay any longer. Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan left the Zhao Mansion. Yuezhou was very prosperous. Since it was near the sea, there was a lot of seafood avable. Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan stayed at the inn. The waiter was very enthusiastic and introduced the city to Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan. Liu Sanniang listened attentively. She was born in Yong County, which was located in Yuzhou. It was mostly mountainous, and the four seasons of spring, summer, autumn, and winter were quite distinct. It was not like Yuezhou, because it was near the sea, and the climate was rtively hot through the year. After the Mid-Autumn Festival in Yuzhou, autumn had started to turn cold. However, in Yuezhou, it was still very hot. Liu Sanniang ordered some specialties and sour plum soup to cool down. She liked such a bustling street. From the window upstairs, she could see the bustling street below. Unknowingly, Liu Sanniang finished eating three desserts. She reached out and Chu Yan grabbed her hand. Liu Sanniang wanted to retract her hand. Chu Yan wiped her hands with a handkerchief. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to eat anymore until dinner.¡± Liu Sanniang remembered that she had indeed eaten a lot and did not speak. She looked at the handkerchief in Chu Yan¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± Chu Yan did not let go of her. He carefully wiped every finger of hers. Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand was not big, and her fingers were long. She did not have long nails, but her fingers were round and pink, looking very cute. Chu Yan pinched it. Liu Sanniang¡¯s face was already red. She couldn¡¯t pull her hand back and was flustered. ¡°Let go.¡± Chu Yan let go and smiled softly. ¡°It¡¯s chubby.¡± Liu Sanniang did not dare to look at Chu Yan and felt a sense of danger. Even if Chu Yan was smiling, it did not change the fact that he was a wolf. Liu Sanniang shifted her gaze to look at the scenery outside. A fish cart filled with fish stopped at the entrance of the inn. The waiter ran out. ¡°Miss Xu Xue, you¡¯re here. The fish are not bad today. They¡¯re big, fat, and fresh.¡± Xu Xue smiled. ¡°My father just came back from the sea today. Do you want it?¡± The waiter nodded and quickly said, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Come with me to the back door.¡± Liu Sanniang¡¯s gazended on Xu Xue. As if sensing that someone was looking at her, she looked up at the window and met Liu Sanniang¡¯s gaze. Xu Xue smiled and followed the waiter. Liu Sanniang retracted her gaze. Xu Xue was pretty, but she had been poisoned. In her brain, there was a worm. Xu Xue¡¯s perception was stronger than others, so she sensed it when Liu Sanniang looked at her for a while. At night, Liu Sanniang ate delicious and fresh fish. She didn¡¯t know what kind of fish it was, but it was delicious. Seeing that she had finished eating, the waiter said proudly, ¡°It¡¯s delicious, right? If you like it, you can stay for a few more days. There are fish like this every day. It was sent by the fishing girl you saw in the afternoon.¡± Liu Sanniang asked the waiter. ¡°Does she often send fish to your inn?¡± The waiter replied with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s right. Her family is quite honest. Our innkeeper has been working with her family for a long time. The fish they send over are fresh and the price isn¡¯t very high. She¡¯s quite a good girl.¡± ¡°If you like it, you can buy some fish and make it into dried fish. It¡¯s also delicious.¡± The waiter looked at Liu Sanniang and felt that she was really nice, so he couldn¡¯t help but be nice to her too. Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Then, please help me make some. I¡¯ll take it back to my family.¡± The waiter agreed. ¡°No problem.¡± Chu Yan frowned and nced at the waiter. Chu Yan¡¯s eyes were as dark as ink, like a wolf patrolling its territory, warning outsiders. The waiter instantly felt Chu Yan¡¯s unfriendly gaze and took a step back. ¡°I¡¯ll go down first. Call me if you need anything.¡± After the waiter went down, Chu Yan said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the beach tomorrow.¡± Liu Sanniang¡¯s eyes lit up. As if afraid that Chu Yan would notice her thoughts, she lowered her head and nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± . After the meal, Liu Sanniang returned to her room and jumped around happily. She had never been to the beach. In her previous life, she lived for 75 years without stepping outside Yong County. She began to look forward to seeing what the beach was like. At night, Liu Sanniang had a dream. She opened her eyes and realized that she was in a dark room. There was a bloody smell in the room. She looked around and saw an extremely old man holding a ck jar. The jar jiggled as if something was moving inside. The smell of blood came from that jar. It was dawn. After Liu Sanniang got up, she couldn¡¯t help but think. This was Yuezhou. What did her dream want to tell her? The breakfast in Yuezhou was special. When she woke up early in the morning, the waiter introduced her enthusiastically. ¡°Miss, breakfast in Yuezhou is something we are really proud of. You must try it.¡± Chu Yan nced at him coldly, and the waiter immediately shut up. Chapter 141 - Fishing Village

Chapter 141: Fishing Vige

Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± The waiter wanted to smile at Liu Sanniang, but when Chu Yan looked at him, he did not dare to stretch his lips. After Chu Yan and Liu Sanniang walked out, the waiter touched his head and muttered. ¡°Why are these two people so strange? One is like a Rakshasa, and the other is like a Bodhisattva¡­¡± Bodhisattva was naturally liked by everyone. As for Rakshasa, it was naturally hated by everyone. On the bustling street, the morning market was very lively. Many caravans stopped and many tourists strolled around. Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan found a stall and sat down. There were more than ten types of breakfast alone. Liu Sanniang was a little conflicted. She wanted to eat every one of them, but she could not possibly eat so much. Chu Yan said to the stall owner, ¡°One of each.¡± Chu Yan looked at Liu Sanniang with a doting expression. ¡°If you can¡¯t finish it, I¡¯ll eat it.¡± Liu Sanniang blushed. They were only engaged and had yet to get married. Wasn¡¯t Chu Yan being too intimate like this? Chu Yan¡¯s gentle gaze made Liu Sanniang be almost infatuated. She did not dare to linger her eyes on him. ... She remembered that Chu Yan was not like this at the beginning. The first time she saw him, his eyes were very aggressive, as if he treated her as prey, making her feel terrified. However, at some point, Chu Yan started to smile. There was a smile in his eyes and his expression became much gentler. Liu Sanniang was distracted. Fortunately, she could focus on eating. The breakfast was light, but the taste was extremely good. Liu Sanniang did not notice that a girl was sitting by the stall. After eating, Liu Sanniang realized that Chu Yan had already paid the bill. Liu Sanniang was embarrassed. Chu Yan said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to see the sea.¡± The girl at the stall next to him muttered. ¡°What kind of man is that who eats what a woman doesn¡¯t want. It¡¯s so disgusting.¡± Liu Sanniang¡¯s hearing far exceeded that of ordinary people. The girl muttered softly, but she heard it. She looked at Chu Yan. Could he have heard it too? Chu Yan¡¯s expression did not change, as if he did not hear it. Chu Yan held Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand. Liu Sanniang still couldn¡¯t get used to being so intimate with him but Chu Yan spoke up. ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it.¡± She almost panicked. If nothing went wrong, she and Chu Yan would get married and do some really intimate things. However, she was not ustomed to it. Every time Chu Yan got close to her, she would be very nervous. In the Xia Dynasty, after the engagement, men and women did not have to worry about being affectionate in public. Chu Yan¡¯s fingers were long and well-defined. When he held her hand, Liu Sanniang wanted to break free a few times, but Chu Yan would increase his strength whenever she had that thought. She almost panicked. Ahhh, crazy, crazy. Chu Yan brought Liu Sanniang to the market. Liu Sanniang couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°What are we doing here?¡± Chu Yan replied. ¡°To buy a carriage. We can use it in the future.¡± Liu Sanniang was about to say that she didn¡¯t n to go out often, but Chu Yan had already chosen a maroon horse. He said, ¡°We¡¯ll take this one.¡± Liu Sanniang looked into Chu Yan¡¯s eyes and couldn¡¯t refuse. She nodded. ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Chu Yan smiled. ¡°Sanniang, money.¡± For some reason, Liu Sanniang felt very sweet when Chu Yan called her by her name. They were bing more and more like a married couple where she was the one managing the money. Liu Sanniang paid the money with a flushed face and sat in the carriage while Chu Yan drove the carriage. Liu Sanniang touched her hot cheeks. What should she do? Her heart was beating so fast. The carriage swayed as it moved forward and Liu Sanniang gradually fell asleep. It was Chu Yan who woke her up. She got out of the carriage and looked at the beach and fishing vige not far away. She took a deep breath and her mood improved. The sea was blue. Here, there was an endless sea and viges were scattered along the coast. In the distant sea, birds that she did not know circled in the air. The air smelled like the sea too. Chu Yan led the horse. ¡°We¡¯ll leave the carriage at the farmhouse first. Then, we¡¯ll go and take a look at the sea.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. Chu Yan tied the horse and borrowed a wooden bucket from the farmhouse before bringing Liu Sanniang to the beach. There were many fishermen digging on the beach after the tide receded. Chu Yan brought Liu Sanniang to the other side. There were not many people here and there were more stones. Chu Yan held Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand and walked past the pile of stones to the small beach. The sand was soft and moist. Chu Yan handed the wooden bucket to Liu Sanniang. ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look. We might be able to find something good.¡± Liu Sanniang had heard from the waiter yesterday that she could pick up some small things by the sea. All those things were edible. If she was lucky, she could pick up a few good things. This was the first time she came to the sea and was curious about everything. A crab crawled past in front of them. Liu Sanniang ran over and stepped on it. Her voice was filled with excitement. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve never seen such a big crab.¡± What was more, it was different from the crabs she knew. However, they walked sideways and had big pincers. Liu Sanniang grabbed the crab and put it in the bucket. Chu Yan said calmly, ¡°You¡¯re so lucky.¡± Liu Sanniang was very happy. ¡°I think so too.¡± ¡°Er¡­ What is this? It¡¯s so big. I¡¯ll pick it up¡­¡± Liu Sanniang felt that these treasures in the sea wereing at her one after another. Soon, there were severalrge crabs andrge conches in the bucket. The smile never left her face. Liu Sanniang was tired from picking up the things. When she saw a woman not far away, she stopped and walked towards the woman. Xu Xue was lying on a stone wall and was using a pair of pliers to dig something out. When she sensed that someone was there, she stood up and saw Liu Sanniang. Xu Xue smiled. ¡°Miss, it¡¯s you.¡± Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°Hello, my name is Liu Sanniang.¡± Xu Xue smiled. ¡°Hello, Miss Liu. My name is Xu Xue. Are you here to have fun?¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. When Xu Xue saw the wooden bucket Chu Yan was carrying, she was a little shocked. ¡°Did you pick these up?¡± She nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Xu Xue smiled. ¡°You¡¯re so lucky. These things are very rare. If you sell them, you can get a good price.¡± ¡°It¡¯s rare to see such big crabs, snails and abalones.¡± Xu Xue was in disbelief. Liu Sanniang actually found these things just by walking along the beach. This abalone was very big, almost the size of a big palm. It should be from the deep sea. The ones in the shallow sea were all taken away. Liu Sanniang¡¯s luck was so good that it made people jealous¡­ Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°Then, I¡¯m really lucky today.¡± Xu Xue heaved a sigh of relief. After all, Liu Sanniang was an outsider and did not know that this was rare. It was normal for her not to be so surprised. Liu Sanniang asked. ¡°I saw you digging something just now. What are you digging?¡± Chapter 142 - Why Did You Break Off The Engagement?

Chapter 142: Why Did You Break Off The Engagement?

Xu Xue pointed at the gap between stones. ¡°There¡¯s a big crab inside, but it¡¯s too deep. I don¡¯t think I can get it.¡± Xu Xue looked at the gap that she had dug and was still a little unwilling to give up. ¡°Miss Liu, are you free? Come over to my houseter. I have something on now, so I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Xu Xue carried the wooden bucket and walked elsewhere. Liu Sanniang couldn¡¯t help but look at the gap. It was deep. No wonder Xu Xue wanted to give up. However, in the next second, Liu Sanniang saw some movement. She was stunned for a moment before a big crab crawled out. She was struck dumb. Liu Sanniang looked at Xu Xue¡¯s back and didn¡¯t know what to say. The crab wasn¡¯t small and looked like it weighed more than one catty. No wonder Xu Xue wanted to dig this hole. Xu Xue couldn¡¯t get it, but now, it had crawled out by itself. Chu Yan said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t you want it?¡± With him around, these little things woulde out obediently at his order. Liu Sanniang shouted at Xu Xue. ¡°Miss Xu, your crab is out.¡± ... Xu Xue did not hear what Liu Sanniang said clearly. She walked back and looked at the crab that had already crawled out. She could not believe her eyes. Liu Sanniang said, ¡°Miss Xu, go ahead. It took you so long just now. This is yours.¡± Xu Xue was a little embarrassed. ¡°Miss Liu, you¡¯re really lucky. The crab even crawled out on its own, but I can¡¯t take it.¡± Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°I have a lot already.¡± Xu Xue looked at the harvest of Liu Sanniang¡¯s wooden bucket and was hesitating. She said, ¡°Miss Liu, how about this? I¡¯ll take this crab and we can go to my house together. I¡¯ll cook it for you for free. If you don¡¯t cook it well, it¡¯ll taste bad. You¡¯re not from here, so you shouldn¡¯t know the way to cook it. If you agree, I¡¯ll take it. If you don¡¯t, I won¡¯t.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± She had never cooked seafood before. No matter how good she was at cooking, she would not know how to do it. Xu Xue caught the crab and smiled. ¡°It weighs around two catties.¡± ¡°Miss Liu, let¡¯s go back now. It is the best time to watch the sea after lunch.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Chu Yan. When Chu Yan nodded, Liu Sanniang said, ¡°Then, let¡¯s go.¡± Xu Xue walked in front with a wooden bucket. ¡°Miss Liu, follow me.¡± When they reached the shore, Xu Xue walked ahead. She told Liu Sanniang about the fishing vige. She liked to smile. Xu Xue was a unique girl. She was not very beautiful, but her temperament made people like her. She had freckles on her face and looked very cute. When they arrived at the Xu family, Liu Sanniang realized that this was the family where Chu Yan had tied the horse. As soon as they arrived at the door, a man came out of the courtyard. When Xu Xue saw him, her smile disappeared and her voice turned cold. ¡°Chen Wen, why are you here? I already told you not toe over. Why don¡¯t you listen?¡± The man called Chen Wen revealed a pained expression. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that you don¡¯t like me anymore. I don¡¯t believe that you have changed your mind.¡± Xu Xue frowned and seemed to have be apletely different person. She reached out and pushed Chen Wen. Her tone was cold as she said, ¡°I hate you. How many times do you want me to say it? Leave. Just pretend nothing happened between us. Don¡¯te looking for me again.¡± Chen Wen staggered back from the push. Hearing Xu Xue¡¯s cold words, he held his chest and endured the pain as he said to Xu Xue, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you changed your mind. It¡¯s impossible for you to like Zhang Tianyou. I¡¯ll definitely find out what¡¯s going on.¡± After saying that, Chen Wen turned around and left. Xu Xue frowned and retracted her gaze. Her displeasure quickly disappeared. She smiled at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu,e in.¡± Xu Xue did not exin what had happened just now, nor did Liu Sanniang ask. This was Xu Xue¡¯s private matter. She had no reason to dig for details. After entering the courtyard, Mr. Xu looked at Xu Xue and frowned. When he saw Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan, he immediately stood up. ¡°You guys are back really early.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. Xu Xue was surprised. ¡°You¡¯re the ones who left the carriage in my house. What a coincidence.¡± Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°Indeed a coincidence.¡± Xu Xue smiled. ¡°Then, sit down and rest. I¡¯ll go and cook now.¡± Liu Sanniang handed the wooden bucket to Xu Xue, who took the things and went to the kitchen. Mr. Xu looked at Xu Xue¡¯s back and let out a long sigh. He smiled awkwardly at Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened either. Xue suddenly changed her mind.¡± Liu Sanniang said, ¡°Sir, to be honest, I¡¯m a psychic. I saw your daughter once in the city yesterday. Now that I think about it, this is the third time I¡¯ve seen her. Can you tell me what¡¯s going on? I think there¡¯s something wrong with her.¡± Mr. Xu looked at Liu Sanniang in a daze. ¡°M-Miss¡­¡± Was he hard of hearing because of old age? How could such a young and good-looking girl be a psychic? Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°I¡¯m destined to meet your daughter. It¡¯s fate.¡± The first time was at the inn, the second time was at the beach, and the third time was when they returned to the Xu family together. Liu Sanniang remembered the dream she had. She wondered if it was rted to Xu Xue. Mr. Xu looked at Liu Sanniang and felt very warm. He couldn¡¯t help but let down his guard. He sighed and slowly said, ¡°Thinking about it makes my heart ache. The person you saw leaving just now was originally my son-inw. They were supposed to get married next year, but ten days ago, Xu Xue suddenly wanted to break off the engagement with him. She said that the person she liked was Zhang Tianyou. Xue¡¯s mother passed away early, so I tried to persuade her, but she wouldn¡¯t listen. She said that if she couldn¡¯t marry Zhang Tianyou, she would kill herself.¡± From Mr. Xu¡¯s tone, Liu Sanniang could tell that he was helpless. Mr. Xu continued. ¡°Chen Wen is an extremely good child. After the engagement was broken, he came to look for Xue every day. I know that he doesn¡¯t want to believe that Xue will have a change of heart.¡± Liu Sanniang said, ¡°Xu Xue didn¡¯t have a change of heart. She was poisoned.¡± As soon as Liu Sanniang said that, Mr. Xu was shocked. ¡°How, how is that possible? How can there be someone who can do that here? Besides, this kind of thing is against the will of the heavens and the poisoner will be punished severely.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Mr. Xu seriously. ¡°Xu Xue was poisoned by someone. It¡¯s a love poison. That¡¯s why she had a change of heart and fell in love with someone else. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can take me to see the person Xu Xue is determined to marry. I can let you see it for yourself.¡± Chapter 143 - Love poison (Part 1)

Chapter 143: Love poison (Part 1)

??

Mr. Xu frowned. He was very anxious. He looked in the direction of the kitchen and finally nodded. ¡°Miss Liu, I believe you. Zhang Tianyou is born weak. Xue has seen him a few times, but she didn¡¯t say that she liked him. It¡¯s impossible for her to suddenly fall in love with him. However, how can we remove this love poison?¡± Mr. Xu was deeply worried. Liu Sanniang looked at Mr. Xu and replied. ¡°Find the person who cast the poison and remove it.¡± Liu Sanniang only knew that Xu Xue was poisoned, but she did not know how to remove the poison. Mr. Xu looked at Liu Sanniang as if he was looking at hisst hope. He said anxiously, ¡°Miss, please help me. I only have one daughter. It¡¯s fine if she really likes Zhang Tianyou, but clearly she fell in love with him because she was poisoned. How painful is it to live her life with someone whom she doesn¡¯t love?¡± Mr. Xu did not want Xu Xue to lead such a life. He raised his daughter and hoped that she would have a good future. Liu Sanniang said, ¡°Let¡¯s tell her what happenedter.¡± Seeing that Liu Sanniang did not refuse, Mr. Xu was very grateful. ¡°Thank you for your help.¡± Mr. Xu then told Liu Sanniang about Xu Xue and Chen Wen. Xu Xue grew up by the sea and was an excellent cook. Soon, she made a seafood feast. Xu Xue pointed at the crabs and said, ¡°Miss Liu, you caught a lot, so I made two vors. One is steamed and retains the freshness. The other is braised and very fragrant. It¡¯s also delicious. Try it.¡± ... Xu Xue took off her apron and washed her hands. She looked at Chu Yan and was a little afraid of him. She did not speak to Chu Yan and only ced the bowls and chopsticks in front of him. She smiled at Liu Sanniang and said, ¡°Miss Liu, take your time to eat. My father and I will be outside. Call me if you need anything.¡± After saying that, Xu Xue prepared to leave. She had also found a lot of things on the beach today because of Liu Sanniang. Liu Sanniang smiled. She was also afraid when Chu Yan wasn¡¯t smiling. It was unknown if it was because there were outsiders around, but she was not that nervous. Liu Sanniang looked at Mr. Xu and said, ¡°Eat with us. I¡¯ve never eaten these before, so I don¡¯t know how to eat them.¡± Xu Xue was stunned for a moment. Liu Sanniang was not from a coastal city, so it was normal for her not to have tried these things before. She really couldn¡¯t refuse. Mr. Xu smiled gently. ¡°Xue, go and get a few crabs to entertain Miss Liu. Miss Liu is a rare guest.¡± Xu Xue looked at her father and said, ¡°Okay, Father.¡± Living by the sea, the food they ate was from the sea. Naturally, it wasn¡¯t something found in the maind. Moreover, these things were expensive and would die if they left the water. The transportation cost was huge, and it was extremely expensive. Xu Xue happily went to get the pickled crab. The pickled crab was very delicious. Xu Xue skillfully broke down the crab into parts and ced them on a te. . No one picked up their chopsticks. They were all waiting for Xu Xue. After Xu Xue sat down, she quickly said, ¡°Miss Liu, eat it quickly. This is braised. It has to be eaten right away. This one is steamed. Dip it with this. It¡¯s mixed with vinegar, ginger, garlic, and soy sauce.¡± Xu Xue picked up a piece of crab for Liu Sanniang. The crab was plump and had a lot of meat. Xu Xue sighed again at how lucky Liu Sanniang was. Sometimes, the crab was very big and not fat, but all the crabs that Liu Sanniang caught were fat. If one or two were fat, she was lucky, but they were all plump. What kind of luck was this? Xu Xue peeled off the shell and gave the meat to Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu, try it.¡± Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡± After dinner, Mr. Xu was about to tell Xu Xue that she had been poisoned when there was a knock on the door. Xu Xue stood up to open the door. ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡­¡± A cough came from outside. Mr. Xu couldn¡¯t help but frown. He looked at Liu Sanniang and said, ¡°Zhang Tianyou is here.¡± Zhang Tianyou came in with two fish. His face was pale and his body was very thin. He covered his mouth with his hand and coughed. He looked at Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan. ¡°Xue, who are they?¡± Xu Xue smiled. ¡°Tianyou, they¡¯re guests.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Zhang Tianyou frowned and seemed a little unhappy. He looked at Xu Xue. Xu Xue smiled sweetly. ¡°Tianyou, you¡¯re not in good health. Don¡¯t walk around. Miss Liu and Mr. Chu are here to see the sea. Moreover, I saw them yesterday when I was selling fish on the street. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a coincidence?¡± Zhang Tianyou looked at Xu Xue and smiled. ¡°Are you that fated? Then, you must treat them to a big meal.¡± Xu Xue stuck out her tongue. ¡°Of course.¡± Zhang Tianyou covered his mouth and seemed to be about to cough. Xu Xue immediately went up to support him. ¡°Tianyou, sit down. Are you feeling unwell again?¡± Mr. Xu looked at his daughter, who seemed to have be a different person in front of Zhang Tianyou. He remembered that Liu Sanniang said that his daughter was poisoned by love poison, so he looked at Zhang Tianyou with a strange gaze. Mr. Xu said, ¡°Tianyou, if you¡¯re not feeling well, go back to rest.¡± Zhang Tianyou looked at Xu Xue and smiled gently. ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m fine. I know my own body. I haven¡¯t married Xue yet. I¡¯ll take care of my body and grow old with Xue.¡± Mr. Xu frowned deeply. However, Xu Xue didn¡¯t seem to be unhappy at all. She looked at Zhang Tianyou like he was the only one in this room and smiled shyly. ¡°Tianyou, there are still guests here.¡± Zhang Tianyouughed. Perhaps because he was too excited, he started coughing non-stop again. Mr. Xu was shocked and worried. ¡°Tianyou, you¡¯re not well. You should go home. If you catch a cold outside, your grandma will be really worried about you. Go back quickly.¡± Mr. Xu didn¡¯t like Zhang Tianyou at all. He just wanted Zhang Tianyou to stay away from his daughter. Mr. Xu¡¯s unweing attitude seemed to have provoked Zhang Tianyou. He waved his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine. Uncle, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll get better. Cough, cough, cough¡­¡± Chapter 144 - Love Poison (Part 2)

Chapter 144: Love Poison (Part 2)

Xu Xue looked nervous as she reached out to stroke Zhang Tianyou¡¯s back to calm him down. ¡°Tianyou, don¡¯t speak. Don¡¯t get too excited. My father is just worried about your health.¡± Mr. Xu frowned and almost blurted out. ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± He didn¡¯t like this new son-inw at all. He hated him so much. Why should he be worried about him? To put it bluntly, he wanted Zhang Tianyou to die quickly and not harm his daughter. Especially when he saw how concerned Xu Xue was about Zhang Tianyou, he felt terrible. He was worried that his daughter was deceived. Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan looked at Zhang Tianyou. Xu Xue¡¯sforting words did not make Zhang Tianyou feel at ease. Instead, he coughed even harder. How could he not know why Xu Xue cared so much about him? Xu Xue only loved him in her heart. He was her life. Of course she would say that. Others were not poisoned by love poison, so they would only pity or despise him. Zhang Tianyou was very sensitive. He nced at Liu Sanniang, Chu Yan, and Mr. Xu. They were all looking at him. They must beughing at him and his pathetic body. Zhang Tianyou was so excited that he couldn¡¯t calm down. He couldn¡¯t stop coughing. He covered his mouth and said, ¡°Cough, cough, cough, cough. I¡¯m fine. Cough, cough, cough, cough¡­¡± Xu Xue supported him and said anxiously, ¡°Tianyou, don¡¯t scare me, Tianyou.¡± Xu Xue¡¯s concern came from the bottom of her heart. Because of the love poison, whenever Zhang Tianyou was sick, she would feel terribly anxious and worried. ...... Zhang Tianyou also wanted to stop coughing. The more he wanted to, the stronger the urge to cough. No one spoke, and there was only the sound of coughing in the house. Zhang Tianyou lost his mind. He felt like there were needles pricking his brain. He knew that even if they didn¡¯t say anything, he knew that they must be mocking him in their hearts for being useless. ¡°Pfft¡­¡± He suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood. Xu Xue¡¯s face was pale and she shouted worriedly. ¡°Tianyou¡­¡± Zhang Tianyou fell to the ground weakly. The feeling of suffocation and pain surged, as if a hand had grabbed his throat and squeezed it tightly. He couldn¡¯t breathe, and his lungs were in pain as if they were about to explode. The veins on Zhang Tianyou¡¯s face bulged. He grabbed Xu Xue and said with difficulty, ¡°G-Grandma¡­¡± As death approached, Zhang Tianyou was extremely afraid. He knew who could save him. He did not want to die yet. Mr. Xu was shocked and did not hear what Zhang Tianyou said clearly. He asked nervously, ¡°What did he say?¡± Xu Xue seemed to know what Zhang Tianyou was thinking. She said to Mr. Xu, ¡°Dad, go look for Tianyou¡¯s grandma. Hurry up.¡± Xu Xue had already bent down, carried Zhang Tianyou on her back, and ran out. After Zhang Tianyou appeared, she only had eyes for Zhang Tianyou. She had long ignored Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan. After Zhang Tianyou fell to the ground, she even forgot about her father. If Mr. Xu hadn¡¯t spoken, Xu Xue wouldn¡¯t remember that he was there. Mr. Xu looked at Liu Sanniang worriedly and quickly followed his daughter . Liu Sanniang looked at Chu Yan. ¡°His body is really weak.¡± Chu Yan could probably kill Zhang Tianyou with one finger. Chu Yan nodded. ¡°He¡¯s congenitally deficient. At this age, he¡¯s already at the end of his rope.¡± Liu Sanniang frowned. ¡°I think he¡¯s still a little strange.¡± She felt a force enveloping Zhang Tianyou and isting him from all auras. Liu Sanniang could feel that the source of the power was very pure and strong. Chu Yan looked at Liu Sanniang lovingly and said gently, ¡°They won¡¯t be back for a while. Do you want to go out for a walk?¡± Liu Sanniang quickly looked away, her heart pounding. Why was Chu Yan suddenly looking at her like this? His tone was so gentle. Liu Sanniang did not dare to look into Chu Yan¡¯s eyes. She felt that if she looked at him any longer, she would fall into his trap. She replied softly. ¡°Then, let¡¯s go out for a walk.¡± The carriage was left in the Xu family¡¯s house. Mr. Xu had fed the horse grass. Liu Sanniang still wanted to ask around about Xu Xue. After being blessed with the Buddha light, she had a mission, and that was to subdue demons and purge the evil of the world. This was what she wanted to give back to the universe. She didn¡¯t know why she had been chosen, but she would do her best to protect this world. Zhang Tianyou¡¯s coughing alerted the surrounding neighbors. When they saw Liu Sanniang and Chu Yaning out of the Xu family, a gossipy woman came over and asked. ¡°Hey, Miss, what¡¯s wrong with Zhang Tianyou?¡± Zhang Tianyou was a well-known figure in the vige. He was born with a congenital deficiency, so everyone thought that he would definitely not be able to survive for long. However, his grandmother managed to keep him alive for 20 years. Although his body was weak, he would always recover no matter what illness he had. Before Liu Sanniang could speak, the woman went on chattering away. ¡°Miss, you must be frightened. He¡¯s always been like that. Don¡¯t worry, he will recover no matter what. His grandma can cure him. It will only take a few months at most.¡± ¡°Miss, why did he cough so badly in the Xu family?¡± The woman looked at Liu Sanniang curiously. Since she had taken the initiative to exchange information with Liu Sanniang, thetter should satisfy her. Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°Nothing happened. He suddenly started coughing non-stop.¡± The woman frowned. ¡°Nothing happened? I don¡¯t believe so. Did Xu Xue¡¯s father scold him? Did he provoke him?¡± Liu Sanniang shook her head. ¡°No, Mr. Xu didn¡¯t scold him or provoke him.¡± The woman pondered for a moment. She looked at Liu Sanniang as if she was trying to figure out whether Liu Sanniang was lying. Liu Sanniang¡¯s eyes were clean and she did not look guilty at all. The woman lost interest. ¡°Zhang Tianyou is so weak. I wonder if he can live long enough to marry Xu Xue. Tsk tsk¡­¡± Liu Sanniang looked at the woman and asked. ¡°Auntie, who is Zhang Tianyou¡¯s grandma?¡± The woman looked around and lowered her voice. ¡°Miss, she¡¯s a capable person. Her medical skills are outstanding, and she can even exorcize evil. This is true. There are people from the other viges whoe to seek help from her. Everyone in our vige has been helped by her at some point. She can solve anything.¡± Without any interesting gossip, the woman was no longer interested in chatting with Liu Sanniang. ¡°The scenery in the fishing vige is top-notch. Have fun.¡± For ordinary people, their lives were dull. They liked to ask about interesting things and gossip. Initially, they wanted to ask if Zhang Tianyou¡¯s sudden illness had been triggered by someone. However, that was not the case. Everyone knew that Zhang Tianyou was weak, and they were used to it. Since there was no exciting news, there was nothing to talk about. The woman went back. Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan walked along the road in the vige. Some children came back from the beach with wooden buckets. When they saw Liu Sanniang, they couldn¡¯t help but look at her again. Liu Sanniang¡¯s skin was fair, and there were no spots on her face. She had curved eyebrows, big eyes, and was very beautiful. Her fair skin looked like jade under the sun. Chapter 145: Love Poison (Part 3)

Chapter 145: Love Poison (Part 3)

Most of the people who grew up by the sea were not very fair. When they looked at Liu Sanniang under the sunlight, they felt that she was a fairy who had descended onto the mortal world! Chu Yan¡¯s expression gradually turned cold. His dark eyes swept across the people looking at Liu Sanniang, and a chill ran down their spine. The children trembled and ran away in fear. One of the younger ones was about to cry from fear. He pouted and shouted for his parents as he ran. Chu Yan said in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Liu Sanniang also felt the change in Chu Yan¡¯s emotions. She swallowed her saliva and walked forward, thinking that when Chu Yan didn¡¯t smile, he was simply a devil. He still looked good when he smiled, like a schr. If he wore a white robe, he¡¯d look strikingly handsome. As the thought crossed Liu Sanninag¡¯s mind, she blushed. Not long after Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan left, they saw Mr. Xu return. Mr. Xu¡¯s expression was not very good. He walked to Liu Sanniang¡¯s side and knelt down. He choked and said, ¡°Miss Liu, please save my daughter. She hit my daughter and wants me to prepare for the marriage. She wants my daughter to marry her grandson in three days.¡± Liu Sanniang helped Mr. Xu up. ¡°Let¡¯s go back and talk.¡± Mr. Xu felt so hopeless that he couldn¡¯t stand up. It was undoubtedly bad news that he was suddenly asked to marry off his daughter. Zhang Tianyou¡¯s health was poor to begin with. Moreover, he now knew that his daughter had changed her mind and liked Zhang Tianyou because of love poison. ... After returning to the Xu family, Mr. Xu told Liu Sanniang what had happened after carrying Zhang Tianyou back. Zhang Tianyou spat out blood and fainted. Zhang Tianyou¡¯s grandmother immediately asked Xu Xue to put Zhang Tianyou down on the bed. Mr. Xu followed behind. Before he could say anything, Zhang Tianyou¡¯s grandmother pped Xu Xue. Mr. Xu was stunned. Zhang Tianyou¡¯s grandmother was called Miao Zhen. She was more than 80 years old and was very strict. Her medical skills were good and she could even do rites. The people in the fishing vige respected and feared her, and so did Mr. Xu. However, Miao Zhen had hit his daughter. No matter how afraid he was, he had to ask her why! Just as he was about to ask Miao Zhen what right she had to hit his daughter, Xu Xue suddenly knelt down. She was not angry at all after being pped. Instead, she lowered her head and apologized, saying that she did not take good care of Zhang Tianyou. Mr. Xu was suddenly rendered speechless. Miao Zhen looked at him indifferently and said, ¡°Mr. Xu, you can leave. Xue will go back in a while. Xue and Tianyou are destined to be together. If they don¡¯t get married, she won¡¯t be able to take good care of Tianyou. Go back and prepare for the wedding. In three days, Tianyou will marry Xue.¡± Mr. Xu couldn¡¯t say a word or even retort as if his throat was grabbed tightly by a force. Only after leaving Zhang Tianyou¡¯s house did hee back to his senses. Mr. Xu felt his blood run cold just thinking about it. He knelt down again and begged her in a choked voice. ¡°Miss Liu, please save my daughter. In the past, I always thought that Miao Zhen was not that powerful, but today, I¡¯m really afraid. Her words were so ridiculous, but I couldn¡¯t even refute her.¡± At that moment, he seemed to have be Miao Zhen¡¯s puppet. He would do whatever Miao Zhen asked him to do. Liu Sanniang helped Mr. Xu up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait for Xue toe back.¡± Mr. Xu sighed. ¡°I really hope that Zhang Tianyou didn¡¯t fall ill. If he didn¡¯t, Miao Zhen wouldn¡¯t have suddenly asked Xue to marry her grandson.¡± Xu Xue had just broken off an engagement ten days ago and now she was forced to marry someone. Mr. Xu was extremely anxious. Xu Xue threatened to kill herself if Chen Wen didn¡¯t agree to cancel the engagement. He had no choice, but he did not agree to her marrying Zhang Tianyou either. He wanted to wait. Perhaps Zhang Tianyou would die this winter. If Zhang Tianyou died, everything would be fine. Zhang Tianyou was born with a congenital deficiency. In the past, in winter, he would often be bedridden for a few months. This was very normal for him, and it was apparent that he would die sooner orter. When Miao Zhen made her request, Mr. Xu felt very helpless. It was the kind of helplessness a mortal felt in the face of an immortal. There was nothing he could do. Mr. Xu scratched his head in pain. ¡°Miss Liu, Miao Zhen must be the one who poisoned my daughter. She¡¯s a witch and only has one grandson, Zhang Tianyou. It¡¯s her. It must be her. She had a son when she was old. Unfortunately, her son died before Tianyou was born. At that time, her daughter-inw died in childbirth. I don¡¯t know what method she used to keep Zhang Tianyou alive. When the child was born, his mother was gone. Zhang Tianyou was born with a defect, but he could still live until now¡­¡± The more Mr. Xu thought about it, the more afraid he became. He did not have that ability. This was the first time he deeply understood what Miao Zhen was capable of, and he panicked. Without the help of a psychic, how could he, a mortal, go against Miao Zhen? Just like today, he was turned into an obedient puppet and couldn¡¯t do anything. Liu Sanniang said softly, ¡°Uncle Xu, don¡¯t worry. There¡¯s a way. There¡¯s always a way to solve anything. You have to believe that evil can¡¯t defeat good.¡± Liu Sanniang¡¯s words seemed to have power and could gentlyfort people. Mr. Xu gradually calmed down and nodded. ¡°Yes, yes, evil can¡¯t defeat good.¡± Mr. Xu¡¯s mood gradually improved. He went to feed the horse and cook. Liu Sanniang did not eat much, nor did Mr. Xu because he was worried sick. Chu Yan did not even touch his chopsticks. Mr. Xu tidied up a room for Chu Yan. Liu Sanniang was going to sleep with Xu Xue at night. When it was dark, Xu Xue finally returned. Her face was a little pale and she seemed to be very tired. When she entered the house, she said, ¡°Father, did you leave food for me? I¡¯m so hungry.¡± Mr. Xu¡¯s heart ached when he saw how tired Xu Xue was. ¡°I did, I did.¡± After Xu Xue finished eating, she regained some strength and said, ¡°Father, let¡¯s keep the wedding simple. Anyway, I¡¯m going to marry Tianyou. I don¡¯t care about any formality.¡± Mr. Xu sighed. ¡°Silly girl, what are you talking about? This is not a marriage. I won¡¯t agree to it.¡± Xu Xue frowned. ¡°Father, I must marry Tianyou. I love him. I will die without him. If I can¡¯t marry Zhang Tianyou, I won¡¯t be able to live. Please, don¡¯t stop me.¡± Mr. Xu grabbed Xu Xue¡¯s hand and said with tears in his eyes, ¡°Xue, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m deliberately stopping you, but you don¡¯t know that you¡¯re poisoned. You only fell in love with Zhang Tianyou because you were poisoned. Think about it. You grew up with Chen Wen. You¡¯ve never disliked him. Why did you suddenly change your mind¡­¡± Before Mr. Xu could finish, Xu Xue interrupted him. ¡°Father, don¡¯t talk about Chen Wen anymore. Let the past be past. I¡¯ve already fallen in love with Tianyou. Please help me. If I can¡¯t marry Tianyou, I¡¯d rather die.¡± Chapter 146 - Salvaging Memories (Part 1)

Chapter 146: Salvaging Memories (Part 1)

Xu Xue felt her heart ache. She loved Zhang Tianyou to the core. When her father mentioned Chen Wen, she only felt disgusted. There was no love at all. Asking her to marry Chen Wen was simply pushing her into the abyss. Mr. Xu grabbed Xu Xue¡¯s arm, ovee with excitement. ¡°Xiao Xue, I¡¯m not lying to you. You¡¯re really poisoned. Come,e here.¡± Mr. Xu was agitated and pulled Xu Xue to look for Liu Sanniang. Liu Sanniang was already prepared when Xu Xue returned. She was already outside the door, so when Mr. Xu was about to pull Xu Xue out, she pushed the door open. When Mr. Xu saw Liu Sanniang, he said anxiously, ¡°Miss Liu, quickly help my daughter. As long as you can help my daughter, I¡¯m willing to do anything.¡± When Xu Xue saw Liu Sanniang, she was still in a daze. ¡°Miss Liu, didn¡¯t you leave?¡± Xu Xue did not expect Liu Sanniang to still be at her house. Liu Sanniang nodded. Xu Xue frowned and said, ¡°Miss Liu, I don¡¯t know what you said to my father, but I can tell you that I love Tianyou very much. I¡¯m not poisoned. My father just doesn¡¯t want to acknowledge Tianyou. Tianyou¡¯s health is not good, so my father despises him.¡± ¡°Miss Liu, I still like you very much. I hope you won¡¯t ruin my marriage, okay? You¡¯re also a woman. You¡¯ll get married too. It¡¯s a blissful thing to marry the person you love. So, can you not interfere in my matters?¡± After Xu Xue finished speaking to Liu Sanniang, she said to her father, ¡°Father, Miss Liu is still young. How would she know anything? I really love Tianyou. Please help me.¡± Mr. Xu shook his head. ¡°No, no, I don¡¯t agree.¡± ...... Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°Miss Xu, do you really love Zhang Tianyou?¡± Xu Xue did not hesitate. ¡°Of course. If I don¡¯t marry him, I¡¯d rather die.¡± Xu Xue looked at Liu Sanniang and said, ¡°I know that all of you think that Zhang Tianyou is useless. His body is weak, but he will recover. I love him, no matter if he¡¯s good or not. My father said that I should love Chen Wen, but when I think of Chen Wen, I only feel disgusted. How can I not know how I feel?¡± Mr. Xu broke down. ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re poisoned.¡± Xu Xue looked at Liu Sanniang unhappily. ¡°Miss Liu, did you tell my father that I was poisoned?¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re indeed poisoned. After being poisoned, you¡¯ll fall in love with the person. You¡¯ll be loyal and devoted.¡± Xu Xue sneered. ¡°Heh, that¡¯s impossible. Those things are all fake. I¡¯m a human, not a puppet. My heart is beating, and my blood is hot. How can I be a puppet? Why should I be loyal to someone who I don¡¯t love?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Xu Xue. ¡°Miss Xu, if you don¡¯t believe me, why don¡¯t we make a bet?¡± Xu Xue frowned. ¡°What do you want?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Xu Xue. ¡°Let me read your mind. I was the one who told your father that you were poisoned. Your father believes me and doesn¡¯t agree to your marriage with Zhang Tianyou. If you still don¡¯t change your mind after tonight, I¡¯ll help you persuade your father to agree to your marriage with Zhang Tianyou. How about that?¡± Mr. Xu immediately became nervous. ¡°Miss Liu.¡± There was no way he would agree to this marriage. Unless he was also poisoned, he would not agree. Liu Sanniang smiled at Mr. Xu. When Mr. Xu saw Liu Sanniang¡¯s smile, he felt a warm forceforting him and rxed. Liu Sanniang must have her reasons for saying that. He believed her. Xu Xue thought for a moment and looked at Mr. Liu. He did not agree to her marrying Zhang Tianyou, and it was Liu Sanniang who told Mr. Xu that she was poisoned. If Liu Sanniang helped her persuade her father, her father would definitely give up trying to stop this marriage. Xu Xue nodded. ¡°Sure, but you can¡¯t go back on your word. You promised me. You have to do it.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°I assure you. If you¡¯re still determined that you¡¯re really in love with Zhang Tianyou, I¡¯ll help you persuade your father to agree.¡± Xu Xue looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Okay, what do you want to do? Do you want to prepare anything?¡± Liu Sanniang said softly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to prepare anything. Just extend your hand.¡± Xu Xue reached out her hand without hesitation. As long as she could marry the person she loved, she would do anything. Mr. Xu sighed, not knowing what to do. He hoped that Liu Sanniang could wake Xu Xue up and make her understand her true feelings. Liu Sanniang held Xu Xue¡¯s hand. Xu Xue¡¯s sixth sense was stronger than the average person¡¯s, and her mental defense was also stronger than the average person¡¯s. Holding hands would allow her to better sense Xu Xue¡¯s memories. The memory where Xu Xue was poisoned was sealed. If Liu Sanniang wanted her to remember it, she couldn¡¯t force her way into her memory. Just like what she had done to Zhao Anhuai previously, she had to fuse instead of attack. Liu Sanniang¡¯s strength was gentle. Xu Xue felt very warm, making her rx from her vignce. The warm strength flowed to her limbs. She closed her eyes and opened her heart to Liu Sanniang. She didn¡¯t feel like she was attacked. She only felt warm andfortable and she was at her most rxed. Liu Sanniang sensed Xu Xue¡¯s memories. She sensed that she was lively, cheerful, and smart. Xu Xue had a n for her future and a clear goal of how to live. Mr. Xu did not lie. Chen Wen was her fianc¨¦. The two of them were from ordinary families and had yed together since they were young. They were childhood sweethearts and were even engaged. However, Xu Xue suddenly had a change of heart. Without any warning, she fell in love with Zhang Tianyou. She threatened to end her life to force Zhang Tianyou to break off the engagement. She wanted to marry Zhang Tianyou. When she saw him coughing, her heart felt like it was being squeezed. She was extremely worried. Xu Xue¡¯s greatest hope was that Zhang Tianyou could live well. Even if he had nothing, she still wanted to spend the rest of her life with Zhang Tianyou. Even if Zhang Tianyou didn¡¯t love her anymore, she wouldn¡¯t change her mind. She would stay by Zhang Tianyou¡¯s side and be his servant. She loved him to the core. Liu Sanniang did not sense what she wanted, but she was not in a hurry. She took her time, carefully looking for the reason that made Xu Xue change her mind. Chapter 147 - Salvaging Memories (Part 2)

Chapter 147: Salvaging Memories (Part 2)

Over and over again, a gentle force enveloped Xu Xue. Liu Sanniang finally saw the ident that happened to Xu Xue ten days ago. Xu Xue pushed a cart of fish into the city. On the way, she encountered a carriage. The carriage moved very slowly, and there was a coughing sounding out of the carriage from time to time. She took a look and knew that this was Zhang Tianyou¡¯s grandmother¡¯s carriage. Xu Xue walked quickly and overtook the carriage. At this moment, a voice came from the carriage. ¡°Is it Xue?¡± A strange voice made Xu Xue stop. She knew that it was Zhang Tianyou. Zhang Tianyou was born with a congenital deficiency and was two years older than her. She had heard that he was an invalid. People often bet on when he would die. Growing up, Zhang Tianyou had no friends. Everyone knew that there was such a person, but few had seen him. Xu Xue had only seen him a few times and had never spoken to him. Zhang Tianyou actually called her name, which surprised Xu Xue. She replied. ¡°It¡¯s me. Are you Brother Zhang?¡± ¡°Cough, cough, cough. Yes.¡± Zhang Tianyou replied as he coughed. Zhang Tianyou opened the small window curtain of the carriage and looked at Xu Xue pushing the fish cart. The girl was not beautiful, and there were some spots on her face, but the more he looked at her, the more he liked her. Zhang Tianyou smiled at Xu Xue. ¡°You must be tired from pushing the cart. Tie the cart to the carriage. Come with us.¡± Xu Xue smiled. ¡°No need. I¡¯m used to it. I¡¯m very strong. Brother Zhang, I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Xu Xue pushed the fish cart and walked very quickly. Soon, she left the slow carriage behind but could feel Zhang Tianyou¡¯s gaze on her. Xu Xue quickened her pace and quickly walked out of Zhang Tianyou¡¯s sight. For some reason, she felt very uneasy. Zhang Tianyou was seriously ill all year round. His skin was so pale that it was a little scary. He was very thin and did not look good at all. Moreover, his gaze made her feel ufortable. After Xu Xue sold the fish, she left the city and was about to go home when Zhang Tianyou¡¯s grandma called her. ¡°Xue,e on up. Let¡¯s go back together.¡± Xu Xue felt her entire body stiffen. She looked into Miao Zhen¡¯s eyes and could not reject her. However, her heart was in turmoil. She would rather walk back herself. However, her legs did not seem to listen to her anymore and she got into the carriage. Xu Xue opened her eyes with a start. A sharp pain came from the depths of her mind. She looked at Liu Sanniang and could not help but feel disgusted. Liu Sanniang grabbed her hand, making her feel even more in pain. Xu Xue began to struggle. ¡°Let go of me. Let go of me.¡± Xu Xue wanted to pull her hand out of Liu Sanniang¡¯s grip, but no matter how hard she tried, Liu Sanniang seemed to have an iron grip, locking her hand in ce. Xu Xue felt extremely ufortable and struggled violently. ¡°Sanniang, let go of me. Don¡¯t grab my hand. I¡¯m going to die. I feel terrible.¡± Liu Sanniang opened her eyes and looked at Xu Xue. She did not let go. Xu Xue should have been poisoned after she got into the carriage. This memory was sealed, and if Liu Sanniang wanted to break the seal, Xu Xue would feel worse than death, which was why she struggled. Xu Xue looked at Liu Sanniang with blood-shot eyes, as if she wanted to kill her. . Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°Xu Xue, remember. Remember it.¡± Liu Sanniang¡¯s strength was gentle as sheforted Xu Xue. She gradually calmed down and forcefully broke the memory seal. To Xu Xue, it was undoubtedly a feeling worse than death. However, if she didn¡¯t remember it, she would be someone else¡¯s puppet for the rest of her life. Xu Xue looked at Liu Sanniang. Her expression was unpredictable. One moment, it was hatred, the next moment, it was pleading, and the moment after, it was pain. She seemed to be alternating between extreme cold and hot, suffering. She struggled. Liu Sanniang did not look to be strong, but her grip was tight, so much so that Xu Xue couldn¡¯t move her hand even an inch. No matter how Xu Xue struggled and cried, Liu Sanniang did not stop. Xu Xue felt like there was a knife stirring in her mind. She couldn¡¯t help but wail. ¡°Kill me, kill me. Father, save me, save me¡­¡± Mr. Xu watched from the side with tears streaming down his face. Seeing his daughter in such pain, he stretched out his hand and was about tofort her when Chu Yan, who was motionless at the side, reached out to stop him. Chu Yan did not say anything, but the coldness in his eyes made one¡¯s heart tremble. Mr. Xu exined. ¡°I-I just want tofort my daughter.¡± Chu Yan said calmly, ¡°Not now.¡± The few words were non-negotiable. An hour passed. Xu Xue cried until her tears dried up and her voice was hoarse but Liu Sanniang did not let go of her. Liu Sanniang¡¯s strength was increasing,pletely removing the power that had sealed Xu Xue¡¯s memories. Xu Xue gradually calmed down. Liu Sanniang said slowly, ¡°Xu Xue, remember it.¡± Xu Xue¡¯s entire body was drenched in sweat. She did not even have the strength to move. Her mind felt like it was being twisted by a knife, and she was in extreme pain. If she had a knife in her hand now, she would rather kill herself than suffer such torture. But gradually, she felt as if a warm power was repairing her internal injury. The pain disappeared and was reced byfort. The warmth spread out to every part of her body. Her expression calmed. Soon, she revealed a terrified look. Xu Xue remembered that when she got into the carriage, she saw Zhang Tianyou smiling at her. Zhang Tianyou said, ¡°Xue, I like you. Marry me and be my wife, will you?¡± Xu Xue¡¯s body stiffened. She shook her head desperately and said with difficulty, ¡°No, I-I¡¯m already engaged.¡± Zhang Tianyou stopped smiling and his expression turned cold. ¡°But if I like you, you have to marry me. I¡¯ll be whoever you like.¡± Xu Xue felt goosebumps all over her body. She looked at Miao Zhen and begged. ¡°Granny Miao, please persuade Brother Zhang. I really can¡¯t marry him.¡± Miao Zhen looked at Xu Xue with a dark expression. ¡°My grandson likes you. You should consider yourself lucky. How dare you reject him?¡± ¡°I know. You just dislike Tianyou because he¡¯s weak. It¡¯s okay. After you get married, I guarantee that he will get better and be very healthy. You can have children and grow old together. I¡¯m still waiting to have a great-grandson.¡± Miao Zhen looked at Xu Xue coldly, then looked at Zhang Tianyou and said gently, ¡°Tianyou, I will satisfy you. Since you like Xu Xue, she will be your wife.¡± Chapter 148 - Salvaging Memories (Part 3)

Chapter 148: Salvaging Memories (Part 3)

Zhang Tianyou looked at Xu Xue and coughed a few times. He felt a little inferior. ¡°Grandma, Xue won¡¯t like me. I¡¯m too weak.¡± Miao Zhen smiled. ¡°Silly, Grandma is omnipotent. I¡¯ve already prepared something for you. Once you have a girl you like, I can use it.¡± Xu Xue cried. She felt that her body was no longer under her control. She couldn¡¯t leave or run away. She cried and begged. ¡°Grandma Miao, please let me go. I¡¯m already engaged. Please don¡¯t separate us.¡± Zhang Tianyou smiled at Xu Xue. ¡°Xue, don¡¯t go against me in the future. I¡¯ll only like you if you¡¯re obedient. I don¡¯t like disobedient girls. When you get married, I¡¯ll give your father arge sum of money so that he won¡¯t have to worry about food and clothing for the rest of his life. You won¡¯t have to show your face in public anymore.¡± Xu Xue shook her head. She didn¡¯t want to live like this. She really wanted to run, but her legs were so weak that she couldn¡¯t move. Miao Zhen took out a jar and pulled out a very small white worm. She handed it to Zhang Tianyou and said, ¡°Tianyou, good boy, eat it.¡± Zhang Tianyou was very obedient to Miao Zhen. He did not find the worm disgusting at all. He opened his mouth and let the worm crawl into his mouth. Miao Zhen grabbed another white worm. It was very big, the size of two fingers. It was white and wriggling. Miao Zhen said to Xu Xue, ¡°Xue,e over and eat it.¡± Xu Xue shook her head, feeling extremely terrified. She didn¡¯t want to eat it. She didn¡¯t. Miao Zhen said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. This is the love poison. After you two both eat it, you¡¯ll only love each other. You will never leave him, and you will do whatever Tianyou wants you to do.¡± The more Xu Xue listened, the more afraid she became. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to swallow this worm. However, her legs seemed to be controlled by someone else. She knelt down and crawled to Miao Zhen. Xu Xue gritted her teeth and refused to open her mouth. Miao Zhen looked at her indifferently and pped her without a word. The wrinkled hand pinched her chin so hard that it seemed like it could crush her mouth. Xu Xue could only watch as Miao Zhen threw the white worm into her mouth. When the worm entered her mouth, it immediately crawled towards her throat. Xu Xue felt that the worm seemed to be eating her brain. She screamed in pain and rolled around. Many things faded from her mind. When she woke up again, she was already at home. Zhang Tianyou was in her mind. If she couldn¡¯t marry him, she would rather die. When Chen Wen came to look for her, she felt disgusted. Xu Xue could not ept that she was engaged to Chen Wen. The person she wanted to marry was Zhang Tianyou. Xu Xue forced Chen Wen to break off the engagement. Everything was normal. The only thing that was different was that she knew that the person she loved was Zhang Tianyou, so she couldn¡¯t refuse anything Zhang Tianyou said. Liu Sanniang let go, and Xu Xue fell to the ground weakly. Mr. Xu immediately went up to support her. Xu Xue felt a faint pain in her head. She hugged her father and cried. ¡°Father, my head hurts. My head hurts. I wish I was dead.¡± Mr. Xu was extremely worried and looked at Liu Sanniang nervously. ¡°Miss Liu, how could this be? What happened to my daughter?¡± Liu Sanniang said, ¡°She remembers she was poisoned. As long as the love posion is not removed, she will be tortured. Now, she has had a change of heart. She knows that she doesn¡¯t love Zhang Tianyou, but the love poison wants her to give up everything for Zhang Tianyou. The two thoughts of being ipatible with each other will torture her.¡± Mr. Xu gritted his teeth angrily. ¡°I¡¯ll go find Miao Zhen. No matter what, I will get her to remove the poison. What right does she have to poison my daughter?¡± Xu Xue came back to her senses. Her head was in pain, but she knew that Miao Zhen was really scary. She hugged Mr. Xu and said weakly, ¡°Father, don¡¯t go. You are no match for her. Father¡­¡± Mr. Xu choked. ¡°Xue, what else can I do?¡± Xu Xue cried and said, ¡°Father, Zhang Tianyou¡¯s grandmother is too powerful. If you go, you¡¯ll only die. She knows evil spells. I couldn¡¯t control myself at all when she made me eat the worm.¡± When she thought of that terrifying memory, Xu Xue felt so much pain that she wanted to die. To her, this was undoubtedly a disaster. She thought that if only she hadn¡¯t gone to sell the fish that day. If only she hadn¡¯t spoken to Zhang Tianyou. But there was no if. Liu Sanniang said, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. I think she wille looking for you soon.¡± Mr. Xu was shocked. ¡°Miss Liu, what do you mean?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Xu Xue and said, ¡°Because the two worms are connected, the worm in Zhang Tianyou will sense the change in Xu Xue. So, I guess that Zhang Tianyou is not feeling well now either.¡± Mr. Xu was shocked. He did not understand mystic techniques. Hearing Liu Sanniang say this, he gritted his teeth. ¡°That¡¯s a good thing. It¡¯s best if he dies from the pain.¡± Liu Sanniang said, ¡°Miao Zhen loves her grandson very much. She would even poison someone for her grandson. It¡¯s impossible for her to remain indifferent when something happens to her grandson. She wille to find Xu Xue soon.¡± Xu Xue¡¯s face was pale and weak. ¡°Miss Liu, please help me. I really don¡¯t want to marry Zhang Tianyou. I don¡¯t like him. I definitely don¡¯t love him.¡± When Xu Xue said this, she felt a piercing pain in her mind. It was as if a worm hade alive inside and was biting her, punishing her for her change of heart. Even though she was in so much pain, Xu Xue still said word by word, ¡°I don¡¯t love Zhang Tianyou. I don¡¯t love him!¡± Even if she died from the pain, she wouldn¡¯t budge. Loving someone was like a spring breeze that warmed the heart. She felt that she loved Zhang Tianyou because she was poisoned. That was not love, but control. As for Xu Xue, she was unwilling to be controlled. Even if she died, she was unwilling to be controlled, let alone fall in love with Zhang Tianyou. The pain in her mind was sharp. Xu Xue hugged her head and rolled around, but she still said with difficulty, ¡°I-I don¡¯t love¡­¡± Mr. Xu¡¯s heart ached. He raised his hands and looked at Xu Xue, who was rolling on the ground. He didn¡¯t know what to do. He cried. ¡°Xue, my daughter, what should I do?¡± Liu Sanniang squatted down and held Xu Xue¡¯s hand, wrapping it with her strength. Liu Sanniang said, ¡°Miss Xu, don¡¯t say that. When Miao Zhenes, I¡¯ll help you. Using love poison is against the heavenlyws. I won¡¯t ignore it.¡± Liu Sanniang¡¯s strength was warm, rxing Xu Xue bit by bit. Xu Xue panted heavily, and her hair was wet with sweat. She slowly said to Liu Sanniang, ¡°Miss Liu, I¡¯m so lucky to have met you.¡± Chapter 149 - What Is Evil? What Is Good?

Chapter 149: What Is Evil? What Is Good?

If she had not met Liu Sanniang, she would have been married to Zhang Tianyou and be his puppet for the rest of her life. She would not even have remembered that she used to love someone else. Even if she saw the person she loved in the future, she would only feel disgust and repulsion. She would not feel guilty or hurt if she hurt the person she loved. It was precisely because she met Liu Sanniang that she had a chance to wake up. Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°Perhaps this is heaven¡¯s arrangement.¡± She inherited Buddha¡¯s power and was destined to meet Xu Xue and help her. Mr. Xu hugged Xu Xue and looked at Liu Sanniang gratefully. At the Zhang family. Zhang Tianyou woke up. He hated his body and could not stand the way others looked at him. He looked at Miao Zhen, who was by the bed, and revealed a pained expression. ¡°Grandma, let me die. Living in this body is itself a torture.¡± Miao Zhen touched Zhang Tianyou¡¯s forehead and said gently, ¡°Silly child, what nonsense are you talking about? In three days, you¡¯ll be a groom. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely give you a healthy body. At that time, you¡¯ll have children with Xu Xue and live the life you want.¡± Zhang Tianyou couldn¡¯t help but wonder. ¡°Grandma, can I really have a healthy body?¡± Miao Zhen smiled. ¡°Others can¡¯t do anything about it, but I have a way. I won¡¯t lie to you. Hang in there for a few more days, and I will definitely give you a healthy body.¡± Zhang Tianyou was overjoyed. He covered his mouth and wanted to cough. Miao Zhen patted his chest. ¡°Be good and rest well.¡± Zhang Tianyou nodded. He did have to rest well. His grandma was not an ordinary person. He knew it from a young age. Others did not have this ability to cure him, but his grandma definitely did. Since he was young, he had known that he was weak. Every time he fell ill, he felt like he was going to die. However, Grandma would always pull him back from death at the most critical moment. ..... This time was no exception. When his grandmother said that she would give him a healthy body, he believed her with all his heart. He wanted to live too. Even if he was sick and weak, he still wanted to live. Miao Zhen stroked Zhang Tianyou¡¯s hair lovingly. In a few days, her grandson would be a healthy person. His hair would be smooth. He would no longer be skinny. Everything would be good. Unfortunately, she wouldn¡¯t live to see it. Zhang Tianyou gradually fell asleep while being stroked by Miao Zhen. His mother died when he was born. Grandma had raised him and protected him. With her around, he felt at ease. Zhang Tianyou was woken up by a sharp pain in his head. He grabbed Miao Zhen¡¯s hand and cried out in pain. ¡°Grandma, Grandma, my head is in extreme pain.¡± Zhang Tianyou struggled and panted heavily, but he couldn¡¯t get enough air he needed. Blood began to ooze out of his mouth and nose, and Miao Zhen¡¯s expression changed. She staggered out of the door and returned to the house to rummage through the drawers. She found a ck jar and ran back to Zhang Tianyou¡¯s room. Zhang Tianyou was already grabbing his neck, his eyes wide open and his face purple. Miao Zhen opened the jar and reached out to grab a worm. It was a pure ck centipede. The centipede even bit Miao Zhen¡¯s hand and quickly sucked her blood. Miao Zhen¡¯s expression was ferocious. She grabbed Zhang Tianyou¡¯s chin and stuffed the centipede into his mouth. After doing this, Miao Zhen copsed on the ground. Her white hair seemed to have lost its luster, and her eyes seemed to be a little turbid. She looked at Zhang Tianyou on the bed. His face was no longer purple, and his chest was heaving slightly. Only then did she heave a sigh of relief. Miao Zhen slowly got up and went to get a handkerchief to wipe the blood off Zhang Tianyou¡¯s face. He did not wake up, but he was no longer in danger. Miao Zhen wiped Zhang Tianyou clean, and the love and worry on her face instantly disappeared. Her expression became gloomy and terrifying. Who was trying to remove Xu Xue¡¯s love poison? Who was it that ruined her n and almost caused her precious grandson to die? Had she been even a secondte, her precious grandson might not be alive. Miao Zhen stood up with a dark expression, picked up her walking stick, and left. She closed the door carefully. Under the moonlight, her hunched figure was like a ghost. The people in the fishing vige were already asleep. Every family¡¯s windows were dark, except for one. Miao Zhen looked at that family with an extremely gloomy expression. She was already old and her body was not as strong as before. It was difficult for her to walk these bumpy roads. When she reached the Xu family¡¯s house, she took a deep breath and raised her hand to knock on the door. There was a knock on the door. Mr. Xu looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu, is she here?¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. Zhang Tianyou¡¯s grandmother cared so much about Zhang Tianyou that it was impossible for her not toe. She couldn¡¯t even wait until dawn. Once something happened to Zhang Tianyou, Miao Zhen would lose all her rationality. Mr. Xu got up to open the door, thinking about the questions he wanted to ask Miao Zhen. However, when he opened the door and saw Miao Zhen¡¯s old and gloomy face, he seemed to have lost his ability to speak just like when he was at the Zhang family¡¯s house. Miao Zhen looked at Mr. Xu coldly, her eyes dark and scary. ¡°Who did it?¡± Mr. Xu¡¯s lips trembled and his teeth chattered. ¡°Liu Liu¡­ Miss Liu.¡± . When Miao Zhen entered the house, Mr. Xu moved aside uncontrobly. His face was filled with shock as he watched Miao Zhen enter the courtyard. In an instant, his body softened. It was too scary, too scary. Just now, he was controlled by Miao Zhen like a puppet. Miao Zhen was really terrifying and her ability was far beyond his understanding. Looking at Miao Zhen¡¯s hunched figure, Mr. Xu could not help but tremble. However, he knew that he must fight back the terror. Mr. Xu stood up with difficulty and walked into the courtyard. Miao Zhen walked straight to Xu Xue¡¯s house. She pushed open the door and her cold gaze instantly locked onto Liu Sanniang. She narrowed her eyes. ¡°Little girl, did you ruin my n?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Miao Zhen calmly. It was actually the old woman she saw in her dream. Liu Sanniang replied calmly. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Miao Zhen looked at Liu Sanniang fiercely. ¡°Why are you meddling in other people¡¯s business? Don¡¯t you know the rules? Didn¡¯t anyone teach you?¡± Liu Sanniang answered coldly. ¡°You should ask yourself why I interfered. I intervened because it¡¯s evil.¡± Miao Zhen looked at Liu Sanniang coldly, her gaze like a poisonous snake. She said coldly, ¡°What does a little girl like you know? In this world, what is evil and what is good? If you interfere with what you shouldn¡¯t, you will lose your life.¡± Chapter 150 - What Is Evil? What Is Good? (Part 2)

Chapter 150: What Is Evil? What Is Good? (Part 2)

Liu Sanniang looked at Miao Zhen and curled her lips up slightly. With a faint sneer, she asked. ¡°What about you? Why did you poison Xu Xue and ruin her marriage?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Miao Zhen¡¯s resentful eyes and said word by word, ¡°Zhang Tianyou must be seriously injured. This is your retribution.¡± Liu Sanniang¡¯s response greatly agitated Miao Zhen. She stomped her walking stick, shouting. ¡°Don¡¯t be so full of yourself!¡± Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°You havemitted countless sins. Your retribution has arrived.¡± Miao Zhen¡¯s pupils constricted, and her turbid eyes were filled with hatred. ¡°Ignorant thing, who do you think you are? How dare you be so arrogant in front of me!¡± Miao Zhen looked at Liu Sanniang coldly. With a flick of her finger, a small worm flew towards Liu Sanniang. However, the moment it touched Liu Sanniang¡¯s body, it fell to the ground and made a hissing sound. Mr. Xu and Xu Xue eximed. ¡°Miss Liu, be careful.¡± They did not expect Miao Zhen to try and poison Liu Sanniang. Although the worm did not touch Liu Sanniang, it still terrified everyone. It was a small worm, but it was poisonous. Liu Sanniang looked down. As soon as Miao Zhen came over, she used her strength to build a shield for herself. Zhang Tianyou¡¯s grandmother was a witch and knew how to use poisonous worms. Liu Sanniang did not dare to let her guard down. After failing to poison Liu Sanniang, Miao Zhen¡¯s expression darkened. She stared at Liu Sanniang, and her power surged out, turning into sharp steel needles that attacked Liu Sanniang¡¯s spiritual sense. Her dry lips moved and she said resentfully, ¡°Go to hell.¡± Miao Zhen looked extremely terrifying at this moment. She was extremely old, her hair was ashen gray, her face was covered in wrinkles, and her turbid eyes were filled with malice. ...... Liu Sanniang could see that her power was ck. In an instant, it enveloped her in darkness. It was filled with the coldness of hell. Liu Sanniang did not hesitate for a moment. She closed her eyes and started chanting. ¡®Namo Amitabha Buddha¡­¡¯ (Note: Amitabha Pure Land Rebirth Mantra) Miao Zhen¡¯s power was filled with resentment. When Liu Sanniang chanted the scripture, her entire body emitted a Buddhist light. The resentment was dispelled by her, and the Buddhist light prated the darkness. Miao Zhen was injured by the bacsh and spat out a mouthful of ck blood towards Liu Sanniang. Liu Sanniang frowned. Someone reached out to pull her into his arms. The ck blood that Miao Zhen spat out sttered on the wood and immediately corroded it. Chu Yan hugged Liu Sanniang in his strong arms, and she leaned against his chest. Seeing that the wood was eroded instantly by the ck blood, she heaved a sigh of relief. If this mouthful of ck blood sprayed on her face, she would have been finished. After Miao Zhen spat out a mouthful of blood, she seemed to have lost all her strength. She held onto her walking stick and panted heavily. She raised her head and looked at Liu Sanniang viciously. She had been raising poisonous worms for many years and was already covered in poison. Liu Sanniang was very close to her, but Miao Zhen did not expect her to dodge the attack. Miao Zhen looked at Chu Yan sinisterly. She had neglected this man¡¯s presence till now. Chu Yan did not even look at Miao Zhen¡¯s sinister expression. Instead, he looked down at Liu Sanniang and said softly, ¡°Be careful.¡± After saying that, Chu Yan let go of Liu Sanniang. Liu Sanniang stood up and took two steps away from Chu Yan. She looked at Miao Zhen. ¡°Remove the love poison from Xu Xue¡¯s body. She is already awake. The love poison is useless to her. Even if she is tortured to death, she won¡¯t be controlled by it. Xu Xue can still survive the torture. I¡¯m afraid your grandson, Zhang Tianyou, won¡¯t be able to withstand this pain so easily.¡± If Zhang Tianyou had a change of heart, he might not suffer any bacsh or pain, but once Xu Xue had a change of heart, he would suffer enormous pain. Zhang Tianyou¡¯s weak body could not withstand any pain at all. Miao Zhen panted as she looked at Xu Xue resentfully. ¡°Why did you betray my grandson?¡± Xu Xue looked at Miao Zhen coldly in return. ¡°What do you mean by betraying him? I don¡¯t love him at all.¡± When she said that she didn¡¯t love him, Xu Xue felt a piercing pain in her heart. It was as if the worm inside her was gnawing at her mind, punishing her for her betrayal. However, she did not love Zhang Tianyou to begin with. How could she betray him? Miao Zhen¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Xu Xue, if you¡¯re with Tianyou, you¡¯ll live a life of luxury. Think about it carefully.¡± Xu Xue¡¯s face was pale and she was sweating due to the pain. She looked at Miao Zhen firmly, facing her fear. ¡°I¡¯m willing to live a poor life, but I¡¯m not willing to marry Zhang Tianyou.¡± No matter what kind of life she had, if it was her choice, she would have no regrets. If she was forced, she would resist until the end. . What was the point of living if one had no freedom to choose? Miao Zhen¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°If I say that Tianyou¡¯s body will recover and he will be healthy, are you still not willing to marry him?¡± Miao Zhen looked into Xu Xue¡¯s eyes. She couldn¡¯t deal with Liu Sanniang, but she could deal with an ordinary person. Xu Xue¡¯s determined gaze became nk. Her mind gradually seemed to be controlled. She looked at Miao Zhen and slowly said, ¡°I¡¯m willing.¡± Miao Zhen smiled sinisterly. ¡°Tell me, what are you willing to do?¡± Mr. Xu eximed. ¡°Xue, wake up. Don¡¯t be controlled by her, Xue.¡± Xu Xue could not hear her father¡¯s voice at all. She could not hear anyone¡¯s voice. She had be a puppet and the string was in Miao Zhen¡¯s hand. Xu Xue slowly said, ¡°I¡¯m willing to marry Zhang Tianyou.¡± Miao Zhen was very satisfied. She said, ¡°Tell me, tell me that the person you love is Zhang Tianyou. You will never leave Zhang Tianyou in your life. Tell me you¡¯re willing to be Zhang Tianyou¡¯s ve and let him do whatever he wants, and that you will never change your mind in your life. Swear that if you change your mind, you will be punished by the heavens and be struck by lightning.¡± After Miao Zhen finished speaking, Xu Xue said slowly, ¡°The person I love is Zhang Tianyou. I won¡¯t change my mind in this lifetime. I¡¯m willing to be Zhang Tianyou¡¯s ve. I¡¯ll never leave him.¡± Chapter 151 - Tie Her Up, Don’t Be Polite

Chapter 151: Tie Her Up, Don¡¯t Be Polite

Mr. Xu broke down and shouted. ¡°Xue, wake up. Stop talking.¡± Xu Xue couldn¡¯t hear him at all. A tear fell from her eyes. She continued. ¡°I swear¡­¡± Liu Sanniang interrupted Xu Xue. Liu Sanniang said, ¡°You swear that you will live the life you want for the rest of your life and not be controlled by anyone.¡± Xu Xue was stunned when she was suddenly interrupted. For a moment, she did not continue. She looked at Liu Sanniang nkly, as if wondering who she was! Mr. Xu suddenly came back to his senses and looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu, please save my daughter.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Miao Zhen, who also looked at her viciously. Liu Sanniang had ruined her n several times. If not for the fact that she could not do anything to her, she would have killed Liu Sanniang long ago. Liu Sanniang said to Mr. Xu, ¡°Uncle Xu, don¡¯t just stand there. Go find a rope and tie her up. You don¡¯t have to be polite to her.¡± Mr. Xu looked at Liu Sanniang in shock. He wondered if he had heard wrongly, but Liu Sanniang¡¯s expression was serious. Mr. Xu nced at Miao Zhen. The old woman was clearly angry and shouted. ¡°How dare you!¡± Mr. Xu gritted his teeth and went all out. He could not defeat this old witch, but Liu Sanniang could. Miao Zhen had controlled his daughter right under his nose and even made Xu Xue swear. How could Mr. Xu not be angry? He immediately left the house to look for a rope. Mr. Xu found a rope. Miao Zhen stared at Mr. Xu with a sinister gaze. Mr. Xu felt a chill run down his spine. He felt as if he was frozen and could not move. Miao Zhen¡¯s voice was extremely gloomy. ¡°Your daughter¡¯s life is still in my hands. I don¡¯t have many days left to live. The wealth I¡¯ve umted for my entire life will be left to Xue and Tianyou. Why do we have toe to this point?¡± ...... Her grandson was not in good health, but he would be able to have a healthy body in a few days. Xu Xue was just a fisherman and could not read. Her grandson was literate, so it was not her ce to be picky. It was a blessing that she could marry her grandson. Mr. Xu only red at Miao Zhen angrily. This was simply ridiculous. Miao Zhen was the one who poisoned his daughter and was now belittling her. The corners of Mr. Xu¡¯s mouth twitched as he said angrily, ¡°No.¡± Liu Sanniang stood up and walked over. She patted Mr. Xu¡¯s back and said slowly, ¡°Uncle Xu, tie her up.¡± Mr. Xu felt a force protecting him. It was very warm and gave him a lot of power. Mr. Xu looked at Miao Zhen and walked towards her with the rope in his hand. Miao Zhen stomped her walking stick. ¡°How dare you!¡± Liu Sanniang said, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t he dare? You¡¯re old and your body is like a piece of rotten wood.¡± Mr. Xu¡¯s body was tense and nervous. Even though he was an ordinary person, he could feel the two forcespeting. Mr. Xu nced at Liu Sanniang and reached out his hand firmly to tie Miao Zhen. ¡°If you don¡¯t remove this love poison today, I won¡¯t let you leave my house.¡± Miao Zhen was furious. She red at Liu Sanniang. She did not expect to meet such a strong opponent at this time in her life. Liu Sanniang¡¯s strength was very strange. She seemed to be born with the ability to suppress evil. Miao Zhen could feel that she was not too powerful yet. If she could master her power one day, no one in the world would be her match. This kind of power made Miao Zhen jealous. The point of cultivating was to have something that ordinary people did not have. As for what Miao Zhen wanted, the heavens had never satisfied her. If she had power like Liu Sanniang, she would have fulfilled her wish long ago. Mr. Xu tied Miao Zhen up and walked to Xu Xue¡¯s side. He looked at the confused Xu Xue and asked anxiously. ¡°Miss Liu, what¡¯s wrong with my daughter?¡± Miao Zhen sat on the ground and snorted. ¡°She¡¯s poisoned. It¡¯s incurable. I advise you not to waste your time. If Tianyou dies, Xu Xue will also die. There¡¯s no way to cure it. The only way is to let her marry Tianyou and grow old with him.¡± Mr. Xu red at Miao Zhen angrily. He was so angry that he could not speak. Miao Zhen looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Youngdy, you¡¯re very capable at such a young age, but you have to admit that you are not omnipotent.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Miao Zhen and said, ¡°In this world, there¡¯s nothing that is unsolvable. You just have to find the person¡¯s Achilles heel.¡± Miao Zhen looked at Liu Sanniang gloomily. ¡°Young girl, you know a lot. You¡¯re right, but you still can¡¯t remove the love poison.¡± Miao Zhen looked at Xu Xue with a cold gaze. ¡°I don¡¯t like this girl at all. If it weren¡¯t because my grandson took a liking to her, she wouldn¡¯t have such good fortune to marry him.¡± ¡°She won¡¯t have to worry about money for the rest of her life. This is something only dreamt by many people.¡± Miao Zhen¡¯s eyes darkened. She prepared for so many years just to give her grandson a healthy body. Although it happened much earlier than she expected, it did not matter. As long as the ending was the same, it was fine. Initially, she wanted to spend more time with her grandson, but her ns could not keep up with the changes. Miao Zhen looked at Liu Sanniang with hatred. If not for Liu Sanniang, she would have been able to live a little longer. Miao Zhen¡¯s words made Mr. Xu so angry that his heart ached and his entire body trembled. In Miao Zhen¡¯s opinion, his daughter should consider herself lucky to be poisoned by her and should ept this marriage with gratitude. Mr. Xu protected Xu Xue in his arms and said fiercely to Miao Zhen, ¡°Luck? I would rather my daughter die than let her marry Zhang Tianyou.¡± Miao Zhen¡¯s nostrils red as she red at Mr. Xu. ¡°You ungrateful thing.¡± Miao Zhen took a few deep breaths, clearly furious. She looked at Liu Sanniang and narrowed her eyes. ¡°I won¡¯t pursue this matter if you go back to where you came from. Don¡¯t interfere in this matter. If you interfere too much, you¡¯ll die young. You¡¯d better keep this in mind. My grandson and Xu Xue¡¯s marriage has already been decided.¡± Chapter 152 - Wrong From The Start (Part 1)

Chapter 152: Wrong From The Start (Part 1)

Liu Sanniang looked at Miao Zhen and said, ¡°Your grandson and Xu Xue are not fated. You forced them to marry.¡± Miao Zhen sneered. ¡°So what if it¡¯s forced? They¡¯re already tightly tied together. Once the love poison is in effect, their hearts will never change.¡± Liu Sanniang squatted down and grabbed Miao Zhen¡¯s hand. ¡°It¡¯s not up to you whether love poison can be removed or not. If you don¡¯t want to remove the poison, I can only do it myself.¡± Miao Zhen¡¯s body was weak. She had used a lot of strength in a short period of time and was even injured by the bacsh. She seemed to have no strength left and was panting. When Liu Sanniang was about to attack her mental defense, she immediately resisted. However, Liu Sanniang¡¯s strength was unstoppable. Her strength was sharp and prated Miao Zhen¡¯s mental defense instantly. Miao Zhen felt a sharp pain in her heart. Liu Sanniang sensed Miao Zhen¡¯s memories and frowned. ¡°I see.¡± Miao Zhen¡¯s body trembled, and fear appeared on her face. She begged. ¡°Stop, stop.¡± Miao Zhen could feel that Liu Sanniang¡¯s strength was extremely terrifying. It revealed all the pain and scars she had hidden in her heart. Liu Sanniang opened her eyes and looked at Miao Zhen. ¡°You¡¯ve been forcing things all your life. You were wrong from the beginning.¡± Miao Zhen broke down. She suppressed the fear in her heart and looked at Liu Sanniang viciously. ¡°Stop it. If you don¡¯t stop, I¡¯ll kill you.¡± Liu Sanniang¡¯s strength was too terrifying. If this continued, Liu Sanniang would know how to deal with her sooner orter. She had carefully nned this for many years and wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to destroy it at this moment. Miao Zhen activated the worm king in her body. She wanted Liu Sanniang to die. The worm king was awakened by her and rolled around in her mind, biting her flesh. Miao Zhen opened her mouth and a ck worm flew out from her mouth towards Liu Sanniang. As long as the worm king bit Liu Sanniang, she would be poisoned and die immediately. PLease reading on Myb o x no ve l. However, a figure shed past. Miao Zhen felt a sharp pain in her heart andpletely lost the ability to resist. Chu Yan stepped on the worm king and killed it, his expression unchanged. ck blood flowed from the corner of Miao Zhen¡¯s mouth. She did not expect that the worm king she had raised for decades would be trampled to death just like that. Miao Zhen was indignant. The sense of danger that Liu Sanniang gave her made her ignore the fact that she still had another enemy lurking around. The worm king was trampled to death, and she was severely injured by the bacsh. Even if she looked fine now, her internal organs would slowly be invaded by the poison. She would die within a few days, and her body would rot from the inside. She would only die when her internal organs were all rotten. Miao Zhen said weakly, ¡°Youngdy, I¡¯m not your match. I¡¯m willing to remove the love poison. Please let me go.¡± Liu Sanniang did not let go of Miao Zhen. Her expression was solemn. ¡°You¡¯ve been using poison since you were young. Your ability is extraordinary, and you even know mystic techniques. You¡¯re smart and your cultivation level has increased rapidly, but you¡¯re narrow-minded. You fell in love with your fellow cultivator, but he didn¡¯t like you. When you saw him with his lover, your eyes turned red with jealousy.¡± ¡°So you tried to refine the love poison. You were narrow-minded andpetitive. What you wanted, you had to get it. Because he didn¡¯t love you, you used love poison to make him fall in love with you. You got what you wanted. He heartlessly abandoned the person he loved to be with you. Even when he found out that the person he loved couldn¡¯t take the blow andmitted suicide, he still didn¡¯t change his mind. He only had you in his heart. He was your puppet. You enjoyed his gentleness towards you. For twenty years, the two of you seemed to be very loving. You weren¡¯t pregnant for twenty years. You were unwilling to give up and used a forbidden technique to get pregnant. However, one day, he suddenly woke up. He remembered that he had been muddle-headed for decades. He remembered that the woman he loved couldn¡¯t take the blow andmitted suicide. He lost the hope to live and killed himself.¡± ¡°You hated him for abandoning you and the child, but it never urred to you that you were the one who forced him to be with you. He didn¡¯t belong to you in the first ce.¡± ¡°Your child should not have existed in the first ce. Your pregnancy showed signs of premature birth. The doctor said that you could not keep the child, but you weren¡¯t willing to ept the reality. You used a forbidden technique to absorb the spiritual energy of a mountain range and saved the child. Your son fell in love with a girl. You poisoned the girl and she fell in love with your son. However, you forgot that your son wasn¡¯t supposed to live in the first ce. He suddenly died and you were dealt a blow. When he died, the girl could not live. She was pregnant. Once again, you used a forbidden technique to save the child. When the child was born, the girl died.¡± ¡°You named your grandson Zhang Tianyou, hoping that the heavens would protect him. Youined that the heavens were too cruel to you and took away your love several times in a row. Did you forget that whether it was your fellow cultivator, your son, or your grandson, you forced them to be with you. They didn¡¯t belong to you to begin with. How could the heavens protect them?¡± Liu Sanniang opened her eyes and looked at Miao Zhen with suppressed anger. ¡°Is this what you want to hide? In order to give Zhang Tianyou a healthy body, you are willing to exchange the lives of hundreds of people in the fishing vige.¡± Miao Zhen looked at Liu Sanniang viciously. ¡°What do you know? What do you know? I¡¯ve suffered my entire life, and I loved him. Why didn¡¯t he love me? In what way was I inferior to that pathetic girl? He would rather love that kind of woman than love me. What was all my hard work for? It¡¯s the heavens that are unfair. If the heavens are unwilling to give me what I want, I¡¯ll fight for it myself. Am I wrong?¡± She was not wrong, but the heavens were. She had worked so hard. Why couldn¡¯t she get the person she loved? She had used love poison, but so what? It was true that they had been in love for twenty years. Wasn¡¯t it true? Didn¡¯t he have any feelings for her after so long? It had been twenty years since they had loved each other. But one day he woke up and killed himself without saying a word. God knew how much pain and despair she felt when she saw his corpse. Their child was in her stomach at that point. Liu Sanniang looked at Miao Zhen. She knew that it was impossible for Miao Zhen to realize her mistake. She had never felt that she was wrong. Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°You¡¯re not wrong. You just did what you thought was right.¡± Miao Zhen nodded firmly. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not wrong. What¡¯s wrong is the heavens above. If the heavens had eyes, I wouldn¡¯t have suffered my entire life. If I was not fated with him, why did they make me fall in love with him? Since I was in love with him, he was mine. No one could stop me!¡± Chapter 153 - Wrong From The Start (Part 2)

Chapter 153: Wrong From The Start (Part 2)

Miao Zhen looked at Liu Sanniang with a stern expression. ¡°So, you¡¯d better stop immediately.¡± Liu Sanniang smiled coldly. ¡°You¡¯ve done what you think is right, and I¡¯m doing what I think is right. What right do you have to ask me to stop?¡± Miao Zhen¡¯s eyes widened in anger. Her body and lips were trembling. She did not expect Liu Sanniang to say this. This was something Miao Zhen could not ept. Her voice was sharp as she responded. ¡°No, you can¡¯t do this. You can¡¯t destroy me.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Miao Zhen coldly. ¡°The mountain range where you absorb spiritual energy has been barren for decades. The nts have all withered. The array formation you set up absorbs the lives of the people in the entire fishing vige to protect your grandson. You even want to exchange the lives of hundreds of people for your grandson¡¯s health. Do you think this is right? If you can do this, why can¡¯t I stop you?¡± Miao Zhen¡¯s eyes widened, her turbid eyes filled with hatred. No matter how vicious and terrifying Miao Zhen¡¯s expression was, Liu Sanniang was not afraid. She curled her lips and sneered. ¡°What right do you have? You poisoned Xu Xue with love poison and forced her father to agree to your request. You used the power you have to bully others. What authority do you have to ask me not to stop you? You tried to kill me several times. Why should I stop?¡± ¡°You told me this world is very big, and human abilities are insignificant.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Miao Zhen¡¯s resentful eyes and said coldly, ¡°Then let me tell you, no matter what you do, you will lose the things you tried to get by force. Whether it¡¯s your fellow cultivator, your son, or Zhang Tianyou, they will never belong to you.¡± After saying that, Liu Sanniang closed her eyes and began to fuse with Miao Zhen¡¯s power. Liu Sanniang didn¡¯t know how to remove the love poison for Xu Xue. If she wanted to, Liu Sanniang had to learn what Miao Zhen knew. She could learn it by fusing with Miao Zhen¡¯s power, but Miao Zhen¡¯s power was so great that it would take a long time to absorb. Liu Sanniang felt like she had walked into a different space. She could see Miao Zhen growing old from a little girl. Her jealousy and resentment. All of this seemed to be happening right in front of her. PLease reading on Myb oxn o ve l. Liu Sanniang saw that Miao Zhen always showed off in front of her fellow cultivator, but her fellow cultivator liked someone else. As time passed, everyone had grown up. She could not suppress her emotions anymore. She could not ept her fellow cultivator marrying another girl. She was the only one who could stand shoulder to shoulder with him. That girl didn¡¯t deserve him. Miao Zhen refined love poison and fed it to him. Her wish was fulfilled. She had stolen all of this. It had never belonged to her. Therefore, when her fellow cultivator came to realization twenty yearster, hemitted suicide and left her without even saying a word. Miao Zhen would never know the pain a person suffered after knowing that he had been fooled for twenty years. He had never loved Miao Zhen. He did not love Miao Zhen. He was just Miao Zhen¡¯s puppet. When he was done being a puppet, his lover would have long passed away. What was the point of living? Therefore, hemitted suicide. Liu Sanniang struggled to absorb Miao Zhen¡¯s power. All of Miao Zhen¡¯s emotions were roaring in her mind. Liu Sanniang closed her eyes and did not know how much time had passed. Mr. Xu was a little anxious. Every time he wanted to speak, Chu Yan would stare at him coldly. His voice seemed to be blocked and he couldn¡¯t speak. New novels chapters are published ?n ! Xu Xue seemed to have lost her soul, looking like she was in a trance. Miao Zhen¡¯s hair was dry, and she seemed to have lost all her vitality, leaving only onest breath. Her sinister gaze never left Liu Sanniang, as if she wanted to remember her face even after she died. The dark sky gradually began to brighten. The night had passed. The people woke up in the morning and began their day¡¯sbor. The sun rose on the horizon, and it began to get hot. Liu Sanniang still did not open her eyes, whereas Miao Zhen was on herst breath. Chu Yan did not move. Mr. Xu was anxious and went to pour tea. ¡°Mr. Chu, have some tea.¡± It had been a night. Chu Yan said coldly, ¡°No need.¡± Mr. Xu sighed and handed the tea to Xu Xue. ¡°Xue, drink some.¡± Xu Xue drank it like a child. Mr. Xu went to cook porridge and fed it to Xu Xue. Chu Yan stood guard beside Liu Sanniang. His face was cold, as if he would kill anyone who touched Liu Sanniang. The sun was setting, and the sky was dark again. Mr. Xu had already fed Xu Xue water and porridge several times. Mr. Xu looked at Liu Sanniang. He only hoped that she could cure his daughter of this love poison. Mr. Xu looked at Miao Zhen fiercely again. He did not expect Miao Zhen to be such a person. She was really terrifying. She actually wanted to exchange the lives of the vigers for Zhang Tianyou¡¯s healthy body. Miao Zhen¡¯s hair waspletely white. At this moment, she was on herst breath and looked a little pathetic. When he thought of what she had done, Mr. Xu could not pity her at all. He did not dare to imagine what would have happened to them without Liu Sanniang. Although Xu Xue looked dazed, she was obedient. Mr. Xu told her to sleep well, so she went to sleep. But Mr. Xu couldn¡¯t fall asleep. Chu Yan was young and could go without eating or sleeping for a day, but Mr. Xu was old and was already on the verge of fainting. Miao Zhen said with difficulty, ¡°If you agree to marry your daughter to Tianyou, I can save your life. In two days, the formation I set up will be activated. At that time, everyone in the fishing vige will die.¡± Mr. Xu did not expect Miao Zhen to not give up even at this moment. He said angrily, ¡°I won¡¯t agree to it. Give up.¡± Mr. Xu looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°What you want to do won¡¯t seed. Miss Liu said that this is your retribution.¡± Miao Zhen looked at Mr. Xu viciously. He had deliberately poked her sore spot. Mr. Xu no longer looked at Miao Zhen. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste time with her. How could there be such a person who thought that everything she did was right and everyone else was wrong. Why did she have to use the lives of the entire fishing vige in exchange for Zhang Tianyou¡¯s health? What Mr. Xu hoped for the most now was for Liu Sanniang to open her eyes. Mr. Xu felt that Liu Sanniang was a living Buddha. She was here to save the world. She gave off a very warm feeling that made people want to believe in her wholeheartedly. Chapter 154 - Removing The Poison

Chapter 154: Removing The Poison

??

As the sky lit up outside, the sun gradually rose high in the sky and cast its light on Liu Sanniang. She seemed to be bathed in Buddhist light at this moment. Mr. Xu rubbed his eyes and opened them. He had fallen asleep at some point. Seeing this scene, he looked shocked. His lips moved and he muttered a word silently: Buddha. Miao Zhen, who was on the verge of death, also looked at Liu Sanniang, who was bathed in the light, with a shocked expression. Her turbid eyes were filled with disbelief. How was that possible? How could Liu Sanniang take away everything she had? What right did she have to do that? Miao Zhen looked at Liu Sanniang and roared. ¡°Give it back to me.¡± Liu Sanniang opened her eyes and looked at Miao Zhen. ¡°Why should I give back to you what shouldn¡¯t be yours in the first ce? Your son and grandson lived in this world at the cost of many lives.¡± Miao Zhen broke down. Mr. Xu came back to his senses and said excitedly, ¡°Miss Liu, you¡¯re finally awake. It¡¯s been two nights.¡± Liu Sanniang smiled at Mr. Xu. ¡°I already know how to remove the poison. I¡¯ll remove it for Xu Xue now.¡± It was actually not difficult to remove the poison. All she needed was a drop of blood from the poisoner. Miao Zhen red at Liu Sanniang and spat out. ¡°I curse you to die a horrible death.¡± Liu Sanniang nced at Miao Zhen indifferently. She did not care about Miao Zhen¡¯s curse. She just believed what she wanted to believe. No matter how powerful someone was, they should not use the lives of others to achieve a certain end. Liu Sanniang grabbed Miao Zhen¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Uncle Xu, go get the knife.¡± PLease reading on Myb oxn o ve l. Mr. Xu immediately ran to get a knife. Liu Sanniang cut open Miao Zhen¡¯s finger, and ck blood dripped out. Liu Sanniang released her power and the ck blood turned bright red at a speed visible to the naked eye. Liu Sanniang stretched out her hand, and the drop of bloodnded on her palm, like a red pearl. Liu Sanniang stood up and walked away. Xu Xue had yet to wake up. Liu Sanniang ced the drop of blood between her eyebrows. Mr. Xu watched the scene nervously. Soon, a small bump appeared on Xu Xue¡¯s face. The bump slowly moved towards the blood between her eyebrows. Soon, it reached where the blood was. A small worm emerged from the drop of blood and quickly sucked it dry. The worm turned from white to red. After sucking it dry, the worm wanted to crawl back to Xu Xue¡¯s body through the small wound. However, Liu Sanniang had already reached out and grabbed the worm. She took it to the courtyard and threw it on the ground. The worm that left the human body began to twist crazily and soon died. Miao Zhen cursed angrily. ¡°All of you will die a horrible death.¡± Mr. Xu¡¯s veins bulged on his forehead. He said angrily, ¡°You¡¯re the one who deserves to die the most. You came to the vige decades ago. Your medical skills are extraordinary. All of us respect you. But what about you? For your son and grandson, who shouldn¡¯t exist, you killed so many people. Zhang Tianyou shouldn¡¯t have existed in the first ce. Every time he was seriously ill, someone would die in the vige. No one thought about this. Now, it seems that their lives were taken away by you. People like you will die a horrible death!¡± ¡°You are the most vicious person in the world.¡± . Mr. Xu¡¯s chest kept rising and falling. He had never been so angry before. Miao Zhen looked at Mr. Xu in a daze. ¡°I took their lives but I gave them wealth. It¡¯s fair.¡± The vigers wanted toe back from the sea with a full load every time. She had granted them what they wished for, so of course, they had to give her something in return. Mr. Xu was furious. How could she still speak so righteously after killing so many people? Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°Let go of her. She won¡¯t live for long. Whether she¡¯s right or wrong will be judged by the heavens.¡± Miao Zhen looked at Liu Sanniang coldly. She indeed did not have many days left to live. The heavens were unfair, else why would she be treated like this? Mr. Xu thought about it and agreed. He believed in Liu Sanniang. Since she said so, he went to untie Miao Zhen. When Xu Xue woke up, she looked around and called out. ¡°Dad.¡± When Mr. Xu heard Xu Xue¡¯s voice, he immediately returned to her room. Xu Xue looked at Mr. Xu in confusion. ¡°Dad, I think I had a dream.¡± Mr. Xu¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°Xue, are you feeling better?¡± Xu Xue frowned. ¡°Dad, why did you ask that? What happened to me?¡± Xu Xue rubbed her eyebrows. Many images appeared in her mind and gradually became clear. Her face turned pale. ¡°Father, I had a nightmare. I dreamed that Granny Miao poisoned me and asked me to marry Zhang Tianyou.¡± Mr. Xu sighed. ¡°Xue, that was not a dream. It¡¯s real. Fortunately, you met Miss Liu and she saved you. The poison has been removed.¡± Xu Xue was shocked and afraid. Knock, knock, knock. There was a knock on the door outside the courtyard. Xu Xue and her father quickly came out of the house. Xu Xue looked at Liu Sanniang and before she could thank her, she heard a voice from outside. ¡°Xiao Xue, Xiao Xue, open the door.¡± It was Chen Wen. He knocked on the door anxiously, as if there was something urgent. Xu Xue recalled what she had been doing recently and immediately ran to open the door. Her eyes were red. The moment she opened the door, she saw a person on Chen Wen¡¯s back. It was Zhang Tianyou. Zhang Tianyou said to Xu Xue, ¡°Xue, tell him to leave, tell him you don¡¯t love him, tell him to give up, and tell him you will marry me in two days.¡± Xu Xue took a step back and thought of what she had done after being poisoned. She was extremely angry. She looked at Zhang Tianyou and said, ¡°Zhang Tianyou, you should be the one to leave. The love poison has been removed. I¡¯m no longer your puppet.¡± Zhang Tianyou¡¯s face turned pale and he panicked instantly. His voice was trembling. ¡°Where¡¯s my grandma? Where¡¯s my grandma?¡± ¡°Looks like someone took care of it before me. Let me see who did it.¡± Xia Qiluo pushed Xu Xue away and walked into the Xu family¡¯s courtyard. When she saw Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan, she couldn¡¯t help but exim. ¡°It¡¯s you guys!¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Xia Qiluo and couldn¡¯t remember her. Chu Yan only had eyes for Liu Sanniang. He did not seem to hear Xia Qiluo¡¯s voice. Chu Yan held Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand and squeezed it. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Liu Sanniang was a little embarrassed. She had not eaten for a long time and was indeed a little hungry, but now was not the time to eat. Xia Qiluo looked at Chu Yan and felt an indescribable feeling in her heart. She remembered that this man ate things that the women didn¡¯t want. Although she despised him for doing that, she felt a little envious when she saw that in his eyes, there was only one person. Chapter 155 - I Can Crush This Trash With A Finger

Chapter 155: I Can Crush This Trash With A Finger

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

How much did a man have to care about a woman to not mind eating what she couldn¡¯t finish? He doted on her to the point that she was his world. However Miao Zhen nodded. ¡°Indeed. I ended up in this state because I underestimated her.¡± Xia Qiluo did not believe her at all. No matter how she looked at Liu Sanniang, thetter did not strike her as a capable person. She looked very ordinary and not likable. Miao Zhen stroked Zhang Tianyou¡¯s face and said, ¡°Tianyou, let¡¯s go home.¡± Zhang Tianyou looked at Xu Xue with sorrow. The love poison had really been removed. Xu Xue looked at him with deep disgust and anger. He knew that she looked down on him. Zhang Tianyou stood up with difficulty and helped Miao Zhen out. Chen Wen looked at Xu Xue in disbelief. ¡°Xue, are you really alright now?¡± Xu Xue nodded with red eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what happened before.¡± Chen Wen hugged Xu Xue excitedly. ¡°I knew it. I knew you wouldn¡¯t suddenly change your mind. I didn¡¯t expect you to be poisoned.¡± Xu Xue was a little embarrassed. Zhang Tianyou felt that his footsteps were heavy. Xu Xue¡¯s eyes were filled with love. With the snap of a finger, he lost a girl who had submitted to him and was devoted to him. He was filled with hatred. Miao Zhen tugged at him. ¡°Tianyou, let¡¯s go home.¡± Zhang Tianyou looked away and helped Miao Zhen leave slowly. He liked Xu Xue. He wanted a lot, but he understood that what he couldn¡¯t lose the most was his grandma. As long as his grandmother was still around, he would eventually get her back. Zhang Tianyou left while enduring the difort in his throat. He swore that he would make Xu Xue kneel at his feet and be his ve. He would y with her as he pleased and then abandon her. She was no longer worthy of his love. After Miao Zhen and Zhang Tianyou left, Liu Sanniang said to Mr. Xu, ¡°Uncle Xu, the love poison has been removed. It¡¯s about time I leave.¡± Miao Zhen had set up some formations in the vige. She had to destroy them. Mr. Xu and Xu Xue looked at Liu Sanniang gratefully. Xu Xue said, ¡°Miss Liu, how can I thank you for your kindness?¡± Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°Just be happy.¡± Chen Wen looked at Liu Sanniang and cupped his hands. ¡°Thank you for removing the love poison for Xue.¡± Chu Yan went to get the carriage and left the Xu family with Liu Sanniang. Xia Qiluo frowned. She looked at Xu Xue and asked. ¡°What¡¯s her name? How dare she treat me like this?¡± Xu Xue frowned, not wanting to speak to Xia Qiluo. Chen Wen hurriedly said, ¡°Miss Xia, thank you so much. This is the reward¡­¡± Before Chen Wen could finish, Xia Qiluo waved her hand impatiently. ¡°Am I someone whocks money? Forget it, forget it. I didn¡¯t do anything anyway.¡± Xia Qiluo waved her hand and turned to leave. She looked at the mark left by the carriage and clenched her fists as she chased after them. ¡°How dare they ignore me? I want to see who she is.¡± Chapter 156 - Destroying The Buddha Statue

Chapter 156: Destroying The Buddha Statue

Liu Sanniang sat in the carriage and directed Chu Yan to a few ces. Chu Yan drove the carriage over. Miao Zhen had set up a formation in all eight directions of the fishing vige. When the formations were activated, it could instantly take the lives of the entire fishing vige. In order to give Zhang Tianyou a healthy body, Miao Zhen was willing to do anything. The first ce was the temple in the fishing vige. Miao Zhen had asked the people to build the temple to protect the fishing vige initially. The people of the fishing vige believed in it devoutly. Every time they went out to the sea, they would go to the temple to pray for safety. Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan entered the temple together. The temple worshiped a female Buddha statue. Her eyes were closed and her hands were sped together. She looked very amiable. ¡°It was when Miao Zhen was young.¡± Liu Sanniang took a look and said to Chu Yan. When one was worshiped, they would have faith. Faith was also a force. ¡°They sincerely worship her as a female Bodhisattva, but they don¡¯t know that the female Bodhisattva wants their lives.¡± Liu Sanniang walked towards the Buddha statue. She reached out and released her power, and the Buddha statue shattered instantly. Xia Qiluo followed Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan into the temple. She did not appear in front of them and just watched. When she saw that Liu Sanniang had actually destroyed the Buddha statue, she could not help but be shocked. But soon, she smiled. How dare they underestimate her? She would show them what she was made of. Xia Qiluo came out of the temple and shouted with her hands in the shape of a loudspeaker. ¡°Someone smashed the temple¡¯s Buddha statue. Someone smashed the temple¡¯s Buddha statue.¡± Xia Qiluo¡¯s voice spread far and wide. It was already noon, and everyone who went out to the sea had already returned. When they heard this shout, they immediately came to take a look. Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan also heard Xia Qiluo¡¯s voice. Chu Yan¡¯s eyes darkened. Liu Sanniang frowned. When she and Chu Yan came out of the temple, Xia Qiluo stopped them with a smile. ¡°Why? Do you want to run after smashing the statue?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Xia Qiluo. ¡°There¡¯s a huge formation in this fishing vige. Once activated, it will instantly take the lives of the entire fishing vige. The Buddha statue is one of the eight formations.¡± Xia Qiluo knew that Liu Sanniang was exining to her, but Liu Sanniang had offended her. Xia Qiluo only looked at Liu Sanniang indifferently. ¡°Oh, so?¡± Liu Sanniang did not say anything further. Xia Qiluo was furious. She did not like the feeling of being ignored. Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan had provoked her anger again and again. Xia Qiluo narrowed her eyes and said, ¡°So you smashed the statue in this temple. What right do you have to do that? You will pay for what you did.¡± Liu Sanniang did not say anything. Xia Qiluo stopped them from leaving and some vigers had already rushed over in a fury. This temple was the center of their faith. How could they tolerate their faith being destroyed! Soon, people surrounded Xia Qiluo and Liu Sanniang. Someone ran into the temple to take a look and came out angrily. He looked at Liu Sanniang and the others and asked. ¡°Who destroyed the Buddha statue?¡± Xia Qiluo pointed at Chu Yan and Liu Sanniang. ¡°It¡¯s the two of them. I saw them smashing the statue with my own eyes.¡± Someone recognized Chu Yan and Liu Sanniang. Chu Yan¡¯s cold expression made people not dare to act rashly, but they wouldn¡¯t let him off after smashing the statue. They asked angrily. ¡°Is this true? Why did you do this? Did our fishing vige offend you?¡± Liu Sanniang said, ¡°This is a formation made by Miao Zhen. She wants to use this formation to take your lives in exchange for her grandson¡¯s health.¡± Xia Qiluo held her stomach andughed loudly. ¡°Hahaha, this is too funny. This is the funniest joke I¡¯ve ever heard. Who has the ability to set up such a formation and take the lives of others?¡± After Xia Qiluo finishedughing, she looked at Liu Sanniang provocatively, as if saying. ¡°Let¡¯s see if you still dare to offend me.¡± As soon as Xia Qiluo finished speaking, the fishermen surrounding Chu Yan and Liu Sanniang were even more furious. ¡°If the two of you don¡¯t give us an exnation, don¡¯t even think about leaving our fishing vige. Capture them and take them to Granny Miao. She smashed the temple, let Granny Miao punish her.¡± Liu Sanniang frowned. Someone stepped forward and wanted to grab Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan. Chu Yan¡¯s eyes darkened. Liu Sanniang grabbed his hand. ¡°Chu Yan, don¡¯t do it.¡± These were all ordinary people. At this moment, they were extremely angry. Once he attacked, someone would definitely be injured. These vigers just couldn¡¯t see the truth. Seeing might not be believing, let alone the fact they actually didn¡¯t see it. Chu Yan obediently retracted his hand and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Chu Yan stood behind Liu Sanniang. Liu Sanniang could feel being protected and a sense of security. Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°We¡¯ll go with you. Don¡¯t use violence.¡± Liu Sanniang nced at Xia Qiluo and said, ¡°Miss Xia, if something happens to these people because of you, can you bear these sins?¡± Xia Qiluo frowned and was immediately displeased. ¡°What do you mean? What does it have to do with me?¡± Liu Sanniang did not speak to Xia Qiluo anymore and left with the vigers. After Xia Qiluo shouted to gather the vigers, Liu Sanniang saw something, but nothing had happened yet. Anything could happen. The formations Miao Zhen had set up were rted to the lives of hundreds of people. If they were not destroyed in time, the consequences would be unimaginable. Xia Qiluo looked at the vigers who were walking away and felt angry. She had exposed Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan for destroying the Buddha statue, but she was not happy at all. Instead, she was even angrier. What Liu Sanniang said made Xia Qiluo very unhappy. She stomped her feet and chased after her. She was doing well and had a clear conscience. Why should she bear the sins of others? The fishermen came to Miao Zhen¡¯s house angrily. They usually came to look for Miao Zhen if there was anything. Miao Zhen was skilled in medicine, and the effects were great. They were very respectful towards her. They knocked on the door three times before shouting. ¡°Granny Miao, are you home?¡± Miao Zhen did not answer. The fishermen who could not wait shouted again. ¡°Granny Miao, are you at home? Two people have taken down our temple¡¯s Buddha statue. Pleasee out and be the judge.¡± ¡°Wait.¡± Miao Zhen¡¯s gloomy voice came from inside. Not long after, the door opened. Miao Zhen held her walking stick and narrowed her eyes when she saw Chu Yan and Liu Sanniang. ¡°Did they take down the Buddha statue?¡± The fishermen replied. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s these two. Granny Miao, how do you want to punish them?¡± Before Miao Zhen could speak, Xia Qiluo squeezed to the front and interrupted. ¡°We have to punish them severely for such a despicable thing. I saw them do it with my own eyes. It¡¯s really despicable.¡± Chapter 157 - Disbelief (Part 1)

Chapter 157: Disbelief (Part 1)

Miao Zhen said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s indeed despicable.¡± Xia Qiluo looked at Liu Sanniang provocatively and looked away arrogantly. Hmph, this was the consequence of offending her. The vigers were furious. They looked at Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan with eyes filled with mes. They shouted angrily. ¡°We must punish them severely!¡± Xia Qiluo had seeded in provoking everyone. She looked at Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan in the crowd and wanted to see their expressions of fear and regret. However, she didn¡¯t see what she wanted. Liu Sanniang¡¯s expression was calm and did not show any fear or regret. She did not look like a little girl. At this moment, she gave Xia Qiluo a mysterious feeling. There was no need to even mention Chu Yan. His expression was as cold as ever, making people want to stay away from him. His gaze was only gentle when he looked at Liu Sanniang. Xia Qiluo clenched her fists and couldn¡¯t help but stomp her feet. Damn it, why weren¡¯t they afraid at all? These ignorant vigers were very likely to burn them to death in anger. Destroying the temple and Buddha statue which people worshiped was an enormous offense. Moreover, the importance of the Buddha statue to these people far exceeded Xia Qiluo¡¯s expectation. Burning them to death, sinking them, and all kinds of torture were possible. In this vige, people solved things in private. No one would report it to the government. Even if the government knew about it, they couldn¡¯t really do anything. Xia Qiluo could not figure out why Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan were not afraid. The reaction of the crowd was intense. The entire fishing vige was here, filling the courtyard. There was the chatter of women outside. Miao Zhen looked at Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan. When the crowd¡¯s emotions reached an extreme, she raised her hand to suppress them. The noisy crowd quietened down, and they all listened to Miao Zhen. The vige chief said, ¡°Granny Miao, you¡¯re the person we respect the most. Tell us, how should we deal with these two foreigners?¡± ...... Miao Zhen raised his hand and said calmly, ¡°Everyone, calm down and listen to me.¡± Miao Zhen looked at Liu Sanniang and narrowed her eyes. After a moment, she said, ¡°These two people are really evil, but repairing the Buddha statue is the most important thing. Let¡¯s keep an eye on them and not let them leave. We fishermen live by the sea, and have to go out to the sea all the time. Destroying the Buddha statue is a huge crime. Let¡¯s repair the statue first. After that, we¡¯ll deal with these two foreigners in front of the Buddha statue.¡± The vige chief nodded. ¡°Alright, Granny Miao is right. Everyone, don¡¯t go out to sea for the next two days. We need to repair the Buddha statue.¡± After saying that, the vige chief looked at Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan coldly. ¡°Lock up these two detestable foreigners.¡± ¡°Chief, it¡¯s a misunderstanding.¡± Outside the crowd, Mr. Xu and Xu Xue tried their best to squeeze in when they heard the news. Mr. Xu grabbed the vige chief¡¯s hand and hurriedly said, ¡°Chief, Miao Zhen can¡¯t be trusted. She hasmitted a heinous crime. She wants to give a healthy body to her grandson, Zhang Tianyou, by using the lives of our entire fishing vige. Don¡¯t be deceived by Miao Zhen.¡± Mr. Xu was burning with anxiety. No one understood this matter better than him. Afraid that others would not believe him, Mr. Xu pulled Xu Xue and said, ¡°My daughter, Xue, broke off the engagement with Chen Wen because Miao Zhen drugged her with the love poison. Now that the love poison has been removed, this is all thanks to Miss Liu. There must be a reason why Miss Liu took down the Buddha statue.¡± Mr. Xu looked at Liu Sanniang anxiously. ¡°Miss Liu, quickly exin.¡± Liu Sanniang said, ¡°The temple¡¯s Buddha statue is one of the formations. There are seven other formations in the vige. They are the Buddha statues worshiped by seven families. Only by destroying them one by one can the formation be destroyed. Otherwise, when the sun rises the day after tomorrow, the formation will be automatically activated.¡± Miao Zhen smiled coldly. ¡°Your daughter just hates my grandson because he is a handicapped person. If I were so capable, why would I wait until today? If I wanted your lives, why would I help you all in the past?¡± The vige chief frowned and looked at Mr. Xu. In the end, he still sided with Miao Zhen. ¡°Granny Miao has been in the vige for decades. She watched many of us grow up. Although Granny Miao is strict, she will never turn a blind eye when we are sick. We all know about Tianyou¡¯s body. It¡¯s impossible to treat it. Mr. Xu, these two foreigners live in your house. Don¡¯t side with outsiders just because they gave you some money.¡± Zhang Tianyou¡¯s congenital deficiency was incurable. Miao Zhen¡¯s ability was unquestionable, but there were still some things she couldn¡¯t do. The vige chief looked at Chu Yan and Liu Sanniang and felt a wave of anger in his heart. ¡°Our vige has relied on the Buddha statue to protect our safety for many years. If these two people destroyed it, they would be punished. Miao is virtuous and noble. We are blessed to have her!¡± Mr. Xu was so angry that he had a hard time catching his breath. ¡°Bullsh*t! She¡¯s a demon. She poisoned my daughter and wanted my daughter to marry that useless Zhang Tianyou. If you believe her, you won¡¯t even know how you died.¡± Mr. Xu took two steps forward and grabbed a man. ¡°Xu De, have you forgotten how your wife died?¡± Xu De frowned. ¡°She died in childbirth.¡± Mr. Xu snorted. ¡°Pfft, when your wife gave birth, was Zhang Tianyou seriously ill? In the end, your wife died and Zhang Tianyou recovered. Think about it, every time Zhang Tianyou is sick, someone will die in our vige? As long as someone dies, her grandson will recover.¡± ¡°Shunzi, Qian Zi, think about your father and your dead rtives.¡± Mr. Xu felt indignation surging up in him. Seeing how much the vigers trusted Miao Zhen, he really wanted to beat Miao Zhen to death. In the past, he did not realize it. But now the more he thought about it, the more terrified he felt. Miao Zhen had secretly killed many people. In Mr. Xu¡¯s eyes, Miao Zhen was like a venomous snake that was ready to strike. Her teeth were filled with venom, but she was wearing human skin to confuse people and make them unable to see her true appearance. Xu Xue also said anxiously, ¡°Uncles, please believe my father. We¡¯ve been in the fishing vige for generations. How can we lie and harm our own people?¡± The vige chief frowned. ¡°In this world, how can there be a vige where no one dies? You said that every time Zhang Tianyou is sick, someone will die. But this time, why didn¡¯t anyone die? Previously, when Zhang Tianyou left your house, he was very seriously ill.¡± Chapter 158 - Disbelief (Part 2)

Chapter 158: Disbelief (Part 2)

That day, someone saw Zhang Tianyou being carried back by Xu Xue and Mr. Xu. Everyone was secretly wondering if Zhang Tianyou would die this time. In their eyes, Zhang Tianyou was very lucky. Every time he was about to die, he would miraculously recover. The vige chief¡¯s words left Mr. Xu and Xu Xue speechless. Seeing that the father and daughter had nothing to say, the vige chief waved his hand impatiently. ¡°The two of you don¡¯t have to interfere. There is no reason why we should believe you who amodated these two outsiders.¡± Xu Xue was so anxious that she was about to cry. ¡°What my father said is true. We don¡¯t know why nothing happened this time, but Miao Zhen must have done something.¡± Miao Zhen shouted into the house. ¡°Tianyou,e out and meet them.¡± Zhang Tianyou had been in the house the entire time. When he heard themotion outside, he suppressed the urge to cough. Seeing that Miao Zhen had the upper hand, he smiled. When Miao Zhen called out to him, he coughed a few times. ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡­¡± Before Zhang Tianyou came out, he coughed. He walked to the courtyard and stood beside Miao Zhen. He looked very weak. He covered his mouth and coughed lightly. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m here.¡± Miao Zhen held Zhang Tianyou¡¯s hand and said to everyone with a gentle expression, ¡°Tianyou escaped death every time because I spent a lot of money to buy ginseng to save him.¡± Miao Zhen looked at the crowd indifferently and said, ¡°If everyone thinks that I, Miao Zhen, am a vicious person, then please give me a few days. I will move out with Tianyou.¡± Compared to what Mr. Xu said, Miao Zhen¡¯s words were more convincing. ...... They didn¡¯t know if anyone had the ability to kill someone in order to save someone else, but they knew about ginseng. It was a precious thing and cost a lot of money. It was said that the older the ginseng, the better the effect. Zhang Tianyou could sustain his life because his grandmother spent a lot of money. The vige chief¡¯s expression softened. ¡°Granny Miao, we believe you. Don¡¯t say anything about moving out. Tianyou is not in good health. Let him go back and rest. Don¡¯t let his illness get worse.¡± Miao Zhen¡¯s medical skills were superb. Every time they looked for her for treatment, she did not collect much money. If they chased such a capable doctor away, it would be a loss to the entire fishing vige and more so for the younger generation. Miao Zhen nodded and patted the back of Zhang Tianyou¡¯s hand. ¡°Tianyou, go back and rest.¡± Zhang Tianyou nodded. He was polite and cupped his hands at everyone. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ll go back to rest.¡± Zhang Tianyou nced at Xu Xue and returned to the house. He knew that with his grandmother around, everything would be resolved. It was impossible for two outsiders to challenge the status of his grandmother in the vige. Mr. Xu was so angry that he choked. Xu Xue was also anxious. Zhang Tianyou¡¯s gaze made her feet turn cold. Chen Wen couldn¡¯t help but look at Xia Qiluo and say. ¡°Miss Xia, you¡­¡± Xia Qiluo was already in a bad mood. Before Chen Wen could speak, she retorted. ¡°What me? I don¡¯t know anything.¡± Xia Qiluo looked at Liu Sanniang and red at her before looking away. She wanted to see how long Liu Sanniang could remain calm. Ever since she was young, Xia Qiluo had always been domineering wherever she went. She had never been looked down upon like this. If she didn¡¯t get back at her, she wouldn¡¯t be able to take it lying down. The vige chief looked at Chu Yan and Liu Sanniang. ¡°Lock them up.¡± Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°We can walk ourselves.¡± Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan were brought to a small house in the temple and locked up. The vige chief arranged for two men to stand guard. One was Xu De, and the other was Xu Shun. Xu De felt a little uneasy. He didn¡¯t know why this was happening. Xu Shun was pretty chill though. Liu Sanniang couldn¡¯t calm down after being locked up with Chu Yan. Chu Yan¡¯s presence always made her tense up. She could be calm in front of others, but not in front of Chu Yan. She could feel Chu Yan looking at her. Liu Sanniang said, ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Chu Yan looked at Liu Sanniang and replied. ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± He wanted to eat her. Liu Sanniang quickly said, ¡°If you¡¯re hungry, close your eyes and rest. If you fall asleep, you won¡¯t be hungry anymore.¡± Liu Sanniang did not feel hungry, but Chu Yan looked at her like a wolf looking at a sheep. She was afraid. Chu Yan chuckled. He reached out to hold Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand and squeezed it. He pulled Liu Sanniang to sit down. ¡°You¡¯ll only be fifteen after the New Year.¡± Liu Sanniang blushed. Ahhh, why was he squeezing her hand??? Liu Sanniang nodded. Chu Yan smiled and let go. ¡°Rest.¡± He had to wait for at least three more years. Chu Yan leaned against the table and seemed to be asleep. Liu Sanniang was finally able to rx. Although the sense of danger was still there, she felt safer. She emptied her mind and gradually entered a meditative state. She could feel everything around her change. At this moment, the vige chief led everyone to rebuild the Buddha statue. The Buddha statue was made of mud. Miao Zhen brought over the mud. It was ck. Miao Zhen held her walking stick and her voice was very weak. ¡°You have to be quick.¡± She didn¡¯t have much time left. Miao Zhen looked at Xia Qiluo, who was leaning against the wall, and her eyes darkened. Xia Qiluo¡¯s involvement had helped her a lot, but at the same time, she was also a danger that could not be neglected. No one could tell what she would do next. Sensing that Miao Zhen was looking at her, Xia Qiluo walked over. She looked at Miao Zhen. She was different from these stupid vigers. She would not be fooled by Miao Zhen. Xia Qiluo said arrogantly, ¡°Hey, old witch, you care a lot about this Buddha statue.¡± Miao Zhen¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but her expression did not change as she replied calmly. ¡°What are you talking about? Who doesn¡¯t care about their faith?¡± Xia Qiluo could not see anything unusual about Miao Zhen. When she thought of what Liu Sanniang said, she felt ufortable. Miao Zhen was definitely not a good person. Xia Qiluo clenched her fists and waved them. ¡°Old witch, you¡¯d better not be nning anything evil. Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill you with my fists. I¡¯ll kill your useless grandson as easily as crushing an ant, understand?¡± Miao Zhen gritted his teeth and suppressed the anger in her heart. She said to Xia Qiluo in fear, ¡°I¡¯m a person who¡¯s about to die. I don¡¯t have any ability. My grandson was born a weak person. Please don¡¯t vent your anger on him. He can¡¯t take it. Anyway, I¡¯m going to die. If you are upset or angry, take it all out on me.¡± Chapter 159 - Rebuilding The Buddha Statue (Part 1)

Chapter 159: Rebuilding The Buddha Statue (Part 1)

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Zhang Tianyou was her heart and soul. No matter what, Miao Zhen cared about Zhang Tianyou the most. Even if it was a joke, she couldn¡¯t bear to hear it. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that it wasn¡¯t the right time, she would have immediately taken Xia Qiluo¡¯s life. In Miao Zhen¡¯s opinion, Xia Qiluo was just an ignorant girl who didn¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth. Xia Qiluo looked at Miao Zhen and snorted. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in killing ants. As long as you don¡¯t act impudently, I can¡¯t be bothered to look at you.¡± Miao Zhen nced at Xia Qiluo. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t be impudent in front of you.¡± Xia Qiluo was very satisfied with Miao Zhen¡¯s reply. She recalled what Liu Sanniang said and felt unhappy. Xia Qiluo said, ¡°Let me ask you, what¡¯s her name? Why is she so arrogant? You¡¯ve fought with her before. How powerful is she?¡± When Miao Zhen recalled that fear, a trace of ruthlessness shed across her eyes. When she turned to look at Xia Qiluo, her sagging eyes were very calm. ¡°Since you asked, I¡¯ll tell you the truth. Your ability is not even a tenth of hers. If you want to take revenge on her, I can only say that you¡¯re courting death.¡± Xia Qiluo responded angrily. ¡°Nonsense. Look at how young she is. How can she be powerful? Do you know who I am?¡± Xia Qiu red up, which was what Miao Zhen wanted to see. She knew Xia Qiluo¡¯s personality very well. People like her tended to die the fastest. It was not difficult to guess Xia Qiluo¡¯s identity. Only the rich and powerful would have such a high and mighty attitude. They always thought that they were the best. This kind of state of mind was vividly embodied by Xia Qiluo. The more powerful she was, the more arrogant she was. Xia Qiluo was so arrogant because she was either the daughter of a noble or a daughter of the royal family. Most noble families would restrain and discipline their daughters, so Xia Qiluo was most likely a daughter of the royal family. She was arrogant andwless, but Miao Zhen did not know which princess she was. Xia Qiluo said angrily, ¡°What an old and vicious witch you are. You want to trigger me. I don¡¯t believe you. I¡¯ve never heard of anyone surnamed Liu in the Mystic sect.¡± Miao Zhen did not reply to her, which made Xia Qiluo stomp in anger. Reading on Mybo xno vel. ,Please! After ring at Miao Zhen, she walked away in a huff. Miao Zhen did not look at Xia Qiluo. She knew Xia Qiluo¡¯s emotions like the back of her hand. She was just a kitten who had never seen the real brutality of this world. Even though Xia Qiluo¡¯s identity was impressive, Miao Zhen did not take her seriously. She had chosen toe to such a remote ce. If something happened to her, no one coulde to her rescue. Although Xia Qiluo was unpredictable, she was indeed a very good chess piece. It was because of her that Miao Zhen still had some hope of getting back on her feet. The vigers were busy until night time before they finished molding the Buddha statue. Next they had to sculpt it. Miao Zhen¡¯s body was very weak. Without the worm king in her body, it was as if her tendons had been pulled out. She did not have much strength in her body. Her entire being emitted a deathly aura. She could even smell the rot that her body was emitting. She wouldn¡¯t be able tost more than a few days before her internal organs werepletely rotten. But it didn¡¯t matter. She was almost done with what she had to do. The delicate work of the sculpture was onlypleted after a night and a morning. Everyone was a little tired. The vige chief walked up to Miao Zhen. ¡°Granny Miao, it¡¯s all done. We¡¯re waiting for you to gild it.¡± For thisst stage, Miao Zhen had to do it herself. She had to gild the Buddha statue to bring out its charm. These ordinary people could not do it. Only Miao Zhen knew how to do the final stage. Miao Zhen stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go home to get my tools. You must watch over those two outsiders. If they destroy the Buddha statue again, the gods will be angry and there will be severe punishment. At that time, this ce will be barren. Our descendants will have to leave this ce.¡± When the vige chief heard how serious the consequence was, he immediately said earnestly, ¡°Granny Miao, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely keep an eye on these two outsiders.¡± Miao Zhen nodded. She stood up with difficulty and slowly walked out of the temple. The vige chief could not help but frown. Why did he feel that Miao Zhen¡¯s body seemed to be at the end of its rope? But after all, she was already so old and it was normal for her body to be weak. Furthermore, she still had a grandson who was in poor health. It was already a miracle that she could live to this age. When Miao Zhen returned home, Zhang Tianyou nervously helped Miao Zhen sit down. ¡°Grandma, how is it? Can I still be saved?¡± Miao Zhen looked at Zhang Tianyou and said, ¡°Grandma will save you. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Zhang Tianyou was relieved. He looked at Miao Zhen and smelled something. He frowned. ¡°Grandma, how are you?¡± Miao Zhen touched the back of Zhang Tianyou¡¯s hand and answered. ¡°Grandma is fine. Tianyou, go and take out the jar under the box.¡± Zhang Tianyou said, ¡°Grandma, that¡¯s¡­¡± Life-prolonging worm. Miao Zhen smiled and revealed a loving expression on her wrinkled face. ¡°For your health, Grandma is willing to do anything. Go.¡± Only by extending her life and burning her soul could she have the strength to do the rest. Zhang Tianyou¡¯s eyes turned red. After consuming the Life-Prolonging Worm, his grandmother would eventually die. Once she died, there would be no such person in the world who would do everything for him. Zhang Tianyou took out a ck jar from the bottom of the box in the room. He had known since he was young that every witch mastering poison had this jar. It was a life-extending worm that could burn the soul to prolong life. Usually, this worm would be buried with the witch after they died because the price of consuming it was too high. Zhang Tianyou felt that his hands were heavy. His grandma had done all she could to love him. Only by living well could he not let her down. Miao Zhen took the jar and opened it. Inside the ck jar, a small ck wormy motionless, as if it had fallen into hibernation. Miao Zhen bit open her finger and the ck blood dripped in. The worm instantly came to life and sucked the blood clean before crawling out of the jar. It found the wound on Miao Zhen¡¯s finger and crawled into it. Miao Zhen closed her eyes. Time passed bit by bit. When she opened her eyes again, she was full of energy. Chapter 160 - Rebuilding The Buddha Statue (Part 2)

Chapter 160: Rebuilding The Buddha Statue (Part 2)

Miao Zhen exhaled. She could smell a nice fragrance around her. It was the smell of her soul burning. Miao Zhen looked at Zhang Tianyou and said, ¡°Tianyou, I still have something to do. Stay at home. If you¡¯re healthy tomorrow, leave this ce. If you¡¯re still like this, you have to leave this ce too. Remember what I taught you. No matter what, you¡¯ll survive.¡± Zhang Tianyou¡¯s eyes turned red as he flew into Miao Zhen¡¯s arms. ¡°Grandma, without you, who else in this world will protect me?¡± Miao Zhen gently stroked Zhang Tianyou¡¯s hair. ¡°Silly child, if no one protects you, then you¡¯ll have to be strong. You¡¯ll be so strong that you don¡¯t need anyone to protect you. If the heavens don¡¯t give you what you want, then go get it yourself.¡± Zhang Tianyou nodded. Miao Zhen patted his back. ¡°Alright, Grandma doesn¡¯t have much time. I can¡¯t dy any longer.¡± Only then did Zhang Tianyou let go of Miao Zhen reluctantly. She stood up and did not use her walking stick anymore. Her body was still hunched, but her footsteps were firm. She took a box and left. Her turbid eyes emitted a light that was difficult to ignore. It was already afternoon. Miao Zhen brought her tools and went to the temple. The huge statue was lifelike. This was how she looked when she was young, but it was difficult to associate her with the Buddha statue. When people put their faith in her, her strength would increase. The eight formations that she had set up were ced in eight different houses. They were all small Buddha statues. They were formations that were constantly giving her strength. Liu Sanniang had only destroyed one statue. It was still not toote if it was repaired in time. The vige chief said respectfully, ¡°Granny Miao, thank you for your hard work.¡± Miao Zhen waved his hand. ¡°You guys rest first. After midnight,e and invite the Buddha.¡± ...... The vige chief nodded. He was a little curious as to why Miao Zhen had be so energetic. When she went out, she had walked slowly with her walking stick. Now, she was in good spirits as if she had be many years younger. He was curious but didn¡¯t ask. Miao Zhen was the only one in the temple. She brushed the golden water over the statue and it quickly became gilded, shining with holy light. After gilding, she took out another small ck pen, dipped it in ck liquid, and began to draw some patterns on the Buddha statue. As time passed, Miao Zhen¡¯s face began to sweat. The light in her eyes gradually faded. She took a breath and smelled a faint stench. Her eyes darkened. The patterns on the Buddha statue were almost done. Xia Qiluo came to watch the situation after dinner. The highlight was in thetter half of the night. When she arrived, Miao Zhen had already finished drawing. Xia Qiluo walked in and said, ¡°Why are you drawing these?¡± Miao Zhen exhaled and said, ¡°To invite the Buddha.¡± Xia Qiluo had a lot of doubts. She looked at the Buddha statue and saw that it was a woman. She looked kind and fairy-like. Xia Qiluo said, ¡°Which Buddha is this woman? Why haven¡¯t I heard of her?¡± Miao Zhen took a deep breath and said, ¡°There are many unknown Buddha statues in this world. This one is probably the Goddess of the Sea. The fishing vige has believed in her for decades.¡± Xia Qiluo replied tly. ¡°Is that so?¡± Miao Zhen nodded. ¡°Yes. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask someone else.¡± Xia Qiluo snorted. ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡± Miao Zhen looked away. ¡°Miss, take your time. I¡¯m going to call for help.¡± She heaved a sigh of relief. Although Xia Qiluo was tricky, she was easy to deal with. Xia Qiluo looked at the Buddha statue and was not interested. She thought about Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan and smiled wickedly before turning to leave the temple. Compared to this Buddha statue, she was more interested in Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan. Those two made her very angry. When Xia Qiluo arrived, Xu De and Xu Shun were dozing off. Xia Qiluo said angrily, ¡°I told you to keep an eye on her. Why are you sleeping? If she runs away, you¡¯ll be the sinners who harm the entire vige, understand?¡± Xu De and Xu Shun jolted awake. ¡°Open the door. Let me see if they¡¯re still there.¡± Xu De and Xu Shun opened the door obediently. Seeing that Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan were still there, they heaved a sigh of relief. Chu Yan¡¯s cold gaze swept over her and Xia Qiluo uncontrobly shuddered with fright. She regained her cold expression and asked. ¡°What are you looking at? You¡¯ll suffer.¡± Why was this person so annoying? Why was his gaze even more terrifying than her father¡¯s, the emperor? Chu Yan looked away and reached out to shake Liu Sanniang. His voice was gentle. ¡°Sanniang, wake up.¡± Liu Sanniang woke up from her meditation. After waking up, Liu Sanniang felt veryfortable. It was the feeling of being full after eating. Xia Qiluo curled her lips. ¡°You can still sleep? Are you really not afraid of going to the coffin?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Xia Qiluo. ¡°Miss Xia, it¡¯s not toote to destroy the Buddha statue yet.¡± Xia Qiluo snorted. ¡°You want me to go, but I won¡¯t. This matter started because of you. Even if something happens, it will be your fault. Don¡¯t try to fool me. Do you think I can be easily fooled?¡± Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°The cause and effect will be judged by Heaven. It¡¯s not up to us. If Miss Xia is not afraid, we can just wait and watch.¡± Xia Qiluo frowned. ¡°Hey, why do I find everything you say so annoying?¡± Liu Sanniang replied with a shrug. ¡°Same here.¡± Xia Qiluo was so angry that she stomped her feet. She hade over, wanting to anger Liu Sanniang, but instead of angering her, she was the one bing angry first. Xia Qiluo stormed out. She wanted to see what would happen and what kind of disaster would befall her. She did not believe what Liu Sanniang said. Xu De and Xu Shun looked at Liu Sanniang, who had a calm expression, and felt puzzled. They were locked up and were about to receive severe punishment, but why weren¡¯t they flustered at all? Soon, the vige chief sent someone to bring Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan to the temple. Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan walked towards the temple. Almost everyone in the entire fishing vige was present. When Mr. Xu and Xu Xue saw Liu Sanniang, they said worriedly, ¡°Miss Liu, Mr. Chu¡­¡± Why didn¡¯t they run? If they didn¡¯t run, their life would be in danger. These vigers had been deceived by Miao Zhen. Chapter 161 - Empathy

Chapter 161: Empathy

After entering the temple, Liu Sanniang saw that the destroyed Buddha statue had returned to its original state. Miao Zhen was by the Buddha statue, looking at her warily. The crowd surrounded Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan. Miao Zhen¡¯s eyes were cold as she said, ¡°These two outsiders destroyed our faith and angered the gods. Today, we will punish them in front of the gods.¡± Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°You¡¯re really willing to do anything for your grandson. I¡¯ll say it again. What is not yours will never be yours. You can¡¯t force it.¡± Miao Zhen¡¯s eyes darkened, but she quickly suppressed her anger. No one sensed the change in her expression. Xia Qiluo was not her opponent at all. Liu Sanniang was. Miao Zhen did not look at Liu Sanniang. She said to the vige chief, ¡°Vige chief, let everyone sit down and pray with their hearts. Please pray to the Buddha statue. When the timees, just chop off one arm of these two people as punishment. We don¡¯t have to go so far as to kill them.¡± The vige chief nodded. ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll listen to you.¡± What they had destroyed was everyone¡¯s faith. Breaking an arm was considered to be a light punishment. Not taking their lives was the greatest mercy. Miao Zhen nodded and everyone sat down. Xia Qiluo was also in the crowd. She didn¡¯t do anything, but since everyone was sitting down and she was still standing, she sat down too. She was just a spectator and didn¡¯t believe in the Buddha statue they were worshiping. She was here to see if Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan would be punished by these ignorant vigers. Until she saw their arms being chopped off with her own eyes, she didn¡¯t want to leave. Seeing that everyone had sat down, Miao Zhen turned around and knelt down in front of the Buddha statue. The vigers also knelt down and prayed sincerely. Miao Zhen chanted a scripture that no one could understand. ...... Liu Sanniang also sat on the ground with Chu Yan sitting beside her. Liu Sanniang nced at Chu Yan and he smiled. ¡°Sanniang, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll protect you.¡± Liu Sanniang closed her eyes. She felt warmth in her heart. The seed that had already sprouted in her heart began to grow crazily. Chu Yan¡¯s smile and words were like raindrops nourishing the seed, elerating the growth of the bud. Liu Sanniang released her power, which formed a huge field and enveloped the entire temple. Gradually, people opened their eyes and looked around in confusion. At this moment, they felt like they were in an alternate world. What they saw shocked them. They saw a woman who waspetitive and narrow-minded. However, she was also smart and quick on the uptake. When the woman gradually grew up, her facial features gradually became clear. All the vigers revealed puzzled expressions. Wasn¡¯t she the god whom they worshiped? When they saw that this woman had poisoned her fellow cultivator in order to obtain him, their expressions becameplicated. Would such a terrifying woman really protect them when they went out to the sea? Was the Buddha statue that they had worshiped for decades really this unscrupulous woman? However, when they saw the woman¡¯s appearance gradually change, they knew that this was the Buddha statue worshiped in the temple. The statue¡¯s image was of the time when the woman was young. When they saw that this woman had set up formations to absorb the vitality of a ce in order to get pregnant, they felt terrified. The vegetation in the ce where the vitality was sucked away withered, and not a de of grass grew. They saw that the woman¡¯s lovermitted suicide after waking up, and she was furious. She came to the fishing vige to settle down and gave birth. As time passed, the woman¡¯s son grew up and fell in love with someone else. She gave her son love poison. Who knew that her son would die in an ident? The vitality she absorbed did not make her son live to a hundred years old. He died when he was eighteen. At this moment, they already knew that this woman was Miao Zhen. After her son died, Miao Zhen forced her daughter-inw to give birth. This child was Zhang Tianyou. That year, three old people in the vige died. In their sleep, a white worm crawled into their noses. When the worm came out, they were dead. The worms crawled back into Miao Zhen¡¯s jar and were fed to her daughter-inw. Everyone thought that the old men died naturally, but they did not expect it to be like this. Zhang Tianyou was born with a congenital deficiency and needed many lives to sustain his life. He was not supposed to exist, so his body was weak and he was always sick. The people kneeling began to sob. Someone choked and said, ¡°That¡¯s my mother, my mother. I didn¡¯t know she died just so Zhang Tianyou could live.¡± Every time Zhang Tianyou was seriously ill, someone would die. The truth which they did not believe was now revealed before them. Xu De broke down and cried. He never knew that his wife died like this. His wife was pregnant for ten months and gave birth early in the morning. She was in serious danger, so Xu De went to ask Miao Zhen to treat her. Miao Zhen was a doctor. She was always able to treat all kinds of illnesses. She always had a way. He went to look for Miao Zhen for help, but Miao Zhen brought death to his family. Seeing his wife eat the white worm and gradually lose her life, the pain was enormous. Xu De held his head in pain and screamed. ¡°Ah, ah¡­ I want to kill this old witch. All these years, I actually worshiped such a vicious person. I deserve to die¡­¡± The truth was too painful. The people who had lost their loved ones could not ept the fact that they actually worshipped the murderer. How could this not be painful? Someone hammered his chest, wailing. ¡°My son, my poor son! Miao Zhen, I¡¯m going to kill you¡­¡± Someone held his head and shouted in agony. ¡°Miao Zhen killed my father. She deserves to die. Zhang Tianyou, this bastard, shouldn¡¯t have lived in this world.¡± Everyone was in pain and afraid. Liu Sanniang opened her eyes and her strength gradually faded. The sky had already begun to brighten. Unknowingly, several hours had passed. Miao Zhen¡¯s hair fell off, and her body was like a skeleton. Sheughed gloomily. ¡°Hahahahaha, a bunch of idiots, it¡¯s toote. The formation isplete. All of you will die. The heavens didn¡¯t give me what I wanted, so I will get it myself. No one can stop me¡­¡± Chapter 162 - Empathy (Part 2)

Chapter 162: Empathy (Part 2)

??

Thud. A sudden sound interrupted Miao Zhen¡¯sughter. She turned her head with difficulty and looked at Xia Qiluo in disbelief, revealing a terrified and vicious gaze. Xia Qiluo held a hammer and smashed the Buddha statue. She frowned. ¡°Damn it, why can¡¯t this Buddha statue be broken?¡± A ray of sunlight cut through the shore, and Miao Zhen¡¯s frightened expression rxed. ¡°It¡¯s toote, toote.¡± Xia Qiluo was extremely vexed. ¡°What are you all looking at? Come and help me.¡± Miao Zhen was already lifeless, and her skin was loose and dry. Xia Qiluo nced at her and kicked her. ¡°F*ck you, old witch. I, Xia Qiluo, have never been fooled like this by someone. No matter what this dogsh*t Buddha statue is made of, I¡¯m going to smash it.¡± ¡°Bah, shameless thing. You really think you¡¯re Buddha. You¡¯re disgusting. You¡¯re even more disgusting than a maggot.¡± Xia Qiluo cursed as she smashed the statue with a hammer. Miao Zhen, who had been kicked by Xia Qiluo, closed her eyes unwillingly. She was already at the end of her rope and was about to die. After using the life-prolonging worm, her ill-health condition was elerated. She was just unwilling to give up. She had yet to see the formation take effect and absorb the vitality of these people. When the people came back to their senses, they rushed towards the Buddha statue without hesitation, kicking and punching it. The morning sun cast its light on people. Gradually, some people fell. Seeing their family members fall, they couldn¡¯t take the blow and wailed. ¡°Father.¡± Liu Sanniang stood up. Her voice seemed to have a prating power. ¡°Move aside.¡± When people heard this, before they could think, they subconsciously shifted aside. Xia Qiluo gritted her teeth and looked at Liu Sanniang. She realized that she hadmitted a great sin. Her arrogant expression was gone, reced by regret and anxiety. When the formation was activated, the first to die were the old. Reading on Mybo xn o vel. ,Please! Liu Sanniang arrived in front of the Buddha statue and gathered her strength to p it. The Buddha statue, which no one could break, cracked immediately under the powerful force. Even if it cracked, the remaining power was still absorbing people¡¯s vitality. This time, everyone could feel their life force draining away. Liu Sanniang felt a bloody taste in her throat. Her face was pale and there were beads of sweat on her forehead. She felt that her strength was running out. At this moment, arge hand grabbed her palm and gave her a steady stream of power. Liu Sanniang released her power without hesitation and instantly enveloped the Buddha statue, turning it into ashes. The power that was sucking away people¡¯s life force disappeared. Everyone heaved a sigh of relief and sat on the ground. Before they could rejoice, they were immersed in grief. The few elders whose life force was pulled away first were already dead. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. If you hadn¡¯t stopped the master, no one would have died.¡± People had to find a way to channel their anger and grief, and Xia Qiluo was the first to bear the brunt. Xia Qiluo felt a great sin crushing on her and her cultivation level decreased. Her face was pale, but she was not someone who would admit defeat. She said coldly, ¡°Why are you ming me? Do you think without me, you¡¯d believe her? Didn¡¯t you all trust this old witch? Even if she¡¯s dead now, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that you were all fooled.¡± The people who questioned Xia Qiluo were speechless. They were also sinners. Xia Qiluo looked at Liu Sanniang and bit her lip. In the end, she didn¡¯t apologize. She nced at the crowd and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve also paid the price for what I did. You¡¯re also paying the price for your stupidity.¡± After saying that, Xia Qiluo pushed the person beside her away and walked out. She was domineering and no one dared to stop her. As soon as Xia Qiluo left, the vige chief looked at Liu Sanniang guiltily. ¡°Miss Liu, we¡¯ve let you down. You¡¯re a magnanimous person and won¡¯t hold it against us ordinary people. Please teach us what to do.¡± Liu Sanniang didn¡¯t know who Xia Qiluo was. She was like a spoiled child. This time, it was probably a heavy blow to her. Looking at the guilty vige chief, Liu Sanniang said, ¡°Just destroy the Buddha statues in the other seven ces and leave Zhang Tianyou in the vige. After he dies, the vitality he absorbed will be scattered in the fishing vige to protect thisnd.¡± The vige chief knew who had the Buddha statue at home. People used to be envious of those who had the statue. After all, it was an honor to be treated specially by Miao Zhen and protected by the Buddha statue. Now, without waiting for the vige chief¡¯s instructions, all those who had Buddha statues at home got up and ran home to smash the statue. However, the person who went to Miao Zhen¡¯s house to capture Zhang Tianyou didn¡¯t find him. He was already gone. People were terrified. ¡°Miss Liu, Zhang Tianyou has run away. What should we do? Will hee back to take revenge on us?¡± Miao Zhen was Zhang Tianyou¡¯s granny. She was already so terrifying. What about Zhang Tianyou? He was raised by Miao Zhen. Did he learn everything from her? If Miao Zhen died in the fishing vige, would Zhang Tianyoue back to take revenge? Everyone was very terrified. They were just ordinary people. Psychics were above them, and mystic techniques were something they couldn¡¯t deal with. Liu Sanniang frowned. She did not expect Zhang Tianyou to run away. Miao Zhen had made two ns. If she seeded, everyone in the fishing vige would die. If she failed, Zhang Tianyou would leave. Liu Sanniang said, ¡°Zhang Tianyou¡¯s body is weak, so he might not be able to survive. Don¡¯t worry, everyone. After leaving this ce, he won¡¯te back. And I¡¯m the one who destroyed the formation. Even if he wants to take revenge, he¡¯ll look for me. I¡¯ll find him and deal with him.¡± Zhang Tianyou should not have existed in the first ce. If he wanted to live, he had to constantly absorb vitality. He was destined to be evil. Liu Sanniang did not consider letting him off and would not give up on finding him. When Liu Sanniang said that, everyone was relieved. They all apologized to her. Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan were leaving, and people even gave her many dried fish. Xu Xue enthusiastically told her how to cook it. If she really didn¡¯t know how to cook it, she could make soup with it. It would still be very delicious. Liu Sanniang could not refuse their hospitality, so she took their offerings. After leaving the fishing vige and returning to the city, Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan rested in the inn. She was prepared to go back. Before going back, she wanted to buy some specialties from Yuezhou. On the street, she heard people discussing the death of the eldest son of the Yuezhou magistrate. To outsiders, Zhao Anhuai had passed away due to a serious illness, but those who knew about it understood that it was not the case. Liu Sanniang was a little emotional and worried. She was not strong enough, but those evil things had already started to cause trouble for the world. Many people in the world were dying. Chapter 163 - Going Home

Chapter 163: Going Home

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Liu Sanniang did not linger on for long. After buying the things, she left with Chu Yan. Liu Sanniang sat in the carriage. They had bought a plush nket. It was veryfortable. There was also a small cab that could be used to store tea. The drawer in it could be used to store snacks. Liu Sanniang opened the drawer and her eyes widened. There were really snacks in the drawer! If she didn¡¯t buy it, then Chu Yan did. When did he buy all of this?? He bought it for her to eat! Liu Sanniang could not help but blush. Two dayster, Chu Yan and Liu Sanniang returned to Yong County. Liu Sanniang had been away for ten days. Madam Wei and the others were very worried. Chu Yan parked the carriage in the courtyard and led the horse to the backyard. Mr. Liu was more and more satisfied with Chu Yan. He urged him to rest. ¡°Go and rest. I¡¯ll handle this.¡± It must have been a tiring journey for the two of them. Chu Yan nodded and returned to the courtyard. Madam Wei was talking to Liu Sanniang. Madam Wei¡¯s heart ached the most. She had never been separated from Liu Sanniang for so long. While her daughter was gone, she could not sleep every night. Liu Sanniang took out the things she had bought. ¡°Mother, use it to make soup.¡± Madam Wei¡¯s love for her was warm and sweet. She leaned on Madam Wei¡¯s shoulder. To Madam Liu, Liu Sanniang was not a psychic, but the little girl whom she doted upon. Under the protection of Madam Wei, she had never experienced the vicissitudes of life. Madam Wei nodded. Reading on Mybo xn o v el. ,Please! At night, Madam Wei made several dishes that Liu Sanniang liked. As Liu Eng ate the fishballs, he couldn¡¯t help but say. ¡°Sanniang, don¡¯t go out anymore. When you were away, Mom didn¡¯t even cook for us.¡± Liu Dng raised a ss to Chu Yan silently. He nodded and drank his ss in one go. They all knew that as soon as Liu Eng spoke, he would be beaten up. As expected, as soon as Liu Eng finished speaking, Madam Wei hit his hand that was about to pick up the fish with her chopsticks. ¡°Even food can¡¯t shut your mouth.¡± Liu Eng picked up a piece of fish as if nothing had happened. After eating the fish, he muttered softly. ¡°What I said is true¡­¡± Mr. Liu quickly picked up a piece of fish for Liu Sanniang. ¡°Ignore your second brother. You¡¯ve lost weight. Eat more.¡± Liu Sanniang smiled without saying anything. Their family had always been like this, but now there was Chu Yan in it as well. Liu Sanniang couldn¡¯t help but look at Chu Yan and saw that he was clinking sses with her eldest brother. Liu Sanniang was puzzled. When did Chu Yan and her eldest brother be so close? After dinner, Liu Eng sneaked out. ¡°I won¡¯t do the dishes tonight. I have something on.¡± Madam Wei shook her head helplessly. This brat. Liu Dng stood up. ¡°Mother, go and rest. I¡¯ll do it.¡± Mr. Liu said to Chu Yan, ¡°Yan, let¡¯s go outside.¡± Chu Yan nodded. Liu Sanniang was also sitting outside. Not long after, Liu Eng came out of the house mysteriously and said, ¡°Sanniang, I have a gift for you.¡± Liu Sanniang turned around and saw a small dog in Liu Eng¡¯s arms¡­ Madam Wei hated furry animals the most. She immediately exploded with anger. ¡°Liu Eng, do you want to die?¡± Liu Eng hurriedly said, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯m doing this for Sanniang¡¯s sake. When it grows up, it can protect Sanniang. I spent a lot of money to buy it.¡± The puppy was still a newborn. Its eyes were still closed¡­ The Liu family had never had such a furry animal before. Madam Wei could not stand it at first. She went to get a broom and chased after Liu Eng who ran away quickly. He ced the dog on Liu Sanniang¡¯s knee and ran out of the courtyard. Madam Wei was furious. Liu Sanniang felt a furry dog being stuffed into her arms. She looked down and saw that the puppy looked like it was just born. Its eyes were not fully open, and it seemed to be a little afraid. Its head burrowed into Liu Sanniang¡¯s palm. Liu Sanniang was a little stunned. She had never had a dog before, not in her previous life and not in this one. But suddenly she was given one. She¡­ didn¡¯t seem to dislike it. With its pink tongue sticking out slightly, it was very likable. Madam Wei didn¡¯t know what to say. Liu Sanniang looked at Madam Wei. ¡°Mother, what should we do?¡± Madam Wei did not know what to do. She did not like cats and dogs, so she did not allow Liu Dng and Liu Eng to raise them. Now, Liu Sanniang had to go out often, so she was worried. Dogs were the most loyal. If they were raised well, they would protect their owner. Madam Wei was silent for a moment before replying. ¡°Show me if it¡¯spletely ck.¡± ck dogs could ward off evil spirits. This was something that had been passed down since ancient times. Liu Sanniang picked it up and was about to take a closer look when it was snatched away by a hand. Chu Yan looked at it. ¡°It¡¯s ck. Pure ck. The skin is also ck. It¡¯s very rare.¡± This was a male dog! Madam Wei was in a difficult position. She stomped her feet in anger. ¡°Eng is getting really bold these days.¡± Liu Eng knew Madam Wei¡¯s personality, so he ran away when Madam Wei was the most angry. Madam Wei would definitely not vent her anger on Liu Dng and Liu Sanniang, let alone Chu Yan. Mr. Liu and Liu Dng did not say anything. Liu Eng was a little stupid, but he still knew he should talk about it after dinner. If this had happened before dinner, Liu Eng would have surely gone hungry at night. Mr. Liu looked at Madam Wei and shook his head. He didn¡¯t know if he should consider his second son as smart or stupid. Liu Dng walked over and took the ck dog from Chu Yan¡¯s hand to take a look. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s really ck. Even its paws are ck. Look, it¡¯s a male.¡± Madam Wei immediately took a step backward. ¡°Take it away.¡± She felt as if her heart had been split in two. On the one hand, she supported having the dog, but on the other hand, she didn¡¯t. Madam Wei couldn¡¯t help but mutter. ¡°No, no, I have to think about it.¡± Liu Dng ced the ck dog in Liu Sanniang¡¯s arms and smiled at her. ¡°Sanniang, keep it. This dog looks like it can grow very big and will be very powerful.¡± Liu Sanniang was a little uncertain. ¡°I don¡¯t want to. What if it¡­ poops? Forget it, forget it. It¡¯s gonna mess up the house.¡± Madam Wei muttered. ¡°But it¡¯s a ck one. It can ward off evil!¡± If it was yellow, white, and gray, she would not hesitate to throw it out. Whoever wanted to raise it could do so. But it was a ck pup. Madam Wei bit the bullet and picked up the puppy to look at it. Chapter 164 - General Black

Chapter 164: General ck

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Liu Sanniang looked at Madam Wei. Madam Wei checked it out carefully. She sighed. ¡°It¡¯s indeed a rare ck dog. Let¡¯s keep it first. It looks like it hasn¡¯t been born for long. It¡¯s hard to say if it can survive.¡± Madam Wei ced the ck dog back into Liu Sanniang¡¯s arms. Liu Sanniang said, ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know how to raise a dog.¡± Mr. Liu replied. ¡°It¡¯s simple. It¡¯s like raising a pig. This dog looks young and probably needs to drink rice soup. I¡¯ll buy some goat milk tomorrow to feed it. Your mother is good. She can raise anything.¡± Madam Wei immediately wanted to reject him. She didn¡¯t want to raise it. It was better to throw it away. She already had a son-inw. With him around, her daughter would be safe. Anticipating her thoughts, Mr. Liu immediately said, ¡°This dog will be Sanniang¡¯s secret guard. It¡¯s all ck and can¡¯t be easily noticed. When Yan isn¡¯t around, it can protect Sanniang.¡± Madam Wei swallowed her refusal and replied with difficulty. ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Liu Dng smiled. ¡°Sanniang, give it a name.¡± Mr. Liu also chimed in. ¡°Eng mentioned that this dog can grow very big. Give it an intimidating name.¡± Liu Sanniang felt the smooth touch against her palm. She thought for a moment and said, ¡°Can I call it General ck?¡± General ck. A general who walked in the night. How powerful! Mr. Liu nodded and stuck out his thumb. ¡°That¡¯s a good one.¡± ...... Madam Wei said helplessly, ¡°Don¡¯t expect too much. I won¡¯t be responsible if it dies.¡± Liu Sanniang stroked General ck. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, General ck. You won¡¯t die.¡± The ck dog officially had a name. It seemed to be happy and rubbed its head against Liu Sanniang¡¯s palm. Chu Yan looked away and said to Madam Wei and Mr. Liu, ¡°Uncle, Auntie, I¡¯ll go home first.¡± Madam Wei and Mr. Liu nodded. ¡°Yeah, thank you for protecting our daughter during these past few days.¡± Chu Yan said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s my responsibility.¡± After sending Chu Yan off, Madam Wei began to look for a basin to make a bed for General ck. Liu Sanniang handed General ck to Madam Wei. It immediately pulled at Liu Sanniang with his ck ws and snorted softly. Madam Wei muttered. ¡°He¡¯s really intelligent. He has already acknowledged Sanniang as his own.¡± Liu Sanniang touched General ck¡¯s head. ¡°General ck, you have to be a good dog.¡± General ck immediately became obedient. Madam Wei carried him out. Liu Sanniang went to wash up. At night, Madam Wei came to sleep with Liu Sanniang. Madam Wei said, ¡°Sanniang, do you remember that Yinniang got married on the second day of this month?¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Madam Wei sighed. In the end, Liu Yinniang still married Liu Shun. ¡°This is fate. We¡¯ve said everything we should and shouldn¡¯t say. They still married off Yinniang to him.¡± Liu Sanniang remembered that she had seen Liu Yinniang and Liu Shun walk into the darkness together. This was probably destined from the beginning. Madam Wei took out an envelope. ¡°Sanniang, this is from Yinniang. On the second day of her marriage, her entire family moved away. Liu Shun wanted to take them to the capital. He said that someone in the capital wants to recruit him.¡± Liu Sanniang did not look at it. She put the envelope away. Everyone had their own choices. No matter whether it was right or wrong, they had to be responsible. She had told Liu Yinniang the truth, but Liu Yinniang chose not to believe her. However, Liu Shun¡¯s change worried Liu Sanniang. Why was he chosen by someone in the capital? Liu Sanniang leaned against Madam Wei and quickly fell asleep. Her life trajectory was different, so it wasn¡¯t surprising that others had a different life path as well. When her daughter returned to her side, Madam We felt at ease. She naturally slept very well. Liu Eng was standing by the door of the Chu family. When he saw Chu Yan return, he chuckled. ¡°Chu Yan, I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time. I¡¯ll sleep with you tonight. No matter what, I¡¯m your future brother-inw. You won¡¯t reject me, right?¡± Chu Yan was speechless. When Liu Eng entered the Chu family, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m a heavy sleeper and won¡¯t snore. I won¡¯t disturb you.¡± When they reached the room, Liu Eng looked around. ¡°It¡¯s really clean¡­¡± After lying down, Liu Eng said, ¡°Sanniang will definitely understand that I¡¯m the brother who loves her the most.¡± Chu Yan was speechless. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk to Liu Eng, but thetter nudged him with his arm. ¡°Chu Yan, you can¡¯t be like this. My sister likes people who like to smile. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t like to smile at me, but you should smile more in front of her.¡± This time, Chu Yan replied. ¡°Yes.¡± She liked the schrly type. He had always known that. This time, Liu Eng did not mutter anymore. He turned over and quickly fell asleep. Soon, Chu Yan heard the snoring sound. Liu Eng even turned around and wanted to hug him. Chu Yan was speechless. He wanted to kick Liu Eng away! Chu Yan stood up and left, giving the entire bed to Liu Eng. Liu Eng waspletely unconscious. He hugged the pillow and was muttering something. ¡­ The next morning, after Liu Sanniang ate breakfast, Madam Wei went to the restaurant. Before she left, she fed General ck. Liu Sanniang went to the government office and told Wei Shi about Zhao Anhuai. She emphasized upon the ck pill. Wei Shi frowned with aplicated expression. ¡°Miss Liu, this is mind-blowing.¡± The ck pill was a poison hidden in the stomach. Hong Ying had also mentioned the ck pill at that time. Liu Sanniang made a bold guess. ¡°Sir, if the eldest son of the Yuezhou magistrate can be swapped, what about others?¡± Would simr things happen to officials in other ces? Wei Shi felt his blood run cold. ¡°I¡¯ll report this to the emperor. This is a serious matter.¡± The person behind them used the ck pill to control them. It was really terrifying. What was his motive? Wei Shi didn¡¯t dare to imagine what the imperial court would be in less than ten years if no one found out about this. Liu Sanniang nodded. She did not know who was behind it or what they wanted to do either. Wei Shi sighed. ¡°Miss Liu, I might have to leave Yong County soon. Third Prince rmended me to be the minister of Xuanyi department. This is a newly established official position. The emperor conferred me with the rank of a fifth-grade official and has given me special privileges in investigating cases.¡± Next year, at thetest, he would enter the capital to take office. Chapter 165 - Bottom Line

Chapter 165: Bottom Line

Liu Sanniang promptly said, ¡°Sir, congrattions.¡± Wei Shi looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu, I¡¯m not afraid of going to the capital. I¡¯m just afraid that my family might be in danger after that.¡± It was not a good thing for him to be promoted at this juncture. When he arrived in the capital, he would not have to be wary of being schemed against. He wasn¡¯t afraid for himself, but he was worried that his family might be involved. At the mention of family, Liu Sanniang fell silent. Family was also the bottom line for Liu Sanniang. She cared about everyone in her family. Wei Shi sighed. ¡°Miss Liu, go back and rest.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Wei Shi and said, ¡°Sir, even if you go to the capital, you can still write to me. As long as you remain the same, I will help you until the end.¡± Wei Shi smiled at Liu Sanniang and cupped his hands. ¡°I¡¯m relieved to hear that.¡± He lived the first half of his life righteously. There was no reason he wouldn¡¯t do so in thetter half of his life. Liu Sanniang left the government office and went home. When she reached the street, she remembered that the clothes she made for Chu Yan before she went to Yuezhou were not done yet. The color she had chosen was ck. Later Chu Yan asked her to make it white. She went to the cloth shop and bought some white and blue fabrics. Only embroidery was left to be done on the ck one. She threaded the needle, and pure white gardenias formed on the cloth, looking life-like. When she was tired, she would walk around the courtyard or check on General ck, who was crawling in an old wooden basin. Liu Sanniang reached out and touched it. It looked very cute. At night, Liu Sanniang cooked and took out a handful of sour beans from the jar. She used them to stir-fry the minced meat and threw some into the dried shrimp that she brought back from Yuezhou. The meat was sliced into thin slices. She fried them meat with onions and chili, made an eggnt, and a tender tofu soup with cuttlefish. Finally, she fried some salt peanuts to go with the wine for her father and Liu Eng. As soon as Madam Wei returned, she smelled the fragrance. She washed her hands and entered the kitchen, very satisfied with Liu Sanniang¡¯s culinary skills. Liu Eng shouted from outside the courtyard. ¡°I¡¯m back.¡± Mr. Liu entered the house and smiled. During the meal, Liu Eng picked up some food for Madam Wei. ¡°Mother, eat more.¡± Madam Wei said angrily, ¡°After dinner, go and clean up General ck¡¯s bed. In the future, you have to clean it up every day. If I see his poop at home, you¡¯re dead!¡± If she saw any dog poop at home, she would beat Liu Eng up. Liu Eng immediately smiled. ¡°Wow, he¡¯s called General ck. How domineering!¡± ¡°Hehehe, alright. I¡¯ll listen to Mom.¡± Since Madam Wei had said so, she was clearly not ming him for bringing a dog. He knew it. How could anyone not love such a good dog? It was entirely ck. Its ws were ck and so was its skin. A ck dog could ward off evil. It was simply amazing to have it at home. Liu Sanniang scooped a bowl of soup for Madam Wei. ¡°Mother, drink the soup.¡± Liu Eng said, ¡°Sanniang, I want it too.¡± Madam Wei rebutted immediately. ¡°Don¡¯t you have hands?¡± Liu Eng smiled. ¡°Sanniang¡¯s cooking is getting better every day. After the new year, she will be 15 years old. In the future, she will definitely go on long trips often. When she marries Chu Yan, as her second brother, I won¡¯t even be able to eat the food she cooks. Now, I have to cherish the food while I can¡­¡± Madam Wei was speechless. Mr. Liu was speechless too. They really wanted to beat this stupid son of theirs to death. No one knew what he was thinking all day long. However, at the thought of her daughter getting married, their hearts ached. Liu Sanniang was a little mncholic too. It was only a few years before she would be married, but a few years would pass very quickly. In her previous life, as soon as she crossed 30 years, she felt that time passed like water. Every day, she would work at sunrise and rest at sunset. A few years passed almost at the snap of a finger. Liu Eng seemed to realize that he had said something wrong. His parents were unhappy, and his sister was also upset. Liu Eng felt that he should remedy the situation. Just as he was about to speak, Madam Wei gave him a spoonful of sour beans. ¡°Eat your food!¡± Liu Eng wanted to cry. He didn¡¯t like sour beans¡­ However, he could only swallow it down. At night, Liu Sanniang embroidered for a while. After midnight, she extinguished the candle and prepared to sleep. She emptied her mind and entered a meditative state. She had acquired Jiang Bing¡¯s dream creation ability very well, but she still needed to spend some time practicing Miao Zhen¡¯s poison technique. She began to ask herself. Was there only one way to refine venomous worms? If Jiang Bing could use all kinds of methods to create dreams, what about other things? Her power could also be used in many ways. One day, she would be like the air that people breathed into their mouths and noses and the water they drank. She could sense time and crack it. This was true power. It was so powerful that it was invisible. All the things in the world could be used by her. At dawn, Liu Sanniang opened her eyes. She had slept soundly and was full of energy. After getting up, Madam Wei made fried buns and ced them in the pot. There was goat milk in the other pot. It was hot and there was sugar in it. General ck was still a little dog, so he could not eat so much. Liu Sanniang drank some goat milk. It was sweet and delicious. She had been pampered since she was young and didn¡¯t have to work. Liu Sanniang went to see General ck. There was a small bowl in his bed. The milk inside was already finished. Liu Sanniang added half a bowl more to it. General ck woke up and his eyes opened a little more than the day before yesterday. He would probably be able to open them fully in a few days. After drinking the milk, General ck burped. Liu Sanniang reached out and touched it. It was so cute. The sun was shining brightly today. Liu Sanniang moved the embroidery rack outside. After September, the weather started to turn cold. Liu Dng helped Tang An with the harvest. He only came back after eating at Tang An¡¯s house. Liu Sanniang checked the clothes. The embroidery on the clothes was almost done. She started to sew the sides of the sleeves and hem. There was a knock on the door. She sat still and said, ¡°Who is it?¡± Li Jingui¡¯s voice came from outside. ¡°Miss Liu, it¡¯s me.¡± Why was Granny Li looking for Liu Sanniang? Liu Sanniang got up to open the door. As soon as she opened the door, she saw the ck aura on Granny Li¡¯s body and understood that she had something to ask of her. Chapter 166 - Old Woman

Chapter 166: Old Woman

Granny Li looked at Liu Sanniang and blushed. ¡°Miss Liu, please help.¡± She, a Daoist nun who had been in the sect for 20 years, still had to ask a youngdy for help. It was really embarrassing, but she had no choice. She didn¡¯t want to die. Liu Sanniang turned around and Li Jingui walked into the courtyard. When she saw Liu Sanniang¡¯s embroidery rack, she was green with envy. Not only was her mystic technique strong, but even her embroidery was extremely good. This embroidery was even better than the kind which richdies wore. It could be sold at a good price. Liu Sanniang put away the clothes. ¡°Granny Li, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Granny Li retracted her gaze. ¡°Miss Liu, I had a problem. Three days ago, the mother of Councillor Tan died. He invited me to do a ritual, so I went. Councillor Tan¡¯s family is well-off. I just wanted to get more money. Who knew that I would cause trouble?¡± Granny Li knew that Liu Sanniang was a capable person, so there was no point in lying to her. She told her the truth. It was better for her to be honest than for Liu Sanniang to read her mind. She did not want to experience that kind of fear for the rest of her life. Granny Li sighed. ¡°His mother died strangely. I usually do rites tofort the souls of the living, but when I went, I was frightened. However, for the sake of money, I bit the bullet and did the rites. But when I went back home, I felt tired. I feel that if you don¡¯t save me, I¡¯ll definitely die.¡± With resentment weighing down on her, she would be unlucky. Her luck was average to begin with. Who knew what would happen if she was unlucky? ¡°Miss Liu, Councilor Tan¡¯s mother hasn¡¯t been buried yet. He said that the coffin was too heavy to be lifted. Strange thing is that there are dead wild cats and birds in his courtyard for no reason.¡± Just thinking about it gave Granny Li a headache. Normally, she would be able to handle such things. Councilor Tan¡¯s family was quite well off. She wanted to earn some extra money, so she went. If she knew that she would get into trouble, she would not have gone. After all, her life was more important than money. After saying that, Granny Li begged her. ¡°Miss Liu, help me. I¡¯m willing to give you all the money I took from Councillor Tan.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Take me there.¡± Visit (Mybo xn ov e l.) to read, pls! Granny Li did not want to go. ¡°Can I just show you the way?¡± Liu Sanniang shook her head. Granny Li was extremely regretful now. She shouldn¡¯t have been so greedy for money. If she hadn¡¯t been greedy, she wouldn¡¯t have been so unlucky. But now, it was useless to regret. She was depressed. That deceased woman was Councilor Tan¡¯s biological mother. What kind of grudge did she have against her own son? Why did she have to haunt him? Granny Li brought Liu Sanniang to Councilor Tan¡¯s house. The councilor was called Tan Fengzhi. He had ten concubines at home, and his wife had long been forgotten. In the Tan family, she had built a Buddhist temple and lived in seclusion. This Tan Fengzhi was a yboy. However, since he was rich, Granny Li wanted to extort him, but she didn¡¯t expect that after taking the money, trouble came to find her. When Liu Sanniang and Granny Li arrived, they saw Zhu Zongyang taking notes with two officers while the servants of the Tan family were talking. When the butler of the Tan family saw Granny Li, he immediately walked over. ¡°You liar. Sir, arrest this liar. She¡¯s a swindler. She spouted nonsense, saying that the old madam died in resentment, and extorted a good sum of money from my master.¡± Granny Li knew that she was not capable enough, but she wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to call her a swindler because she still had to make a living in this trade. Immediately, Granny Li replied calmly and coldly. ¡°Butler Tan, you can¡¯t nder me like that. I admit that I¡¯m not capable enough but I am not a swindler. It¡¯s not that easy to deal with the matter in the Tan family. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can find someone else to do it. Only then will you realize how serious this matter is.¡± Councilor Tan¡¯s mother died with overwhelming resentment. Not many people could dispel the resentment and calm the deceased. In a small county like Yong County, there were many Daoist priests and witches. How many of them were really capable? Everyone was the same. Those who were really capable had long gone to the capital to make a fortune. Granny Li looked at Liu Sanniang, thinking to herself that this girl was an exception. She was blessed and gifted. Zhu Zongyang looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu is quite capable.¡± He felt that Liu Sanniang only knew some tricks to deceive others. What could such a young girl know? However, the magistrate believed her so much as if he was possessed. Without needing to do anything, she could earn ten taels a month. That was unfair! As the magistrate¡¯s assistant, he only received three taels a month and his workload was quite heavy. It would be strange if he could find her capabilities convincing. Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m ttered.¡± Liu Sanniang could hear the jealousy and sarcasm in Zhu Zongyang¡¯s tone, but she ignored it. She admitted it openly. Zhu Zongyang felt a lump in his throat. As expected, she was still young and couldn¡¯t even understand his sarcasm. She really thought that he was praising her. Zhu Zongyang looked at Granny Li. ¡°It¡¯s you again.¡± Granny Li nodded and said to Butler Tan, ¡°I¡¯m not someone who will run away after taking the money. I can¡¯t deal with the matter, but someone else can. Only Miss Liu can do it.¡± Liu Sanniang was even able to dispel the resentment in the entire River Vige. What happened in the Tan family was just a small matter inparison. Butler Tan looked at Liu Sanniang and was a little incredulous, but he did not refuse. ¡°I don¡¯t care who she is. Anyway, you took the money, so you must resolve this matter. Otherwise, I¡¯ll sue you.¡± Zhu Zongyang took a deep breath. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, we¡¯ll go back to the government office first. The magistrate will send constables to investigate this case. Councilor Tan must have offended someone and his enemy is deliberately making things difficult for him.¡± Butler Tan sent him off with a smile. ¡°Yes, yes, yes, please ask the magistrate to investigate this case. We have to find out who was causing trouble and punish them severely.¡± Chapter 167 - Wait A Little More

Chapter 167: Wait A Little More

Zhu Zongyang left the Tan mansion with the two officers. The two officers nodded at Liu Sanniang as they passed her by. Since they were familiar with Officer Zhou, they also had a good impression of Liu Sanniang. Liu Sanniang smiled at them as a form of greeting. After Zhu Zongyang left, Butler Tan looked at Liu Sanniang and Granny Li and said tly, ¡°Since the two of you are here, pleasee in.¡± Butler Tan did not have much hope in Liu Sanniang. He felt that Granny Li was just messing around again. He remembered the real master whom he had invited was also here. So instead of chasing Liu Sanniang and Granny Li away, he invited them in. His intention was simple. He wanted the two of them to see what a true master was like and feel embarrassed. This was the best way to humiliate a liar. Granny Li walked beside Liu Sanniang and looked at her with envy. When she walked beside her, Granny Li felt that she was bathed in Buddhist light. If she was 20 years younger, she would definitely ask Liu Sanniang to take her in as her disciple. Unfortunately, she was already old. Liu Sanniang surely didn¡¯t want an old woman following her all day long. Liu Sanniang walked steadily. No matter how the servants sized her up, she remained calm and indifferent. For most people, as long as they did not have ill intentions, they would feel warmth andfort when they talked to her. Those who did, would not feel thisfort. Granny Li followed closely behind Liu Sanniang, her eyes filled with yearning and jealousy. Butler Tan led Liu Sanniang and Granny Li straight to the backyard. Old Madam Tan¡¯s coffin was ced in the courtyard where she lived when she was alive. Before entering the courtyard, Liu Sanniang stopped and looked around. Butler Tan gazed at Liu Sanniang indifferently. ¡°Miss, what are you stopping for? Go in and take a look.¡± Granny Li felt that Butler Tan was a fool who judged a book by its cover. Visit (Mybo xn ov e l.) to read, pls! Forget it, how would these stupid people know how powerful Liu Sanniang was? The fewer people who knew, the better. Granny Li asked with a smile. ¡°Miss Liu, what did you see?¡± ¡°How did Old Madam Tan die?¡± Liu Sanniang asked. Butler Tan frowned and said impatiently, ¡°How else could she have died? Of course she died of illness.¡± Dying of illness. That was probably not the case. Granny Li looked at Butler Tan meaningfully but thetter frowned. ¡°Please go in. A master is preparing the rite. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to wait.¡± Granny Li smiled and said, ¡°No problem.¡± If she really died of illness, she would not leave behind such a strong resentment. Doing rites would not only resolve this matter, but it would make the situation worse. They walked into the courtyard. The main door of the courtyard was open. There was a coffin supported by four stools. There was an ancient tradition that coffins must not touch the ground before they were buried six feet under. In the middle of the courtyard, an old woman in a yellow robe was preparing for the rite. Granny Li lowered her voice and said, ¡°This is Zhou. Her name is Zhou Daxian.¡± Liu Sanniang knew her. She was the witch whom Liu Ju¡¯er¡¯s mother, Madam Zhou, invited to humiliate Liu Ju¡¯er. Granny Li continued. ¡°Her ability is to invite the spirits of the deceased back, but Councilor Tan¡¯s mother¡¯s death is very strange. I think she¡¯s putting on a show just to get money.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°I know.¡± Inviting the deceased¡¯s spirits had to be done at the cost of the performer¡¯s own life-span. Granny Zhou was not stupid enough to do that. Councilor Tan was rich. She was doing it for the sake of money just like Granny Li. Butler Tan had already walked upto Tan Fengzhi¡¯s side and reported to him in a low voice. Tan Fengzhi looked at Granny Li and narrowed his eyes at Liu Sanniang with lust. Butler Tan lowered his voice and said, ¡°Master, that girl was invited by Granny Li. She ims to be a psychic.¡± Tan Fengzhi was stunned. ¡°It¡¯s good that she is a psychic.¡± He hadn¡¯t had a chance to sample a psychic yet. She must taste different from ordinary girls. Tan Fengzhi stood up and walked towards them. ¡°Granny Li, I knew you weren¡¯t a liar. This girl is young. She muste from a famous sect, right?¡± Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m Liu Sanniang, and I don¡¯t belong to any sect.¡± Tan Fengzhi smiled. ¡°Miss, I can tell you are capable. Pleasee in. Master Zhou is the one performing the rite now. As long as you can help me, the reward will be handsome.¡± Tan Fengzhi looked at Liu Sanniang with a pleased expression. Granny Li interrupted instantly. ¡°Master Tan, I¡¯m afraid this matter is not as easy as it seems. The cause of Old Madam¡¯s death is unknown and she¡¯s still resentful. If we don¡¯t help her dispel the resentment, she will continue to linger around, unwilling to leave.¡± Tan Fengzhi smiled. ¡°With you masters around, I¡¯m confident that this matter will be resolved.¡± If they couldn¡¯t solve it, why would he spend the money to invite them? Looking at Granny Li who was blocking the beauty behind her, Tan Fengzhi was displeased, but he didn¡¯t show it. He could only endure it for now. Anyway, he had plenty of ways to get his hands on the beauty he wanted. Granny Zhou set up a hall. As usual, she said that they had to wait until the sky turned dark. At that time, she would ask the deceased for her reason for lingering around and help her solve it before sending her away. Granny Zhou had arrived first, so Granny Li and Liu Sanniang could only wait. The coffin in the middle looked cold. Three big roosters with bright red feathers were ced on the altar with their wings tied. As the sky turned dark, Granny Zhou got up from her seat. Granny Zhou walked to the side of the altar and said, ¡°Those who are rooster, dog, and dragon in terms of zodiac signs, please leave.¡± Tan Fengzhi waved his hand, and all the servants who matched the zodiac signs retreated. The servants lit thentern, illuminating the courtyard. Only then did Granny Zhou set up three bowls. She grabbed a kitchen knife, picked up a rooster, and cut off its head. She ced the rooster head in the middle bowl. She did the same with the second rooster and the third. She took out the yellow paper and it burned. Granny Zhou put the yellow paper in the bowl and coldly ordered. ¡°Open!¡± The yellow paper turned to dust and the wind rose around them. The people who stayed behind immediately became vignt. The servants did not even dare to breathe loudly. This was the first time they had seen such a scene. Granny Li muttered. ¡°She can fool the servants, but not me.¡± Liu Sanniang did not say anything. She was very familiar with this scene. Previously, at Liu Ju¡¯er¡¯s house, Granny Zhou did exactly the same. Chapter 168 - Unexpected Turn Of Events

Chapter 168: Unexpected Turn Of Events

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Granny Zhou¡¯s expression was stern. Wealth came from danger. The reward that Councilor Tan had promised her was 100 taels of silver. Even though she knew that Councilor Tan¡¯s mother had a strange death, she still came. The servants watched seriously. Granny Zhou muttered something that no one could understand. Granny Zhou opened her eyes again. She was filled with anger and red at Tan Fengzhi. ¡°You unfilial son.¡± Seeing Granny Zhou¡¯s expression, the servants were all shocked. They couldn¡¯t help but look at Tan Fengzhi. They knew very well what kind of person Councillor Tan was, but their lives were in Tan Fengzhi¡¯s hands, so they didn¡¯t dare to go against him. Tan Fengzhi narrowed his eyes and got up. He knelt down in front of Granny Zhou and said, ¡°Mother, I know I was wrong. You can go in peace. I will definitely burn a lot of joss paper for you every year. I guarantee that you won¡¯t have to worry about food and clothing in theherworld.¡± Granny Zhou¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. She got down trembling and looked at Tan Fengzhi. ¡°I¡¯m happy to see that you¡¯re willing to admit your mistake. You¡¯re not irredeemable. When I go this time, I won¡¯t be able to see you again.¡± Tan Fengzhi looked at Granny Zhou, then raised his hand to wipe his eyes. ¡°Mother, I miss you.¡± Granny Zhou hugged Tan Fengzhi gently. ¡°Take the right path in the future. I¡¯ll leave the Tan family to you.¡± The servants revealedplicated expressions. Granny Li frowned. Granny Zhou would definitely not allow a vengeful spirit to possess her and harm her body, so this was just an act. However, Councilor Tan was also an actor. This love between a mother and a son was all fake¡­ Liu Sanniang looked at Granny Zhou. The wisp of spirit was around Granny Zhou. It tried to possess her again and again, but was being blocked by a force. The old spirit was extremely angry, manic, and resentful. ...... Liu Sanniang looked at the spirit. The spirit had also sensed Liu Sanniang. She left Granny Zhou unwillingly and went to Liu Sanniang¡¯s side to beg. ¡°Miss, help me.¡± Liu Sanniang waved her hand. ¡°Go.¡± Hearing Liu Sanniang¡¯s voice, Granny Li couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Miss Liu, where are you going?¡± Liu Sanniang smiled at Granny Li and did not speak. Instead, she looked at Granny Zhou. Granny Li had a terrifying guess in her mind. Could it be that Liu Sanniang had seen the deceased¡¯s spirit? Her heart trembled. That was a level of cultivation she could never achieve in her lifetime. Granny Zhou was still talking to Tan Fengzhi. Tan Fengzhi nodded and kept making promises. Seeing that it was about time, Granny Zhou let go of Tan Fengzhi. ¡°My time is up. Promise me that you¡¯ll do what you have sworn. I¡¯m leaving now.¡± Tan Fengzhi nodded and pretended to wipe his tears. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± He stood up and instructed Butler Tan. ¡°Hurry up and bury the coffin. It¡¯s not good to leave it here.¡± Granny Zhou closed her eyes. She was just faking it and wasn¡¯t really possessed. However, she still had to wrap up the show. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. Just as she was about to open her eyes, a chill surged up her body. Granny Zhou panicked. She then lost consciousness and her body began to be controlled. She started to tremble. Tan Fengzhi was still instructing the servants to prepare for the funeral. However, his shoulder was suddenly grabbed. He paused and turned around. He looked at Granny Zhou and said impatiently, ¡°Granny Zhou, I will give you the reward I promised. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Granny Zhou looked at Tan Fengzhi with hatred. ¡°My son, do you know what kind of life I¡¯ve led when I was alive?¡± Tan Fengzhi frowned and said coldly, ¡°Granny Zhou, there is no need to put on a show anymore.¡± The show was already over. Why was she still acting? Granny Zhou snorted. ¡°My son, the kick you gave me a few days ago hurt so much that it took my life.¡± Tan Fengzhi¡¯s pupils constricted. He looked at Granny Zhou and said incoherently, ¡°Who, who are you?¡± It was impossible for outsiders to know about this. Granny Zhou said coldly, ¡°My son, why don¡¯t you recognize your mother?¡± Tan Fengzhi was shocked. Earlier, he could tell at a nce that Granny Zhou was just acting. But now, he felt a chill all over his body. Tan Fengzhi retreated a little and shouted. ¡°Guard, guard, kick this crazy woman out. How dare she try to scare me?¡± Butler Tan was terrified and did not dare to go forward, but he was pushed forward by Tan Fengzhi. Butler Tan could only bite the bullet and said, ¡°Master Zhou, please leave.¡± Granny Zhou pushed Butler Tan away and said coldly, ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy for me toe back. Why should I leave?¡± Tan Fengzhi ran towards Granny Li. ¡°Granny Li, quickly send her away.¡± Granny Li¡¯s eyes widened. She did not expect that a fake show would end up bing a real show. Looking at Granny Zhou¡¯s cold eyes, she shivered and looked at Liu Sanniang for help. Tan Fengzhi quickly looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu, aren¡¯t you here to help? Quick, help.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Tan Fengzhi. ¡°How did Old Madam die?¡± Tan Fengzhi gritted his teeth. ¡°Of course my mother died of illness.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Tan Fengzhi calmly. ¡°Today is the fourth day. You still have three days.¡± Tan Fengzhi was puzzled. ¡°Miss Liu, what do you mean?¡± Liu Sanniang stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Granny Li had questions in her heart, but without Liu Sanniang around, she didn¡¯t dare to stay here. She quickly got up and followed. Tan Fengzhi roared. ¡°Stop her!¡± The servants were shocked. They wanted to stop Liu Sanniang, but they felt that they could not catch her. They could only watch as Liu Sanniang and Granny Li left the Tan mansion. As soon as they left the mansion, Granny Li couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Miss Liu, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not Councilor Tan who needs help. It¡¯s his mother.¡± Liu Sanniang thought of that sorrowful spirit. Who said that only living people needed help in this world? Granny Li was so surprised that she almost bit her tongue. She followed Liu Sanniang and stuttered. ¡°Miss Liu, you, you mean you¡­ you helped Old Madam Tan?¡± Granny Li was wide-eyed with shock. Was it what she thought? God, only Liu Sanniang would do such a thing. No one else would do it. In people¡¯s opinion, vengeful spirits needed to be exorcized. Who would think of helping a vengeful spirit? Chapter 169 - Who Did You Help?

Chapter 169: Who Did You Help?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Do you know how she died?¡± Granny Li shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Councillor Tan said that she died of illness.¡± Liu Sanniang said, ¡°No, she¡¯s covered in wounds. She was beaten up by her son. Her resentment is not umted in a day or two.¡± She gave birth to him, but he abused his mother for fun. This hurt was so deep in her soul that she could not rest in peace even after she died. As for Tan Fengzhi, he did not repent at all. He only felt deep disgust. He hated his mother for haunting him after she passed away. If not for the fact that they were separated by life and death, he would have continued tomit atrocities. Therefore, the person who needed help was not Tan Fengzhi, but his mother. Granny Li felt that Liu Sanniang was simply unique. Before this, no psychics had ever done such a thing. She had been on this path for so many years, but she had never encountered anyone like Liu Sanniang. Liu Sanniang helped the government office solve cases. She thought that Liu Sanniang was doing it to uphold justice, but this justice was not just for the sake of the living but also for the dead. Granny Li chased after Liu Sanniang and asked. ¡°Miss Liu, what did you mean by three days?¡± Liu Sanniang said slowly, ¡°Granny Li, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know that the deceased¡¯s soul will linger around for seven days?¡± Granny Li blushed. She knew, but was that the point? The main point was that Liu Sanniang knew that it was a vengeful spirit, but she still let her stay. Wasn¡¯t she afraid that the vengeful spirit would do something? However, since Liu Sanniang dared to do this, she must have her reason. Granny Li felt exhausted. She should worry about herself. Granny Li quickly asked her. ¡°Miss Liu, is there something on me? How can I get rid of it? My talisman is useless.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Granny Li and replied. ¡°Granny Li, please extend your hand.¡± Granny Li was a little afraid of reaching out, but looking at Liu Sanniang¡¯s clean eyes, she felt that she was being paranoid. She reached out and Liu Sanniang held her hand. Granny Li was stunned. A warmth spread out from Liu Sanniang¡¯s palm into Granny Li¡¯s body. She felt that all the fatigue in her body had disappeared. She seemed to have be a few years younger and was extremely energetic. Liu Sanniang let go of her hand. ¡°Done, you were just infected with some resentment. It¡¯s fine now.¡± Granny Li stretched her body. ¡°Miss Liu, you¡¯re really omnipotent.¡± What happened to Liu Sanniang over the course of a few months was beyond Granny Li¡¯s ability to understand. A few months ago, Liu Sanniang did not know anything but now her ability had far exceeded hers. Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go home first.¡± Granny Li nodded. ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Granny Li looked away from Liu Sanniang¡¯s departing figure reluctantly. She really wanted to be Liu Sanniang¡¯s disciple, but she knew that she was not worthy. Liu Sanniang was gifted and blessed by the heavens. When Liu Sanniang returned home, Madam Wei was still awake. Seeing that Liu Sanniang was back, she was relieved. ¡°I left some food for you. Go eat before sleeping.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Mother, go to sleep first.¡± Madam Wei nodded. Her daughter was still young, but she no longer needed her protection. Liu Sanniang ate before returning to her room. In the Tan mansion. The servants were all trembling with fear. Granny Zhou pulled Tan Fengzhi into the house with enormous strength and mmed the door shut. As soon as the door closed, Tan Fengzhi revealed his true colors. The fear on his face disappeared and was reced by an excited expression. ¡°You¡¯re really my mother. Why don¡¯t you find a stronger body to possess? This body surely can¡¯t withstand my torture.¡± Granny Zhou revealed a pained expression. ¡°I really regret giving birth to you. I should have let you die of illness back then.¡± Tan Fengzhi smiled. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you couldn¡¯t bear to let me die. It¡¯s all thanks to you that I am still alive and kicking.¡± Tan Fengzhi rolled up his sleeves with a vicious look in his eyes. After Old Madam Tan died, he felt that he hadn¡¯t had enough fun. He thought he would never have a chance to beat his mother again but he didn¡¯t expect she would be sent back for him to torture again. This world was indeed full of miracles. Looking at Tan Fengzhi raising his fist at her, Granny Zhou felt a deep fear and could not help but reach out to block it. She hadpletely forgotten how strong she was when she dragged Tan Fengzhi into the house. Tan Fengzhi¡¯s eyes were red as he threw a punch at her. Granny Zhou pushed him away in panic. She thought that her strength was too little to even make him budge an inch, but she did not expect Tan Fengzhi to be sent flying by her. Tan Fengzhi was taken aback. Granny Zhou was stunned. She looked at her hands and couldn¡¯t help but tremble. She had been abused by her son for many years. Now, could she finally teach her son a lesson? Since she could not fight back before, she could only beg for mercy and to be gentler while beating her. After being ill-treated by her son for decades, her heart had long died. She used to dream that if one day she had the strength, she would definitely teach this unfilial son a lesson. Now, she finally had that chance. When Tan Fengzhi came back to his senses, he wanted to run, but before he could make a dash for it, Granny Zhou grabbed his foot and said coldly, ¡°Son, today I¡¯ll use this old and weak body to teach you a lesson.¡± ¡°My son, do you remember the first time you hit me? You pped me. My heart ached for half a month. I gave birth to you and protected you, but you didn¡¯t care about me at all. You ingrate!¡± Old Madam Tan used Granny Zhou¡¯s body to p Tan Fengzhi. Tan Fengzhi felt so much pain that his soul almost left his body. His mind was buzzing, and his face was numb for a long time. He had always been the perpetrator, but now, he became the victim. Pain spread through every part of his body. Granny Zhou looked at him coldly. Tan Fengzhi felt that Granny Zhou suddenly looked like his mother. He couldn¡¯t help but beg her. ¡°Mother, I was wrong. I was wrong. Please forgive me.¡± Granny Zhou smiled coldly. ¡°My son, this is just the beginning. Miss Liu gave me three days. Can¡¯t you even suffer for three days? Do you know how long I suffered for? Decades!¡± Old Madam Tan had long lost her hope in her son, so she naturally wouldn¡¯t be soft-hearted just because Tan Fengzhi begged her for mercy. Using Granny Zhou¡¯s body, she vented her anger. Every time she hit him, she would ask Tan Fengzhi how it felt. Tan Fengzhi kept pleading for mercy, but it was useless. Those three days were hell. Chapter 170 - I Didn’t Help You And I Won’t Help You

Chapter 170: I Didn¡¯t Help You And I Won¡¯t Help You

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

In the next three days, the entire Tan mansion seemed to be enveloped by a fog. The people outside ignored the existence of the Tan mansion and people inside could not leave. Hearing Tan Fengzhi¡¯s scream, the servants were terrified. Tan Fengzhi¡¯s concubines did not dare to go out at all. Even if they wanted to leave, they could not. Three dayster, Liu Sanniang knocked on the door. The servants opened the door in surprise and fear. ¡°Miss Liu, you¡¯re finally here.¡± Butler Tan did not dare to breathe loudly. He regretted treating Liu Sanniang coldly before. As soon as Liu Sanniang arrived, Granny Zhou walked out. She bowed to Liu Sanniang and thanked her before copsing. After Granny Zhou fell to the ground, Liu Sanniang went into the main hall. She took out some joss paper and lit it up. Then, she chanted the Rebirth Mantra to exorcize Old Madam Tan. Tan Fengzhi walked out of the house and knelt in front of the coffin with a swollen face. He kowtowed heavily. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m sorry.¡± He lowered his head and two streams of tears ran down his face. She didn¡¯t know if those were tears of regret or something else. Liu Sanniang burned the paper and prepared to leave. Tan Fengzhi quickly stood up and instructed. ¡°Butler, go and get 100 taels of silver. Miss Liu has helped me a lot. I want to thank her. If not for her, I wouldn¡¯t have known what kind of beast I was all these years.¡± Tan Fengzhi wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes and said to Liu Sanniang, ¡°Miss Liu, I can¡¯t repay you enough. Please ept it.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Tan Fengzhi. ¡°I didn¡¯t help you, so there is no need for you to thank me.¡± Tan Fengzhi smiled. ¡°Miss Liu, you deserve this. Please take it.¡± Visit Myb 0 x nove l. to read, pls! Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°I didn¡¯t help you and I won¡¯t help you, so I won¡¯t take anything from you.¡± After saying that, Liu Sanniang nced at Tan Fengzhi and left. Tan Fengzhi looked at Liu Sanniang and felt that she seemed to know something. His heart trembled, but he maintained a smile on his face. After watching Liu Sanniang leave, the smile on his face gradually stiffened. When Liu Sanniang reached the door, she felt a pair of eyes staring at her. She turned around and saw a inly dressed woman looking at her. When she met Liu Sanniang¡¯s gaze, the woman retracted her eyes and left. Liu Sanniang turned around and walked out of the Tan mansion. She happened to see Granny Li walking outside. Seeing Liu Sanniange out, Granny Li smiled. ¡°Miss Liu, did you settle the matter?¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. Granny Li heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Thank you, Miss Liu, for helping me. This is fifty taels of silver. Please ept it.¡± Liu Sanniang did not expect Granny Li to keep her promise and give her the money she received previously from the Tan family. Liu Sanniang did not ept it. ¡°No need.¡± Granny Li stuffed the money into Liu Sanniang¡¯s hands. ¡°Miss Liu, though I¡¯m greedy sometimes, I never fail to keep my word. We¡¯ve agreed on this. I can¡¯t go back on my word. I¡¯ve learned my lesson.¡± With that, Granny Li walked away immediately, not giving Liu Sanniang a chance to refuse. Liu Sanniang put the money into her pocket and went home. What Liu Sanniang did not know was that not long after she left, Granny Zhou came out of the Tan Mansion. She had aged a lot and looked in the direction where Liu Sanniang had disappeared with hatred. When Liu Sanniang returned home, General ck had already opened his eyespletely. He had gained a lot of weight and seemed especially cute. If one called him General ck, he would look up at them as if he could understand them. After ying with General ck for a while, Liu Sanniang went to embroider. The clothes she was making for Chu Yan would be ready in a few days. Chu Yan was even taller than Liu Dng. He was tall, but not fat. Late September. At noon, Lin Zheng came to look for her. ¡°Miss Liu, sorry we have to trouble you again.¡± Liu Sanniang followed him to the government office. There was another case. On the way, Liu Sanniang asked him. ¡°What case is it?¡± Lin Zheng looked a little lost in thought. ¡°Miss Liu, it¡¯s difficult to exin. The murderer seems to have lost his memory. He shouted that he was innocent, but the murder weapon was in his hand. This homicide happened in Chaoyang Vige.¡± Liu Sanniang couldn¡¯t help but fall into deep thought. ¡°Lost his memory?¡± Lin Zheng nodded. ¡°Yes, he doesn¡¯t remember anything. When he was captured, he didn¡¯t even try to resist. The magistrate interrogated him personally and asked him questions but he couldn¡¯t answer any of them. He kept saying that he¡¯s in pain and that he doesn¡¯t know anything.¡± ¡°Magistrate Wei asked me to invite you to take a look.¡± Only Liu Sanniang could figure out the reason for this. Wei Shi never believed in mystics, but he believed in Liu Sanniang. Liu Sanniang followed him to the government office, but Lin Zheng did not go in. ¡°Miss Liu, go straight to see Magistrate Wei. I still have to investigate this person¡¯s identity. The vigers in Chaoyang Vige said that they don¡¯t know this man.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Liu Sanniang entered the government office. There was a private interrogation room where Wei Shi was. Zhu Zongyang looked at the murderer and said, ¡°Sir, this person must be pretending because he wants to get away with it.¡± Criminals of this kind would receive capital punishment. He imed to not remember anything because most likely he wanted to escape the punishment. Hearing Zhu Zongyang¡¯s words, the man in ordinary clothes said anxiously, ¡°I really didn¡¯t kill anyone. Why would I kill someone? I didn¡¯t do it, Sir. I really didn¡¯t do it.¡± Wei Shi turned to look at the officer beside him and asked. ¡°Is Miss Liu here?¡± The officer said, ¡°I¡¯ll go out and take a look.¡± Wei Shi nodded. As soon as Liu Sanniang arrived outside, she met the officer who came out to receive her. When the officer saw Liu Sanniang, he said, ¡°Miss Liu, it¡¯s great that you¡¯re here. Magistrate Wei is waiting for you. This murder won¡¯t admit tomiting the crime and keeps saying that he¡¯s innocent.¡± Chapter 171 - The Murderer Who Remembers Nothing

Chapter 171: The Murderer Who Remembers Nothing

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

However, in fact, after their investigation, the footprints and blood in the courtyard could easily prove that he had killed someone. Zhu Zongyang was certain that this person was lying and pretending because he wanted to get away with it. Wei Shi did not confirm or deny it. He only asked someone to invite Liu Sanniang over. He was not sure if this person was faking it because he did not even remember where he lived. When Liu Sanniang entered, she saw the murderer. His eyes were filled with fear and he looked around helplessly. When Wei Shi saw that Liu Sanniang was here, he stood up and said, ¡°Miss Liu, I¡¯m relieved to see you here.¡± Wei Shi instructed the officer. ¡°Be careful. Don¡¯t let him hurt Miss Liu.¡± The man was tied up. When he saw Liu Sannianging over, he was a little terrified. ¡°Who, who are you?¡± The officer walked over and warned him coldly. ¡°Behave yourself. This is someone invited by the magistrate. Cooperate with her and don¡¯t y any tricks. Otherwise, you¡¯ll suffer.¡± The officer drew his sword and smiled at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu, don¡¯t worry. With me watching, he won¡¯t dare to do anything.¡± Zhu Zongyang snorted. At such a young age, her ability to trick people was indeed impressive. She had made everyone in the government office treat her like a princess. Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡± These officials were much older than Liu Sanniang and took care of her like a little girl. Liu Sanniang sat down opposite the man. He said nervously, ¡°W-What are you going to do?¡± Liu Sanniang replied slowly. ¡°My name is Liu Sanniang. I¡¯m a psychic. I can help you.¡± The man had lost his memory. He didn¡¯t even know his name, so how could he know what a psychic was? However, Liu Sanniang¡¯s eyes seemed to have magic. When he looked into her eyes, the man calmed down. ¡°Then, will you help me seek justice? I really didn¡¯t kill anyone.¡± Visit Myb 0 x nove l. to read, pls! He didn¡¯t remember anything, but he was sure that he didn¡¯t kill anyone and wouldn¡¯t dare to do so. Liu Sanniang reached out her hand. ¡°Give me your hand.¡± The man stretched out his palm. There was dried blood on his hand. He was afraid just by looking at it, so he closed his eyes and trembled slightly. To him, it was terrifying to wake up one morning and find that he had be a murderer. He could not remember anything. He could not recall who he was, where his family lived, or whether he had killed anyone. Liu Sanniang grabbed his wrist and could feel the man resisting her. His spiritual sense was trembling and he was very afraid. Every nerve in his body was tense. He had built a protective wall for himself in an attempt to repel any harm from the outside world. Liu Sanniang¡¯s strength was as gentle as water. Her calm power gradually rxed the man, and the uneasy expression on his face gradually disappeared. Liu Sanniang did not speak but sensed carefully. At this moment, everyone watched quietly and waited. Zhu Zongyang was already used to it. He did not think that it was anything special. To put it nicely, she was doing a ritual. To put it bluntly, she was crossing the line. How could she grab a man¡¯s wrist like this? She was really shameless. Zhu Zongyang¡¯s attitude made Wei Shi frown. He looked at Zhu Zongyang and felt that he did not realize how powerful Liu Sanniang was. With a shake of his head, he continued to watch Liu Sanniang reading the man. Wei Shi lowered his voice. ¡°Assistant Zhu, you seem to have misunderstood Miss Liu.¡± Zhu Zongyang smiled. ¡°Sir, you¡¯re overthinking. I just don¡¯t think there is something weird about this case.¡± Wei Shi did not say anything. There were some things that he would not understand unless he had experienced it himself, so Wei Shi didn¡¯t try to convince him. He wanted Zhu Zongyang to try it himself. It was like a piece of white paper being unfolded bit by bit. There was no privacy or secret. Only after trying it, would he know Liu Sanniang¡¯s ability. Zhu Zongyang smiled. He thought that Liu Sanniang was going to say something, but she remained silent. After ten minutes, Liu Sanniang retracted her hand. The man had already calmed down. He looked at Liu Sanniang anxiously. ¡°Miss, who am I? I didn¡¯t kill anyone, right?¡± Liu Sanniang said, ¡°I can¡¯t sense any memories from you at all.¡± The man was a little nervous. ¡°What¡­ what does this mean?¡± Liu Sanniang said to Wei Shi, ¡°Sir, take him away first.¡± Wei Shi immediately got someone to take the man away. The man did not resist. He just turned around and looked at Liu Sanniang, silently asking for help. After the man was taken away, Liu Sanniang asked him. ¡°Sir, can I go to the scene to take a look? I can see some images and blood. I don¡¯t know what they mean. Perhaps I¡¯ll only know when I go to the scene.¡± Wei Shi immediately became serious. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll take you there right away.¡± Zhu Zongyang frowned. He had never met anyone who was more mysterious than Liu Sanniang. Wasn¡¯t this a simple case? In order to get away with murder, he pretended to lose all his memories. However, why did the entire government office trust Liu Sanniang so much? Wei Shi instructed Zhu Zongyang. ¡°Assistant Zhu, keep an eye on that person and find two strong-willed people to guard him.¡± Jiang Bing¡¯s incident had taught Wei Shi a lesson. Although there were few people like Jiang Bing, he had to be careful. Therefore, now, he not only asked his subordinates to be skilled, but also to have a strong will. Zhu Zongyang nced at Liu Sanniang and said unhappily, ¡°Sir, don¡¯t worry.¡± Usually, he was the one who analyzed and came up with ideas for major cases. But now, he was almost reced by Liu Sanniang. Wei Shi got someone to inform Chu Yan that they were going to Chaoyang Vige. This was what he had agreed with Chu Yan. Before he married Liu Sanniang, he must be informed of any case where Liu Sanniang was involved. When Liu Sanniang saw Chu Yan, she was frightened by his cold expression at first. However, Chu Yan walked over and smiled at her. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Liu Sanniang lowered her head and replied softly. ¡°Okay.¡± Ever since Chu Yan became a constable, they met more and more often¡­ Chapter 172 - Murder Of An Entire Family

Chapter 172: Murder Of An Entire Family

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Fortunately, she was traveling with Wei Shi this time, so she wasn¡¯t alone with Chu Yan in the carriage. Liu Sanniang got into the carriage. Wei Shi smiled and sat on the side as well. Chu Yan also came in and sat opposite Liu Sanniang. He looked at Liu Sanniang with his dark eyes. She quickly looked at Wei Shi, wanting to talk to him to ease the tension. However, Wei Shi¡¯s eyes were already shut, to take rest. Liu Sanniang was speechless. The corners of Chu Yan¡¯s lips curled up, and his eyes revealed a doting expression. He took out a small bag and handed it to Liu Sanniang. She looked at the slender hand in front of her and found that Chu Yan¡¯s hand was very beautiful. It was extremely slender and well-defined. Liu Sanniang took the bag. It was heavy. She opened it to find it filled with food. Liu Sanniang whispered. ¡°Thank you.¡± Chu Yan did not speak. If not for the fact that there was someone else in the carriage, he would reach out and rub her head. On the way, Liu Sanniang nced at Wei Shi a few times. But he still had his eyes closed. Chu Yan looked fixedly at her. His gaze was too gentle. Liu Sanniang did not dare to look at him, afraid that she would fall into it. The temperature in the car seemed to have risen. She wanted to say something to ease the tension, but Wei Shi was apparently resting, so she could only speak to Chu Yan. Talking to Chu Yan¡­ Forget it. When they finally arrived at Chaoyang Vige, just as Liu Sanniang was about to speak up, Wei Shi opened his eyes and smiled at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu, we¡¯re here.¡± Wei Shi got out of the carriage first. Liu Sanniang wanted to wait for Chu Yan to get out first. She looked at him, and Chu Yan¡¯s eyes were filled with love. ¡°Sanniang.¡± Liu Sanniang blushed and quickly got out of the carriage. Hearing him call her name so gently, Liu Sanniang felt giddy as if she had gulped down some strong wine. No, no, if this continued, she would fall into his trap. Visit Myb0 x nove l. to read, pls! Chu Yan followed Liu Sanniang out of the carriage. A murder case, where an entire family was massacred, had happened in Chaoyang Vige. The vigers fell into a panic and requested the government to punish the murderer as soon as possible. They were terrified that such a disaster would befall them if the murderer was still atrge. At the same time, they were puzzled. This murderer seemed to have suddenlye out of nowhere. No one in their vige knew him, so why did he want to kill this family? The officers had already sealed off the murder scene. On the way to the victim¡¯s house, many people were talking about it. When they saw Wei Shi, they said, ¡°Sir, when will the murderer be executed? When will you seek justice for Huang Hu and his family?¡± Wei Shi looked at the onlookers and replied seriously. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everyone. I¡¯ll definitely find out the truth.¡± Wei Shi did not exin further and walked into the Huang family. Huang Hu and his family of eight were killed in their sleep. Namo Amitabha Buddha¡­ (Note: Amitabha Pure Land Rebirth Mantra) In the house, the sound of chanting scriptures could be heard. Every word seemed to carry enormous power, making people feel at ease. When the chanting ended, Wei Shi came back to his senses. ¡°Who was chanting?¡± The voice came from inside the house. In the main hall of the Huang family, a monk in white was sitting with his back facing them. He put his hands together and chanted. Wei Shi asked him. ¡°Who are you? Do you know where this is?¡± The monk stood up and turned around. He was handsome and looked to be in his twenties. He was very amiable. He nodded at Wei Shi, Liu Sanniang, and the others. ¡°My name is Wu Ju. When I passed by this vige, I was overwhelmed by the resentment, so I came to dispel it.¡± Wei Shi immediately lowered his guard and looked at Liu Sanniang. Liu Sanniang looked at Wu Ju. She did not know how powerful Wu Ju was, but she knew that he had already reached Nirvana. When she entered the house, she could still feel the resentment, but after being exorcized by Wu Ju, it was gone. The air was now fresh and even held some sweetness. The Huang family¡¯s house seemed to be enveloped in a happy atmosphere. Liu Sanniang¡¯s ears twitched. She could hear the happy chatter of this family from the past. Wu Ju looked at Liu Sanniang and smiled gently. ¡°Miss, are you also a Buddhist?¡± Liu Sanniang said respectfully, ¡°No, I don¡¯t belong to any sect.¡± ¡°No sect.¡± Wu Ju muttered to himself and looked at Liu Sanniang inquisitively. Liu Sanniang looked into Wu Ju¡¯s eyes and was stunned. Wu Ju¡¯s eyes seemed to have an attraction, and the warmth inside them made Liu Sanniang forget to resist. A big hand held her palm and squeezed it. Liu Sanniang came back to her senses and was a little confused. Was her mind being read by Wu Ju just now? She did not feel anything at all. Even if it was just a moment, that warmth was still unforgettable. Wu Ju smiled. ¡°Miss, do you have a Dharma name?¡± Liu Sanniang shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t have a Dharma name.¡± Wu Ju nced at Chu Yan beside Liu Sanniang and nodded at her. ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave first. We¡¯ll meet again if we are fated.¡± Wu Ju walked out. Wei Shi gave way to him. Seeing Wu Ju walk out of their sight, Wei Shi sighed. ¡°He¡¯s also a master.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Indeed.¡± And he might be stronger than her. Liu Sanniang retracted her hand from Chu Yan¡¯s palm. If not for Chu Yan, her mind would¡¯ve been read by Wu Ju. Everything about her would be exposed to him. ¡°Stay on your guard next time.¡± Chu Yan¡¯s voice was slightly husky and filled with anger. Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡± Chu Yan was angry. Why was he angry? Wei Shi looked at Liu Sanniang and asked. ¡°Miss Liu, take a look and see if you can find any clues.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. This was the ce where the Huang family was murdered. They were stabbed to death in their sleep without even letting out a scream. When Liu Sanniang arrived outside, she reached out and brushed the wall of the courtyard. She closed her eyes and walked, trying to sense the memories of this house. In the house, there was a happy family of eight. They relied on each other and lived a happy life. Liu Sanniang walked into the room. This was the kitchen. She could sense that a gentle woman was cooking here. The family was eating together, happy and harmonious. Chapter 173 - Remaining Memory (Part 1)

Chapter 173: Remaining Memory (Part 1)

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Liu Sanniang walked step by step and only went to the adjacent room after she had searched every corner of the kitchen. Liu Sanniang slowly touched everything. She could sense all kinds of memories, all of which were happy. Only memories before the murder took ce were left in this house. Liu Sanniang could not sense the memory of the murder that night. It was nk. Liu Sanniang retracted her hand. Seeing that, Wei Shi quickly asked her. ¡°Miss Liu, what did you see?¡± Liu Sanniang replied slowly. ¡°They were a very happy and ordinary family. I can¡¯t see anything about the night they were killed, as if that night didn¡¯t exist.¡± Wei Shi frowned. ¡°What should we do?¡± Even Liu Sanniang was at a loss as to what to do. The man in the government office was the murderer. There were witnesses and evidence, but they could not convict him. It didn¡¯t make sense. Nothing made sense. The murderer didn¡¯t remember anything. He did not know who he was, let alone why he hadmitted homicide. He was more afraid of killing than anyone. Liu Sanniang frowned slightly. ¡°Where are the corpses?¡± Wei Shi replied promptly. ¡°In the mortuary.¡± Liu Sanniang immediately said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the mortuary. We have to be quick. I¡¯m worried that if we go toote, there will be nothing left. There¡¯s nothing here in this house. It¡¯s as if that night has been erased from the story.¡± ...... The murderer didn¡¯t remember anything. Even the memory of that night was gone in this house. What kind of person had the ability to erase the memories? Wei Shi immediately walked out. Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan followed and got into the carriage. Wei Shi instructed the driver. ¡°Go to the mortuary.¡± Wei Shi and Liu Sanniang quickly rushed back to Yong County and reached the mortuary. Because the murder was only discovered today, the coroner had not finished examining the corpses. The coroner was carrying out an autopsy with his students. After Liu Sanniang entered the mortuary, she went straight to the corpses of the Huang family. The coroner had started with the adults and checked every part of the body carefully. The coroner was called Wang Xigui. Everyone in the government office called him Uncle Wang. Liu Sanniang walked over. ¡°Uncle Wang, how is it?¡± Wang Xigui said, ¡°Miss Liu, you¡¯re here. This family died from this dagger. The wound is only three centimeters long. They were stabbed many times, and every time, they were stabbed in the heart.¡± ¡°The cut on the neck was der, as if the murderer hadn¡¯t had enough and was venting his hatred.¡± Wang Xigui had been performing autopsies for many years and was Wei Shi¡¯s trusted aide. Liu Sanniang took a look. Wang Xigui was right. The heart of the body was stabbed many times, and the cut on the neck was dealt after the victim was dead. If the murder just wanted to kill, then there was no need for him to waste his time cutting the neck after the victim was dead. The wounds on the neck and body were a sign that the murder was taking out his anger. The two elders of the Huang family had the most wounds on their bodies. The Huang couple also had wounds on their bodies but the four children did not have any wounds on their bodies. Liu Sanniang touched their hands and tried to sense their memories. She started with the old woman and released her power. Liu Sanniang saw an old woman with a kind face. She was holding a bowl of tea and sitting on the stone by the door of the courtyard. She drank it mouthful by mouthful and looked at the sky outside. It was getting dark and the stars wereing out slowly. The old woman¡¯s eyes were filled with happiness. Her grandson and granddaughter leaned against her and pointed at the stars in the sky. ¡°Grandma, is it true that there are immortals in the sky?¡± The old woman smiled lovingly. ¡°Of course it¡¯s true.¡± ¡°But why can¡¯t we see them?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because we¡¯re only mortals. However, the existence of immortals will protect us humans. They will protect the entire world.¡± The old woman¡¯s voice was gentle, and it gradually faded away. Liu Sanniang frowned and walked to the old man¡¯s side. She sensed attentively, not missing any details. However, she only sensed some of the daily lives of the old man and woman. At night, the old woman would bring a basin of hot water to wash the old man¡¯s feet. Liu Sanniang retracted her hand and then touched the Huang couple and the children. The memories of the Huang couple were of them working hard. During break, they would talk about what to eat that day, that night, the next morning, and of course their children¡¯s marriage. The children¡¯s memories were even simpler. They helped the adults do the chores and yed games. Their mother went to town and bought candy. It was sweet and tasty. The siblings split it into two pieces with smiles on their faces. They all had the pleasant memories, but the memory of death and terror was none-existant. Liu Sanniang retracted her hand and looked at Wei Shi. ¡°Their memories have been erased. Their spiritual senses have long left the world. There is nothing about their death.¡± As if they had forgotten that painful and indignant memory of that night, they left happily without any resentment. Wei Shi felt a headacheing on. He looked at Liu Sanniang andforted her. ¡°Miss Liu, don¡¯t worry. Anyone whomits a crime will be caught.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Wei Shi. ¡°Sir, that¡¯s not what I¡¯m worried about.¡± She was worried that this was just the beginning. Wei Shi also thought of this and frowned. When they left the mortuary and returned to town, Wei Shi said, ¡°Miss Liu, rest well. I¡¯ll definitely get to the bottom of it.¡± The murderer forgot everything and he was from the Zhaoyang Vige. Other than investigating the identity of the murderer, they also had to investigate the background of the Huang family and see if they had made enemies with anyone. Liu Sanniang nodded. When she returned home, neither Madam Wei nor Mr. Liu asked her anything. Liu Eng touched his head. He wanted to question her, but the look Madam Wei shot him was fierce. After thinking for a moment, he decided to let it go. Anyway, even if he knew, he could not help his sister. After the meal, Liu Eng brought the goat milk to Liu Sanniang and said, ¡°Sanniang, go and feed General ck. He grows very quickly and is very chubby now.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. General ck had been at home for almost twenty days and had grown quite a lot. His ck eyes looked especially energetic. Liu Sanniang poured the goat milk in the bowl and General ck began to drink it. Liu Eng reached out to touch General ck. Liu Sanniang couldn¡¯t help but touch him too. She pinched General ck¡¯s skin. It was really soft. Liu Eng said, ¡°Sanniang, I can¡¯t help you, but don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely raise this dog well for you. When the timees, he can kill enemies on your behalf. When you¡¯re in a bad mood, you can touch him. He¡¯s got smooth and soft skin. Don¡¯t you feel better when you touch him?¡± Chapter 174 - Remaining Memory (Part 2)

Chapter 174: Remaining Memory (Part 2)

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Liu Eng only had one sister, so his heart ached for her. Although he never said anything about Liu Sanniang bing a psychic, he was still worried about her. How scary was it to be a psychic and having to face those strange things? Fortunately, his sister was fated to meet Chu Yan. He didn¡¯t meet Liu Eng¡¯s standard of a brother-inw, but at least he was an honest and upright person. He wanted his sister to marry someone like him who liked smiling so that she could be influenced and smile more. With Chu Yan¡¯s boring personality, how could he make Liu Sanniang happy? However, there was no better choice now. In any case, he wasn¡¯t satisfied with Chu Yan. He didn¡¯t know what his parents liked about Chu Yan. Touching the dog, Liu Eng smiled even more happily. ¡°Sanniang, touch its feet. They¡¯re so soft.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Second Brother, thank you.¡± Both her parents and her brothers doted on her. They had never had a dog at home, but now, they made an exception for her. Liu Eng knew Madam Wei did not like dogs, but for Liu Sanniang, he still brought back one. Madam Wei also made an exception for her precious daughter. Liu Eng scratched his head. ¡°Why are you thanking me? Do you feel better now?¡± ...... Liu Sanniang nodded. General ck was chubby. When he was full, he would rub his head against people¡¯s palms. He was very cute. Liu Eng smiled. ¡°I knew you¡¯d feel better.¡± Liu Eng stood up and left. Liu Sanniang yed with General ck for a while before returning to her room. After washing up, shey on the bed. The nket was soft and warm. Madam Wei had taken it out to dry under the sun today and it was veryfy. Liu Sanniang couldn¡¯t help but smile. No matter when, the love of her family was always there. Late at night, Liu Sanniang had a dream. She was aware that she was in a dream. This was a quiet vige. There was a figure shing past her. Liu Sanniang frowned and chased after the figure. When the figure entered the house, Liu Sanniang felt her eyes hurt. She chased after him and saw him standing in the courtyard with a knife in his hand. He copsed weakly, and the smell of blood filled the air. Liu Sanniang wanted to walk over to take a closer look, but her vision gradually blurred. In a daze, she heard some heavenly sounds. Liu Sanniang woke up from her dream and recalled what she saw in her dream. She felt terrible. At this moment, it was six in the morning and the sky was still dark. Madam Wei had just woken up and was making breakfast. Liu Sanniang got up and Madam Wei came out of the kitchen. ¡°Are you going out?¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. Madam Wei opened her mouth, wanting to stop her, but the words were stuck in her throat. She looked at Liu Sanniang and said, ¡°Be careful and take care of yourself.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. She opened the door and walked towards the government office. She wanted to go to the government office quickly. The prophecy in her dream had always been urate, but she still wanted to catch the murderer and stop him from killing. When Liu Sanniang arrived at the government office, she realized that Chu Yan had arrived almost at the same time as her. She nced at Chu Yan. His eyes were gentle. For some reason, Liu Sanniang rxed. Wei Shi had not woken up yet. Officer Zhou asked Liu Sanniang to wait while he went to wake Wei Shi up. All the government officers knew Liu Sanniang. Seeing that Liu Sanniang was in a hurry, they couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Miss Liu, is there something urgent?¡± Instead of replying, Liu Sanniang asked instead. ¡°How many viges are there in Yong County?¡± The officer responded quickly. ¡°There are dozens of them. Why?¡± Liu Sanniang frowned. There were dozens of viges. How could she find that ce in her dream from these viges? Seeing Liu Sanniang frown, the officer couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. ¡°Miss Liu, did something happen?¡± Liu Sanniang nodded and asked again. ¡°When did the peoplee to report the murder case yesterday?¡± The officer thought for a moment and answered. ¡°Around ten, the murderer was brought here by several people.¡± At that time, the sky would already be bright. As soon as the case was reported, the government office immediately took action. Officer Zhou soon came back with Wei Shi. When Wei Shi heard that it was Liu Sanniang, he immediately came over. As soon as he entered, he asked. ¡°Miss Liu, did you find something?¡± Liu Sanniang said, ¡°Someone died again. I don¡¯t know the exact location. Sir, you can send someone to wait on the way to all the viges. If some people are taking someone to the government office. Get a person toe back to inform us. We¡¯ll rush over immediately.¡± When Wei Shi heard that, he quickly gave the order. After giving the instructions, Wei Shi frowned and asked Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu, what did you see?¡± Wei Shi had a bad guess. He only hoped that he wasn¡¯t right. However, what Liu Sanniang said next shattered his hope. ¡°Another family was massacred,¡± said Liu Sanniang slowly. Wei Shi was so shocked that he could not speak. The word ¡®massacre¡¯ could wake people up from their sleep. The officers on night duty were no longer drowsy and looked nervous. There were dozens of viges in Yong County. If they were to send people out to watch on the way to these viges, the entire government office would be emptied. When Zhu Zongyang arrived at the government office, he saw Liu Sanniang and understood it was her doing again without needing to ask. He was an assistant and did not have toe to the government office so early. Now that he was called over so early, he was not in a good mood. When he saw Liu Sanniang, his mood became even worse. Zhu Zongyang walked to Wei Shi¡¯s side and said, ¡°Sir, in my opinion, this case is not thatplicated. It¡¯s just that the murderer killed someone and deliberately acted like he doesn¡¯t remember anything.¡± Wei Shi looked at Zhu Zongyang and said seriously, ¡°Assistant Zhu, we haven¡¯t found out the truth yet. It¡¯s too early to draw a conclusion.¡± Zhu Zongyang looked at Wei Shi and lowered his head. ¡°You are right. I should be more careful with my words.¡± But he clenched his fists secretly. The magistrate had changed. He was no longer the same person. Ever since he met Liu Sanniang, he had changedpletely. When it came to investigating cases, evidence was important. Even with enough evidence, the magistrate still hesitated to convict the murderer. Zhu Zongyang couldn¡¯t help but think of the fire in the mortuary a few months ago. If there was more evidence at that time, wouldn¡¯t the magistrate have believed what Liu Sanniang said and convicted Liu Cheng and Liu Shun? Wasn¡¯t such a thing as psychic ability ridiculous? However, the magistrate actually believed Liu Sanniang and had even recruited her to be the master of the government office. The pay was so generous. In the future, there would be no need for evidence when investigating cases as long as she used her ¡®psychic¡¯ ability. Zhu Zongyang nced at Liu Sanniang and suppressed the dissatisfaction in his heart. Perhaps it would really be so in the future. Chapter 175 - The Second Case

Chapter 175: The Second Case

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

It didn¡¯t take long before those who were sent to the viges toe back and report a case. The new case took ce in Zhijie vige. A woman who returned to the vige killed an entire family. Wei Shi said on the spot, ¡°Go to Zhijie vige immediately.¡± The carriage was already prepared. After getting on the carriage, they quickly left town. On the way, Zhu Zongyang was puzzled. He nced at Liu Sanniang several times, wondering to himself if she could really predict the future. He did not believe that anyone in the world had the ability to do that. By noon, they arrived at the vige. The constables and officers heading to the other viges had not returned yet, so there were not many people following Wei Shi. ¡°The government is investigating a case. Those who are unrted, please leave.¡± Officer Zhou shouted at the top of his lungs. Themoners immediately made way. They looked at the carriage and wondered why the officers hade over so quickly. Wei Shi and the others got out of the carriage. Liu Sanniang walked towards the house where the ident had happened. In her dream, she had already seen this ce. Now that this scene was in front of her, she felt extremely ufortable. This time, it was even worse than the Huang family¡¯s. Everyone in this family had been dismembered. The adults and children died in extreme pain with twisted expressions on their faces. How much hatred did the murderer have towards them? Officer Zhou¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°Sir, we¡¯ve already checked. There¡¯s no one alive except for the daughter of this family, Huang Jinzhi. She¡¯s the murderer. When the vigers found her, she was holding a kitchen knife.¡± ...... Huang Jinzhi had already been tied up. In the courtyard, she was dumbstruck and trembling in fear. Wei Shi took a look at her and asked. ¡°What happened to her?¡± Officer Zhou replied quietly. ¡°She doesn¡¯t remember anything. Just like that person yesterday, she seemed to have lost her memory.¡± She couldn¡¯t remember what her name was or why shemitted the murder. Liu Sanniang had already walked to Huang Jinzhi and grabbed her hand. She released her power to envelop her. Huang Jinzhi trembled as if she wanted to struggle, but she could not break free. Liu Sanniang still did not sense anything. She retracted her hand and stood up. She walked into the house and brushed her hands along the wall. Nothing, there was no memory in this house rted to the murder. Liu Sanniang could feel that this would continue to happen. Wei Shi¡¯s expression was solemn. Officer Zhou brought the officers to ask the neighbors. The first person to discover the tragedy was the Zhang family next door. Madam Zhang said vividly, ¡°I was so scared. When I got up to sweep the courtyard, I found a small hand. Oh my god, I was almost scared out of my wits. My old bones were about to fall apart.¡± It was not hard to imagine how frightened she was to see a human hand in her courtyard so early in the morning. Madam Zhang was not exaggerating at all. When Officer Zhou asked why Huang Jinzhi wanted to kill her family, Madam Zhang thought for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. I¡¯m just saying. Officer, you can judge for yourself. The Huang family moved here 20 years ago. This family doesn¡¯t treat their daughter very well. Every time Huang Jinzhi returned home, if she didn¡¯t bring back enough money, all the neighbors could hear her mother cursing her. However, they were her parents, brother, and sister-inw. Her nephew was still so young. How could she be heartless?¡± It was verymon to favor boys over girls in that era. However, it didn¡¯t seem likely that Huang Jinzhi killed her family because she was not liked by her parents. Madam Zhang sighed. ¡°Poor family. No one survived the massacre¡­¡± It was strange. Huang Jinzhi was a woman. How could she have the strength to kill everyone? Officer Zhou frowned and asked again. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear anything at night?¡± The kitchen knife almost became blunt from dismembering the bodies, but the neighbors didn¡¯t even hear a peep. Madam Zhang shivered. ¡°Officer, don¡¯t scare us. We didn¡¯t hear anything.¡± She was afraid just thinking about it. Seeing that he could not get anything out of her, Officer Zhou gave up. In the Huang house, constables arrived one after another. They investigated the scene, but there was no clue. Liu Sanniang stood in the courtyard, releasing her power to surround the house. She felt many memories that belonged to this family. She knew that this family valued boys over girls and was harsh on the Huang Jinzhi. They casually married her to a man in his forties for five taels of silver. Back then, Huang Jinzhi was not even twenty years old. It was as if she was used to being beaten up. She would onlye back during the holidays. Even if she came back, she still had to do a lot of work and even wash her sister-inw¡¯s clothes. But Huang Jinzhi had no grudges. When she was mocked for being spineless, she only smiled and said, ¡°This is what I should do for my parents.¡± It was as if she owed them in her previous life. Although people mocked her for being spineless, everyone wanted a daughter like her. She was capable and hardworking, and held no grudges. No one expected that Huang Jinzhi would chop up her family in the end. She lived like this for twenty years and had never lost her temper, but all of a sudden, she took the lives of everyone in her family. People sighed and felt terrified. Those who usually treated their daughter badly also restrained themselves. Thetest_epi_sodes are on_the ???????.???. website. Everyone was talking about how Huang Jinzhi was just putting up with her family all this time. However, Liu Sanniang knew that Huang Jinzhi was not putting up with her family. She really felt that it was her responsibility to treat her parents well. She felt that she owed it to her parents and would do everything her parents said. Liu Sanniang retracted her power. The sound of scriptures came from outside. It was a little familiar. Liu Sanniang frowned and walked out of the door. She saw the monk, Wu Ju, sitting on the ground. The scriptures were being chanted by him. Themoners around Wu Ju retreated and did not approach him. They looked at Wu Ju with reverence, as if he was a god that they could not spheme. After chanting the Rebirth Mantra, Wu Ju opened his eyes and stood up. He nodded at Liu Sanniang. ¡°We meet again!¡± Wei Shi nodded. ¡°Master.¡± After Wu Ju finished chanting the scriptures, the resentment in the Huang family¡¯s house dissipated. There were witnesses and evidence for this murder case, but there was no motive to kill. Huang Jinzhi seemed to be scared silly. Her eyes were nk. When the officer pulled her up, he realized that she had lost control of her dder, but she did not know it. The dismembered body parts were also pulled into the car to be sent back to the mortuary, to be put together by the coroner. Chapter 176 - They Met Again

Chapter 176: They Met Again

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Liu Sanniang looked at Wu Ju. She could feel the warm power spreading out from him. He was Buddha, the Buddha who had attained Nirvana. However, Liu Sanniang did not have a good impression of him. The disgust that rose from the depths of her heart made her feel at a loss. Liu Sanniang ignored Wu Ju¡¯s greeting. Wei Shi looked at Liu Sanniang and felt strange, but he still walked forward. ¡°Master Wu Ju, can we talk in private?¡± Wu Ju looked at Wei Shi and nodded. He nced at Liu Sanniang and followed Wei Shi into the Huang family¡¯s house. The scene had already been cleaned up. There were no dismembered bodies, but the remaining blood had not been cleaned up. It was obvious how tragic it was. Liu Sanniang stood rooted to the ground. Officer Zhou felt sorry for her and exined. ¡°Miss Liu, Magistrate Wei didn¡¯t mean to neglect you.¡± Liu Sanniang was the master of the government office, but instead of her, Wei Shi consulted with Wu Ju. Officer Zhou thought that if he was Liu Sanniang, he¡¯d feel hurt. Moreover, Liu Sanniang was still a little girl. A young girl was very sensitive, so she might feel sad. Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°Thank you, Uncle Zhou. I didn¡¯t think too much about it. If he can help solve the case and find the murderer, it will be a good thing.¡± If Wu Ju could really help solve the case and catch the real murderer as soon as possible, it wasn¡¯t all that bad. Officer Zhou looked at Liu Sanniang. He did not know what to say. Liu Sanniang really did not mind. Her eyes were extremely pure. Officer Zhou felt that he was defiling her by having such thoughts. Soon, Wei Shi and Wu Ju came out. Wei Shi was a little embarrassed. He looked at Wu Ju and said to Liu Sanniang, ¡°Miss Liu, Master Wu Ju will help us solve the case and catch the murderer as soon as possible.¡± Wu Ju looked at Liu Sanniang and smiled. ¡°Miss Liu, do you mind if I get involved?¡± ...... Liu Sanniang looked at Wu Ju and said calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± Liu Sanniang tried to sense Wu Ju. She could only sense a thick and warm power. It was like an extremely thick wall that Liu Sanniang could not break through. Wu Ju smiled and nodded at Liu Sanniang. Liu Sanniang felt that his power had turned into countless des that struck back at her. Liu Sanniang felt a hand pull her into his arms, but she was still stabbed. Blood surged in her heart, and her mind was buzzing. Her vision was a little blurry. Chu Yan held Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand and looked at Wu Ju with a deep gaze. Wu Ju looked at Chu Yan and was stunned for a moment. Then, he smiled and turned to Wei Shi. ¡°Sir, let¡¯s go back to the government office first. I want to see what¡¯s different about these two murderers.¡± Wei Shi did not know that in this short period of time, Wu Ju and Liu Sanniang had already fought a battle. Now, he only wanted to find out the truth. He was extremely angry about the two murder cases. Wei Shi quickly said, ¡°Alright, please follow me, Master Wu Ju.¡± After Wu Ju went into the carriage, Wei Shi said to Liu Sanniang, ¡°Miss Liu, let¡¯s go back. You¡¯re tired. Go back and rest well. If there¡¯s any news, I¡¯ll get someone to inform you immediately. With you and Master Wu Ju around, we¡¯ll definitely be able to get to the bottom of it.¡± Liu Sanniang swallowed the blood in her throat and said, ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll stay for a while. There are some things I need to confirm.¡± Wei Shi knew that Liu Sanniang was a cautious person. He nodded. ¡°Alright, if you need anything, just let me know.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. Wei Shi got someone to take Huang Jinzhi and returned to the government office with Wu Ju. He left a few officers to ask around. The officers smiled. ¡°Miss Liu, we¡¯ll get going first. Call us if there¡¯s anything strange.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. Liu Sanniang walked into the courtyard. The remaining blood reminded her that a tragedy had happened here. She could even imagine the tragedy, but when she released her power to sense the remaining memories, there was nothing. She had suffered internal injuries and was in pain when she used her power. Her power was far inferior to Wu Ju¡¯s. She was no match for him. When Liu Sanniang wanted to release her power again, a hand grabbed her hand and squeezed her palm. Liu Sanniang came back to her senses and looked at Chu Yan. His eyes were dark. He reached out and touched Liu Sanniang¡¯s hair. ¡°You¡¯re tired.¡± Liu Sanniang¡¯s face was a little pale. She felt extremely ufortable. Despite wanting badly, she could not stop the prophecy in her dream from happening. She suspected Wu Ju, but she could not do anything to him. Liu Sanniang opened her mouth. ¡°Chu Yan, what do you think?¡± She wanted to know what he thought about Wu Ju. Liu Sanniang felt that she could not understand Chu Yan. When she was attacked by Wu Ju, it was him who pulled her back. Otherwise, she would have been hurt even more. Liu Sanniang also wanted to ask if he knew anything. Chu Yan looked at Liu Sanniang and said, ¡°He stinks.¡± Liu Sanniang did not understand what he meant. Chu Yan pinched Liu Sanniang¡¯s palm. ¡°I smell the stench on his body. No matter who he looks to be, the smell can¡¯t lie.¡± Liu Sanniang now understood what Chu Yan meant. He had smelled the scent on Wu Ju. Thetest_epi_sodes are on_the ???????.???. website. Liu Sanniang felt that Chu Yan was much more powerful than her. She couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Is he rted to the case? Is he the murderer?¡± Chu Yan shook his head slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± This life was her tribtion. If he interfered, it would only make things worse. Chu Yan held Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand and walked out. He squatted down and said in a low voice, ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll carry you home.¡± Liu Sanniang wanted to refuse, but Chu Yan held her hand harder. Shey on Chu Yan¡¯s back and he easily carried her away. It was rare for a man to carry a woman. As they left the vige, many women saw them and whispered to each other. They were saying how inappropriate it was for a man to carry a woman in public. However, in fact, they were just jealous because they had never been treated so gently. When they saw it, they were shocked and turned green with envy. They were also women, but why didn¡¯t they have a man who only had eyes for them? When they returned to town, Liu Sanniang strongly requested Chu Yan to let her down. He agreed and sent her home. When Liu Sanniang entered the courtyard and was about to close the door, he reached out to hold the door and prevent her from closing it. Liu Sanniang looked at Chu Yan nervously. What was he going to do!!! Chu Yan¡¯s eyes were dark as ink as he stared at Liu Sanniang and said gently, ¡°Your scent is the most fragrant.¡± Chapter 177 - Sweet Nothings

Chapter 177: Sweet Nothings

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Liu Sanniang¡¯s mind started to buzz. Chu Yan retracted his gaze and smiled. He then turned to leave in a good mood. Liu Sanniang immediately closed the door with a bang. She turned around and leaned against the door. Before she could heave a sigh of relief, she saw Liu Dng and Liu Eng holding General ck and looking at her. Liu Sanniang blushed. She covered her face and quickly ran back to her room. Did her brothers hear everything just now¡­? Liu Dng and Liu Eng were struck dumb. They werepletely confused. No one expected Chu Yan to say such sweet nothings. He was already engaged to their sister and met her quite often. It was normal for them to talk sweetly, but for some reason, they were jealous. Liu Eng touched General ck. ¡°Brother, why do I feel bad? Do you think I can win if I go and beat up Chu Yan now?¡± Chu Yan was slightly taller but much stronger than him. After all, he used to be a cksmith and was quite muscr. Liu Eng looked at Liu Dng. ¡°Brother, I think if we team up, we can give him a good beating.¡± He might not be able to do it alone, but with Liu Dng, he would definitely be able to win. ...... Liu Dng came back early today. He did not expect to see such a scene and wasn¡¯t feeling good either. At first, he also wanted to beat Chu Yan up, but after hearing Liu Eng¡¯s words, he thought better of it. He nced at Liu Eng. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of Mother?¡± Liu Eng was a little scared. He had almost forgotten that Chu Yan was now the son-inw of the Liu family. If Madam Wei found out that he had hit Chu Yan, she would definitely spank him. He was already a grown up. It¡¯d be embarrassing if he got spanked. Liu Eng gritted his teeth. ¡°Then are we just gonna pretend that nothing happened?¡± Liu Dng asked in return. ¡°How old is Sanniang?¡± Liu Eng said dejectedly, ¡°Fourteen, She¡¯ll be fifteen after the new year.¡± Liu Dng said, ¡°She¡¯s different from ordinary people now. When the timees, we¡¯ll talk to Mom and get her to keep Sanniang at home for two more years. When she¡¯s 20 years old, she can marry Chu Yan.¡± In this way, they could spend more time with their dear sister. Liu Eng gave him a thumbs up. ¡°You¡¯re smart.¡± At dinner time that night, Liu Sanniang was too embarrassed to go out to eat. Madam Wei thought that she was sick. After entering the house, she touched her head and hand. Liu Sanniang leaned against Madam Wei and said, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m fine. I just want to eat the poached eggs you make for me.¡± Madam Wei immediately went to cook. When Liu Sanniang was at the dining table, she had a poached egg. Liu Eng drooled. Feeling the sweet love of this family, Liu Sanniang felt better. After dinner, Liu Eng took the initiative to wash the dishes. Madam Wei asked Liu Dng. ¡°How¡¯s Tang An¡¯s family doing? Do they have enough food?¡± Liu Dng nodded. ¡°There¡¯s enough to eat. They have 20 acres ofnd. It¡¯s enough. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll help them plow thend.¡± In the past, the two siblings were young and weren¡¯t able to take care of so muchnd. Now, with him around, 20 acres ofnd was a piece of cake. Madam Wei nodded. ¡°Good idea. If you need help, take your father and Eng with you. Tang An¡¯s parents died early. You should help the siblings more. Tang An is a good child and will remember your kindness.¡± Liu Dng nodded. ¡°I will, Mother.¡± Madam Wei smiled. ¡°Go and rest. Don¡¯t think that you don¡¯t need sleep just because you¡¯re young.¡± Tang An was a good girl. Madam Wei treated Tang An well because she hoped that Tang An would treat her son well too. Liu Dng really liked Tang An, so much so that he couldn¡¯t wait to get married. As his mother, Madam Wei could tell that at a nce. He blushed and looked away. ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Liu Dng quickly returned to his room, his heart beating faster. Sometimes, one couldn¡¯t stop oneself from dreaming. That night, he had a wet dream, so next morning, he woke up early to wash his pants and didn¡¯t dare to dry it outside¡­ As usual, Liu Sanniang had a prophetic dream at night. In the dream, she saw a tragic scene and heard someone chanting Buddhist scriptures. After she woke up, she was no longer sleepy. The sky was still dark, and Madam Wei was still asleep. She went to the government office without alerting her family. As soon as she arrived at the government office, she saw a carriage leaving. The government officer was surprised to see Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu, you came at the right time. We were just about to go and find you. Master Wu Ju said that there was another murder case in Xiangle Vige. He and Magistrate Wei have already gone over.¡± Liu Sanniang said, ¡°Does Wu Ju know where the murder happened?¡± The officer nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. He knows the location. I don¡¯t know how he knows. Miss Liu, wait here. I¡¯ll go get Chu Yan.¡± Liu Sanniang also knew that a new murder wasmitted, but she did not know the exact location. This proved that Wu Ju was far stronger than her. Zhu Zongyang came out and looked at Liu Sanniang with a smile. ¡°Miss Liu, why are you sote? If you came earlier, you could have gone with Magistrate Wei.¡± It was not difficult to tell from Zhu Zongyang¡¯s tone that he was gloating. Although he did not know anything about mystics, he could not stand the fact that Liu Sanniang did not do anything and earned more money than him. Now, there was a master more powerful than Liu Sanniang at the government office. What was more humiliating for Liu Sanniang than that? Zhu Zongyang wanted to see an angry expression on Liu Sanniang¡¯s face, but he was disappointed. Liu Sanniang¡¯s expression was calm as she ignored Zhu Zongyang. After being ignored, Zhu Zongyang felt a little embarrassed. He thought that Liu Sanniang might be angry, find it difficult to ept, or lose control of her emotions. However, he did not expect Liu Sanniang to disregard himpletely. He snorted and left in a huff. Chapter 178 - The Third Case

Chapter 178: The Third Case

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

The constable guarding the door held back hisughter, impressed by Liu Sanniang. Assistant Zhu was simply a walking embarrassment. Even though Liu Sanniang was a little girl, she was by no means ordinary. From the calm expression on her face, it could be seen that Liu Sanniang was clearly not angry. The people in the government office admired her for this. With Wu Ju around, it was very likely that Liu Sanniang would be reced. The constables thought that if it were them, they would definitely hold grudges, but Liu Sanniang did not mind at all. When Lin Zheng heard that Liu Sanniang was here, he quickly came out of the government office. When he saw Liu Sanniang, he wanted tofort her, but when he saw her, he smiled. ¡°Miss Liu,e in and wait.¡± Liu Sanniang did not need anyforting. Her mind had long surpassed that of a mortal. How could she take such a petty thing seriously? When Liu Sanniang entered the government office, she asked. ¡°How are the two murderers now?¡± Lin Zheng said, ¡°It¡¯s still the same. Other than not being able to remember anything, the man is still normal. The woman is a little deranged, and keeps losing control of her bowels.¡± The man¡¯s identity hadn¡¯t been found out yet. They still didn¡¯t know where he was from and who he was. As for Huang Jinzhi, her situation was more serious. She was mentally unstable and seemed to have lost her mind. She couldn¡¯t eat or drink and couldn¡¯t control her bowel movement. As Liu Sanniang was deep in thought, Lin Zheng said slowly, ¡°Miss Liu, we¡¯ve looked into the background of Huang Jinzhi¡¯s family. Her family was originally from Huanghu Vige. Twenty years ago, the entire vige was burned down and it was no longer habitable. The vigers who lived there originally, moved out. It was at that time that Huang Jinzhi¡¯s family moved to Zhijie vige.¡± At the same time, they had handed out the man¡¯s portrait and promised to reward those who could provide any clues. The government office was running out of manpower. After two murders, not to mention the government office, even the coroner was extremely busy. The victims who were dismembered had to be stitched up andpared. Liu Sanniang looked at Lin Zheng and asked. ¡°Where is Huanghu Vige?¡± ...... Lin Zheng replied. ¡°Huanghu Vige is the furthest vige in Yong County. It takes a day to go there and back. It¡¯s very poor. Now, it¡¯s probably deste.¡± It was very far, and no one had lived there for twenty years. Liu Sanniang could not think of any connection between Huanghu Vige and the murder case. Lin Zheng did not disturb Liu Sanniang¡¯s thoughts. He stood up and went out. Chu Yan soon arrived there. He walked to Liu Sanniang¡¯s side and sat down. Liu Sanniang was lost in her thoughts, and Chu Yan did not speak. After a while, Liu Sanniang came back to her senses and realized that Chu Yan had already arrived. She looked at him in a daze. ¡°When did youe?¡± Chu Yan smiled faintly. ¡°I have been here for a while.¡± He had been waiting patiently all this time. Seeing that she was thinking, he did not disturb her. Liu Sanniang was a little embarrassed. She stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look at Huang Jinzhi.¡± She did not need to go to Xiangle Vige. If Wu Ju could solve it, she did not need to interfere. If Wu Ju could not solve it, it would be useless even if she went. She was not Wu Ju¡¯s match. Chu Yan nodded. When Liu Sanniang saw Huang Jinzhi, she was sitting in the prison cell of the government office, motionless and wet. The officer said with disdain, ¡°Miss Liu, it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t care about her. She¡¯s a woman, so we can¡¯t really do anything, right?¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. The officer smiled. ¡°Miss Liu, take your time. I won¡¯t disturb you.¡± The officer opened the door and left. Liu Sanniang walked closer and said, ¡°Huang Jinzhi?¡± Huang Jinzhi did not react. Her eyes were nk. She did not seem to be able to hear anything. The blood on her face had dried and be ck. She stared nkly ahead, but no one knew what she was looking at. Liu Sanniang looked down and saw that Huang Jinzhi¡¯s wrist was swollen. She had been in the same position for a long time without budging an inch. Liu Sanniang reached out and held her hand. She still could not sense anything, but she used her strength to repair the wounds on Huang Jinzhi. It was hard to find the man¡¯s identity, but it was easy to find out the identity of Huang Jinzhi. Her husband was a man in histe fifties with a bad temper. However, he insisted that Huang Jinzhi could not have killed her entire family. When they asked him for a reason, he could not give any. However, he said with certainty that it was impossible for her to kill her family. However, the truth was that Huang Jinzhi dismembered her parents, brother, sister-inw, nephew, and niece. Her wrist even swelled up from chopping for too long. Liu Sanniang tried to sense Huang Jinzhi a few times but to no avail. When she came out of the cell, Chu Yan was waiting for her outside. When she saw Chu Yan, she felt inexplicably at ease. Liu Sanniang went to look at the man again. When the man saw Liu Sanniang, he was a little anxious. ¡°Miss Liu, have you investigated it? I was wronged, no? I didn¡¯t kill anyone, right?¡± He couldn¡¯t remember anything at all, but he knew that he didn¡¯t have the balls to kill people. Killing would get him beheaded. He was terrified. He didn¡¯t want to die. Liu Sanniang looked at him. ¡°We¡¯re still investigating it.¡± The man was a little disappointed, but he was also relieved. He said to himself, ¡°I didn¡¯t kill anyone. Magistrate Wei will definitely clear my name.¡± It was unknown if he said this tofort himself or to get Liu Sanniang tofort him. Liu Sanniang said nothing. Aftering out of the cell, Chu Yan held her hand and squeezed it. ¡°Have you eaten?¡± Liu Sanniang shook her head. She hadn¡¯t eaten anything. The prophetic dream and her helplessness made her lose her appetite. She only wanted to find the murderer as soon as possible. Why did the murderer have to kill people so brutally? Chu Yan held her hand and walked out. ¡°Let¡¯s go and eat.¡± Chu Yan brought Liu Sanniang to a noodle shop and ordered two servings of oil doused noodles and a portion of braised meat. At first, Liu Sanniang didn¡¯t have any appetite. Chu Yan held his chopsticks and said calmly, ¡°Do you want me to feed you?¡± Liu Sanniang quickly picked up her chopsticks and started to eat. ¡°No, no need.¡± After eating, she realized that the taste was actually not bad. After eating a bowl of noodles, the two of them returned to the government office. Chu Yan took out a handkerchief and wiped the corner of Liu Sanniang¡¯s mouth. She was struck dumb. Chu Yan was bing more and more intimate with her. Not long after returning to the government office, Wei Shi and the others returned. The unfortunate family that was wiped out also had the surname Huang. The murderer was the son, Huang Shantian. Wei Shi¡¯s eyes were red and bloodshot. He said to Liu Sanniang, ¡°Miss Liu, as expected, the murderer doesn¡¯t remember anything. The murder weapon is the hoe which the family often used at home.¡± All the evidence could prove that Huang Shantian was the murderer, but why did he kill all his family members? He didn¡¯t remember a thing, but when the constable said that he had killed his entire family, he screamed and fainted. Liu Sanniang looked at Wu Ju, who said calmly, ¡°I was a step toote. I only managed to dissipate the resentment, but I couldn¡¯t save their lives.¡± Liu Sanniang asked him. ¡°Were they also originally from Huanghu Vige?¡± Wei Shi was stunned. ¡°What Huanghu Vige?¡± Lin Zheng stepped forward and said, ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve already investigated Huang Jinzhi¡¯s family. Twenty years ago, her family moved out of Huanghu Vige.¡± Chapter 179 - She Is Scared

Chapter 179: She Is Scared

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Liu Sanniang asked this to see if there was a connection between the three cases. As long as there was one connection, she knew which direction to work in. Wei Shi nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. When we asked the surrounding vigers, they mentioned that the family moved here 20 years ago from Huanghu Vige. That vige was burned down 20 years ago and everyone moved out.¡± Wei Shi¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Did the family of the first case from Huanghu Vige too?¡± Wei Shi immediately instructed his men. ¡°Go and check if the family of the first case was from Huanghu Vige too. Then, find out where the families that moved out of Huang Hu Vige are now!¡± Lin Zheng did not dy and immediately took his men to Chaoyang Vige to investigate. Wei Shi let out a breath. The three cases were now connected, but it made him even more worried. He still had no idea who the murderer was. He was worried that there would be a fourth case soon. ¡°If we can find the victim in advance, we might be able to catch the murderer and no one will die,¡± Wu Ju looked at Liu Sanniang and said calmly. Wei Shi agreed. ¡°That would be the best scenario. We must catch the murderer and not let him continuemiting atrocities.¡± Wu Ju smiled faintly. ¡°With me and Miss Liu around, we¡¯ll definitely be able to catch the murderer.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Wu Ju as if she was trying to guess if he was telling the truth. Wu Ju was kind-looking and his gaze was sincere. Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡± Not long after, the corpses of the family that were wiped out in Xiangle Vige were sent back. Liu Sanniang went to look at the corpses. It was a tragic sight. ...... The whole family was smashed to death by Huang Shantian with a hoe. Their faces were badly mutted. The coroner came quickly and confirmed that the deaths were caused by the hoe. The children were no exception. When she came out of the government office, Liu Sanniang saw Wu Ju standing by the roadside. When he saw hering out, he smiled and waited for her. Liu Sanniang turned around and nced at Chu Yan. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°Go, I¡¯m right beside you. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Liu Sanniang was speechless. She was not afraid. She just felt pressured with Chu Yan by her side all the time. However, she did not say anything and walked towards Wu Ju. ¡°Miss Liu, can I buy you a cup of tea?¡± Wu Ju was gentle and polite. Looking at his kind expression, one would find it impossible to refuse. If it were anyone else, they probably would have agreed without a second thought. However, Liu Sanniang remembered that Chu Yan said that Wu Ju was stenchy. She asked him. ¡°Why?¡± Wu Ju looked at Liu Sanniang and said, ¡°Miss Liu is blessed by the heavens. I want to discuss Buddhism and karma with you.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± She followed him with Chu Yan beside her. Wu Ju seemed to be very familiar with Yong County. He walked in front and never looked back. There were fewer and fewer people on the street. When they reached a teahouse, Wu Ju went in first. Liu Sanniang followed him in, but she suddenly tripped over something and almost fell. She was held up by a hand. Wu Ju said gently, ¡°Miss Liu, be careful.¡± Liu Sanniang stood up and looked behind her. Chu Yan was gone. Wu Ju smiled. ¡°Miss Liu, pleasee in.¡± Liu Sanniang felt that her feet were out of her control. She walked in. Wu Ju sat down at the table. A wooden tea set was prepared in advance. After sitting down, he began to wash the cups and tea. Liu Sanniang sat down opposite Wu Ju. She did not know what Wu Ju wanted to do, but Chu Yan was missing. It must be Wu Ju¡¯s doing. Wu Ju¡¯s cultivation level was far higher than hers. Liu Sanniang really felt danger this time. With her life in Wu Ju¡¯s hands, Liu Sanniang didn¡¯t panic but stayed collected. She observed Wu Ju and saw that he was calm and not impetuous. Wu Ju also knew that Liu Sanniang was looking at him. He smiled and said, ¡°My master taught me how to make tea. He said that I¡¯m impetuous and that making tea and copying scriptures are both meticulous work that can calm me down. While making tea, the first thing to do is wash the tea. After the tea is washed, it won¡¯t taste bitter. The second thing to do is make the tea.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at him calmly. From washing tea to making tea, Wu Ju was very meticulous, as if he was really just here to drink tea and chat with Liu Sanniang. Wu Ju pushed the first cup of tea to Liu Sanniang and gestured for her to drink it. Liu Sanniang picked up her teacup and took a sip. Wu Ju smiled. ¡°Is it good?¡± Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t like tea, so I can¡¯t really tell.¡± Wu Ju didn¡¯t mind. He smiled. ¡°People¡¯s taste differs.¡± Liu Sanniang cut to the chase. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to discuss Buddhism with me?¡± Wu Ju nodded. ¡°I wanted to start with chit-chat, but you don¡¯t seem to be into it. Then I¡¯ll just get to the point.¡± Wu Ju paused and looked at Liu Sanniang. Seeing her calm expression, he said, ¡°Miss Liu, what do you think karma is?¡± Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°Everything in the world is karma.¡± Wu Ju smiled. ¡°What do you think of the three murder cases?¡± Liu Sanniang did not speak. She looked at Wu Ju, who was no longer smiling. His eyes were like an endless dark abyss that was sucking Liu Sanniang in. With a crisp sound, something seemed to be broken. Liu Sanniang turned around and saw Chu Yan standing not far from her with a cold expression. Wu Ju smiled. ¡°Miss Liu, have a good dream.¡± Chu Yan walked over, grabbed Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand, and walked out with her. Liu Sanniang could only jog to keep up with his walking. She could feel that Chu Yan was angry. He was like a dark storm, ready to roar. The fear in Liu Sanniang¡¯s heart rose. Her voice trembled unconsciously. ¡°Chu Yan, let go of me.¡± Chu Yan suddenly stopped in his tracks. He pulled Liu Sanniang into his arms and hugged her tightly. Liu Sanniang was terrified. For some reason, she was very afraid of Chu Yan. Chu Yan lowered his head as if he was about to kiss her. Liu Sanniang couldn¡¯t help but tremble. Chu Yan ran his lips across her forehead and hugged her tightly. His voice was slightly hoarse. ¡°Sanniang, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Liu Sanniang gulped and tried to suppress the fear in her heart. She trembled and said, ¡°Let go of me.¡± Chu Yan let go of Liu Sanniang and looked at her. His eyes were as dark as ink, like a bottomless well. Without any hesitation, Liu Sanniang turned around and ran away. This Chu Yan now was the real him. His gentleness before was fake. Chapter 180 - The Fourth Case

Chapter 180: The Fourth Case

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Chu Yan looked at Liu Sanniang¡¯s back. His eyes darkened. He had scared her. Almost all of his power was sealed, so he could not help much with Sanniang¡¯s tribtion. Under his watch, Liu Sanniang was taken away by Wu Ju. Chu Yan wished he could kill him. Wu Ju was not a good person. This was a factor that Chu Yan could not control. If Wu Ju harmed Liu Sanniang, his thousand years of hard work would be in vain. When he forcefully broke the formation, he hadn¡¯t yet calmed down and almost kissed her. Although he regained his rationality in time, he still scared her. Chu Yan¡¯s eyes were terrifyingly deep. After a long time, he turned around and left. Liu Sanniang kept running, as if there was a ghost chasing after her. Her heart was beating extremely fast, and her mind was in a mess. She felt that her home was the only safe ce in this world. She ran home, closed the door, and returned to her room. She climbed into bed, leaned her back against the wall, and wrapped herself in the nket. After a long time, it gradually darkened outside, but her mind was still nk. Liu Sanniang began to think seriously. Her fear of Chu Yan seemed to be engraved in her soul, not because Chu Yan was the General of Dingbei in her previous life. What Chu Yan did in this life was too far from his original life trajectory. In this life, he did not join the army. Instead, he became a constable and was engaged to her. Liu Sanniang felt extremely ufortable. In a daze, she leaned against the bed and fell asleep unknowingly. Liu Sanniang felt like she was in a furnace. It was hot. The door was pushed open and she heard footsteps approaching. A hand was ced on her forehead. The warm andfortable feeling made her open her eyes in a daze. Liu Sanniang asked in a weak voice. ¡°Mother, is that you?¡± Madam Wei frowned. ¡°Why do you have a fever?¡± ...... Liu Sanniang¡¯s forehead was very hot and she became extremely worried. ¡°Mother, I missed you so much,¡± Liu Sanniang said with difficulty. Madam Wei¡¯s heart almost melted. She hugged Liu Sanniang and said gently, ¡°I¡¯m here. Are you too tired? Rest well, okay? You¡¯ve already done a good job. I will cook something you like.¡± Liu Sanniang did not hear it clearly but nodded subconsciously. ¡°Mother, thank you.¡± Madam Wei sighed helplessly. She didn¡¯t know what she could do to help her daughter. Liu Sanniang had a fever. Madam Wei asked Liu Eng to get a doctor. Liu Dng and Mr. Liu went to cook. When the doctor came to prescribe medicine, Madam Wei said to Liu Dng worriedly, ¡°Dng, go out and ask if something happened in the government office.¡± Madam Wei¡¯s heart ached when she saw her daughter falling ill because of exhaustion. She would rather Liu Sanniang be an ordinary person instead of a psychic and lead an ordinary and happy life. Liu Dng nodded and went out after eating. Madam Wei fed medicine to Liu Sanniang but the girl was in a trance. There was a sweet smell lingering at the tip of her nose. She could feel Madam Wei¡¯s presence. Liu Sanniang leaned against her mother and said, ¡°It¡¯s sweet.¡± Mother¡¯s love was so sweet. Madam Wei thought that Liu Sanniang wanted to eat sweet eggs and immediately shouted. ¡°Take care of Sanniang. I¡¯ll cook some eggs for her.¡± It was heartbreaking for her to see Liu Sanniang suddenly falling ill. Mr. Liu quickly came over to sit by the bed and wipe Liu Sanniang¡¯s forehead with a wet handkerchief. Madam Wei came over with the egg and held Liu Sanniang in her arms while Mr. Liu blew on the sweet water and fed it to Liu Sanniang. Mr. Liu¡¯s eyes were gentle. ¡°Time flies. I remember that Sanniang liked to eat the sweet eggs you cooked when she was young.¡± Madam Wei could also feel that the girl in her arms had grown up. She sighed and wished that time could pass slower. After eating the eggs, Madam Wei put Liu Sanniang to sleep. She asked Mr. Liu to cover their daughter¡¯s forehead with a hot towel to make her sweat. At midnight, Liu Sanniang¡¯s fever subsided. Madam Wei heaved a sigh of relief and changed Liu Sanniang¡¯s clothes before shey down to sleep. When Liu Sanniang woke up, it was already dawn. She was in Madam Wei¡¯s arms, just like when she was young. Liu Sanniang inhaled Madam Wei¡¯s scent. It was really sweet. When Madam Wei woke up, the first thing she did was to touch Liu Sanniang¡¯s forehead. After confirming she was fine, Madam Wei stood up in relief. ¡°Rest well. I will go and cook.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. She was in good spirits now. She also knew that she suddenly had a feverst night, but it disappeared as quickly as it came. Liu Sanniang got up. Liu Dng and Liu Eng were both there to help clean up the house. Liu Sanniang felt a little guilty. She must have made them worried about her terribly. She went to check in on General ck. The little dog was chubby. When he smelled her scent, he leaned over and licked her palm. Liu Sanniang touched General ck. After breakfast, Mr. Liu said, ¡°Sanniang, what do you want to eat? I¡¯ll go buy it.¡± Liu Eng said, ¡°Sanniang likes braised pork, steamed meat, braised fish, chicken, duck, and¡­¡± Madam Wei shot a fierce look at him. ¡°Is your name Sanniang?¡± Liu Dng smiled and did not say anything. Liu Eng continued unabashedly. ¡°Both our favorite foods are the same.¡± Madam Wei chuckled. Mr. Liu also smiled. Mr. Liu said, ¡°I¡¯ll go buy the ingredients. Sanniang has lost weighttely. She needs to eat more.¡± Madam Wei looked at Liu Sanniang. She had indeed lost weight. Not long after, someone from the government office came. Mr. Liu and the others frowned. Liu Sanniang went to open the door. Officer Zhang smiled and greeted Liu Dng and Liu Eng. ¡°Uncle Liu, Dng and Liu Eng, you¡¯re at home too.¡± Mr. Liu ignored him. Liu Eng rolled his eyes at the officer. ¡°We¡¯re not at home.¡± Liu Dng said nothing. Officer Zhang was stunned. He had just arrived and did not do anything. Why did the Liu family not seem to wee him¡­ Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll talk on the way.¡± Liu Sanniang turned around and was about to tell her father when her father said, ¡°Go ahead. Be careful. Your fever has just subsided. Don¡¯t catch a cold. If you get sick, your mother will be worried.¡± ¡®And we¡¯ll also be worried.¡¯ Liu Sanniang nodded and went out with Officer Zhang. After leaving the house, Officer Zhang suddenly realized why he wasn¡¯t weed in the house a few moments ago. It turned out that Miss Liu was sick, but there was nothing he could do. Miss Liu was a master of the government office, and this case needed her. If it were him, he would also be unhappy if his daughter was sick and had to work. On the way, Officer Zhang said to Liu Sanniang, ¡°Miss Liu, the fourth murder case has beenmitted in Dayu Vige. The family is also surnamed Huang. They moved there from Huanghu Vige twenty years ago. The murderer is the son. He¡¯s a fool.¡± Chapter 181 - Sensing Abnormality

Chapter 181: Sensing Abnormality

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

The family was killed by their son. The murderer was called Huang Daniu. Now, the four families had one thing inmon. Liu Sanniang asked him. ¡°Has Master Wu Ju gone to investigate?¡± Officer Zhang nodded. ¡°Master Wu Ju has already investigated it. Huang Daniu is a fool. He doesn¡¯t remember anything. He¡¯s just like Huang Jinzhi. Master Wu Ju said that we have to find the rest of the people who moved out of Huanghu Vige.¡± Huang Daniu was a fool who couldn¡¯t even take care of himself and would not provide them with useful information. Officer Zhang continued. ¡°The neighbors said that Huang Daniu¡¯s family moved there 20 years ago. They only had a retarded son and didn¡¯t give birth to another one in so many years. This family was quite liked by the vigers. Everyone had a good impression of them. They said that the family loved to help people and were kind-hearted. They don¡¯t know why Huang Daniu killed his parents with his own hands.¡± Officer Zhang also found it unbelievable that Huang Daniu would do such a thing. Even if Huang Daniu was a fool, the vigers did not seem to dislike him. Speaking of which, everyone said that it was a pity that they had such a foolish son. However, the Huang couple was considered to be rich. Even with a retarded son, their life was not too bad.¡± Most of the people in the vige had been helped by the Huang couple. The vigers even wanted to find a wife for the fool, but the Huang couple rejected it. Although the reason wasn¡¯t told, everyone knew that it was because of Huang Daniu. Huang Daniu was a fool, incapable of farming or making money. He was useless. The vigers assumed that the couple was kind-hearted and would rather have no descendants than let a girl marry their son and ruin her life. Liu Sanniang went straight to the government office¡¯s morgue. Wei Shi and Wu Ju were already there. When he saw Liu Sanniang, Wei Shi was a little awkward because they did not inform Liu Sanniang when they went to Dayu Vige this morning. Wu Ju looked at Liu Sanniang and said, ¡°Miss Liu, you don¡¯t look very good. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Wei Shi looked at Liu Sanniang and asked with concern. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you sick?¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°I think I caught a cold or drank something I shouldn¡¯t have. I had a fever.¡± ...... Liu Sanniang nced at Wu Ju. After seeing Wu Ju, she realized that there might be something wrong with the cup of tea he offered her.¡± She did not dreamst night. Perhaps it was because Madam Wei had been watching over her. What she felt was Madam Wei¡¯s warm love. She looked at Chu Yan, who was not far away, and quickly looked away awkwardly. Chu Yan looked at Liu Sanniang and his eyes darkened. Wei Shi said, ¡°The weather is getting cold now. Miss Liu, you have to be careful.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. She walked to the two corpses and reached out to touch and sense them. As expected, she could only sense memories of daily life. There were no memories rted to their deaths. Liu Sanniang could feel that the couple lived a very peaceful life with their retarded son. Sometimes, when they were tired aftering back home, the retarded son, Huang Daniu, would pour a cup of tea for them. He was stupid and spilled the tea all the way. He was always dirty. No matter how cleanly he dressed up, he¡¯d always end up being dirty. Mrs. Huang would gently wipe the saliva from the corner of her son¡¯s mouth and the dirt on his face. Liu Sanniang retracted her hand. She did not know how terrified and sad the Huang couple was before being murdered by their son. Without his parents, what would happen to Huang Daniu? Liu Sanniang said, ¡°They don¡¯t have any memories either.¡± Wei Shi did not dare to look into Liu Sanniang¡¯s eyes. He said, ¡°I¡¯ve already ordered to find the people who moved out of Huanghu Vige. As soon as we find anyone, we¡¯ll rush over.¡± In the past few days, he could not sleep at all, troubled by the cases arising one after another. He only wanted to catch the murderer. Wei Shi felt that something was wrong with him. The guilt in his heart made him not dare to look into Liu Sanniang¡¯s eyes again. He felt extremely guilty for not informing Liu Sanniang this morning. Facing Liu Sanniang¡¯s sharp eyes, he felt his face burning. Liu Sanniang nodded. Now she just had to wait for news. Aftering out of the morgue, Wei Shi suddenly instructed Wu Ju. ¡°Master Wu Ju, can you take a look at the four murderers again?¡± Wu Ju looked at Wei Shi and nodded. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll go take a look now.¡± After Wu Ju left, Wei Shi thought for a while. He looked at Liu Sanniang and then looked away before finally saying. ¡°Miss Liu, can we talk in private?¡± Liu Sanniang nodded, and Wei Shi heaved a sigh of relief. When they reached the back of the main hall, Wei Shi looked at Liu Sanniang in shame. ¡°Miss Liu, I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°Sir, you don¡¯t have to apologize to me.¡± Wei Shi shook his head. ¡°Miss Liu, to be honest, the first time I saw that monk, I felt very strange. The second time I saw him, I felt even more strange. I think you felt it too. Do you remember when I asked him if I could talk to him in private?¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. Wei Shi said, ¡°In my heart, you¡¯re a close friend who can stand side by side with me and I respect you. Therefore, I can¡¯t invite him in front of you. If I have any questions, I¡¯ll ask them directly. I feel very strange. Not only did I ask him for help, but I also started to neglect you.¡± Liu Sanniang frowned slightly. Wei Shi was a good official. At this point, the first thing to do was to find out the murderer. Liu Sanniang did not think too much about Wei Shi asking Wu Ju for help and neglecting her. She felt that Wu Ju was strange, but as long as he could be of some help to solving this case, she didn¡¯t care. After Wei Shi said that, Liu Sanniang felt that she had been negligent. She knew that Wei Shi was a good official, but she did not know him as a person. Chapter 182 - Good And Evil As One

Chapter 182: Good And Evil As One

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Liu Sanniang looked at Wei Shi and said, ¡°Wu Ju is stronger than me. I might not be able to discover what he did. If you want me to see what he did, I can give it a try.¡± Wei Shi felt relieved. The heavy feeling suddenly disappeared. He reached out his hand. ¡°I do. I really do. Actually, I can¡¯t remember what I said to Wu Ju that day.¡± Liu Sanniang grabbed Wei Shi¡¯s wrist. This was the second time she was reading Wei Shi. Wei Shi was very nervous and his mental defense was strong. Liu Sanniang could tell that this defense was built up by an external force that did not belong to Wei Shi, but it had fused with Wei Shi¡¯s spiritual sense to prevent his mind from being invaded. Liu Sanniang¡¯s power was gentle, but this force still treated Liu Sanniang as a threat and began to turn into a sharp de. Wei Shi could feel it. He felt rmed and his body tensed up. Why was this happening? He trusted Liu Sanniang very much, but now, he felt extremely threatened. Wei Shi gritted his teeth. ¡°Miss Liu, don¡¯t hold back your power. I hate it the most when I am not in full control of myself. If I¡¯m controlled by someone else, I¡¯d rather die.¡± At first, he was just suspicious. He did not think too much about it and only assumed that it was because he wanted to solve the case too much. However, when he was tossing and turning in bed at night, unable to sleep, he felt that it was strange. Even if he wanted to solve the case terribly, he would not neglect Liu Sanniang. Over the past few days, every time he saw Liu Sanniang, he would feel a little strange and have countless thoughts in his mind. However, this had never happened before. Only then did he know that something was really wrong with him. When Liu Sanniang heard Wei Shi¡¯s words, she did not hesitate and directly turned her power into des topete with that power. Finally, the mental defense was broken down. Liu Sanniang¡¯s power was like a dark cloud that devoured that power. Liu Sanniang heaved a sigh of relief. After a while, she said, ¡°Wu Ju seems to be able to bewitch people. From the first time you saw him, there was actually a force in you that belonged to him. That day, when you both entered the house, you didn¡¯t say anything. You just looked into Wu Ju¡¯s eyes and came out after a while.¡± Wei Shi said nervously, ¡°Then what should I do?¡± ...... Liu Sanniang said, ¡°I¡¯ll just fuse that power with mine.¡± Wu Ju¡¯s power was ck and evil, but she was the nemesis of all evil. After Liu Sanniang retracted her hand, Wei Shi let out a long sigh. ¡°Thank you, Miss Liu. That strange feeling is gone.¡± Facing Liu Sanniang, he did not feel guilty anymore. Liu Sanniang said, ¡°Sir, your willpower is very strong.¡± Wei Shi smiled. ¡°It¡¯s because I have an obsession with truth.¡± It was precisely because of this obsession that he quickly sensed that something was wrong. If it were anyone else, they would not have noticed this invisible change at all. Wei Shi thought of Wu Ju and frowned. ¡°Miss Liu, what should we do with this monk?¡± Liu Sanniang said, ¡°Sir, perhaps only by finding the survivors of Huanghu Vige can we know the truth. Wu Ju is stronger than me. If he really wants to do evil, we can¡¯t stop him. He asked me what karma is. These murder cases might be a karma.¡± Wei Shi was worried. ¡°What kind of karma would result in so many people being killed?¡± Liu Sanniang shook her head. Wu Ju was an enigma. Chu Yan said that he was stenchy, but every time Liu Sanniang looked at him, she felt that he was kind-hearted. He was evil and good, both in one body. Liu Sanniang did not know how he did it. There were four murder cases, but the resentment was exorcized by Wu Ju. The remaining memories were all beautiful. Wei Shi looked at Liu Sanniang and said firmly, ¡°No matter how difficult it is, we will get to the bottom of it.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. When Wei Shi and Liu Sanniang came out, Wu Ju had already returned from checking the murderers. After knowing that Wei Shi was talking to Liu Sanniang alone, he waited for them toe out and said, ¡°Sir, those people are still the same as before.¡± Wei Shi had already calmed down and nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡± Wu Xiao smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± The people from the government office did not feel any change in Wei Shi, but Wu Ju did. He looked at Liu Sanniang and smiled again. Liu Sanniang looked at Wu Ju and looked away. She was puzzled. Wu Ju seemed to be the murderer, but he took the initiative to work with them. Wasn¡¯t he afraid that Wei Shi would find out the truth? At noon, a constable returned to the government office on a horse. As he ran into the government office, he panted and said, ¡°S-Sir, we found out that five families moved out of Huanghu Vige twenty years ago. There¡¯s still one left. They built a house between Huanghu Vige and Hujia Vige. It belongs to Hujia Vige now.¡± Four out of five families had already been wiped out. Wei Shi immediately passed the order. ¡°Quick, go to Hujia Vige immediately. Bring the troops from the government office.¡± They did not know what would happen tonight. They had to rush over and protect thest family. The massacre must not happen again. Liu Sanniang nced at Wu Ju but his expression was calm as he followed them. Liu Sanniang also walked out. When Chu Yan held her hand, she subconsciously froze. When he used a little more strength, Liu Sanniang panicked. Chu Yan seemed to have read Liu Sanniang¡¯s mind and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s gonna be a long journey. Let¡¯s take our own carriage.¡± Liu Sanniang wanted to refuse, but Chu Yan held her hand and did not let go. He grinned and said, ¡°Sanniang, be a good girl.¡± She was really annoyed. She had already seen his true colors. Why was he still pretending to be amb when he was in fact a wolf! When Liu Sanniang left the government office, she realized that the carriage was already parked outside. Liu Sanniang had no choice but to get in. While entering the carriage, Liu Sanniang gritted her teeth and muttered. ¡°Damn it.¡± At the thought that they would get married in the future, Liu Sanniang wanted to cry. How did she end up with him? After a few hours of traveling, Liu Sanniang was sleepy and drifted into a slumber. She actually dreamed that she had turned into a little rabbit, and a wolf was staring at her with its ferocious eyes. She was extremely afraid. The wolf said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I won¡¯t eat you, but why do you smell so good?¡± Chapter 183 - Relying On Each Other

Chapter 183: Relying On Each Other

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

The wolf suddenly pounced on her and bit her neck. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll just lick you. I won¡¯t eat you.¡± Liu Sanniang was frightened awake. At the same time, the carriage stopped. Chu Yan lifted the curtain and said in a low voice, ¡°We¡¯ve arrived at the destination.¡± Chu Yan had half of his body inside the carriage. Seeing him, Liu Sanniang felt a sense of suffocation. She blurted out. ¡°Don¡¯t eat me!¡± Chu Yan was stunned for a moment before he suddenly smiled. He reached out and touched Liu Sanniang¡¯s head. ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± She hadn¡¯t even grown up yet. Liu Sanniang came back to her senses and blushed. The carriage had already reached Hujia Vige. It was very difficult to have the carriage go through the vige because the road was extremely bumpy, so they could only walk. Themoners could not help but be curious about what was going on and why so many officers were here. The vige chief was an old schr in his sixties. When he saw the officers, he immediately weed them respectfully. The old schr smiled and said, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m Hu Wangping, the vige chief of Hujia. What happened?¡± Wei Shi said, ¡°Take us to Huang Ming¡¯s house.¡± The old schr thought for a moment. ¡°Huang Ming¡¯s house is still a little far away. Sir, why don¡¯t you take a rest and drink some tea before¡­¡± Wei Shi interrupted the old schr. ¡°Set out immediately.¡± The old schr was a little terrified. Did something serious happen? However, he didn¡¯t have time to ask around at this moment. He could only take Wei Shi and the others to Huang Ming¡¯s house. ...... After Liu Sanniang got out of the carriage, she saw that Hujia Vige was in the mountains. Huanghu Vige was two mountains away, and between the two viges lived a family, Huang Ming¡¯s family. The old schr exined to Wei Shi that Huang Ming was blind in one eye and his family was dead, leaving only his granddaughter and him to live together. The old schr said that he had persuaded Huang Ming many times to move closer to them, but he refused. The old schr couldn¡¯t get a word out of Wei Shi and was flustered. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder if a rich rtive of Huang Ming¡¯s hade looking for him. Wu Ju walked slowly. The constables beside him had already surpassed him. Behind him was Liu Sanniang. When Liu Sanniang realized that it was Wu Ju in front of her, her hand was held. Wu Ju turned around and smiled at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu, what do you think of this ce?¡± She looked around. It was now autumn and most of the crops had been harvested. However, the soil she saw was not fertile, as if it hadn¡¯t been plowed for decades. The more she walked, the less fertile the soil. The trees were not tall and looked really bare. Liu Sanniang said, ¡°This ce is very barren.¡± Even if farming was done, the yield of suchnd would not be high. Wu Ju continued. ¡°Miss, have you heard that there was a fire here? It burned across three mountains and turned everything into ashes.¡± Liu Sanniang responded. ¡°After the fire, the vegetation will turn into ashes and the soil will be fertile.¡± However, this ce was barren. Wu Ju looked into the distance. After walking for a while, he said slowly, ¡°What if the fire burned the spirit of the mountain god?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Wu Ju¡¯s back. When he spoke, his tone was calm and his aura was warm. Liu Sanniang couldn¡¯t help but wonder what kind of rtionship he had with Huanghu Vige and what was going on with the spirit of the mountain god. Chu Yan tightened his grip. Liu Sanniang turned to look at him and said in annoyance, ¡°Let go.¡± When Chu Yan let go after hearing that, Liu Sanniang was stunned. Why was he so obedient? The old schr brought them to Huang Ming¡¯s house. There were only three small houses and two sheds of different sizes. The courtyard was not walled and the surroundings were deste. There was somend beside the house where some vegetables had been nted. The sky was almost dark. A girl of eight or nine years old was carrying a wooden bucket to feed the pigs. When she saw that there were so many people, she was stunned and stammered. ¡°W-Who are you looking for?¡± The old schr went forward and said with a smile, ¡°Niuniu, we¡¯re looking for your grandpa. Where¡¯s he?¡± Huang Niuniu looked at the old schr, then at the rest of the people. She carried the wooden bucket and turned around to return to the house. She shouted loudly. ¡°Grandpa, the vige chief is looking for you.¡± ¡°Come in.¡± A husky voice came from inside the house. Because the house was too small to amodate so many people, Wei Shi turned around and instructed. ¡°Look around and wait for my orders.¡± Wei Shi only brought two constables, Wu Ju, Liu Sanniang, and Chu Yan in. Huang Ming¡¯s house was neat and tidy. When Huang Niuniu entered the house, she helped him up. Huang Ming could no longer see. Holding the walking stick, he smiled. ¡°Vige Chief, what¡¯s the matter? Why are there so many people here?¡± The old schr looked at Wei Shi and said, ¡°Magistrate Wei, who is in charge of Yong County, is looking for you.¡± Huang Ming was a little excited. ¡°The magistrate is here? Greetings, sir.¡± Huang Ming trembled as he knelt down and pulled his granddaughter to kneel down too. Wei Shi said to the old schr, ¡°Thank you. You can go back now. When you go back, don¡¯t say anything you shouldn¡¯t.¡± The old schr wanted to ask what was going on, but when he heard Wei Shi¡¯s cold order, he knew that he had to leave. He nodded repeatedly. ¡°Yes, yes. Don¡¯t worry, sir. I won¡¯t say anything.¡± Wei Shi gave Lin Zheng a look. Lin Zheng understood and followed the old schr out. He asked two people to send the old schr back to the vige to prevent him from lingering around and eavesdropping. After the old schr left, Wei Shi helped Huang Ming get up. Huang Ming couldn¡¯t see, but when Wei Shi helped him up, he was very excited. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect I could live to see Your Lordship one day.¡± Huang Niuniu looked at Wei Shi curiously and others curiously. In her life, all she had seen was the barren mountain area in front of the house. This ce was too deste, and themoners were not even willing toe over to herd cows. This entire mountain was inhabited only by the two of them. Wei Shi asked him. ¡°I won¡¯t beat around the bush. To tell you the truth, the families who moved out of Huanghu Vige with your family were killed a few days ago. Today is the fifth day. Your family is thest one.¡± Huang Ming was not prepared to hear that. His eyes widened in shock. He asked in a trembling voice. ¡°What? Sir, what did you say?¡± Wei Shi saw the panic in his eyes, which meant that he knew something. Wei Shi repeated. ¡°All those families, except for yours, have been killed.¡± Chapter 184 - Relying On Each Other

Chapter 184: Relying On Each Other

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Huang Ming¡¯s voice was choked with emotions. ¡°Who killed them?¡± Wei Shi replied neutrally. ¡°The first family was killed by an outsider. The second family was killed by their daughter. The third family was killed by their son with a hoe. The fourth family was killed by their retarded son.¡± Huang Ming held his walking stick with both hands and trembled. He said in a shivering voice, ¡°Is the son of the first family called Huang Yusheng? The daughter of the second family is Huang Jinzhi, the son of the third family is Huang Shantian, and the retarded son is Huang Daniu, right?¡± Wei Shi frowned. ¡°Who killed them? What do you know?¡± Huang Ming¡¯s teeth chattered uncontrobly. After a while, he spoke up but his voice was still trembling. ¡°Retribution. It¡¯s all retribution.¡± He reached out to search for something. Huang Niuniu seemed to know what he was searching for and quickly reached out her hand. Huang Ming grabbed his granddaughter¡¯s hand and heaved a sigh of relief before opening his mouth. ¡°Niu Niu, I¡¯m the one who harmed you.¡± Seeing Huang Ming¡¯s reaction, Wei Shi knew that he knew the truth. He was furious. ¡°Huang Ming, I brought hundreds of people to protect you. If you want to be safe, tell me the truth.¡± Huang Ming shook his head. ¡°Sir, go back. You can¡¯t help us with this. There¡¯s nothing that mortals can do. Go back. Ghosts havee back to take lives.¡± Wei Shi looked at Wu Ju and Liu Sanniang who remained calm and said, ¡°I brought psychics along with me. There are too many strange things about this matter. Hurry up and tell me the truth. Whether it¡¯s a demon or a ghost, someone will be able to subdue it.¡± ¡°Are there really psychics in this house, Sir?¡± Huang Ming asked as he looked around. Wei Shi suppressed his anger. ¡°Yes, we¡¯re here to protect you and your granddaughter. What¡¯s going on? You can¡¯t hide anything. You have to tell us everything.¡± Huang Ming hugged Huang Niuniu and said slowly, ¡°It¡¯s a long story, but if the psychics can subdue the ghosts, it¡¯s naturally the best oue.¡± Huang Niuniu looked at Wei Shi and then at her grandfather. She did not understand what the adults were saying, but she did not interrupt and listened quietly. ...... Wei Shi looked at Wu Ju and Liu Sanniang. He had brought many trained constables with him. If Wu Ju did something that Liu Sanniang could not deal with, they would tie up Huang Niuniu and Huang Ming and guard them tightly for the night. That way, no one would die. Wei Shi said, ¡°If you want to save people, you have to save yourself first. All the people who left Huanghu Vige were killed. Tell me the truth. I want to see what kind of demonmitted the crime!¡± What kind of evil would be so ruthless as to take so many lives? The four cases rted to Huanghu Vige were strange. If he could not find out the truth, he would not be able to feel at ease. Huang Ming said, ¡°Twenty years ago, in Huanghu Vige, the mountains and rivers were beautiful and thend was fertile. There were fewer than twenty families in Huanghu Vige. The entire vige relied on farming to survive. There was an orphan in the vige whose parents died early. He was collectively raised up by every family. He gave himself a name, Huang Lang¡¯er. He said that he was a mountain wolf and would grow up to be a wolf king one day and give the entire vige a good life.¡± Huang Ming seemed to be lost in his memories. ¡°When Huang Lang¡¯er was 18 years old, he brought back a beautiful wife from the mountains. She didn¡¯t know how to speak. Huang Lang¡¯er was infatuated with this strange woman. Everyone said that this woman was a demon. They imed so probably because of jealousy. But Huang Lang¡¯er didn¡¯t mind. He then established a family and was quite diligent. His life was getting better and better. When the woman was pregnant in October, the oldest midwife in the vige went to deliver the child. The midwife was so frightened that she fainted. She said that the woman was a weasel. After that, the midwife fell ill and remained bedridden till her death.¡± ¡°One night, when the midwife¡¯s daughter-inw woke up in the middle of the night, she found a weasel standing on the midwife¡¯s chest. It looked like it was trying to absorb the midwife¡¯s lifespan. She was frightened on the spot and hit the weasel with the teapot on the stove beside her. The weasel was scalded and ran away. When people rushed to Huang Lang¡¯er¡¯s house, he was applying medicine to his wife¡¯s arm. There was a big blister on her arm that was clearly caused by the scald. With a demon in the vige, who wouldn¡¯t be afraid? When Huang Lang¡¯er saw that the matter was getting out of hand, he said that his wife was not a demon, but a mountain god protecting this mountain.¡± ¡°Huang Lang¡¯er knelt down and kowtowed to us. He promised that he would take his family to the deep mountains and would never harm anyone. His life was miserable. We had watched him grow up and couldn¡¯t bear to see him starve to death in the mountains, so we did not ask him to move away. However, it was precisely because of this that we got ourselves into trouble. Demons are demons. They won¡¯t hesitate to harm the people.¡± ¡°Three years passed after that. In the fourth year, three men in their prime died in the vige. Their hearts seemed to have been pierced by sharp ws. When people went to question Huang Lang¡¯er, he said that they deserved to die. He said that they were lusting after his wife. He spoke up for the demon and forgot the kindness that the vigers had treated him with. We were all mortals. How could we be a match for the demon? That was the first time I saw the demon. Its ws were like hooks, and its eyes were sinister and terrifying.¡± ¡°Everyone was furious, but they had no choice but to swallow their anger. At this moment, they all wanted to chase away Huang Lang¡¯er but one dared to say a word.¡± ¡°In the same year, there was a drought. The well water dried up and the crops all died. We all knew that it was that demon who was causing trouble. In the entire vige, only Huang Lang¡¯er had a well where there was water. He said that his wife was the one who protected the well from drying up and wanted us to repay her kindness.¡± ¡°We weren¡¯t fools. We knew the drought was the demon¡¯s doing, but we couldn¡¯t do anything to her. We secretly took our savings and invited a master to subdue this demon. Huang Lang¡¯er and his son were humans. After his son was held hostage by us, Huang Lang¡¯er regained his rationality and said he was willing to give his life for his son. When the master asked the demon to surrender, not only did she not stop, but she also flew into a rage and threatened to bring inferno on the entire Huanghu Vige and burn it to ashes. That was the first time we heard her speaking humannguage.¡± The fire burned fiercely. In order to subdue her, the master died with her. Us, ordinary people fled for our lives and escaped from Huanghu Vige. Five families heard her curse. She screamed that she woulde back for revenge and kill us all.¡± Chapter 185 - Pulled Into An Illusion

Chapter 185: Pulled Into An Illusion

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

After saying that, Huang Ming sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect her to reallye back to take lives. It¡¯s been 20 years. She¡¯s extremely vicious. She¡¯s definitely capable of murdering.¡± Wei Shi looked pensive after hearing that. In the past, he would think what Huang Ming said was ridiculous and would not believe it. But now, Wei Shi looked at Liu Sanniang and then at Wu Ju. He suspected this monk but still couldn¡¯t figure out what rtionship he had with Huanghu Vige. The most likely thing was that he was the son of Huang Lang¡¯er and the weasel. However, when Huang Ming recalled the past, Wu Ju¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all. Noticing that Wei Shi was looking at him, Wu Ju turned to look at him and nodded. No matter how one looked at him, Wu Ju struck people as a kind Buddha instead of a murderer. Wu Ju asked Huang Ming calmly. ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡± Huang Ming was a little angry that his words were doubted. He excitedly held his walking stick and said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. That demon is vicious and ruthless. If not for her, why would Huanghu Vige end up bing a barrennd?¡± Wu Ju looked at Huang Ming and said with his hands put together, ¡°Amitabha.¡± At this moment, the constables outside knocked on the door. They said urgently, ¡°Sir, there¡¯s fog building up.¡± Lin Zheng looked at Wei Shi and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go out and take a look.¡± Wei Shi nodded. Lin Zheng opened the door and went out. The people he brought were all surrounding Huang Ming¡¯s house. In the distant mountains, there was a thick fog. Unknowingly, the surroundings were also covered in fog. The sky was dark and everything was shrouded in the thick mist. Lin Zheng frowned. He remembered the fog back in River Vige and felt a sense of uneasiness. Lin Zheng returned to the house and reported to Wei Shi, ¡°Sir, there¡¯s a fog.¡± Wei Shi looked at Huang Niuniu and Huang Ming and ordered. ¡°Tie their hands first.¡± ...... When Huang Ming heard that they were going to tie him up, he immediately pulled Huang Niuniu to his side and shouted. ¡°What are you doing? Are you really from the government?¡± Wei Shi said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the truth. The previous four murder cases were extremely strange. I need to tie your hands to prevent you from suddenly losing your mind and killing people.¡± Huang Ming sighed. ¡°This demon is very vicious. Are you really confident in subduing it?¡± He touched his granddaughter¡¯s hair and looked worried. ¡°Niuniu and I are the only ones left in my family. She is only eight years old.¡± Huang Niuniu hugged Huang Ming and started crying. ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t scare me. I am a good girl.¡± Huang Ming sighed. ¡°Sir, tie us up.¡± Wei Shi nodded and instructed the constables to tie the hands of the two of them. ¡°Amitabha¡­¡± Wu Ju sat on the ground, ced his palms together, and chanted softly, releasing an overwhelming power. Everyone felt it. Before they could express their awe, they copsed. Before Liu Sanniang lost consciousness, she felt as if her body was being forcefully dragged into the abyss. After an unknown period of time, Liu Sanniang smelled the fragrance of grass and trees. At the same time, she felt a throbbing pain. She opened her eyes and was instantly ovee with paining from her ankle. She was hurt. What was going on? Liu Sanniang took a deep breath before sitting up with difficulty. Her ankle was in extreme pain as it was mped by a trap. It was so painful that she could not concentrate. She reached out and tried to break the trap, but she was not strong enough. Her mind was in a mess. The pain made her cry uncontrobly. She looked around and felt aggrieved and hopeless. In the depths of a mountain, no one would hear her cry for help. Creak¡­ There was the sound of footsteps and the sound of branches being snapped. Liu Sanniang immediately became vignt. She looked in the direction of the sound and saw a fat and strong wild boar staring at her. The fur on its body was like steel needles and its fangs were sharp. From afar, Liu Sanniang could smell the blood on the wild boar. ¡°My lord.¡± The wild boar rushed towards her. Liu Sanniang heard a woman¡¯s voice. She closed her eyes in fear and screamed. The wild boar nudged her. ¡°Lord Mountain God, are you alright? Who left a trap here? Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll bite it open for you.¡± The wild boar tried to bite open the trap on Liu Sanniang¡¯s ankle. Not only did the wild boar not bite it open, but it also made Liu Sanniang almost faint from the pain. She screamed. ¡°Go away.¡± The boar retreated andy on the ground. ¡°Lord Mountain God, I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t have hands. I can¡¯t open it.¡± Liu Sanniang took a long time toe back to her senses. Her face was pale and she was panting slightly. ¡°You are talking! What did you call me?¡± Liu Sanniang felt that this was very strange and that something was wrong. However, she could not remember anything. Her mind was nk. The wild boar looked at Liu Sanniang in a daze. ¡°I¡¯m calling you Lord Mountain God.¡± Mountain God? Liu Sanniang rubbed her forehead. ¡°I¡¯m the Mountain God?¡± The wild boar nodded. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re the mountain god of our area, the mountain god who guards this mountain. These humans are too despicable. They actually put so many traps and even caught you.¡± Liu Sanniang was in a daze. She felt that this was not real, but she could not figure out what was real anymore. Her ankle was extremely painful. The pain in her bones made her gasp. Seeing that it was almost dark, the wild boar suddenly eximed., ¡°Wait, someone ising. Lord Mountain God, take care. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± After saying that, the wild boar turned around and disappeared into the forest. Liu Sanniang heard footsteps. Without thinking much, she shouted loudly. ¡°Help¡­¡± She saw a tall figure walking over. He had handsome facial features and a gentle expression. He looked at her and said gently, ¡°Miss, hang in there. I¡¯ll help you open the trap.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at the man. For some reason, she felt that she had seen him before. Her ankle was too painful, and she could not focus at all. Liu Sanniang watched as his hands reached for her ankle. His fingers were long and slender, and his joints were well-defined. He easily broke the trap. Liu Sanniang heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Thank you.¡± The man smiled. ¡°My name is Huang Lang¡¯er. What¡¯s your name? Why are you here in the mountains? There are many wild beasts in the mountains. It¡¯s not safe.¡± Just as Liu Sanniang was about to speak, she suddenly stopped. What was her name? Chapter 186 - Huang Lang’er

Chapter 186: Huang Lang¡¯er

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

She did not reply, but Huang Lang¡¯er did not mind. He smiled at Liu Sanniang and said, ¡°Miss, get on my back. I¡¯ll carry you down the mountain. It¡¯s dark now, and you need to bandage your ankle. I don¡¯t have any herbs with me.¡± Liu Sanniang climbed onto Huang Lang¡¯er¡¯s back. The man¡¯s back was firm, and he carried her down the mountain very steadily. However, Liu Sanniang couldn¡¯t remember anything. She suddenly asked. ¡°Is your name really Huang Lang¡¯er?¡± Huang Lang¡¯er paused for a moment before responding. ¡°Yes, do you think my name sounds bad?¡± Liu Sanniang thought for a moment and shook her head. ¡°No, I just feel strange. Forget it, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s strange. My ankle really hurts.¡± The wound was too painful. She felt that it would take months for it to heal. Around her, there were many anxious voices. ¡°Oh my god, Lord Mountain God was carried away by a human¡­¡± ¡°We have to save Lord Mountain God¡­¡± ¡°Oh no, what should we do? Two-legged humans are all evil. They will definitely skin Lord Mountain God alive. Lord Mountain God¡¯s fur is smooth and slick¡­¡± ¡°Lord Mountain God, hurry up and fart to stink that human¡­¡± Liu Sanniang turned around and realized that many sparkling eyes were watching her leave. These voices wereing from the wild animals. Liu Sanniang was confused. What could her fart do? The evening wind was cool, and Liu Sanniang felt veryfortable. Unknowingly, she fell asleep on the man¡¯s back. ...... Sensing that the person behind him was already asleep, Chu Yan slowed down. He did not expect Wu Ju to have reached such a high level of cultivation that could pull people back to this alternate space and let them experience personally what had happened in Huanghu Vige. He became Huang Lang¡¯er. When he realized that Liu Sanniang had be the weasel, he smiled wickedly. The weasel was his wife. During this period of time, they would be a married couple. Although it was only for a short time, it was enough for Chu Yan. When he returned to Huanghu Vige with Liu Sanniang on his back, it was already dark. Someone saw Chu Yan carrying Liu Sanniang on his back and teased. ¡°Lang¡¯er, where did you get the girl from?¡± Chu Yan smiled and replied. ¡°A wife I found on the mountain, hahaha.¡± People teased him. ¡°You lucky little brat.¡± Chu Yan carried Liu Sanniang to the end of the vige. There was a small straw shed where Huang Lang¡¯er lived. As he walked past the vige, Chu Yan saw many familiar faces. They were constables from the government office. However, looking at them, Chu Yan knew that just like him, these people were pulled into an illusion and had reced the identity of the vigers of Huanghu Vige. Among them were the families who had been wiped out in the murder cases previously, but they were still young at this point. Some of them were pregnant, and some were carrying children. Chu Yan recognized the faces of the four murderers who didn¡¯t remember anything. They were still children. Huang Jinzhi, Huang Shantian, Huang Daniu, and a boy whose name Chu Yan did not know. He walked over and took out a handful of wild fruits from his waist pocket and handed them to the boy. The boy¡¯s mother immediately smiled and pushed the boy forward. ¡°Huang Yusheng, thank Brother Lang¡¯er.¡± Huang Yusheng looked up at Chu Yan and said timidly, ¡°Thank you, Brother Lang¡¯er.¡± Chu Yan smiled and left with Liu Sanniang on his back. The murderer of the first murder case was called Huang Yusheng. He was also from Huanghu Vige. However, something that happenedter separated him from his family. That was why the people in Chaoyang Vige did not know him. The Huang couple had never mentioned to anyone that they had lost a son. When he returned home, Chu Yan ced Liu Sanniang on the straw mat bed and covered her with the animal skin on the wall. He went out to get water. There was a well behind his house that didn¡¯t have much water, but it was enough for him. The courtyard was surrounded by a bamboo fence and there were a few vegetable fields around it. Chu Yan went to get water and entered the kitchen. He frowned¡­ The house was a mess. The stove was thick with dirt, and the table was dirty. Chu Yan revealed a look of disdain, but now was not the time to be disgusted. He started a fire and boiled water to help Liu Sanniang treat her wounds. He knew that these were all fake. Wu Ju¡¯s power could not maintain the illusion for decades, and Liu Sanniang wasn¡¯t really injured. What she was suffering now was what the weasel suffered. This was an illusion, but while one was in it, one would feel pain. Chu Yan bandaged Liu Sanniang¡¯s wound. He hoped that she wouldn¡¯t wake up too soon because this chance of being so close to her was rare. Liu Sanniang slept for a long time. When she woke up, she looked around with a nk expression. There was a noise outside the house. She lifted the animal skin on her body. Her ankle was still hurting. She saw a walking stick made of bamboo by the bed and grabbed it before stepping out slowly. When she opened the door, she saw a figure in the courtyard, busy doing something. The man was very tall and looked good even in tattered linen. He looked gentle and was making something with a very big bamboo. As if sensing that he was being stared at, he turned around and smiled at Liu Sanniang. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at his gentle smile and couldn¡¯t help but blush. Chu Yan poured a bowl of water and brought it over. ¡°Drink some.¡± Liu Sanniang¡¯s heart raced. She lowered her head and whispered. ¡°Thank you.¡± The newly made bamboo bowl still had the fragrance of bamboo. Liu Sanniang felt that the water was sweet. Chu Yan smiled and his gaze became even gentler. ¡°I cooked porridge and was waiting for you to eat it together.¡± Liu Sanniang was moved by him and actually smelled the fragranceing from the kitchen. Chu Yan reached out to hold her. Liu Sanniang felt very safe and entered the kitchen. Her eyes lit up. There were not many things, but they were all very exquisite. Everything was made of wood. The house was very clean. She sat on a wooden stool and watched as the tall man brought her a bowl of porridge. The exquisite spoon was actually carved like a rabbit. When she ate the porridge with it, she felt that her appetite increased greatly. The man sat down and scooped a bowl of soup with a drumstick in it. ¡°Eat. You¡¯re injured. Eat some chicken to nourish yourself.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded awkwardly. The food was delicious and she liked it very much. Her eyes lit up as she looked at the man. Her intuition told her that this was what she wanted. Liu Sanniang couldn¡¯t help but ask him. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± He seemed to have mentioned it before, but she did not remember it at that time. There was a faint smile in Chu Yan¡¯s eyes. He replied calmly. ¡°Huang Lang¡¯er.¡± Chapter 187 - My Name Is Huang Xianxian

Chapter 187: My Name Is Huang Xianxian

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Liu Sanniang was stunned. Why did she feel that this name was a little strange? Chu Yan smiled. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Liu Sanniang looked puzzled. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t remember.¡± She felt a pain in her head and blurted out. ¡°My name is Huang Xianxian. Yes, Huang Xianxian.¡± Chu Yan smiled. ¡°Miss Xianxian.¡± Liu Sanniang was a little embarrassed. ¡°Yes.¡± After eating, Chu Yan helped Liu Sanniang back into the house to rest. Unknowingly, Liu Sanniang felt a hand on her waist. Her entire body tensed up and she was at a loss. Chu Yan smiled and helped Liu Sanniang sit down. He retracted his hand and said with a smile, ¡°I still have some things to do. Miss Xianxian, rest well. Feel free to recuperate here before your wound heals.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded and unknowingly heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Alright, thank you.¡± Chu Yan left the house and got busy in the courtyard. Liu Sanniang felt a little drowsy and fell asleep. After three days, her wound had healed. Her bones still needed to recuperate, but it did not stop her from getting out of bed. However, she was still limping. She limped to the courtyard with her bamboo walking stick. ...... Looking at the barren vegetable field, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°There are so many worms in your vegetable field. You want to plow and fertilize.¡± Chu Yan asked her in confusion. ¡°How? What¡¯s fertilizer?¡± Liu Sanniang couldn¡¯t help butugh so hard that she held her stomach and couldn¡¯t straighten her back. ¡°Don¡¯t you even know what fertilizer is? Why are you so stupid? Hahaha¡­¡± Being mocked, Chu Yan, instead of getting angry, became even gentler, and his eyes were filled with love. Afterughing, Liu Sanniang blushed. ¡°Just get rid of the weeds. As for what fertilizer is¡­ well¡­ it¡¯s human feces¡­¡± Chu Yan asked Liu Sanniang to return to the house and immediately started clearing up the weeds. When he went to fetch feces to fertilize the vegetables, many vigers teased him. ¡°Lang¡¯er, didn¡¯t you say that you don¡¯t eat vegetables fertilized by feces? Why? Now that you have a wife, you want to eat it?¡± Chu Yan ignored them. Half a monthter, the vegetable field quickly turned green. Liu Sanniang also learned that Chu Yan knew how to hunt. Every time, he woulde back with wild pheasants and rabbits. Liu Sanniang was too embarrassed to eat the food, but when it was time for dinner, she would end up eating a whole chunk. Chu Yan seemed to know what she was thinking and kept on filling up her bowl with meat. Liu Sanniang looked worried. ¡°I can¡¯t eat anymore. I¡¯ll get fat.¡± Chu Yan¡¯s expression was gentle as he responded dotingly. ¡°It¡¯s already in your bowl. Just eat less next time.¡± In a dilemma, Liu Sanniang stuffed the meat into her mouth. The next time, it would be the same story repeated. Every time she faced Chu Yan¡¯s gentle expression, her eyes would not dare to linger on his face. Her heart would beat very fast and she would quickly look away. However, from time to time, she would steal nces at him in secret. On this day, Liu Sanniang was sitting in the courtyard eating the snacks made by Chu Yan. From afar, she saw several people walking over with baskets. The woman walked to the bamboo fence door and looked at Liu Sanniang in the courtyard. ¡°Miss, can wee in?¡± Liu Sanniang felt a little ill-at-ease. ¡°Sure, sure.¡± This was not her house. This was Huang Lang¡¯er¡¯s house. How could she say no? Liu Sanniang stood up and limped to open the door. When the door opened, the women entered. After walking in, Liu Sanniang felt that these women were a little strange. Some images appeared in her mind, and she frowned. ¡°You, you¡­¡± Weren¡¯t they dead? A bloody scene shed past her mind, but even when she tried her best to retrieve the memory, it was gone. It was as if it was an illusion. The woman she pointed at, smiled. ¡°Miss, what are you trying to say?¡± Liu Sanniang shook her head awkwardly, thinking to herself that she¡¯d better not spout nonsense here. The women removed the cloth from the basket top and let Liu Sanniang see what was inside. There were some eggs and meat. They wanted to give it to Liu Sanniang but she was very embarrassed. She did not know if she should take it. The women smiled. ¡°Miss, when are you and Lang¡¯er getting married?¡± Liu Sanniang¡¯s face turned red. Marry! Marry? Before she could get a grasp of what was happening, the women started talking excitedly. ¡°We all heard that you were saved by Lang¡¯er on the mountain, right? We heard that you were seriously injured.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. When she woke up, she was indeed caught by the trap and was rescued by Huang Lang¡¯er. Two women held her wrists and helped her back into the house. ¡°Miss, people say that if your life is saved by another person, it¡¯s better to repay that person with your life. Lang¡¯er is still unmarried.¡± Another woman chimed in. ¡°That¡¯s right. He saved your life. Miss, have you thought about how to repay him? Lang¡¯er doesn¡¯tck anything except a wife.¡± Liu Sanniang blushed. She thought of that man. He said that his name was Huang Lang¡¯er. Somehow, Liu Sanniang thought that this name was strange, but that thought stayed only momentarily before it was reced by the thought of marrying him. Her heart raced and her face flushed. What those women spoke after that, she couldn¡¯t remember a word. The women stood up with a smile. ¡°Miss, we¡¯re leaving. We¡¯lle to visit you again next time.¡± Finally, they were gone. Liu Sanniang heaved a sigh of relief. When Chu Yan returned, he went to the kitchen and rolled up his sleeves to start cooking. Liu Sanniang was woken up by him in a daze. Chu Yan smiled. ¡°It¡¯s time to eat.¡± While eating, Liu Sanniang said softly, ¡°Some people came today and brought us some food. They even suggested something to me.¡± Chu Yan smiled and nodded. ¡°I know. Don¡¯t take their nonsense to heart. When you recover, I¡¯ll send you home.¡± Liu Sanniang was a little confused. Where was her home? Chu Yan looked at Liu Sanniang and asked. ¡°Miss Xianxian, I met you on the mountain, but where is your house?¡± Liu Sanniang subconsciously blurted out. ¡°On the mountain. I¡¯m actually a demon. I¡¯m a weasel.¡± After saying that, Liu Sanniang felt a little nervous and guilty. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to keep it a secret from you. I¡­ I just remembered it.¡± She wasn¡¯t lying. She suddenly remembered that she was a weasel and the mountain god of the mountains in this area. She was worried that Chu Yan wouldn¡¯t believe her. She stood up and twirled before revealing a tail and a pair of fluffy ears. Chu Yan narrowed his eyes and chuckled. ¡°Miss Xianxian is really beautiful.¡± Liu Sanniang was struck dumb. She looked at Chu Yan in disbelief and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of me? I¡¯m not human.¡± Why wasn¡¯t he scared and even praised her for being beautiful? Chapter 188 - Returning To The Village

Chapter 188: Returning To The Vige

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Chu Yan¡¯s expression was gentle and there was a smile in his eyes. ¡°No matter what you are, I won¡¯t be afraid.¡± Liu Sanniang felt that her heart was about to jump out of her chest. She turned around and fled back into the room. ¡°I¡¯m full. I¡¯m going back to rest.¡± During this period of time, he had taken good care of her. His gentleness and doting made her get emotionally attached to him. It was as if there was a seed in her heart that was growing crazily. In a short period of time, it had already grown into a towering tree. Liu Sanniang felt confused and did not know what to do. She could only avoid him, as if this way, she would feel better. For the next two weeks, Liu Sanniang went on escaping his presence. However, Chu Yan was still very gentle and took care of her. The food he cooked was delicious, his hands were beautiful, and his voice was pleasant. Liu Sanniang could already walk, but her bones still needed time to recover. However, there was no problem for her to return to the mountain. She did not suggest going back, but Chu Yan took the initiative to send her back. When they arrived at the ce where she was saved, Chu Yan smiled gently at her and said, ¡°Miss Xianxian, you don¡¯t belong to the vige. Go home.¡± Liu Sanniang felt a little sad. She lowered her head and asked him with difficulty. ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you like me?¡± Didn¡¯t they say that she had to repay him with her life for saving her life? Chu Yan smiled faintly. ¡°I like you and that is precisely why I don¡¯t want you to be hurt.¡± After saying that, Chu Yan patted Liu Sanniang¡¯s head lovingly before turning to leave the mountain. After he left the mountain, there was a lot of movement among the trees. Some wild beasts came out and sat beside Liu Sanniang. ...... ¡°I really can¡¯t believe that this two-legged monster actually sent Lord Mountain God back. It¡¯s really unbelievable.¡± Liu Sanniang looked back. This was the wild boar she had seen when she woke up. After being stared at by Liu Sanniang, the wild boar said, ¡°Lord Mountain God, you have to be careful next time. Although there are some good ones among the two-legged monsters, most of them are evil. Rest well. I¡¯m going back to feed my babies.¡± The boar turned and left. It was a mother boar. There was a tiger and a wolf beside Liu Sanniang. All of them were intelligent. They caught some prey for Liu Sanniang. She looked at the bloody prey and asked. ¡°How can I eat this?¡± The tiger was stunned. ¡°You eat it with your mouth.¡± The wolf salivated, wondering to himself whether Lord Mountain God wanted to eat it. If she did not want to eat it, he would take a bite first¡­ Liu Sanniang waved her hand. ¡°Take it away. I can¡¯t eat this thing.¡± Although she was a mountain god and a weasel, and she might have eaten raw meat in the past, she couldn¡¯t eat it now. All she could think about was the braised and fried food¡­ The raw meat was so bloody that it almost made her puke, let alone eat it. After starving for a few days, she felt extremely hungry. Although she didn¡¯t feel cold sleeping in the mountain, she still found it strange. On the seventh day after she left, Liu Sanniang dreamed of Chu Yan. She heard him calling her from the kitchen and there was the sound of oil sizzling in the pan. He was cooking. After waking up, Liu Sanniang could no longer wait. She went down the mountain and entered Chu Yan¡¯s housete at night. She mustered her courage and climbed into his bed. Chu Yan opened his eyes. ¡°Miss Xianxian?¡± Liu Sanniang slowly approached him. In the darkness, Chu Yan¡¯s eyes were like ink, and his breathing became irregr. The girl¡¯s lips touched his cheek like a dragonfly touching the water. Liu Sanniang¡¯s face burned. She bit her lip and whispered. ¡°Can¡­ Can I stay with you and be your wife?¡± Chu Yan resisted the urge to kiss her and replied softly. ¡°Yes.¡± At that moment, Liu Sanniang¡¯s stomach rumbled. She swallowed, and spoke in embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯m so hungry¡­¡± Chu Yan stood up. ¡°I made braised chicken for you. It¡¯s still warm.¡± Liu Sanniang¡¯s eyes lit up. She salivated and couldn¡¯t wait to get out of bed and go to the kitchen. Chu Yan got up. When he saw the glint in her eyes, he was filled with happiness. Although it was all just an illusion, he was nheless satisfied. After eating her fill, Liu Sanniang felt that this was what it meant to be alive. She would not go back to the mountain. She would fight anyone who asked her to go back to the mountain. Since she had decided to stay, she naturally had to do something. For example, she was going to hatch some chicks. She loved chicken the most. Raising chickens was a must. When the time came, she would have an endless supply of chicken and eggs. She would get Chu Yan to make braised chicken everyday. The eggs could also be made into many kinds of food. She wanted to hatch the chicks, so Chu Yan found a hen and ced twenty eggs in the coop for it to hatch. Liu Sanniang felt unprecedented joy. Only when someone else was around would she feel ufortable. This difort made her head hurt. Fortunately, visitors didn¡¯t normally stay for long. Liu Sanniang found these visitors to be strange, but her head hurt so much that she couldn¡¯t concentrate and think properly. Soon after, the wedding date was set. Liu Sanniang did not have to worry about the wedding dress. Chu Yan dug a small pond in the backyard and raised some fish and prawns. Liu Sanniang liked to eat them all. Good times passed quickly. One day, she heard someone talking outside. She got up and opened the door to see someone talking to Chu Yan in the courtyard. The red wedding dress had been made. When the women saw Liu Sanniang, they greeted her. ¡°Lang¡¯er¡¯s wife, did you just wake up? What a good life. Lang¡¯er really dotes on his wife.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at the women and felt strange again. She did not speak, but Chu Yan replied calmly. ¡°Thank you, aunties. Come and eat with us when the timees.¡± The woman wanted to say something, but Chu Yan continued. ¡°I won¡¯t keep you any longer today. I still have something to prepare.¡± It was obvious that he wanted them to leave. The women were too embarrassed to linger around, so they left. Chu Yan walked to Liu Sanniang¡¯s side. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Liu Sanniang looked confused. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little strange?¡± Chu Yan paused for a moment. Then, he smiled and said gently, ¡°You¡¯re probably just not used to their enthusiasm. After a while, you¡¯ll feel like a part of themunity.¡± Liu Sanniang did not say anything. She had a feeling that this was not the case. She looked at the backs of the women walking away and felt that these women looked like men. She narrowed her eyes and was about to take a closer look at the departing figures when Chu Yan walked up to her and touched her head. ¡°It¡¯s time to eat. I made your favorite braised egg.¡± Chapter 189 - Almost Consummated

Chapter 189: Almost Consummated

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Liu Sanniang salivated at the thought and quickly put everything else on the back burner. She followed him to the kitchen. To her, a weasel, the greatest temptation was eggs and chicken. She could not resist this kind of food that she was born to like. On the day of the wedding. The courtyard was very lively. Liu Sanniang saw many strangers and a few women helped her dress up. Liu Sanniang felt quite ufortable. The more she looked at these women, the more they looked like men to her. She held theb and smiled awkwardly. ¡°I can do it myself. Thank you.¡± However, these women did not seem to hear her. They looked at her with envy and said sourly, ¡°Your skin is really good. I didn¡¯t expect that little brat to be so lucky to marry such a beautiful girl.¡± Another woman nudged her with her arm. ¡°Everyone has their own fate. Stop talking.¡± ¡°Look at her figure. She¡¯s really gorgeous. She has everything a woman wants¡­¡± Liu Sanniang found it strange to hear these praisesing out of these women. No matter how she looked at them, they were men. Fortunately, it didn¡¯t take long for her to dress up. She could finally put on the red veil and go out. After being brought out, Liu Sanniang could vaguely see Chu Yan through the red veil, who was wearing wedding clothes. He was dressed very simply and his hair was tied up with a red cloth. He was also looking at her with a gentle smile. Liu Sanniang felt that she was infatuated. She walked over to him step by step. ...... The ritual was to pray to heaven and earth before entering the bridal room. Liu Sanniang sat on the edge of the bed, unable to calm down. She was finally married to such a gentleman. In the future, her life would be ordinary, but when she thought about the ordinary life, she felt very happy. Theughter outside gradually died down, and the sky darkened slowly. When the door opened, Liu Sanniang immediately sat up. A tall figure walked in and closed the door. Liu Sanniang knew that he was standing in front of her. Lifting the red veil, Chu Yan held two sses of wine in his hand. ¡°Come, drink this ss of wine. We¡¯ll be husband and wife for the rest of our lives and nothing can separate us.¡± Liu Sanniang took it and nodded. After drinking the wine, Liu Sanniang was at a loss. The bed sank a little as Chu Yan sat down next to her, pulling her into his arms. Liu Sanniang closed her eyes and couldn¡¯t help but tremble. Chu Yan¡¯s eyes were deep and oppressive. He slowly leaned over and kissed Liu Sanniang¡¯s forehead. ¡°Sanniang, wake up.¡± They couldn¡¯t stay in this illusion forever. The momentary joy would only make Chu Yan less and less satisfied. Therefore, it was time to end it. Suddenly, Liu Sanniang opened her eyes wide. The chaos in her mind instantly dissipated, and her mind became clear. She looked at Chu Yan beside her and was stunned. ¡°Chu¡­ Chu Yan?¡± In the darkness, Chu Yan¡¯s eyes were like a wolf¡¯s, extremely dangerous. He replied calmly. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡± Liu Sanniang felt like she had been struck by lightning. She looked at her red clothes and then looked around before saying with difficulty. ¡°Where are we?¡± Wait a minute, she felt a little dizzy. She remembered some memories and her face turned red. She did not expect that she would be in the illusion of Huanghu Vige 20 years ago, and she would be Huang Xianxian, while Chu Yan would be Huang Lang¡¯er. Liu Sanniang wished she could bury herself six feet under right then, when she thought of how she enjoyed Chu Yan¡¯s cooking and even ran down the mountain to marry him! Chu Yan looked at Liu Sanniang¡¯s confused look and said in a low voice, ¡°Just treat it as a rehearsal of our real marriage, okay?¡± Liu Sanniang quickly got off the bed and walked out. As she walked, she said, ¡°If we have an identity in Huanghu Vige, what about the others? Are they also in this illusion?¡± Chu Yan stood up and followed behind Liu Sanniang. He said without hesitation, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just woke up too.¡± Liu Sanniang blushed. If he didn¡¯t wake up in time, what would happen? She heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, nothing too outrageous happened. It was night time and the vigers were starting to go to bed. There was no one outside. Liu Sanniang looked at the courtyard. The small courtyard was neat and tidy. Many things were made of bamboo and were exquisite. At the thought of having lived with Chu Yan in this courtyard for two months, Liu Sanniang found it difficult to calm down. Chu Yan looked at Liu Sanniang and smiled. Seeing that Liu Sanniang wanted to go out, he walked over and held her hand. He did not allow her to break free and said, ¡°It¡¯s night now. There might be danger. We¡¯ll go out tomorrow morning.¡± Liu Sanniang could not break free and was a little annoyed. She lowered her voice and suppressed her anger. ¡°Let go.¡± Chu Yan squeezed Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand and then left it. He said in a horse voice mixed with joy, ¡°Go back to your room and sleep. I¡¯ll be in the next room.¡± Liu Sanniang¡¯s heart raced. She ran back to the room and closed the door. She took a few deep breaths to stop herself from screaming. She did not expect Wu Ju to be so powerful as to create an illusion for everyone. In the illusion, everyone had an identity and could experience what had happened in the past. She had been living as Huang Xianxian for two months without realizing it. As for the others, they were also ying various roles. Liu Sanniang recalled that the ¡®women¡¯ she had interacted with during this period of time were not real women at all. They were clearly government officers and constables. Their appearance had not changed, but their identities had. In this illusion, they would only be recognized by the role they yed. As for murderers and people who were killed in the previous four murder cases, they were all present as well. Liu Sanniang did not feel sleepy the entire night. When dawn finally came, she immediately got up. As soon as she opened the door and went out, she saw an unfamiliar maning out of the kitchen. He looked at Liu Sanniang in shock and rubbed his eyes. After confirming that Liu Sanniang was human, the man said, ¡°You, who are you? Why are you in my house?¡± Chapter 190 - Outsiders

Chapter 190: Outsiders

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Liu Sanniang was stunned. Who was he? The man was instantly alerted. He looked serious. ¡°Who are you? What are you doing in my house? Tell me, or I¡¯ll teach you a lesson.¡± At this moment, a woman¡¯s voice came from inside the house. ¡°Husband, who are you talking to?¡± Liu Sanniang was speechless. She felt a headacheing on. She looked at the man and then turned to look at the room where approaching footsteps could be heard from. When the door opened, a beautiful woman looked at Liu Sanniang in shock. She opened her mouth and said, ¡°Who, who are you?¡± Liu Sanniang looked around and shouted. ¡°Chu Yan.¡± Why was she not Huang Xianxian after waking up? Then, who was she now? Liu Sanniang tried to release her power, but she could not sense anything. In other words, in this illusion, she was just an ordinary person. Chu Yan came out of the backyard with a bunch of vegetables in his hand. He looked at Huang Xianxian and Huang Lang¡¯er and instantly understood the situation. He walked to Liu Sanniang¡¯s side and looked at Huang Lang¡¯er. He said calmly, ¡°Sorry, we¡¯re travelers passing by. We thought no one was living here.¡± Huang Lang¡¯er was a little confused. He scratched his head and muttered to himself. ¡°How can there be no one living here?¡± But soon, he epted Chu Yan¡¯s exnation. ¡°Perhaps you didn¡¯t see us while we were sleeping, but this is my house.¡± Chu Yan put down the vegetables. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disturb you. We¡¯ll leave now.¡± Liu Sanniang was dragged out by Chu Yan. After leaving Huang Lang¡¯er¡¯s house, Chu Yan did not take Liu Sanniang to the vige. Instead, he brought her to the river. ...... When Chu Yan caught a few palm-sized fish and started roasting them, Liu Sanniang asked him. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Chu Yan nced at Liu Sanniang. ¡°I¡¯m not sure either.¡± He got up before Liu Sanniang and was about to go to the backyard to pick some vegetables to cook when he heard Liu Sanniang calling him. When he heard panic in her voice, his heart tightened. Perhaps because he and Liu Sanniang were both sober, their identities were removed and they became outsiders in the vige. No matter what the reason was, they were no longer from Huanghu Vige. Although it was an illusion, everyone in it was real and had once existed. Every grassde and tree here was real. Chu Yan even caught fish to roast. Everything was real, but at the same time, it was not. If they wanted to break through the illusion, they probably had to think of a way. In this illusion, everything would proceed as it once did. The fresh fish meat was fragrant. Liu Sanniang¡¯s stomach made a rumbling sound at the right time, and she immediately felt a little embarrassed. Chu Yan¡¯s culinary skills were actually so good¡­ He handed her the grilled fish. ¡°Eat it. After eating, we¡¯ll go to the vige and think of a way to stay.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. She ate the fish. There was no salt, but it was still tender and fragrant. With salt, it¡¯d be more delicious. Seafood was the hardest to cook. If it was not handled properly, it would not taste good. Chu Yan¡¯s cooking was impressive. She ate three fish and was finally full. Before Liu Sanniang could take out a handkerchief to wipe the corners of her mouth, Chu Yan took out a handkerchief and wiped the corners of her mouth very naturally. Liu Sanniang recalled that in the past two months, Chu Yan had also wiped the corners of her mouth like this. She blushed so much that she didn¡¯t dare to look him in the eye. After walking around the vige, Liu Sanniang saw many familiar faces. Lin Zheng, Officer Zhou, and Officer Zhang had all be vigers of Huanghu Vige. Some of them were women, and there was nothing strange about them. Liu Sanniang also found Wei Shi, who was the vige chief. Liu Sanniang called out to Wei Shi. ¡°Sir, do you remember me?¡± Wei Shi was stunned for a moment before looking at Liu Sanniang and responding. ¡°What are you two doing in our vige?¡± Wei Shi wasn¡¯t sober. Chu Yan said to Wei Shi, ¡°We¡¯re a couple who want to enter the mountains to find some herbs. We want to stay here for the time being.¡± Wei Shi looked at Chu Yan and asked. ¡°Do you know medicine?¡± Chu Yan nodded. ¡°A little.¡± Wei Shi thought for a moment and said, ¡°Alright, you guys can stay. There are some abandoned houses in the vige that are uninhabited. Although they¡¯re quite run-down, with a little bit of repairing, you can stay therefortably.¡± Chu Yan nodded. ¡°Alright, thank you, Vige Chief.¡± Wei Shi waved his hand. ¡°You¡¯re wee. Anyway, during this period of time, you can help the vigers treat their illnesses. It saves us the trouble of going down the mountain to look for a doctor.¡± Chu Yan went to find an abandoned house close to Huang Lang¡¯er¡¯s house. He also bought new nkets and some supplies from the women. Liu Sanniang looked at these women who were actually men and was amused. She wondered if they would feel ashamed and would want to die when they eventually remember what happened in the illusion. Officer Zhang, who was now a widow, said a little sourly, ¡°Sigh, all the good men are matched with good girls¡­¡± Liu Sanniang wanted to cover her ears. Officer Zhang looked at Chu Yan with shining eyes and kept winking at him. He could not bear to leave even after everyone left. Liu Sanniang wanted tough but fought it back. Chu Yan¡¯s expression was cold as he said, ¡°Get out.¡± Officer Zhang was stunned. His expression changed. In the end, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°How rude.¡± Officer Zhang finally left and Chu Yan closed the door. Liu Sanniang pursed her lips to stop herself fromughing. ¡°I¡¯ll go clean up the kitchen.¡± Chu Yan grabbed Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand and squeezed her palm. ¡°Go and see what Huang Lang¡¯er is doing. I¡¯ll clean up.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded obediently. ¡°Okay.¡± Liu Sanniang went to the corner of the courtyard with a stool, stood on it, and looked at Huang Lang¡¯er¡¯s house. Both Huang Lang¡¯er and Huang Xianxian did not notice that they had neighbors, nor did they seem to notice Liu Sanniang watching them. In the courtyard, Huang Lang¡¯er muttered with tools in his hand. ¡°When did I make these things? Why don¡¯t I remember it?¡± Huang Xianxian was cooking in the kitchen. Not long after, she called out. ¡°Brother Lang¡¯er, it¡¯s time to eat.¡± Huang Lang¡¯er immediately put on a smile as he answered happily. ¡°Okay,ing!¡± When Huang Lang¡¯er went to the kitchen, Liu Sanniang could no longer see him, but she could still hear him praising. ¡°Xianxian, the food is really delicious.¡± The sky darkened and Liu Sanniang felt that her legs were a little stiff. At this moment, she heard Chu Yan call her. ¡°Sanniang, it¡¯s time to eat.¡± Liu Sanniang blushed and replied clumsily. ¡°Yes¡­ I¡¯ll be right there.¡± She got off the stool. The courtyard had already been cleaned up by Chu Yan. The kitchen utensils were all made of wood. On the table, there was meat, rice, and noodles. They all smelled fragrant. Liu Sanniang remembered that she had been eating food cooked by Chu Yan for the past two months. Her face was as red as an apple. As she ate the chicken, she said, ¡°I spent a lot of time raising those chicks¡­¡± Chapter 191 - Xianxian Is Pregnant

Chapter 191: Xianxian Is Pregnant

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Chu Yan paused and picked up a piece of chicken for Liu Sanniang. ¡°Do you like chicks?¡± Liu Sanniang was stunned. Before she could answer, she heard Chu Yan chuckle with joy. ¡°I¡¯ll get some for you in the future.¡± This was an illusion. It was all fake. After leaving the illusion, he could give her as many as she wanted. Liu Sanniang did not dare to make a sound, but she was not calm inside at all. The sapling in her heart seemed to have been blessed by holy water and was growing crazily. After dinner, Liu Sanniang took the initiative to clean up the dishes. She said to Chu Yan, ¡°Go and rest. I¡¯ll wash the dishes.¡± Chu Yan had cleaned up the house and even cooked the food. He should be tired. It was only right for her to wash the dishes. Chu Yan reached out and grabbed Liu Sanniang¡¯s palm. ¡°Let me do it.¡± Liu Sanniang felt a little embarrassed. She hadn¡¯t done anything since they moved in here. Chu Yan smiled. ¡°In the future, you will have plenty of chances to wash dishes and do other things.¡± Chu Yan let go and put away the bowls and chopsticks. Liu Sanniang¡¯s cheeks were burning. When she returned to her room, she found that the bedding was new. The room had not been upied for a long time, so there was a moldy smell. However, Chu Yan had cleaned it up well, so the smell would dissipate in a few days. She was not sleepy yet, so she could not help but recall what happened recently. They entered the illusion after Huang Ming finished recounting the past. At that time, Wu Ju was strangely calm. Did this illusion mean that Huang Ming was lying? ...... If they did not wake up from the illusion, they would live like the vigers of Huanghu Vige. Only she and Chu Yan woke up, and hence, they became outsiders. Wei Shi was the vige chief, and the other constables also yed various roles. What about Wu Ju? Who could he be? Liu Sanniang felt that after they figured out who Wu Ju had be, they would probably be able to leave this illusion. Letting them see the truth back then might be Wu Ju¡¯s goal. In a daze, Liu Sanniang fell asleep. It seemed that she had slept very deeply. When she woke up, it was already dawn. She stood up and opened the door. There was movement in the kitchen. Chu Yan was probably cooking already. Liu Sanniang did not go into the kitchen. She went to the corner of the courtyard with a stool and stood on it to take a look on the other side. When she saw the scene, she was so shocked that she almost fell down¡­ Huang Lang¡¯er was chopping the firewood into small pieces in the courtyard, while Huang Xianxian¡¯s stomach was already bulging. She supported her waist with one hand and wiped the sweat off Huang Lang¡¯er with a handkerchief. Liu Sanniang got off the stool and immediately went to the kitchen. Chu Yan was making poached eggs. He looked up at Liu Sanniang and asked gently. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Liu Sanniang smelled the fragrance and started salivating. ¡°Did you go to take a peep at Huang Lang¡¯er?¡± Chu Yan nodded. ¡°Yes, Huang Xianxian is pregnant. Don¡¯t panic. This is an illusion. Years will feel like days.¡± Liu Sanniang thought about it and felt that it made sense. If Huang Xianxian was pregnant, it meant that she was about to give birth. Then, at that time, her identity would be exposed. During the meal, Liu Sanniang said, ¡°I¡¯ll go take another look after dinner.¡± Chu Yan nodded. After breakfast, Liu Sanniang went out. Since she was going to drop in on Huang Lang¡¯er, she brought some gifts and a basket of eggs. Huang Lang¡¯er opened the door and was stunned to see Liu Sanniang. ¡°Haven¡¯t you found the herbs you wanted?¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. This was an illusion and not the real Huanghu Vige. She and Chu Yan should not be here in the first ce. Holding a basket, Liu Sanniang said, ¡°When is Miss Xianxian giving birth? I brought some eggs for her.¡± Huang Lang¡¯er invited Liu Sanniang in and replied. ¡°Xianxian is giving birth in a few days. Thank you.¡± She was about to give birth. Huang Xianxian held her stomach as she came out of the house. She smiled gently at Liu Sanniang to express her gratitude. Liu Sanniang looked at her bulging stomach. For some reason, she could feel that Huang Xianxian was running out of spiritual power. If she wanted to give birth to this child, it would damage her greatly. When Huang Xianxian came out, Huang Lang¡¯er immediately went up to hold her and said softly, ¡°Xianxian, how are you feeling? Do you still feel ufortable? Go back and lie down.¡± Huang Xianxian replied with a flushed face. ¡°I can¡¯t lie down all the time. I have to walk around more. This will help the baby be strong.¡± Huang Xianxian looked at Huang Lang¡¯er with love. Even though she knew that giving birth to a human baby was risky, she still wanted to take the gamble. Liu Sanniang had already left silently. Nothing unusual happened in the next few days. Huang Xianxian gave birth seven dayster. That night, Liu Sanniang heard Huang Xianxian¡¯s painful screams. She immediately got out of bed and at the same time, Chu Yan opened the door. Liu Sanniang nced at him and the two of them went out together. Huang Lang¡¯er hurriedly ran to a family in the vige who had experience in delivering babies and invited the old midwife over. There were also many women with her. Liu Sanniang was familiar with these women. They were all constables from the government office. They were stunned for a moment when they saw Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan before remembering who these two were. ¡°You¡¯re the wife of the doctor, right? You¡¯ve been in the vige for some time. Why isn¡¯t your stomach getting bigger?¡± Officer Zhang sized up Liu Sanniang from head to toe. His voice was a little sharp, causing everyone to look over. After saying that, Officer Zhang looked at Chu Yan and said, ¡°Doctor Chu, I haven¡¯t been feeling well recently. Can you take my pulse?¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business if my stomach is getting bigger or not. Mind your own business.¡± Liu Sanniang was shocked by the fact that these words came from her. She had just blurted them out like an angry cat. The women looked at Liu Sanniang in shock. Aftering back to their senses, they pulled Officer Zhang away and said to Liu Sanniang with a smile, ¡°Mrs. Chu, don¡¯t take what she said to heart. She can get too chatty sometimes.¡± ¡°Is Auntie Hu here? Lang¡¯er¡¯s wife is about to give birth.¡± The door opened and a woman stuck her head out. Liu Sanniang recognized her at a nce. This was Huang Daniu¡¯s mother. Her face was filled with anxiety. Chapter 192 - Identity exposed

Chapter 192: Identity exposed

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

After Huang Daniu¡¯s mother finished asking, a woman replied immediately. ¡°The midwife isn¡¯t here yet. Lang¡¯er went to get her. She should be here soon.¡± Huang Daniu¡¯s mother went back into the house. The women stopped gossiping. Everyone was doing what they could to help. Not long after, a figure ran into the courtyard. People heard an old woman speak up. ¡°Don¡¯t panic, don¡¯t panic. I¡¯m old and can¡¯t walk as fast as you young people.¡± Huang Lang¡¯er put down the midwife, Granny Hu and said, ¡°Granny Hu, my wife is about to give birth. She¡¯s in so much pain. Please help her.¡± Granny Hu smiled. ¡°This is what every woman has to go through. It¡¯s impossible not to feel pain. Don¡¯t worry, my hands are called blessed hands. I¡¯ve delivered a dozen children. Don¡¯t worry.¡± She had indeed delivered many children, and every time, it was smooth-sailing, so everyone in Huanghu Vige respected her a lot. Seeing how nervous Huang Lang¡¯er was, Granny Hu smiled. ¡°Watching you grow up, I knew you¡¯d love your wife.¡± After saying that, Granny Hu walked towards the room. Huang Lang¡¯er looked on nervously. He wanted to go in too, but he was stopped by Granny Hu. ¡°Men are not allowed toe in when women give birth. Wait outside.¡± Huang Lang¡¯er was extremely nervous. ¡°Granny Hu, can I go in and take a look? I won¡¯t do anything. I won¡¯t cause you trouble.¡± Huang Lang¡¯er was extremely worried. His wife was a mountain god. He was afraid that her identity would be exposed. Granny Hu smiled. ¡°Alright, I know you love and care about your wife. Don¡¯t worry, just wait to be a father.¡± With that, Granny Hu closed the door. ...... It was a custom for men to stay away while women were giving birth. Huang Lang¡¯er had no choice but to clench his fists and pace about in anxiety. The woman muttered in a low voice. ¡°Look at how anxious Huang Lang¡¯er is. It¡¯s as if his soul has been stolen by that woman. He even wanted to go in to watch her give birth.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. No one knows who she is. One look and you can tell that she¡¯s not a good person.¡± ¡°She came from the mountains. Could she be a demon¡­¡± Liu Sanniang wanted to know what was going on inside. After some thought, she went to get a basin and filled it with hot water. ¡°I¡¯ll send some hot water in.¡± After entering the room, she would just stand aside watch and no one would notice her. There were a total of four people in the room. Huang Xianxian was sweating profusely. Granny Hu touched Huang Xianxian¡¯s stomach and lifted her skirt to take a look. Then, she said, ¡°Hang in there. I can already see the head. When I tell you to push, push with all your might.¡± Huang Daniu¡¯s mother was holding a bowl with a few poached eggs in it. She fed it to Huang Xianxian and said, ¡°Eat it so that you¡¯ll have strengthter. Lang¡¯er really dotes on you. He said that you like eggs and especially made these for you.¡± Liu Sanniang ced the hot water at the side and stood there, looking at Huang Xianxian. She did not speak, and no one paid attention to her. Huang Xianxian swallowed the eggs. She knew that she had to eat to have strength. Seeing that she was eating quickly, Huang Daniu¡¯s mother couldn¡¯t help but mutter. ¡°Slow down, you can¡¯t swallow it like this¡­¡± Huang Xianxian was in so much pain that she couldn¡¯t hear her at all. Giving birth was undoubtedly one of the biggest tribtions for her. After feeding Huang Xianxian, Huang Daniu¡¯s mother helped her wipe the sweat and went to prepare the child¡¯s clothes. Granny Hu pressed on Huang Xianxian¡¯s stomach and said, ¡°Push! Push it out in one go. That way, you won¡¯t have to suffer.¡± Huang Xianxian felt an overwhelming pain. She gritted her teeth and let out a shrill scream. ¡°Ah¡­¡± As her body rxed, she heaved a sigh of relief. Granny Hu nced at her and was about to say something when she saw Huang Xianxian¡¯s face turn furry. It was a demon¡¯s face. Granny Hu immediately screamed in fear. ¡°Ah¡­ demon, demon¡­¡± Huang Xianxian revealed her true appearance for a second because she couldn¡¯t catch her breath. She took a deep breath and returned to her human form, but she knew that she had frightened Granny Hu. Granny Hu¡¯s expression turned nk. She had been scared out of her wits. Huang Daniu¡¯s mother was washing the child when she heard Granny Hu scream. She immediately stood up and asked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Huang Xianxian looked pale and weak. Granny Hu was still dumbstruck and unable to utter a word. Huang Daniu¡¯s mother was also a little scared. She ced the child beside Huang Xianxian and said, ¡°It¡¯s a boy.¡± Huang Daniu¡¯s mother came out to report the good news. As soon as she opened the door, Huang Lang¡¯er rushed into the room. He looked at Huang Xianxian and heaved a sigh of relief. Huang Xianxian looked at Huang Lang¡¯er worriedly and said, ¡°Granny Hu.¡± Huang Lang¡¯erforted Huang Xianxian. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Leave it to me.¡± Huang Lang¡¯er helped Granny Hu out. Her eyes were dull and lifeless. Everyone had heard Granny Hu¡¯s scream. When they saw hering out, they immediately asked him. ¡°Huang Lang¡¯er, what¡¯s going on? What happened to Granny Hu? Where¡¯s the demon? Is your wife a demon?¡± Huang Lang¡¯er exined. ¡°No, my wife is not a demon. Granny was just frightened by the animal skin hanging on the wall. She will recover after a while.¡± Someone immediately asked Huang Daniu¡¯s mother. ¡°You were inside just now. Tell us where the demon is.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, don¡¯t be afraid. If there¡¯s really a demon, with so many of us in the vige, we can definitely subdue it. Demons must die.¡± Huang Daniu¡¯s mother looked at Huang Lang¡¯er and hesitated for a moment before replying. ¡°I didn¡¯t see it. I was cleaning the child just now. I don¡¯t know why Granny Hu screamed.¡± She really did not see it. When she turned to look at Huang Xianxian, she was already a human, not a demon. Huang Lang¡¯er heaved a sigh of relief and sent Granny Hu back. He was beaten up badly by the Hu family. However, he endured it silently and gave all the money he had to the Hu family. The Hu family had no choice. After all, they could not kill Huang Lang¡¯er. When Huang Lang¡¯er returned home, he smiled at Huang Xianxian and said, ¡°Xianxian, it¡¯s alright. It¡¯s all settled.¡± He leaned over and kissed her. ¡°Take care of yourself. Thank you, Xianxian.¡± Huang Xianxian looked at the child in her arms. No matter how much she had suffered, it was worth it. Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan had already returned home. She knew that Huang Xianxian did not reveal her true appearance on purpose. She did not want to. However, she was too weak at that time. Even if it was just for a moment, Granny Hu saw it. Chapter 193 - Getting Scalded

Chapter 193: Getting Scalded

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Chu Yan reached out and touched Liu Sanniang¡¯s hair. ¡°Go and rest. Don¡¯t think too much about it. Everything we saw today happened in the past.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. It was already midnight, and she was indeed a little sleepy. The next morning, after Liu Sanniang woke up, the first thing she did was to visit Huang Lang¡¯er¡¯s courtyard. When she got on the stool and saw that Huang Xianxian was walking about in the courtyard with a boy in her arms, she knew that it might be a month or twoter. She went into the kitchen and helped Chu Yan cook. ¡°How long has it been?¡± Chu Yan said, ¡°Two months. Granny Hu is seriously ill. Huang Xianxian is preparing to retrieve Granny Hu¡¯s lost soul.¡± Liu Sanniang recalled that Huang Xianxian¡¯s identity waspletely exposed when she was retrieving the soul for Granny Hu. She felt a little sad. After breakfast, Liu Sanniang went to Huang Lang¡¯er¡¯s house. She was carrying a basket of eggs. Huang Lang¡¯er looked at her and was still puzzled for a moment before he realized who she was and said, ¡°Madam Chu, pleasee in. It¡¯s not easy to find herbs now, right?¡± Liu Sanniang nodded and handed the basket to Huang Lang¡¯er. ¡°Can you get me a ss of water?¡± Huang Lang¡¯er had been watching Huang Xianxian the entire time. Liu Sanniang couldn¡¯t find a chance to talk to Huang Xianxian alone. Huang Lang¡¯er turned and went to the kitchen. Huang Xianxian carried the child and smiled at her. Liu Sanniang walked over and said, ¡°When you go to give Granny Hu¡¯s soul back to her, you¡¯d better be careful. Otherwise, her daughter-inw will see you after waking up and scold you with a hot kettle on the stove. At that time, your identity will be exposed.¡± ...... Huang Xianxian was stunned. She looked at Liu Sanniang for a long time beforeing back to her senses. She smiled at Liu Sanniang and said, ¡°Thank you for your concern. My body is much better, and the eggs are delicious.¡± Liu Sanniang was a little anxious. ¡°Did you hear what I said? I¡­¡± Huang Xianxian did not seem to have heard what Liu Sanniang said. She lowered her head to y with her child. Huang Lang¡¯er came back with a bowl of water. ¡°Madam Chu, here¡¯s some water for you.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Huang Lang¡¯er and said seriously, ¡°Huang Lang¡¯er, Huang Xianxian is the Mountain God, Weasel. She will be scalded if she goes to give Granny Hu¡¯s soul back to her. You have to stop her from going! Do you hear me?¡± Huang Lang¡¯er paused for a moment before smiling. ¡°You want to eat radishes? Wait, I¡¯ll go get two for you¡­¡± Liu Sanniang was dumbstruck. She came out of Huang Lang¡¯er¡¯s house with two radishes. Chu Yan was waiting for her not far away. As if knowing that she was in a bad mood, he held her hand and squeezed it as usual. ¡°The illusion shows the truth. If it¡¯s changed, it won¡¯t be the truth anymore. Although we live here, we¡¯re just spectators. We can¡¯t change anything.¡± Liu Sanniang said in a low voice, ¡°I know. I¡¯m just sad.¡± She hoped that she could leave this illusion quickly. Liu Sanniang was silent for a moment before looking up at Chu Yan. ¡°Ccan you break through this illusion?¡± Chu Yan shook his head. ¡°No.¡± The more he interfered, the worse it would be. Liu Sanniang returned to the house. At night, Chu Yan called her when he was done cooking. Liu Sanniang ate and was a little embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯ll cook tomorrow.¡± She felt bad that Chu Yan had been taking care of her all these days while they were stuck in this illusion. Chu Yan nodded. After dinner, she washed up and went back to her room to sleep. At night, in a daze, Liu Sanniang heard some sounds. She opened her eyes and realized that she was in the vige. She knew that this was a dream. She looked around the vige and saw a figureing out of Huang Lang¡¯er¡¯s house. It was Huang Xianxian. She was heading somewhere in the vige. Liu Sanniang followed her. Huang Xianxian was still a little weak and hadn¡¯t fully recovered yet. She had already found Granny Hu¡¯s soul and wanted to return it now. In the Hu family, Grandma Hu had been sick for two months. In the past few days, she had not taken a bite. The family had already started to prepare for the funeral. Grandma Hu¡¯s daughter-inw was taking care of her by the bed. On the stove, a kettle was boiling. Shey on the bed and fell asleep. Huang Xianxian turned into a weasel and went in through the window. She jumped on Granny Hu and opened her mouth to return the soul. At this moment, Granny Hu¡¯s daughter-inw woke up. When she saw a weasel on her mother-inw¡¯s face, she screamed in fear. She immediately reached out for the kettle and sshed it on Huang Xianxian, who was about to leave from the window. Huang Xianxian was scalded. She let out a scream and ran away quickly. Liu Sanniang sighed and followed Huang Xianxian back to her house. Huang Xianxian returned to her human form and leaned into Huang Lang¡¯er¡¯s arms. Huang Lang¡¯er held her and asked with concern. ¡°Xianxian, what happened?¡± Huang Xianxian took a deep breath. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine.¡± Huang Lang¡¯er rolled up Huang Xianxian¡¯s sleeve. Her arm was red and blistering. At the sight of that, Huang Lang¡¯er¡¯s heart ached. ¡°How can you call that fine? Look at you. Wait for me. I¡¯ll go find the medicine.¡± Huang Xianxian was a little worried. She looked at her sleeping son and then at Huang Lang¡¯er, feeling uneasy and flustered. Before long, there was amotion outside. The fire lit up the night and people banged against the door angrily. Huang Lang¡¯er¡¯s expression changed drastically. He gritted his teeth and stood up to open the door. He knew that he couldn¡¯t hide the truth anymore. Grandma Hu¡¯s daughter-inw gritted her teeth and said, ¡°She¡¯s a weasel and was scalded by me. My mother helped so many people give birth, but nothing happened. Why this time, she was scared out of her wits? She must be a demon.¡± Huang Lang¡¯er defended his wife with a fierce look. ¡°My wife is not a demon.¡± ¡°If she¡¯s not a demon, what is she? Tell her toe out and we¡¯ll see.¡± Everyone was furious and wanted Huang Lang¡¯er to give them an exnation. The angry women rushed into the house and dragged Huang Xianxian out. They rolled up her sleeve to reveal the blisters on her arm to everyone. This time, Huang Lang¡¯er could not exin himself. Other than admitting the truth, there was nothing Huang Lang¡¯er could do. ¡°Uncles, Aunties, my wife is not a demon. She is the mountain god, the god who protects our mountains. She is not a demon and will not harm anyone.¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t mean to scare Granny Hu and wasn¡¯t going to harm her. She went to give Granny Hu¡¯s soul back to her. Really, believe me. Granny Hu will recover soon.¡± Huang Lang¡¯er knelt on the ground and kowtowed to everyone. He cried, and so did Huang Xianxian. The child in the room also cried. The sound of the child crying made people¡¯s hearts palpitate. At this moment, Old Master Hu came with his walking stick. He looked at Huang Lang¡¯er and Huang Xianxian and sighed. ¡°My wife just woke up. She said a lot of nonsense.¡± Huang Lang¡¯er¡¯s head bled from kowtowing on the ground. He said anxiously, ¡°Please, believe me. My wife really won¡¯t harm anyone. She has always been protecting our mountains.¡± Chapter 194 - Forced To Kill

Chapter 194: Forced To Kill

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Tears welled up in Huang Xianxian¡¯s eyes as she looked at everyone and prayed with her palms put together. The child in the house kept crying, making everyone¡¯s heart break. The vige chief couldn¡¯t help but respond. ¡°Lang¡¯er, we watched you grow up. We¡¯ll believe you this time. The child is still young, so we can¡¯t bear to separate you. However, if you dare to hurt someone, we won¡¯t tolerate you.¡± Huang Lang¡¯er hugged Huang Xianxian and said gratefully, ¡°Thank you, thank you, we won¡¯t hurt anyone.¡± This matter was over. When Liu Sanniang woke up, the sky was already bright. She quickly got up and went out. She got onto a stool and looked at Huang Lang¡¯er¡¯s house. Just as she thought, four years had passed. Huang Lang¡¯er¡¯s son was already four years old. The four-year-old boy was wearing a cotton shirt and was a little chubby. He was feeding the chicken with a handful of grains in the courtyard. In a few years, the courtyard did not seem to have changed much. Liu Sanniang got off the stool and went to the kitchen. Chu Yan was already cooking. When the two of them were eating, Liu Sanniang said, ¡°After breakfast, let¡¯s go out and see if Magistrate Wei and the others have woken up.¡± Chu Yan nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± After breakfast, Liu Sanniang went out with Chu Yan. Wei Shi was now the vige chief. When Liu Sanniang found him, he looked at Chu Yan and Liu Sanniang. He was stunned. ¡°It¡¯s not easy to find herbs nowadays, right? I heard that some doctors are willing to wait for many years for a herb. I didn¡¯t believe it in the past, but now I believe it.¡± Chu Yan nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Liu Sanniang still wanted to give it a try. She called out to Wei Shi. ¡°Magistrate Wei.¡± ...... Wei Shi paused for a moment before smiling. ¡°I need to go and get busy. See you around.¡± WIth that, he left. Liu Sanniang looked at Wei Shi¡¯s departing figure helplessly. Would he only wake up after the illusion ended? Liu Sanniang went to look for Lin Zheng again. He had always been a person with strong will, but when she saw Lin Zheng plowing the field and a few children calling him father, Liu Sanniang knew that she and Chu Yan were the only ones awake in this illusion. It seemed that her and Chu Yan¡¯s awakening was an ident. When she returned, Liu Sanniang saw that Huang Lang¡¯er was about to go out. She stood and looked at him. Huang Lang¡¯er was talking to Huang Xianxian about something. After saying that, he kissed Huang Xianxian¡¯s forehead and hugged the child before leaving. Liu Sanniang called to stop him. ¡°Huang Lang¡¯er.¡± Huang Lang¡¯er stopped in his tracks and looked at Liu Sanniang in confusion. He paused for a while before asking. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Madam Chu. Have you two found the herbs you wanted?¡± Liu Sanniang did not answer this question. She asked instead. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Huang Lang¡¯er smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to the city to buy something.¡± Liu Sanniang had a bad feeling. ¡°Aren¡¯t youing back today?¡± The nearest town to Huanghu Vige was two to four hours away. If he went to the city, he might not be able to return at night. Huang Lang¡¯er nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be back tomorrow morning. My son is turning four years old. My wife wants to give him a bracelet.¡± After saying that, Huang Lang¡¯er grinned. ¡°Take care. I¡¯ll get going first.¡± Looking at Huang Lang¡¯er¡¯s departing figure, Liu Sanniang remembered that Huang Ming had said that Huang Xianxian killed people. She looked at Chu Yan and said, ¡°Chu Yan, stay up tonight.¡± Chu Yan replied solemnly. ¡°Okay.¡± After dinner, Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan did not rest. The sky gradually darkened, and Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan kept observing the situation in Huang Lang¡¯er¡¯s house. Late at night, three figures walked towards Huang Lang¡¯er¡¯s house. They looked around and broke the door lock. Liu Sanniang clenched her fists and walked over. Chu Yan followed suit. The two of them quickly arrived at the scene. Chu Yan threw punches at the three of them, but he missed. Liu Sanniang frowned. ¡°Why is this happening?¡± Chu Yan looked at his fist and walked back to Liu Sanniang¡¯s side. ¡°This is something that has already happened. Although it¡¯s an illusion, it can¡¯t be changed.¡± They could only watch as the three of them broke the lock and sneaked in. Soon, some voices came from inside the house. The men were talking dirty. Chu Yan reached out to cover Liu Sanniang¡¯s ears to prevent her from hearing anything. Liu Sanniang felt sweet, though she had already heard everything. She heard those people say wicked things. ¡°Don¡¯t resist. We won¡¯t hurt you. We just want to see how good you taste.¡± ¡°Huang Lang¡¯er went to the city today. He won¡¯t be back tonight. If none of us say a word, no one will know.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t wait. Hahaha, this woman is really beautiful. Why should we let Huang Lang¡¯er enjoy her alone?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Hurry up and hold her down.¡± Huang Xianxian suppressed her anger and warned them. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯m a demon? Get out now. I¡¯ll pretend this never happened.¡± She was the mountain god. She could tolerate being insulted by these men verbally, but if they dared to put a finger on her, she would definitely not tolerate it. Not only did Huang Xianxian¡¯s warning not make them stop, but they were also amused. ¡°Hahaha, how can you, a pretty girl, be a demon? Besides, it¡¯d be more exciting if you were really a demon.¡± ¡°Stop struggling. It¡¯s useless.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want us to use violence, do you? When Huang Lang¡¯eres back, we¡¯ll just say that you felt lonely and seduced us. At that time, we¡¯ll see if the vigers believe you or us.¡± With a beauty in front of them, they could no longer care about anything else. Huang Xianxian couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Her face turned back to its original appearance, and sharp ws grew out of her nails. Her voice was no longer gentle but deep like a beast. ¡°Don¡¯te near me again. Get out.¡± She really did not want to kill anyone. However, those with evil in their hearts would not stop just like that. Looking at Huang Xianxian, they wanted to molest her by force even more. Huang Xianxian¡¯s eyes turned red as she stabbed her pointy ws into the hearts of the men. Huang Xianxian retracted her ws and the three figures slowly fell to the ground. She was very fast and killed them in one blow. After killing them, she sat with the child until dawn. At some point, someone came looking for these men. The first thing they thought of when they couldn¡¯t find their son was that he had been eaten by a demon. As it happened, there was a demon in this vige, so they mobilized everyone in the vige to gather around Huang Lang¡¯er¡¯s house. Chapter 195 - Karma In The Making

Chapter 195: Karma In The Making

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan were in the courtyard, but they automatically ignored them. All the men and women in the vige squeezed into Huang Lang¡¯er¡¯s house. When they saw the dead bodies, they were furious. The family who had lost their son pounced on the dead body and cried, cursing Huang Xianxian. Huang Xianxian was pulled out by the crowd. The four-year-old was terrified. With tears in her eyes, he grabbed Huang Xianxian¡¯s clothes and sobbed. After Huang Xianxian was tied up, Wei Shi said with a serious expression, ¡°How can you kill people? How can you kill people?¡± The women were the most furious. ¡°Drown her, Vige Chief. We can¡¯t let such a beast get away.¡± Huang Xianxian was expressionless. No matter how angry these people were, she did not speak. Soon, Huang Lang¡¯er returned. People were escorting Huang Xianxian to the ancestral hall to lock her up. When Huang Lang¡¯er saw this, he immediately rushed over and pushed away the people holding Huang Xianxian. He untied Huang Xianxian and stood beside her. Huang Xianxian hugged Huang Lang¡¯er and opened her mouth to say something. Wei Shi frowned. ¡°Huang Lang¡¯er, your wife killed people. How are you going to justify this?¡± ¡°Huang Lang¡¯er, think about how we raised you up. Don¡¯t be ungrateful!¡± The seniors in the vige shouted at him. However, Huang Lang¡¯er did not listen. He held Huang Xianxian¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Xianxian only kills those who deserve to be killed. Uncles, Aunties, ask yourself. Why did these men sneak into my housete at night?¡± ...... Wei Shi was stunned. Before he could speak, the woman who had lost her son stepped forward and grabbed Huang Lang¡¯er with all her might. ¡°You heartless ingrate, are you going to betray us who raised you up, for this demon?¡± ¡°They were the ones who wanted to molest my wife. They deserve to die.¡± Huang Lang¡¯er held Huang Xianxian firmly. The three women who had lost their sons pounced on Huang Xianxian and kicked and punched her. ¡°Kill this demon. Today, our sons were killed by her. Tomorrow, we will be killed by her.¡± ¡°Huang Lang¡¯er is an ungrateful thing. This is how he repays us who gave him food and shelter.¡± Huang Xianxian couldn¡¯t help but get angry at those usations. She pushed Huang Lang¡¯er away and let out a roar. She returned to her original appearance and said coldly, ¡°I already warned them, but they insisted on seeking death. Since you can¡¯t discipline your sons, I¡¯ll make them reincarnate and learn to be a human again.¡± This was the first time people saw Huang Xianxian in her real appearance, and they were shocked. Wherever Huang Xianxian looked, people subconsciously took a step back in fright. Huang Xianxian¡¯s eyes were cold as she said, ¡°We¡¯ll live our lives as a family and mind our own business. If anyone has ill intentions, I¡¯ll kill them.¡± Everyone was stunned. Huang Xianxian had already pulled Huang Lang¡¯er and her son back into the room. After seeing Huang Xianxian¡¯s real appearance, people realized the difference between humans and demons. Wei Shi sighed heavily. Everyone looked at him with worry on their faces, asking. ¡°Vige Chief, what should we do now?¡± Wei Shi said, ¡°There¡¯s no other way. We made a mistake thest time we allowed them to stay. Now, we¡¯ll have to just live with it.¡± ¡°She killed three people. Are we just going to let her off?¡± Those who had lost their son couldn¡¯t hold back the anger. Wei Shi said, ¡°We don¡¯t know the whole story. Just go back and make sure the men in your family behave well.¡± Since the vige chief said so, they could only go back indignantly. In such a fashion, this matter ended. Chu Yan went to catch fish, and Liu Sanniang followed suit. They caught some fish and were about to go back when Liu Sanniang saw a sneaky figure carrying a small wooden bucket and pouring something into Huang Lang¡¯er¡¯s courtyard. She walked closer and saw that it was Officer Zhang. Liu Sanniang was still not used to seeing Officer Zhang in a female body. The bucket he was holding smelled horrible¡­ After Officer Zhang finished pouring the content, he turned around and was shocked to see Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan. He paused for a moment before realizing that it was Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan. Officer Zhang looked at Liu Sanniang¡¯s stomach and said in disdain, ¡°Madam Chu, it¡¯s been a few years. Why isn¡¯t your stomach getting any bigger?¡± After saying that, Officer Zhang looked at Chu Yan and winked at him. ¡°Doctor Chu, you¡¯re not young anymore. You must hurry up and have a child before you can.¡± Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of Huang Xianxian?¡± Officer Zhang gritted his teeth and quickly ran away. Liu Sanniang looked at the outer wall that was stained with filth and frowned. Although Huang Xianxian and Huang Lang¡¯er did not leave, the vigers had already started to hate them. Chu Yan held Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll make you fried fish today.¡± After dinner, Chu Yan rubbed Liu Sanniang¡¯s head. ¡°Sleep early. The illusion is about to end.¡± It was already the year of the fire. After the fire, Huanghu vige would be gone and the illusion would naturally end. Liu Sanniang nodded. When she returned to her room, she couldn¡¯t sleep, no matter what. She tossed and turned many times before finally falling asleep in a daze. In a daze, Liu Sanniang felt very hot. She seemed to be in the mountains. It was scorching hot. The trees in the mountains dried up, and many animals that could not withstand the heat, died as well. The crops in the fields died and gradually turned into withered grass. Many vigers knelt on the ground and prayed for the heavens to rain and end this drought. Everyone¡¯s anger was directed at Huang Xianxian. They thought that it was Huang Xianxian who brought this drought upon the vige. As a way to vent their anger, more and more people started pouring filth into Huang Lang¡¯er¡¯s courtyard. In the depth of the mountain, a figure was using her power to protect this area. She was the mountain god. She wanted to protect the living beings in the mountains, including those in Huanghu Vige. Even if they were hurting her, she still wanted to protect them. The drought did not ease. Instead, it became worse. When Liu Sanniang woke up, she felt hot and her throat seemed to be smoking. When she got up, there was a knock on the door. Chu Yan¡¯s voice was gentle as he said, ¡°Sanniang, can Ie in?¡± Liu Sanniang replied. ¡°Come in.¡± Chu Yan pushed open the door and poured water from the teapot for Liu Sanniang. ¡°Drink some water first.¡± Chapter 196 - The Drought Descends

Chapter 196: The Drought Descends

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Liu Sanniang took it and gulped it down. After drinking two sses, she felt a little better and said, ¡°Have another few months passed?¡± Chu Yan nodded. ¡°I think so. After we eat, we¡¯ll go out and ask around.¡± They were outsiders in this vige. In an illusion, they only needed to experience the major events and their existence could barely be remembered by the vigers. When they were talking to people, they would only remember the two of them as the couple who came over to find herbs. Liu Sanniang nodded. The illusion was about to end. She would soon get the answer. That fire was the real reason why the four families were wiped out. After dinner, Liu Sanniang went out with Chu Yan. At noon, the sun was so hot that it could burn people alive. There was almost no one outside. As they walked through the vige, they could hear the cries of children and the adults arguing, fighting, and cursing. The sudden drought scourged thend, causing the crops to wither and die. It became very difficult for people to survive. After walking around the vige, Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan ended up outside Huang Lang¡¯er¡¯s house. A corner of the courtyard was already covered in filth. Although Huang Lang¡¯er cleaned it every day, there were still traces left behind. Liu Sanniang knocked on the door. ...... Soon, Huang Lang¡¯er opened the door. When he saw Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan, he paused for a moment and said, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you two. Are you here to fetch water? Come in. There¡¯s a drought this year, and a lot of living creatures died in the mountains. It¡¯s not easy to find herbs, right?¡± Chu Yan nodded. Huang Lang¡¯er looked at Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan¡¯s empty hands and asked in confusion. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you bring the wooden buckets when you came to fetch water?¡± Huang Lang¡¯er seemed to have thought of something and waved his hand. ¡°Forget it, use my bucket.¡± Huang Lang¡¯er brought Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan to the back of the house. There was a stream of water flowing below, and there was arge water storage pit, but there wasn¡¯t much water left. Huang Lang¡¯er took a wooden bucket, scooped up half a bucket of water, and handed it to Chu Yan. ¡°Doctor Chu, use it sparingly. I don¡¯t know how long this stream can sustain us.¡± Chu Yan nodded. ¡°Yes, thank you.¡± Huang Lang¡¯er waved his hand. ¡°No need to thank me.¡± Chu Yan and Liu Sanniang returned home with water. After the sky darkened, many vigers went to Huang Lang¡¯er¡¯s house to get water. He only gave them half a bucket each, and soon, an argument broke out. People said that Huang Lang¡¯er was an ingrate and that they shouldn¡¯t have raised him back then. Now, he didn¡¯t even want to share enough water with them. No matter how Huang Lang¡¯er exined, people refused to listen to him. Instead, they said that Huang Xianxian was the one who brought the drought here. Liu Sanniang stood on a stool in her courtyard and leaned on the wall to watch the scene. She felt a heaviness on her chest, not knowing if it was caused by indignation or what. Chu Yan walked to her side and pulled her hand. ¡°Time to eat.¡± Liu Sanniang said sadly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat. I just want to watch.¡± Chu Yan did not say anything. He stood beside Liu Sanniang silently to keep herpany. After the sky turned dark, everything changed like a dream. Liu Sanniang saw arguments getting more and more fierce. People smashed open a hole on the wall in Huang Lang¡¯er¡¯s courtyard so that they could go and get water whenever they wanted. The drought was still ongoing. Seeing that there was still no harvest in autumn, people¡¯s anger reached its peak. They began to mor for Huang Xianxian to be executed. Outside, the sky gradually lit up. Liu Sanniang came back to her senses and looked at the vige. ¡°Two psychics areing over.¡± The vigers had gone to invite the psychics. The two psychics held Bagua in their hands. As soon as they walked into the vige, they pointed in the direction of Huang Lang¡¯er¡¯s house and said, ¡°There¡¯s a big demon here.¡± The vigers walking beside the psychics immediately got agitated. ¡°Masters, the monster is living there!¡± The psychic in the lead snorted. ¡°It¡¯s hard for us not to notice the demon. It¡¯s murderous aura is soaring. Someone must have been killed by the demon, right?¡± ¡°Master, you are exactly right. This demon has killed three people in our vige. Master, the drought must have been brought about by this demon too. Please subdue it for us.¡± The vigers looked in the direction of Huang Lang¡¯er¡¯s house with resentment and fear in their eyes. The other psychic smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Xu Ran will definitely be able to help you subdue the demon in your vige.¡± Xu Ran smiled. ¡°Xu Qing, tell me where the golden body is.¡± The vigers were all shocked and asked, ¡°Master, what golden body?¡± Xu Qing exined. ¡°For demons to achieve the cultivation level where they can take on human form, they have to create a golden body for themselves. This golden body is worshiped by people to collect power. Every demon has a golden body. If you want to subdue the demon, you naturally have to destroy the golden body first.¡± The vigers were puzzled but at the same time, they felt that Xu Qing and Xu Ran were very powerful. Xu Qing and Xu Ran had already arrived at Huang Lang¡¯er¡¯s house with the vigers. The vigers knocked on the door and shouted. ¡°Huang Lang¡¯er,e out with the demon.¡± Huang Lang¡¯er opened the door with a tired expression. His face was covered in stubble and his eyes were unfocused. ¡°Everyone, my wife is really not a demon. She didn¡¯t cause the drought. She¡¯s actually protecting us.¡± Huang Lang¡¯er¡¯s heart ached. Huang Xianxian had been very weak after giving birth. Now, in order to fight back the drought, her divine power was almost exhausted. Several times, he saw Huang Xianxian spit out blood. In the eyes of the vigers, what Huang Lang¡¯er said was just a joke. A child threw mud at him. ¡°Demon.¡± The child¡¯s mother immediately pulled the child into her arms. ¡°Huang Lang¡¯er, why did you have to marry a demon? Hurry up and hand her over to us. When Masters subdued her, the drought would naturally be gone.¡± Xu Qing looked at Huang Lang¡¯er coldly and said, ¡°Working with a demon to cause trouble. Aren¡¯t you ashamed of yourself? I heard that you are an orphan. If not for these people, you would have died long ago. How can you be so ungrateful?¡± Huang Lang¡¯er opened his mouth but could not say anything. He felt guilty that he did not repay the people who raised him. He was in pain. Why did he fall in love with a demon? Huang Xianxian came out of the house. Her face was pale and she was in her beast form. Her sharp teeth, fur all over her face, and the tail on the back all indicated that she wasn¡¯t a human. Huang Xianxian nced at Xu Qing and Xu Ran and reached out to pull Huang Lang¡¯er up. She swept her gaze across the crowd coldly. Everyone who met her gaze looked away in fear. Chapter 197 - Everything Burned To Ashes (Part 1)

Chapter 197: Everything Burned To Ashes (Part 1)

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Xu Ran held a Heavenly Thunder Talisman in his hand and pped it on Huang Xianxian. ¡°Demon, go back to where you belong.¡± Huang Xianxian let out a sharp cry, but the first thing she did was protect Huang Lang¡¯er. The talisman hit her body and burned her shoulder deeply. Huang Lang¡¯er cried in panic. ¡°Xianxian, Xianxian, are you alright.¡± Xu Ran frowned and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± When people left, Huang Lang¡¯er¡¯s cries could still be heard from afar. Liu Sanniang stood in the courtyard, but Huang Lang¡¯er and Huang Xianxian could no longer see her. She and Chu Yan werepletely excluded. Huang Lang¡¯er carried Huang Xianxian back into the house. Her breathing was very weak. The four-year-old sat in front of the bed and wiped his tears. ¡°Father, why did they hit Mother? Mother protects them, but they want her life. When I grow up, I won¡¯t protect them anymore. I hate them.¡± Huang Lang¡¯er ced his hand on the child¡¯s shoulder, his eyes red. He said solemnly, ¡°Yuehua, remember, you will take over your mother¡¯s ce in the future. You will cultivate and protect the mountains. The vigers also need your protection.¡± Yuehua shook her head. ¡°No, these are all evil people. I won¡¯t protect them.¡± Huang Lang¡¯er pped him angrily. Huang Xianxian struggled to sit up. ¡°Don¡¯t hit him.¡± After hitting his son, Huang Lang¡¯er regretted it immediately. He looked at his son with tears in his eyes and felt terrible. ¡°Yuehua, I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡± Yuehua did not want to listen at all. He wiped his tears and ran out. Liu Sanniang looked at him. He looked thinner than when he was young. His facial features were more obvious, looking more like Wu Ju. Wu Ju was really from Huanghu Vige. He was the son of Huang Xianxian and Huang Lang¡¯er. Liu Sanniang quickly followed behind. When he was young, Wu Ju was not called Wu Ju. His name was Yuehua. He wiped his tears as he ran towards the mountains. Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan followed him. At the same time, some vigers also spotted him and followed along. Wu Ju, who was ovee with sadness, did not know he was being followed at all. He kept running and only stopped when he reached a small temple. He first wiped his tears and took out an incense stick from the incense box at the side to light it. Then, he cried. When he stopped crying, he wiped his tears and bowed to the temple. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. What I said before was all out of anger. When I be the mountain god, I will protect the mountain. I will use what I can to do good!¡± With that, he got up and went down the mountain. Little did he know that as soon as he left, a man hiding in the dark came out and went to the temple to take a look before leaving. Liu Sanniang¡¯s heart tightened. She picked up a stone and threw it at the man. The man who had been hit, touched the back of his head and looked terrified. ¡°Who is it?¡± Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan were beside him, but he could not see them. The man looked scared and ran away. When Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan returned to the vige, she went to the vige chief¡¯s house. She wanted to see again if Wei Shi had woken up, but she happened to hear them discussing how to deal with Huang Xianxian. The man who followed Wu Ju earlier was saying that he followed Huang Lang¡¯er¡¯s son to a small temple and saw him calling the statue inside Mother. Xu Qing said, ¡°That¡¯s the golden body of the demon. Tomorrow will be her death.¡± Xu Ran nodded. ¡°She¡¯s a demon who reached a high level of cultivation after all. Although she¡¯s very weak now, she¡¯s still very powerful. You have to kidnap her son to threaten her to stop resisting.¡± Someone raised his hand. ¡°My boy is good friends with the little monster. I¡¯ll get my boy to call the little monster out to y tomorrow.¡± The vige chief frowned. ¡°Do we have to do that? I think what Lang¡¯er said makes sense.¡± The rivers in the mountains had all dried up, but there was still water in Huang Lang¡¯er¡¯s house. It was not an exaggeration to say that it was protected by Huang Xianxian. When the vige chief said this, someone immediately dissented with displeasure. ¡°This drought was caused by that demon. After we subdue that demon, there will be no disaster.¡± Xu Ran said, ¡°A demon is a demon. She¡¯s already killed people, so we can¡¯t let her live. Now, I¡¯ll make some preparations. Follow us to set up the formation.¡± The vigers were in high spirits. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll listen to you. Just tell us what to do.¡± Xu Qing took the talisman and led the people to set up the formation. As for Xu Ran, he chose five families to go with him to destroy Huang Xianxian¡¯s golden body. Liu Sanniang saw that the five families were the ones who left Huanghu Vige after it was burned down. Formation was already set up in the vige. Liu Sanniang felt that it was not that simple, so she and Chu Yan followed Xu Qing. At dawn, everyone went back to prepare. Xu Qing had already returned. He smiled and said, ¡°Everything is done. After we subdue this great demon, our power will definitely increase greatly. When we go back to apply for the senior position, no one will dare to object.¡± Xu Ran nodded. ¡°Indeed. Let¡¯s take some rest first. There¡¯s still a tough battle to fight tonight.¡± Xu Qing nodded. Liu Sanniang wanted to do something, but the vigers couldn¡¯t no longer see them. Chu Yan held Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand and pulled her away. Liu Sanniang did not speak along the way. She saw a few children taking Wu Ju out to y. There was nothing she could do about it. These children were none other than those who killed their family after they grew up. At this moment, they pulled Wu Ju away. ¡°Yuehua, let¡¯s y seek and hide.¡± Wu Ju nodded. ¡°Alright, go and hide. I¡¯lle find you.¡± ¡°Then, close your eyes and count,¡± a boy said. He was Huang Daniu. He looked a little abnormal, but not to the extent of being retarded. Wu Ju covered his eyes with his hands and started counting. The other children ran away. Not far away, their parents were waiting for them with candy in hand. The children happily took the candy and ate it. Only Huang Daniu ate half of it and put the other half in his pocket. Huang Daniu¡¯s mother asked him. ¡°Daniu, why didn¡¯t you finish it?¡± Huang Daniu smiled innocently. ¡°I¡¯ll keep it for Yuehua. One day, he¡¯ll grow up and protect us.¡± Huang Daniu¡¯s mother looked a little displeased. ¡°He won¡¯t protect anyone.¡± Huang Daniu said stubbornly, ¡°Yes, Yuehua said it himself. His mother taught him a lot. He will be very powerful in the future. When he grows up, he¡¯ll protect us. I¡¯ll leave half of the candy for him.¡± Huang Daniu¡¯s mother had mixed feelings. She looked into the distance at the little figure who was still counting with his eyes covered and wondered if what they were about to do was really right. The men had already quietly surrounded Wu Ju. When he opened his eyes, he was kicked to the ground. Chapter 198 - Everything Burned to Ashes (Part 2)

Chapter 198: Everything Burned to Ashes (Part 2)

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

People pinned him down like they would a ferocious beast. Wu Ju¡¯s eyes were filled with hurt and anger. His face was pressed against the ground. He did not care if his face was scratched. Instead, he looked into the distance at the children who were happily eating candy. When Huang Daniu saw this, he immediately ran towards Wu Ju. He was not normal like other kids. The only thought he had was saving Wu Ju, but he was no match for so many adults. Huang Daniu¡¯s mother quickly ran over and took her son away. The sky soon darkened. Under Xu Qing¡¯s lead, people grabbed Wu Ju and took him to Huang Lang¡¯er¡¯s house. Without hesitation, the five families in charge of destroying Huang Xianxian¡¯s golden body smashed the statue with the hoe. The statue was cracked open and inside, it was gold. Their eyes lit up and they were so excited that they were incoherent. ¡°Gold, it¡¯s gold¡­¡± ¡°How about our five families split it up. This gold is enough for us to live a good life. If we split it up with all the vigers, we would only get a little. What do you think?¡± Who wouldn¡¯t be tempted by this suggestion? Hence, the five families distributed the gold without anyone knowing about it. While the adults were distributing the gold, the children went down the mountain. They held hands and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and save Yuehua. He¡¯s not a bad person. He still has to protect us when he grows up.¡± ¡°Jinzhi, Shantian, Daniu, Huangshu, walk faster.¡± Under the moonlight, the children walked back to the vige. They were only a few years old and were afraid of the dark, but at this moment, they mustered their courage. Little did they know that in the shadows of the forest, many creatures were looking at them and sighing. ¡°Lord Mountain God shouldn¡¯t have fallen in love with a human being.¡± ¡°Some people are not human. They¡¯re worse than animals. What should we do now?¡± ¡°Stop wasting time. Are we not as good as the children? Let¡¯s go and take a look. Even if we can¡¯t do anything, we can at least save Lord Mountain God¡¯s son.¡± Wild boars, tigers, wolves, and all kinds of ferocious creatures came down the mountain. At this moment, in Huanghu Vige, people held torches and lit Huang Lang¡¯er¡¯s house. Huang Xianxian¡¯s eyes were red. There was still blood at the corner of her mouth. Huang Lang¡¯er said tearfully, ¡°Please, don¡¯t hurt my son. He¡¯s a human. He¡¯s just like your child.¡± Huang Lang¡¯er begged for mercy. He knelt on the ground and kowtowed to everyone. His heart was filled with grief. He did not know how things ended up like this. Xu Qing pressed his sword against Wu Ju¡¯s heart. ¡°Give up resisting, and I¡¯ll spare your son¡¯s life.¡± Huang Xianxian wanted to help Huang Lang¡¯er up, but Huang Lang¡¯er kowtowed like he was mad. ¡°Uncles, Aunties, thank you for bringing me up all these years.¡± His eyes were red as he cried. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have married Xianxian. I¡¯ll take all the me. If the heavens want to punish someone, punish me. I¡¯m willing to bear all the sins for Xianxian.¡± He pointed his finger at the sky and let out a heart-wrenching roar. ¡°Heavens, open your eyes and take a look. Huang Xianxian has been cultivating for many years and has never done anything evil. It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m willing to give up my life in exchange for her to ascend to immortality. I¡¯m willing to pay the sins shemited for taking three lives even if it means burning in hell for eternity.¡± ¡°Rumble¡­¡± At some point, thunderclouds had gathered in the sky. In the dark clouds, lightning seemed to be about to strike. The vigers were all frightened and retreated a little. The vigers who were close to the two masters grabbed their clothes and asked nervously. ¡°Master, what¡¯s going on?¡± Xu Ran¡¯s expression changed drastically. He did not expect Huang Xianxian to have an immortal tribtion under such circumstances. If she survived this tribtion, she would be an immortal. Xu Qing¡¯s expression also underwent a change. The immortal tribtion was a tribtion that only demons who had never done anything evil would face. Huang Xianxian had taken three lives. How could she have it? The immortal tribtion was both a tribtion and an opportunity. Xu Ran looked at Huang Lang¡¯er and understood that this tribtion befell on Huang Xianxian at the cost of his life. ¡°This is my mother¡¯s immortal tribtion. After my mother survives the tribtion, she can be an immortal. At that time, the rain will end the drought. My mother won¡¯t harm anyone. She¡¯s a mountain god,¡± Wu Ju shouted. The vigers were confused and did not know who to believe. Wu Ju continued. ¡°I beg of you, believe me. When my mother ascends to immortality, all of this will end. She will also protect your children and grandchildren.¡± Xu Qing looked at Wu Ju. He did not expect a child to know so much. Wu Ju was right. Xu Qing looked at Xu Ran. If they subdued this demon, their power would increase multifold and their position as a senior in the sect would be guaranteed. What would Xu Ran choose to do? Xu Qing was a little nervous. No matter what Xu Ran chose to do, he would support him. Xu Ran snorted coldly. ¡°What immortal tribtion? This is clearly a heavenly punishment. The immortals are here to help us subdue demons. Xu Qing, activate the formation.¡± Xu Qing immediately pointed his sword at Wu Ju. ¡°Demon, your child¡¯s death or surrender.¡± Huang Lang¡¯er stood up with difficulty. His eyes were bloodshot. ¡°Masters, don¡¯t hurt my son. All of this happened because of me. I¡¯ll kill myself. Please let my wife and son live.¡± With that, Huang Lang¡¯er took out the dagger hidden in his sleeve and killed himself. Huang Xianxian¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as she screamed. ¡°No.¡± Huang Lang¡¯er had already fallen to the ground, covered in blood. The wound on his neck was very deep. He was dead almost in an instant. Tears of blood flowed out of Huang Xianxian¡¯s eyes. She hadpletely transformed into a beast. She roared at the top of her lungs. ¡°Even if I, Huang Xianxian, die, I will turn into a ghost ande back to burn thisnd down. No matter where you are, I will find you and tear you into pieces.¡± Xu Ran shouted. ¡°Activate the formation.¡± He threw a ck g into the air and golden light rose around him. Huang Xianxian, looking up at the sky, let out a heart-breaking roar. mes descended from the gathered thunderclouds and quickly set everything on fire. People fled in all directions. The children also ran into the vige. They looked terrified and ran towards Wu Ju while crying. They said to Wu Ju, ¡°Yuehua, it¡¯s all our fault. We shouldn¡¯t have helped the bad people.¡± The people in the vige fled, but they realized that there were many formations in the vige that prevented them from leaving. Only the five families were able to get away. Amidst endless painful cries, the fire burned down everything. Chapter 199 - Heart-wrenching Anger After Waking Up (Part 1)

Chapter 199: Heart-wrenching Anger After Waking Up (Part 1)

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

At this moment, everyone in the illusion woke up. They were stunned by the scene in front of them. They stood rooted to the ground, not knowing what to do. Wei Shi shouted. ¡°Go find water and put out the fire.¡± It was only then that the officers and constables realized what was going on. However, where were they going to find water? At this moment, there was a drought and there was no water at all. They were so anxious to the point of crying. There was no water. What should they do? Especially when the memories shed past their minds, they med themselves more and felt the pain. How could they do such a thing? They wanted to stop Xu Qing and Xu Ran, but they couldn¡¯t touch them. They had be spectators and could only watch helplessly as the vige was burned down. In this cmity, no viger was innocent. They paid the price for their ignorance. The formation that was originally used to trap Huang Xianxian became their death trap. Other than the five families who could enter and leave freely, no one else could escape this fire. The raging fire seemed to want to burn everything. Xu Qing and Xu Ran were fighting with Huang Xianxian. They wanted to subdue her and put her into their artifact. Huang Xianxian¡¯s roars and screams made the living creatures in the mountains gather around the vige. As if they were telepathic, they quickly formed a circle around Wu Ju to protect him. The beasts wailed. It seemed as if they were crying for the burning spirit of the mountain god. Everyone¡¯s eyes turned red. Wei Shi had never seen such a tragic scene. His stomach seemed to be in a knot, and his throat was so choked that he could not speak. Liu Sanniang¡¯s eyes were red from crying. She closed her eyes, put her palms together, and chanted the Rebirth Mantra. Her voice was like a ray of light that fell from the sky, tearing apart the raging mes of hell. The illusion shattered, and people saw that Huang Xianxian used all her divine power to protect thisnd. When the drought came, she exhausted all her power to bring water for the vigers, but in the end, she was treated as a demon. When people came out of the illusion, they felt terrible. Their expressions changed drastically. They were deeply affected by this illusion. They lived as vigers of Huanghu Vige and remembered everything they had done. ¡°That¡¯s the truth.¡± Wu Ju opened his eyes and stood up. He looked calm as he nced at the people present and then at Huang Ming and Huang Niuniu. ¡°It¡¯s also karma.¡± Huang Ming¡¯s eyes widened. He was blind. He looked in Wu Ju¡¯s direction and could not see anything, but he knew that he was Huang Yuehua, the son of Huang Xianxian and Huang Lang¡¯er. At the thought of how terrifying he was now, Huang Ming trembled. ¡°Evil, you evil creature.¡± Wu Ju nced at him and said with his eyes closed, ¡°Amitabha.¡± Tens of thousands of living beings sacrificed their lives to keep him alive, so he naturally had toe and settle this karma. Huang Ming was furious. ¡°Hurry up and capture him. He¡¯s also a demon. He is the one who killed people.¡± Wu Ju¡¯s expression was calm. ¡°I didn¡¯t kill anyone. I just came to settle the karma. Tens of thousands of living beings died because of you all. What right do you have to live in this world and use that gold to enjoy a rich life.¡± Huang Ming gritted his teeth. ¡°Your mother was a demon to begin with. It was only right for her to die.¡± ¡°It¡¯s also correct for you to die too,¡± Huang Niuniu said in a voice filled with anger, making people subconsciously look at her. Huang Niuniu seemed to have be a different person. With ease, she broke free from the rope and grabbed an axe. She raised it high and walked towards Huang Ming. ¡°The worst thing Lord Mountain God did was to protect you. We¡¯ve never harmed anyone, but you wanted us to die. None of you deserve to live.¡± Her voice was filled with hatred. She was no longer Huang Niuniu. Wei Shi wanted to stop her, but he realized that he could not move. Wu Ju¡¯s power had far exceeded everyone¡¯s imagination. Perhaps sensing the change in his granddaughter, Huang Ming struggled to stand up. However, without his walking stick, he fell to the ground again. He struggled to crawl back while saying. ¡°Niuniu, I¡¯m your grandpa.¡± ¡°Niuniu, wake up.¡± Huang Niuniu raised her axe and chopped him down. Blood flowed out slowly. Everyone watched as this scene unfold in front of them without being able to stop it. Huang Niuniu had already thrown away her axe and sat back down on the ground in trance, like a soulless doll. Wu Ju closed his eyes and said softly, ¡°Amitabha.¡± Wei Shi gritted his teeth. He looked at Wu Ju with hatred and helplessness. Wu Ju said calmly, ¡°Sir, you can arrest me now.¡± He smiled faintly. People around him could feel his warm power. No one expected that the most harmless person was actually the one behind the five muder cases. Wei Shi looked at Wu Ju and looked away as he instructed. ¡°Arrest him.¡± If Wu Ju resisted, all of thembined wouldn¡¯t be able to stop him. However, Wu Ju did not resist at all. His face remained calm, and his face was filled with a pleasant smile. There was no need to doubt that he was Buddha. He was a Buddha and a demon, good and evil in one. Liu Sanniang looked at him, wanting to understand what he was thinking. Wu Ju smiled. ¡°Miss Liu, if there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, you cane to talk to me.¡± Wei Shi shouted at the top of his lungs. ¡°You¡¯ll be executed formitting these hideous crimes!¡± Wu Ju smiled. ¡°Minister Wei, that might not be the case.¡± With such power, how could he die so easily? Wei Shi also thought of a possibility and immediately felt terrible. No one was in a good mood after leaving Huanghu Vige. The vige chief of Hujia Vige wanted to ask what had happened, but he was ignored by everyone. After everyone left, the vige chief went to Huang Ming¡¯s house to take a look. It was empty and there was some blood on the ground. He shivered and quickly left from there. When he went down the mountain, the vige chief looked back at the mountain and sighed. For some reason, he felt that the mountain was getting more and more chilling. Now after Huang Ming and his granddaughter were gone, it had be a dead mountain, inhabited by no living being. Chapter 200 - Heart-wrenching Anger After Waking Up (Part 2)

Chapter 200: Heart-wrenching Anger After Waking Up (Part 2)

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

When they returned to Yong County, it was already afternoon. Wei Shi got someone to lock Wu Ju up. Wei Shi had a headache. He sighed and said, ¡°Miss Liu, do you have a way to take away Wu Ju¡¯s power, just like what you did with Jiang Bing previously?¡± If he reported this case, Wu Ju would definitely be taken away. He would not die. Such power was undoubtedly terrifying. If only there was no such power. Liu Sanniang shook her head. ¡°My ability is far inferior to his. He can create an illusion so powerful, but I can¡¯t.¡± This was like the difference between a fish and a shark. The only good thing was that Wu Ju did not start a massacre. Wei Shi frowned. ¡°Then I can only report the case to the emperor. What decision the emperor will make is unknown.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. That was the only way. Wei Shi said, ¡°Miss Liu, you must be tired. Go back and rest.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded and walked out. One of the officers stopped her. Liu Sanniang looked at the officer in confusion. From the officer¡¯s eyes, she saw Wu Ju. The officer said, ¡°Miss Liu, I¡¯m waiting for you toe and talk to me.¡± Liu Sanniang was shocked. Wu Ji was powerful to the extent that he could control people at will. He was much stronger than Jiang Bing. After saying that, the officer returned to normal. When he realized that he had stopped Liu Sanniang, he was stunned and quickly moved aside. When Liu Sanniang left, the officer rubbed his head in confusion. What was he doing here? Liu Sanniang met Officer Zhang again. When he saw her, he immediately turned around and ran away. Liu Sanniang heard him curse in a low voice. ¡°Oh! Damn it, was I stupid? I actually wanted to fight with her over Chu Yan¡¯s love.¡± Liu Sanniang blushed. In the illusion, she and Chu Yan were a married couple. After leaving the government office, she saw Chu Yan waiting for her by the carriage. Liu Sanniang wanted to sneak away, but he had already walked over. He gave her a warning look that seemed to say ¡®Don¡¯t you dare!¡¯. As they walked towards the carriage hand in hand, he said, ¡°What are you afraid of? I won¡¯t eat you.¡± After saying that, he paused and added. ¡°At least not now.¡± Liu Sanniang wished she could find a hole to bury herself in. She quickly got into the carriage, not wanting to talk to Chu Yan. How many sides did he have! Chu Yan drove the carriage to send Liu Sanniang back. After they arrived, he brought the horse to the backyard and did not leave immediately. Liu Sanniang was a little nervous. Chu Yan smiled. ¡°Show me General ck. Let me see how big he¡¯s grown.¡± Liu Sanniang bit her lip and went to carry General ck over. Within a month, General ck had gotten many times bigger than what he used to be. He looked at Liu Sanniang with his ck eyes and kept rubbing his head against her palm, asking to be touched. Liu Sanniang wanted to hand General ck to Chu Yan, but the puppy was struggling and making muffled sounds. Liu Sanniang looked at Chu Yan. He was simply a devil. Not only was she afraid of him, but also her dog¡­ Chu Yan reached out and grabbed General ck¡¯s neck. He stopped smiling and narrowed his eyes. A male dog had to be castrated! General ck seemed to be crying. He struggled with all fours, begging Liu Sanniang to save him. Liu Sanniang mustered her courage and took General ck back. ¡°The dog must be hungry. I¡¯ll get him something to eat.¡± Chu Yan looked at Liu Sanniang and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to feed him too much. If he gets too fat, he¡¯ll bezy and won¡¯t want to move. A fat dog is useless.¡± Liu Sanniang replied casually. ¡°Got it.¡± She heated up milk for General ck and also took some minced meat and rice for him to eat. She looked at Chu Yan who was still lingering around and felt like crying. Why was he still here? Chu Yan looked at Liu Sanniang¡¯s flustered expression and smiled. ¡°My clothes should be ready, right?¡± Liu Sanniang gritted her teeth. ¡°Will you leave after taking the clothes?¡± Chu Yan smiled. ¡°Yes.¡± Liu Sanniang returned to the house and brought out a set of ck clothes. She thrust them in Chu Yan¡¯s hands with a look that said ¡®Bye¡¯. Chu Yan really did not stay any longer. He took the clothes and left. Liu Sanniang heaved a sigh of relief and returned to her room toy on the bed. Her mind was filled with the karma that Wu Ju had mentioned. It was a fact that Wu Ju had attained Nirvana, but why was there still evil in him? Chu Yan said that he smelled bad. Liu Sanniang was puzzled and while thinking, she fell asleep. At night, Madam Wei made many good dishes and kept putting food into Liu Sanniang¡¯s bowl. They all heaved a sigh of relief to see Liu Sanniange back in one piece. They had heard about the murder cases and were very worried about Liu Sanniang. For the next few days, Liu Sanniang did not go out. Sometimes, she would meditate. She could feel that after every meditation, she had umted some power. At the beginning of October, she decided to meet Wu Ju. When she arrived at the government office, Liu Sanniang said to Wei Shi, ¡°Sir, I want to see Wu Ju.¡± Wei Shi¡¯s eyes lit up with hope. ¡°Sure, he¡¯s being held in captivity in the government office.¡± Wei Shi did not know what Wu Ju wanted to do either. He was afraid that Wu Ju would start a massacre, but for the past few days, he did not. Wu Ju still looked kind and amiable, and even the officers guarding him could not help but treat him with kindness. It was as if they were not guarding a vicious criminal but a Buddha. Liu Sanniang said truthfully, ¡°I am going to meet him to clear my confusion.¡± Wei Shi¡¯s hope was dashed. He said with his eyes cast down, ¡°Sure.¡± When Liu Sanniang entered the cell, Wei Shi was a little worried. Wu Ju, who was sitting quietly in the cell, looked at him. ¡°Magistrate Wei, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t kill anyone who doesn¡¯t deserve to be killed. Go out.¡± How could Wei Shi not be worried? He didn¡¯t want to go out, but his legs were walking away on their own. The officers who were guarding the cell also followed Wei Shi out. Wu Ju looked at Liu Sanniang and smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s not afortable ce to have a talk. Please don¡¯t mind it.¡± Liu Sanniang did not care. She sat on the ground, separated from Wu Ju by bars. She looked at Wu Ju. ¡°You know what I¡¯m confused about?¡± Wu Ju smiled. ¡°I know. Given two more years, you¡¯ll be able to subdue me. But now, there¡¯s still a gap between you and me.¡± Liu Sanniang said, ¡°Why are you both good and evil?¡± Wu Ju stretched out his hand. ¡°If you want to know, why don¡¯t you take a look yourself?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Wu Ju¡¯s hand. His skin was very fair, but he was by no means muscr. However, he could kill without needing to do it himself. It was a challenge to read Wu Ju. This was also equivalent to putting herself on the edge because Wu Ju could devour her at any time. With her current power, she wouldn¡¯t be able to fight back and could die. Chapter 201 - He Opened Up To Her Willingly (Part 1)

Chapter 201: He Opened Up To Her Willingly (Part 1)

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

However, Liu Sanniang still extended her hand. She ced her palm on Wu Ju¡¯s wrist and released her power. She thought that she would face an indestructible defense, but Liu Sanniang was wrong. There was nothing. Wu Ju hadpletely opened up to her. He removed all his defenses andy himself vulnerable in front of Liu Sanniang. She could see everything that he had experienced. He did not hide anything. Liu Sanniang opened her eyes to look at him in confusion. Wu Ju smiled and said calmly, ¡°Miss Liu, focus.¡± Liu Sanniang concentrated. No matter what Wu Ju intended to do, since he had opened himself up to her, she would go and see for herself. Wu Ju¡¯s memories emerged bit by bit, instantly dragging Liu Sanniang back to the fire 20 years ago. She saw that tens of thousands of creatures formed a protective circle around Wu Ju to prevent him from getting burnt. He used his little hand to open a gap and looked outside. The raging mes reflected in his eyes. The ck g in the sky was absorbing Huang Xianxian¡¯s divine power. Xu Qing and Xu Ran each held a sword and stabbed it into Huang Xianxian¡¯s heart. Xu Qing said, ¡°Xu Ran, why is this demon so difficult to deal with?¡± Xu Ran was also in a sorry state. His clothes were tattered and burnt. His body was covered in dust. He said, ¡°She¡¯s no longer a demon now. She¡¯s half-immortal. This man willingly bore the sins for her, allowing her to transcended into an immortal. If she was given another hour, her immortal tribtion would have passed.¡± Xu Qing heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Since she¡¯s half-immortal, she will definitely make our power increase multifold.¡± Xu Ran nodded. ¡°Indeed. After all, she killed lives, so taking her life won¡¯t be considered something immoral.¡± Huang Xianxian¡¯s body was sucked into the soul weapon. When the ck gnded in Xu Ran¡¯s hand, it gradually turned from ck to red. His face was filled with ecstasy as he said, ¡°This trip is not in vain.¡± Xu Qing quickly congratted him. ¡°Congrattions, Xu Ran.¡± Xu Ran nodded. The two of them looked at the sea of fire and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s all this demon¡¯s fault.¡± Xu Qing nodded. ¡°What should we do now?¡± The two of them looked over. They did not know that among theyers of charred corpses, Wu Ju was still alive. Xu Qing said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back. That child is probably dead.¡± Xu Ran was worried. ¡°He was born to be extraordinary.¡± He took the sword and stabbed into the corpses fiercely. Wu Ju was pressed to the ground. The tiger dug a pit in the ground for him to hide. Wu Ju¡¯s eyes were painful from the increasing heat, but he still refused to close them. He was in a sea of fire and felt like he was the only one left in the world. There was no sound around him, nothing¡­ He didn¡¯t know how much time had passed when the rain started to pour down in streams. He opened his eyes. The pit he was lying in was filled with mud. When he got up, everything had turned to ashes. As far as the eye could see, there was nothing but wreckage. He sat on the ground, his heart filled with hatred. He had lost his mother and father. Now he had nothing. A few dayster, a traveling monk passed by. Perhaps he was shocked by the scene, he chanted scriptures for three days without eating or drinking before dissipating the resentment. After that, the long-awaited sunlight shone down again. Wu Ju stumbled to his feet. Just as the monk was about to leave, he put his palms together and said hoarsely, ¡°Amitabha.¡± The traveling monk could not believe that someone had survived this inferno. He looked at Wu Ju without batting an eye. After a long time, he sighed. ¡°Child,e with me.¡± ¡°Revenge will never end. Follow me and forget about the past.¡± The traveling monk held Wu Ju¡¯s hand. He knew everything that happened. Wu Ju looked up and smiled. ¡°Alright, if you save me, I¡¯ll forget about this.¡± The traveling monk renamed him as Wu Ju. Unfortunately, Wu Ju had long been split into two. The traveling monk could only save half of him, while the other half had long be a demon. Liu Sanniang saw that when Wu Ju was cultivating with the traveling monk, one half of him was bathed in Buddha¡¯s Light. He was clean and pure, with a kind face, andprehended Buddhism extremely quickly. However, in darkness and cold, the other half of him had never been illuminated by Buddha¡¯s Light. He was good and evil in one body. While bidding farewell, the traveling monk looked at him calmly and said, ¡°Wu Ju, it¡¯s been twenty years, but you still can¡¯t let go.¡± With a kind look on his face, Wu Ju replied calmly. ¡°Shifu, it¡¯s been twenty years. That¡¯s enough.¡± The traveling monk sighed and said with sympathy, ¡°Go ahead. Twenty years is indeed enough.¡± Wu Ju left without looking back. The traveling monk went to the depth of the mountains and passed away in seclusion. Twenty years ago, he had predicted the future. He wanted to change it, but he couldn¡¯t. Two decades were enough. It was pointless to try to change what couldn¡¯t be changed. Wu Ju found the son of the first family who got away, Huang Yusheng. Huang Yusheng was born in a family with five sons. He worked hard and did not get married. He was crippled and was despised by his family. He did not understand why he could not be treated fairly like other sons. Wu Ju stood in front of him and said calmly, ¡°Do you want to know why?¡± Huang Yusheng looked at Wu Ju and knelt down. ¡°Master, please enlighten me.¡± Wu Ju smiled and held Huang Yusheng¡¯s hand. ¡°You¡¯re not their son.¡± After the fire, Huang Yusheng was abandoned because he was sick. He waster found and adopted by his current family. At that time, this family did not have any children. Unexpectedly, after adopting him, the couple gave birth to four sons in a row. Now that they had their biological sons, they naturally didn¡¯t care about the one they adopted anymore. Huang Yusheng became just a tool for them to use. After knowing the truth, Huang Yusheng was in extreme pain. After Wu Ju left, Huang Yusheng seemed to have lost his soul. A few dayster, he left the vige. When Wu Ju found Huang Jinzhi, she was beaten half to death by her husband. Wu Ju chanted Amitabha, and Huang Jinzhi recognized him. She trembled and said, ¡°Yuehua¡­¡± Wu Ju nodded and admitted it. With a guilty look on her face, Huang Jinzhi broke down and cried, ¡°Yuehua, are you here for revenge? I¡¯ve been atoning for my sins all these years. Can you let my parents live?¡± Wu Ju only smiled. ¡°When you say you are atoning, do you mean that you are willing to do anything for your parents and husband and never resent them? What kind of sin are you atoning for?¡± Huang Jinzhi looked at Wu Ju and was lost for words. At that moment, she knew that she had been seen through. She let her parents beat and scold her without anyints. In her opinion, it was a form of atonement, but what exactly was the sin she was atoning for? Chapter 202 - He Opened Up To Her Willingly (Part 2)

Chapter 202: He Opened Up To Her Willingly (Part 2)

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

After Wu Ju left, Huang Jinzhi¡¯s life did not change. She still worked without anyint like a servant for her parents. When Wu Ju found Huang Daniu, Huang Daniu had already be retarded. His intelligence remained the same as before the fire. When he saw Wu Ju, thetter also recognized him. He searched for the candy in his pocket anxiously, but could not find it. In the end, Wu Ju visited a grave. Out of the five of them, only Huang Ming¡¯s son, Huang Shu, died of illness after the fire. Relying on the gold they stole, the five families lived afortable life and were praised for being generous and kind-hearted. The hatred inside Wu Ju grew crazily. No one in Huanghu Vige was kind-hearted. If there was even one kind-hearted person back then, his mother and father wouldn¡¯t die. The evil seed Wu Ju nted in their bodies was germinating crazily. When the seed grew into a huge tree, it would be the time to end the evil. That was how the five murder cases started. Evil thoughts could devour everything. Therefore, after the murder wasmited, everything rted to evil was wiped out. The deceased did not have any memories of being killed, nor did the murderer. However, when they weremitting the murder, everyone had different feelings. Other than not remembering anything, Huang Yusheng was normal. Huang Jinzhi was no longer capable of living like a normal human. Huang Shantian, Huang Daniu, and Huang Niuniu had lost their souls. The source of those evil seeds was the death of tens of thousands of living beings who perished in that fire. They were venting the hatred in their hearts. Liu Sanniang felt that the mental defense that was open to her had gradually started to drive her spiritual sense away. She knew that Wu Ju did not want her to continue knowing about him. Wu Ju said, ¡°Miss Liu, to you, what is karma?¡± Liu Sanniang retracted her hand and replied. ¡°Everything in the world is karma.¡± Wu Ju put his palms together and said softly, ¡°Amitabha.¡± Liu Sanniang retracted her hand and stood up, preparing to leave. Wu Ju looked at Liu Sanniang¡¯s back and said calmly, ¡°Miss Liu, goodbye.¡± Liu Sanniang stopped in her tracks for a moment before continuing to walk out without saying anything. As soon as Liu Sanniang came out, Wei Shi came forward. Liu Sanniang said, ¡°Sir, let¡¯s talk as we walk.¡± She told Wei Shi what she had sensed and also how Wu Ju nted evil thoughts in the five murderers. The evil thought was like a seed. Once it was nted, it would sprout and grow into a huge tree before being destroyed. Wei Shi sighed. ¡°I really hope he stops here.¡± Otherwise, with his terrifying power, who knew what would happen? Liu Sanniang did not speak. She felt that he would not stop here. She returned home from the government office. Two dayster, someone from the government office came to tell her that Wu Ju had been taken to the capital by the Third Prince¡¯s men. When he left, in order to prevent what happened to Jiang Bingst time, someone was sent over to test Wu Ju. On the night Wu Ju left, Huang Yusheng, Huang Jinzhi, and the others died in the cell. Apparently, they passed away peacefully. When Liu Sanniang went to the government office, she touched the hands of Huang Jinzhi and the others. What she sensed was the Huang Jinzhi of her childhood. They were ying together and were very happy. Wei Shi closed the case with resignation. This case taught him how there were many things in the world that were still unknown. At the same time, he was worried about his uing appointment. However, life went on as usual. After the case was over, Liu Sanniang stayed at home throughout October. For some reason, there were a lot of people at home these two days. They looked at Liu Sanniang and praised Madam Wei. Then, they said that they were worried and wanted Liu Sanniang to help them clear their doubts. In the end, all they wanted to ask was how to be rich¡­ They said that as long as Liu Sanniang could bless them with fortune, they could give as much money as she asked. Madam Wei was so angry that she grabbed a broom and chased them out. There were also people who asked how to raise their children in a way that they could grow up and be schrs. Madam Wei threw them out as well. However, it also made Liu Sanniang realize something, which was to cultivate talents. Liu Sanniang thought for many days. At the beginning of November, she decided to ask her family for their opinion. On that day, they were eating hot pot. Liu Sanniang cut the fish into thin slices and ced them on a te. Liu Eng was already sitting on the table. ¡°Hurry up, I can eat ten catties alone. I¡¯m starving.¡± The fish was a mullet. It was boneless and very delicious. The three men of the Liu family each had a ss filled with wine. Madam Wei went to get some fruit wine and poured it for Liu Sanniang. ¡°They drink theirs, and so do we.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. Fruit wine was very delicious. As they ate, Liu Sanniang asked her. ¡°Mother, among the younger generation of the Liu n, is there anyone who can read?¡± Madam Wei picked up a piece of fish for Liu Sanniang and said, ¡°Yes, there are a few children in the n who can read.¡± After answering, Madam Wei asked her in return. ¡°Why do you suddenly want to know that?¡± Madam Wei was worried. Did something happen? Liu Sanniang quickly said, ¡°I want to build a school for the kids in the Liu n to learn. Even if they don¡¯t want to be a schr in the future, at least they won¡¯t be illiterate.¡± No matter the trade they picked after growing up, knowing how to read could always help. Mr. Liu looked serious. ¡°Sanniang, have you thought it through?¡± Usually, only men who made a fortune and carved out a name for themselves would do such a thing to benefit the whole n. Opening a school required a lot of money. Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it. I¡¯ll use the money which I earned over thest few months to build the school. When the school opens, we can also take in kids from other ns.¡± Mr. Liu took a sip of wine. ¡°Alright, I support you.¡± Liu Eng also said, ¡°I support you too. Although Eldest Brother and I are not good at studying, we all know that studying is a good thing.¡± Only by being capable could one protect others. Who didn¡¯t want to be an official? Chapter 203 - Stalker

Chapter 203: Stalker

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

There were so many juniors in the n, and there must be some talented ones amongst them. Liu Dng chimed in. ¡°I support you too.¡± Madam Wei said, ¡°I agree. This is good for the n. We¡¯ll discuss it with the n chief another day.¡± Opening a school in the n was a big deal. Liu Sanniang began to prepare for the opening of the school for the n. She took out the silver taels she had. The amount was 1,000 silver taels in total. Madam Wei did not expect there to be so much money. With money, everything would be much easier. The n chief naturally had no objection. Studying was good, but it also cost a lot of money. Unless their child was especially talented, no one was willing to spend this money. When a school was established in the n, kids could study whether they were talented or not. If people could not read, they could only work in the fields for the rest of their lives. As long as they could read, their knowledge and understanding of this world would increase. On the fourth day of November, Liu Sanniang gave Liu Dng a set of white clothes for his wedding day. Liu Dng took it and smiled. ¡°Sanniang, thank you.¡± Liu Sanniang couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Brother, are you nervous?¡± Liu Dng smiled. ¡°A little, but mostly looking forward to it.¡± He was nervous but also was eager for his future with Tang An. Liu Dng reached out and touched Liu Sanniang¡¯s head. ¡°Even if I get married, I will still protect you. Eng and I are your support.¡± Liu Dng wanted Liu Sanniang to know that in this world, she could not only rely on her future husband, but also her brothers and father. Liu Sanniang felt warm in her heart. ¡°I know.¡± How could she not know? They had protected her all through her previous life. Liu Dng nodded. ¡°I won¡¯t change, nor will Eng.¡± Liu Sanniang was so touched that she wanted to cry. She quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ll go see General ck and go out to buy somethingter. We¡¯ll eat braised chicken tonight.¡± As Liu Sanniang spoke, she walked out. Liu Dng smiled. Chu Yan was a good person, but he could not see through him. If Chu Yan could always be good to Liu Sanniang, that would be fine else¡­ If he changed his mind halfway, they would support Liu Sanniang and wouldn¡¯t let her suffer. Liu Sanniang went to see General ck. The puppy was chubby and wagged his tail vigorously when he saw her. Liu Sanniang lifted him up. He had grown many times heavier. She couldn¡¯t help but think of what Chu Yan said about not letting General ck get too fat. She pursed her lips and muttered. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with being fat? The fatter, the cutter.¡± General ck licked Liu Sanniang¡¯s palm and rubbed his head against it. Liu Sanniang stroked his soft fur and yed with it for a while before going out. She would cook tonight and needed to buy some ingredients. On her way back, she felt that she was being followed. She did not know what the stalker wanted. Liu Sanniang did not go home rashly. Instead, she ran into a store nearby. ¡°What happened?¡± When Liu Sanniang heard Chu Yan¡¯s voice, she was a little stunned. She looked up and saw Chu Yan¡¯s smiley face. He happened to be buying something in this store. Liu Sanniang¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°What are you buying?¡± Chu Yan replied. ¡°Flour.¡± Liu Sanniang asked subconsciously. ¡°Why are you buying flour?¡± Chu Yan looked at her and answered patiently. ¡°To feed rabbits.¡± Liu Sanniang couldn¡¯t help but feel a little puzzled. Didn¡¯t rabbits eat grass? Chu Yan nced outside and lowered his voice. ¡°Are you being followed?¡± Liu Sanniang¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°How did you know?¡± Chu Yan smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He bought a small bag of flour and held Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand as they walked out. She immediately blushed. She wanted to retract her hand, but Chu Yan gave her palm a squeeze. For some reason, Liu Sanniang understood what he meant. He was warning her not to ever think about breaking free from him. They walked very fast and sessfully shook off the stalker. Chu Yan put down the flour and said, ¡°Be careful.¡± After saying that, he strode away. Only then did Liu Sanniang notice that they were at the corner of an alley. She waited. Soon, Chu Yan returned with someone. His eyes darkened as he questioned the person. ¡°Why are you following her?¡± The person following Liu Sanniang was a man. His face was pale and his hands were hanging by his sides weakly. Hearing Chu Yan¡¯s voice, he couldn¡¯t help but tremble. He looked at Liu Sanniang and quickly said, ¡°Miss, please spare my life. I don¡¯t mean any harm.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at him and asked. ¡°Why are you following me?¡± The man exined. ¡°Miss, my name is Su Shun. It¡¯s not that I want to follow you, but my master asked me to do so. My master found out about what you are capable of from someone. He happens to be in troubletely, and wants to ask you for help. However, my master just came to Yong County, so he instructed me to follow you to see what kind of a person you are.¡± After keeping an eye on Liu Sanniang for some days, Su Shun realized that Liu Sanniang was not famous at all. She was not as busy as those masters and was usually at home. After Su Shun finished speaking, he was worried that Liu Sanniang would not believe him and that Chu Yan would hit him again. He quickly said, ¡°Miss, everything I said is true. If you don¡¯t believe me, I can take you to see my master now.¡± Liu Sanniang said, ¡°Then, lead the way.¡± In the early stage of her cultivation, she was not that powerful. When she obtained enough power, she would be able to sense the evil in the world. What she had to do was eliminate those evil. She also had a feeling that she and Wu Ju would meet again. She needed opportunities to obtain power, but did not know what might be waiting for her. Therefore, whatever seemed like an opportunity to her, she had to seize it. Su Shun led the way and brought Liu Sanniang to an inn. ¡°Miss, this is the ce.¡± Without Su Shun needing to say anything, Liu Sanniang could already feel a gaze on her. She looked up and met the eyes that were staring at her through the narrow crack of a window on the second floor. Chapter 204 - Do You Know What I Want?

Chapter 204: Do You Know What I Want?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Su Shun looked up and said, ¡°Mydy is upstairs.¡± Su Shun walked into the inn and brought Liu Sanniang to the second floor. He stood outside a room and shouted. ¡°Miss, Miss Liu is here. Can you get Yu Cui to open the door?¡± Soon, footsteps were heard in the room. The door was opened and a beautiful servant girl looked at Su Shun in shock. ¡°Your hand¡­¡± Su Shun nced at Chu Yan but didn¡¯t dare to say a word ofint. Su Shun looked at Liu Sanniang and said, ¡°Miss Liu, pleasee in.¡± Yu Cui looked at Liu Sanniang and moved aside. When Liu Sanniang entered the room, the servant girl looked at Chu Yan and mustered her courage to stop him. ¡°You, you can¡¯t go in.¡± Chu Yan¡¯s expression turned cold. Su Shun felt his hair stand on end and lowered his voice. ¡°Yu Cui, move aside. He¡¯s with Miss Liu.¡± The two of them were even holding hands, so their rtionship was self-evident. The main thing was that if Chu Yan got angry, Yu Cui, this servant girl, wouldn¡¯t even be able to take a p¡­ A female voice came from inside the room. ¡°Let him in. You two stay outside.¡± Yu Cui looked at Chu Yan and lowered her head. ¡°Yes.¡± After Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan entered the room, Su Shun heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Stay here and call for help if anything happens. I¡¯ll go see the doctor to treat my hand.¡± Yu Cui nodded. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Liu Sanniang walked into the room. At the table by the window, a woman was sitting there. She was making tea with extreme elegance and precision. She raised her head slightly and looked at Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan. Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan went over and sat down. The woman pushed a cup of tea towards Liu Sanniang and said with a smile, ¡°Miss Liu is indeed very special.¡± The woman looked at Chu Yan. ¡°This young master is also quite extraordinary.¡± Chu Yan¡¯s face was cold and expressionless. The woman turned to look at Liu Sanniang. ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m familiar with the wife of the magistrate of Yuezhou. She was the one who introduced you to me. I¡¯ve been troubled by something recently. Please enlighten me.¡± Liu Sanniang looked like a calm river as she said, ¡°Madam, please speak your mind.¡± Su Qiong smiled. ¡°Yarou said that you¡¯re a very special woman. Only when I saw you for myself did I believe her. I¡¯ve asked around about you. You¡¯re only fourteen years old. Before this, you weren¡¯t a psychic. Still, Yarou insisted that you¡¯re very talented.¡± Su Qiong had no intention of cutting to the chase. She lowered her eyes and slowly poured herself a cup of tea. Her fingers trembled slightly, causing some tea to overflow. She put down the teapot and picked up the handkerchief, gently wiping away the tea by the table. She slowly said, ¡°Not many people know what happened to Anhuai. People think that he died of an ident, but I know that he was swapped. If it weren¡¯t for Miss Liu, I¡¯m afraid that we would still be in the dark.¡± Liu Sanniang could hear the slight tremble in her tone. Su Qiong looked up again but closed her eyes. She reached out her hand. ¡°I know that Miss Liu is good at reading minds. Please, Miss Liu.¡± Liu Sanniang gently ced her hand on it. She released her power, and Su Qiong immediately felt a warmth wrapping around her. Su Qiong was very guarded. She was born into a noble family and was used to fighting both openly and secretly since she was young. Naturally, it was impossible for her to retain that naivety of a girl. She exuded an elegant and arrogant aura, and her expression was always gentle. All her emotions were concealed by her, and she would never let anyone find out what she was thinking. However, at this moment, she only felt a warm force spreading all over her body, driving away all her difort. It was so warm andfortable that she could not help but let down her guard. Her expression rxed. At this moment, she didn¡¯t need to worry about being schemed against nor the need to scheme. She was at her mostfortable. Liu Sanniang carefully sensed Su Qiong¡¯s memories andforted her with her power. Liu Sanniang retracted her hand. Su Qiong opened her eyes and looked at Liu Sanniang in shock. ¡°You¡­¡± Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°Madam, don¡¯t worry. I only saw what you are worried about.¡± There were many memories that even Su Qiong herself probably didn¡¯t remember, and some were the secrets she buried in the deepest part of her heart. Su Qiong heaved a sigh of relief, but then she became worried. ¡°Then my daughter¡­¡± Liu Sanniang said, ¡°Before I go and take a look, I won¡¯t know if what you are worried about is true, but most likely, it isn¡¯t¡¯.¡± It would take a lot of effort topletely rece a person. Zhao Anhuai¡¯s recement had been living as Zhao Anhuai since he was born. He was definitely not the only one who was swapped. She looked at Su Qiong. ¡°Madam, from what I saw, everything is fine for now. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Su Qiong heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Miss Liu, please help me.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Madam, I need to go back and tell my family about it. Give me your address. I¡¯ll go there directly.¡± Su Qiong frowned and was a little worried that Liu Sanniang would note after she left. Liu Sanniang seemed to know that she was worried and said, ¡°Madam, after you return to the mansion, cut off a strand of your daughter¡¯s hair, put it in a bag, and take it with you wherever you go. Every night, before you sleep, just call her name.¡± Su Qiong nodded. ¡°Thank you, Miss Liu. I¡¯ll leave my address and return to Yuezhou. I will wait for your arrival.¡± In the past few days, she had been thinking about her family all day long and couldn¡¯t wait to go back. She was a cautious person and didn¡¯t believe in these things, but she couldn¡¯t help but think the worst after Sun Yarou told her what happened to her son. Liu Sanniang stood up. ¡°Madam, you can be rest assured that your son and daughter will live a long life.¡± Su Qiong frowned but did not say anything. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll wait for you toe.¡± What she did not tell Liu Sanniang was that she actually did not have a son. Liu Sanniang must have been wrong. Liu Sanniang bade farewell and left. She was a little worried about being followed earlier. Fortunately, it was resolved now. Liu Sanniang looked at Chu Yan. ¡°Thank you.¡± Chu Yan smiled. ¡°I note it down every time I help you.¡± When the time came, he would get her to repay the favors. Liu Sanniang opened her mouth in shock and instinctively wanted to escape. As soon as this thought appeared, a big hand grabbed her hand and squeezed her palm. After sending Liu Sanniang home, Chu Yan left. Chapter 205 - Lu Qingqing

Chapter 205: Lu Qingqing

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

At night, Liu Sanniang made dinner. After everyone finished, she said to Madam Wei, ¡°Mother,e with me. I have something to tell you.¡± After returning to the house, Liu Sanniang said, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m going to Yuezhou.¡± Madam Wei paused for a moment and then said with a sigh, ¡°Go with Chu Yan. Be careful.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. Su Qiong had been in a hurry to leave, so Liu Sanniang naturally couldn¡¯t leave with her. She still had some preparations to make. The next day, Liu Sanniang went to buy some yellow paper and cinnabar. It was the first time she drew talismans, but she seemed to be familiar with the process like she had practiced drawing talismans thousands of times. When she finished drawing, she saw a golden light sh out. Everyone in her house received a safety talisman that could ward off evil. In her previous life, she had never encountered anything strange. In this life, she had be a psychic and realized that dangers lurked everywhere in this world. She attached a portion of her power to the talismans so that if her family was in danger, she could sense it. After receiving the talisman, Liu Eng wanted to open it. ¡°It looks really exquisite. Let me open and see what it looks like inside.¡± Needless to say, Liu Eng was beaten up by Madam Wei. ¡°Stop fooling around. Put it away.¡± Liu Eng scratched the back of his head and smiled. ¡°Mother, I was just joking. I wasn¡¯t really going to open it.¡± cing the talisman on his chest, Liu Eng smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s amazing. Holding it, I feel like I¡¯m protected by Sanniang.¡± Madam Wei only wanted Liu Eng to shut up. Chu Yan had alreadye over. After packing his things, he was ready to leave at any time. Madam Wei looked at him and said, ¡°Yan, be careful.¡± Chu Yan nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Liu Dng looked at Chu Yan and said, ¡°Take care.¡± Liu Eng frowned. ¡°Chu Yan, you¡­¡± Just as he was about to warn Chu Yan not to be rude to his sister, Liu Dng covered his mouth and dragged him away. Liu Eng was really annoyed. Chu Yan drove the carriage while Liu Sanniang sat in it. Madam Wei sent them to the door and looked at the leaving carriage from afar. This was the second time Liu Sanniang went to Yuezhou. ¡ª¡ª Yuezhou. The sound of things falling to the ground could be heard in the huge mansion. The servants lowered their heads and did not dare to speak. Lu Qingqing flipped the table and smashed the furniture in the room. She did not care if these things were valuable or not. She still felt that her anger wasn¡¯tpletely vented. She pushed the servant girl away and walked out. Her beautiful eyes were filled with anger. ¡°Whoever dares to stop me, I¡¯ll make you disappear.¡± She felt as if thousands of insects were nibbling away at her heart. She was furious and felt ufortable. However, just as she was about to step out of the door, a hand stopped her. ¡°Miss, Madam has instructed that you are not allowed to go out.¡± After Su Qiong returned two days ago, she restricted her daughter from stepping out. However, in just two days, Lu Qingqing had already gone crazy. She seemed to have be apletely different person and lost her mind. ¡°Lu Zhen, how dare you stop me!¡± Lu Qingqing¡¯s expression was a little ferocious. Looking at the person in front of her, who was like an iron wall that couldn¡¯t be budged, she gritted her teeth. Lu Zhen could see anger and disgust in Lu Qingqing¡¯s eyes. He lowered his eyes and said, ¡°I don¡¯t dare to defy Madam¡¯s orders.¡± Lu Qingqing gritted her teeth and pped Lu Zhen¡¯s face. ¡°Get lost, you disloyal dog. I don¡¯t want to see you.¡± Lu Qingqing pointed at the door and told him to go away. Her nostrils red up as she breathed heavily. She was very angry, it seemed as if there was no rationality left in her. Lu Zhen did not move. He said stiffly, ¡°Madam has ordered me to watch over you. Please forgive me.¡± Lu Qingqing was so angry that she nearly broke down. She pounced over and kicked and hit him, almost crying. ¡°You bastard, didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯ll be loyal to me? Didn¡¯t you say that you will only listen to me? Get lost, get lost!¡± Lu Qingqing was behaving very strangely. The servants sighed as they peeked at her. Although her temper was usually bad, she had never behaved like a lunatic earlier. However, in this mansion, it was Madam who had the final say in everything. If she did not agree to this marriage, it would be useless even if the master agreed. After venting her anger, Lu Qingqing calmed down a little and gritted her teeth. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m not allowed to go out. Where¡¯s my father? I want to see my father. That¡¯s not unreasonable, is it?¡± Lu Zhen lowered his head and said, ¡°Madam said that you can¡¯t see anyone.¡± Lu Qingqing screamed in anger. She returned to the courtyard and smashed whatever was remaining. Soon, a servant ran in from outside. Lu Qingqing immediately looked over with a murderous gaze. The servant shivered and said to Lu Zhen, ¡°Madam has instructed us to move away everything fragile from Miss¡¯s courtyard for the time being.¡± Lu Qingqing rushed at the servant in fury and the servant immediately turned around, running out. Lu Zhen grabbed Lu Qingqing and carried her back to her room, ignoring her kicks. He closed the door and locked it. He instructed coldly. ¡°Move away all the fragile items.¡± Lu Qingqing was locked in the house and started to cry. ¡°Lu Zhen, you lied to me. You lied to me. You forgot who brought you home. You forgot it all.¡± When the servants heard this, they were frightened. Lu Zhen was stunned for a moment before leaving. When Lu Zhen arrived at the main courtyard, Su Shun and Yu Cui looked at him nervously. Su Qiong was making tea, but anyone could tell that she was agitated. Lu Zhen said, ¡°Madam, why is Miss behaving like this?¡± Su Qiong looked at Lu Zhen. ¡°Lu Zhen, do you know why I let you stay with Qingqing?¡± Lu Zhen frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Su Qiong put down the teapot and retracted her hand. ¡°I have already considered you as my son-inw. I¡¯ve never asked you about your opinion. Now, I¡¯m asking you. Do you want to be my son-inw?¡± Lu Zhen did not hesitate and said almost immediately, ¡°I want to.¡± Su Qiong continued. ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with Qingqing. I suspect that she has been bewitched. Watch her carefully. It won¡¯t be long before the master I hiredes here.¡± Lu Zhen nodded and left. He was a little beggar when he was young. It was only an ident that he met Lu Qingqing and was saved by her. Lu Qingqing did not have a good temper, but he knew that she was a soft-hearted person. Mr. Lu was a live-in son-inw because the Su family was a business tycoon. They had two daughters. Their youngest daughter, Lu Ranran, was physically weak and could not take on the family business, so they wanted to find a son-inw for their daughters. The couple decided to select their son-inws through a martial artspetition. Lu Zhen knew that he was not worthy of the marriage. The Su family had done him a great favor and nurtured him to learn martial arts. How could he dare to dream of bing their son-inw? However, Su Qiong asked him to participate. He thought that she wanted him to eliminate those bad people. Unexpectedly, he won in the end. However, Lu Qingqing fell in love with another candidate in thepetition. Chapter 206 - Liu Sanniang’s Arrival

Chapter 206: Liu Sanniang¡¯s Arrival

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Now that he knew that Su Qiong wanted him to be her son-inw, Lu Zhen felt like he was dreaming. Was there really something wrong with Lu Qingqing? In the room, Lu Qingqing was smashing things again. All the fragile items in the courtyard had been moved out and the sky was getting dark. The servants brought food and did not dare to go in. Lu Zhen said calmly, ¡°Give me the food. You can leave.¡± Lu Zhen opened the door and ced the food on the table. Lu Qingqing was lying on the bed. She was tired and her eyes were red from crying. ¡°Lu Zhen, can you let me out?¡± He avoided the question. ¡°Miss, eat something first. Madam said that she will give you freedom in half a month at most.¡± Lu Qingqing howled. ¡°No, I can¡¯t wait for even a day.¡± Lu Zhen¡¯s expression remained unchanged. ¡°Eat first.¡± Lu Qingqing waved her hand. ¡°No, get out. You ingrate!¡± He looked away and retreated. The sky darkenedpletely. After washing up, Su Qiong sat on the edge of the bed, not sleepy at all. She kept muttering Lu Qingqing¡¯s name. Outside, the servant girl stopped Lu Shiming. ¡°Master, Madam said that she doesn¡¯t want to see you.¡± Lu Shiming gritted his teeth. ¡°What is she doing? I¡¯m her husband!¡± The servant girl lowered her head. ¡°Master, don¡¯t make things difficult for me.¡± Lu Shiming snorted. ¡°Fine. I won¡¯t see her either.¡± With that, he left. When Su Qiong heard him storm out, she was not sad. Instead, she heaved a sigh of relief. Her marriage was decided by her parents as well. In the beginning, she liked Lu Shiming and wanted to marry him. However, after interacting with him, she knew that this marriage wouldn¡¯t work. Because she held the Su family¡¯s business tightly in her hands, Lu Shiming thought that she looked down on him and didn¡¯t believe that he was capable of running a business. In that regard, they were birds of the same feather. It was a pity that she couldn¡¯t give birth to a son. Otherwise, Lu Qingqing wouldn¡¯t have had to find a husband in a hurry and nothing would happen. After returning from Yong County, she was greatlyforted by Liu Sanniang¡¯s words, but she was still worried. She didn¡¯t want her daughter to marry someone she didn¡¯t know at all. Lu Zhen had been by Lu Qingqing¡¯s side for ten years as a guard. She thought that there would be no obstruction in taking him in as her son-inw, but who knew that Qin Lin would suddenlye out of nowhere. It waste at night, and Su Qiong finally fell asleep after tossing and turning. On the tenth of October. Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan arrived at Shanglin County in Yuezhou. Shanglin was the richest county around Yuezhou. The address Su Qiong left for Liu Sanniang was the Lu Mansion on Shanglin Street. It didn¡¯t take long for them to find the ce as it was huge and located in a conspicuous spot. While Liu Sanniang ate the crispy and sweet biscuits, the carriage stopped. Chu Yan lifted the curtain and saw Liu Sanniang smacking her lips. He asked her with a faint smile. ¡°Is it delicious?¡± Liu Sanniang nodded honestly. Chu Yan smiled. ¡°It seems that the rabbit likes biscuits.¡± Liu Sanniang was stunned. Rabbit? What rabbit? She suddenly remembered that day when Chu Yan was buying flour. She red at him. It turned out that the rabbit Chu Yan was talking about was her! Chu Yan said, ¡°We¡¯re at the Lu Mansion. Come down.¡± Liu Sanniang wiped her hands and got down. Above the door, there was an enormous te that had ¡®Lu Mansion¡¯ written in golden color. The two stone lions in front of the door were majestic and fierce-looking. Liu Sanniang went forward and gently knocked on the door. Soon, the servant opened the door. He looked at Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan and asked. ¡°May I know who you¡¯re looking for?¡± Liu Sanniang took out a letter and handed it over. The servant opened it and smiled. ¡°Oh, you are Miss Liu. Madam has been waiting for you for a long time. Pleasee in.¡± Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡± Liu Sanniang was very polite. The servant smiled back and immediately had a good impression of her. People who visited the Lu mansion usually looked down upon the servants. He was very happy that he was respected by Liu Sanniang. He invited her in and personally brought her to the main courtyard. Chu Yan followed behind Liu Sanniang. The servant couldn¡¯t help but sneak a look at Chu Yan and thought to himself. ¡®This must be the person who crippled Su Yan! He looks really fierce.¡¯ After entering the main courtyard, the servant saw Su Yan and said, ¡°Miss Liu is here.¡± Su Shun was cleaning the courtyard when he heard that. He quickly put down the broom in his hand and turned around. When he saw Chu Yan, he felt an acute pain in his arm. Biting the bullet, he went up to greet them. ¡°Miss Liu, you¡¯re finally here.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Hello.¡± Su Shun grinned in embarrassment. Liu Sanniang was beautiful and he was not married. Looking at a beautiful girl, his heart skipped a beat. He smiled. ¡°Miss Liu, please.¡± After the servant led the two of them in, he left. As Su Shun walked, he stole a nce at Liu Sanniang. Suddenly, he felt a chill running down his spine and could not help but turn around. He met Chu Yan¡¯s cold eyes and was frightened. From that point on, he did not dare to look at Liu Sanniang again. When Su Qiong heard that Liu Sanniang was here, she was delighted and went to the main hall to wait for her. When Liu Sanniang stepped in, she smiled at her. ¡°Miss Liu.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded slightly. ¡°Hello, Madam.¡± Su Qiong smiled and asked the servants to serve tea. Then, she instructed the servant girl to have Lu Qingqinge over. Su Qiong couldn¡¯t wait a moment longer. ¡°Mother, since you have a guest, I won¡¯t disturb you any more. I¡¯ll take my leave first ande back to report on my study tomorrow.¡± Outside the courtyard, a childish voice was heard. Su Qiong said calmly, ¡°Leave.¡± After Su Qiong finished speaking, the childish voice was heard again. ¡°Yes, Mother, take care of yourself. Bye.¡± Su Qiong rubbed her eyes and instructed. ¡°Tell him not toe over for the time being.¡± The servant girl nodded. ¡°Yes, Madam.¡± Liu Sanniang was puzzled. ¡°Madam, don¡¯t worry. Both your son and daughter will be very sessful.¡± Su Qiong looked at Liu Sanniang. This was the second time Liu Sanniang made the same mistake. Su Qiong couldn¡¯t help but respond. ¡°Miss Liu, I don¡¯t have a son.¡± If she had a son, she wouldn¡¯t be so worried now. Liu Sanniang frowned. ¡°How can that be? Madam, after reading your face, I could see that you have a son and a daughter.¡± She might not be able to read faces very skillfully, but she couldn¡¯t be that wrong. What hadn¡¯t happened could be changed, but what had already happened¡­ couldn¡¯t. Chapter 207 - I Don’t Have A Son

Chapter 207: I Don¡¯t Have A Son

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Su Qiong¡¯s expression became serious. She said word by word, ¡°Miss Liu, please don¡¯t joke about such things. I only have two daughters and no sons.¡± Su Qiong sized up Liu Sanniang but thetter was also very serious and didn¡¯t look like she was joking around. Naturally, Su Qiong couldn¡¯t be wrong. She had given birth to two daughters, and watched them grow up. Liu Sanniang carefully examined Su Qiong¡¯s face again and said, ¡°Madam, I¡¯m telling you in all seriousness that you have a son and a daughter. If this isn¡¯t the case now, it must have been impacted by external factors.¡± Su Qiong was stunned as if she had been struck by lightning. She did not know if she should believe Liu Sanniang. Her intuition told her that she should listen to her, but she did not want to. If she really had a son, where was he? She didn¡¯t even dare to think about it. Su Qiong¡¯s hands were trembling. She had always been a calm person and wouldn¡¯t let her emotions show. But now, she was flustered. She felt an ache inside as if someone was clenching her heart and trying to squash it. Su Qiong covered her face with her hands and lowered her head. Her whole body started trembling. Liu Sanniang did not speak. The room was very quiet until the servant girl came to report. ¡°Madam, Miss said that she would note over. If Madam doesn¡¯t allow her to go out, she will go on a hunger strike.¡± The servants could stop Lu Qingqing from going out, but they could not get her toe over either. They did not dare to get close to her, let alone force her toe. Lu Qingqing locked herself in the door. Even Lu Zhen was not allowed to enter. If they forced her toe, Lu Qingqing would put a dagger to her neck. The servant girl had no choice but toe back and report the situation. Su Qiong took a deep breath and barely managed to stop her voice from trembling. ¡°How willful! I must have spoiled her too much in the past. I won¡¯tpromise on this matter this time. If she wants to go on a hunger strike, don¡¯t give her any food.¡± Su Qiong was also angry, and her head was muddled. The servant girls were all stunned. They had never seen Su Qiong burst into such a fury before. Su Qiong looked at Liu Sanniang as if she was herst hope. Although she did not want to believe her, her intuition told her she should. If she was wrong all these years, she did not want to continue to be wrong in the future. Su Qiong looked at Liu Sanniang and opened her mouth a few times before saying with difficulty. ¡°Miss Liu, if, if I get my two daughters toe over, will you be able to tell which one isn¡¯t mine?¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°I think I can.¡± Su Qiong heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Miss Liu, please stay here for a few days.¡± She then looked at Chu Yan. ¡°You and Mr. Chu are already engaged. Is it alright for me to arrange for the two of you to stay in the same courtyard?¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. She was already used to it. In the illusion, they lived in the same courtyard and had almost consummated their marriage. After the servant brought the two of them to their courtyard, Su Qiong stood up and walked out. Su Qiong went to Lu Qingqing¡¯s courtyard. The Su family was a business tycoon. She had inherited the family business and was extremely rich. Other than the Su mansion being changed into the Lu mansion, nothing else had changed. Lu Qingqing smashed everything that could be smashed in her room. The servants were also injured by her when she was angry. The servants were trembling with fear when they saw Su Qiong. ¡°Madam, Miss is still angry.¡± Su Qiong looked at the bruises on the servants and frowned. Lu Zhen stood outside the door like a statue. His face was also injured, but he didn¡¯t seem to be bothered by it. When he saw Su Qiong, he said, ¡°Madam, Miss doesn¡¯t want to see anyone right now.¡± Su Qiong frowned. ¡°Force open the door.¡± She was the one in charge of the Lu Mansion. As long as she gave the order, the servants would do as she said. Lu Qingqing was trembling with anger. The door was forcefully opened and she saw her mother walk in. Lu Qingqing snorted. ¡°Why? Are you here to lecture me again?¡± Su Qiong walked to the table and sat down. She looked at Lu Qingqing indifferently. She was sure that this was her biological daughter because they looked too much alike. Su Qiong said calmly, ¡°Qingqing, you said that you are willing to give up your identity as the daughter of the Lu family for Qin Lin. Other than death, nothing can separate you, right?¡± Lu Qingqing narrowed her eyes. ¡°Yes.¡± Su Qiong shot a look at her daughter. ¡°Do you know how much the tea you drink is worth? Do you know how much money you spend on every meal? Do you know how much money your clothes cost?¡± Lu Qingqing gritted her teeth and said, ¡°What does it matter? Anyway, the Su family will be handed over to me in the future. I just want to find someone I love and live a happy life. I don¡¯t want to be like you, marry someone you never liked, and be unhappy for the rest of my life.¡± Su Qiong was not angry with her daughter¡¯s impudent behavior. She said calmly, ¡°But I¡¯m the one in charge now. If you insist on marrying Qin Lin, I won¡¯t give you anything. Are you still willing to do so?¡± Lu Qingqing pondered. She had not seen Qin Lin for a few days, and the urge to see him was gradually dying down. Now, she was just throwing a tantrum. If she was asked this a few days ago, she might have said yes without hesitation, but now, she hesitated. Seeing that Lu Qingqing was hesitating, Su Qiong was relieved. Every morning, Lu Qiongqiong would gain some rationality. In the afternoon and evening, she would lose her mind and insist upon going out. After thinking about it, Lu Qingqing was a little indignant. ¡°Why are you doing this to me? Grandpa didn¡¯t do this to you back then.¡± Su Qiong said, ¡°Back then, I married the person your grandfather chose for me. Between choosing a marriage for yourself and inheriting the family business, you can only choose one.¡± Lu Qingqing bit her lip. She was still young after all and was no match for her mother. Su Qiong looked at her and said, ¡°If you¡¯re willing to meet someone with me, I can reconsider Qin Lin.¡± Lu Qingqing sneered. ¡°In the end, you just want me topromise.¡± Su Qiong stood up. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, then forget it. If you want to go on a hunger strike, from now on, the kitchen won¡¯t prepare your food. When you think it through, get the servant to inform me.¡± Su Qiong walked out and looked at the trembling servants. She stopped in her tracks and said, ¡°In the future, just stay outside the courtyard to watch over Miss. If she wants to die, don¡¯t stop her. If she dies, I¡¯ll make Qin Lin die with her.¡± Chapter 208 - Lu Ranran, The Sensible Daughter

Chapter 208: Lu Ranran, The Sensible Daughter

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Su Qiong was a person who would do what she said. The servants could really sense the ruthlessness in her words. Inside the room, Lu Qingqing smashed the table angrily again. After leaving the courtyard, Su Qiong did not go back. Instead, she went to another courtyard. Her youngest daughter, Lu Ranran, was born with a weak body. Most of the time, she stayed in her room, doing embroidery. Su Qiong¡¯s hands, which were hidden in her sleeves, were trembling. When she entered the courtyard, the servant girl bowed to her and said, ¡°Madam, Second Miss was just thinking about you when you came.¡± Su Qiong smiled faintly. ¡°How has Ranran been doing recently? Is she angry with me for noting to see her these past few days?¡± The servant girl replied with a smile. ¡°Of course not. Second Miss knows that you¡¯re busy. How can she be angry with you? Second Miss has been doing very well recently. She didn¡¯t forget to study and practice the four arts.¡± Su Qiong nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good. Take good care of her.¡± In the past, if she heard this from the servant girls, Su Qiong would feel gratified. However, for some reason, when she heard it now, she felt strange. Inparison with Lu Qingqing who had a bad temper, Lu Ranran struck her as a better person to take on the family business. Su Qiong walked into the courtyard. The courtyard Lu Ranran lived in was the best courtyard in the mansion. It was warm in winter and cool in summer. Due to her poor health, Su Qiong had given her almost all her patience. No matter how busy she was, she woulde over to check in on her daughter. Su Qiong had mixed feelings. She was about to arrive there, but didn¡¯t dare to step forward. Because she loved Lu Ranran too much, she was too afraid that the truth would be ugly. It was then that she realize she wasn¡¯t ready for the revtion. She wasn¡¯t sure if she could stay calm after seeing Lu Ranran. Su Qiong covered her mouth and coughed lightly. Yu Cui held her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Madam?¡± Su Qiong lowered her voice. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because of the wind, my throat feels ufortable.¡± Su Qiong looked at the house not far away. ¡°Go and tell Ranran to eat and sleep well. I wille to see her in a few days.¡± After saying that, Su Qiong turned around. She covered her mouth and coughed twice. After leaving the courtyard, Su Qiong let out a deep sigh. Even though the truth would be revealed sooner orter, she was still afraid. As soon as Su Qiong left, Lu Ranran, who had not seen Su Qiong for a long time, asked the servant girl. ¡°Why didn¡¯t Mothere in?¡± The servant girl replied. ¡°Miss, Madam was coughing just now. She went back probably because she was worried that she¡¯d make you sick too.¡± Lu Ranran smiled softly. ¡°Mother really cares about me.¡± The servant girl echoed. ¡°Second Miss is lucky. Everyone in the mansion cares about you. Eldest Miss is bad-tempered and insensible. I think only Second Miss can take over the family business.¡± Lu Ranran smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. No matter who takes over the business, it¡¯s the same.¡± The servant girl smiled. ¡°Miss is so kind. If only Eldest Miss was as sensible as you.¡± Lu Ranran lowered her eyes to hide the darkness in them. If Eldest Miss was sensible, then everything she had done till now would be in vain. Lu Ranran smiled and said gently, ¡°She just doesn¡¯t understand how much Mother loves and cares about her. Once she does, she¡¯ll cease kicking up a fuss.¡± By the time she understood, it would be toote though. In the afternoon, Lu Qingqing started to lose her mind. She wanted to go out, but she couldn¡¯t. She was filled with anger, but there was nothing left to smash in the courtyard. She was so angry that she cried. The servants were all outside guarding the courtyard. Lu Qingqing¡¯s eyes were red as she shouted. ¡°Go and tell my mother that I don¡¯t want anything anymore. I don¡¯t want anything from the Su family or the Lu family.¡± The servants pretended not to hear her ranting. Being ignored by the servants, Lu Qingqing screamed in despair. Lu Zhen ced his hand on the door, and the servants were all stunned. ¡°Guard Lu, it¡¯s useless for you to go in now. Miss will only vent her anger on you. If you go in, you¡¯ll get beaten up for nothing. Madam said that we can just stay outside.¡± Lu Qingqing had a bad temper. All the servants were afraid of her. Lu Zhen¡¯s expression was cold as he opened the door and entered without saying a word. Others could ignore her, but he couldn¡¯t. The servant girls looked at each other, not knowing what to say. When Lu Qingqing saw Lu Zhen, she pounced on him without warning. She bit his arm, and Lu Zhen¡¯s entire body tensed up. He endured the pain and opened his arms, wanting to hug Lu Qingqing, but in the end, he gave up on this thought and said calmly, ¡°Miss, if doing this can make you less angry, then you can bite me to death.¡± With blood in her mouth, Lu Qingqing let go. She was furious and screamed in frustration. ¡°Get lost, get lost. If you can¡¯t help me, get lost. You want me to bite you to death? You¡¯re not worthy of it!¡± Lu Zhen¡¯s eyes darkened, but he remained motionless like a stump. Lu Qingqing cried until her voice was hoarse, but she was still not allowed out. Lu Zhen looked up at the sky. After it turned dark, she¡¯d be fine. At night, when Lu Shiming returned to the mansion, he called a servant over and asked if anything had happened. The servant told him everything. He went to the main courtyard in fury. Su Qiong was having dinner. Her movements were elegant and beautiful like a painting. She ate quietly while the servants served the dishes. Lu Shiming pushed open the door and mmed his hands on the table. ¡°Su Qiong, what are you doing? Are you so heartless as to watch Qingqing die?¡± Su Qiong remained unmoved by the usations. She concealed all her emotions in her heart and said calmly, ¡°If she wants to die for this, I¡¯ll pretend that I never had such a daughter.¡± Su Qiong looked at Lu Shiming. She and Lu Shiming had never been on the same page. They had no feelings for each other. More importantly, she did not trust Lu Shiming, so when he took in concubines, she wasn¡¯t bothered in the slightest. The power was in her hands, so none of the concubines dared to find trouble with her. Su Qiong retracted her gaze. She had never found this husband of hers so unfamiliar. She said calmly, ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree that you would be Old Master Lu and I would be Mrs. Lu? We have nothing to do with each other.¡± She gave him money to have fun and raise his concubines and his illegitimate daughter in exchange for peace. However, Lu Shiming was not satisfied. The greed in his eyes made Su Qiong feel disgusted. Lu Shiming was furious. After so many years of relying on Su Qiong, he had had enough of it. Chapter 209 - She Understood It Too Well

Chapter 209: She Understood It Too Well

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

¡°But Qingqing is your daughter. Do you really want her to live the rest of her life like you?¡± Lu Shiming took a deep breath to calm himself down. After so many years, he was just a step away from achieving his n. He could not let all his efforts go to waste. Su Qiong looked at Lu Shiming calmly and asked. ¡°What kind of life? Is it bad to live a life like me?¡± She was in charge of the family and did not give up her power. She had been like a domineering matriarch all her life. Lu Qingqing¡¯s temper was bad. If she did not have money and could not manage the family business, her life would only be worse. Su Qiong looked at Lu Shiming. Seeing that he was trying to hold back his anger, Su Qiong sneered. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, leave.¡± She always remembered that when they first got married, they loved each other like a normal couple. Unfortunately, after a while, all the bad things started to emerge. Lu Shiming wanted to interfere in the family business, but she didn¡¯t agree because what he was aiming at was the entire Su family business. If she had agreed, perhaps it wouldn¡¯t be so bad. Lu Qingqing was simply a reflection of her. If Qin Lin wanted to marry Lu Qingqing just for the Su family business, then after he got what he wanted, Lu Qingqing¡¯s bad temper would only bring her destruction. When a man was into you, he would tolerate your temper. When he didn¡¯t like you, you¡¯d be just a crazy woman with a bad temper to him. Su Qiong understood this too well, so she definitely wouldn¡¯t let Lu Qingqing make a wrong move. Lu Shiming clenched his fists, gritted his teeth, and turned to leave. He had endured it for so many years. There was no harm in tolerating it for a little bit longer. Su Qiong looked at his back and pondered. She didn¡¯t want to overthink, but now, she couldn¡¯t control her thoughts. Lu Ranran and Lu Qinging formed a sharp contract in terms of their temperaments with the former being overlyposed and theter extremely vtile. She couldn¡¯t help but think if Lu Shiming was involved in it. Su Qiong covered her face with her hands and rubbed her forehead to ease the fear she was experiencing. After leaving the main courtyard, Lu Shiming went straight to Lu Qingqing¡¯s courtyard. Outside the courtyard, the servants and servant girls stopped Lu Shiming. ¡°Master, Madam has instructed that no one is to see Eldest Miss for the time being.¡± Lu Shiming gritted his teeth. ¡°I¡¯m Lu Qingqing¡¯s father. Get lost!¡± Lu Shiming pushed away the servant girl in front of him and kicked her a few times. He opened the door and entered. The servants were angry but did not dare to say anything. Lu Qingqing was sitting in her room. When she heard Lu Shiming¡¯s voice, her eyes lit up. As soon as Lu Shiming entered, she threw herself into his arms and cried. ¡°Father, what¡¯s taken you so long toe to see me? Mother doesn¡¯t love me at all. Boohoo¡­¡± Lu Shiming sighed. ¡°Your mother has always been like this, unreasonable and stubborn. She doesn¡¯t care about me either.¡± Just thinking about it made him angry. If Lu Qingqing couldn¡¯t get married, his n would be ruined. He originally thought that with two daughters, the family business would at least be split equally. Lu Ranran was Su Qiong¡¯s darling and could get a bigger portion. Who knew that Su Qiong had never considered letting Lu Ranran take over the business? No matter how awful Lu Qingqing was, she still chose to hand over the family business to Lu Qingqing. Patting Lu Qingqing¡¯s back, Lu Shiming sighed deeply. ¡°Qingqing, it¡¯s fine. Even if she doesn¡¯t care about you, I do.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll definitely fight for the happy life you want. Don¡¯t give up. If youpromise this time, you¡¯ll be unhappy for the rest of your life.¡± Lu Shiming encouraged Lu Qingqing. He was really afraid that she would waver and eventuallypromise. Lu Qingqing nodded. Hearing Lu Shiming¡¯s words, she felt a surge of strength in her heart, supporting her and strengthening her belief. ¡°Your mother is crazy. She actually suspected that you were bewitched and even hired a master.¡± Lu Shiming told Lu Qingqing everything that Su Qiong refused to tell her. When Lu Qingqing heard this, she was furious. ¡°I hate her. I hate her to death. I think she¡¯s bewitched and wants to control me.¡± Ever since she was young, she would be punished for anything she did wrong. She had to follow the rules set by Su Qiong. Su Qiong imed that she was doing it for Lu Qingqing¡¯s own good, but in fact, she just just wanted to control her. On the other hand, Lu Ranran was different. She would never be scolded. She was protected and loved. She didn¡¯t need to be told anything and could do whatever she wanted. On the other hand, Lu Qingqing couldn¡¯t make her own decisions. Everyone said that she would eventually take over the family business, but in fact, she was treated as nothing short of a prisoner. Lu Qingqing felt suffocated and aggrieved. She grabbed Lu Shiming¡¯s clothes. ¡°Father, I¡¯ve had enough. Please help me.¡± Lu Shiming patted Lu Qingqing on the back. ¡°Qingqing, I can¡¯t make the decision. I¡¯ve already lost the courage to resist. I hope you can persevere. Whether you¡¯ll be with Qin Lin or not at the end of the day, at least try with all your might so that you won¡¯t regret it.¡± Lu Qingqing nodded. ¡°I will. I will never give in to her.¡± Lu Shiming was relieved. Since Lu Qingqing was young, every time she was reprimanded by her mother, Lu Shiming woulde over to fan the me, telling her how bad and unreasonable a woman her mother was. Eventually, she grew up hating her mother to the core. Lu Shiming was very satisfied to see that so many years of persuasion was not in vain. Afterforting Lu Qingqing, Lu Shiming left. When he came out, he saw Lu Zhen standing outside the door like a stump. He snorted coldly in disdain before leaving. Lu Zhen was unmoved. He only frowned as he looked at Lu Shiming¡¯s back. After Lu Qingqing said that she would go on a hunger strike, she really stopped eating. Su Qiong did not rest for the entire night. She was gued by many thoughts and the more she thought about it, the more shocked she became. Her eyes were bloodshot. She asked someone to invite Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan over. She recalled many things that happened in the past and wanted to tell them to Liu Sanniang. After Liu Sanniang arrived, Su Qiong dismissed the servants. She looked at Liu Sanniang and said, ¡°Miss Liu, you told me that I have a son and a daughter, which got me thinking about something.¡± Su Qiong closed her eyes as she recounted, ¡°On the day I gave birth, Concubine Yun also gave birth. She was supposed to give birth a monthter, but suddenly, she gave birth to a son prematurely. I gave birth at full term to a daughter who is sick all year around while Concubine Yun gave birth to a healthy son. It struck me as weird.¡± After Su Qiong finished speaking, her eyes were filled with anticipation and worry. She did not know how to describe her current mood. The probability of swapping children was extremely low. When she gave birth, she was surrounded by trusted old female servants. She suspected that the son that was swapped was still in the mansion. She felt that it was unlikely, but she really wanted it to be true. If her son was still around, at least she could save him. Liu Sanniang said slowly, ¡°Madam, if you trust me, you can bring me to see your two daughters. Whether or not they are your daughters, I will figure it out when I see them.¡± Chapter 210 - Avoid Facing The Truth

Chapter 210: Avoid Facing The Truth

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Su Qiong was a little hesitant. She was procrastinating out of fear. Liu Sanniang smiled faintly as she said, ¡°Madam, there is no hurry. You just need to wait a few more days and your confusion will be cleared on its own.¡± Liu Sanniang¡¯s words made Su Qiong¡¯s heart tighten even more. She half-smiled, shaking her head. ¡°Miss Liu, for some reason, I want you to be wrong.¡± Liu Sanniang smiled faintly. ¡°Madam, right or wrong, that is not up to me.¡± She knew that Su Qiong wanted to avoid facing the truth. She was just reminding Su Qiong that what had already happened could not be changed just because she was trying to escape it. Su Qiong¡¯s mind was in a mess. She did not dare to look into Liu Sanniang¡¯s eyes. She knew that as long as she wanted, Liu Sanniang would help her, but she still hadn¡¯t mustered up her courage to take the step yet. Su Qiong took a deep breath. ¡°Thank you, Miss Liu.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. Her expression was serene and unhurried. She stood up and left with Chu Yan. Su Qiong looked at Liu Sanniang¡¯s back and felt a little guilty. She said, ¡°Miss Liu, you can walk around the Lu Mansion as you please. If there is anything you need, just tell me.¡± Liu Sanniang turned around. ¡°Thank you.¡± Liu Sanniang thought for a moment and continued. ¡°Madam, fate is unpredictable. Don¡¯t wait until it¡¯s toote to regret it.¡± Everything in the world would change because of a small, subtle thing. No one knew what the consequences would be. If the repercussions were unbearable, it would be toote to regret. Su Qiong¡¯s heart tightened, as if it was clenched by a hand. After Liu Sanniang left, Su Qiong felt even worse. She thought for a moment and wrote a letter. Su Qiong was also worried that there would be consequences that she could not bear. She rubbed her forehead and called out. ¡°Someone.¡± The servant girl, Yu Cui, came in. ¡°Madam, do you have a headache?¡± Su Qiong shook her head and asked, ¡°Did Fourth Young Mastere today?¡± Yu Cui shook her head. ¡°Fourth Young Master didn¡¯te today. He probably knows that Madam has guests and didn¡¯te to disturb you.¡± Su Qiong nodded. ¡°Tell the butler to send something to Concubine Yun and ask her to take good care of the child.¡± Lu Run was Concubine Yun¡¯s son. At the thought of that ridiculous guess, Su Qiong felt a little frustrated. Yu Cui was a little puzzled, but she did not dare to disobey the order. Su Qiong waved her hand, signaling the maid to leave. When she was alone in the room, Su Qiong heaved a sigh of relief. She had pressed all her emotions at the very bottom of her heart. No one could see through her, but when all her disguises were removed, she was extremely fragile. She was too cowardly to face the truth. The sun set in the west, and another day passed. At night, Liu Sanniang ate with Chu Yan. She couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Chu Yan, what do you think is the probability of what Mrs. Lu saiding true?¡± Chu Yan looked at Liu Sanniang and said slowly, ¡°The possibility is very high. It¡¯s too much of a coincidence for them to give birth at the same time.¡± Liu Sanniang continued to ask. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then why did they still keep her son in the mansion? It makes no sense.¡± Chu Yan smiled. ¡°One possibility is that they had no choice but to keep the son in the mansion.¡± Liu Sanniang frowned. Humans were evil. She did not want to think of people as evil. However, after seeing so many things, she knew that anything and everything was possible. Su Qiong asked her for help, but was unwilling to face the truth. Liu Sanniang only hoped that Su Qiong would make up her mind as soon as possible so that she wouldn¡¯t regret it if it was toote. After washing up at night, they returned to their rooms to rest. Liu Sanniang entered a meditative state. She felt veryfortable and extremely rxed. Her power was slowly increasing. Su Qiong was not sleepy at all and started dreaming in the middle of the night. She dreamed that the night she gave birth, the heart-wrenching pain made her faint a few times, but in the end, she survived. However, she was extremely weak and fainted before she could even see the child. When she woke up again, the child was already by her side. The old nanny who served her said that it was a girl with a weak body. Although Su Qing felt down upon hearing that, she still doted on her daughter. She had gone through so much pain to give birth to her. How could she not love her? After a few days, when she was feeling better, the old nanny told her that Concubine Yun had given birth prematurely to a son. Su Qing was just a little surprised, but she did not think too much about it. Children born prematurely were weak and she did not know if the child could live. She even got a good nanny to take care of him. Other than not letting Lu Shiming take charge of the family, she had done everything she could. She allowed Lu Shiming to take in concubines and even helped bring up the illegitimate children. At first, there were also some concubines who loved causing trouble but they were all sent away by her. She could tolerate Lu Shiming taking in concubines and being a yboy. As long as these women were smart, she would let them live. But now, Liu Sanniang told her that she had a son and a daughter. Her son had been secretly taken away. Was it really a coincidence that Concubine Yun gave birth prematurely? When Su Qiong woke up, not only did she not feel energized, instead she felt even more tired. The servant reported that Lu Qingqing had not eaten or drunk for two days. Su Qiong rubbed her forehead and instructed. ¡°Go bring Nanny Sun and Nanny Xiao over.¡± Liu Sanniang was right. Some things wouldn¡¯t cease to exist just because she refused to face them. She could not continue to lie to herself any longer. Whatever the truth was, she wanted to know it. If Lu Ranran was not her biological daughter, then was her child still in the mansion or wandering somewhere in the world? The two old nannies who had once helped her give birth were the people she trusted. They were already old and were given a ce to settle down in the mansion. She went to look for Liu Sanniang who was in the courtyard. When she saw Su Qiong, she smiled at her. ¡°Hello, Madam.¡± Su Qiong said seriously, ¡°Miss Liu, I¡¯ve thought it through. I¡¯ll put that matter aside for the time being. Pleasee with me to see my eldest daughter. I¡¯m really worried about her.¡± Over the past few days, her mind had been in a mess. Now that she had finally made up her mind, she would start to tackle the matters one by one. Chapter 211 - Infatuation Poison

Chapter 211: Infatuation Poison

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Liu Sanniang nodded. Su Qiong walked in front. When she thought of Lu Qingqing, she felt distressed. She never realized that she had ignored this daughter of hers so much in the past. She always felt that Lu Ranran was weak, so it was only right that she gave her more care and attention. However, over thest few nights when she couldn¡¯t fall asleep, she thought of almost everything she hadn¡¯t thought of before. She did not have much free time to begin with, so she gave all her free time to Lu Ranran. Lu Qingqing had a bad temper, so she wasn¡¯t patient with her and always scolded her. Now that she thought about it, she was filled with self-reproach. When they arrived at Lu Qingqing¡¯s courtyard, the servants bowed. ¡°Madam, Miss still refuses to eat.¡± Su Qiong opened the door and entered. She looked at Lu Zhen and saw that he was covered in wounds. Su Qiong said, ¡°Go and treat your wounds.¡± Lu Zhen nced at the door and nodded before leaving. Lu Qingqing wasying on the bed. She stopped shouting and kicking up a fuss, but all her resistance was done in silence. Her expression was cold as she said, ¡°What are you here for? Lecturing me?¡± Su Qiong¡¯s heart ached. ¡°Qingqing¡­¡± She felt guilty. Looking at Lu Qingqing¡¯s cold expression, she knew how much of a failure she had been as a mother all these years. The first thing that crossed Lu Qingqing¡¯s mind when she saw her mother was whether or not she was here to lecture her again. Lu Qingqing mocked coldly. ¡°Cut the crap. I am telling you that I won¡¯tpromise. I can also tell you clearly that I¡¯m not bewitched. I don¡¯t want the Su family now. Can you let me go?¡± Su Qiong frowned. ¡°No.¡± Lu Qingqing¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred. ¡°What do you want me to do then? Do you want me to die?¡± ¡°You¡¯re indeed not bewitched, but you are poisoned.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Lu Qingqing and said calmly. As soon as Liu Sanniang spoke, Lu Qingqing looked at Liu Sanniang and sized her up. ¡°You¡¯re the master my mother hired, aren¡¯t you? Is that how you make a living? By pretending to be a master and lying?¡± Su Qiong was worried that Lu Qingqing¡¯s words would infuriate Liu Sanniang, so she scolded her. ¡°Miss Liu is not a liar. Qingqing, don¡¯t be so rude.¡± Lu Qingqing said in a sharp voice, ¡°What does it have to do with me if she¡¯s a liar or not? If she¡¯s not a liar, ask her to prove it.¡± Su Qiong looked at Liu Sanniang awkwardly. Liu Sanniang closed her eyes and took two steps towards Lu Qingqing. She said, ¡°Is the bun delicious?¡± Lu Qingqing was stunned and looked at Liu Sanniang in shock. How did she know? Su Qiong asked in confusion. ¡°What bun?¡± Liu Sanniang looked into Lu Qingqing¡¯s eyes and continued. ¡°You said that you would neverpromise, but why did you still eat? You dislike Mrs. Lu so much that you think she¡¯s controlling you, but so do you. Your every move is intended to control her.¡± Lu Qingqing looked away. ¡°You, you¡¯re talking nonsense. She¡¯s the one who wants to control me. She¡¯s possessed and vicious. You¡¯re ridiculous.¡± Liu Sanniang grabbed Lu Qingqing¡¯s hand without any warning, instantly wrapping her power around Lu Qingqing. Lu Qingqing felt suffocated. Her eyes widened and she trembled slightly. She wanted to struggle, but she had lost her strength to do so. Liu Sanniang¡¯s sudden attack caught the poisonous worm in Lu Qingqing¡¯s body off guard. When the poisonous worm was forced out of her body, Lu Qingqing felt abnormally painful. Her entire body twitched as if she was having cramps. Her mouth opened stiffly as if her soul was sucked away. Su Qiong was terrified. She wanted to reach out and pull Liu Sanniang away, but Chu Yan stopped her. Su Qiong was worried. ¡°Mr. Chu, I just¡­¡± Su Qiong wanted to exin that she was just worried about her daughter. Chu Yan¡¯s eyes were cold as he said, ¡°No one can approach.¡± Su Qiong felt a chill run down her spine. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Lu Qingqing screamed. She scratched Liu Sanniang¡¯s wrist so hard that it started to bleed. Lu Zhen came in when he heard the scream. He pulled out his sword and pointed it at Chu Yan. ¡°Let go of her.¡± Su Qiong ordered him. ¡°Lu Zhen, stop.¡± Lu Zhen frowned. He did not listen to her order and said again, ¡°Let go of her.¡± He did not know what happened. He only knew that at this moment Lu Qingqing was in extreme pain. When Lu Qingqing heard Lu Zhen¡¯s voice, she cried for help. ¡°Lu Zhen, save me.¡± Lu Zhen¡¯s expression turned cold and he was about to make a move. At this moment, Liu Sanniang let go. She grabbed a white worm and threw it on the ground. The worm squirmed for a few times before it turned into a pool of blood. Lu Qingqing asked weakly. ¡°What¡­ what is this?¡± Liu Sanniang said, ¡°A poisonous worm.¡± Liu Sanniang thought of Zhang Tianyou who might be behind this. He should not have existed, but was lucky enough to escape. If he wanted to live, he had to absorb the life force of others. Lu Qingqing took a few breaths. ¡°I don¡¯t think this worm can do anything. I think it¡¯s just a trick you use to make people believe you. Without this worm, I still won¡¯t change my mind.¡± Chu Yan took out a handkerchief and handed it to Liu Sanniang. She wiped the blood off her hands before responding to Lu Qingqing. ¡°Any choice you make is your own business.¡± Lu Qingqing bit her lip, feeling a little aggrieved. Su Qiong heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Miss Liu is right. As long as the choice you make is well-thought-out, I will support you.¡± Lu Qingqing was in disbelief. ¡°Are you serious? Then I¡¯m going out to see Qin Lin now. You won¡¯t stop me, will you?¡± Su Qiong nodded. ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Previously, she didn¡¯t allow her daughter to go out because she was suspicious. Now that Liu Sanniang had fixed it, she naturally would not stop her daughter. As long as Lu Qingqing was rational, she was not worried. Who she needed to deal with had never been her daughter. Lu Qingqing felt puzzled in an angry way. She looked at Su Qiong, still unable to believe it. She gritted her teeth and stood up. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go out now.¡± Lu Qingqing left immediately. When she left the courtyard, the servants quickly stopped her. Lu Qingqing sneered and turned around. ¡°I knew you weren¡¯t so kind.¡± Su Qiong immediately instructed. ¡°Move aside. From now on, Miss is free to go where she likes.¡± Lu Qingqing looked at Su Qiong and was dumbfounded. She gritted her teeth and ran out without hesitation after the servants gave way. There were some things she needed to figure out herself. Although she did not believe Liu Sanniang, after being grabbed by Liu Sanniang, she did not feel so good. She did not believe that the worm was actually taken out of her body. Therefore, now she wanted to find Qin Lin and see if without the worm, it would be anything different. Su Qiong sighed and instructed Lu Zhen. ¡°Go and protect Qingqing.¡± As soon as Su Qiong gave the order, Lu Zhen swooshed out. Chapter 212 - Old Nannies

Chapter 212: Old Nannies

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

After Lu Zhen left, Su Qiong couldn¡¯t help but worry. ¡°Miss Liu, will Qingqing be poisoned again?¡± Liu Sanniang shook her head. ¡°No, I left a safety force on her body.¡± Liu Sanniang knew that Lu Qingqing did not really hate Su Qiong. She was bad tempered and rebellious because she wanted to get her mother¡¯s attention. Lu Qingqing hated Su Qiong for scolding and reproaching her. As a natural defense mechanism, she responded with sharp words too. However, deep down, what she wanted the most was her mother¡¯s love. Su Qiong heaved a sigh of relief, but then her heart tightened again. ¡°Miss Liu, please stay for a few more days. I¡¯ve already got people to bring over the nannies who delivered my baby. I still need your help.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. Su Qiong looked at Liu Sanniang gratefully. Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan walked back to the courtyard together. On the way, they met two maidservants. The maidservant lowered her voice and said, ¡°If Fourth Young Master¡¯s fever doesn¡¯t subside, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be able to survive.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I don¡¯t know what his mother is thinking. She doesn¡¯t even allow us to inform Madam.¡± When the two maidservants saw Chu Yan and Liu Sanniang, they stopped discussing the topic. Liu Sanniang¡¯s hearing was extremely good now. She paused in her tracks and stopped the two maidservants. ¡°Go and inform Madam. She won¡¯t me you. If anything happens to Fourth Young Master, you will end up miserable.¡± The two maidservants were stunned. ¡°But Concubine Yun said¡­¡± Liu Sanniang interrupted the maidservant. ¡°Madam is the one in charge of the mansion.¡± The two maidservants suddenly came to a realization. They had almost forgotten who they were working for. The two of them looked at Liu Sanniang and replied. ¡°Thank you for your reminder, Miss. I¡¯ll inform Madam now.¡± Liu Sanniang smiled and the two maidservants ran to look for Su Qiong. Su Qiong naturally wouldn¡¯t turn a blind eye to it. She was very concerned to the point of ring up. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you inform me earlier? Why didn¡¯t you get a doctor?¡± The two maidservants lowered their heads and apologized. ¡°Concubine Yun said that Madam is in a bad mood and asked us not to disturb you.¡± Su Qiong took a deep breath to suppress her anger. ¡°What are you waiting for? Go get a doctor.¡± The two maid servants were shocked. Why was Madam suddenly so good to the illegitimate son? This was not something they could figure out. Su Qiong couldn¡¯t help but feel agitated. When she recalled how cold she was to Lu Run, she felt guilt-ridden. She was not a good mother. All her love and patience were given to Lu Ranran. Thinking about it, her heart ached. She had loved Lu Ranran for more than ten years. The truth would be cruel, but she had no choice but to unravel the mystery herself. At night, Lu Qingqing returned. She stopped kicking up a fuss and was always absent-minded. That night was torture for Su Qiong. The person who went to get the two nannies was not back yet, but he should be back tomorrow at most. Tomorrow, she felt that she might die. The next morning, a carriage stopped at the entrance of the Lu Mansion. Two old nannies came out of the carriage. They were dressed exquisitely and looked likendies. When they got out of the carriage, theyined. ¡°What exactly is going on? Why do we have toe back? Are so many of you incapable of taking good care of Madam?¡± Yu Cui and Su Shun smiled. ¡°Nanny Sun, Madam wants to see you. She probably has something to ask you.¡± Nanny Sun and Nanny Xiao frowned. ¡°What exactly is it about? Don¡¯t you have any clue?¡± Yu Cui and Su Shun said truthfully, ¡°We really don¡¯t know.¡± They knew that Su Qiong went to Yong County to ask Liu Sanniang for help, but they did not know why Su Qiong wanted to see the two nannies. Seeing that they could not get anything useful out of the two servants, Nanny Sun and Nanny Xiao stopped asking. Holding their walking sticks, the two of them said, ¡°Come and help us.¡± Su Shun and Yu Cui looked at each other and helped them in. Su Shun smiled. ¡°Nannies, Madam doesn¡¯t seem to be in a good mood. Have you done anything you shouldn¡¯t have?¡± Nanny Sun and Nanny Xiao¡¯s hearts skipped a beat. However, they were women of the world and could maintainposure under any circumstances. ¡°We¡¯re old employees of the family. We¡¯ve been serving Madam since she was young and even attended her parents¡¯ funerals. How could we do anything to let Madam down?¡± Su Shun chuckled. ¡°I was just saying. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± He didn¡¯t know if there was any, but he knew that Su Qiong was very unhappy. It didn¡¯t look like she invited these two nannies back because she missed them. As Nanny Sun and Nanny Xiao walked, they looked around. When they passed by a courtyard, they stopped and asked. ¡°How is Second Miss?¡± Su Shun smiled. ¡°Second Miss is in good health. Madam has always been concerned about her.¡± ¡°Second Miss has been weak since she was young. It¡¯s a blessing that she¡¯s fine now.¡± Nanny Sun and Nanny Xiao heaved a sigh of relief. What they had imagined did not happen. As long as this did not change, nothing else mattered. When they arrived at the main courtyard, the two elders slowly knelt down. ¡°Greetings, Madam.¡± Su Qiong did not go out. Instead, she said calmly, ¡°Nannies, pleasee in.¡± Nanny Sun and Nanny Xiao looked at each other and saw worries in each other¡¯s eyes. They had knelt down to test Su Qiong. She valued them very much. Usually, after hearing their greetings and knowing that they were kneeling, she woulde out to receive them. If she didn¡¯te out, something was up. The two of them felt uneasy. After entering, Su Qiong instructed Yu Cui. ¡°Go and invite Miss Liu.¡± Yu Cui replied. ¡°Yes.¡± Nanny Sun and Nanny Xiao looked puzzled. Who was Miss Liu? Su Qiong looked at the two old nannies. When she was young, she had them by her side. They took care of her and she had always respected and trusted them. Su Qiong did not ask the two of them to sit. Instead, she said calmly, ¡°Time really flies. It¡¯s been so many years.¡± Nanny Sun and Nanny Xiao echoed. ¡°That¡¯s right. In the blink of an eye, Madam has already grown up and taken over the Su family.¡± Su Qiong smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right. Please take a seat.¡± Nanny Xiao shook her head. ¡°How can I sit still when you look like you are troubled by something? Miss, please tell me what is the matter. I¡¯m ready to do anything for you even if it will cost my life.¡± Chapter 213 - Refusing To Admit

Chapter 213: Refusing To Admit

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Nanncy Sun added with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s right. Miss, feel free to tell us anything. We are at your service as always.¡± Su Qiong looked at the two of them and the smile on her face disappeared. ¡°Do you still remember the day I gave birth to Ranran?¡± Su Qiong stared at the two old nannies. As expected, she saw a look of shock shing across their faces. Her heart skipped a beat and she looked away. After a moment, she took a deep breath and tried not to make her voice tremble. ¡°You have worked for my family for more than fifty years, right?¡± Nanny Sun and Nanny Xiao looked at each other, their hands sweating as they gripped their walking sticks. They paused for a moment before answering. ¡°Yes, more than fifty years.¡± When they were in their teens, they were bought and brought to the Su family as maidservants and became head maidservants step by step. When Su Qiong was born, they were entrusted to take care of her. They indeed had always been loyal, except for one thing. The two of them panicked. They knew what would happen if the matter was exposed, so no matter how flustered they were, they suppressed it. They lowered their heads to conceal their emotions while stealing nces at Su Qiong from the corner of their eyes, trying to figure out what was going on from her expression. Su Qiong stared at the two nannies coldly. When she saw them secretly peeping at her, she said coldly, ¡°Now, speak honestly. Tell me where my son is!¡± Su Qiong gritted her teeth and asked without any warning. Nanny Sun and Nanny Xiao panicked. If Su Qiong beat about the bush a little, they might not have freaked out. However, Su Qiong went straight to the point, which caught Nanny Xiao and Nanny Sun off guard. When Su Qiong saw this, she understood it without needing an answer. Her eyes turned red and she gritted her teeth. ¡°Great, great. What amazing servants I have!¡± The old nannies she trusted the most had betrayed her and how! In the face of the truth, she almost died from a heart-wrenching pain. Nanny Sun and Nanny Xiao came back to their senses and immediately knelt down. ¡°Madam, we didn¡¯t betray you. You gave birth to a daughter back then, not a son.¡± How could they admit it? Admitting it would surely get them executed. Su Qiong did not expect the two nannies to refuse to admit it. She was extremely disappointed. ¡°Nannies, how long do you want to lie to me for?¡± Nanny Sun kowtowed. ¡°Mydy, how would I dare to lie to you? This is pure nder. Get the user toe and confront us. We are old and will go to see your parents soon. Before we die, we must clear our names.¡± Nanny Xiao added. ¡°That¡¯s right. We could never betray you. Miss, please don¡¯t be deceived by others.¡± Su Qiong closed her eyes. She felt like her mind was about to explode. She did not dare to open her eyes, afraid that she would not be able to resist the urge to skin the two nannies alive. Nanny Sun and Nanny Xiao cried with tears streaming down their faces. ¡°Madam, we¡¯re willing to die to prove our innocence.¡± Su Qiong shouted. ¡°Enough. If you don¡¯t want to tell me, someone else will.¡± Nanny Sun and Nanny Xiao both shut their mouths. Although they refused to admit it, they could not help but tremble. Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan soon arrived. When the nannies heard footsteps, they couldn¡¯t help but look up. They exchanged a look and understood what each other meant. No matter what, they would refuse to admit it even if a knife was put at their throats. Su Qiong felt weak all over her body. She looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu, please.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. She looked at the two old nannies. Before she could speak, Nanny Xiao spoke first. ¡°Madam, I don¡¯t know this girl at all. She must be deliberately ndering me.¡± Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°I haven¡¯t said anything yet. How do you know it¡¯s nder?¡± Nanny Sun¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Young girl, you spout nonsense or you will be punished by heaven.¡± Liu Sanniang¡¯s expression was calm. She looked at the two old women and smiled. ¡°Let me introduce myself. My name is Sanniang. I¡¯m a psychic.¡± Nanny Xiao interrupted Liu Sanniang and sneered. ¡°How funny. How can a little girl like you be a psychic? God is watching everything. How dare you lie?¡± Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°God is indeed watching. Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± Nanny Sun gritted her teeth. ¡°Young girl, you are so sharp-tongued.¡± Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°You tter me.¡± Nanny Sun and Nanny Xiao were furious. They ignored Liu Sanniang and crawled to Su Qiong¡¯s feet on their knees. ¡°Madam, we both don¡¯t have long to live. Our loyalty to you has stood the test of time and will continue to be so. We won¡¯t betray you.¡± When Su Qiong heard this, she felt like a knife was stabbing her heart. She looked at Liu Sanniang for help. ¡°Miss Liu, what do you want me to do?¡± Liu Sanniang said, ¡°Madam, please prepare a table and two stools.¡± Su Qiong instructed. ¡°Follow Miss Liu¡¯s instructions and close the courtyard door. No one is allowed to enter.¡± The servants went out and soon came back with a table and two stools. Liu Sanniang walked over and sat down. ¡°Who wants to go first?¡± Nanny Sun and Nanny Xiao looked at each other. They obviously did not take Liu Sanniang¡¯s words seriously. Over the course of their entire life, they had never seen a psychic so young. What could a young girl like her do? If they wanted Su Qiong to stop suspecting them, they had to bite the bullet and do it. Nanny Sun stood up with her walking stick. ¡°I¡¯ll go first.¡± She went over and sat down. She red at Liu Sanniang with her turbid eyes, wanting to intimidate her. However, Liu Sanniang remained perfectlyposed as she said, ¡°Put out your hand.¡± Nanny Sun reached out and Liu Sanniang grabbed her wrist. She then closed her eyes as if she was trying to sense something. Nanny Sun, who was originally nervous, heaved a sigh of relief. She thought that Liu Sanniang might really be capable, but she didn¡¯t feel anything at all. Clearly, this little girl was just a swindler. Not only was she no longer nervous, but she even felt quite cozy. After a while, Nanny Sun looked at Liu Sanniang, whose eyes were still closed, and said coldly, ¡°Miss, say something. Let me see what kind of a funny story you cane up with.¡± Chapter 214 - Deep Fear

Chapter 214: Deep Fear

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

After Nanny Sun finished mocking Liu Sanniang, she looked at Su Qiong and said, ¡°Madam, this girl is a liar. Don¡¯t be deceived by her. At my age, I¡¯m no longer afraid of dying. What I worry about the most is you, Madam. You¡¯re being deceived, I¡¯ll let you see the truth.¡± Su Qiong frowned. When she heard Nanny Sun¡¯s words, she felt as if she was being roasted on a fire. She looked away and said sternly, ¡°Shut up. Don¡¯t disturb Miss Liu.¡± Even if facing the truth would tear her heart into two, she had to do it. If she backed off this time, she would be tortured for the rest of her life. When one was indecisive, one would suffer. She deeply understood this. Looking at Su Qiong¡¯s reaction, Nanny Sun understood that before this matter was resolved, they wouldn¡¯t be allowed to go. Nanny Sun looked at Liu Sanniang and wanted to pull her hand back, but she couldn¡¯t move it as if it was nailed to the table. Nanny Sun¡¯s heart tightened for some reason. What was going on? Gradually, her tense body was wrapped in a warm force. Under this force, she gradually rxed and feltfortable. Liu Sanniang suddenly opened her eyes and looked at Nanny Sun. She said slowly, ¡°You lied. You swapped the children.¡± Nanny Sun¡¯s eyes widened, and her turbid eyes were filled with deep fear. She trembled and opened her mouth a few times, but she could not speak. She wanted to stop Liu Sanniang from speaking, but Liu Sanniang tightened her grip, forcing her to remain seated. Sweat broke out on Nanny Sun¡¯s forehead and her limbs trembled. At this moment, she was very afraid, as if her deepest secret had been discovered. ¡°When Su Qiong gave birth, you were by her side. After the child was born, you didn¡¯t let the child cry. You hid the child in your loose clothes and went in smoothly. You stuffed some gold into the midwife¡¯s pocket and told her to rest while you delivered the baby. You were the one who took the child out after he was born. You then ced him in the basket and came back with a baby girl.¡± ¡°The baby girl was too thin and weak, so the midwife was suspicious. You said that Madam didn¡¯t eat well when she was pregnant and eventually, she believed you.¡± ¡°You rushed back with the basket after giving the child away to Concubine Yun. You were worried that the matter would be exposed and wanted the concubine to raise the boy just in case. If this matter was really exposed in the future, you could use him to threaten.¡± Liu Sanniang let go. What she saw in Nanny Sun was evil. Her strong lust and ambition made her lose her mind. Nanny Sun¡¯s face was pale. As soon as Liu Sanniang let go, she fell from the stool and crawled towards Su Qiong. Tears flowed down her face as she wailed. ¡°Madam, please spare my life.¡± Nanny Xiao, on the other hand, looked at Liu Sanniang as if she was looking at a ferocious beast. She got down on her knees and cried, ¡°Madam, I¡¯m innocent. Please spare my life. Don¡¯t listen to this woman. She is lying.¡± In the house, only a few of Su Qiong¡¯s most trusted servants were present. They were all in shock. Su Qiong shot Nanny Sun, who was hugging her, an angry look and kicked her away. She shouted. ¡°Get her up.¡± Nanny Xiao resistant. ¡°No, she is a liar. She¡¯s spouting nonsense.¡± Su Shun and a few other servants grabbed Nanny Xiao and dragged her to the table to sit down. They pulled her hands out forcefully. Su Shun said, ¡°Madam treated you so well, but you betrayed her. Miss Liu, don¡¯t hold back your power. You must find out where the young master is now.¡± Liu Sanniang grabbed Nanny Xiao¡¯s hand and closed her eyes. She released her power and enveloped the room. She broke down Nanny Xiao¡¯s mental defense and unfolded her. Under the empathic effect, everyone could see the memory of that period of time. Thirteen years ago, Nanny Sun and Nanny Xiao were still with Su Qiong. She trusted the two old nannies. After her rtionship with Lu Shiming fell apart, the burden on her shoulders was not reduced at all. The child in her stomach became her hope. If it was a son, she would have no regrets in her life. Lu Shiming¡¯s ambition disgusted her. She could not possibly bring herself to have another child with Lu Shiming. The two old nannies knew better than anyone how much Su Qiong wanted a son. When Concubine Yun found them and promised them a handsome reward, the two of them decided to betray Su Qiong. Nothing would happen if Su Qiong could not give birth to a son. After all, she could still nurture her daughter. When Su Qiong was giving birth, Nanny Xiao was waiting by her side while Nanny Sun was with Concubine Yun. If Concubine Yun gave birth to a son, Nanny Sun didn¡¯t need to do anything. If it was a daughter, she would bring the daughter over to swap. Before Nanny Sun came back, Nanny Xiao did not dare to rx for a moment. There were a few times when Su Qiong¡¯s child was about toe out, but she pushed it back while the midwife was not paying attention. When Nanny Sun came, the two of them exchanged a look. Nanny Sun sent the midwife away and the two of them quickly swapped the children. When they saw that it was a son, they did not hesitate. Su Qiong did not notice that her child was swapped. She did feel unhappy that it turned out to be a daughter, but that didn¡¯t stop her from loving her daughter. What was more, because her daughter had poor health, she loved her even more. As for the nannies, they got what they were promised. Because they were old, Su Qiong allowed them to retire. They did not n to tell Su Qiong this secret and were prepared to die with it. Liu Sanniang retracted her power and everyone snapped back to reality. Su Qiong could not help but tremble after seeing the truth with her own eyes. Chapter 215 - Before The Storm

Chapter 215: Before The Storm

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Su Qiong felt suffocated. She had never wanted to kill someone so much. She was so angry that her entire body was trembling and her face was fierce. At this moment, her elegance andposure were all gone. Her genial pretense had disappeared. All that was left was the anger of a mother. Nanny Sun and Nanny Xiao looked at Liu Sanniang with cold and vicious expressions. If not for this girl, this secret would be buried six feet under with them. ¡°Lock them up. No one is to say a word about what happened today.¡± Su Qiong gritted her teeth and instructed with difficulty. She had never treated anyone unfairly, but now it seemed that her kind-heartedness had been taken as a weakness for people to take advantage of her. Nanny Sun and Nanny Xiao wanted to shout, but Yu Cui quickly covered their mouths with handkerchiefs. The people in the main courtyard were all Su Qiong¡¯s trusted aides, so they naturally wouldn¡¯t let out a word. Su Qiong looked so sad that the servants did not know how tofort her. After a while, Su Qiong said, ¡°Go and report it to the government office. Also, tell the kitchen not to prepare anything for dinner. Tell everyone toe to the main courtyard tonight.¡± After all the servants left, Su Qiong covered her face and sobbed. She choked and said in a trembling voice, ¡°I¡¯m the only daughter in my family. The Su family is rich and powerful, but there are no men to inherit it. Choosing a son-inw was the only way. My parents doted on me. Other than the marriage, they agreed to everything I said.¡± ¡°Lu Shiming was chosen by my parents after careful consideration. He was well-read and treated money with disdain. After we got married, I took care of the family business while he wrote his poems. However, this didn¡¯tst long. No one can put on an act for their entire life. Ambition and desire will be revealed bit by bit over time.¡± ¡°In his eyes, I¡¯m the one who changed. I¡¯ve be snobbish and only cared about the family business and money. What a joke. When have I changed? He thinks I changed simply because I didn¡¯t do what he wanted. How I hoped that this conspiracy had nothing to do with him and that it was all Concubine Yun¡¯s doing.¡± Su Qiong was really heartbroken. She was unwilling to think the worst of Lu Shiming and believed that he was deliberately leading Lu Qingqing to hate her. Liu Sanniang listened quietly. Things ended up this way because Su Qiong repeatedly madepromises. Fortunately, the family business had always been in her hands. This gave her the right to get rid of everyone who was causing trouble in the mansion. However, it would pain her no matter whom she had to get rid of, and there was no one there to share the pain with her. The county magistrate of Changlin County was surnamed Zhu and was called Zhu Changyuan. The Su family was rich and powerful, so Zhu Changyuan naturally would not take this matter lightly. Moreover, after hearing what happened, he was also shocked. Hundreds of constables entered the mansion and surrounded every courtyard ording to Su Qiong¡¯s request. Su Shun and Yu Cui brought a few servants across the mansion to pass the message. ¡°Madam has instructed everyone to go to the main courtyard.¡± Lu Shiming had six concubines who had given birth to a total of ten children. Although they were illegitimate sons and daughters, they had never been reprimanded and treated unfairly by Su QIong. As Lu Shiming¡¯s concubines, they led a life of a richdy, and Su Qiong was magnanimous enough to give her husband to them without resentment. As time passed, everyone understood that the real owner of the Lu mansion was actually Su Qiong. When the concubines were called to gather in the main courtyard, everyone was flustered. In the main courtyard, they looked at each other, trying to find out what was the matter. However, no one knew what was going on. Su Shun reported from outside the door. ¡°Madam, they¡¯re all here.¡± Su Qiong asked coldly. ¡°Is Lu Shiming here?¡± Su Shun replied. ¡°Master hasn¡¯t returned yet.¡± Su Qiong said in a low voice, ¡°Go and fetch him by force.¡± Su Shun immediately went out with a few servants to carry out the order. Zhu Changyuan was invited into the room. He looked at Su Qiong but did not ask anything. From time to time, he would steal curious nces at Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan. Liu Sanniang did not mind. She entered a meditative state, letting her mind drift away, but in the eyes of others, she was simply being absent-minded. The sky gradually darkened, but no one dared to say a word. The concubines had never felt so terrified before, not even when they were just brought back by Lu Shiming. Lu Shiming was pulled out of the brothel by Su Shun and a few servants. He was so angry that he wanted to beat these stupid ves to death. ¡°You bastard, who gave you the guts to treat me like this?¡± Lu Shiming raised his fist, but Su Shun dodged him nimbly. He said coldly, ¡°Arrest him.¡± In the past, though Lu Shiming did not have any real power, he was after all Su Qiong¡¯s husband. However, without Su Qiong, Lu Shiming was nothing. Lu Shiming was manhandled out of the brothel. He felt that everyone was looking down on him and mocking him for being a coward. After so many years, he still didn¡¯t have a say in his own house. After being taken back to the mansion, Lu Shiming wanted to curse, but he realized that there were many constables around. He frowned. ¡°What happened? Has Su Qiong gone crazy?¡± Su Shun remained silent. Lu Shiming panicked a little. These servants were usually not so bold. Why were they suddenly so impudent? What happened? Lu Shiming had always had a bad temper, but he knew in his heart that this Lu Mansion did not belong to him. As long as he was still Su Qiong¡¯s husband, he would be safe. But what if Su Qiong divorced him? Chapter 216 - Revealing The Truth (Part 1)

Chapter 216: Revealing The Truth (Part 1)

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

This thought made Lu Shiming shiver. He gritted his teeth to calm himself down. ¡°What exactly is going on? What is Su Qiong doing? Is Qingqing back?¡± Su Shun looked at Lu Shiming with disdain. ¡°Master, why are you asking me? You¡¯ll know when you get to the main courtyard.¡± After entering the main courtyard, Lu Shiming panicked even more. His concubines and illegitimate children all stood in the courtyard with pale faces. It was obvious that they had been standing in the courtyard for a long time. They were used to living infort, so it was difficult for them to stand for so long. They had lined up with ashen faces as if they were going to the guillotine one by one. Lu Shiming realized that something big had happened. He looked around and found that Concubine Yun was looking at him. As their gazes met, they thought of something at the same time. Concubine Yun shook her head and gestured for him to not panic and wait and see. How could Lu Shiming not panic? He looked around and saw that all the illegitimate children were there, but Lu Ranran and Lu Qingqing were not. He heaved a sigh of relief and shouted. ¡°Su Qiong, what are you doing? Aren¡¯t you going to stop this farce?¡± When Zhu Changyuan heard Lu Shiming¡¯s shout, he couldn¡¯t help but look at Su Qiong. He thought to himself that Lu Shiming probably didn¡¯t know he was in trouble. Otherwise, he would not have the guts to shout at Su Qiong. Zhu Changyuan could not help but admire Su Qiong. As the matriarch, she was indeed quite capable and decisive. However, other than Su Qiong, no one else knew the pain she was experiencing at that moment. Su Qiong ignored Lu Shiming. She stood up and looked at Liu Sanniang respectfully. ¡°Miss Liu, please be a witness. What happens next might be unpleasant. Please don¡¯t mind.¡± Liu Sanniang smiled and stood up to walk to Su Qiong¡¯s side. She grabbed Su Qiong¡¯s cold hand. ¡°Madam, don¡¯t worry. The sky will clear up after the rain.¡± Tears welled up in Su Qiong¡¯s eyes. She felt a warm force injecting into her and spreading throughout her body. Choking with emotions, Su Qiong said, ¡°Thank you, Miss Liu.¡± Zhu Changyuan became even more curious about Liu Sanniang, but he was smart enough not to disturb them. Liu Sanniang let go and Su Qiong walked out. Liu Sanniang also walked out. Chu Yan followed behind her and held her hand. Liu Sanniang was a little annoyed, but she knew that it was useless to struggle. She was no longer as resistant to him as before. This was good. When Su Qiong came out, she nced at the people standing in the middle of the courtyard. She felt that these faces were familiar and unfamiliar. Although many of them had been in the mansion for many years, she actually had a hard time recognizing them. She did not care about these women living under her protection and giving birth to children. However, the premise was that no one yed dirty tricks under the table. Su Qiong gave the crowd a sweeping nce beforending her gaze on Concubine Yun. ¡°Where¡¯s Lu Run?¡± Concubine Yun lowered her head and replied. ¡°Madam, he is sick, so I didn¡¯t ask him toe.¡± Su Qiong¡¯s heart ached. She instructed the servant girl. ¡°Bring Lu Run to the main courtyard and get the best doctor to treat him.¡± She was d her son was with her and alive. Concubine Yun¡¯s pupils constricted. Lu Shiming¡¯s legs went weak. If not for the fact that he was clenching his fists, he would have fallen to the ground. After the servant girl left, Su Qiong instructed again. ¡°Go and get Second Miss toe over.¡± The servant girl nodded and left. At this point, Lu Shiming was really afraid. He looked at Concubine Yun who was on the verge of breaking down too. Did Su Qiong know about it already? Lu Shiming felt his head buzzing. How was this possible? Lu Ranran had always been very dear to Su Qiong. She was fragile like a flower and needed a lot of care. It was precisely because of this that she had been pampered by Su Qiong since she was young. Whatever the matter, Su Qiong would always go to see her daughter instead of bringing her over to see her. Lu Shiming clenched his fists. No matter how hard he tried to suppress it, his hands could not help but tremble. Lu Ranran quickly came. She was wearing the best silk dress, which was worth 1,000 taels of silver. She looked at everyone in the courtyard in confusion and walked to Su Qiong¡¯s side, saying in a weak voice. ¡°Mother, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Qiong looked at Lu Ranran and her heart softened. Her love towards Lu Ranran over the years had be a habit. Looking at her innocent face, Su Qiong subconsciously softened her voice. ¡°Ranran, are you feeling well?¡± Lu Ranran nodded. ¡°Mom, what exactly made you so angry? Did they do something wrong?¡± Su Qiong¡¯s heart ached. She avoided Lu Ranran¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°Go get a stool for Second Miss to sit on.¡± Lu Ranran smiled and tugged at Su Qiong¡¯s sleeve. She said gently, ¡°Mother, I want to sit with you. Calm down. Don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯m much better now. The doctor said that in two years, I¡¯ll be able to go out and y with you.¡± ¡°Be a good girl and sit down,¡± Su Qiong said, still avoiding looking at Lu Ranran. Lu Ranran lowered her head and replied. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± She walked to the stool and sat down. When she passed by Liu Sanniang, she nced at her. Liu Sanniang looked into Lu Ranran¡¯s eyes as if she could see through everything. After Lu Ranran sat down, Su Qiong¡¯s eyes regained their fierceness. She said coldly, ¡°Bring Nanny Sun and Nanny Xiao over.¡± Hearing that, Lu Shiming couldn¡¯t help but fall on the ground. Concubine Yun felt like her strength was sucked away. If not for the help of a concubine beside her, she would have fallen down. Su Qiong had discovered it. Seeing Lu Shiming and Concubine Yun¡¯s reactions, Su Qiong sneered. ¡°Thirteen years ago, I didn¡¯t give birth to a daughter, but a son. Lu Shiming, are you aware of it?¡± Lu Shiming¡¯s mind was nk. He could not think of any words to answer Su Qiong. Not only did he know, but he was actually the mastermind. When Nanny Sun and Nanny Xiao were brought over, they were like a pile of mud, unable to stand up straight. It had only been a few hours, but it seemed like decades had passed for them. Chapter 217 - Revealing the Truth (Part 2)

Chapter 217: Revealing the Truth (Part 2)

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Seeing Nanny Sun and Nanny Xiao like this, Concubine Yun gritted her teeth and closed her eyes. In the end, all her efforts were in vain. She was not as useless as Lu Shiming. She quickly calmed down and opened her eyes again to reveal a determined look. Nanny Sun and Nanny Xiao were thrown in front of the people and cried. ¡°Madam, I¡¯m guilty. I¡¯m guilty. On the ount that I¡¯ve served you for my entire life, please let me off this time.¡± Su Qiong¡¯s tone was cold as she said, ¡°You can¡¯t make up for your mistake, not even with your life. Servants who betray their master will never be forgiven.¡± Su Qiong thought that she wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it and would be in so much pain that she would break down. However, at this moment, she was strangely calm. This was because after so many days of extreme agony, she was already insensitive to pain. Lu Shiming looked at Su Qiong. He had never been so afraid in his life to the point that he didn¡¯t even dare to look her in the eyes.. Lu Ranran¡¯s body trembled. ¡°Mother, what do you mean? Am I not your daughter?¡± Lu Ranran looked at Su Qiong with tears in her eyes. They rolled down her face like pearls. Su Qiong closed her eyes and said without looking at Lu Ranran, ¡°Ranran, you¡¯re still my daughter. This won¡¯t change.¡± Lu Ranran shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it.¡± Lu Ranran covered her chest and started coughing. The glow on her face quickly faded, and every cough hit Su Qiong like a blow. The maidservants in charge of taking care of Lu Ranran became nervous. ¡°Second Miss, Second Miss.¡± Su Qiong¡¯s heart ached. She doted on Lu Ranran for more than ten years. She cared about Lu Ranran¡¯s every move. She was worried when Lu Ranran coughed violently. Lu Ranran reached out to Su Qiong. ¡°Mother, I feel terrible. I can¡¯t breathe. Help me.¡± Su Qiong clenched her fists so tightly that her fingers dug into her flesh. If it was in the past, she would definitely hold Lu Ranran in her arms and call for a doctor. Nothing was more important than Lu Ranran. But now, she couldn¡¯t. Su Qiong closed her eyes and said slowly, ¡°All along, it¡¯s my fault. It¡¯s my tolerance that gave you the illusion. Today, I¡¯ll tell you that I, Su Qiong, want to divorce Lu Shiming. We¡¯ll have nothing to do with each other from now on.¡± Lu Shiming¡¯s eyes widened. He looked at Su Qiong and could not believe what he heard. How could she bring herself to divorce him? Lu Shiming gritted his teeth and said with difficulty, ¡°I don¡¯t agree.¡± He hadn¡¯t gotten anything out of Su Qiong yet. The concubines who had been called over could not hold it in anymore. What about them henceforth? They were all Lu Shiming¡¯s concubines. If Lu Shiming was kicked out, what did he have? How could he possibly support them? They pulled their children to kneel down and begged. ¡°Madam, you and Master can¡¯t divorce¡­¡± Facing Su Qiong¡¯s cold gaze, they lowered their heads in shame. Even though they knew that their words meant nothing, they still wanted to give it a try. Su Qiong didn¡¯t want to hear it at all. She said calmly, ¡°Save yourself the trouble of persuading me. At the end of the day, you¡¯re all thorns by my side. Although I¡¯ve never cared, I can¡¯t deny that I¡¯ll never like any of you.¡± Just because she was tolerant did not mean that these thorns did not exist. In the past, she could tolerate it, but now, she couldn¡¯t bear it at all. Lu Shiming stared at Su Qiong. ¡°You vicious woman, you¡­¡± Su Qiong interrupted him coldly. ¡°You¡¯vemitted a huge crime. I¡¯ve already reported it to the government. Neither you nor Concubine Yun can escape the punishment by thew.¡± Lu Shiming¡¯s body went limp. ¡°You, how can you do this!¡± Not only did she want to divorce him, but she also wanted him to go to jail. Concubine Yun narrowed her eyes and looked at Su Qiong with ruthlessness. The maidservants who went to bring Lu Run returned. They looked panicked and knelt down. They reported fearfully. ¡°Madam, we¡­ we couldn¡¯t find Fourth Young Master.¡± Su Qiong widened her eyes in shock. ¡°What? How is that possible?¡± Her body swayed, and her heart seemed to have been dug out. She took a few steps backward. ¡°Where¡¯s Lu Run?¡± The maidservant said in a trembling voice, ¡°Madam, when we went there, there was no one in Fourth Young Master¡¯s room. We searched the entire courtyard but couldn¡¯t find him.¡± Concubine Yun smiled. ¡°Madam, you didn¡¯t expect this, did you?¡± Concubine Yun stood up and looked at Su Qiong indifferently with a cold expression. ¡°Why are you so annoying? It wasn¡¯t easy for Master and I to raise Lu Qingqing into a useless idiot. Why did you have to ruin our n?¡± If it weren¡¯t for Su Qiong stopping her, Lu Qingqing would already be married. They could also get a share of this huge family business. Ever since she entered the mansion and realized that Su Qiong was the matriarch, she had started her nning. Lu Shiming was useless and would listen to everything she said. But she had underestimated Su Qiong. However, she would rather die than give up. Upon receiving the news that Nanny Sun and Nanny Xiao were brought back, she was ready to execute n B. There was no absolute secret in this world. Knowing that every secret would be exposed sooner orter, she had prepared a back-up in advance. Su Qiong red at Concubine Yun hatefully. ¡°Where did you hide Lu Run? Give him back to me.¡± Lu Shiming looked at Concubine Yun and heaved a sigh of relief. He said fiercely, ¡°Yun, tell her to handover the Su family to us and get out.¡± Lu Shiming knew that he was not Su Qiong¡¯s match, but Concubine Yun was smart. Having Lu Run was equivalent to holding the biggest chip. Concubine Yun nced at Lu Shiming and suppressed the annoyance in her heart. She turned to look at Su Qiong. ¡°Madam, do you want to know where he is? Then kneel down and beg me. Beg me, and I¡¯ll tell you!¡± Zhu Changyuan frowned and shouted. ¡°How dare you. Aren¡¯t you aware you¡¯vemitted a serious crime? I won¡¯t let you off.¡± Concubine Yun smiled. ¡°Magistrate Zhu, don¡¯t frighten me. I¡¯m very neurotic and can¡¯t stand being frightened. If I identally faint, I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll wake up again. Don¡¯t you think so, Madam?¡± Su Qiong¡¯s body trembled as she said with difficulty, ¡°Magistrate Zhu, this is a family matter.¡± Zhu Changyuan shot Concubine Yun an angry look and took a deep breath. ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± Su Qiong gave Zhu Changyuan a grateful look before looking at Concubine Yun. ¡°If you don¡¯t hurt Lu Run, I¡¯ll pretend that nothing happened.¡± Concubine Yun narrowed her eyes and smiled. She looked around. ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. Kneel down and beg me. If you beg me, I¡¯ll consider it. Just like how you did to me back then.¡± When she first entered the mansion, her ambition was to rece Su Qiong. She was quite arrogant back then because Lu Shiming was deeply in love with her. Chapter 218 - Revealing the Truth (Part 3)

Chapter 218: Revealing the Truth (Part 3)

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

She remembered clearly that Su Qiong called her into the courtyard and asked her to kneel on the ground. Su Qiong looked down at her and told her that she was the matriarch of this mansion. She was the one who bought her freedom. If she could buy her freedom, she could take it away as well. Concubine Yun put away her dignity and knelt down, but from that moment on she understood how useless Lu Shiming was. Concubine Yun looked at Su Qiong coldly and raised her eyebrows. ¡°You don¡¯t want to kneel? Right, you are high and mighty. How can you kneel to a cheap woman like me? It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to kneel. I¡¯m known for being tough. Madam, you can try and torture me to see if I will tell you where your son is. But I¡¯m afraid your son can¡¯t stand being tortured for that long.¡± Concubine Yun looked at Lu Ranran and smiled mockingly. ¡°Madam, you can also threaten me with Second Miss to see if I care.¡± Su Qiong gritted her teeth. She had never hated someone so much. At this moment, she wished she could cut her into pieces. Lu Shiming stood up. Since the matter had been exposed, he did not need to pretend anymore. ¡°Su Qiong, your son or the family business, choose one.¡± Su Qiong clenched her fists tightly. Her nails pierced her palms, but she did not seem to feel any pain. Liu Sanniang walked to her side without her noticing. She held Su Qiong¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Madam, you don¡¯t have to make any choice. Everything belongs to you. Why do you have to make a choice?¡± Su Qiong looked at Liu Sanniang with tears in her eyes. ¡°Miss Liu.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. Lu Shiming looked at Liu Sanniang and walked over angrily. Just as he raised his fist, he felt a sharp pain in his knee. Before he could hit her, he knelt on the ground. Liu Sanniang said to Chu Yan, ¡°Thank you.¡± Chu Yan looked at Liu Sanniang and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re wee. My responsibility is to protect you.¡± He would not show mercy to anyone who wanted to hurt her. Therefore, when Lu Shiming wanted to hit Liu Sanniang, he kicked Lu Shiming¡¯s knee ruthlessly. Lu Shiming curled up on the ground like a shrimp. He was in so much pain that he could not even scream. Concubine Yun frowned. ¡°Who are you? I warn you to stay out of this matter. Otherwise¡­¡± Liu Sanniang interrupted. ¡°Otherwise what?¡± Concubine Yun didn¡¯t know what to say. She could threaten Su Qiong because Lu Run was in her hands, but she couldn¡¯t threaten Liu Sanniang. She didn¡¯t even know who Liu Sanniang was. She only knew that she and Chu Yan were masters invited over by Su Qiong, but how could a master be so young? She didn¡¯t take Liu Sanniang seriously. But now, she was a little annoyed that Liu Sanniang wanted to be a busybody. Concubine Yun did not speak, but Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°You¡¯re ambitious. From your face, I can tell you have a strong desire to control. You definitely can¡¯t tolerate someone better than you to be above you, let alone someone stupider than you. If you really get the Su family business, the first thing you will do is to get rid of all the idiots. It doesn¡¯t make a difference if the family business is in Lu Shiming¡¯s hands or Su Qiong, you just want it to be in your hands.¡± Face reading was an extremely arcane mystic technique. Liu Sanniang only had a preliminary understanding of it. However, at a nce, Liu Sanniang could tell that Concubine Yun was an extremely ambitious person. How could such a person be willing to give power to Lu Shiming? Therefore, Lu Shiming was just a pawn in her n. Concubine Yun widened her eyes. She did not lose herposure but immediately said, ¡°Do you think a few words can make Master suspect me? Master and I have been together for many years. I¡¯m not his enemy. Su Qiong is! She¡¯s already married to Master, but she still treats him as an outsider. If not for that, why would he take in so many concubines?¡± Lu Shiming hugged his knees and looked at Su Qiong with hatred. ¡°Yue is right. If not for the fact that you never trusted me and didn¡¯t treat me as a family, I wouldn¡¯t have broken my promise and would have stayed loyal to you as I¡¯ve promised on our wedding day.¡± Su Qiong gritted her teeth. She felt that she was an idiot. Why did she tolerate Lu Shiming all these years? If she had kicked him out back then, she wouldn¡¯t need to suffer so much. Liu Sanniang sneered. ¡°Master Lu, your words are even more ridiculous. You¡¯re not any better than Concubine Yun. You want the Su family¡¯s business because your pocket is always empty. You are angry with Madam simply because she didn¡¯t do what you wanted. You didn¡¯t break your promise because it was fake to begin with.¡± Lu Shiming said that Su Qiong didn¡¯t treat him as a family, didn¡¯t trust him, and didn¡¯t love him. However, all these were just something he made up to justify his betrayal of her. Su Qiong looked at Liu Sanniang with gratitude. She felt that Liu Sanniang had hit the nail on the head. She heaved a long sigh of relief, feeling like she was in the depth of a mountain filled with fresh air. Lu Shiming¡¯s face was red. It was unknown whether it was from pain or anger. Zhu Changyuan was shocked by Liu Sanniang¡¯s words. He seriously sized up Liu Sanniang. It turned out that she was a hidden master. From the expressions of Concubine Yun and Lu Shiming, he could tell that Liu Sanniang had poked on their sore spots. Concubine Yun gritted her teeth. ¡°Hehe, so what? Her son¡¯s life is in my hands now. If I don¡¯t say where he is, no one will know. Even if Lu Run won¡¯t die for the time being, he¡¯s seriously ill. How many days can hest?¡± She then red at Liu Sanniang. Since her disguise had been torn off, she decided not to pretend anymore. Liu Sanniang was right. She did not intend to share the power with Lu Shiming. He was not worthy of it. Looking at Concubine Yun with indifference, Liu Sanniang said slowly, ¡°Let me tell you something just so you know. Reading faces is something I have learned recently. What I¡¯m really good at is reading minds.¡± Chapter 219 - Revealing The Truth (Part 4)

Chapter 219: Revealing The Truth (Part 4)

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Liu Sanniang reached out and grabbed Concubine Yun¡¯s hand. She did not restrain her strength at all and poured her power over Concubine Yun like andslide. Concubine Yun instantly felt threatened and put up a mental defense to resist Liu Sanniang¡¯s invasion. She widened her eyes and looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Get lost. It¡¯s not a ce for you to meddle into.¡± Concubine Yun was trembling. A sharp pain arose in her spiritual sense, causing her face to instantly turn pale and her pupils constrict. Liu Sanniang¡¯s power morphed into a sharp de, attacking Concubine Yun and crumbling her mental defense. Concubine Yun was covered in deep fear. Other than her, no one knew the terror she was experiencing. Liu Sanniang said slowly, ¡°The abandoned well in the mansion.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at the sky and saw that it was about to rain. She looked at Su Qiong and frowned. ¡°Go and find him quickly.¡± Su Qiong¡¯s heart skipped a beat. When she heard Liu Sanniang¡¯s words, she immediately gave the order. ¡°Quick, everyone, go and find him.¡± Gradually, Liu Sanniang felt a forceing from the depths of Concubine Yun¡¯s spiritual sense. It was like a poisonous snake lurking in the dark, instantly devouring Concubine Yun¡¯s spiritual sense. Liu Sanniang opened her eyes to see blood flowing down from the corner of Concubine Yun¡¯s mouth. Concubine Yun smiled coldly. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to find him.¡± Concubine Yun fell to the ground and ceased breathing. She looked at Su Qiong with wide eyes, indignant that after scheming for more than ten years, all her efforts were in vain. Su Qiong did not expect Concubine Yun to be so ruthless that she was even prepared tomit suicide. Liu Sanniang looked at the ck blood at the corner of Concubine Yun¡¯s mouth. Was Concubine Yun also a member of the organization? As the poison hidden inside her was activated, Concubine died almost instantly, along with all her memories. No one present expected Concubine Yun tomit suicide so decisively. They looked at Liu Sanniang in shock and fear. What did Liu Sanniang do to make Concubine Yunmit suicide? They only saw that as Liu Sanniang grabbed Concubine Yun¡¯s hand, a look of deep fear crept up on Concubine Yun¡¯s face. Thinking of the face reading technique Liu Sanniang mentioned, they lowered their heads in unison. Lu Shiming was stunned. He felt that everything was like a dream. Concubine Yun didn¡¯t hesitate tomit suicide, but he couldn¡¯t. He was a coward. Lu Shiming looked at Su Qiong with deep regret in his eyes. He was not satisfied with what he possessed because he had only taken a little of the big pie. He wanted to take the whole pie. Lu Shiming struggled to crawl towards Su Qiong. ¡°Madam, Madam, this is all Concubine Yun¡¯s doing. I was bewitched by her.¡± Lu Shiming, who realized that losing Su Qiong was equivalent to losing everything, was deeply afraid at this moment. The concubines looked at Lu Shiming in distain. They were attracted to him back then because he was powerful and generous, but in the end, he was worse than a dog. Su Qiong was not in the mood to care about Lu Shiming at all. She had lost her son for thirteen years, and before she could reunite with him, she was about to lose him again. Moreover, she might not be able to find him for the rest of her life. She was in so much pain and anxiety that she felt like dying, but she still had to hold on. The servants searched the entire Lu Mansion, shouting as they searched, but they could not find him. When they returned to the main courtyard, they knelt down one after another. ¡°Madam, we searched the entire Lu Mansion but couldn¡¯t find Fourth Young Master¡­¡± The Lu Mansion was very big. There were more than a hundred servants. Together with the constables brought by Zhu Changyuan, they searched carefully but did not find any abandoned wells. The sky darkened, and ck clouds gathered, starting to send down small drops of rain. Su Qiong knelt down weakly. She looked at Liu Sanniang and kowtowed. ¡°Miss Liu, please think of a way.¡± At this time, despite having enormous wealth and power, she was still helpless. Liu Sanniang helped Su Qiong up. She looked at Su Qiong but couldn¡¯t bring herself to tell Su Qiong what she saw. The star that represented her son was flickering weakly. By the time it stopped flickering, it meant that their reunion was no longer possible. The rain was getting heavier. Liu Sanniang looked up at the sky. The sky was already pitch-ck, just like the despair Su Qiong was experiencing. Liu Sanniang did not notice that her hand was getting cold and her eyes were unfocused until a hand grabbed her, giving her warmth and spreading throughout her body. Liu Sanniang¡¯s eyes lit up. She looked at Su Qiong and said, ¡°Go and find an undergarment that Fourth Young Master usually wears. Be quick.¡± Upon hearing that, Su Qiong¡¯s eyes lit up with hope as she looked at Liu Sanniang like a person looking at a driftwood in the middle of the ocean. The maidservants immediately went to get it. The drizzling rain started to pour. Zhu Changyuan brought his people into the house, and the concubines also brought their children into the house. Lu Shiming was left unattended. His knee was broken, and it was difficult for him to move. The maidservants quickly came back with an undergarment. Liu Sanniang looked at Su Qiong. ¡°Madam, I¡¯m going to take a drop of your heart blood to guide us. I¡¯ll take you around the entire Lu Mansion. When you reach a ce that makes your heart ache, stop.¡± Su Qiong said with difficulty, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do whatever you say.¡± Liu Sanniang reached out and pressed her fingernail against Su Qiong¡¯s chest. Su Qiong¡¯s eyes widened. She felt a sharp pain in her chest, as if something was sucked out. Liu Sanniang retracted her hand and there was a drop of blood on the tip of her finger. She dropped the blood on the undergarment. The white undergarment turned red at a visible speed. She stuffed it in Su Qiong¡¯s arms and said, ¡°Madam, hold it tightly. We¡¯ll start searching from the main courtyard.¡± Su Qiong carefully held the undergarment like she was holding a peerless treasure. She followed Liu Sanniang and walked through the main courtyard step by step. Slowly, they went out. There were more than ten independent courtyards in the Lu Mansion. They searched each one thoroughly. Chapter 220 - Take Off Your Disguise Of Fragility (Part 1)

Chapter 220: Take Off Your Disguise Of Fragility (Part 1)

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

The servants followed behind nervously. Zhu Changyuan was extremely curious about this. He ignored the rain and followed suit. Other than Lu Shiming, the other concubines handed the children to the maidservants and went to join the searching team as well. At this moment, they all knew that if Su Qiong¡¯s son was found, she might give them a sum of money even if she chased them away. They did not have much hope of being allowed to stay. No matter how much they hated Lu Shiming, there was nothing they could do. Who would have thought that this good-for-nothing man would actually be plotting to take over the Su family business? Liu Sanniang kept holding Su Qiong. She could feel Su Qiong¡¯s weak and trembling legs. At this moment, she was in her most vulnerable state. After walking through every ce in the Lu Mansion, Su Qiong was about to copse. There was only one courtyard left to be searched. Lu Ranran¡¯s courtyard was exquisite. All the exquisiteness indicated how much Su Qiong loved Lu Ranran. It was a ce that none of the concubines had ever set foot in. Looking at this ce, they were amazed. Lu Ranran was drenched in the rain and coughed with a pale face. She said weakly, ¡°Mother, Lu Run can¡¯t be here.¡± Su Qiong¡¯s heart ached. She did not look at Lu Ranran but said to Liu Sanniang, ¡°Miss Liu, my heart aches. Lu Run must be in this courtyard.¡± However, this courtyard had been searched inside out. The rain was getting heavier and the sky was very dark, making the search much more difficult. Liu Sanniang watched as the blood-red undergarment gradually returned to its original color. She turned to look at Lu Ranran who immediately avoided her gaze. Liu Sanniang walked over and Lu Ranran took a step back. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m innocent. You dote on me the most. Mother¡­¡± Lu Ranran screamed miserably. Perhaps because she was too used to loving her daughter, Su Qiong¡¯s heart softened as she said, ¡°Miss Liu, Ranran is not in good health. Perhaps I¡¯m just not fated to reunite with my son.¡± Liu Sanniang paused for a moment. Taking the chance, Lu Ranran ran towards Su Qiong. She hugged Su Qiong¡¯s waist and buried her face in her arms. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. Even if I¡¯m not your biological daughter, I don¡¯t care. I only acknowledge you as my mother. I¡¯m not Concubine Yun¡¯s daughter. I¡¯m yours.¡± Su Qiong sighed. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t abandon you.¡± How could she push away the girl she had doted on for more than ten years? She was already used to it. Even after knowing the truth, she had never thought of abandoning Lu Ranran. Lu Ranran leaned against Su Qiong and started coughing. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m so scared.¡± With that, she copsed. Su Qiong hugged her and shouted. ¡°Someone, carry Miss back to her room.¡± Lu Ranran was born weak, and it took her more than ten years to get slightly better. However, after what happened tonight, it was unknown how bad her health would be. Su Qiong was worried, and the undergarment in her arms fell to the ground because she was carrying Lu Ranran. The color of the blood on the undergarmentpletely faded and returned to white. Liu Sanniang looked at Su Qiong¡¯s face. There was still a trace of her son being alive, but it was weak. Liu Sanniang walked towards Su Qiong. Lu Ranran hid in Su Qiong¡¯s arms. ¡°Mother, I feel terrible¡­¡± Liu Sanniang¡¯s tone was cold as she said, ¡°Madam, you can give up on searching for your son but your son will never give up. He will struggle to live until he dies and until you hold him in your arms.¡± Su Qiong¡¯s heart ached. She did not dare to look into Liu Sanniang¡¯s cold eyes. She knew that Liu Sanniang said these harsh words to her because she must be extremely disappointed with her. Lu Ranran trembled slightly. She grabbed Su Qiong¡¯s clothes like a helpless little kitten. ¡°Mother¡­¡± Lu Ranran tried to use her weakness to remind Su Qiong that she needed her protection. Su Qiong lowered her head, but Liu Sanniang suddenly grabbed Lu Ranran¡¯s hand and pulled her out of Su Qiong¡¯s arms. Lu Ranran staggered and screamed. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The servants were all frightened. In their eyes, Lu Ranran was just a porcin doll that needed protection and love. If they were not careful, she would break. However, Liu Sanniang actually dared to treat Lu Ranran so roughly. Not only did Liu Sanniang do this, but she also pushed Lu Ranran away, causing her to fall to the ground. Lu Ranran¡¯s body was unbelievably soft. She ced her hand on the ground and her big eyes were filled with fear. However, she was not weak. Her flexibility and reaction speed were all very good. Sitting on the ground, Lu Ranran realized that she shouldn¡¯t be in a hurry to protect herself. Instead, she should have fallen down and hit the ground, but it was toote. Su Qiong looked at Lu Ranran in disbelief. She remembered that in the past, when Lu Ranran fell, her skin would be terribly scratched, but now, she seemed to be unhurt. Su Qiong looked away sadly. She was already numb. She felt like she was dead, but she could still breathe. She had already suffered so much pain that she was already insensitive to it, but her heart still hurt. Liu Sanniang walked to Lu Ranran¡¯s side. ¡°Although you were born prematurely, it was carefully nned by Concubine Yun. When you were in the womb, she fed you sufficient nourishment. Your body will be weak, but it won¡¯t leave such a serious after-effect. Do you really not know that you¡¯re not her biological daughter?¡± Lu Ranran¡¯s body trembled. ¡°What are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand.¡± Liu Sanniang grabbed Lu Ranran¡¯s slender wrist. At such a young age, Lu Ranran¡¯s mental defense was stronger than most people Liu Sanniang knew. Liu Sanniang brought up the intensity of her attack, causing Lu Ranran to resist Liu Sanniang with all her might. Lu Ranran was a psychic. She was even extremely talented. There was no longer any weakness in her eyes. She stared at Liu Sanniang with a venomous gaze. Her slender arms bulged with muscles as she resisted the attack. Lu Ranran¡¯s eyes were sinister as she screamed. ¡°Go to hell¡­¡± Why did such a detestable womane out of nowhere to ruin her n? Chapter 221 - Take Off Your Disguise of Fragility (Part 2)

Chapter 221: Take Off Your Disguise of Fragility (Part 2)

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Liu Sanniang could feel that as Lu Ranran screamed, her strength became stronger and stronger. Without hesitation, Liu Sanniang condensed her power into an axe and shed down fiercely, breaking Lu Ranran¡¯s power. The girl screamed, and all her resistance gradually became weak. Liu Sanniang was not in a good state either. She felt that her internal organs were cracking like broken porcin. Blood rose to her throat, but she pushed it back down. With Lu Ranran¡¯s mental defense gone, Liu Sanniang began to envelop her power around Lu Ranran like a dark cloud, crushing down on her. She carefully sensed Lu Ranran¡¯s memories and absorbed her power. Liu Sanniang was like a ferocious beast, devouring everything. Lu Ranran no longer had the strength to resist. Shey on the ground feebly, and the sinister expression on her face turned to fear. Liu Sanniang said slowly, ¡°I saw that the courtyard was being renovated. Half of the abandoned well was filled in and a wall was built up around it.¡± Su Qiong¡¯s voice was almost trembling. ¡°I¡¯ve seen almost all the ces that were renovated. There¡¯s no abandoned well!¡± Su Qiong felt like she was driven to the limit and was about to break at any moment. Liu Sanniang paused for a moment before saying. ¡°The purple rose seeds have sprouted and gradually covered the wall. They are blooming everywhere. Sitting on the swing, the girl¡¯s figure is like a dancing butterfly.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Second Miss¡¯s private garden. She got it renovatedst year. There¡¯s a wall inside. Second Miss personally nted the flowers and took care of them herself. There¡¯s a wall covered with flowers as well as a swing inside. Second Miss doesn¡¯t allow anyone to approach that ce.¡± A servant girl eximed. Su Qiong cried out. ¡°Quick, save Lu Run.¡± The servants hurriedly rushed to the private garden. Normally, it was a ce that was forbidden for everyone to enter. Liu Sanniang let go of Lu Ranran¡¯s hand. Lu Ranran fell weakly into the muds, as if all her strength had been drained. Liu Sanniang spat out the blood in her mouth. After absorbing Lu Ranran¡¯s power, her injured internal organs were repaired. Liu Sanniang walked to Su Qiong¡¯s side and held her hand, injecting a force into her body. Su Qiong slowly opened her eyes and looked at Liu Sanniang. She said weakly, ¡°Miss Liu, thank you.¡± Tears fell from Su Qiong¡¯s eyes. Liu Sanniang helped her up. ¡°Let¡¯s go and find your son.¡± This private garden was as beautiful as a dreand. When one entered, they would smell a fragrance. The flowers bloomed all year round here. The servants looked at the garden and did not know where the well was. They were all servants and did not dare to make a mess here. Liu Sanniang helped Su Qiong in. Su Qiong said, ¡°Find Lu Run at all costs.¡± She had built a paradise for Lu Ranran, but Lu Ranran used this paradise as her son¡¯s grave. She loved Lu Ranran to the core, but Lu Ranran already knew the truth and was keeping it from her. She deceived everyone under that disguise of fragility. After receiving the instructions, the servants naturally had no qualms. The paradise soon turned unrecognizable. ¡°Here, I found Fourth Young Master.¡± A servant shouted. Everyone immediately surrounded the well. The well was only a foot wide and was covered by a lid. It was surrounded by blooming flowers, so no one would have thought that there was an abandoned well hidden here. After removing the lid, they saw Lu Run, whoy there submerged in water. The servants quickly pulled Lu Run out. He struggled to open his eyes. He looked at Su Qiong and his lips curled up slightly. Su Qiong felt a lump in her throat and choked. ¡°Lu Run.¡± At this moment, all the suffering was over. Seeing that Lu Run was alive, all the concubines heaved a sigh of relief. No one noticed a figure stagger out of the crowd. She ran out, followed by someone. This figure was Lu Qingqing. She had been back for a long time while Concubine Yun was still alive. However, at that time, everyone¡¯s attention was not on Concubine Yun, and she did not make a fuss, so no one noticed her. Witnessing this process was undoubtedly a huge blow to Lu Qingqing. Her mind was in a mess. She ran out. Lu Zhen followed beside her closely. He did notfort her or even say anything. He only kept Lu Qingqingpany silently, like a shadow. The matter was solved and the rain stopped. People felt tired and didn¡¯t feel hungry even though they hadn¡¯t eaten anything for hours. Their worries about the future made them temporarily forget about their hunger. It was good that Su Qiong had found her son, but no one else was happy. Their future was still shrouded in uncertainty. Lu Shiming and Lu Ranran were taken to the government office by Zhu Changyuan. Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan returned to the courtyard to change their clothes. Just as Liu Sanniang was done changing, she heard a knock on the door. She opened the door and met Chu Yan¡¯s gentle and doting eyes. He reached out and touched Liu Sanniang¡¯s head. ¡°Sanniang, you did a great job.¡± Liu Sanniang, who was fearless in the face of any difficulties, immediately felt her face heat up. She did not dare to look Chu Yan in the eye. She was not afraid of demons or ghosts, nor was she scared of any danger. However, when facing Chu Yan, she was at a loss. Her heart would beat wildly, and the seed in her heart would begin to grow as if it was nourished by the rain. Chu Yan said in a low voice, ¡°Come and eat.¡± As usual, Chu Yan held her hand and squeezed it. Liu Sanniang bit her lip and followed. There was ginger soup and a bowl of egg noodles. Liu Sanniang felt that the softest part of her heart was touched. At this moment, she seemed to have fallen in love with Chu Yan. ¡°Eat quickly.¡± Seeing that Liu Sanniang did not pick up her chopsticks, he smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll feed you.¡± Liu Sanniang quickly picked up her chopsticks. ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± As she drank the ginger soup and ate the noodles, Liu Sanniang recalled the power Chu Yan had given her at the critical moment. She had some questions. She couldn¡¯t help but look up at Chu Yan. With just a nce, she saw Chu Yan¡¯s eyes darken. He said in a low voice, ¡°Sanniang, don¡¯t look at me like that.¡± Chapter 222 - Reunion (Part 1)

Chapter 222: Reunion (Part 1)

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Liu Sanniang quickly avoided his gaze. Her heart beat faster, and it felt like she had survived a disaster. After eating the noodles, Chu Yan sent Liu Sanniang back to her room to rest. Liu Sanniang slept very well that night. After absorbing Lu Ranran¡¯s power, in the future, her power would erupt when her emotions were extreme. Liu Sanniang used her power to create a beautiful dream for Su Qiong. The pain Su Qiong suffered was no less than the pain Sun Yarou had suffered at that time. A warm and beautiful dream could soothe and heal her wounded heart. Su Qiong changed her clothes and stayed by Lu Run¡¯s side. The child had a high fever and fell asleep after drinking the medicine. Su Qiong sat on the edge of the bed and stared at Lu Run without blinking, afraid that he would disappear in the blink of an eye. Lu Run was thin. Su Qiong¡¯s eyes turned red as she thought about it. She grabbed Lu Run¡¯s hand and kissed it. After being on tenterhooks for so many days, she finally had time to rx, and gradually fell asleep beside Lu Run. Su Qiong had a dream. In the dream, she was looking at the ount book in the study. From time to time, she would hear the sound of someone reading. After looking at the ount book for a while, she stood up and walked out. In the pavilion in the courtyard, a young man in a white brocade robe looked at her and smiled warmly. ¡°Mother, did my reading disturb you?¡± Su Qiong walked over and shook her head. ¡°No, I just wanted toe out to see you.¡± The young man held Su Qiong¡¯s arm, his smiling eyes dazzling. He kept talking, making Su Qiong feel warm in her heart. She just wanted to hear him talk about his life. The young man seemed to know what was on her mind, so he kept on describing things about his life to her. When the maidservants came over and saw this scene, they left silently without disturbing them. While dreaming, Su Qiong smiled, and so did Lu Run. When Su Qiong woke up, she grabbed Lu Run¡¯s hand and looked at him gently. ¡°Lu Run, can you forgive me?¡± Lu Run opened his eyes and smiled at Su Qiong. ¡°Mother, do you already know everything?¡± Su Qiong¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°You¡­¡± Su Qiong¡¯s heart tightened. Lu Run had long known that he was not Concubine Yun¡¯s biological son. When did he find out? Why didn¡¯t he say anything? Lu Run smiled. ¡°Mother, can I call you mother now?¡± Su Qiong nodded repeatedly with tears in her eyes. Lu Run continued. ¡°Four years ago, on the night of Second Sister¡¯s birthday, I saw Concubine Yun and Second Sister in the garden. Second Sister addressed her as Mother and asked her how long she would have to wait. At that time, I was extremely afraid. I didn¡¯t know if Second Sister mistook her for you, or if I heard it wrong. It was only when Concubine Yun called Second Sister as Daughter and told her to act as weakly as possible that I realized that I wasn¡¯t Concubine Yun¡¯s son.¡± ¡°At that time, I understood that the reason why Concubine Yun didn¡¯t like me was that I wasn¡¯t her son. I understood that it wasn¡¯t an ident that I fell ill so many times. Ever since then, I couldn¡¯t sleep well at night. Many times, I saw Concubine Yun enter my room. She pushed open the window and let the cold winter wind blow at me. Many times, she held the knife, raised it, hesitated, and put it down.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t dare move. I had to wait for her to leave and quietly close the window. I waited until dawn before opening it again. I knew that if I wasn¡¯t careful, I would die.¡± Lu Run said calmly as if he was telling someone else¡¯s story. Su Qiong wanted to ask why he didn¡¯t tell her. However, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to ask it because she knew that even if Lu Run told her about it back then, she wouldn¡¯t have believed it. Instead, it would get him killed by Concubine Yun. He was already bearing so much at such a young age. Su Qiong did not dare to look into Lu Run¡¯s eyes. She lowered her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lu Run. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Lu Run smiled. ¡°Mother, I don¡¯t me you.¡± Su Qiong sobbed. Lu Run added. ¡°Mother, if you feel that you owe something to me, then spend more time with Eldest Sister and me in the future. Eldest Sister isn¡¯t happy either. I once saw Second Sister pouring water for Eldest Sister, but when Eldest Sister was about to take it, Second Sister deliberately spilled the water on her body. This way, you¡¯ll scold Eldest Sister.¡± Lu Ranran had done little tricks like that many times. Su Qiong felt terrible when she thought of how she had been scolding Lu Qingqing over the years. She thought that Lu Ranran was innocent, but she was not innocent at all. She had long known her identity, but still pretended to be weak. She and her mother, Concubine Yun, were extremely wicked. Su Qiong was choked with emotions as she apologized. ¡°Lu Run, I¡¯m sorry.¡± She was sorry. Apologizing didn¡¯t really mean much, but other than that, she didn¡¯t know what else she could say. Lu Run smiled. ¡°I have never med you. I know that you were also deceived and were living in the dark. In the past few years, I have been very happy to be able toe to the main courtyard to read books.¡± Su Qiong closed her eyes with tears streaming down her face. She did not like Lu Shiming¡¯s concubines, so she naturally could not like his illegitimate children. She was just pretending to be nice to Lu Run. Of course, Lu Run knew that, but at the same time, he looked forward to the day when he could reunite with his mother even if that day might nevere. This time, his fever was very strange. When Concubine Yun took him away, he had a bad feeling. When he was thrown into the abandoned well, his mouth was gagged and his hands were tied. He was very afraid. It was raining, and the water in the abandoned well gradually reached his mouth. He could feel death approaching, but he did not want to give up. He tried his best to stand on his tiptoes and raise his head. As long as the water was not above his head, he still had hope. When the voice looking for him drew closer, he felt even more hopeful. After the lid was finally removed, he saw the bright torch light and Su Qiong¡¯s worried expression. He opened his mouth and called out softly with a smile. ¡°Mother.¡± Chapter 223 - Reunion (Part 2)

Chapter 223: Reunion (Part 2)

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Lu Run reached out to wipe Su Qiong¡¯s tears. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t cry. Let the past stay in the past.¡± Su Qiong nodded with difficulty. Yes, everything was finally over. Su Qiong shouted. ¡°Someone, go and find Eldest Miss. We will eat together as a family today.¡± After Su Qiong finished giving the order, she looked at Lu Run gently. ¡°Are you hungry? Do you want to eat something first?¡± Lu Run shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. Let¡¯s eat together when Eldest Sisteres back.¡± Su Qiong nodded. Lu Qingqing returned to her room early in the morning. She was not sleepy. After washing up, she was about to leave when Lu Zhen followed behind her. Lu Qingqing bit her lip. ¡°Lu Zhen, stop following me. I¡¯m not leaving the house. I¡¯m going to find someone.¡± Lu Zhen stopped in his tracks and watched as Lu Qingqing disappeared from his sight. There was a faint trace of helplessness in his eyes. Lu Qingqing came to a courtyard. While everyone in the Lu Mansion was panicking, this courtyard was extremely quiet. Lu Qingqing knocked on the door. Liu Sanniang had already gotten up for a while. Chu Yan went to the kitchen and brought some food over. The two of them ate together. When they heard a knock on the door, Liu Sanniang stood up to open the door. When she saw Lu Qingqing, she smiled. ¡°Miss Lu,e in.¡± Lu Qingqing secretly sized up Liu Sanniang. If she didn¡¯t see what happened with her own eyes, she would have really found it unbelievable. Liu Sanniang looked younger than her, but at that time, she felt that Liu Sanniang was extremely powerful. When she walked beside Liu Sanniang, she felt very peaceful. Lu Qingqing gritted her teeth and said, ¡°How much do you charge for your service? I want you to read my face.¡± Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not that good at it yet, but if you want, I can try to read your face. As for the money, it¡¯s up to you how much you want to give me.¡± Lu Qingqing pursed her lips. ¡°Will you be angry if I give you a penny?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Lu Qingqing. ¡°Not at all.¡± Lu Qingqing curled her lips. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not that petty.¡± Liu Sanniang smiled. She brought Lu Qingqing back to her room. After entering, Lu Qingqing closed the door and said, ¡°That guard of yours won¡¯t hit me, right?¡± When she thought about it, she was a little afraid. She did not bring Lu Zhen with her. Yesterday, when she saw that her father wanted to hit Miss Liu, the fierce guard instantly kicked him. She saw it clearly. That kick broke her father¡¯s knee. That guard was so protective of Liu Sanniang. If she was taken as an enemy, she might be beaten up. Hearing Lu Qingqing mention the guard, Liu Sanniang was stunned for a moment before realizing that she was talking about Chu Yan. She smiled. ¡°No, he won¡¯t. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Lu Qingqing sat down at the table. ¡°Do you want me to do anything?¡± Liu Sanniang shook her head. ¡°No, just sit.¡± Lu Qingqing was a little nervous. After she went out that day, she went to look for Qin Lin. To be honest, she really felt that she didn¡¯t have that kind of passion for Qin Lin anymore and even felt a little disgusted by him. However, Qin Lin was very friendly. Even if she treated him with indifference, he would still find a way to make her happy. After returning, she had aplicated feeling. Did she like Qin Lin? Not quite. Did she hate Qin Lin? Not exactly. Liu Sanniang looked at Lu Qingqing. From what she saw, Lu Qingqing was fated to have many romantic encounters, but most of them were bad. She slowly said, ¡°You will have a bad romantic encounter. However, after that, the next one will be a good one. You will obtain a happy marriage and be loved by your husband.¡± Lu Qingqing frowned. ¡°Bad romantic encounters? I can¡¯t recall having any such encounters. If I really marry Qin Lin, will he love me a lot? He¡¯s quite an honest person and responsible. My mother was wrong about him this time. He¡¯s not greedy for the family business like my father.¡± Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°Only by avoiding the bad romantic encounters will you have a chance to experience the good ones. If you are trapped in a bad romantic encounter, you will never be able to make aeback.¡± Lu Qingqing frowned. ¡°Is it that serious? Then which romantic encounter is bad?¡± Liu Sanniang smiled. She had pointed it out but she didn¡¯t give her an answer bluntly, as was the rule for face readers. Seeing that Liu Sanniang was refraining from giving her a direct answer, Lu Qingqing pursed her lips. ¡°Alright, thank you. I¡¯ll get the servant girl to send you moneyter.¡± Lu Qingqing stood up and went out. The moment she opened the door, she was shocked to see Chu Yan. She stammered. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything to her. Don¡¯t be angry.¡± Chu Yan did not speak, and Lu Qingqing quickly sneaked away. Not long after Lu Qingqing returned, a servant came to get her to go to the main courtyard for the meal. Lu Qingqing did not throw a tantrum and calmly said that she would go over after changing her clothes. The servants were all in disbelief. Lu Qingqing had always been a person who was ready at all times to re up. But when she saw that scene with her own eyesst night, she felt like a fool. She was angry at Lu Ranran for stealing Su Qiong¡¯s love. However, after discovering the truth, she felt like she was good for nothing. Other than venting her anger on the servants, she was capable of nothing. After calming down, she began to reflect on herself. What happenedst night made her grow up quite a bit. When she thought of how she had been yed by Concubine Yun and Lu Ranran, she understood how stupid she was. At the thought of Lu Run, Lu Qingqing also recalled many things. Lu Run would always smile gently at her. When she lost her temper and was grounded, many paper nes would fly into her courtyard, making her happy. When she went to eat and saw Lu Run¡¯s smile, she was certain that Lu Run had long known about the truth, but he had been holding it in. He had used his own way to please and get close to them. Lu Qingqing felt a little awkward. Before Su Qiong could speak, she said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me about it. I know everything. I wasn¡¯t a good girl in the past, but I¡¯ll change in the future.¡± Lu Qingqing looked at Lu Run. ¡°Brother, thank you. In the future, you will take over the family business while I learn to behave myself well.¡± Now with Lu Runing back, Lu Qingqing thought she might not be tolerated by Su Qiong anymore. However, no matter whether Su Qiong approved of Qin Lin or not, Lu Qingqing would still stick to her thoughts of marrying him. Not long after Lu Qingqing left, Liu Sanniang received another guest. Chapter 224 - The Good And Bad Romantic

Chapter 224: The Good And Bad Romantic Encounters (Part 1)

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Lu Zhen looked at Liu Sanniang, who opened the door, and said coldly, ¡°Please read my face.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Lu Zhen and remembered that he was Lu Qingqing¡¯s guard. After Lu Zhen walked in and sat down, he looked at Liu Sanniang. He took out a banknote and ced it on the table. ¡°I want to ask you something.¡± Lu Zhen pursed his lips. He was a man of few words and looked very calm, but he knew very well that he was not as calm inside as he looked. His mind was filled with the image of Lu Qingqing and Qin Lin chatting andughing, and he was overwhelmed with crazy jealousy. He wished he could kill Qin Lin with his sword. However, he still endured it. He knew that if he killed Qin Lin, it would never be possible for him and Lu Qingqing to be together. He had never believed in fate, but after seeing what Liu Sanniang was capable of with his own eyes, he could no longer remain calm. He wanted some clear answers. Liu Sanniang looked at Lu Zhen calmly. If one was the kind of person who didn¡¯t conceal himself, it would be easy to read his face. If it was someone who was calm and concealed all emotions, it would be hard. Liu Sanniang focused her attention before she could vaguely see something. She said slowly, ¡°You love her very much, but she doesn¡¯t know about it. If you continue like this, you will lose her eventually.¡± After saying that, Liu Sanniang stopped looking at Lu Zhen. He was hiding too much and too deeply. Moreover, he resisted being seen through. Lu Zhen frowned. After a while, he said, ¡°What if I tell her about my feelings?¡± Liu Sanniang told him bluntly, ¡°Your marriage is uncertain. Nothing is sure before it happens.¡± It was possible that he would end up with nothing in the end, but if he gave up, there would be no possibility at all. Lu Zhen stood up. ¡°Thank you.¡± Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°You¡¯re wee. You paid me for it.¡± Lu Zhen nodded with a smile and left. Liu Sanniang prepared to go out and shop before bidding farewell to Su Qiong. Chu Yan followed beside her and acted as her assistant who carried things. ¡ª¡ª After dinner, Su Qiong asked the butler to prepare ten thousand taels of silver and get all the concubines toe over. They looked at Su Qiong and bowed. ¡°Madam, congrattions on your family reunion.¡± Su Qiong waved her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t call me Madam. I called you here today because I have something to say.¡± The servants brought over a box and opened it. Inside was filled with white silver. They all understood what was going on and knelt down. ¡°Madam, please don¡¯t chase us away. We¡¯ll listen to you and won¡¯t cause trouble. Please.¡± Su Qiong looked away. ¡°I¡¯ll give each of you a thousand taels of silver. Take your children and leave. No matter where you go, I don¡¯t care. I¡¯m already nning to divorce Lu Shiming.¡± She was not responsible or obliged to keep these concubines. In the past, she was muddle-headed, but now that she was sober, she couldn¡¯t tolerate these women anymore. The women lowered their heads and sobbed. They did not hate Su Qiong, but they hated Lu Shiming for not knowing what was good for him. The butler distributed the money. After receiving the money, they looked at Su Qiong and sincerely thanked her but she didn¡¯t say anything. She had already decided to divorce Lu Shiming and was ready to go to court. Lu Shiming was tormented by regrets. Only when he lost it all did he realize that without Su Qiong, he was actually nothing. When he was still Master Lu, he was respected wherever he went. Other than not having real power, he was never short of money. He did not dare to imagine what his life would be like from now on. It was easy to go from frugal to extravagant, but it was difficult to go from extravagant to frugal. It seemed he was destined to be miserable for the rest of his life. After Liu Sanniang bought some things in Changlin County, she returned to the Lu Mansion with Chu Yan to bid farewell to Su Qiong. Su Qiong smiled. ¡°Miss Liu, there are still many good ces to visit in Changlin. You can go take a look.¡± ¡°Thank you for telling me, Madam. I¡¯ll consider it,¡± replied Liu Sanniang. The most important thing for her now was to go home. Liu Dng was about to get engaged. She did not want to miss such an important day. Su Qiong nodded. ¡°Miss Liu, I can¡¯t possibly thank you enough. Please ept this. If not for you, I would never be able to reunite with my son.¡± Most likely, if Concubine Yun¡¯s n had seeded, she would have ended up with nothing in the future. Liu Sanniang nodded and took the box. She smiled. ¡°Madam, the rain has gone and the sky is clear.¡± Su Qiong smiled. ¡°Thank you, Miss Liu.¡± After Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan left the Lu Mansion, they did not linger and returned straight to Yong County. She left the banknotes that Lu Qingqing gave her on the table. When the servants saw the banknotes, they took them to the main courtyard. Lu Qingqing said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t she take it?¡± Su Qiong was also a little puzzled. Lu Qingqing took back the amount. ¡°Never mind if she doesn¡¯t want it.¡± Su Qiong looked at Lu Qingqing. She had been deceived in the past, but now and in the future, she would make up for it. She said to Lu Qingqing, ¡°If you really like Qin Lin, you can ask him toe to live in the mansion. I won¡¯t stop you. Half of the Su family¡¯s business is yours. Qin Lin can stay and learn first.¡± Lu Qing was stunned. When she thought of Qin Lin, she did not feel very disgusted. She thought of what Liu Sanniang had told her and nodded. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll talk to him tomorrow.¡± Liu Sanniang told her she would have a good marriage. Perhaps the good marriage she had referred to was the one she would have with Qin Lin. He was indeed not bad, so she decided to give it a try. Su Qiong nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Chapter 225 - The Good And Bad Romantic Encounters (Part 2)

Chapter 225: The Good And Bad Romantic Encounters (Part 2)

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Lu Qingqing pursed her lips. ¡°Mother, I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± She was still ufortable. She had never been on good terms with Su Qiong in the past ten years. Ever since she could remember, everything she did was wrong. Su Qiong had no patience with her because she loved Lu Ranran more. Now that suddenly Lu Ranran¡¯s identity had been exposed and Lu Run became her younger brother, she was not used to it. Actually, they all needed time to get used to it. Lu Shiming was still refusing to divorce her. He thought that if he didn¡¯t agree, he would always remain Master Lu. However, after the government settled the divorce case, Lu Shiming and Lu Ranran were released. Lu Ranran slowly walked into the crowd and quickly disappeared. Lu Shiming¡¯s leg had been treated, but he still could not walk on his own yet. He held his walking stick and returned to that familiar ce. The que that read ¡®The Lu Mansion¡¯ had been taken down. The que that said ¡®The Su Mansion¡¯, which had been taken down in the past, was hung up again. As for Lu Qingqing and Lu Run, they had also changed their surnames to Su. Lu Shiming shouted outside the door for a long time before leaving. When he passed by the street, he heard people discussing. He could only limp his way out of the city. At this point, he was all by himself and no one cared about him. Lu Shiming was resentful. When he was Master Lu, people mocked him for being weak and powerless. Now that he was no longer Master Lu, people mocked him for not knowing what was good for him. How ironic! Lu Qingqing was not dissatisfied with the change of surname. What she was worried about now was the bad romantic encounter that Liu Sanniang mentioned. She just wanted to avoid it. She did not want to be gued by this bad romantic encounter for the rest of her life. She wanted a good marriage. However, when would this bad romantic encounter appear? Qin Lin was amoner and his family was ordinary. When Lu Qingqing came to look for Qin Lin, he put down his work and came out. He smiled at Lu Qingqing. ¡°Qingqing, can you not bring someone else with you when youe next time?¡± When Qin Lin said this, he was staring at Lu Zhen. He and Lu Qingqing had feelings for each other. However, with Lu Zhen around, staring at him all the time, he felt ufortable. Lu Qingqing looked at Lu Zhen. He was her guard and had always protected her. He did not like to talk. Most of the time, Lu Qingqing treated him as if he did not exist. When Qin Lin mentioned it, she nced at Lu Zhen who was expressionless. Lu Qingqing nudged him. ¡°Lu Zhen, go back. Don¡¯t follow me around.¡± Lu Zhen did not move though. He looked at Qin Lin with a dark gaze. Qin Lin looked at Lu Zhen and then at Lu Qingqing. ¡°Forget it, Qingqing. Why are you looking for me?¡± Lu Qingqing said, ¡°I want to ask you something. Do you want to marry me? My mother wants to see you. Come to my house.¡± Qin Lin¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Qingqing, did your mother agree for us to be together? That¡¯s great. I definitely won¡¯t disappoint her.¡± Lu Qingqing looked at Qin Lin¡¯s sparkling eyes and nodded. ¡°If you have nothing to do now,e with me.¡± Qin Lin nodded with excitement. He was more glib-tongued than Lu Zhen and would do whatever Lu Qingqing liked. When Su Qiong saw Qin Lin, she still didn¡¯t like him. She felt that Qin Lin¡¯s smile was too fake. Lu Qingqing was young and couldn¡¯t understand that, but she could see it clearly. No matter how much Qin Lin pretended, he could not hide the greed in his eyes. He looked at the items in the mansion with greed. However, when he looked at Lu Qingqing, he portrayed that sincere look again. Su Qiong¡¯s attitude was a little cold. ¡°Qin Lin, if you want to marry my daughter, I have two requests. If you can do it, I¡¯ll agree.¡± Qin Lin stopped smiling and became serious. ¡°Madam, I am an ordinary person. I know that I¡¯m not worthy of your daughter, but I¡¯ll try all I can to give Qingqing a good life.¡± Lu Qingqing nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to be ambitious or have high achievements as long as you treat me sincerely.¡± Su Qiong said that the family business would be split into two. Half of it would be enough for her to live a rich life for a few lifetimes. Therefore, it did not matter how much Qin Lin could make. Qin Lin looked at Lu Qingqing and smiled. ¡°I only have eyes for you.¡± Su Qiong interrupted, ¡°In that case, you can work in the mansion. In the future, I¡¯ll leave the family business to you two. Although you¡¯re not young anymore, it¡¯s not toote to learn. You¡¯ll work hard for Qingqing, right?¡± Qin Lin knelt down and kowtowed to Su Qiong. ¡°Madam, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll do my best.¡± Lu Qingqing was also happy. Su Qiong continued calmly. ¡°But I¡¯ll say this first. You and Qingqing are not married yet, so I won¡¯t give you any privileges. If you¡¯rezy and cunning, I won¡¯t tolerate you and won¡¯t agree to this marriage.¡± Qin Lin nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Madam. I¡¯ll definitely work hard.¡± Su Qiong waved her hand. ¡°You two can leave. Lu Zhen, stay.¡± Lu Zhen clenched his fists tightly, his knuckles turning white. Su Qiong sighed. ¡°Lu Zhen, you¡¯re holding it back for too long. If you don¡¯t tell her, Qingqing will never know.¡± Lu Zhen lowered his eyes. ¡°Thank you for your advice, Madam. I understand.¡± Lu Zhen wanted to find an opportunity, but Qin Lin was not stupid and did not give him the chance. He always wanted Lu Qingqing to be with him. Lu Qingqing was also willing to do so. She had been well-read since young and was willing to share with Qin Lin what she knew. Lu Zhen was still protecting Lu Qingqing, but he had already be an invisible existence to the two of them. Qin Lin did not know how to settle ounts and was scolded by the shopkeeper but Lu Qingqing was like an old hen protective of her child. The shopkeeper could scold Qin Lin, but not Lu Qingqing. Lu Qingqingforted Qin Lin when he was down. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you can¡¯t do it now. You still have me, right? I know everything. It¡¯s not your fault.¡± Qin Lin sighed. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault for being too useless. I wanted your mother to think highly of me, but these ount books look too abstruse to me. Qingqing, I don¡¯t want to be like this. I hope I can be worthy of you and make you proud of me. I don¡¯t want to hide behind you for the rest of my life and be afraid that you will abandon me or get tired of me.¡± Chapter 226 - The Good And Bad Romantic

Chapter 226: The Good And Bad Romantic Encounters (Part 3)

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Lu Qingqing was a little touched. ¡°My mother knows you can¡¯t do this but still asked you to do it. Isn¡¯t she intentionally making things difficult for you?¡± Qin Lin smiled. ¡°Qingqing, don¡¯t me your mother. She is doing this for your own good.¡± Lu Qingqing looked at Qin Lin seriously. In the past, perhaps she liked Qin Lin because of the Infatuation Poison. Now, she felt that she had really fallen in love with him. Qin Lin was also unaware of the Infatuation Poison. Lu Qingqing knew very well that this had nothing to do with Qin Lin. It was just a trick by her father and Concubine Yun. Lu Qingqing said, ¡°Qin Lin, is there anything you like or want to do?¡± Qin Lin smiled and said slowly, ¡°I want to join the army. I am muscr and I want to fight a name for myself, but¡­¡± Before Qin Lin could finish, Lu Qingqing interrupted him. ¡°There¡¯s no problem with joining the army. I¡¯ll tell my mother about it. I think you can definitely make it.¡± Qin Lin smiled. He hadn¡¯t finished what he wanted to say before he was interrupted by Lu Qingqing. She pulled Qin Lin. ¡°Let¡¯s go and tell my mother about this. She will definitely agree.¡± Qin Lin frowned. He was not done speaking. He wanted to join the army and umte fame, but he hoped that the Su family could support him financially. He did not want to be like Lu Shiming who ended up with nothing. Lu Qingqing took Qin Lin to see Su Qiong. After Su Qiong heard that, she looked at Qin Lin. ¡°That¡¯s fine, but there are conditions you need to meet before you will be allowed to join the army. However, if you have this ambition, I can help you.¡± Lu Qingqing patted Qin Lin. ¡°You must work hard. I believe you can make it.¡± Qin Lin smiled and nodded. He lowered his head to hide his displeased look. He only said half of what he wanted to say. If only Lu Qingqing had listened patiently. At this moment, Su Qiong must feel like she owed her daughter a lot. As long as the request was not too much, Su Qiong would satisfy her. Lu Qingqing was a richdy who knew nothing. She was always self-centered. If he married such a person, he would surely lose his sense of self. If not for her family business, a woman like her would not even be able to get married. Lu Qingqing happily pulled Qin Lin out of the mansion. She wanted him to y with her. Su Qiong looked at Lu Zhen, who was following behind like a log, and sighed. When Qin Lin returned to his house, Lu Qingqing went back to the mansion. Lu Zhen followed behind with the things Lu Qingqing had bought. As soon as she entered the courtyard, Lu Qingqing said, ¡°Put the things in my room.¡± Lu Zhen put down everything and Lu Qingqing poured herself a cup of water. When she turned around, she almost bumped into Lu Zhen. She said angrily, ¡°Lu Zhen, what are you doing? You scared me.¡± Lu Zhen looked at Lu Qingqing without blinking, his eyes deep. Lu Qingqing was stunned and took two steps back. ¡°Lu Zhen, why are you looking at me like this?¡± Lu Zhen¡¯s gaze was so intense that Lu Qingqing was frightened. When Lu Zhen took two steps forward, Lu Qinqin took two steps backward. She opened her mouth and said, ¡°Lu Zhen, stop. Don¡¯t scare me. You are my servant. Don¡¯t you dare scare me again!¡± Lu Zhen stopped. ¡°Qingqing!¡± When Lu Qingqing heard Lu Zhen¡¯s low and hoarse voice, her heart skipped a beat. She looked away and instinctively wanted to escape. Lu Zhen said without warning, ¡°I like you.¡± These three words took all his strength. As soon as he finished speaking, he did not dare to look at Lu Qingqing and his clenched fists trembled slightly. When Lu Qingqing realized what Lu Zhen had said, her mind felt like it had been struck by lightning. She looked at Lu Zhen and gritted her teeth. ¡°Lu Zhen, I already have someone I like. I don¡¯t like you, so you better give up. I¡­ In short, it¡¯s impossible between us.¡± Lu Qingqing was a little annoyed. She never expected that the bad romantic encounter Liu Sanniang was talking about was with Lu Zhen. Why didn¡¯t she realize that Lu Zhen had such thoughts before? Lu Zhen said coldly, ¡°I understand.¡± He walked out. He was afraid that if he did not leave, he would lose control of his emotions in front of Lu Qingqing. She looked at Lu Zhen¡¯s back and bit her lip. ¡°Strange, why do I feel so ufortable?¡± Lu Qingqing stomped her feet. ¡°Lu Zhen, why, of all the people, do you have to like me?¡± All these years, since she was young, Lu Zhen had been her guard and also her family. She would never hold back anything in front of him. However, now that Lu Zhen told her that he liked her, everything changed suddenly. Lu Qingqing was not happy. As she had promised, Su Qiong helped Qin Lin get the qualification of joining the army. Qin Lin thanked Lu Qingqing, but she was distracted. Qin Lin could feel the change in Lu Qingqing¡¯s mood. The guard beside her was gone. Qin Lin held Lu Qingqing¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Qingqing, can we get engaged first? I know this is a little too sudden, but I love you.¡± Lu Qingqing looked at the eager look on Qin Lin¡¯s face and nodded. ¡°Then, let¡¯s get engaged.¡± After cutting off the bad romantic encounter, what was left was the good one. It would be better if they could get engaged as soon as possible. She didn¡¯t know where Lu Zhen was and was a little worried. When Lu Qingqing brought it up, Su Qiong looked at Qin Lin. She wanted to say it was too soon, but Lu Qingqing took the initiative to say, ¡°Mother, you said you¡¯d respect my decision. My decision is to get engaged to Qin Lin. It doesn¡¯t matter if he¡¯s sessful or not.¡± Su Qiong nodded with resignation. Lu Qingqing heaved a sigh of relief. However, she still felt uneasy. Perhaps she would only feel at ease after the engagement. After choosing the date, all they needed to do was wait for the engagement day toe. However, that night, Lu Qingqing was woken up by the smell of alcohol. She opened her eyes and was shocked to see the person standing in front of the bed. ¡°Lu Zhen, what are you doing in my room? Don¡¯t mess around. Get out.¡± Lu Zhen¡¯s eyes were cold. He quickly reached out and touched Lu Qingqing¡¯s acupoints. Lu Qingqing fainted before she could even scream. In the silence of the night, a figure flew through the air. He tiptoed over the eaves and disappeared into the night. Chapter 227 - The Good And Bad Romantic Encounters (Part 4)

Chapter 227: The Good And Bad Romantic Encounters (Part 4)

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

When Lu Qingqing woke up, she felt a little cold. A fierce gust of wind blew past her and she shivered. Just as she was about to re up, a big hand covered her mouth and a voice came from behind. ¡°Miss, don¡¯t be angry.¡± Lu Zhen¡¯s voice was very charming. She could feel a warm breath on her neck, making her feel itchy. She opened her mouth and was about to bite Lu Zhen when the sound of a door opening suddenly came from below. ¡°Creak¡­¡± Lu Qingqing was stunned. If she made a sound now, she would definitely be discovered. At the thought of this, she endured it. Upon returning, she would definitely teach Lu Zhen a lesson. He actually dared to kidnap her. Seeing that Lu Qingqing had calmed down, Lu Zhen heaved a sigh of relief. He was really afraid that Lu Qingqing would kick up a fuss and scream. Below, there were voices of people talking. ¡°Lin, your father¡¯s health is getting worse everyday. When are you and Miss Lu getting married? When can we live in a big house? Miss Lu is so rich. Getting a hundred taels a month from her for us to spend won¡¯t be a big issue, right?¡± The person who spoke was Mrs. Qin. She had led a life of hardship and never expected that her son would have the luck to marry a richdy. Qin Lin was just an ordinarymoner. He looked honest and simple, not particrly good-looking. Perhaps this was what Miss Lu liked about him. Hearing that, Qin Lin said helplessly, ¡°If Qingqing is in charge, there¡¯s no problem because she listens to everything I say. But her mother is the one in charge.¡± Mrs. Qin was anxious. ¡°Then, what should we do?¡± Qin Lin smiled. ¡°I already have a way. No matter how smart her mother is, she¡¯ll die one day. In the first few years, I¡¯ll just put on an act. After Lu Qingqing gives birth and ispletely devoted to me, I¡¯ll have more power.¡± Mrs. Qin was very satisfied. ¡°As expected of my son, you are really smart.¡± Qin Lin considered himself smarter than Lu Shiming. Although he did not go to school and could not read, he was better at evaluating the situation than Lu Shiming. Therefore, when Lu Shiming and Concubine Yun found him, he agreed. The poisonous worm was very disgusting, but he still ate it. With the worm, Lu Qingqing would be infatuated with him. Qin Lin rubbed Mrs. Qin¡¯s shoulders as he said, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely give you and Father a good life. I¡¯ve already figured out Lu Qingqing¡¯s personality. With the poisonous worm, she¡¯ll be loyal to me forever.¡± Mrs. Qin was very relieved. ¡°I am lucky to have a son like you. Rest well. When we be rich, we¡¯ll be able to hold our heads high.¡± Qin Lin nodded. ¡°I know. Previously, her guard kept following her. I don¡¯t know why he is nowhere to be seen these two days. I¡¯ll find a chance to make it a done deal between us.¡± Mrs. Qin smiled in satisfaction and went out. Lu Qingqing was about to explode in anger. Qin Lin knew about the existence of the poisonous worm, and he also had disgusting evil thoughts in his mind regarding her. Lu Zhen let go of his grip on her. ¡°Miss, he¡¯s not a good match for you.¡± Lu Qing pushed Lu Zhen away and gritted her teeth. ¡°Don¡¯t talk. Give me the sword. I¡¯m going down to kill this disgusting family.¡± Lu Zhen¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°You can¡¯t kill anyone.¡± In the darkness, Lu Qingqing felt the coldness of his aura. She heard Lu Zhen¡¯s deep voice. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Lu Zhen was Lu Qingqing¡¯s sword. Wherever she pointed, he would go. Except for the time when Lu Qingqing was affected by the poisonous worm, he was selfish and refused to let her leave the mansion. Apart from then, he never disobeyed her orders. Lu Zhen stood up and was about to jump down when Lu Qingqing quickly grabbed his hand. ¡°Is there something wrong with you?¡± Lu Zhen was dumbstruck for a moment. ¡°Miss, if that¡¯s what you want. I will do it for you.¡± Lu Qingqing pped him angrily. ¡°Take me back. You ruined everything I have.¡± Lu Zhen lowered his head in shame. Lu Qingqing gritted her teeth. ¡°Are you going to take me back or not? I¡¯m so disgusted.¡± Lu Zhen reached out and held Lu Qingqing in his arms. ¡°Sorry for the offense.¡± Lu Qingqing wrapped her arms around his neck. She could feel the wind blowing past her. After a while, they returned to the mansion. Lu Qingqing sat on the bed and watched as Lu Zhen turned to leave. She shouted. ¡°Stop.¡± Lu Zhen stopped in his tracks. He was like a log that couldn¡¯t speak. Lu Qingqing felt a rage inside her, but she couldn¡¯t find a target to vent her rage. She bit her lip and asked. ¡°Why do you like me? I hit you a lot.¡± She had never been gentle when it came to hitting Lu Zhen. The deep bite mark she left on him might not have even healed yet. Lu Zhen¡¯s eyes darkened as he said in a low voice, ¡°I know you¡¯re a kind person.¡± He could tell that Lu Qingqing threw tantrums because she wanted Su Qiong to give her more attention. If Su Qiong cared about Lu Ranran, Lu Qingqing¡¯s tantrums would be even worse. Lu Qingqing lowered her eyes. ¡°But aren¡¯t you angry that I hit you?¡± Every time she was in a fit of anger, other than smashing things, most of the time, she would vent her anger on Lu Zhen. It was as if he was really a log that couldn¡¯t feel any pain and would never break. Lu Zhen said with a smile and a doting tone, ¡°My life is yours. If you want it, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± As long as she wanted it, as long as he had it, he could give her everything. He could even give her his life. Chapter 228 - The Good And Bad Romantic

Chapter 228: The Good And Bad Romantic Encounters (Part 5)

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Lu Qingqing was shocked and looked at Lu Zhen in confusion. She murmured. ¡°But between us, it¡¯s a bad romantic encounter.¡± Lu Zhen did not hear her clearly. On his neck, Adam¡¯s apple bobbed but he said calmly, ¡°Qin Lin is up to no good. Don¡¯t be bewitched by him.¡± After saying that, Lu Zhen left. His goal was to let Lu Qingqing know the truth and not be deceived by him any longer. In the past, he watched helplessly as Lu Qingqing fell deeper and deeper in love with Qin Lin. He was jealous of Qin Lin and wanted to kill him. He hated that man. He hated him for deceiving the girl he cherished and loved. Tonight, he crossed the line and did what he never should have. It would never happen again. Just this once, he promised himself. Lu Qingqing did not sleep for the entire night. The next day, she went to look for the shopkeeper who taught Qin Lin how to do ounts. Her expression was cold. ¡°Tell me the truth, what do you think about Qin Lin?¡± The shopkeeper was puzzled, but he still said truthfully, ¡°Miss, Young Master Qin really doesn¡¯t want to learn. I¡¯ve taught him so many times, but he still doesn¡¯t know anything. It¡¯s not that he is slow on the uptake but he doesn¡¯t put in any effort to learn.¡± Lu Qingqing frowned. ¡°Alright.¡± Lu Qingqing was annoyed. She did not know what she was thinking. When she returned to the mansion, she was still in a bad mood. When she saw Lu Runing out of the main courtyard, Lu Run bowed to her. ¡°Sister.¡± Lu Qingqing did not feel anything about this younger brother who was thrown upon her all of a sudden. She nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Run continued. ¡°Sister, Mother happens to be at home. If you are troubled by anything, you can talk to her.¡± Lu Qingqing nodded and entered the main courtyard. Su Qiong was going through the ount books in the study. Lu Qingqing looked at Su Qiong¡¯s serious expression. There were a lot of ount books, so it was very tiring to go through them. Su Qiong looked up. ¡°Qingqing, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Lu Qingqing felt a little ill at ease. She looked at Su Qiong and did not beat around the bush. ¡°Why don¡¯t you like Qin Lin? What kind of person is he in your eyes?¡± Su Qiong looked at her seriously. ¡°Qingqing, in my opinion, he¡¯s greedy, but you like him very much, so I want to give him a chance.¡± People would change after all. Lu Qingqing was a little annoyed. ¡°There is something I want you to cooperate with me.¡± Su Qiong smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to hold back anything from me. We are family. Tell me what you want me to do.¡± Lu Qingqing said what was on her mind. Su Qiong was stunned for a moment before smiling. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll cooperate with you.¡± Lu Qingqing looked at Su Qiong¡¯s unconcealed smile and felt a little ufortable. Why was she so sure that she would lose? She turned around and walked back to her courtyard. She picked up two pieces of clothes and left. She went straight to Qin Lin and said that she had been kicked out of the mansion. After Lu Qingqing finished speaking, she looked at him. ¡°Qin Lin, I sacrificed so much for you. Are you touched?¡± Qin Lin felt as if he had been struck by lightning. He couldn¡¯t maintain the smile on his face anymore. ¡°Qingqing, you, you really want to cut ties with your mother? How can you do that?¡± How could she be so willful? How could she sever ties with her mother just because of a small argument? She was a rich girl who was used to living a good life. How could she understand what poverty felt like? Qin Lin was anxious. ¡°Qingqing, filial piety is the most important thing. You can¡¯t be so willful. Go back and apologize to your mother now.¡± Lu Qingqing smiled. ¡°Qin Lin, she was the one who didn¡¯t want me to be her daughter. Aren¡¯t you touched that I gave up everything just for you? Why are you still shouting at me like that? Miss Liu told me that you¡¯re the one I¡¯m destined to marry. For you, I don¡¯t want anything. Money is nothing to me. I¡¯m willing to live an ordinary life with you. I¡¯m also willing to learn how to grow crops. I¡¯m very good at learning.¡± Qin Lin didn¡¯t want to hear a word. ¡°Qingqing, apologize to your mother now. We¡¯ll talk about thister.¡± Qin Lin knew that Lu Qingqing was a willful youngdy, so he believed her without even suspecting anything. This was something that Lu Qingqing could and would do. Qin Lin pulled Lu Qingqing and ran towards the Su Mansion. Qin Lin was worried that Lu Qingqing wouldn¡¯t apologize sincerely, so he instructed her. ¡°Qingqing, don¡¯t throw a tantrumter. I¡¯ll kneel down with you and apologize to your mother.¡± Qin Lin did not notice that there was a cold and disappointed look on Lu Qingqing¡¯s face. After they returned to the mansion, Su Qiong said coldly, ¡°Chase her away. I have a son now and don¡¯t need her at all. After cutting ties with her, I don¡¯t want to see her ever again. I¡¯ll just pretend that I never had a daughter.¡± The servants pushed Qin Lin and Lu Qingqing out of the mansion and closed the door. Lu Qingqing said unhappily, ¡°I told you not toe, but you insisted. She doesn¡¯t want me to be her daughter and I don¡¯t want her to be my mother.¡± Qin Lin looked a little at a loss about what to do next. All his efforts were about to go down the drain. He looked at Lu Qingqing and was suddenly filled with anger. He couldn¡¯t help but shout. ¡°What do you know? Without your mother, no one knows what you are. With your temper, you won¡¯t be able to get married.¡± Qin Lin¡¯s expression was ferocious like he was going to strangle the girl in front of him to death. Lu Qingqing frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you like me?¡± Qin Lin gritted his teeth. ¡°I like you, but I don¡¯t like you when you have nothing.¡± He had treated Lu Qingqing as a stepping stone all along and never thought that Lu Qingqing would be so willful and cut ties with her mother just like that. Just as he was about to reap the fruits of victory, life gave him another heavy blow. Qin Lin¡¯s gaze turned murderous as he stared at Lu Qingqing. Lu Qingqing raised her hand and pped him. ¡°Disgusting.¡± Qin Lin¡¯s face was twisted with anger. ¡°How dare you hit me?¡± Lu Qingqing was furious. She kicked Qin Lin in the stomach. ¡°You¡¯re just a disgusting dirty bastard. Yes, I hit you. What are you gonna do about it?¡± Qin Lin gritted his teeth. ¡°Idiot, do you still think you¡¯re a rich girl? Without your mother, you¡¯re nothing. Let me teach you a lesson today.¡± Lu Qingqing turned around and shouted. ¡°Lu Zhen!¡± Lu Zhen jumped down from the eave and looked at Qin Lin coldly. Qin Lin widened his eyes as if he had realized something. The closed door opened. Su Qiong, who was mean a few minutes ago, had a gentle expression on her face now. She said to Lu Qingqing, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s a good thing that you can finally see who he really is.¡± Lu Qingqing snorted and instructed Lu Zhen without looking back. ¡°Lu Zhen, hit him hard. How dare he lie to me? Make him live in hell.¡± Lu Zhen looked at Qin Lin coldly and replied. ¡°Yes.¡± Chapter 229 - A Good Marriage

Chapter 229: A Good Marriage

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Qin Lin¡¯s eyes were filled with anger. He did not expect to be tricked like this. He muttered in disbelief. ¡°How is that possible? Wasn¡¯t she poisoned with the Infatuation Poison?¡± Lu Zhen¡¯s punches were fast and urate. Moreover, this time, he did not hold back. Only when Qin Lin could no longer get up did he return to the mansion and instructed the servant. ¡°Throw him onto the street.¡± The servant nodded and looked at Qin Lin, who was rolling on the ground in pain, and sighed. Life was really unpredictable. A few days ago, he was the son-inw of a rich family, but now, he was just a miserable wretch. Lu Qingqing, after knowing the truth, was not having a good time either. During this period of time, her temper took a drastic turn. She became much calmer. The densely popted mansion in the past was now left with only a family of three and a dozen servants. A group of servants was also sent away. Their life did not seem to have changed much, but it also seemed to have changed a lot. Lu Ranran¡¯s courtyard was now upied by Lu Qinging. It was big and veryfortable all year round. Lu Zhen started to hide in the dark and not show up in front of Lu QIngqing. She was a little annoyed. If she almost fell, he woulde out of nowhere to hold her up instantly. When she stood up, he would disappear like a gust of wind. She called out to him, but he never answered. Lu Qingqing stomped her feet. Was this what he meant by liking her? He didn¡¯t even dare to talk to her. When Su Qiong asked Lu Qingqing about the marriage again, Lu Qingqing only said, ¡°You can decide for my marriage and everything.¡± Su Qiong was stunned for a moment before responding tentatively. ¡°I was nning to marry you to Lu Zhen, but¡­¡± Lu Zhen was too rigid. Even without Qin Lin, he did not know how to grasp the opportunity. Lu Qingqing couldn¡¯t be bothered to listen to Su Qiong. ¡°Anything is fine.¡± She stood up and left. What Qin Lin said to her kept echoing in her mind. Sometimes, Lu Qingqing couldn¡¯t help but wonder if she was really that bad. However, after thinking about it seriously, she had to admit that yes, she was that bad. She was willful and had a bad temper. If not for the fact that her family was rich, she would not have been able to get married. No one wanted to marry a ticking time bomb. Su Qiong made the decision for her daughter. In her opinion, at least Lu Zhen was loyal and really liked her daughter. In a matter of a few days, the wedding day was decided. It was to be held on the sixth of December, which was only half a month away. After the wedding invitations were sent out, the mansion began to prepare. Lu Qingqing was furious. She wanted to see Lu Zhen, but he was avoiding her. She was very angry and locked herself up. No one could stop her. Lu Zhen was outside the door. The servants looked at him and said, ¡°Young Master, Miss has been drinking herself into oblivion. If this continues, it will hurt her body.¡± Lu Zhen¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°All of you can leave.¡± Was someone like Qin Lin really worth her tears? Lu Zhen¡¯s heart ached. He raised his hand and put it down. He heard the sound of something breaking from inside the house. The smell of alcohol wafted outside. He couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. Smashing the wine jar was nothing. She had restrained her temper quite a lot unlike the past. She must have been heart-broken by Qin Lin. Hearing that there was no sound in the room for a long time, Lu Zhen finally entered. The floor was wet and filled with broken jars. Lu Qingqing was lying on the table, seemingly drunk. Lu Zhen picked her up gently and ced her on the bed. However, before he could get up and leave, a pair of arms wrapped around his neck. Lu Qingqing was drunk. ¡°What do you mean? Am I that bad? Do you feel aggrieved for marrying me?¡± He was the one who said he liked her and he was also the one avoiding her like she was some kind of monster. Could it be that after hearing what Qin Lin said, he understood what kind of person she was and regretted liking her? The more Lu Qingqing thought about it, the angrier she got. ¡°It¡¯s all lies when you said you liked me and that you¡¯d give me your life.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t want to be so bad-tempered. I¡¯ve already changed¡­¡± Lu Qingqing burped and her voice softened. Lu Zhen¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°I was not lying to you when I said that.¡± Lu Qingqing¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°What are you saying? Are you cursing?¡± Lu Zhen kept his voice low, so Lu Qingqing didn¡¯t hear him clearly. She was angry and was about to cry. ¡°I¡¯ve never been likable since I was young. It must be because I¡¯m so annoying that even you regret liking me.¡± Lu Zhen¡¯s eyes darkened. He leaned over and kissed Lu Qingqing¡¯s tears. ¡°I will never cease to like you, Miss.¡± He had ced her at the very center of his heart. He knew very well what kind of person she was. Lu Qing was stunned and felt her face burning. The wine she drank was fake but the one that was spilled on the ground was real. She was not drunk and was just pretending. Her heart beat faster. She bit her lip. ¡°Then what do you mean? Why are you avoiding me?¡± After a long pause, Lu Zhen said in a low voice, ¡°No matter how long it takes, I will always be here until you forget him. I will be loyal to you for the rest of my life.¡± Lu Qingqing pushed Lu Zhen away and sat up. Lu Zhen was a little surprised and realized that Lu Qingqing was not drunk. Lu Qingqing widened her eyes. ¡°Tell me, who do you want me to forget?¡± Lu Zhen came back to his senses. He could no longer be bothered to think about why Lu Qingqing was pretending to be drunk. He looked into her eyes. This time, he did not avoid her. ¡°Qin Lin.¡± When Lu Qingqing heard this name, she was angry. ¡°Why did you mention him? I hate him to death.¡± Because of Qin Lin, Lu Qingqing felt like a fool. Lu Qingqing looked at him. ¡°Lu Zhen, let me ask you. Will you ever change your heart? I have a bad temper. Will you be attracted to another woman one day? Will you¡­¡± Lu Qingqing¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at the face that was only an inch away. Her mind instantly turned nk when Lu Zhen nted a kiss on her lips. How dare he!!! Lu Zhen didn¡¯t know what was wrong with him. He selfishly hoped that no one would ever realize how good Lu Qingqing was. This way, she would belong to him alone. Lu Zhen let go of her finally. Lu Qingqing muttered softly. ¡°So be it. There is probably a way to turn a bad romantic encounter into a good one.¡± If the good romantic encounter Liu Sanniang mentioned was with Qin Lin, she¡¯d rather die alone than marry. It was onlyter that Lu Qingqing realized that the good romantic encounter Liu Sanniang mentioned was with Lu Zhen. Chapter 230 - Dalang’s Engagement

Chapter 230: Dng¡¯s Engagement

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

When Liu Sanniang entered her house, Chu Yan carried the things in. Madam Wei had a smile on her face as she said, ¡°Yan, stay for dinner tonight. I¡¯ll make a braised pork pot for you.¡± Chu Yan nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Liu Dng patted Chu Yan¡¯s back. ¡°Let¡¯s have a drink tonight.¡± Chu Yan nodded. Liu Eng was about to go out to walk General ck when he added. ¡°Chu Yan, I want to drink with you too. Don¡¯t be a coward.¡± After more than two months, General ck had grown several times bigger. His limbs were strong, and it was obvious at a nce that he would eventually grow into a gigantic dog. After being tied up, General ck struggled to run towards Liu Sanniang. Liu Eng had no choice but to go over. General Hei wagged his tail at Liu Sanniang and whimpered. Liu Sanniang squatted down and touched General ck¡¯s head. He immediately stopped his whining. Liu Eng couldn¡¯t help butin. ¡°What an ungrateful dog. I take him out to walk every day, but he forgets me the moment Sannianges back.¡± General ck seemed to understand what he was saying. He turned around and bit the rope and pulled it in Liu Sanniang¡¯s direction. Seeing this, Madam Wei said happily, ¡°Good dog. He doesn¡¯t forget who his real owner is.¡± Liu Sanniang touched General ck¡¯s head. Since she had nothing to do now, she said, ¡°Second Brother, give me the rope. I¡¯ll take him out for a walk.¡± General ck immediately sat down obediently. He panted with his tongue out and his ears were perked up, looking very excited. Even Mr. Liu couldn¡¯t help but praise. ¡°General ck is really smart.¡± Liu Eng patted his chest. ¡°Of course. I spent a lot of money.¡± Madam Wei said angrily, ¡°How much did you spend? I¡¯llpensate you.¡± Liu Eng chuckled and replied with a forced smile. ¡°It¡¯s Sanniang¡¯s first time walking the dog. I¡¯ll go with her.¡± Liu Sanniang pulled the rope and walked out. Liu Eng followed suit. General ck ran in front like he was the one taking the two of them out. Liu Sanniang could not stop him. Liu Eng took the rope from her and let go of it. Soon, General ck was nowhere to be seen. Liu Eng smiled. ¡°Sanniang, in the future, when you walk General ck, just let him roam around freely. He has a wild nature that can¡¯t be suppressed. Otherwise, he won¡¯t be able to protect you when he grows up.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. After letting General ck run around on the mountain for a while, Liu Eng whistled with his finger and General ck swooshed back. At night, Madam Wei cooked a table full of dishes. Liu Sanniang and Madam Wei drank fruit wine, while Chu Yan, Liu Dng, and Liu Eng had red wine. Mr. Liu liked wine, but he was not an alcoholic. He also taught Liu Dng and Liu Eng not to overindulge in drinking. After dinner, Chu Yan went back. At night, Liu Sanniang felt a golden light fly into her body. It was warm andfortable. In the past few days at home, Liu Sanniang had also finished making another set of clothes for Chu Yan. This one was white. She only used some silver threads to embroider the cloud patterns, so it did not take long for her to finish it and give it to Chu Yan. This time, she was not so shy. On the twentieth of December. Liu Dng and Tang An were engaged. The Liu family would have to go over to send the betrothal presents while Tang An had to ask her rtives over to testify to the engagement. Liu Sanniang had also changed into new clothes. She was wearing ake-blue dress with light pink peach blossoms on it. It was very beautiful. Mr. Chu came over with Chu Yan. Mr. Chu had a smile on his face. When he saw Mr. Liu and Madam Wei, he quickly greeted them. Liu Sanniang looked at Chu Yan. He was wearing the white clothes she had made for him. Perhaps knowing that Liu Sanniang was looking at him, he also looked at her with a smile in his eyes. Liu Sanniang¡¯s heart skipped a beat. At this moment, Chu Yan looked handsome and gentlemanly. He gazed at her with affection. Liu Sanniang could hear her heart beating fast against her chest. Liu Eng looked at him and was stunned for a moment. ¡°Chu Yan, you look really good in this. You look a little like a noble young master. Don¡¯t walk with me and my brother. Otherwise, we will look like your guards. Hahaha.¡± Liu Eng was just teasing him. Chu Yan was wearing white, Liu Eng was wearing blue, and Liu Dng was wearing green. They were all tall and good-looking. Madam Wei shook her head helplessly. ¡°Can¡¯t you stop talking?¡± However, Liu Eng was right. Madam Wei was also shocked when she saw Chu Yan on this day. He indeed gave off an intimidating noble aura. Standing next to Chu Yan, Liu Sanniang seemed petite. In just half a year, Liu Sanniang had also changed a lot. Her eyes were sparkling with energy, and her demeanor was calm and collected. She exuded a noble aura. When the two of them stood side by side, they looked verypatible. They went to Tang Vige together. On the way, when people saw them, they would give them a second look. Madam Wei was overjoyed and proud of her children and son-inw. This pride was something that nothing could rece. Tang Vige was not far from Yong County. They arrived within an hour. The weather was good on this day. Tang An¡¯s uncle was called Tang Maosheng, and her aunt was called Wu Yan, Madam Wu. Tang An and Tang Maosheng¡¯s houses were separated by a wall. When the Liu family arrived, Tang Maosheng immediately came out to wee them. When he saw the family, he was stunned for a moment before reacting. ¡°Inw, pleasee in.¡± Tang Maosheng had never paid much attention to Liu Dng. He knew that Liu Dng was tall and handsome, but he did not expect him to look so good after dressing up. Mr. Liu and Madam Wei had never been to Tang An¡¯s house before. This was their first time here, but Madam Wei knew that Tang An had an uncle and aunt. Mr. Liu didn¡¯t know much about it. He always let Madam Wei take charge of the family affairs. Seeing that Madam Wei didn¡¯t hand the betrothal presents over, he turned to look at her in confusion. Madam Wei smiled. ¡°You must be Tang An¡¯s uncle. Is this Tang An¡¯s house?¡± Tang Maosheng was stunned for a moment before answering. ¡°Yes, I am. My brother passed away early. It was me who raised these two children.¡± Madam Wei smiled. ¡°May I ask where Tang An and Tang Yuan¡¯s house is? We¡¯re here to send the betrothal presents. After we are done giving the presents, we¡¯lle to visit you.¡± Hearing that, the smile on Tang Maosheng¡¯s face froze. Madam Wei was very concerned about Liu Dng¡¯s marriage and had brought many good things. Looking at the presents, Tang Maosheng couldn¡¯t help but covet them. Chapter 231 - Greedy Uncle And Aunt

Chapter 231: Greedy Uncle And Aunt

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

He and Madam Wu had discussed long ago that the engagement had to take ce at his house so that they could keep the things. Tang An¡¯s betrothal gift must be a lot. They wanted it all. Therefore, when they saw the Liu familying from afar, the couple went out and waited. After exining his identity, he was supposed to wee them into the house. However, he did not expect Madam Wei to say that. Though Madam Wei had a smile on her face, Tang Maosheng knew that she was not someone who could be fooled easily. Madam Wu could not maintain the smile on her face. She replied with difficulty. ¡°Madam Wei, An and Yuan don¡¯t have parents. As their uncle and aunt, how can we not worry about such an important matter?¡± After Madam Wu finished speaking, she shouted into the house. ¡°Yu, go and see if your cousin is ready. It¡¯s time for her toe over.¡± Tang Yu was Madam Wu¡¯s 15 year-old daughter. She came out of the house, wearing a pink dress. She looked at Liu Dng and smiled before going to the house next door. Compared to Tang An who was skinny, Tang Yu¡¯s figure was very good. Madam Wu knew that as long as she could get Tang An and Tang Yuan toe over now, her n would still seed. After instructing Tang Yu, Madam Wu smiled and reached out to pull Madam Wei. ¡°Come in. The tea and snacks are ready. Come in and have some tea. Tang An and Tang Yuan will be here soon.¡± Madam Wei nudged Madam Wu and turned to look at Liu Dng with a cold face. ¡°Dng, you¡¯re the one getting engaged today. Do you not know where your future wife¡¯s family is?¡± Madam Wei was a little angry. How could she not know what Madam Wu was up to? She didn¡¯t prepare all these presents for Tang An¡¯s uncle and aunt. When Madam Wei shouted at him, Liu Dng immediately understood. Just as he was about to speak, a voice was heard. ¡°Uncle Liu, Auntie, you¡¯re here. I¡¯m here to pick you up.¡± Tang Yuan was next door. He heard what Madam Wei said clearly. Madam Wei pushed Madam Wu away and walked towards Tang Yuan. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Yuan is here to pick us up.¡± Madam Wu and Tang Maosheng watched helplessly as the presents were taken away. Madam Wu gritted her teeth in anger as she said, ¡°How can Tang An be worthy of such a family.¡± Tang An was an orphan. She was about the same age as Tang Yu. Her figure and appearance could notpare to Tang Yu at all, but why did she end up getting such a good marriage? Originally, the men they chose for Tang An were all older. She did not expect the matchmaker to find such a good family for Tang An. She was puzzled. What was so special about Tang An that made this family like her so much? Tang Yu came back angrily and stomped her feet. ¡°Mother, I like Liu Dng too. I want to marry him. In what way am I inferior to Tang An?¡± Madam Wu also felt aggrieved. If only this was the engagement day of her daughter. Tang Maosheng said, ¡°I think Liu Eng is not bad either.¡± Both the sons of the Liu family were good-looking and tall. Infact Liu Eng looked more pleasing to the eye than Liu Dng. Liu Dng looked mature while Liu Eng was more outgoing. Tang Yu refused. ¡°But I like Liu Dng.¡± During this period of time, she often saw Liu Dnging over to help Tang An. The gentleness with which he treated Tang An was something every woman would envy. Tang Yu had already secretly entrusted her heart to Liu Dng. She even dreamed that the person Liu Dng was going to marry was her. When she heard that Liu Dng wasing, she was excited. But when she heard what Madam Wei said, her dream was shattered. The Liu family would not enter her house, and she was not the one Liu Dng wanted to marry. Madam Wu frowned and held Tang Yu¡¯s hand. ¡°Yu, do you like Liu Dng that much? I think Liu Eng is not bad.¡± ¡°Mother, I like Liu Dng. I¡¯ve liked him for a long time. If I can¡¯t marry Liu Dng, I don¡¯t want to get married.¡± Tang Yu¡¯s mind was filled with Liu Dng¡¯s gentleness towards Tang An. She wanted to rece her and be treated in such a manner by him. However, every time she spoke to Liu Dng, his attitude was cold. Liu Dng, who was so devoted towards his fiancee, was even more attractive to her. Other than Liu Dng, no other man could enter her eyes. Tang Yu¡¯s eyes were red. At the thought that Liu Dng and Tang An were going to get married, she felt terrible. She couldn¡¯t help but sob. ¡°Mother, I am so upset. Why wasn¡¯t I the one who got engaged to Liu Dng?¡± Chapter 232 - Jealousy

Chapter 232: Jealousy

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Tang Maosheng looked at his daughter crying and frowned. ¡°What do you like about Liu Dng? Isn¡¯t there a rich young master here today? He¡¯s even better-looking than Liu Dng. He was the one standing next to Miss Liu. Why don¡¯t you like him?¡± Tang Maosheng felt that Tang Yu had probably taken a fancy to Liu Dng because he was good-looking. He had the same idea as Madam Wu. If their daughter couldn¡¯t marry Liu Dng, marrying Liu Eng wasn¡¯t all that bad. Whether it was Liu Dng or Liu Eng, it made no difference to Tang Maosheng and Madam Wu as long as they could be rted to the Liu family. Therefore, Tang Maosheng was a little displeased when he saw how determined Tang Yu was about marrying Liu Dng. Tang Yu nced at Tang Maosheng and started crying. She tugged Madam Wu¡¯s sleeve and sobbed. ¡°Mother, look at what Father is saying. I like Liu Dng not because he¡¯s good-looking, but because of who he is.¡± When Madam Wu saw Tang Yu crying like this, she immediately started working out a n in her mind. To be honest, her daughter was much prettier than Tang An. There was no reason for Liu Dng to like Tang An and not her daughter. Tang Yu begged Madam Wu. ¡°Mother, think of a way. I really want to marry Liu Dng. Why can Tang An marry him but I can¡¯t? Tang An is not worthy of him.¡± At the thought that Tang An would live a good life in the future, Tang Yu could not ept it at all. She begged Madam Wu but to no avail. She ran into the house. ¡°If you don¡¯t help me, I¡¯d rather cut my hair and be a nun.¡± Tang Maosheng was shocked to hear that. ¡°Why are you so willful? How can you say such a thing?¡± Madam Wu had a n in mind. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll think of a way.¡± Tang Maosheng did not say anything to counter. In his opinion, it was naturally best if his daughter had the luck to marry Liu Dng. Hearing the happy conversations next door, Tang Maosheng felt upset. The Liu family was indeed generous. They bought so many good things, so the betrothal money must be a lot too. If this happened to his family, their life would definitely be better off. Tang Maosheng really hoped that Madam Wu coulde up with a good n. At Tang An¡¯s house. Tang An¡¯s eyes were red. She was wearing the new dress that Tang Yuan insisted on buying. ¡°Uncle Liu, Auntie Liu.¡± Tang An called with a smile. There was not much at home, and she did not invite many people despite it being a big day for her. The main reason was thatst night, her uncle and aunt suddenly came to say that the engagement would take ce at their house and that they had already invited some people. Tang An felt very sad. Without her parents, she had no one to rely on. Fortunately, the entire Liu family came. Madam Wei nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. In the future, you have Liu Dng and our family. We can help you bring up your brother together.¡± After the engagement, they would be a family. The Liu family wouldn¡¯t hesitate where they could offer a hand. Tang An felt as if she had eaten honey. She looked at Madam Wei and tears fell from her eyes. What Tang An cared about the most was her younger brother, Tang Yuan. She wanted to support her younger brother more than anyone else. Without her parents, if she didn¡¯t help her younger brother, who would? Madam Wei hugged Tang An gently. Although Liu Dng did not say anything, he kept looking at Tang An. Action spoke louder than words. Liu Eng stole a nce at Liu Dng and realized that Liu Dng was really worried about Tang An. He really liked her. Mr. Liu looked at her second son and said, ¡°Eng, go out and see if there¡¯s anything you can help with.¡± Liu Eng scratched his head and went out without saying anything. Tang Yuan was preparing to cook in the kitchen. His uncle and aunt had announced to the rtives that the engagement would take ce at their house, so he didn¡¯t know if there would be any guestsing overter. Tang Yuan was calm. Even if no one came, he could still take care of everything himself. In the future, he would also help with her sister¡¯s wedding and make sure she married without any worry. Liu Eng walked into the kitchen. ¡°Yuan, let me help you.¡± Tang Yuan had never interacted with Liu Eng, but he felt close to Liu Eng because of what he said. Liu Dng was here to help them with the autumn harvest. Liu Dng was a very good person, down-to-earth, and warm when he smiled. When Liu Eng chuckled, he looked very simr to Liu Dng. Tang Yuan smiled and said, ¡°Brother Eng, go and have fun. I can do it myself.¡± Liu Eng smiled. ¡°We¡¯re already a family. Don¡¯t hesitate to ask me for help.¡± Tang Yuan thought for a moment. ¡°Then, help me start the fire.¡± Tang An had been worried about Tang Yuan cooking alone, even though he knew how to cook. Madam Wei could tell that Tang An was worried, but today, it was better for Tang An not to step into the kitchen. Liu Sanniang wanted to go, but before Madam Wei asked her to go, she couldn¡¯t offer it herself. At this moment, a voice came from outside. ¡°Tang An.¡± As an old woman walked into the house, Tang An immediately greeted her. ¡°Third Grandma.¡± Madam Wei also stood up and greeted. ¡°Third Aunt Tang.¡± Third Madam Tang smiled. ¡°Tang An is lucky to have found a good marriage. I¡¯m here to help. Tang An, entertain your future inws. I¡¯ll go to the kitchen to help.¡± Tang An nodded. ¡°Thank you, Third Grandma.¡± If not for Third Madam Tang¡¯s help, she would not have met Liu Dng. Until now, Tang An still did not know what Liu Dng liked about her. She had nothing. Some people said that she had been blessed by her deceased parents. No matter what the reason was, she would cherish this marriage. Third Madam Tang went to the kitchen to help, and Tang An could finally rx a little. Madam Wei held Tang An¡¯s hand and patted it. ¡°Come to our house for the new year this year. In the future, you can discuss anything with Dng. Don¡¯t worry about your brother. Dng is his brother-inw. He will help.¡± Chapter 233 - Her Life In Danger

Chapter 233: Her Life In Danger

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Tang An nodded. ¡°Thank you, Auntie.¡± Madam Wei smiled and turned to pull her son¡¯s hand. ¡°Dng, you¡¯re a man. You have to be close to your brother as well as your brother-inw. Remember to take care of your wife.¡± Liu Dng said seriously, ¡°Mother, I will be a responsible man and not disappoint you.¡± He had always used the life of his parents as an example and guide of how he wanted to live. He had never thought about bing rich. An ordinary and harmonious life would be satisfactory. He was strong, could earn money, and support his family. He would not make Tang An suffer. Madam Wei ced Liu Dng¡¯s hand on Tang An¡¯s. ¡°As husband and wife, you need to understand and tolerate each other. If Dng bullies you, don¡¯t keep it to yourself. I¡¯m a sensible person. If you can¡¯t discipline him, I will. Also, you have to have some tricks up your sleeve. When you¡¯re too weak and kind, even if you don¡¯t cause trouble, others will find trouble with you, understand?¡± Tang An nodded. Madam Wei knew that Tang An was too docile and would often be bullied. Madam Wei looked at Liu Dng. ¡°You too. Now that you are married, it¡¯s only right for you to interfere with her life. Don¡¯t back off.¡± Mr. Liu was happy. He looked at Madam Wei with satisfaction and admiration. After being together for almost twenty years, he still felt that Madam Wei was very charming. She did not harm anyone, but she was not afraid of trouble either. In the afternoon, still no one came. However, under the witness of Third Madam Tang, the engagement waspleted. Tang An¡¯s eyes turned red with unshed tears. Tang Yuan pursed his lips and clenched his fists. He knew that no one came because his uncle and aunt were unhappy that the Liu family came over to his house instead of theirs. In the end, they were all trying to take advantage of the fact that they lost their parents early. Third Madam Tang smiled. ¡°These two children¡¯s parents died early, but now their deceased parents can rest assured. This marriage is good. After this, it will be time to choose a wedding date.¡± Madam Wei smiled. ¡°Third Aunt Tang, my idea is to set the wedding date on the sixth of June next year.¡± Tang An lowered her head to conceal the joy on her face. Once the wedding date was set, her marriage with Liu Dng would be settled. Third Madam Tang smiled. ¡°That¡¯s good, Yuan. What do you think?¡± Tang Yuan nodded. ¡°I think it is fine. I agree.¡± Tang An looked at Tang Yuan and was a little worried. She was very conflicted. She wanted to marry Liu Dng as soon as possible, but she also wanted to marry himter. Tang Yuan smiled and gave Tang An a reassuring look. After dinner, the Liu family was about to leave. Liu Sanniang nced at Tang An. Tang An was delicate and pretty. After she got married, she would put on weight and be plump, especially after giving birth. However, this time when she read Tang An¡¯s face, she found something wrong. Liu Sanniang took a closer look and her heart tightened. Evil was about to invade and take her life. If Tang An was gone, Liu Dng would be heartbroken. In the previous life, Liu Dng had a wonderful life with Tang An. She passed away before him, and Liu Dng left a grave next to hers just so they could be buried together after his death. If they didn¡¯t have deep feelings for each other, why would they live and die together? Tang An realized that Liu Sanniang was looking at her with aplicated expression. She was stunned. ¡°Sanniang, what¡¯s wrong? Do you¡­¡± ¡®Not like me?¡¯ Tang An had always felt inferior. She liked Madam Wei and Liu Dng. She liked the Liu family and wanted to be one of them. Liu Sanniang was Liu Dng¡¯s sister. She also cared a lot about Liu Sanniang¡¯s opinion of her. She hoped that the entire Liu family would like her and give her their blessings. Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°I can give you support too. Don¡¯t hesitate to find me when you need help, ok?¡± Tang An nodded. ¡°I will. Thank you, Sanniang.¡± Liu Sanniang smiled. After eating, Tang Yuan sent them off. After they reached the entrance of the vige, Madam Wei asked him to go back. Liu Sanniang thought for a moment and turned back. Tang Yuan looked at her in confusion. ¡°Sister Sanniang, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Liu Sanniang said seriously, ¡°Tang Yuan, if anything happens to your sister, you must tell us, okay?¡± Tang Yuan nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Although he did not know what would happen to his sister, he felt very warm when he heard this from Liu Sanniang. Tang Yuan was happy. His sister would definitely be very happy to marry into such a family. Liu Sanniang instructed him seriously before leaving. Madam Wei and the others were waiting for her. When Liu Sanniang caught up with them, Madam Wei asked. ¡°What did you say to Tang Yuan just now?¡± Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°Nothing. I just told him that with Eldest Brother around, he will protect the two of them.¡± Madam Wei nodded with a smile. Mr. Liu teased. ¡°Now Dng¡¯s marriage is settled, I wonder what kind of woman Eng will marry.¡± Liu Eng immediately felt a little excited. ¡°Since Mother let Eldest Brother choose, Mother will also let me choose, right?¡± He was really worried that Madam Wei would find someone like Tang An for him without his consent. That would really kill him. Madam Wei smiled. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let you choose. Have you never looked at yourself in the mirror? What makes you think you have many choices?¡± Liu Eng held Madam Wei¡¯s arm and said with a foolish smile, ¡°I want to choose someone like Mother. Otherwise, I won¡¯t agree.¡± Madam Wei was naturally delighted to hear that. Liu Eng was her son. How could she not know what he was thinking? Liu Dng only had eyes for Tang An, but the way Liu Eng looked at Tang An was filled with disdain. Liu Eng didn¡¯t like Tang An¡¯s skinny figure, but Liu Dng liked her. Liu Dng looked at Liu Sanniang. He felt that Liu Sanniang must have seen something, but she did not say anything, so he did not ask. When they got home, the day went on as usual. At night, a figure quietly went out. It was none other than Liu Dng. He was still worried and went to Tang Vige. He gently climbed into the courtyard and knocked at the door. Worried that he would scare Tang An, he lowered his voice. ¡°An, it¡¯s me.¡± Hearing Liu Dng¡¯s voice, Tang An opened the door. She was a little puzzled. ¡°Dng, what are you doing here?¡± The fact that Liu Dng sneaked into her house in the middle of the night made Tang An feel a little uneasy. Liu Dng took out a talisman. ¡°This is a safety talisman. I¡¯m worried about you. Take it. Remember, you have to take it along wherever you go, understand?¡± Chapter 234 - Voodoo Doll

Chapter 234: Voodoo Doll

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Liu Dng¡¯s serious tone made Tang An feel a little afraid. She nodded obediently, took the talisman, and put it on her chest. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry. Nothing will happen.¡± Liu Dng was still worried. He ced his hands on Tang An¡¯s shoulders and said word by word, ¡°Remember, if there¡¯s anything, let me know. Don¡¯t hide it from me, understand?¡± Tang An did not know what was going on. She had never seen Liu Dng with such a serious expression before. She was a little afraid and nodded obediently. ¡°I promise you.¡± Hearing that, Liu Dng heaved a sigh of relief. Perhaps he was just being paranoid and nothing would happen. Seeing that Tang An had put the talisman away, Liu Dng said, ¡°Close the door and go back to sleep. I¡¯m leaving.¡± Liu Dng did not rm Tang Yuan. He climbed over the wall and left without alerting anyone. However, what he did not know was that Tang Yuan was a light sleeper. He opened the door a crack and was peeping. Seeing that Liu Dng left as soon as he gave something to Tang An, he heaved a sigh of relief. He was really afraid that Liu Dng would do something outrageous. After Liu Dng left, she closed the door shyly. Tang An ced the talisman on her body. With the existence of this small talisman, she felt asfortable as if she had been injected with a warm current. She was looking forward to the future. Which woman did not want to marry a husband who would dote on her? The things that the Liu family brought represented their love for her. Tang An thought that as Liu Dng¡¯s wife and eldest daughter-inw, she would also repay the Liu family well in the future. Tang An fell asleep with this anticipation. However, next door at Tang Maosheng¡¯s house, Tang Yu cried for the entire night. The next morning, Madam Wu returned. Madam Wu spat at the door not far away before entering. When Tang Maosheng saw her return, he asked. ¡°Where did you gost night?¡± Madam Wu said, ¡°I went to look for a way to help our daughter.¡± Tang Yu got up when she heard Madam Wu¡¯s voice. Her eyes were red from crying. ¡°Mother, have you figured out a way yet?¡± Madam Wu looked at Tang Yu with heartache. ¡°Yu, have you been crying all night?¡± Tang Yu nodded. ¡°Mother, I can¡¯t stand the thought of Tang An living a better life than me in the future. I like Liu Dng too. I just want to marry him.¡± Madam Wu patted the back of Tang Yu¡¯s hand. ¡°Yu, I already know what to do. It will definitely work.¡± Tang Yu asked her impatiently. ¡°Mother, tell me. What can I do?¡± Only then did Madam Wu take out a small doll from her sleeve. It was made of cloth, and its eyes and mouth were blood-red, looking a little creepy. Tang Yu asked her with a frown. ¡°What¡¯s this? What can it do?¡± Madam Wu said, ¡°This is a voodoo doll with Tang An¡¯s name written on it. It can make her stomach grow big and look like she is pregnant. Do you think Liu Dng will want to marry a woman who is pregnant before marriage?¡± Tang Yu was stunned. ¡°Can this doll make Tang An give birth?¡± Madam Wu smiled. ¡°She won¡¯t really give birth. It will only make her stomach grow big as if she is pregnant.¡± Tang Maosheng frowned. ¡°Is there no other way? Isn¡¯t this a little too evil? Tang An is still a little girl. What will others think of her in the future?¡± Tang Maosheng could not bear to see her niece end up with a bad reputation. With a bad reputation, it would be impossible for her to get married. Madam Wu said angrily, ¡°Do you want your daughter to live a good life or Tang An? There¡¯s only one Liu Dng. Do you want your daughter to be a concubine?¡± Tang Yu immediately said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a concubine.¡± Tang Maosheng frowned. ¡°You can¡¯t do that. No matter what, she is my niece.¡± Madam Wu snorted. ¡°Think of another way if you can. If you have any good ideas, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Tang An and Liu Dng were already engaged. Other than ruining Tang An, there was no way to separate them. Madam Wu wiped the corners of her eyes. ¡°Alright, if you don¡¯t agree, just forget about it. I¡¯m doing this for our daughter¡¯s sake, but you speak like I¡¯m some kind of evil person. Yu won¡¯t be able to marry Liu Dng anymore. With her stubborn personality, she¡¯d definitely shave her head and be a nun in protest.¡± Tang Maosheng looked at Madam Wu and said helplessly, ¡°Alright, alright. I was wrong, alright? We¡¯ll do as you say. When the timees, we¡¯ll help Tang An find another family.¡± Tang Yu smiled. ¡°Thank you, Father. I won¡¯t forget you when I get married. I¡¯ll bring back a lot of money.¡± Tang Maosheng smiled. ¡°Good girl.¡± Madam Wu also smiled. ¡°We have to do this quickly. Otherwise, the betrothal presents will be gone in no time.¡± Tang Maosheng looked at the voodoo doll. ¡°I¡¯ll leave this to you. I have no clue what this thing is.¡± Tang Yu was also a little afraid. The doll looked a little terrifying, so she did not dare to touch it. Madam Wu said to Tang Yu, ¡°Yu, you have to do it yourself. If you want to marry Liu Dng, Tang An is your stumbling block. Granny Zhou said that if you drip blood on the doll¡¯s stomach, Tang An will appear to be pregnant.¡± Compared to this lifeless doll, Tang Yu was more afraid that Tang An would lead a better life than her. Tang Yu bit her finger hard and made it bleed. It was very painful. She let the blood drip on the doll¡¯s stomach and saw that its stomach had grown slightly bigger. Tang Maosheng found the whole process to be strange and creepy. Madam Wu said, ¡°Granny Zhou didn¡¯t lie. Sweetheart, now just wait for the good news.¡± Tang Yu nodded, but no matter how much more blood she dripped on it, the doll¡¯s stomach didn¡¯t grow bigger any more. Madam Wu seemed to be able to tell that Tang Yu was anxious. She smiled and said, ¡°Yu, this can¡¯t be rushed. Granny Zhou said that it takes ten months to get pregnant, but for this doll, it only takes ten days. In less than ten days, Tang An¡¯s stomach will be as big as if she¡¯s about to give birth.¡± If anyone saw Tang An with a big stomach, she wouldn¡¯t be able to exin herself. When Tang Yu heard this, she bandaged her finger. No matter how anxious she was, she had no choice but to wait. Chapter 235 - Feeling Unwell

Chapter 235: Feeling Unwell

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Tang Yu was curious to see if Tang An had any reaction till now. She said to Madam Wu, ¡°Mother, I¡¯ll go over and take a look at Tang An.¡± Madam Wu immediately knew what Tang Yu wanted to do. She nodded. ¡°Go, go. See what good stuff they received and grab some. That damn girl is too ungrateful. She doesn¡¯t even remember to give us anything on her own.¡± Tang Yu nodded. ¡°Okay, Mother.¡± There were so many good things, and there were also a few pieces of especially good materials. She also took a fancy to them. A dress made from that material would definitely be very beautiful. The two families were only separated by a wall. Tang Yu knocked on the door. ¡°Tang Yuan, open the door.¡± Tang Yuan frowned when he heard this voice. He and Tang An were cooking. When he started the fire, his hand froze and the smile on his face disappeared. ¡°Sister, they must be here to take something from us.¡± Tang An also frowned. She did not want to give these things to her uncle and aunt. Her wedding date with Liu Dng was set. She was going to get married on the sixth day of June next year. At that time, she would not have much time to go back to her family. She wanted to leave everything to Tang Yuan. Tang An sighed. ¡°Go and open the door.¡± Tang Yuan was annoyed. After a while, he said, ¡°Sister, I¡¯ve thought about it. Our family has nothing to do with Uncle¡¯s family. They¡¯ve never given us anything. In the future, we won¡¯t give them anything either.¡± Tang An gritted his teeth. ¡°Yuan, you¡¯re still young¡­¡± Tang Yuan looked up at Tang An and interrupted her. ¡°Sister, I¡¯ll grow up eventually. All these years, they never treated us well. They even wanted to marry you to an old man. This is enough. If it weren¡¯t for Brother-inw¡¯s mother, we wouldn¡¯t be able to get any of these. I must keep these for you.¡± Tang Yuan knew that the Liu family was a good bunch. Therefore, he understood that he had to stand up and resist. His uncle and aunt were used to taking stuff from them. If this continued, eventually, they would have nothing left at home. He must stand up for himself and his sister. Otherwise when he was married in the future, his family would still be used by his uncle and aunt.. His life would only be more and more difficult. Tang Yu was angry that Tang An and Tang Yuan didn¡¯t open the door. She smacked the door and shouted. ¡°Tang An, Tang Yuan, what are you two doing? Why don¡¯t you open the door?¡± Tang Yuan looked at Tang An and went to open the door. After opening the door, Tang Yu immediately entered the courtyard. She sniffed and went to the kitchen. Looking at the fish, she started drooling and said, ¡°Is this fish ready? I¡¯ll take it to my parents.¡± Tang An looked at Tang Yu calmly. ¡°Yu, this is for me and Yuan. If Uncle and Aunt want to eat it, you have to go to the city to buy one.¡± Tang Yu immediately exploded with anger. ¡°Tang An, you ingrate! Don¡¯t be arrogant just because you found a good marriage. Let me tell you, if not for my parents, you and your brother would have died long ago. Don¡¯t you have a conscience?¡± ¡°People without a conscience will die very miserably.¡± Tang Yu looked at Tang An arrogantly and disdainfully. She stole a nce at Tang An¡¯s stomach and saw that it was still unchanged. She could not help but feel anxious. Tang An bit her lips and clenched her hands without saying anything. In a fit of anger, Tang Yuan pushed Tang Yu. ¡°Who do you think you are? I¡¯m the one in charge of my family now. I don¡¯t need you to tell me whether I have a conscience or not. It¡¯s not that your family took care of us for nothing. Half of my family¡¯snd is upied by your family. How much grain did you give us every year during harvest?¡± Tang Yu was stunned for a moment before she shouted in a sharp voice. ¡°Tang Yuan, are you crazy?¡± Tang Yuan¡¯s eyes were filled with anger. ¡°I¡¯m not crazy. You¡¯re the ones who are crazy. From now on, don¡¯t ever dream about taking a single dime from my house anymore. Get out. You¡¯re not wee in my house.¡± Tang Yuan straightened his back like an angry lion. He knew that Tang An was soft-hearted and did not want to fall out with their only uncle. His sister could tolerate it, but he could not. He did not want Tang An to be controlled by their uncle and aunt in the future. Tang Yu was really frightened. This was the first time she saw Tang Yuan re up like this. She frowned. ¡°Is there something wrong with him?¡± She was really afraid that Tang Yuan would go crazy and do something. She shot Tang An an angry look before storming out. Tang An¡¯s stomach did not change at all. Tang Yu was scolded for nothing and was furious. When she got home, sheined. ¡°Mother, why isn¡¯t there any change in Tang An¡¯s stomach? That little bastard Tang Yuan even scolded me.¡± Madam Wu¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. It will be obvious in a few days. These two ingrates! We should¡¯ve just let them starve to death in the first ce.¡± As for the betrothal presents, Madam Wuforted Tang Yu. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Soon, it will all be yours.¡± Tang Yu was still unhappy, but thinking that she would be able to take revenge in a few days, she gritted her teeth. ¡°I just feel indignant.¡± What could she do? She could only endure it for now. Tang Yuan did not believe that his cousin, who had always been difficult to deal with, would be scolded away just like that. Tang Yuan heaved a sigh of relief. He closed the door and returned to the kitchen to eat with Tang An. He felt that after scolding away Tang Yu, his appetite had improved a lot. He smiled and said, ¡°Sister, look. As long as I get angry, she¡¯ll be afraid.¡± Actually, it was not that difficult to take this first step. Although the Liu family had said that they would help, he could not possibly ask them for help for every small matter. Tang An nodded. ¡°My Little brother is the best.¡± Tang Yuan lowered his head shyly, but inside, he was proud. Tang Yuan picked up a piece of fish for Tang An. ¡°Sister, eat more.¡± Tang An shook her head. ¡°It smells strange to me. It¡¯s all yours.¡± Perhaps it was because her stomach was a little upset, but when she smelled the fish, she felt like vomiting. Seeing that Tang An really did not want to eat it, Tang Yuan did not insist. He ate it all. After dinner, the two of them went to clean up the farnd. They had to nt things next year and needed to clear up thend in advance. This year, with Liu Dng helping them, the work became less burdensome. Chapter 236 - Rope That Was Burning On One End

Chapter 236: Rope That Was Burning On One End

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Before they left the house, they heard a knock on the door. Tang Yuan went to open the door. When he saw Liu Dng, he was full of smiles. ¡°Brother.¡± Liu Dng nodded. ¡°Where¡¯s your sister?¡± Liu Dng was still worried, so he came over early to check in on Tang An. Tang Yuan smiled. ¡°Sister and I were just about to go to plow thend.¡± Liu Dng was sincerely concerned about the two of them. Tang Yuan liked his brother-inw from the bottom of his heart, but he still had to call him Brother Dng because his sister wasn¡¯t married to him yet. Liu Dng touched Tang Yuan¡¯s head. ¡°I¡¯m engaged to your sister. You should call me Brother-inw.¡± Tang Yuan chuckled and immediately called out. ¡°Brother-inw.¡± Tang An blushed. ¡°Why are you here?¡± He came to deliver talismans to herst night and came again in the morning. Liu Dng looked at Tang An. ¡°I¡¯m here to see if there¡¯s anything I can help you with. Are you feeling unwell?¡± He mainly wanted to see if Tang An was feeling unwell. Tang An shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m fine.¡± She just did not have a good appetite for fish today. She didn¡¯t consider that as feeling unwell. Liu Dng looked around and was relieved to see that Tang An was fine. He heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll go with you to plow thend.¡± Tang An wanted to reject it, but Tang Yuan already handed the hoe to Liu Dng. ¡°Thank you, Brother-inw.¡± Liu Dng liked to hear him call him brother-inw. He nodded and took the hoe. Liu Dng carried the hoe on his shoulder. On the way, he said, ¡°Yuan, buy a calf and raise it. In the future, there will be a cow to help you plow thend. You can lend it to others and earn some money.¡± Tang Yuan will only be 11 next year. He was too young and could not go out to work for the next few years. If he raised a calf, it would be able to plow thend in a year or so. Tang Yuan smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll consider Brother-inw¡¯s suggestion.¡± The betrothal money given by the Liu family was 30 taels of silver. It was a lot, but he did not want to use it. He wanted to keep it for his sister. The Liu family valued his sister, and he did not want his sister to have no dowry at all on her wedding day. Therefore, he wasn¡¯t going to consider buying a calf for now. Next year, he would definitely take back all thend that belonged to his family and nt it. At the end of the year, he could save up enough for a calf. Soon, he would be left at home alone. He needed to take care of himself and the house well so that his sister wouldn¡¯t be worried about him. Liu Dng watched as Tang Yuan fell in deep thought. He raised his hand to touch his head and said, ¡°Yuan is a really good kid.¡± Tang Yuan was happy to be praised. He looked at Liu Dng who was tall and muscr and thought that he should eat more and grow into a man like him. Looking at the two of them, Tang An felt sweet inside. Liu Dng only went back at night. When he returned, it was just about time for dinner. Liu Eng went to get Liu Dng a bowl and chopsticks. Liu Dng couldn¡¯t help but look at Liu Sanniang. After dinner, Liu Eng went out to walk General ck. The winter night was cold. Liu Sanniang returned to her room early to embroider by the firece. She was making winter clothes for her parents. Knock, knock, knock. Hearing the knock on the door, Liu Sanniang said, ¡°Come in.¡± Liu Dng pushed the door open and entered the room. He first looked at the window to see if there was any gap before sitting down beside her. ¡°Sanniang, I want to ask you something.¡± Liu Sanniang pinned the needle on the embroidery rack. ¡°Brother, ask away.¡± Liu Dng asked directly. ¡°Sanniang, did you see something? Tell me the truth, will something happen to An?¡± Liu Sanniang did not expect Liu Dng to be so sensitive. Facing Liu Dng¡¯s serious gaze, Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Indeed something will happen to Tang An, but I¡¯m not sure what it is exactly. That¡¯s why I instructed Tang Yuan to tell us immediately should something happen.¡± Liu Dng frowned. ¡°Is it serious?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Liu Dng and panicked. From reading his face, Liu Sanniang understood that If something really happened to Tang An, her brother would never be able to marry again in his lifetime. Liu Dng¡¯s heart tightened. ¡°Sanniang, I really like her.¡± Other than Tang An, he had never thought about other women. Liu Sanniang looked at Liu Dng and said, ¡°Brother, watch her closely during this period of time. If anything happens, tell me.¡± Liu Dng nodded. He stood up and touched Liu Sanniang¡¯s head. ¡°Thank you, Sanning. I¡¯m lucky to have you as my sister.¡± After saying that, Liu Dng turned around and left. Some scenes appeared in Liu Sanniang¡¯s mind. She called out to stop Liu Dng. ¡°Brother, no matter what happens, will you always believe in Tang An?¡± Liu Sanniang did not know how to put what she saw into words. She saw Tang An¡¯s stomach grow bigger and many people were pointing a finger at her. If her stomach was big, it meant that she was pregnant. How could Tang An be pregnant? Even if she was pregnant, she shouldn¡¯t be criticized by others since she was married to Liu Dng. Liu Dng did not know why Liu Sanniang asked this. He looked at Liu Sanniang firmly and nodded. ¡°Yes, no matter what happens, I will believe her.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Liu Dng¡¯s face and became even more worried. After thinking about it, she said, ¡°Brother, something will happen to Tang An, and it¡¯s rted to you. Come over and let me see what¡¯s going on.¡± Liu Dng went over and sat down without hesitation. Liu Dng asked. ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Liu Sanniang focused all her attention on reading Liu Dng¡¯s face and she was shocked to see the rope that represented his marriage getting burnt on one end while the other end was intact. Danger was approaching Tang An, but Liu Dng wouldn¡¯t be affected. Liu Dng didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly, afraid that it would affect Liu Sanniang¡¯s concentration. He had never seen Liu Sanniang like this. At this moment, she seemed to have seen his life through her eyes, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. Chapter 237 - The Unknown Woman

Chapter 237: The Unknown Woman

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Liu Dng looked at her worriedly. He was not in a hurry to ask, but his worried expression said it all. Liu Sanniang said slowly, ¡°Brother, I can¡¯t read your face very well. Give me your hand.¡± Liu Dng extended his hand. Liu Sanniang held Liu Dng¡¯s hand. Her expression was calm as she gently released her power to envelop Liu Dng. Under this power, Liu Dng rxed. He felt soothed. It was a strange feeling. He felt as if he was bathing under the warm sun. It was veryfortable. He forgot about all his angst and was at his mostfortable. Liu Sanniang carefully sensed Liu Dng¡¯s memories and said slowly, ¡°I saw a woman who is often around you. Her gaze is on you wherever you go. Who is she?¡± Liu Dng looked confused. ¡°Who?¡± Liu Sanniang retracted her hand. In Liu Dng¡¯s memory, that woman was faceless because Liu Dng never paid attention to her. However, when that woman looked at him, her eyes were filled with indignation. Liu Sanniang looked at Liu Dng and was able to read his face better this time. She said, ¡°I saw many love affairs.¡± Liu Dng frowned. ¡°Love affairs? How is that possible? I¡¯m not that kind of person. I¡­¡± Liu Sanniang interrupted Liu Dng. ¡°I know you are not.¡± Liu Dng only had eyes for Tang An. He did not care about other women, but that didn¡¯t stop other women from having feelings for him. Liu Dng¡¯s love affair was a dangerous one. This was the reason why the rope connecting Liu Dng with Tang An was burning at one end. Liu Dng was anxious. Liu Sanniang smiled. Now that she had found the reason, she was no longer afraid. She said to Liu Dng, ¡°Brother, go to see Tang An as often as you can during this period of time. At the same time, watch closely to see which woman is always staring at you and looks suspicious. Find her as soon as possible. It¡¯s you who brought this danger to Tang An.¡± Liu Dng and Tang An were engaged. How could the woman who liked Liu Dng be willing to give up so easily? She would vent her anger on someone. As for who she would vent her anger on, it was obviously Tang An. Liu Dng pondered. He really couldn¡¯t remember who it was, but as long as he found this person, she wouldn¡¯t be able to harm Tang An. Liu Dng said seriously, ¡°I¡¯ll pay attention. Thank you, Sanniang.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded slightly. ¡°Let me know when you find some clues.¡± Liu Dng smiled. ¡°Sanniang, thank you.¡± Liu Sanniang felt warm in her heart. This was her family. In her previous life, she was protected by them. In this life, she would be the one protecting them. This life waspletely different from her previous life, and the future was also different. However, no matter what difficulties there were, she was not afraid. She would find the root and solve the problem. Liu Dng went out. Liu Sanniang continued to make clothes and only slept when she was tired. Early the next morning, Liu Dng went to Tang Vige. Firstly, he wanted to protect Tang An. Secondly, he wanted to find that woman as soon as possible. He had always liked Tang An and did not want to have anything to do with any other women, especially those who had ill-intent. Early in the morning, Tang Yu couldn¡¯t wait to bite open the wound and drip blood on the doll¡¯s stomach. Seeing that the doll¡¯s stomach had grown bigger, she bit her lower lip and thought to herself. ¡®Tang An, I¡¯ll ruin your reputation and make you suffer for the rest of your life.¡¯ In the morning, Tang An did not eat much as her stomach was still upset and she kept vomiting. Tang Yuan looked worried. ¡°Sister, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Tang An drank some water and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just feel like vomiting. Everything I eat makes me feel nauseous.¡± Tang Yuan said anxiously, ¡°Sister, go and see a doctor.¡± Worried that seeing a doctor¡¯s fees might cost a lot, Tang An waved her hand. ¡°I¡¯m probably just tired. I¡¯ll cook some porridgeter.¡± Tang Yuan walked towards the kitchen. ¡°Sister, go back to your room and rest. I¡¯ll cook porridge for you and take care of you today. If you¡¯re still feeling unwell tonight, we¡¯ll go to the doctor.¡± Tang Yuan knew that Tang An did not want to spend money. He did not know what was going on with Tang An either. Tang Yuan went to make porridge. Soon, it was ready. Tang An ate the porridge and did not vomit. Tang Yuan heaved a sigh of relief. Liu Dng came while Tang Yuan was washing the dishes. He did not see Tang An and asked Tang Yuan. ¡°Yuan, where¡¯s your sister?¡± Tang Yuan replied, ¡°My sister isn¡¯t feeling well today. She¡¯s resting in her room.¡± Liu Dng immediately became nervous. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why is she not feeling well?¡± Tang Yuan smiled. ¡°She¡¯s fine. She just vomited this morning. I¡¯ll stay at home to take care of her today.¡± Liu Dng was worried. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± Tang Yuan nodded. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Liu Dng knocked on the door and entered after getting permission from Tang An. She asked, slightly embarrassed. ¡°Why are you here today?¡± Liu Dng looked at Tang An, who looked sick and pale. ¡°An, are you feeling unwell?¡± Tang An blushed. ¡°Other than an upset stomach, I am fine.¡± Liu Dng was worried that Tang An would hold things back from him. He held Tang An¡¯s hand and said seriously, ¡°An, if you feel unwell, you have to tell me, understand?¡± Tang An nodded. ¡°I will.¡± She had umted eight lifetimes of good deeds to have such a good husband. Liu Dng¡¯s concern warmed Tang An¡¯s heart. Seeing that Tang An was fine, Liu Dng got up and went out. He took the hoe and said, ¡°Yuan, stay at home and take care of your sister. Leave thend to me.¡± Tang Yuan nodded. ¡°Okay, Brother-inw.¡± His brother-inw was really good. Liu Dng thought that since he was already here, he would plow thend and go back at night just in case Tang An felt unwell again this afternoon. After instructing Tang Yuan to take good care of Tang An, Liu Dng carried the hoe and left. What Liu Dng did not know was that a pair of eyes followed him until he was out of sight. Tang Yu closed the door, feeling uneasy. Why was Liu Dnging over more and more often? Chapter 238 - Showing Her Feelings

Chapter 238: Showing Her Feelings

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Tang Yu was so angry that her heart hurt. She clenched her fists and told herself to endure for a few more days. Since Liu Dng came over every day, he would soon realize that Tang An was pregnant. At the time, he would definitely re up. Madam Wu came out of the house and saw Tang Yu¡¯s dark expression. She frowned and asked. ¡°Is Liu Dng here again?¡± Tang Yu nodded. ¡°Mother, what do you think Tang An did to bewitch Liu Dng and make him treat her so well?¡± Tang An was not good-looking by any standards. Why was he so concerned about her and liked her so much? Tang Yu could not understand it. Tang An couldn¡¯tpare to her in terms of look and figure. What was more, Tang An was parentless and had a brother who needed support. Was Liu Dng blind? Neither could Madam Wu understand his preference. She said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. In any case, at the end of the day, you¡¯ll be the one marrying Liu Dng.¡± Tang Yu pursed her lips. Even her mother said so, she still didn¡¯t feel better. After Liu Dng disappeared from her sight, Tang Yu walked back to the kitchen. She was going to make some food and bring it to Liu Dng. Without Tang An around, she didn¡¯t believe Liu Dng would still ignore her. When his eyesnded on her, he would find how much better she was than his fiancee. Tang Yu prepared some food and left. At noon, Liu Dng was sitting by a rock to rest. ¡°Brother Liu.¡± Tang Yu cleared her throat and called out to Liu Dng sweetly. The weather was a little cold and there was no one around. It was the perfect opportunity. Liu Dng frowned when he heard the voice. It was Tang Yu, the daughter of Tang An¡¯s uncle and aunt. She was about the same age as Tang An. Tang Yu quickly walked up to Liu Dng. She squatted down and ced her knee on her chest to entuate her breasts. Even under the thick clothes, her figure was still visibly good. ¡°Brother Liu, you must be tired from working. Tang An and Tang Yuan are really bad. You are not even married yet, but they keep asking you to work for them. I really can¡¯t stand it.¡± Tang Yu said gently. She removed the cloth from the basket to show the delicious food she had prepared. ¡°Brother Liu, I made these. Try some.¡± This was the first time Liu Dng looked Tang Yu directly in the eyes. When Tang Yu met Liu Dng¡¯s gaze, her legs felt weak. She smiled, and for some reason, tears welled up in her eyes, as if she had been wronged. She said softly, ¡°Brother Liu.¡± Her sweet voice made Liu Dng shiver. His eyes were cold as he said, ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. Take these and go back.¡± Even if he was hungry, he only wanted to eat food made by Tang An. Seeing that Liu Dng treated her so indifferently, Tang Yu was a little displeased. She wiped the corners of her eyes and said, ¡°Brother Liu, do you have a misunderstanding about me? Did Tang An and Tang Yuan say something bad about me? You must not believe them. I¡¯m a good girl.¡± Liu Dng frowned. He looked at Tang Yu and had a terrifying guess. Tang Yu realized that Liu Dng was looking at her and immediately smiled. ¡°Brother Liu, I¡¯m really a good girl.¡± Liu Dng¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°What does it have to do with me whether you are a good girl or not? In my eyes, you¡¯re notparable to Tang An. Get lost.¡± At the thought that Tang Yu might be the woman who would harm Tang An, Liu Dng wanted to strangle this girl to death, let alone talk to her. Tang Yu did not expect Liu Dng to say that. She was stunned for a while before fighting back her tears and retorting angrily. ¡°Liu Dng, you¡¯ll regret it. Tang An can¡¯tpare to me. She¡¯s not worthy of beingpared to me.¡± Tang Yu took the basket and ran away. Liu Dng frowned and was no longer in the mood to plow. He had to go home and tell Liu Sanniang about this. He did not want to have anything to do with Tang Yu at all. Tang Yu returned home with a dark expression. She was so angry that her tears fell non-stop. After crying, Tang Yu went toin about it to Madam Wu. ¡°Mother, I am in agony. Even if their engagement is terminated, Liu Dng still won¡¯t like me.¡± Madam Wu frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why wouldn¡¯t Liu Dng like you? You¡¯re better than Tang An in every aspect. Why wouldn¡¯t he like you?¡± Her daughter was much better than Tang An. If Liu Dng liked Tang An, how could he not like her daughter? Tang Yu was ashamed and indignant. ¡°Mother, take me to see Granny Zhou. Let¡¯s find another way, okay?¡± Madam Wu was a little hesitant. Voodoo Doll was already too creepy for her to handle. Tang Yu cried and said, ¡°This is all fake. Even if the ten days are up, Tang An won¡¯t be able to give birth. No one will believe that she can get pregnant in ten days. This is useless.¡± Madam Wu was also a little helpless. ¡°How about you just forget Dng? Actually, Liu Eng is quite good too.¡± Madam Wu was about to persuade her when Tang Yu said in a sharp voice, ¡°No, I have to marry Liu Dng. Tang An is not qualified to take away what I want.¡± In Tang Yu¡¯s opinion, if she couldn¡¯t marry Liu Dng, it was equivalent to losing to Tang An. She didn¡¯t want to hear any persuasion. She had to marry Liu Dng. Tang Yu held Madam Wu¡¯s hand. ¡°Mother, I beg you. Granny Zhou is so capable. She must have another way.¡± Madam Wu thought for a moment. ¡°Alright, stop crying. I only have one daughter. How can I watch you suffer?¡± Tang Yu smiled. ¡°Mother, thank you.¡± Madam Wu quickly brought Tang Yu out. Madam Wu knew where Granny Zhou lived. Every time she went there, she would spend a lot of money. Thinking of this, her heart ached a little. However, in order to make her daughter happy, she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to spend more money. She knocked on the door. ¡°Granny Zhou, are you at home?¡± Granny Zhou said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Yes,e in.¡± This was the first time Tang Yu hade to such a ce. The house was very dark and there was a strange smell. It smelled like incense but not exactly so and gave off a sinister feeling. Chapter 239 - Put A Snake In Her

Chapter 239: Put A Snake In Her

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

After Tang Yu got used to the darkness, she saw what Granny Zhou looked like. She was an old woman who seemed to be extremely old. Madam Wu took out two taels of silver with a smile and ced them on the table. ¡°Granny Zhou, I need your help with something. Can you put something in her stomach? It¡¯ll be more real that way. Otherwise, no one would believe it.¡± Granny Zhou reached out her old hand and took the silver. ¡°Then what do you want her to give birth to?¡± Madam Wu was stunned. ¡°Can, can we still choose?¡± Tang Yu instantly imagined countless scenes in her mind. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Bugs, rats, snakes, and so on.¡± At the thought of countless insectsing out of Tang An¡¯s body, Tang Yu felt extremely excited. At the sight of her wife giving birth to a swarm of bugs, Liu Dng would definitely be disgusted and abandon her. Granny Zhou looked at Tang Yu coldly. Tang Yu looked at Granny Zhou and avoided her gaze in fright. Madam Wu smiled and said, ¡°Granny Zhou, don¡¯t joke with us. It doesn¡¯t matter what she gives birth to. Anything will do.¡± Granny Zhou lowered her eyes to conceal the viciousness in her eyes. Her voice was like that of a withered tree as she said, ¡°I¡¯m not joking. Other than humans, everything else is possible.¡± A virgin could not give birth to a human. Madam Wu felt her hair stand on end. How could a human give birth to bugs and reptiles? And Granny Zhou could actually make people give birth to those. This idea was too terrifying. Tang Yu was a little excited. ¡°Snake, I want her to give birth to a snake.¡± When the time came, she would get all the vigers to gather around to watch it. Granny Zhou looked at Tang Yu. ¡°Give me the voodoo doll.¡± Tang Yu immediately handed the doll over. Granny Zhou took the doll and stood up slowly with her walking stick. She turned around and entered the room behind her. Tang Yu and Madam Wu only heard the sound of bottles and jars nking. Then, Granny Zhou came out with the voodoo doll that had already turned ck. She handed it to Tang Yu and Madam Wu. ¡°It¡¯s done. In three days, the snake will be born. Catch the snake and send it to me.¡± Madam Wu was stunned. ¡°Catch, catch the snake¡­¡± She didn¡¯t have the courage to catch a snake that came out of a human. Granny Zhou looked at Tang Yu. ¡°It is fed with your blood essence. If you don¡¯t catch it and give it back to me, the consequences will be very serious.¡± A trace of ruthlessness shed across Tang Yu¡¯s eyes. ¡°It¡¯s just a snake. What¡¯s so scary about it. I¡¯ll catch it.¡± Granny Zhou nodded. ¡°You must send it to me.¡± Tang Yu nodded, but Madam Wu was a little worried. ¡°Granny Zhou, will there be an ident?¡± Granny Zhou smiled. ¡°It¡¯s best if there is none. Otherwise, the snake wille out of your daughter. Whether you want to use this method or not is up to you.¡± Madam Wu wanted to say no, but Tang Yu held the doll and said fiercely, ¡°Granny Zhou, you have work ethics and won¡¯t lie to us, right?¡± Tang Yu was not afraid. Granny Zhou was the one who performed the witchcraft. As long as she didn¡¯t turn around to help Tang An, nothing would go wrong. Granny Zhou smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, little girl. I value work ethics more than anything else.¡± Tang Yu pulled Madam Wu. ¡°Mother, let¡¯s go back.¡± It was almost dark. Madam Wu couldn¡¯t help but think that if her daughter was engaged to Liu Dng, they would be able to stay at the Liu family¡¯s house for a night. She heard that Madam Wei was a chef and was good at cooking. Madam Wu pulled Tang Yu and said, ¡°Yu, when you marry Liu Dng, you have to work hard and get pregnant as soon as possible. I heard that Liu Dng¡¯s mother, Madam Wei, is a good cook. When the timees, you can get her to cook for you. Liu Dng¡¯s sister is not married either. At that time, the entire family will center around you and I will alsoe to take care of you.¡± Tang Yu smiled shyly. ¡°When youe, I won¡¯t let you do the chores. You just have to sit back and enjoy the food my mother-inw makes for you.¡± Madam Wu nodded. ¡°Okay, okay.¡± This was exactly what she wanted. Tang Yu smiled. She had never been to the Liu family before. Anyway, it was already dark. If they wanted to go home, they had to travel at night and it was dangerous to do so. Tang Yu thought for a moment and said, ¡°Mother, let¡¯s go to the Liu family. We¡¯re rtives with them now. It¡¯s not inappropriate to stay there for a night.¡± She could also get Madam Wei to cook something for them to eat. Madam Wu thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡± The person who would marry Liu Dng in the future would definitely be Tang Yu. In the future, they would be inws. Even now, they were considered rtives. With that thought in mind, Madam Wu asked around to find out where Willow Alley was. When Liu Dng returned home, Madam Wei was cooking and Liu Sanniang was making clothes in her room. Liu Dng knocked on the door. ¡°Sanniang, I have something to tell you.¡± Liu Sanniang put down the needle. ¡°Come in.¡± When Liu Dng came in, Liu Sanniang said, ¡°Did you find something?¡± Liu Dng nodded and frowned. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I just feel something strange. Tang An¡¯s uncle and aunt have a daughter called Tang Yu. She¡¯s about the same age as Tang An. Today, I was plowing thend when she came to give food to me and said something strange.¡± Liu Dng¡¯s face darkened. When he thought of what Tang Yu said, he could not help but feel angry. Liu Sanniang looked at Liu Dng¡¯s dark face. ¡°Brother, you¡­¡± Just as Liu Sanniang was about to speak, she heard a knock on the door outside the courtyard. At the same time, a shout was heard. ¡°Is this where Liu Dng lives?¡± Before the Liu family could respond, another voice was heard. ¡°Brother Liu, are you home?¡± Liu Dng¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Why are Tang Yu and her mother at our house?¡± Hearing Tang Yu¡¯s voice, Liu Dng felt ufortable and had a strange urge to hit her. Outside, Liu Eng heard a knock and went to open it. ¡°Who is it?¡± When he opened the door, Tang Yu and Madam Wu looked at Liu Eng and knew that they were in the right ce. Liu Eng scratched his head. He had an impression of these two people. They were his future sister-inw¡¯s rtives. Madam Wu looked at Liu Eng and smiled. ¡°Eng, where¡¯s your eldest brother and your mother?¡± Madam Wei came out of the kitchen. ¡°What¡­ brought you here?¡± Madam Wei did not have a good impression of Madam Wu. If not for the sake of the fact that they were rted to Tang An, she would have chased the two of them out. Tang Yu went forward and held Madam Wei¡¯s arm. ¡°Auntie Wei, we came to town for something today. It¡¯s already dark and we don¡¯t have anywhere to stay. We¡¯re rtives now, so we thought we¡¯d drop in to see you.¡± Madam Wei retracted her hand ufortably. ¡°Take a seat then.¡± Chapter 240 - There’s Something In My Stomach

Chapter 240: There¡¯s Something In My Stomach

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Madam Wu smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Tang Yu leaned against Madam Wei. ¡°Auntie Wei, I heard that you¡¯re a good cook. I want to see it. Can you teach me?¡± Madam Wei frowned. This was really too annoying. She wanted to reject her, but they were after all rted in some way now. When Tang Yu saw Liu Dng and Liu Sannianging out. Tang Yu¡¯s eyes lit up as she said, ¡°Brother Liu.¡± Liu Dng did not look at Tang Yu. He walked straight out while saying to Madam Wei, ¡°Mother, I need to go out. I have something to do.¡± Madam Wei nodded. ¡°Come back early.¡± Tang Yu bit her lip. It must be because of Tang An. When she was gone, Liu Dng would definitely like her. Liu Sanniang looked at Tang Yu and looked away calmly. She walked towards Madam Wei and held her arm. ¡°Mother, let me help you.¡± Before Tang Yu could speak, Madam Wei pulled Liu Sanniang into the kitchen. Liu Eng chuckled. ¡°Please sit down. I¡¯ll go and see why my father isn¡¯t back yet.¡± After saying that, Liu Eng left. With displeasure written all across her face, Madam Wu instructed. ¡°Yu, Madam Wei is not easy to deal with. Listen to me. Don¡¯t be in a hurry to be the boss of this house. Even if you get married, you have to be obedient. Once you get pregnant, you will automatically be the boss.¡± Tang Yu nodded. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. I know what to do. Go and sit down. I¡¯ll go to the kitchen to take a look.¡± Madam Wu nodded. Madam Wu also wanted to look around the house, so she went to the main hall. Tang Yu walked towards the kitchen and watched as Madam Wei and Liu Sanniang cut the meat. Madam Wei cut the meat while Liu Sanniang sprinkled flour on it. Tang Yu smiled and said, ¡°Auntie, Third Sister, the steamed meat you are making looks delicious. I¡¯m already drooling.¡± Madam Wei¡¯s hand paused for a moment. She really wanted to chase Tang Yu out. She spoke as if they were making it especially for her. Liu Sanniang nced at Tang Yu who had tidied her hair and was smiling at Liu Sanniang. Tang Yu was extremely cocky. She was not afraid of looking someone straight in the eyes. She thought that there would be a trace of shame or envy on Liu Sanniang¡¯s face, but there wasn¡¯t. Liu Sanniang looked at her for a while before looking away. Tang Yu felt a little ufortable. After looking at her for so long, Liu Sanniang was supposed to praise her for being good-looking. How rude. Liu Sanniangid out the steamed meatyer byyer. After examining Tang Yu¡¯s face, she knew that Tang Yu was the woman who had brought danger to Tang An. Madam Wei could not be bothered to look at Tang Yu. For some reason, she did not like her and couldn¡¯t even stand the sight of her. Madam Wei did not know why Liu Sanniang invited Tang An and Tang Yuan over. At thest minute, they decided to add a few more dishes. They made steamed meat, sweet and sour pork, twice-cooked pork, steamed egg, and a braised fish. Tang Yu drooled, thinking to herself that Madam Wei was really good at cooking. When she was pregnant in the future, she would be able tomand her to make all kinds of dishes. Tang Yu wanted to get close to Liu Sanniang, but Liu Sanniang treated her with indifference. When the food was ready, Liu Eng and Mr. Liu returned. Madam Wu smiled. ¡°Inw, you¡¯re still so busy.¡± Mr. Liu looked at Madam Wei and replied casually. ¡°Yes.¡± Madam Wei did not like Madam Wu, so he naturally would not be too enthusiastic towards her. Madam Wu could feel the coldness of this family. She thought to herself that she had to endure it for now because there would be plenty of chances where she could retaliate. Liu Dng came with Tang An on his back. He looked furious, and Tang Yuan had to run to keep up. Tang An¡¯s face was pale, and her voice was trembling. ¡°Dng, there¡¯s something in my stomach.¡± Liu Dng replied in a deep voice, ¡°I know.¡± Tang Yuan¡¯s face was also pale, and he was very afraid. ¡°Brother-inw, the doctor can cure my sister.¡± Tang Yuan was really scared that his sister¡¯s engagement would be canceled. If Liu Dng canceled the engagement, his sister would really be finished. Tang An was the most afraid. She bit her lip so hard that it bled to try to stop herself from crying. ¡°Dng, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. Do you believe me?¡± A woman with something in her stomach, and she was still unmarried. This was simply a disaster. Liu Dng suppressed his anger. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. This is abnormal. Someone wants to harm you.¡± Seeing that they were almost home, Liu Dng panted and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much.¡± Tang An¡¯s tears fell and she sniffed. Her stomach was bulging as if something was moving inside. It seemed as if she was pregnant. She didn¡¯t know what it was like to be pregnant. She had only seen the pregnant women in the vige whose stomachs grew bigger over time. When she realized she might be pregnant, she wanted to die. She didn¡¯t want to see Liu Dng and didn¡¯t have the courage to face him. When Liu Dng came to look for her, she did not even dare to look at him. Liu Dng did not say anything. He carried her on his back and left. She was afraid that Liu Dng would abandon her, but he did not. His trust in her made Tang An cry. Tang An swore in her heart that if she was lucky enough to get through this, she would live and die with this man. No matter what happened, she would never leave him. Liu Dng carried Tang An into the courtyard. Liu Sanniang had alreadye out. When he saw her, Liu Dng said, ¡°Sanniang, there¡¯s something in Tang An¡¯s stomach.¡± Liu Sanniang grabbed Tang An¡¯s hand and gave her strength. Tang An looked at Liu Sanniang without batting an eye. Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten in a long time, right? Let¡¯s eat first.¡± Tang An looked into her eyes and was a little confused. Liu Sanniang seemed to know everything. Tang Yuan was also very confused. Only when Liu Sanniang touched his head did he feel a little embarrassed. This sister¡¯s smile was really warm. It was as if it could soothe the uneasiness and fear in his heart. Tang An could feel that the strange feeling in her stomach was gone. She looked at Liu Sanniang and seemed to understand something. Chapter 241 - An Eye For An Eye

Chapter 241: An Eye For An Eye

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Liu Dng held Tang An¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Listen to Sanniang. Let¡¯s eat first.¡± When Liu Dng led Tang An in, Madam Wu¡¯s smile froze. Tang Yu bit her lip and was so aggrieved that she wanted to cry. What did Liu Dng mean? Why did he bring Tang An and Tang Yuan here? Madam Wei smiled. ¡°Tang An, Tang Yuan, I made your favorite food. Come and try it.¡± Liu Dng and Tang An sat together. At first, Tang Yuan wasn¡¯t in the mood to eat, but Liu Sanniang kept giving him food. He nced at Liu Sanniang and she smiled. Slowly, he felt much more at ease. Liu Eng did not say anything and ate silently. In no time, they finished their meal. Liu Eng went to wash the dishes. Madam Wu felt humiliated. Knowing that they were here, Liu Dng still went to fetch Tang An and Tang Yuan. What did he mean? Tang Yu did not eat much. She looked at Tang An hatefully and gritted her teeth. When she felt a movement in her stomach, Tang Yu¡¯s face turned pale. She subconsciously reached out to touch her stomach and the movement was gone. That strange feeling just now was probably just her imagination. However, just as Tang Yu wasforting herself, that movement came back. This time, it was more real and intense. Tang Yu cried out in fright. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Madam Wu was shocked. ¡°Yu, what happened?¡± Tang Yu was about to cry. Her hands were trembling. She could feel that the thing in her stomach was moving. It was real, not her imagination. Tang Yu¡¯s voice was trembling as she said, ¡°Mother, there¡¯s something in my stomach.¡± Madam Wu did not understand what she meant and asked. ¡°What is it?¡± Tang Yu¡¯s entire body began to tremble. ¡°My stomach, something is moving in my stomach.¡± Mr. Liu and Madam Wei were confused. They did not know what Tang Yu was talking about. Madam Wu¡¯s face turned pale though. She could not help but look at Tang An and then at Tang Yu. How could this be? Even if something was happening, it should be in Tang An¡¯s stomach. Tang Yu¡¯s body was trembling violently. She grabbed Madam Wu¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Mother, save me. Something is really moving.¡± Tang Yu fell off the stool and Madam Wu knelt beside her. Madam Wu ced her hand on it and felt something rolling inside. This frightened her. Madam Wei frowned. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± She looked at her daughter and was about to ask her to take a look when Liu Sanniang gave Madam Wei a reassuring look. Madam Wei looked at Liu Dng and saw that he was suppressing his anger. She immediately understood that this was not a coincidence. Tang An was panicking. She looked at Liu Dng and then at Liu Sanniang. ¡°This¡­¡± Liu Dng held Tang An¡¯s hand and said calmly, ¡°She¡¯s just reaping what she has sown.¡± Tang An¡¯s heart tightened. Did he mean her big stomach was caused by them? Tang Yuan¡¯s face turned pale. He clenched his fists and looked at Tang Yu and Madam Wu coldly. When Madam Wu heard Liu Dng¡¯s words, she quickly understood what was going on. She was instantly furious. ¡°Liu Dng, what did you do to my daughter? You better save her quickly. Otherwise, if anything happens to my daughter, I will definitely not let your family off.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Madam Wu calmly. ¡°Don¡¯t you know what¡¯s going on?¡± Tang Yu was actually just experiencing an illusion. Liu Sanniang had transferred Tang An¡¯s feelings to her. Madam Wu¡¯s pupils constricted. She looked away and stammered. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Liu Sanniang suddenly squatted down. She grabbed Madam Wu¡¯s hand and released her power to envelop her. She crumbled Madam Wu¡¯s mental defense in a second and enveloped her like a dark cloud. She looked at Madam Wu coldly and watched her tremble and struggle. Liu Sanniang slowly said, ¡°In three days, the snake will be born, right?¡± The redness on Madam Wu¡¯s face quickly faded, reced by paleness. She did not know how to describe her current feelings. This feeling was the most terrifying one she ever experienced in her life. She felt that in front of Liu Sanniang, she had no secrets. The embarrassment of having all her secrets seen through made her eager to escape from Liu Sanniang¡¯s grip. Liu Sanniang let go and Madam Wu started panting heavily. ¡°Snake! Auntie¡­ why are you doing this to me? What have I done to you and Uncle to deserve this treatment?¡± Tang An could barely stand still upon this realization. She didn¡¯t expect that such a terrifying thing would happen to her and most of all, it was done by people closest to her. Her parents were gone, and her uncle and aunt upied the fields in the name of taking care of her. But she endured it all. When Madam Wu ordered her around and took things from her house at will, she endured that also. She had never thought of resisting. Seeing her stomach grow bigger day by day and feeling the movement inside, Tang An was constantly in a panic state and even wanted to end her life. Now that she knew that it was done by her aunt and cousin, Tang An felt as if her heart had been stabbed. Tang Yu gritted her teeth and looked at Tang An with hatred in her eyes. ¡°How dare you question us? You asked for it.¡± Tang An choked with emotions. ¡°I¡­ I asked for it?¡± Tang Yuan gritted his teeth. ¡°Sister, I¡¯ll never acknowledge them as my family again. They are animals, not my family.¡± Tang Yu cried. ¡°You¡¯re animals. You know that I like Liu Dng too, but you still want to marry him. Why? Why?¡± Tang An was struck dumb. So, this was the reason why they harmed her. Liu Dng hugged Tang An. Tang An looked at Liu Dng and gritted her teeth. ¡°Why can¡¯t I? If he likes me, I can.¡± Tang Yu revealed a resentful look. ¡°You can¡¯tpare to me in any way. You¡¯re not worthy of Liu Dng at all.¡± Madam Wei was so angry that sheughed. ¡°It¡¯s up to you whether she¡¯s worthy or not. Who are you? If my son really likes a woman like you, I¡¯ll beat him up.¡± When Madam Wei said that, Madam Wu was dumbfounded. With a disgusted expression, Madam Wei continued. ¡°Although Tang An and Tang Yuan don¡¯t have parents anymore, I, Wei Shiyu, will make this clear today ¨C if you dare to bully them again in the future, I will teach you a lesson.¡± Chapter 242 - Why Are You So Weak?

Chapter 242: Why Are You So Weak?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Madam Wu was so angry that her chest kept heaving. She pointed at Madam Wei with a trembling hand. ¡°You, you¡­¡± Tang Yu was about to go crazy. She could not ept that the Liu family was so protective of Tang An. She stood up with difficulty. She looked at Tang An resentfully and then at Liu Dng intively. ¡°I won¡¯t let you have a good life.¡± With that, Tang Yu pulled Madam Wu up. ¡°Mother, let¡¯s go.¡± Madam Wu knew that the most urgent thing now was not to waste time with the Liu family, but to find Granny Zhou and get rid of the snake in Tang Yu¡¯s stomach. Liu Sanniang reached out and grabbed Tang Yu. ¡°Give it to me.¡± Tang Yu looked at Liu Sanniang hatefully. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. What snake? Are you crazy?¡± After saying that, Tang Yu wanted to push Liu Sanniang away. Liu Eng entered the house with a cold face and closed the door. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. If you don¡¯t give us an exnation today, you won¡¯t be able to set your foot outside.¡± Liu Eng looked at Tang Yu. ¡°I¡¯m warning you, you better behave yourself. I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re a woman or not. If I don¡¯t like you, I¡¯ll still beat you up.¡± Liu Eng felt like he was a hero. He had been listening outside for a while without washing the dishes and was shocked to find how vicious Madam Wu and Tang Yu were. If they wanted to leave, they had to ask if he, Liu Eng, agreed. Madam Wu held back her anger. ¡°There¡¯s really nothing.¡± Liu Eng interrupted Madam Wu. ¡°Sure, if there¡¯s really nothing, stay here for three days before leaving.¡± Wasn¡¯t the snake going to be born in three days? As soon as they were asked to stay for three days, Tang Yu and Madam Wu turned pale. Tang Yu almost broke down. She took out a doll from her sleeve and threw it on the ground. ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you. Are you satisfied now? Is that enough?¡± Tang An picked it up and looked at the doll. She felt her blood run cold. Behind the cloth was her name. Liu Sanniang let go of Tang Yu and walked to Tang An¡¯s side. She took a look at the doll. The doll was filled with resentment. She chanted the Rebirth Mantra to exorcize the resentment. The doll turned blue, and one could clearly see the dried blood on it. Madam Wu and Tang Yu¡¯s faces were pale. They looked at Liu Sanniang as if they had seen a ghost. Liu Sanniang released her power into the doll and handed it to Madam Wei. ¡°Mother, burn it.¡± Liu Sanniang held Tang An¡¯s hand and released her power. She opened her mouth and chanted the scriptures in a low voice. There was resentment in Tang An¡¯s body. This resentment was very strong and would devour Tang An¡¯s life force. Three dayster, it would be strong enough toe out of Tang An. After exorcizing the resentment in Tang An¡¯s body, Liu Sanniang looked at Tang Yu and asked coldly. ¡°Do you know what this snake will do?¡± Tang Yu did not dare to look into Liu Sanniang¡¯s eyes. She didn¡¯t want to hear it either. Liu Sanniang said slowly, ¡°This snake will suck away Tang An¡¯s life force. When the snake is born, Tang An will die.¡± Madam Wu was shocked. ¡°She will die? That¡¯s not what Granny Zhou said.¡± Tang Yu bit her lip and lowered her eyes. Even if she knew, she would still do it. But now, what she needed to do the most was make sure Tang An wouldn¡¯t cut ties with them. Tang Yu knelt down and cried. ¡°An, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault. I was jealous that you found a good husband. Please forgive me, okay?¡± Tang An¡¯s body trembled and tears welled up in her eyes. She did not dare to imagine what would have happened to her in three days without Liu Dng and Liu Sanniang. If she died, what would happen to Yuan? Tang An felt terrible. She did not want to believe that Tang Yu was so vicious. After all, they were very close first cousins and had grown up together. Tang Yuan was very worried that Tang An would be soft-hearted. He pushed Tang Yu away fiercely. ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to be forgiven. Sister, you can¡¯t let them go. They almost killed you.¡± Tang Yu was pushed to the ground. She cried and crawled to Tang An. ¡°An, it¡¯s all my fault. You know that I¡¯m proud and arrogant. You¡¯ve never been better than me since you were young, but as long as you marry Liu Dng, you¡¯ll be better than me in the future. I like Liu Dng too. I probably just lost my mind. Please forgive me!¡± Liu Dng frowned. Tang An choked. ¡°If you knew I was going to die, would you still do it?¡± Tang Yu shook her head. ¡°If I knew that, I wouldn¡¯t have done it. I just don¡¯t want you to marry Liu Dng, but I don¡¯t want you to die.¡± Tang Yuan said angrily, ¡°Sister, if you forgive them, I don¡¯t want to see you for the rest of my life. Even if you won¡¯t die, your life will still be ruined. Living a ruined life is worse than dying! They never wanted to take your life, but they wanted you to live a life worse than death.¡± Tang Yuan¡¯s words hit the nail and made Tang An feel suffocated. Tang Yu exined while crying. ¡°I was possessed by jealousy.¡± Madam Wu was also sobbing. ¡°An, please forgive us. We really didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Tang An bit her lip. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to forgive them, but if she didn¡¯t forgive them, she would also feel terrible. Her heart was torn in two. Madam Wei was furious as she watched. ¡°Why are you hesitating? How can you forgive people like them? I¡¯m really¡­¡± Madam Wei was disappointed. Was it really good for such a weak woman to be her eldest daughter-inw? People wanted her to live a life worse than death, but she still wanted to forgive them. If she gave birth in the future, would she also bring her child up into a person like her? Tang An lowered her head in shame. Liu Sanniang held her hand and could sense the memories that were shing past Tang An¡¯s mind at this moment. Liu Sanniang slowly said, ¡°I saw a dying man. He was about to die, but he was worried about his children. He handed his children to his trusted brother.¡± Liu Sanniang released her power and enveloped the house, letting everyone feel the pain Tang An was experiencing. Liu Sanniang did not want Madam Wei to change her opinion of Tang An because of this since this matter concerned the harmony of the Liu family. She shared what she sensed with Mr. Liu and the others. The man was already seriously ill. When he was about to die, his eyes were filled with reluctance to part with his children. His son and daughter were still young. How could he rest in peace? He touched his daughter¡¯s hair and wiped away the tears on her face. ¡°An, I¡¯ve already told your uncle and aunt to take good care of you and Yuan.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my fault that I can¡¯t bring you two up myself. After I leave, you have to be a good girl. After all, your uncle and aunt are not your parents, so you have to be more sensible. If you behave well, they won¡¯t treat you too badly.¡± Chapter 243 - The Words He Didn’t Say

Chapter 243: The Words He Didn¡¯t Say

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

The man¡¯s breath was very weak. He spoke with difficulty, as if he was about to die any moment. Tang An¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. She nodded and promised firmly. ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be obedient. I¡¯ll endure it. I¡¯ll take good care of Yuan. Go reunite with Mother. Don¡¯t worry about us.¡± The man let out a long sigh and said in a low voice, ¡°Blood is thicker than water. You have to be filial to your uncle and auntie¡­ but if¡­¡± The man¡¯s voice trailed off. In the end, his voice became inaudible. The man raised his hand as if he wanted to touch Tang An. His eyes suddenly lost all signs of vitality. No matter how unwilling he was, he could not fight death. Liu Sanniang retracted her strength. Madam Wei came back to her senses and her eyes were red with tears. She sighed. Tang An had always kept her promise and remembered that blood is thicker than water. Her uncle and aunt were the closest people to her, but they were the ones stabbing her in the back. Madam Wei only felt deep heartache for Tang An and anger towards Madam Wu and Tang Maosheng. How could they do that? Liu Dng did not speak. Instead, he held Tang An¡¯s hand tighter. He hoped that this way, Tang An would feel that he was by her side and she could rely on him. Tang An burst into tears. Madam Wu looked at Liu Sanniang and revealed a horrified look. Tang Yu cried. ¡°An, Uncle is right. Blood is thicker than water. Please forgive us. We¡¯ll be a loving family in the future. I won¡¯t be jealous of you anymore.¡± This was the first time Liu Eng had experienced such a strange thing. It was quite ufortable. He was also a little curious. A crazy idea popped up in his mind. He wanted to find his sister to read his fortune. Liu Sanniang let go and said slowly, ¡°Tang An, do you want to know what your father didn¡¯t finish saying?¡± Tang An looked up at Liu Sanniang. She knew that Liu Sanniang had extraordinary ability. She choked and said, ¡°I want to know.¡± When her father passed away, she knew that no one could protect her and her brother anymore. She had never forgotten hisst words that blood is thicker than water. Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°Give me something he left for you.¡± Tang An looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°I left it at home.¡± Her father just left some trinkets. She would take them out when she missed him. Tang Yuan interrupted in a low voice. ¡°Sister Tang, I have a copper coin that my father gave to me.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. Tang Yuan immediately took out a copper coin from his pocket. Liu Sanniang held the copper coin and released her power to gather Mr. Tang¡¯s remaining spiritual sense. He passed away from a serious illness and left behind a pair of children. His life and death were irreversible, but how could he rest in peace knowing that his children were going to be parentless? The remaining spiritual sense was attached to this small item. Liu Sanniang gathered the scattered spiritual senses and made them appear. The man¡¯s figure gradually appeared under the dimmplight. Tang An¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Father.¡± Tang Yuan rubbed his eyes and looked at the figure in front of him in disbelief. ¡°Ah¡­ ghost, ghost¡­¡± Madam Wu screamed and wanted to run out, but Liu Eng pushed her back. Tang Yu hugged Madam Wu and was terrified. ¡°Mother, help¡­¡± The man looked back at Madam Wu and Tang Yu and sighed. He looked at Tang An. ¡°An, you¡¯ve grown up.¡± The man then looked at Tang Yuan. ¡°Yuan has grown up too.¡± Tang An and Tang Yuan knelt down. She wanted to reach out to touch the man, but her hand passed through the figure. Liu Sanniang¡¯s expression was solemn as she said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance to finish what you didn¡¯t finish. When you go, everything will go with you.¡± The man bowed to Liu Sanniang. ¡°Buddha is merciful.¡± The man turned to look at Tang An. He reached out his hand as if he wanted to touch his daughter, but he couldn¡¯t touch anything. He sighed and said, ¡°An, it¡¯s all my fault for not being able to raise you. If Uncle and Aunt care about you, then treat them as your parents. If they don¡¯t care about you, then you should be strong and independent. You have twenty acres ofnd at home. If you can¡¯t grow it all, you can rent it to others. If you fall seriously ill, you can sell a few acres. When you grow up and have money, you can buy thend back. My illness has exhausted all the money I had. I couldn¡¯t leave anything to you but my children, I know you are blessed by heaven.¡± Tang Yuan was choked with emotions. ¡°Father¡­¡± Tang An cried until she almost fainted. The man¡¯s figure had already started to fade. He turned around and looked at Madam Wu, his voice mixed with anger. ¡°I was wrong about them¡­ They don¡¯t deserve to be your family.¡± As the man¡¯s figure faded away, Tang An looked around, shouting madly. ¡°Father, don¡¯t go.¡± Liu Dng¡¯s heart ached. He looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Sanniang, can you¡­¡± Before Liu Dng could finish, Liu Sanniang said, ¡°No.¡± Liu Dng also knew that it was impossible. He just felt too bad for Tang An. Liu Sanniang looked at Madam Wu and Tang Yu indifferently. ¡°Even if Tang An forgives you, you won¡¯t be grateful or repentant. The selfishness and jealousy in your heart is already like a raging fire which is burning your soul. Anyone can have a better life than you, but not Tang An.¡± Tang Yu and Liu Sanniang looked at each other. She felt that she had been seen through. Tang Yu closed her eyes and screamed. ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense. You are lying.¡± Madam Wu hugged Tang Yu and looked at Liu Sanniang angrily. ¡°What tricks did you use? I didn¡¯t expect a young girl like you to be full of nonsense.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Madam Wu and Tang Yu coldly. Liu Eng rolled up his sleeves. ¡°You old wretch, what did you say?¡± Liu Eng clenched his fists and flexed his muscles. If Madam Wu dared to say it again, he would hit her. Madam Wu was shocked. She wailed. ¡°Someone, help! This family wants to kill me.¡± Madam Wei was furious. ¡°Who wants to kill? Let¡¯s go to the government office to settle the matter.¡± Madam Wei hated people who talked nonsense the most. She was the one who did all the bad things, but she cried louder than anyone else. Madam Wu straightened her neck. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to kill us, why do you not allow us to go?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t repent, you¡¯ll regret it for the rest of your life,¡± Liu Sanniang frowned and said, looking at Tang Yu. Chapter 244 - Don’t Ever Forgive Them

Chapter 244: Don¡¯t Ever Forgive Them

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Tang Yu lowered her eyes and did not speak to Liu Sanniang. She just bit her lips hard to the point of bleeding. But Liu Sanniang did not look at Tang Yu again. Tang An took a deep breath. ¡°I won¡¯t forgive you. From now on, we have nothing to do with your family. Auntie, remember this. I don¡¯t want to argue with you over this matter. Now onwards, I won¡¯t give you anything that belongs to my family, and my brother and I won¡¯t take anything from you either.¡± Tang Yuan hugged Tang An and said, ¡°Sister.¡± Tang An stroked his head and reassured him. ¡°We don¡¯t need them. We can rely on each other.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded at Liu Eng who opened the door. Madam Wu held Tang Yu and they staggered out. Madam Wei sighed sadly. ¡°An, sleep with Sanniang tonight. Dng, take care of Yuan.¡± Liu Dng nodded. Liu Sanniang nodded too. Tang An looked at Liu Sanniang with gratitude. After washing up, Tang An calmed down. At night, she couldn¡¯t help but ask Liu Sanniang. ¡°Sanniang, what did you mean when you said thest few words to Tang Yu?¡± Liu Sanniang said, ¡°She will pay for her evildoings.¡± Tang An bit her lip. After a while, she spoke up with difficulty. ¡°Sanniang, is there any way to fix it? I¡­¡± From the bottom of her heart, Tang An did not want Tang Yu to suffer. Before Tang An could finish, Liu Sanniang stopped her and answered slowly. ¡°It¡¯s not something that you and I can interfere with. She chose evil.¡± Tang An sighed. That was her cousin after all. She had no parents. No matter what, she should not be the one hated by Tang Yu because it was not worth it. Tang Yu¡¯s parents were both alive and were very protective of her. Her future should be bright and her life would surely be better than Tang An. But why did Tang Yu hate her? Tang An would never understand what Tang Yu was thinking because they weren¡¯t birds of the same feather. Tang An could not understand why Tang Yu was so extreme. By the same token, Tang Yu could not understand why Tang An, who was always below her, was blessed with such a good marriage. In Tang Yu¡¯s eyes, Tang An should be miserable for the rest of her life. She should marry an old man and live in misery. Only then would Tang Yu be happy. Tang An was not worthy of Liu Dng. It was not that Liu Dng was amazing, but she could not bear to see Tang An live a good life. In any case, Tang An was not qualified to enjoy good things. When Tang Yu and Madam Wu returned home in the middle of the night, they opened the door and heard Tang Maosheng¡¯s panicked voice. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t kill me. Don¡¯t¡­¡± Only then did Madam Wu realize that Tang Maosheng was not sleeping on the bed. Instead, he was hiding under the table, trembling. ¡°Maosheng, what¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t scare me.¡± Madam Wu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She was really frightened. Tang Maosheng was her husband and the pir of the family. If anything happened to him, how could she live? Hearing Madam Wu¡¯s voice, Tang Maosheng came out from under the table. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you.¡± Madam Wu patted her chest. ¡°Why were you hiding under the table? You look like you¡¯ve seen a ghost.¡± Madam Wu¡¯s hair stood on its ends. She had seen a ghost today. She did not expect that the girl from the Liu family was a psychic and was quite capable. Thinking of this, Madam Wu felt a chill down her spine and looked around in fear. Tang Maosheng did not look too good either. He patted Madam Wu twice. ¡°Shut up. Don¡¯t you know a witch called Granny Zhou? Go and get her toe over tomorrow morning. I, I¡­ I saw my brother.¡± Tang Maosheng felt a chill run down his spine. He was about to sleep when he suddenly felt a gust of wind. Upon opening his eyes, he saw his deceased brother standing by the bed, looking at him. He immediately knelt down and begged for mercy. He felt really guilty. At that time, all he could think of was that he failed to keep the promise he had made, so when he saw the deceased, how could he not be terrified? Madam Wu¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Son¡­ our son.¡± The entire family rushed to Tang Fei¡¯s room to check in on him. Tang Fei was sleeping soundly. When he was suddenly woken up by themotion, he red up. ¡°What are you doing? You crazy people.¡± Madam Wu heaved a sigh of relief and went forward to hug Tang Fei. Tang Fei waved his hand. ¡°Get out. I want to sleep. I¡¯m sleepy.¡± After leaving the room, Madam Wu asked what was going on. Tang Maosheng said while trembling. He was so scared that he almost peed his pants, but the figure he saw disappeared quickly. He got up and opened the door, only to see that the figure was still in the courtyard. Tang Maosheng closed the door in fear and begged for mercy. He did not even dare to sleep and hid under the table to pray. Madam Wu sighed and told Tang Maosheng about what happened at the Liu family. In a fit of anger, Tang Maosheng pped Madam Wu. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. Now we are all suffering from your evildoings. Fortunately, An doesn¡¯t intend to retaliate. Otherwise, our daughter wouldn¡¯t be able to get married.¡± Tang Yu touched her stomach. The strange feeling had disappeared. She knew that this was done by Liu Sanniang. Hearing Tang Maosheng¡¯s words, she felt another surge of irrepressible hatred. ¡°If I can¡¯t crush Tang An under my feet, I¡¯d rather not get married for the rest of my life.¡± Tang Maosheng raised his hand. ¡°You stupid girl. I raised you up not so that you can¡¯t die a spinster! Let me tell you, not only do you have to marry, but you also have to obtain a better marriage than Tang An.¡± Looking at Tang Yu¡¯s bubbly face, Tang Maosheng couldn¡¯t bring himself to hit her. He could hit Madam Wu, but he could not hit Tang Yu. Madam Wu covered her face and cried angrily. ¡°Tang Maosheng, you bastard. You have the balls to hit me but you don¡¯t have the guts to dig your brother¡¯s grave. You useless prick.¡± Madam Wu¡¯s cries made Tang Maosheng more rational. His voice softened as he said, ¡°Alright, alright, stop talking. Now what we need to do is to think about how to find a good marriage for our daughter.¡± Tang Yu was filled with hatred. ¡°I¡¯m not getting married.¡± She ran to her room and broke down crying. Tang Maosheng frowned. Madam Wu had been pped, so she was naturally in a bad mood. Tang Maosheng was in an even worse mood. Now that things had turned out this way, he did not get any benefits. At this moment, he still had lingering fear and did not dare to say what he shouldn¡¯t. This was the first time he had seen a ghost in his life. Madam Wu cursed intermittently, but he ignored her. Early the next morning, Tang An and Tang Yuan went back without staying for breakfast. Madam Wei asked Liu Dng to send them back. Chapter 245 - Taking Back What Belongs To The Siblings

Chapter 245: Taking Back What Belongs To The Siblings

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

When they returned home, Tang An knocked at her uncle¡¯s door. Madam Wu opened the door and her face darkened when she saw Tang An standing there. She was about to close the door when she saw Liu Dng behind Tang An. His expression was dark. Madam Wu said angrily, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to cut ties with us? Why are you here then?¡± Tang An said calmly, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m here to get the grain. Uncle and Aunt upied two acres of thend that belongs to me and agreed to give us 20% of the yield. You¡¯ve never given us any grain in the past, but this year, I won¡¯t let you get away with it.¡± Madam Wu was furious. ¡°Tang An, you¡¯re getting bold, aren¡¯t you?¡± Tang An looked at Madam Wu coldly. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m getting bold. I don¡¯t care about anything now. Not only will you have to give me the grain, but from next year on, we¡¯ll take back thend as well. In the future, our family will have nothing to do with yours.¡± Madam Wu looked at Tang An and could not believe that she was the one who said that. She was extremely unwilling. Tang Maosheng also came out of the house and looked at Tang An with a dark expression. Tang Maosheng said, ¡°An, I¡¯m your uncle. If you do this, you¡¯ll disappoint me.¡± Tang An looked at Tang Maosheng. ¡°Uncle, you said that I will disappoint you. What about you? Before my father died, he entrusted you to take care of me and Yuan for the sake of kinship. What have you done? How much grain have you given us in the past few years?¡± Tang Maosheng couldn¡¯t restrain his anger. ¡°How can you talk to me like that? Did I starve you to death? Tang An, Tang An, is your heart ck now? You siblings can¡¯t handle so muchnd, so I helped you out of kindness, but you used me like this. ¡± Tang An said sarcastically, ¡°Thank you for your ¡®help¡¯ all these years. From now on, we won¡¯t burden you anymore.¡± With a forced smile,Tang Maosheng said, ¡°An, that¡¯s not what I meant. I¡¯m just worried that you and Yuan won¡¯t be able to take care of so muchnd.¡± Tang Yuan looked up at Liu Dng and said loudly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. My brother-inw will help us.¡± Tang Maosheng looked at the tall figure and did not know what to say. Standing behind the two siblings, Liu Dng was like a mountain. Madam Wu muttered unhappily. ¡°He¡¯s an outsider after all. It¡¯s hard to say if he¡¯ll turn against you after marriage.¡± The yield of two acres ofnd could be sold for a few taels of silver a year. At the thought of this, Madam Wu felt indignant. If she really returned it, it was no different from tearing a piece of flesh from her body. Tang Maosheng looked at Liu Dng and said, ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. It¡¯s not spring yet.¡± After the new year, he would immediately seize the time to nt crops. They couldn¡¯t possibly ask him to dig out all the crops, right? At the thought of this, Tang Maosheng smiled. ¡°An, Yuan, thend is yours. As your uncle, I naturally won¡¯t take up yournd for nothing. If you want grains, I can give that to you now. When springes, you can take thend back.¡± Tang An looked at Tang Maosheng. ¡°We naturally have to nt the crops after spring.¡± Tang An could not believe that her uncle was willing to give back thend so easily. After putting their portion of the grain into the sack, Liu Dng carried it and they went back. Tang An went to cook, and Liu Dng stayed for lunch. During lunch, Tang An said with a smile, ¡°Yuan, let¡¯s grind the artichokester and make some pastries with it.¡± Tang Yuan nodded. ¡°Okay, Sister.¡± Liu Dng smiled. ¡°Where is thend? Plow it before the new year so that it can be ready to be nted after the new year.¡± Tang Yuan felt that the food in his mouth was extremely delicious. The feeling of living under someone¡¯s grip was suddenly swept away. He smiled until his eyes narrowed into slits. ¡°Brother-inw, I¡¯ll take you there for a lookter.¡± Liu Dng nodded. Tang Yuan and Tang An did not think too much about why their uncle was suddenly so easy to talk to. They felt that he probably still treated them as his family. At night, Liu Dng returned home. When it was time for dinner, before Madam Wei and the others could ask, Liu Dng said eagerly, ¡°It¡¯s settled. They didn¡¯t make a fuss. When it is the time to nt the crops next year, I¡¯ll have to trouble Eng and father.¡± Liu Eng waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. I will work like a dog as long as Mother can make me delicious food.¡± Madam Wei hit Liu Eng with her chopsticks. ¡°You haven¡¯t finished what¡¯s in your bowl yet, but you are already thinking about what you want to eat tomorrow.¡± Liu Eng chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m still growing. I need to eat a lot of food.¡± He wanted to eat more and get big so that he could scare away those who were looking for trouble just with a re. Madam Wei put a meatball into Liu Eng¡¯s bowl. ¡°Eat it. Let¡¯s see if you can grow vertically or horizontally.¡± Madam Wei picked up some food for Liu Sanniang and Liu Dng too. Liu Dng and Liu Sanniang ate in silence. The weather had be especially cold these past few days. When Liu Sanniang woke up, she could see frost on the ground. The basin in the backyard would freeze too. Only the water from the well was not that cold. Liu Sanniang washed some vegetables and prepared to marinate them to make pickled vegetables. When the time came, she would cook a pot of fish with them. Madam Wei came over with Chu Yan. She specially got off work early to get Chu Yan toe with her. Ever since Liu Dng was engaged, Chu Yan had stoppeding over and Liu Sanniang stopped going out. It wasn¡¯t a good thing that the two of them didn¡¯t get to see each other. Madam Wei looked at the basket in the courtyard and smiled at Chu Yan. ¡°Yan, go to the backyard and see what Sanniang is doing.¡± Chu Yan nodded and walked towards the backyard. When Liu Sanniang heard footsteps, she turned around and saw Chu Yan walking towards her in ck. His expression was gentle like that of a summer breeze. Liu Sanniang felt like she suddenly lost all her words. She stammered. ¡°You, why are you here?¡± Chu Yan walked to Liu Sanniang and squatted down. ¡°Auntie Wei called me over to eat.¡± He pushed up his sleeves and reached out to help Liu Sanniang wash the vegetables. She looked at his slender hands and felt ill at ease with him around. She quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, leave it to me. I¡¯ll do it.¡± Chapter 246 - Feeding The Rabbit

Chapter 246: Feeding The Rabbit

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Chu Yan looked at Liu Sanniang and asked her why. Liu Sanniang felt nervous and went on washing the vegetables with her head lowered. She didn¡¯t answer him though. Chu Yan smiled and reached out to grab Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand. She couldn¡¯t pull her hand away and bit her lip. ¡°Let go.¡± Chu Yan took out a handkerchief to wipe the water off Liu Sanniang¡¯s hands and asked her to sit on the side. He took out the small bag from his pocket and handed it to Liu Sanniang. ¡°Eat.¡± Liu Sanniang held the small bag in her hand and muttered. ¡°What do you mean¡­¡± Chu Yan replied with a smile. ¡°Feed the rabbit.¡± Liu Sanniang felt her mind go nk. Chu Yan had already started washing the vegetables. Liu Sanniang opened the bag. There were rabbit-shaped pastries inside. She felt sweet inside and her face heated up on its own. By the time Chu Yan finished washing the vegetables, Liu Sanniang had also finished the pastries in the bag. Chu Yan reached out with his handkerchief, and Liu Sanniang forgot to dodge. He wiped the corner of Liu Sanniang¡¯s mouth and picked up the basket. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Liu Sanniang replied softly. ¡°Ok.¡± Walking behind Chu Yan, Liu Sanniang recalled the illusion in Huanghu Vige. She was like Chu Yan¡¯s wife now. Thinking of the memories of her living with Chu Yan in that illusion, she couldn¡¯t help but touch her burning cheek. Madam Wei had already boiled water. After soaking the vegetables in the hot water for a while, they could be scooped out and stored. Madam Wei smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave this to you. I¡¯ll go prepare the seasoning.¡± With seasoning, the pickled vegetables would be more vorful. Chu Yan replied. ¡°Okay.¡± Liu Sanniang lowered her head. ¡°Okay, Mother.¡± When the vegetables were ready, they started preparing dinner. With Chu Yan around, Mr. Liu naturally had to drink, so side dishes were needed. After dinner, Mr. Liu was a little drunk. Liu Dng and Liu Eng drank some wine too. They washed up and went to bed early. Liu Sanniang was not sleepy. She lit an oilmp and started embroidering. When the sound of the nightwatch outside interrupted her work, Liu Sanniang yawned and went to bed. The next morning, Liu Sanniang was woken up by a knock on the door. Liu Eng shouted from outside. ¡°Sanniang, get up. It¡¯s snowing.¡± She got up and went out. There was snow in the courtyard, and the air smelled fresh. The three-month old General ck was already as big as a few-years old dog, but he could still grow bigger. General ck wagged his tail at Liu Sanniang and rubbed his head against her palm, wanting her to walk him. Liu Eng touched General ck. ¡°You ungrateful dog. Don¡¯t you remember who usually walks you?¡± Liu Sanniang held the rope as she said, ¡°Second Brother, I¡¯ll take General ck out for a stroll.¡± General ck was extremely excited and ran out. After a heavy snowfall, the umted snow would only melt in a few days. If it continued to snow, it might not melt until the new year. General ck seemed to be very curious about snow and would bite it now and then. Liu Sanniang couldn¡¯t help but smile. What a silly dog! The shop selling breakfast on the street was already open. Liu Sanniang walked to a noodle shop and the boss smiled. ¡°Miss, what do you want to eat?¡± Liu Sanniang smiled in return. ¡°Two bowls of minced meat noodles.¡± Thedy boss looked at General ck, who was sitting beside Liu Sanniang, and said with a grin, ¡°Miss, your dog is really good-looking.¡± Liu Sanniang reached out and touched General ck¡¯s head. The dog immediately rubbed his head against her palm. Thedy boss took a few nces at General ck. Such a good dog was really rare. When the two bowls of noodles were served, Liu Sanniang asked for another oil paper bag. She folded the paper bag into the shape of a bowl and gave the bowl of noodles to General ck. After eating the noodles, Liu Sanniang prepared to go to the government office to see if there were cases rted to psychic abilities. Wei Shi hadn¡¯t looked for her for quite some time. Liu Sanniang thought that since she had nothing to do, she would go over and take a look. If needed, she could also help solve ordinary cases. During this period, her power had increased a lot. When Liu Sanniang arrived at the government office, the constable smiled at her. ¡°Miss Liu, I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Yes, it has been a while.¡± General ck followed Liu Sanniang obediently. Wei Shi was writing a case report when Liu Sanniang arrived. He put down his pen. ¡°Miss Liu.¡± Wei Shi was going to the capital to take up his post next year. Now he was busy preparing the handover. He smiled and gestured for Liu Sanniang to sit down. ¡°I was going to pay you a visit in a few days. The new magistrate is surnamed Li. He came out first in the county-level examination. He should be here before the new year.¡± Wei Shi wanted to introduce Liu Sanniang to the new magistrate because she had the ability to save many people. Liu Sanniang said, ¡°Thank you, sir.¡± Wei Shi waved his hand. ¡°I should be the one thanking you.¡± Wei Shi looked at Liu Sanniang and said seriously, ¡°Miss Liu, when the new magistratees, I¡¯ll treat you to a meal. There are all kinds of people in the world. Although there will always be evil people, it¡¯s also a good thing if we can arrest them before they can harm people.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± At noon, Liu Sanniang left the government office and saw Zhu Zongyang. Zhu Zongyang was distracted and almost bumped into Liu Sanniang. After Liu Sanniang moved aside, she asked. ¡°Assistant Zhu, are you troubled by something?¡± Zhu Zongyang stopped in his tracks and looked at Liu Sanniang. He red up for no reason. ¡°Miss Liu, don¡¯t talk nonsense. I¡¯m fine.¡± Liu Sanniang said slowly, ¡°Assistant Zhu, after reading your face, I saw¡­¡± Zhu Zongyang frowned and interrupted Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu, it¡¯s only been a while since west met. You even learned face-reading now.¡± Zhu Zongyang¡¯s sarcastic tone made the constable a little displeased. ¡°Assistant Zhu, Miss Liu is just being kind. She has helped Magistrate Wei solve so many cases. You should believe her.¡± Zhu Zongyang snorted. ¡°She¡¯s not the only one in this world who is capable. I don¡¯t need her to mind my business.¡± After Zhu Zongyang finished speaking, he looked at Liu Sanniang coldly. ¡°Miss Liu, it¡¯s not good to be a busybody. You should take care of your own things.¡± Why did a woman have to always go out and about instead of staying at home after getting engaged? Chapter 247 - Not Appreciating The Help

Chapter 247: Not Appreciating The Help

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

After saying that, Zhu Zongyang entered the government office. Liu Sanniang¡¯s expression remained calm. Even though Zhu Zongyang was rude to her, she was not angry. The constable smiled. ¡°Miss Liu, don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Liu Sanniang smiled, shook her head, and left with General ck. She would not get upset over such a trivial matter. She only reminded Zhu Zongyang, but if he didn¡¯t listen, there was nothing she could do. Liu Sanniang was about to go home, but General ck suddenly got charged up. Liu Sanniang was pulled by him and she almost fell down. General ck¡¯s ears pricked and he barked in a direction. Liu Sanniang couldn¡¯t restrain him and had to go where he wanted her to. She did not know that General ck had be so strong. General ck ran through a few alleys before stopping outside a house. Then, he started shouting at the door. Not long after, the door opened to reveal a middle-aged woman. The woman met Liu Sanniang¡¯s eyes and asked. ¡°Miss, who are you looking for?¡± General ck sat on the ground and leaned against Liu Sanniang obediently. Liu Sanniang was stunned. She looked at the woman and said, ¡°Auntie, if you encounter anything that you can¡¯t handle, you can look for me. My name is Liu Sanniang.¡± The woman looked puzzled. ¡°Miss, what are you talking about?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at the woman¡¯s face and said, ¡°Auntie, you received a windfalltely, didn¡¯t you?¡± The woman was stunned for a moment before smiling. ¡°Miss,e in.¡± Madam Yu looked at Liu Sanniang and enthusiastically pulled her into the house. She had been thinking about going to see a fortune-teller, and Liu Sanniang came at just the right time. General ck wagged his tail at Liu Sanniang as if he had done something amazing and was asking for praise. Madam Yu brought a cup of tea and said with a smile, ¡°Miss, please enlighten me.¡± Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°If you ept this windfall, some people will die because of it.¡± The smile on Madam Yu¡¯s face froze. She looked at Liu Sanniang suspiciously. ¡°Miss, you haven¡¯t even read my fortune yet. How do you know some people will die?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Madam Yu¡¯s face and said, ¡°If you ept this windfall, you will lose your husband and daughter.¡± Madam Yu was dumbfounded. She opened her mouth and looked into Liu Sanniang¡¯s eyes. She felt that what Liu Sanniang said was true. Madam Yu said in a daze, ¡°I¡­ I haven¡¯t epted it yet.¡± Liu Sanniang reached out and touched General ck. ¡°It¡¯s fate that I¡¯m brought here by my dog. I¡¯m talking about the omen. If you believe me, you can avoid this cmity.¡± Madam Yu felt her mind go nk. She looked at Liu Sanniang and felt something strange. When Liu Sanniang looked at people, she was like a benevolent Bodhisattva. Looking into her eyes, one would know that what she said was true. Madam Yu said, ¡°Miss, I believe you, but I can¡¯t make the decision alone. My husband will be back soon. Can you wait here? When hees back, tell him that. I can¡¯t convince him alone.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. She looked at General ck and couldn¡¯t help but wonder if General ck also had the ability to sense something. Did he bring her here in the hope that she could help? General ck looked up at Liu Sanniang, his dark eyes filled with excitement. Madam Yu was anxious and would throw nces at the door from time to time. Soon, the door of the courtyard opened and a familiar voice was hearding from outside. ¡°It¡¯s so cold. Get me a ss of warm water.¡± Madam Yu stood up and replied. ¡°Alright.¡± After Zhu Zongyang closed the courtyard door, he walked into the house and saw Liu Sanniang staring at him. Zhu Zongyang was stunned for a moment before asking coldly. ¡°Why are you in my house?¡± Liu Sanniang touched General ck. ¡°My dog brought me here.¡± Zhu Zongyang looked at General ck beside Liu Sanniang. It was a very vigorous dog. It did not look big, but with its current size, he could tell that it would be humongous when it grew up. Zhu Zongyang sneered. ¡°Miss Liu, I¡¯ve already handed in my resignation letter to Magistrate Wei. Now I have nothing to do with the government. Please leave.¡± When Madam Yu returned with the water, she heard Zhu Zongyang chasing Liu Sanniang away coldly. Madam Yu quickly said, ¡°Zongyang, why are you chasing her away? This girl can tell at a nce that we have received a windfall. She said that if we take it, you and our daughter will die. This girl¡­¡± Without waiting for her to finish, Zhu Zongyang interrupted her impatiently. ¡°Alright, alright, do I look like someone who will die? It¡¯s a blessing that our daughter can have the marriage that everyone dreams of. I think she just wants to destroy the marriage. I know her and admit that she is capable. Otherwise, Magistrate Wei wouldn¡¯t consult with her every time. But that doesn¡¯t mean anything. Fates are preordained. How can she possibly tell people¡¯s fates at a nce? What¡¯s more, she even said it out loud. Isn¡¯t she afraid of getting punished by the heavens.¡± Zhu Zongyang looked at Liu Sanniang, wondering what else she coulde up with. Liu Sanniang¡¯s expression was calm. She stood up and looked at Zhu Zongyang. ¡°Assistant Zhu, life and death oftentimes is only a matter of choice. This choice is in your hand. Whether you can seize it depends entirely on you.¡± Zhu Zongyang¡¯s face darkened. ¡°What do you mean? Do you mean that if I go against you today, I will definitely die?¡± Zhu Zongyang felt that Liu Sanniang was trying to anger him. She always put on airs of an unfathomable master, which made everyone believe her, but he did not. Madam Yu frowned. Just as she was about to speak, Zhu Zongyang red at her coldly. Zhu Zongyang sneered. ¡°Miss Liu Sanniang, please leave my house.¡± Madam Yu sighed. ¡°Miss, please leave.¡± Zhu Zongyang turned his face away coldly. He thought that Liu Sanniang would tell his wife if she needed help, she could look for her, but Liu Sanniang just walked out with her dog and left without saying a word. Madam Yu closed the door and returned to the house. ¡°Is this the girl you often talk about?¡± Chapter 248 - Refraining From Help

Chapter 248: Refraining From Help

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Zhu Zongyang felt that anger was simmering in his heart. ¡°Well, how did she get here?¡± Madam Yu replied. ¡°It¡¯s strange. First, I heard a dog barking. When I opened the door, I saw her outside. She said that the ck dog brought her here and that we are fated to meet. Zongyang, one thing she¡¯s got right for sure. She said that I have received a windfall. If I take it, I¡¯ll lose my husband and daughter.¡± Zhu Zongyang frowned. ¡°She¡¯s talking nonsense. Look at my body. It won¡¯t be a problem for me to live for another eight to ten years. When our daughter is married, she will live a rich life. How can she possibly die?¡± Madam Yu was still a little worried. ¡°But¡­¡± Zhu Zongyang interrupted her. ¡°No buts. If you go to the street and find a fortune teller, he¡¯ll tell you that it¡¯s once-in-a-lifetime luck.¡± Madam Yu frowned. She felt that Liu Sanniang was different. Zhu Zongyang continued. ¡°Look at how young she is. What can she do? If you don¡¯t believe me, go and find a fortune-teller.¡± It was supposed to be a joyous thing, but with Liu Sanniang interfering in the matter, he felt terrible. Seeing that Zhu Zongyang was not in a good mood, Madam Yu left. Liu Sanniang walked back home with her dog. General ck was obedient now. She squatted down and stroked the dog¡¯s head, muttering. ¡°General ck, can you also sense something?¡± As a way of response, General ck licked Liu Sanniang¡¯s palm. She said, ¡°Alright, alright. Assistant Zhu doesn¡¯t like me. There¡¯s nothing I can do.¡± Perhaps what was foretold could not be changed. A pair of boots stopped in front of Liu Sanniang. She looked up at Chu Yan, who extended his hand and said, ¡°Get up.¡± Liu Sanniang stood up and was about to take a few steps back when Chu Yan grabbed her hand. He seemed to like pinching her palm. Liu Sanniang held the rope while Chu Yan held her hand. ¡°You can¡¯t help those who don¡¯t want to be helped.¡± Chu Yan¡¯s voice was soft and deep. It sounded nice. Liu Sanniang felt that the seed in her heart was growing stronger. She said in a low voice, ¡°If I can¡¯t help, why did we meet?¡± Chu Yan squeezed Liu Sanniang¡¯s palm, shaking his head. Liu Sanniang nced at Chu Yan. She didn¡¯t know since when everything had gone off track. Everything was different nowpared to her previous life. Even Chu Yan was different. Chu Yan sent Liu Sanniang home. He looked at General ck, who howled at Liu Sanniang before walking towards him. Chu Yan reached out and touched General ck. ¡°Well done. Go back.¡± General ck immediately got up and ran back to Liu Sanniang. She nced at Chu Yan but could not sense anything from his dark eyes. Instead, she was shocked by his invasive gaze. Chu Yan smiled and Liu Sanniang quickly closed the door. At night, in a daze, Liu Sanniang seemed to have heard the sound of joyful noises. She opened her eyes and saw two sedan chairs, one red and one white, passing by in the distance. Side by side, they gradually disappeared from Liu Sanniang¡¯s sight. Liu Sanniang woke up to clean herself up before eating breakfast. Because it was snowing, Mr. Liu and Liu Eng didn¡¯t go out to work. Liu Dng was also at home today. Liu Eng held General ck¡¯s rope and suggested. ¡°Sanniang, do you want to walk the dog?¡± General ck was used to going out for a walk everyday. Liu Sanniang recalled the dream and took the rope. ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± Holding the rope, she quickly went out with General ck. General ck seemed to know what Liu Sanniang was thinking and ran towards Zhu Zongyang¡¯s house. Liu Sanniang stood not far from Zhu Zongyang¡¯s house, and General ck sat beside her. Madam Yu was about to close the door when she saw Liu Sanniang. For some reason, she felt guilty. She pretended not to see Liu Sanniang and left. Liu Sanniang followed her until Madam Yu couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She stopped and turned around to walk towards Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu, I know you mean well, but this time, you might be wrong. Both my husband and daughter are in good health. What you said won¡¯t happen at all.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Madam Yu. When she saw that Madam Yu¡¯s face revealed no signs of her husband and daughter, she did not say anything and left with General ck. Seeing Liu Sanniang leave, Madam Yu heaved a sigh of relief. She had seen capable psychics before, but this was the first time she had seen someone like Liu Sanniang. Madam Yu did not think too much about it. She still had to buy things. At night, Madam Yu returned home. After dinner, she called Zhu Zongyang for dinner. Zhu Zongyang was in a good mood, and Madam Yu could tell that at a nce. Zhu Yan smiled. ¡°Father, what happened? Why are you so happy?¡± Zhu Zongyang smiled. ¡°Your wedding is in a few days. I thought of a way to vent my anger, so I¡¯m happy.¡± Zhu Yan asked. ¡°What is it? Father, tell me.¡± Zhu Zongyang took a sip of wine. ¡°Yan, you know who I hate the most, don¡¯t you?¡± Zhu Yan immediately said, ¡°I know. You hate that Miss Liu the most.¡± Zhu Zongyang hadined about Liu Sanniang multiple times to his family. Madam Yu frowned. As Zhu Zongyang¡¯s wife, she knew that Zhu Zongyang hated Liu Sanniang because she was invited by Wei Shi. She was just a little girl, but Wei Shi was very respectful towards her. She even got paid ten taels a month. Zhu Zongyang, who was a knowledgeable and experienced schr, was paid only three taels. Zhu Zongyang narrowed his eyes. ¡°Liu Sanniang is always cocky and arrogant. This time, I will definitely embarrass her.¡± Madam Yu was a little worried. ¡°Zongyang, is this good? She¡¯s still a little girl.¡± Madam Yu was inexplicably worried. She did not know why, but she did not want Zhu Zongyang to do this. Zhu Zongyang snorted. ¡°What do you know? In the past few months, she has been stealing my thunder. Although I resigned from my position, I still can¡¯t take this lying down. It¡¯s her fault as a woman for not staying at home and waiting to get married.¡± Zhu Yan chuckled and said, ¡°Mother, you¡¯re just being too kind-hearted. Father is right. We should teach her a lesson.¡± Chapter 249 - Invitation

Chapter 249: Invitation

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Seeing that Madam Yu was worried, Zhu Zongyang smiled and said, ¡°I know you¡¯re stressed about me and our daughter. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not brainless. I don¡¯t believe in Liu Sanniang, but I found someone else. She¡¯lle over tomorrow to take a look. Don¡¯t worry.¡± When Zhu Zongyang said this, Madam Yu was relieved. The next day, Granny Li came over to Zhu Zongyang¡¯s house. Ever since she almost lost her life thest time, she didn¡¯t take on much business. After reading scriptures at home for a long time, she finally felt at ease. Zhu Zongyang was, after all, an assistant at the government office. She had to show him some respect and hence, agreed to help. Granny Li had a serious expression on her face. When she walked into the courtyard, she wished them. ¡°Congrattions, Madam, this is a god-given fortune.¡± Madam Yu was stunned for a moment before looking at Zhu Zongyang. Zhu Zongyang smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell Granny Li anything. She has a high level of cultivation, so it was naturally not difficult for her to say this.¡± Granny Li smiled. ¡°Assistant Zhu really didn¡¯t tell me anything. I figured it out myself.¡± Zhu Zongyang smiled. ¡°See, I told you that Liu Sanniang was just scaring people.¡± Granny Li was stunned. ¡°What did Miss Liu say?¡± Madam Yu smiled. ¡°The day before yesterday, Miss Liu came and said that something bad was about to happen to my family. She mentioned that this money will be at the cost of my husband and daughter¡¯s lives and that it wouldn¡¯t be good if I took it. I was scared.¡± Granny Li was goggle-eyed. ¡°Assistant Zhu, did Miss Liu really say that?¡± Zhu Zongyang didn¡¯t seem to care. ¡°That¡¯s what she said, but she¡¯s just a little girl. What can she know? I think she¡¯s just spouting nonsense.¡± Granny Li took a deep breath. ¡°Assistant Zhu, Miss Liu is a chosen one. You¡¯d better listen to her. Otherwise, you¡¯ll regret it.¡± Zhu Zongyang frowned. ¡°Granny Li, why are you¡­¡± Granny Li looked at Zhu Zongyang solemnly. ¡°Assistant Zhu, Miss Liu is magnanimous. It¡¯s not toote for you to ask her for help now. Miss Liu will not stand by and watch you get into trouble.¡± Zhu Zongyang¡¯s expression had already turned cold. ¡°You and Liu Sanniang have colluded, right? If I go to her now, she¡¯ll ask for an exorbitant price. When she gets the money, the two of you will split it.¡± Granny Li¡¯s expression turned cold and she said, ¡°You¡¯re stubborn and courting death. I can¡¯t help you even if I want to. It¡¯s up to you if you want to believe me or not.¡± With that, she left in a huff. Madam Yu opened her mouth, but before she could say anything to stop her, Granny Li had already left. Zhu Zongyang was furious. He had invited Granny Li toe over because he hoped that she could say something good to reassure Madam Yu. However, he didn¡¯t expect that upon hearing that Liu Sanniang had been here, Granny Li immediately changed her attitude. Zhu Zongyang gritted his teeth. ¡°When I send out the invitations, everyone in Yong County will know that my daughter is getting married. What bad can possibly happen?¡± Madam Yu felt uneasy. She used the excuse of going out to buy groceries and asked around. She came to a house and knocked on the door. ¡°Granny Zhou, are you at home?¡± Granny Zhou¡¯s voice was extremely hoarse. ¡°Come in.¡± The dim light made Madam Yu a little ufortable. After a while, Madam Yu could see the surroundings clearly. She looked at the old woman. ¡°Granny Zhou, I¡¯m here for something.¡± Granny Zhou looked at Madam Yu with her unfocused eyes and said calmly, ¡°Just say it. As long as you can afford it, anything is fine.¡± Madam Yu took out a certain amount of gold. ¡°Granny Zhou, I want two Peace Talismans.¡± Granny Zhou smiled. ¡°Peace Talisman? No problem. Wait a moment.¡± Granny Zhou stood up and entered the house. Soon, she came back with two talismans and handed them to Madam Yu. ¡°This talisman can guarantee the safety of the person wearing it, but it¡¯s not omnipotent. If death sets its eyes on you, you will be dead no matter what you do to prevent it. Do you understand?¡± Madam Yu nodded. ¡°I understand, I understand.¡± Granny Zhou nodded. Madam Yu took the talisman and left with relief. When Madam Yu returned home, she immediately asked Zhu Zongyang and Zhu Yan to keep the talisman. Madam Yu looked at her daughter, who was in her twenties, and her heart tightened. ¡°Zong Yang, why don¡¯t we postpone the wedding? I keep feeling that something is not right.¡± Before Zhu Zongyang could speak, Zhu Yan objected. ¡°Mother, why are you still scared by what that liar said? Young Master Wang is a schr. You saw him too. He looks so energetic. He doesn¡¯t seem to be like someone who¡¯s about to die.¡± Zhu Zongyang nodded. ¡°Yes, the Wang family is rich. Nothing will go wrong.¡± The Wang family were jewelry merchants by trade. Their eldest son died not long after he was born. They only had one son now. If not for the matchmaker introducing the Wang family to Zhu Zongyang, he wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to even interact with the Wang family. The matchmaker said that the young master of the Wang family, Wang Xu, fell in love with Zhu Yan the moment he saw her on the street. He asked around and found out that she was Zhu Zongyang¡¯s daughter. He immediately got a matchmaker to propose marriage. As long as Zhu Zongyang agreed to this marriage, he would agree to anything. At first, Zhu Zongyang did not believe it. When he saw Old Master Wang, the old man smiled amiably at him and ttered him. He promised that as long as the two families became inws, he would buy Zhu Zongyang an official position. Wang Xu was the only son in the Wang family. If his daughter, Zhu Yan, married into the family, she would be the young madam. By no stretch of the imagination could this turn out to be a bad thing. Zhu Zongyang took a sip of wine. ¡°You¡¯re just scared. Our family has never done anything evil, so there is no reason why evil shoulde knocking at our door. I¡¯ll also watch Wang Xu closely. If anything goes wrong, I will terminate this marriage immediately.¡± Madam Yu sighed. ¡°You decide.¡± Zhu Yan held Madam Yu¡¯s arm and said sweetly, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t think too much. Didn¡¯t Father send Miss Liu an invitation too? When the timees, the Wang residence will be filled with guests. She will only make a fool of herself. At that time, you must help mock her with Father and tell her not to spout nonsense in the future.¡± Chapter 250 - I Won’t Fall For Your Trick

Chapter 250: I Won¡¯t Fall For Your Trick

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Madam Yu looked at her daughter and husband. ¡°You must wear this safety talisman at all times. Don¡¯t take it off, do you hear me?¡± Zhu Yan replied with a smile. ¡°Mother, if doing this can put you at ease, we will definitely do it.¡± Zhu Zongyang nodded. ¡°Right, we won¡¯t take it off.¡± Madam Yu was slightly relieved. Zhu Zongyang sent out the invites. Everyone in the government office received an invitation. Zhu Zongyang handed one to Lin Zheng. ¡°Constable Lin, this is for Miss Liu. Please give it to her.¡± Lin Zheng nodded and took the invitation. Officer Zhou put away the invitation and sighed. If his daughter was still around, she would probably be married too at this point. Zhu Zongyang smiled. ¡°Constable Lin, please tell Miss Liu that she muste on the wedding day.¡± When Lin Zheng saw Zhu Zongyang¡¯s fake smile, he frowned and returned the invitation to Zhu Zongyang. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to do that. Please send it to her yourself.¡± Lin Zheng was annoyed with the request Zhu Zongyang made and couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk to him. Officer Zhou said, ¡°I still have something on. I¡¯ll get going first.¡± With that, he left with a cold expression. Zhu Zongyang gritted his teeth in anger. He could feel that the others were looking at him mockingly. Back then, he was the most respected person in the government office other than Wei Shi. However, after Liu Sanniang came, everything changed. Zhu Zongyang clenched his fists. He had never done anything evil in his life and didn¡¯t believe that death would befall him or his daughter. Holding the invitation, Zhu Zongyang left the government office. He had to vent his anger and teach Liu Sanniang a lesson no matter what. This was the first time Zhu Zongyang paid a visit to Liu Sanniang¡¯s house. He knocked on the door and Liu Eng opened it. He looked at Zhu Zongyang and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re looking for my sister, right? Come in.¡± Nowadays, Liu Eng automatically assumed that if anyone he couldn¡¯t recognize came knocking at the door, they were definitely looking for Liu Sanniang. Liu Eng shouted into the house. ¡°Sanniang, someone is looking for you.¡± Zhu Zongyang frowned. ¡°I¡¯ll just wait at the door.¡± He did not want to step into the Liu family. He looked down on Liu Sanniang to begin with. If not for the sake of venting his anger, he would not havee to look for her. Liu Sanniang came out quickly and nced at Zhu Zongyang. ¡°Assistant Zhu.¡± Zhu Zongyang pursed his lips. ¡°I¡¯ve already resigned from the government office. I¡¯m no longer a government official.¡± Liu Sanniang didn¡¯t shy away from Zhu Zongyang¡¯s gaze. She looked at him indifferently. Zhu Zongyang frowned. He hated it when Liu Sanniang was like this. She was clearly just a little girl but didn¡¯t act like one. Zhu Zongyang took out the invitation. ¡°I¡¯m here to invite you. On the 26th of December, my daughter is getting married to Wang Xu, the only son of the Wang family.¡± Liu Sanniang reached out to take the invitation and said calmly, ¡°Once your daughter goes into that bridal sedan, there is noing back.¡± Zhu Zongyang revealed a shocked expression and quickly retracted his hand. At that moment, he saw two bridal sedans, one red and one white. It was very strange. He looked at Liu Sanniang and gritted his teeth. ¡°Ridiculous. What trick did you y to scare me? Sanniang, let me tell you, I won¡¯t fall for your trick.¡± Liu Sanniang took the invitation and looked away. She could not save Zhu Zongyang. His death was preordained. Zhu Zongyang looked at Liu Sanniang and remembered his purpose ofing. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°Miss Liu, if you¡¯re sure that this joyful asion will turn out to be a grievous one, how abouting to witness it for yourself?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Zhu Zongyang. His eyes were filled with disdain and mockery. Meeting Liu Sanniang¡¯s gaze, Zhu Zongyang narrowed his eyes and continued. ¡°If you don¡¯t dare to attend, then apologize to me. I will forgive you given that you¡¯re still young and ignorant.¡± Zhu Zongyang looked at Liu Sanniang and thought that if Liu Sanniang apologized, he would forget about it. After all, they would not have much to do with each other in the future. Liu Sanniang looked at Zhu Zongyang indifferently and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be there on time.¡± Zhu Zongyang¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll wait. I¡¯ll wait and see what can happen. Sanniang, you will regret it at the eleventh hour.¡± Zhu Zongyang felt that not only was his anger not vented, but it was also getting worse. Before Liu Sanniang could speak, Liu Eng walked over. The smile on his face was gone. Liu Eng said coldly, ¡°I thought you were looking for my sister for something. I didn¡¯t expect you to be looking for trouble. Get out of my house. You are the one who will regret it at the eleventh hour.¡± Waving his fist, Liu Eng threatened. ¡°Are you leaving or not? If not, I¡¯ll hit you.¡± Zhu Zongyang pointed at Liu Eng. ¡°You, you thug!¡± Zhu Zongyang took a few steps back and red at Liu Sanniang before leaving. Liu Eng closed the door. ¡°Sanniang, don¡¯t go there. This kind of person deserves it.¡± She was helping him out of kindness. Not only did he not ept her kindness, but he was also rude to her. Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°Second Brother, don¡¯t worry. I know what to do.¡± Liu Eng scratched his head. ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s on your mind, but make sure you take care of yourself.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. She had to go to the wedding. She would not give up on saving lives until thest moment. As long as Zhu Zongyang was not dead, Liu Sanniang would not give up on him too. At night, the family sat together, eating beef pot. The boiling pot warmed up their body, making them feel cozy. Madam Wei said, ¡°The weather is getting colder and colder. The snow won¡¯t stop anytime soon.¡± Mr. Liu sipped his wine. ¡°Next year will be another bumper harvest.¡± Madam Wei smiled. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a good thing? Common people like us rely on a good harvest.¡± Liu Dng and Liu Eng smiled. A bumper harvest meant that they wouldn¡¯t have to worry about food and clothing in the next year. Madam Wei said, ¡°Sanniang, we¡¯ve already found a good location for the school. After the new year, we can start letting the children attend the school.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. She had money to fund the school. If it could produce one or two knowledgeable schrs, that would be terrific. If not, she¡¯d just take it as doing a good deed for the Liu n. After dinner, she returned to her room early as it was freezing outside. Liu Sanniang had been giving her family a good dream every once in a while. She did not know what was in their dreams, but she knew that a good dream would make people happy. Last night, it snowed again. Early next morning, Liu Eng went to the backyard and saw a familiar figure. He yelled with a smile. ¡°Big Brother.¡± Chapter 251 - Taking The Initiative To Find Her

Chapter 251: Taking The Initiative To Find Her

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

¡°Miss Liu, Miss Liu.¡± There was a knock on the courtyard door. Liu Sanniang got out of bed and quickly went to open the door. It was Officer Zhang. Seeing Liu Sanniang, Officer Zhang said, ¡°Miss Liu, Magistrate Wei wanted to see you. Are you ready to go out? Let¡¯s go.¡± Liu Sanniang was stunned for a moment before nodding at Officer Zhang. ¡°Ok, let¡¯s go.¡± Officer Zhang walked in front. As it was still very early, the road was covered with a thickyer of snow and it was hard to walk on it. Liu Sanniang followed behind and did not speak. Officer Zhang was the first to speak. ¡°Miss Liu, it¡¯s strange. The son of a family in Zhang Vige insisted that he was a snake and wanted to go up the mountain on such a cold day. His family couldn¡¯t stop him no matter what. When they tied him up, he cried and screamed, causing the vigers to be uneasy. They had no choice but to ask the government for help. They wanted us to find out the reason why their son is suddenly delusional.¡± ¡°When Magistrate Wei went there, he didn¡¯t find anything unusual. We saw with our own eyes that the son was crawling on the ground like a snake. Magistrate Wei was clueless. That¡¯s why he asked me toe and invite you over.¡± Officer Zhang stopped in his tracks. ¡°That person refused to be tied up. We have no choice but to let him go up the mountain. Miss Liu, we have to walk faster to see what¡¯s going on with him.¡± Liu Sanniang replied. ¡°Okay.¡± After leaving the town, Officer Zhang led Liu Sanniang up the mountain through a path. The branches, grass, and trees were all covered in snow. After climbing up a mountain, Officer Zhang stopped. He turned around and looked at Liu Sanniang, panting. He took a few deep breaths. ¡°Miss Liu, you¡¯re really impressive. After walking for so long and climbing a mountain, you are not running out of breath at all.¡± Officer Zhang lowered his eyes to conceal the hatred and jealousy in his eyes. Liu Sanniang looked at him calmly. ¡°It¡¯s not like I shouldn¡¯t have been born in the first ce. When my mother was pregnant with me, she wasn¡¯t hurt. I was born full term, so I¡¯m naturally healthy. It¡¯s useless for you to be jealous of me. You can¡¯t have what I have.¡± When Officer Zhang heard Liu Sanniang¡¯s words, a shocked look crept up on his face. ¡°Miss Liu, why are you saying this?¡± Lita Sanniang looked at Officer Zhang and replied with indifference. ¡°Zhang Tianyou, you¡¯re really in a hurry to seek revenge on me, aren¡¯t you?¡± Officer Zhang looked up at Liu Sanniang in disbelief. His eyes turned vicious as he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Liu Sanniang.¡± Liu Sanniang revealed a cold and mocking expression. ¡°Yes, I know what you want to do.¡± Zhang Tianyou coughed violently. ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡­ Come out! What are you waiting for?¡± ¡°Youngdy, didn¡¯t anyone tell you to stay low-key and not be arrogant?¡± said a sinister voice. An old and hunched figure slowly walked out of the forest. She held a walking stick and looked at Liu Sanniang viciously. Granny Zhou walked up to Zhang Tianyou and said, ¡°Kid, let¡¯s catch her today and suck her dry to vent our anger and hatred.¡± Zhang Tianyou covered his mouth and coughed. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you. She caused my grandmother¡¯s death and made me live a life worse than death. My grandmother said that she has an extremely powerful force on her. If I can obtain it, it¡¯s equivalent to being reborn. Let¡¯s take our revenge and split this force.¡± Granny Zhou nodded. ¡°Indeed. She has ruined my ns many times. She doesn¡¯t know what is good for her.¡± Granny Zhou was panting as she spoke. Liu Sanniang was simply a jinx, causing her to suffer a bacsh several times. If not for the fact that she had a life-saving method, she would not have been able to survive until now. Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°Then how are you going to go about taking revenge on me?¡± Liu Sanniang sensed a strong evil aura from Granny Zhou and Zhang Tianyou. She was the nemesis of evil, so she was not afraid of them. When Zhang Tianyou changed his appearance to look like Officer Zhang, she already discovered it but she went with him nheless. Zhang Tianyou¡¯s body was weak. If he wanted to live on, he had to constantly absorb vitality. Wherever he went, he would emit an evil presence. Last time in Yuezhou, Liu Sanniang suspected that Lu Qingqing was poisoned by Zhang Tianyou. If Zhang Tianyou hadn¡¯t taken the initiative toe to her, she didn¡¯t know when she would have been able to catch him. Liu Sanniang did not know that Granny Zhou had done sinful deeds too. Now that the two of them were working together, it gave Liu Sanniang a chance to kill two birds with one stone. Zhang Tianyou red at Liu Sanniang. ¡°I wonder how long you can stay calm for. When we came up the mountain, Granny Zhou and I had already set up a formation. No one wille to save you.¡± Zhang Tianyou was very dissatisfied with the serene look on Liu Sanniang¡¯s face. This was not what he wanted to see. He hoped that when Liu Sanniang saw him, she would be shocked and angry rather than calm and collected. Granny Zhou said coldly, ¡°Kid, don¡¯t waste time talking to her. Just do it.¡± Granny Zhou narrowed her eyes and thumped her walking stick where thick, ck smoke started spreading out until it morphed into the shape of a snake. It raised its head high and flicked its tongue at Liu Sanniang. Zhang Tianyou covered his mouth and coughed. He quickly retreated a few meters to watch this scene. Granny Zhou¡¯s eyes were cold as she shouted. ¡°Go to hell.¡± At the order, the huge snake flew at Liu Sanniang. Almost instantly, it surrounded Liu Sanniang, enveloping her in apocalyptic darkness. Liu Sanniang sat in the snow and chanted the familiar scripture. Namo Amitabha Buddha¡­ (Note: Amitabha Pure Land Rebirth Mantra) There was a faint Buddhist light gradually spreading out from Liu Sanniang when she chanted. When the ck smoke of the snake approached her, it was dispelled instantly. It was as if she was really a living Buddha who was here to eliminate all the sins in the world. Liu Sanniang chanted again and again, causing the snake to start emitting white smoke. As for Granny Zhou, her body was bent and she hissed in pain. Zhang Tianyou frowned. A beam of golden light broke through the ck smoke, and the snake shattered into pieces. The remaining ck smoke fled back into Granny Zhou¡¯s body. The poisonous worms released by Zhang Tianyou could not even get close to Liu Sanniang. It was as if they were isted by an invisible barrier. When they touched the barrier, they sizzled and died. Chapter 252 - Snake Cultivator

Chapter 252: Snake Cultivator

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Liu Sanniang stood up. Evil people like Zhang Tianyou and Granny Zhou were a great opportunity for her to cultivate and be stronger. If Zhang Tianyou wanted to live, he had to absorb vitality. If she encountered him, she had to catch him. Granny Zhou was also ridden with sins and it was a great opportunity to capture her too. Zhang Tianyou gritted his teeth. He took out a ck jar and poured the content into his mouth. His eyes turned red and he turned to run without hesitation. Liu Sanniang quickly caught up with him. She tapped Zhang Tianyou on the back and he fell to the ground. Liu Sanniang grabbed Zhang Tianyou¡¯s hand and released an overwhelming power, instantly crushing him. Zhang Tianyou¡¯s body trembled and he curled up like a shrimp. At this moment, he was already too powerless to fight back. Liu Sanniang easily broke his mental defense. When Liu Sanniang sensed Zhang Tianyou¡¯s memories, she knew why he had found her so quickly. After Zhang Tianyou left the fishing vige, he used the worms to trade with others and absorbed the vitality of many people. What he sold the most were all-purpose worms which could control people¡¯s hearts. Most of the people who bought from him were women. In this world, it was the most painful when one¡¯s love wasn¡¯t reciprocated. To win the heart of their lover, one would do anything. Liu Sanniang let go, and Zhang Tianyou spat out arge mouthful of ck blood. Zhang Tianyou looked at Liu Sanniang coldly as he cursed. ¡°I won¡¯t let you off even if I be a ghost, you bitch!¡± Liu Sanniang stood up calmly. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it when you be a ghost.¡± The Worm King in Zhang Tianyou¡¯s body was already dead. The poison would spread from his body and he would die like Miao Zhen. Zhang Tianyou looked at Liu Sanniang with hatred. He regretted it. He thought that Liu Sanniang was young and had not yet fully reached her potential. If he could absorb her vitality, he could get rid of this weak body. However, he did not expect Liu Sanniang to be so powerful. Zhang Tianyou staggered. His internal organs felt like they were shattering. When he opened his mouth, he spat out more blood. Liu Sanniang walked back to Granny Zhou and squatted down. She looked into her sinister eyes while extending her hand. Granny Zhou struggled with difficulty, wanting to dodge. Granny Zhou was an old piece of rotten wood. She was hunched over, as if she would die at any moment. Liu Sanniang easily grabbed Granny Zhou¡¯s hand. These past few days, Liu Sanniang¡¯s power had increased by leaps and bounds. Her face-reading technique was getting better and better, and her predictions were getting more and more urate. Granny Zhou¡¯s mental defense resembled a huge snake. It coiled around outside the fortress and raised its head, constantly on guard against the enemy¡¯s invasion. Liu Sanniang released an overwhelming power. It turned into a sharp de and cut off the snake¡¯s head, ruthlessly crumbling the fortress. Granny Zhou¡¯s eyes widened and her body trembled violently. Her resistance became weaker and weaker until it finally disappeared. Only then did Liu Sanniang understand that Granny Zhou was actually a snake cultivator. Moreover, she was the Saintess of Kongtong Sect. Cultivators usually only had a lifespan of a few hundred years. After a few hundred years, they would be ashes and dust. As for cultivators with spiritual intelligence, their lifespan would be far longer than normal cultivators. Cultivators were unwilling to die, so they would find a spiritual being with intelligence to be one with it, thereby obtaining a long lifespan. The purpose of cultivation was to be a god. If one could not live long enough, how could they prolong their cultivation to be a god? Liu Sanniang could see that Granny Zhou had saved a python that had been injured by a human. She healed the python and chanted scriptures for it, but when the python believed her the most, she ruthlessly killed it and became one with it. The python¡¯s spiritual sense was filled with powerful resentment. It was unwilling to be upied, so it had been counterattacking Granny Zhou. In fact, Granny Zhou was only a 30-year-old woman who wanted to be a god. Therefore, she killed the python. Unexpectedly, she suffered a bacsh that made her grow older by a few decades. The python¡¯s spiritual sense did not dissipate. Instead, it became stronger and stronger. Granny Zhou could not suppress it anymore. She and the python were one. The mystic techniques she had learned in the past were no longer useful. In order to not let the python devour her, she could only use a forbidden technique to seal herself and the python. She did not even dare to stay in the sect. She gave up her identity and came down the mountain to Yong County to live. In order to make a living, she was willing to do anything and gradually gained some reputation. Liu Sanniang retracted her hand and looked at Granny Zhou. She did not expect Granny Zhou to have such an identity. Granny Zhou stared at Liu Sanniang coldly. ¡°I, Zhou Yunyi, will remember this.¡± Granny Zhou could feel that the seal was beginning to crack. She spat out a mouthful of blood and the sealpletely shattered. Granny Zhou¡¯s eyes instantly turned vertical. A faint fragrance filled the air. Liu Sanniang met the pair of vertical pupils. They were green and chilling. Clearly, she was no longer Granny Zhou. ¡°I only needed to cast off ayer of skin before I could transform into a dragon. But she killed me and wanted to be one with me. It¡¯s not that easy.¡± A cold and vicious voice came from Granny Zhou¡¯s mouth. Liu Sanniang looked at her and said, ¡°Die.¡± Granny Zhou¡¯s spiritual sense had already dissipated, but the python was unwilling to die just like that. It was originally a small snake, and by chance, it had developed spiritual intelligence. After cultivating for almost a hundred years, it was about to turn into a dragon. Humans could only live for a hundred years at most, but it was different. It could live for thousands of years and had enough time to cultivate. Taking over Granny Zhou¡¯s body, the python was extremely indignant. ¡°I won¡¯t die like this.¡± It was because of this strong will to live that it could devour Granny Zhou and force her to abandon her status as the Saintess of Kongtong Sect. When Granny Zhou killed the python, she was destined to never be able to cultivate again. She could only spend the rest of her life in danger. Liu Sanniang gently opened her mouth and chanted the scriptures. The snake was in agony but still, it refused to be exorcized. Liu Sanniang frowned. ¡°Zhou Yunyi is already dead. What are you still obsessed with?¡± ¡°She¡¯s not dead. I can feel it. She¡¯s alive. A life for a life. If she doesn¡¯t return that life to me, I will not go away.¡± It could feel that Zhou Yunyi was not dead. At the thought that she was not dead, the obsession in its heart became stronger and stronger. To the snake, Liu Sanniang¡¯s Buddhist light was hell, but it was still unwilling to be exorcized. Under the torture of pain, the obsession in its heart only increased further. Chapter 253 - When She Dies, I’ll Die

Chapter 253: When She Dies, I¡¯ll Die

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Liu Sanniang stopped chanting, and Granny Zhou¡¯s pained expression eased. She looked at Liu Sanniang. Her vertical pupils gradually disappeared, but her gaze was still very chilling. She looked at Liu Sanniang and said, ¡°I won¡¯t do evil. I feed on evil. No matter where I need to go, what I need to do, I will find Zhou Yunyi. When she dies, I die.¡± Granny Zhou walked up to Zhang Tianyou and dragged him down the mountain. His face was pale from the pain and he looked at Liu Sanniang hatefully. He already regretted it. If he had waited for two more years, he might not have ended up in this situation. Liu Sanniang saw a steady stream of vitalitying out of Zhang Tianyou¡¯s body and returning to the world. There was also a golden light that flew into Liu Sanniang¡¯s body. Granny Zhou dragged Zhang Tianyou to the government and imed that he was making poisonous worms to harm people. Wei Shi looked at Liu Sanniang who responded with a nod. Zhang Tianyou opened his mouth and spat out arge mouthful of blood. When the constables searched his body, they found jars and bottles filled with all kinds of worms. Granny Zhou was a little disgusted. She no longer needed to use a walking stick. With Zhou Yunyi¡¯s spiritual sense gone, this body was under her control. Her old face could not be restored but it didn¡¯t matter to the python. This body was just a container to her. No matter where Zhou Yunyi went, she would find her and kill her. When Zhou Yunyi died, she would end her life. Zhang Tianyou was dragged into the cell. He looked like he was about to die, but he still managed to sustain onest breath. After Liu Sanniang told Wei Shi what happened, she prepared to go home. As soon as she left the government office, she saw that Granny Zhou was still waiting for her from afar. Liu Sanniang walked over and Granny Zhou said, ¡°26th December, I can give you a big gift.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Granny Zhou. ¡°You and the Wang family¡­¡± Granny Zhou said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s not me and the Wang family. It¡¯s Zhou Yunyi who reached an agreement with the Wang family. What Zhou Yunyi wants are the lives of Zhu Zongyang and his daughter. What the Wang family wants is Zhu Yan¡¯s soul and the marriage between Zhu Yan and the Wang family¡¯s dead eldest son. Zhou Yunyi is the same as Zhang Tianyou. If she wants to live, she needs endless faith and vitality. You should know very well how to obtain these things.¡± Granny Zhou looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°You can¡¯t change the karma in this world. There¡¯s no karma on me, so don¡¯te after me.¡± Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°What if I say I¡¯ll help you?¡± Granny Zhou was stunned. ¡°What did you see?¡± Liu Sanniang replied calmly. ¡°Your soul will disperse.¡± Granny Zhou¡¯s eyes turned vertical at a visible speed. She fixed her eyes at Liu Sanniang for a long time before answering her. ¡°If this is Heavenly punishment, then I¡¯ll ept it. I don¡¯t need others to help me.¡± Liu Sanniang did not speak and Granny Zhou turned around and left. Five dayster, there was a stenching from the cell. The constable went in to check and found that Zhang Tianyou was rotting away. The stench wasing from him, but he was still alive. Hested for six days before he died. As soon as he died, Wei Shi immediately got someone to cremate him, which was what Liu Sanniang had instructed him to do. Duringte December, Liu Sanniang would cook a few good dishes every day. Seeing that Liu Sanniang was at home, Madam Wei felt relieved. In her heart, Madam Wei did not want Liu Sanniang to go out because every time she went out, it meant that there was a case. Madam Wei called Chu Yan over for dinner. Each time Chu Yan came over, Liu Sanniang would receive a lot of snacks. Seeing how thoughtful Chu Yan was, Madam Wei couldn¡¯t stop smiling. After dinner, Chu Yan stood up to go home. Madam Wei pushed Liu Sanniang out and asked her to send Chu Yan out of the alley. Liu Sanniang walked beside Chu Yan. He held her hand and asked. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Chu Yan could tell that Liu Sanniang was distracted, so he pinched her palm. Before Liu Sanniang could speak, Chu Yan continued. ¡°Are you thinking about karma?¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. What was karma? The answer she gave Wu Ju was that everything in the world was karma. For example, what happened in River Vige was karma. Jiang Bing, Liu Ju¡¯er¡¯s stepmother, and the person who reced Zhao Anhuai did something evil first before karma found them. People in Huanghu Vige did something evil too, and Wu Ju took revenge, which made him good and evil rolled into one. If not for the evildoings of Huanghu vigers, Wu Ju would have been brought up by Huang Xianxian to be a mountain god to protect thend. As for the python, if it did not meet Zhou Yunyi, it would be a dragon. However, when Zhou Yunyi saw it, she coveted its long life-span and killed it. Liu Sanniang had already be a Buddha when she started cultivating. It was her mission and responsibility to exorcize the evil in the world. Chu Yan pinched her palm gently. ¡°Sanniang, you¡¯ve already done a great job.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Chu Yan. His ink-ck eyes were filled with tenderness. ¡°You helped Zhou Mingzhu remember her real identity. You helped in retrieving First Madam Zhou¡¯s innocence. These are all good karma. Jiang Bing, Liu Ju¡¯er, and Sun Yarou are all good karma.¡± Chu Yan curled his lips and said in a gentle voice, ¡°Karma is predestined. Those who are evil will be good people, and those who are good will also be evil people with a thought. The world is divided into Yin and Yang. There is good and evil. What you want is a bnce, not aplete elimination.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Chu Yan and felt enlightened. She said gratefully, ¡°Chu Yan, thank you.¡± He pinched Liu Sanniang¡¯s palm again and rubbed her head before leaving. He knew that it was against the heavens to interfere too much, but if he didn¡¯t interfere, how could she walk out of her confusion? If she was lost, he would regret it. With Chu Yan¡¯s reminder, Liu Sanniang indeed understood that good and evil in the world were one. What was needed was a bnce rather than elimination. She should be firm in her belief of what she knew to be right and wrong. 26th December. The Wang family and the Zhu family held a grand banquet. Liu Sanniang went over with the invitation. She did not bring anything. When she saw Chu Yan, Liu Sanniang smiled. Chapter 254 - The Wang Family’s Wedding Banquet

Chapter 254: The Wang Family¡¯s Wedding Banquet

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Chu Yan responded with a smile and walked towards her. Looking at Liu Sanniang¡¯s dovelike eyes, Chu Yan was mesmerized. He almost couldn¡¯t stop himself from pulling her into his arms and kissing her. At that moment, Liu Sanniang¡¯s smile froze. She had actually forgotten that Chu Yan was a wolf. The message in the way he looked at her was too obvious. Liu Sanniang quickly looked away. Indeed, gentleness was just an act he put on at most times. ¡°Sanniang.¡± Chu Yan¡¯s voice was low and hoarse. He did not need to pretend now. She could tell what he was thinking and was no longer as resistant to him. Chu Yan¡¯s eyes darkened as he held Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand. Unable to pull her hand away, Liu Sanniang gave up and let him hold her. Fortunately, everyone knew that Chu Yan was already engaged to her. Even if one did not know them, when they saw the two of them holding hands, they would understand that they were engaged. This was because only a couple who were betrothed would be so intimate. Rednterns were hung on both sides of the Wang family¡¯s mansion. The two stone lions in front of the door were also decorated with red flowers, making them look extremely festive. The butler, who was dressed in dark red, received guests at the door. Every person who came in, brought exquisite gifts along. Granny Zhou was dressed in gray and ck clothes with a gloomy expression. She did not bring anything, but Butler Wang said respectfully, ¡°Granny Zhou, you¡¯re here. Hurry, hurry,e in.¡± Granny Zhou did not even look at Butler Wang as she walked into the mansion. Butler Wang did not know that Granny Zhou was no longer the original Granny Zhou. Zhou Yunyi used to be the one upying the body but now, her spiritual sense was already gone. Now, it was upied by the python. To the python, no one and nothing had anything to do with her. She came here to return Liu Sanniang a favor. If not for Liu Sanniang defeating Zhou Yunyi, she would still be restricted by the seal. Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan also reached the mansion. After Granny Zhou entered, she seemed to have sensed that Liu Sanniang was here. She turned around, nced at Liu Sanniang, and continued walking in. Liu Sanniang handed over the invitation. ¡°I didn¡¯t bring a gift.¡± Butler Wang frowned and looked at Liu Sanniang with disdain. How could she have the cheek to attend the wedding without bringing along a gift? Seriously, didn¡¯t she know who was getting married? However, Liu Sanniang¡¯s invitation was personally written by Zhu Zongyang. Although Butler Wang looked down on her, he did not chase her away. He said with a fake smile, ¡°Everyone whoes will be weed by Old Master Zhu. It doesn¡¯t matter if you brought a gift or not. Pleasee in.¡± Many people present heard what Butler Wang said. They looked at Chu Yan and Liu Sanniang with disdain. Butler Wang looked at Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan. He thought that the two of them would be ashamed because of this, but he was disappointed. Liu Sanniang¡¯s expression was t. She did not mind Butler Wang¡¯s mockery, let alone Chu Yan. The two of them walked in with a cold aura. Butler Wang pursed his lips and felt a little displeased. However, the next guest was already here. He put the smile back on and continued to receive the guest. ¡°Oh, Mr. Huang, pleasee in.¡± Huang He nodded. After handing over the gifts, he asked. ¡°Who are those two?¡± If it were anyone else, they would feel embarrassed attending a wedding without bringing gifts. However, the two of them looked like they didn¡¯t care at all. Butler Wang replied with a look of disdain. ¡°They have been invited by Young Madam¡¯s family. I don¡¯t know who they are but they should be someone insignificant.¡± Huang He smiled. ¡°They don¡¯t even know the basic social etiquettes.¡± Butler Wang smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. Today is a joyous day. Mr. Huang, pleasee in.¡± Huang He nodded with a smile and walked into the mansion. The Wang family was one of the richest families in Yong County. They had made their fortune through trading jewelry, gold and silver. As expected, the mansion was decorated veryvishly. Old Master Wang only had one son, Wang Xu, so the wedding was naturally very grand. Dozens of tables were set up in the courtyard. Many people had already taken their seats. The servants were all dressed in red and were serving tea. Zhu Zongyang and his wife sat at the main table. Zhu Zongyang had been waiting for Liu Sanniang since early in the morning. Today. he was determined to humiliate Liu Sanniang and turn her into aughing stock in Yong County. When he saw Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan, Zhu Zongyang stood up. He waved his hand, shouting. ¡°Miss Liu,e and sit here.¡± Liu Sanniang saw that the ominous aura around Zhu Zongyang had disappeared. He was already out of danger but his daughter was still surrounded by it. The person who wanted Zhu Zongyang and her daughter¡¯s lives was Zhou Yunyi. She wanted to absorb the life force of Zhu Zongyang¡¯s daughter, and her father¡¯s death was only a side effect of that. Zhou Yunyi¡¯s spiritual sense was already gone, so Zhu Zongyang¡¯s life was saved, but his daughter would surely die. Liu Sanniang looked at Madam Yu, who was beside Zhu Zongyang and saw that there was no sign of her daughter being alive. She looked away and said, ¡°Master Zhu, are you ready for what¡¯s about to unfold?¡± Liu Sanniang¡¯s blunt question made the smile on Zhu Zongyang¡¯s face freeze. What an annoying girl! Zhu Zongyang thought to himself and said with a smile, ¡°Miss Liu, I know you¡¯re capable, but this time, you are wrong. I¡¯m ready, but I wonder if you are ready.¡± Without waiting for Liu Sanniang to speak, Zhu Zongyang continued. ¡°Miss Liu, you have to think carefully. Magistrate Wei and the new Magistrate Wei, Li Guanfeng, will also being over.¡± Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re ready.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Madam Yu with a hint of pity in her eyes. Madam Yu only had one daughter, so she naturally hoped that her daughter would be safe and happy. The pain of losing her daughter should be the most unbearable for her. Madam Yu looked at Liu Sanniang. For some reason, her heart tightened and she felt a little ufortable. Just as she was about to speak, Liu Sanniang looked away from her. Chapter 255 - Entering The Bridal Chamber

Chapter 255: Entering The Bridal Chamber

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Zhu Zongyang felt that he was always the one getting triggered by Liu Sanniang in the end. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Miss Liu, since you are so confident about your assessment, please take a seat. I believe that today will be a very unforgettable day.¡± Zhu Zongyang took a deep breath. He reminded himself not to get worked up about this. When all the guests were here, he would make a fool of Liu Sanniang. Soon, Wei Shi and Li Guanfeng came together. Wei Shi led Li Guanfeng towards Zhu Zongyang. Wei Shi nodded at Liu Sanniang as a greeting. Li Guanfeng looked at Liu Sanniang and nodded slightly. Then, he cupped his hands at Zhu Zongyang alongwith Wei Shi. ¡°Congrattions, Mr. and Mrs. Zhu.¡± Master Wang and Madam Wang also came over. ¡°Magistrate Wei, it¡¯s really a great honor to have you here. I believe this must be Magistrate Li. Nice to meet you.¡± Wei Shi was about to leave Yong County to take on a new position in the capital, so naturally, they had to befriend the new magistrate. Li Guanfeng was very young, only 26 years old. With a smiling face, he said, ¡°Congrattions, Master Wang and Madam Wang.¡± Master Wang and Madam Wang smiled. Master Wang said to Zhu Zongyang, ¡°Inw, please help me entertain these two magistrates.¡± ¡°Absolutely, it¡¯s my honor,¡± Zhu Zongyang replied, beaming widely. Zhu Zongyang looked at Wei Shid and continued. ¡°Please, take a seat.¡± Wei Shi and Li Guanfeng nodded and walked over to where Zhu Zongyang was pointing. As soon as the clock struck twelve, joyous music was heard outside, apanied by the voice of the matchmaker. ¡°The bride is here.¡± Everyone stopped talking and waited quietly for the newly-wed to enter. Wang Xu was wearing a red wedding gown and holding one end of the red silk with a smile while the other end was held by Zhu Yan. Step by step, they slowly walked into everyone¡¯s line of sight. When the newly-weds arrived at the main hall, Wang Xu smiled and said, ¡°Father, Mother.¡± Master Wang and Madam Wang¡¯s eyes turned red. Madam Wang wiped the corners of her eyes with a handkerchief and nodded with a smile. ¡°Good, good.¡± Old Master Wang also smiled. ¡°Good, my good son.¡± Zhu Yan knew that her parents were also present. She said gently, ¡°Father, Mother.¡± Madam Yu¡¯s eyes were red as she covered her mouth and nodded. ¡°Good, good.¡± Zhu Zongyang smiled. ¡°Good, my good daughter.¡± After that, the matchmaker shouted at the top of her lungs. ¡°Now, it¡¯s time for the wedding ceremony to formally begin.¡± Wang Xu led the red silk to the center. Zhu Yan followed in his footsteps. After they arrived at the center of the hall, the matchmaker shouted again. ¡°Bow to the heavens and kneel to the earth.¡± Both Wang Xu and Zhu Yan knelt down. After the two of them got up, the matchmaker shouted once more. ¡°Now, bow and kneel to your parents.¡± Zhu Zongyang said happily, ¡°Get up, get up.¡± Master Wang and Madam Wang both smiled. ¡°Alright, alright, get up.¡± Madam Yu had mixed feelings at the moment. Her heart seemed to be tightly squeezed by something. When she saw her daughter kneel down, the suffocating feeling became intense. She looked in Liu Sanniang¡¯s direction and met her cold eyes. Her vision suddenly blurred. The matchmaker smiled. ¡°Now, bow to each other.¡± Wang Xu and Zhu Yan faced each other. After bowing to each other, they were sent to the bridal chamber. Zhu Yan suddenly stumbled and Wang Xu reached out to support her. Hand in hand, they slowly disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight. Master Wang smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s start the banquet. Today, you must enjoy yourself.¡± Everyoneughed and cupped their hands. ¡°Of course.¡± Wei Shi looked at Liu Sanniang and was a little nervous. The news of Zhu Zongyang rejecting Liu Sanniang¡¯s help had spread throughout the government office. Lin Zheng and the others had even gone to persuade Zhu Zongyang. When Zhu Zongyang resigned, Wei Shi also tried to persuade him. However, Zhu Zongyang insisted that there was no need to worry. Wei Shi did not say anything more because it was useless. Wei Shi retracted his gaze. He really did not want anything bad to happen. Even if this meant that Liu Sanniang would be mocked, he still hoped so. Li Guanfeng also looked in the direction of Liu Sanniang. He lowered his voice. ¡°Magistrate Wei, is she the psychic you were talking about?¡± Wei Shi nodded. ¡°Yes, Miss Liu has a high achievement of cultivation. If you need any help in the future, you can look for her. Miss Liu is righteous and will help.¡± Li Guanfeng smiled faintly. ¡°Thank you for the reminder, Magistrate Wei. I will. Magistrate Wei, try this. This wine is good.¡± Li Guanfeng looked at Wei Shi and continued. ¡°Magistrate Wei, as far as I can remember, you¡¯re a person who doesn¡¯t believe in mystics.¡± Wei Shi nodded. ¡°I didn¡¯t believe it before, but after getting to know Miss Liu, I started to believe in it.¡± Wei Shi did not hide it from Li Guanfeng. He did not care if Li Guanfeng would make fun of him either. He just followed his heart. Li Guanfeng smiled. ¡°I believe in mystics too. I just don¡¯t believe in people who know mystics.¡± Wei Shi was stunned. He did not expect Li Guanfeng to believe in mystics. He thought that Li Guanfeng would take this chance to say something sarcastic to him. People who believed in mystics would most likely have experienced it themselves. However, Li Guanfeng did not take the initiative to mention his experience, and Wei Shi did not ask him either. Wei Shi raised his ss. ¡°To Magistrate Li.¡± Li Guanfeng smiled. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that Magistrate Wei will be going to the capital soon. Otherwise, I really want to find a time to have a good drink with you.¡± Li Guanfeng was paying attention to Liu Sanniang all this while. He had also heard that Liu Sanniang said that this joyful asion would end up bing a sad one. Now that the bride and groom had been sent to the bridal chamber, everything seemed to go without a hitch. Liu Sanniang¡¯s prediction didn¡¯t seem toe true. However, she could sit still and eat calmly. She didn¡¯t even care about the mocking nces Zhu Zongyang threw at her from time to time. Li Gunnafeng wondered how long she could remain calm like that. Chapter 256 - A Long Life And A Life Of Wealth

Chapter 256: A Long Life And A Life Of Wealth

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Halfway through the banquet, Zhu Zongyang started to get drunk. He couldn¡¯t hide the happiness in his eyes. He smiled at Granny Zhou and said, ¡°Granny Zhou, everyone knows that you¡¯re a psychic. Today, for the sake of this joyful asion, read my fortune and tell me how long I can live for.¡± Master Wang and Madam Wang frowned. They did not expect Zhu Zongyang to do this. Madam Wang looked at Granny Zhou and saw that her expression was cold. She was relieved. She had given Granny Zhou a lot of gold. She should know very well about the rule of not epting money from two sides. Master Wang chuckled. ¡°Inw, are you drunk?¡± Zhu Zongyang smiled. ¡°Inw, I¡¯m not drunk. I just want her to read my fortune.¡± Master Wang was very puzzled. ¡°Inw, why do you want to read your fortune? It¡¯s best not to know your future in advance. I heard that the more you know about your fortune, the worse it will be. From what I can see, your life will be very wealthy.¡± Zhu Zongyang smiled. He wanted to embarrass Liu Sanniang so bad that no one could persuade him. Master Wang¡¯s advice was naturally useless. He would not listen to him. Zhu Zongyang had already stood up from his seat. He looked at Granny Zhou. ¡°Granny Zhou, why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Granny Zhou looked at Zhu Zongyang indifferently. ¡°A long life and a life of wealth.¡± Zhu Zongyang¡¯s daughter was married to the only son of the Wang family. As Wang Xu¡¯s father-inw, he would naturally be well off. Just the betrothal gifts from the Wang family were enough for Zhu Zongyang and his wife to live a luxurious life. Zhu Zongyang smiled. ¡°What a coincidence!¡± Master Wang smiled. ¡°What do you mean by that? What kind of coincidence is there?¡± Zhu Zongyang turned around and walked towards Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu happens to be a psychic as well. I believe not many people present here know that, right? She¡¯s very capable and ims to be the chosen one.¡± Zhu Zongyang walked up to Liu Sanniang and said coldly, ¡°Miss Liu, take a closer look at me again. See if I still have a short life.¡± Zhu Zongyang¡¯s sarcastic tone made everyone understand what was going on. Psychics were always respected, especially among the merchants. They would ask the priests to see the feng shui of their house and help them choose an auspicious date to open their shop. Why did Zhu Zongyang make things difficult for a girl? Moreover, this girl was a psychic. The first thing everyone thought of was that Liu Sanniang was a liar. The curious and expectant looks on everyone¡¯s faces made Zhu Zongyang feel extremely happy. He was still alive and well. Nothing of what Liu Sanniang predicted, had happened. Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°Obviously, a long life and a life of wealth.¡± Zhu Zongyang snorted. ¡°Sanniang, that¡¯s not what you said a while back. Do you dare to tell others what you said to me?¡± Liu Sanniang slowly said, ¡°Half a month ago, I said you will lose your life because of money. I saw a red and white sedan chair, which means that this marriage will be a funeral.¡± Zhu Zongyang¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Sanniang, that is a tant lie. I didn¡¯t want to make things hard for you because you¡¯re young, but you don¡¯t show any signs of repentance. If I don¡¯t teach you a lesson today, you will continue to lie to people.¡± Zhu Zongyang turned to look at Wei Shi and cupped his hands. ¡°Magistrate Wei, you heard it too, right? I want to sue her for scamming me.¡± Wei Shi frowned and looked at Liu Sanniang. But her expression was t as she said, ¡°Assistant Zhu, fortune is ever-changing. You¡¯re still alive because death didn¡¯t befall you.¡± If Zhang Tianyou didn¡¯t team up with Zhou Yunyi to kill her, Zhou Yunyi¡¯s spiritual sense would not be gone. As a result, Zhu Zongyang would definitely die today. Zhou Yunyi was actually the same as Miao Zhen. She satisfied everyone¡¯s needs, but the price people had to pay was their lives. After all, Zhou Yunyi wanted to live. She was not like Miao Zhen, who wanted someone else to live. After Liu Sanniang finished speaking, Zhu Zongyangughed. ¡°Hahaha, this is the funniest joke I¡¯ve ever heard.¡± Master Wang and Madam Wang naturally stood on Zhu Zongyang¡¯s side. Master Wang stood up and looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Inw, don¡¯t take what a liar said to heart.¡± Granny Li suddenly said, ¡°Let me say something fair. Fortune is indeed ever-changing. What Miss Liu said makes sense. Other than unnatural death and life, there¡¯s a chance for everything to take a sudden turn. Granny Zhou, am I right?¡± Granny Zhou nced at Granny Li and nodded gently. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Zhu Zongyang forced a smile. He was on the verge of bursting into anger but he had to swallow it back down again. Seeing that Zhu Zongyang was put on the spot, Master Wang naturally could not ignore it. On a day like today, while the guests were watching, if he didn¡¯t stand up to defend his inw, people would form bad opinions about him. Master Wang narrowed his eyes and looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Everything changes, but things that have been preordained will not change, right? Miss, why don¡¯t you read my fortune as well?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Old Master Wang and said slowly, ¡°Sure.¡± Master Wang smiled. ¡°Then what do you need to prepare? What can you read?¡± Liu Sanniang said, ¡°I can read your mind, including all your secrets, and predict the future.¡± Master Wang was stunned for a moment before he smiled and said, ¡°Alright, then read my mind. Feel free to say whatever you see out loud.¡± Master Wang knew why Zhu Zongyang was so indignant now. He could totally feel him. This girl was really annoying. Even in front of so many people, she could still remain calm and lie so tantly. Master Wang was still smiling. ¡°Miss Liu, what should I do?¡± Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°Sit down and extend your hand.¡± Chapter 257 - Hidden Secret

Chapter 257: Hidden Secret

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Master Wang pursed his lips and smiled at everyone. ¡°Someone, bring a stool over. No matter what Miss Liu says, I won¡¯t mind. Before that, I only have one request. I wonder if Miss Liu will agree.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Master Wang. Master Wang smiled. ¡°If you fail to read my mindter, kowtow to Mr. Zhu in front of everyone and apologize. He should be about the same age as your father. Just treat it as kowtowing to your father and apologizing, okay?¡± Zhu Zongyang looked at Liu Sanniang coldly. Liu Sanniang opened her mouth and said, ¡°I won¡¯t fail.¡± Master Wang frowned. This girl was really annoying. If she didn¡¯t admit her mistaketer, he would get people to beat her, forcing her to kneel down and apologize. Master Wang sat down and rolled up his sleeves. Liu Sanniang reached out and was about to ce her hand on Master Wang¡¯s wrist when Chu Yan took out a handkerchief and threw it lightly on Master Wang¡¯s wrist. Chu Yan¡¯s eyes were dark as ink as he said calmly, ¡°Stinky.¡± Everyone gasped. Chu Yan exuded an extraordinary aura. Everyone was guessing which family this young master was from. Was his family very rich? How dare he say that Master Wang was stinky! Zhu Zongyang pointed at him angrily. ¡°Chu Yan, how impudent of you to say that. Do you think you¡¯re something now just because you became a constable? Before that, you were just a cksmith.¡± A cksmith was covered in sweat every day. What right did he have to call others stinky? Master Wang took a deep breath to suppress his anger. So this man and woman were a couple. No wonder they were so intimate. He would put up with the two of them for the time being. When he exposed Liu Sanniang, he would deal with them together. Master Wang looked at Liu Sanniang and said, ¡°Miss Liu, let¡¯s begin.¡± Liu Sanniang ced her hand on the handkerchief and released her power to envelop Master Wang. Her strength was like a steel needle, piercing through Master Wang¡¯s mental guard at full st. Master Wang, who was beaming a while ago, instantly stopped smiling. He did not know how to describe this feeling. He could clearly feel a force enveloping him like a dark cloud. Fear began to surge in his heart. He could not help but tremble and kick his legs, as if he wanted to escape Liu Sanniang¡¯s control. Liu Sanniang said slowly, ¡°I saw you stab a dagger into his heart and sealed him in a way that he will continue to bring fortune and luck to the family. His soul is imprisoned there, and whatever you ask, he has to satisfy you.¡± As soon as Liu Sanniang said that, Master Wang¡¯s expression changed drastically. His face was twitching. He seemed to want to break free from Liu Sanniang¡¯s grip, but he could not retract his hand even with all his strength. The people who were waiting to watch the show frowned. They did not know what Liu Sanniang had done, nor did they know what was going on with Master Wang. All they could see was that Master Wang suddenly stopped smiling and looked as if he had seen something terrifying and wanted to escape. The way people looked at Liu Sanniang changed as well. Was she a liar or a demon? Just by grabbing Old Master Wang¡¯s hand, she could terrify him to such an extent. Madam Wang pounced on Master Wang almost immediately after Liu Sanniang finished speaking. Liu Sanniang let go and withdrew her power. Master Wang came back to his senses and almost fell. Fortunately, Madam Wang caught him in time. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Master Wang took a few deep breaths and forced himself to calm down. He looked at Liu Sanniang coldly. ¡°What kind of demonic technique did you use on me? It makes me feel as if I¡¯m being strangled. What nonsense did you spout? My family is honest and upright. The business we do is legal. Don¡¯t nder me.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Master Wang and said calmly, ¡°I saw him bing very powerful. The Wang family will be wiped out.¡± Master Wang pointed at Liu Sanniang angrily. ¡°You, you¡­¡± His fingers trembled. He looked into Liu Sanniang¡¯s eyes and his pupils constricted. It took him a long time to suppress the fear in his heart. Zhu Zongyang red at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu, you¡¯re just trying to scare him. Initially, I wanted to forgive you, but now it seems that you¡¯re not going to repent. Magistrate Wei, you saw it too, right? Everyone present saw it as well, no? Please testify for me.¡± Liu Sanniang nced at Zhu Zongyang. ¡°Assistant Zhu, I suggest you go and see your daughter.¡± Madam Yu grabbed Zhu Zongyang¡¯s hand, her face filled with panic. Even the exquisite makeup couldn¡¯t cover her pale face. She seemed to have imagined something terrifying and her hands kept on trembling. Master Wang and Madam Wang¡¯s expressions changed drastically. ¡°Ridiculous, ridiculous. Do you think at my house, you can do whatever you want?¡± Madam Wang turned towards Granny Zhou and gave her a look. ¡°Granny Zhou, say something. Having such a person as a psychic will also ruin your reputation. We should get rid of her. Otherwise, who would still believe in mystics?¡± Granny Zhou looked at Liu Sanniang and stood up. When everyone¡¯s gazended on her, Granny Zhou opened her mouth and said coldly, ¡°What she said is true. Madam Wang killed her own son and nourished him with blood. You lived in luxury for decades, but on the day of his revenge, the Wang family will be entirely wiped out.¡± After saying that, Granny Zhou looked at Liu Sanniang and turned to leave. Those who heard it with their own ears couldn¡¯t help but wide their eyes in shock. Madam Wang and Master Wang¡¯s faces were ashen, and they didn¡¯t know what to say to exin themselves. Madam Yu let out a tearing scream. ¡°My daughter.¡± Zhu Zongyang reached out to hold Madam Yu, who grabbed Zhu Zongyang¡¯s cor and shouted at the top of her lungs, ¡°Quick, go and save our daughter.¡± Zhu Zongyang ran towards the backyard. His mind was nk. He could not even feel his limbs. Madam Yu chased after him with difficulty. She fell several times and struggled to get up. Master Wang looked at Liu Sanniang coldly. ¡°Miss, are you satisfied with how things turned out on someone else¡¯s wedding day?¡± Chapter 258 - The Pain Of Losing A Daughter (Part 1)

Chapter 258: The Pain Of Losing A Daughter (Part 1)

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

His questioning tone made it difficult for people to figure out what was the truth. He spoke as if Liu Sanniang was really here to intentionally mess up the wedding. Master Wang¡¯s face darkened. He cupped his hands and said, ¡°Thank you foring to attend my son¡¯s wedding. I¡¯m really angry that such a thing happened. I won¡¯t let this matter rest. I hope you understand.¡± Everyone had different expressions as they sized up Liu Sanniang. Hearing Master Wang¡¯s words, people only admired him for being able to keep hisposure even after all this. Although they believed 50% of what Liu Sanniang said, they were still suspicious. At least the Wang family had not been wiped out yet, so no one dared to offend them. With a smile, Butler Wang sent off the guests one by one. Only Liu Sanniang, Chu Yan, Wei Shi, and Li Guanfeng were left in the mansion. Wei Shi and Li Guanfeng were both county magistrates of Yong County. Master Wang hoped that they would leave as well. Li Guanfeng said calmly, ¡°There might be a murder case here. As officials, how can we leave?¡± Master Wang had no choice but to allow them to stay. ¡°Ah¡­¡± A scream resounded throughout the mansion. It was mixed with grief and anger, making people¡¯s hearts tremble. The guests sighed. It was a pity that they couldn¡¯t stay to watch. Otherwise, they would have been able to see what happened with their own eyes. Granny Li became the center of attention as she walked in the crowd. After all, Granny Li had spoken up for Liu Sanniang. People asked her curiously. ¡°Granny Li, Miss Liu doesn¡¯t look old at all. Is she really that capable?¡± Granny Li said calmly, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe Miss Liu, you¡¯re not far from death.¡± With that, Granny Li straightened her back and left. Zhu Zongyang deserved it. Liu Sanniang wanted to help him a few times, but he was the one who rejected her. Who could he me but himself for bringing the cmity upon his daughter? Everyone hadplicated expressions. They remembered clearly that Liu Sanniang said that the Wang family would be entirely wiped out. Many of the guests had cooperation with the Wang family. Now they had to go back and think about terminating the cooperation because they didn¡¯t want to get dragged into this danger. As soon as the door of the mansion was closed, the servants revealed a worried look. That scream came from Madam Yu. Wei Shi and Li Guanfeng frowned. They stood up and led their men to the backyard. Master Wang and Madam Wang were flustered. They wanted to stop them, but in this situation, stopping them would only make things worse. Master Wang red at Liu Sanniang before following suit. The sky had already darkened. The rednterns hanging in the mansion were burning with candlelight, enveloping the entire mansion, making it brightly lit. Liu Sanniang looked ahead calmly. Chu Yan held her hand and walked towards the backyard. Liu Sanniang looked at Chu Yan. His expression was t. He sensed Liu Sanniang¡¯s gaze and lowered his eyes to look at her. There was overwhelming gentleness in his eyes. Liu Sanniang smiled. She felt Chu Yan tighten his grip on her hand. He looked away but held her hand tightly. In the bridal chamber in the backyard, the maidservants lowered their heads. Madam Yu¡¯s crying came from inside the room. ¡°Yan, my daughter, wake up. It¡¯s my fault. Don¡¯t leave us. You¡¯re killing me. Boohoo¡­¡± Madam Yu¡¯s tears rolled down her face like in streams. She knelt in front of the bed and reached out to gently touch her daughter, who was lying motionless on the bed. No matter how she called out to her, her daughter would not respond. Zhu Zongyang was also kneeling at the side, looking a little lost. He seemed to be unwilling to ept the reality. He shook his head and mumbled. ¡°Impossible. How could this be? I¡¯m still fine.¡± Wei Shi and Li Guanfeng looked solemn. Lin Zheng went forward to take Zhu Yan¡¯s pulse. Then, he shook his head at Wei Shi. Zhu Yan died silently. There were no wounds on her body. Madam Yu shook Zhu Yan as if her heart had been dug out. ¡°Daughter, get up. Don¡¯t scare me, okay?¡± Zhu Zongyang seemed to have lost his soul. He kept mumbling to himself that this was not possible. Wei Shi and Li Guanfeng looked at Master Wang and Madam Wang. They were the ones who should give Zhu Zongyang and his wife an exnation. Li Guanfeng was about to take office. His eyes were as sharp as an eagle. ¡°Master Wang, Madam Wang, aren¡¯t you going to say anything about Zhu Yan¡¯s death?¡± Madam Yu turned to look at Madam Wang, her eyes filled with killing intent. She pounced at Madam Wang and said word by word, ¡°Give my daughter¡¯s life back to me!¡± Madam Wang quickly reacted and pushed Madam Yu away. ¡°Who knows if your daughter had some kind of disease. I should be the one getting angry about your daughter suddenly dying under my roof.¡± Madam Wang¡¯s cold rebuttal stunned Madam Yu. She red at Madam Wang, but Madam Wang returned her a fiercer gaze. She tidied her clothes and said coldly, ¡°If I knew that your daughter is sick, I would have never agreed to my son marrying her. What the hell? Why are you shouting at me like that?¡± Master Wang was also very calm. He looked at Wei Shi and Li Guanfeng and cupped his hands. ¡°Magistrates, we were with you just now and don¡¯t know what happened. I can rte to the pain Mr. and Mrs. Zhu are experiencing. However, you can¡¯t pin such a crime on our Wang family, right? Crime of murder is a capital offense.¡± Unlike Zhu Zongyang and his wife, Master Wang and Madam Wang did not lose their minds. Zhu Zongyang raised his head and looked at Master Wang and Madam Wang with deep hatred. ¡°My daughter was in her prime and has never been sick or infected with disease. How can she die all of a sudden? Do you dare to swear it has nothing to do with your Wang family? Master Wang¡¯s expression was cold as he replied. ¡°Inw, don¡¯t spout nonsense. If you don¡¯t believe me, get the coroner to do an autopsy. After the autopsy, the truth will be revealed. I won¡¯t take the me for murder, no matter what.¡± Li Guanfeng nodded at Wei Shi. ¡°The cause of death is unknown. We can¡¯t just let it go like that. Ligui, Liming, go and get the coroner.¡± Chapter 259 - The Pain Of Losing A Daughter (Part 2)

Chapter 259: The Pain Of Losing A Daughter (Part 2)

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Li Gui and Li Ming nodded solemnly. ¡°Yes.¡± With that, the two of them left. Master Wang and Madam Wang did not look guilty at all and agreed readily. ¡°Indeed, we must get to the bottom of this. She died too suddenly.¡± Madam Wang looked at Zhu Zongyang and his wife, her eyes turning cold. She originally nned to inform them about it two dayster. When the time came, she would justpensate them with some money to ensure that they could lead afortable life. However, she didn¡¯t expect that Granny Zhou would go back on her words and break her promise and that Zhu Zongyang didn¡¯t die. Anyway, even if they investigated, they would not be able to find anything. Therefore, Master Wang and Madam Wang were not afraid. Instead, they were angry. When Madam Yu realized how heartless Master Wang and Madam Wang were, she was furious. She suddenly thought of Liu Sanniang. She turned around and saw that Liu Sanniang was not far away. Without a warning, she got down on her knees in front of Liu Sanniang, begging. ¡°Miss Liu, it¡¯s my fault to not have listened to you. My daughter died a miserable death. Miss, please be magnanimous and forgive me. Please seek justice for my daughter.¡± Madam Yu¡¯s heart-breaking voice forced Zhu Zongyang to regain some rationality. He looked at the girl as well. Liu Sanniang nced at Madam Yu with pity. She had long known that this would happen, but when it really happened, she did not gloat. She only felt pity. Zhu Zongyang was so ashamed that he wanted to die on the spot. He had always thought that Liu Sanniang was going against him, but in fact, she had never done that. He had always been the one going against his own ridiculous vanity. Liu Sanniang had always been sincere. It was him who repeatedly rejected her help. Zhu Zongyang knelt down and kowtowed to Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu, I deserve it. Please help me.¡± Liu Sanniang had already reached out to help Madam Yu stand up. ¡°Get up.¡± Madam Yu lowered her head and refused to get up. Zhu Zongyangy on the ground, his back bent. He was regretful, but it was toote. Wei Shi sighed. If Zhu Zongyang hadn¡¯t been so arrogant, his daughter would still be alive. It was toote now. Zhu Yan was already dead. Zhu Zongyang¡¯s voice was hoarse, as if his soul had been sucked out. He said, ¡°Miss Liu, please get justice for my daughter.¡± Master Wang looked at Liu Sanniang with a sinister gaze. ¡°She¡¯s just a swindler. How can her words be trusted? Magistrates, I believe you are righteous and impartial. Without evidence, you won¡¯t arrest us, right?¡± Even if Zhu Yan¡¯s death was strange, the Wang family was sure that the government would not be able to find any proof. If they were arrested on a groundless charge, no one would be convinced. Wei Shi and Li Guanfeng nodded. ¡°Of course.¡± When investigating a case, evidence was naturally the most important element. Master Wang looked at Zhu Zongyang and Madam Yu with a cold expression. ¡°Our Wang family is innocent. Sir, please get to the bottom of this and don¡¯t let anyone nder us.¡± Madam Wang also said calmly, ¡°That¡¯s right. Killing is not a joke. You can¡¯t wrong us for no reason.¡± Liu Sanniang responded calmly. ¡°You didn¡¯t kill anyone, but what you did was far worse than killing.¡± Li Guanfeng looked at Liu Sanniang with a deep gaze, but he concealed his emotions and instantly looked away from her. Li Guanfeng¡¯s subordinates, Li Gui and Li Ming, soon arrived there. The coroner, Wang Xigui, came with his students. He nodded at Wei Shi and Li Guanfeng. ¡°Magistrate Wei, Magistrate Li, where is the victim?¡± Wei Shi pointed at the wedding bed. Wang Xigui brought his students to the bed and started the autopsy. ¡°There are no external injuries on her body, and she wasn¡¯t poisoned. The cause of death is unknown. To find out the cause, we¡¯ll have to dissect the body,¡± said Wang Xigui after checking. Master Wang smiled. ¡°No matter how you check, it¡¯s the same. There is no way she could be poisoned. After all, Zhu Yan was still young. If Mr. Zhu agrees to dissect your daughter¡¯s body, we have no objections. During the investigation stage, the entire Wang family will cooperate.¡± Madam Wang nced at Liu Sanniang coldly. ¡°We¡¯re innocent, but this woman is full of nonsense. Sir, you are fair and just. You won¡¯t turn a blind eye to her ndering us, right?¡± Madam Yu hammered her chest. ¡°Madam Wang, Master Wang, you have no conscience. You¡¯ll die a horrible death.¡± Master Wang and Madam Wang¡¯s faces turned cold as they shouted. ¡°Guard, beat up this couple and throw them out. How annoying!¡± Liu Sanniang opened her mouth and softly chanted a few Sanskrit words. The room resounded with some ethereal sounds. p, p, p. A few crisp sounds brought everyone back to their senses. A figure in wedding clothes slowly walked into the house. Master Wang and Madam Wang looked at the person and frowned. ¡°Xu, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°Mother, I¡¯m here to watch the show.¡± Wang Xu smiled and gave the crowd a sweeping nce. He raised his hand. ¡°There¡¯s one more thing. My name is Wang Peng, not Wang Xu.¡± Wang Peng was the name he gave himself. Looking at the sudden change in Master Wang and Madam Wang¡¯s expressions, he smiled and said, ¡°My name is good, right?¡± Wang Peng smiled. When he walked out of Wang Xu¡¯s body, Wang Xu¡¯s body copsed. Wang Peng looked at Madam Wang who had a horrified look on her face and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. He won¡¯t die. How can I let him die? He¡¯s my younger brother.¡± Wang Peng¡¯s body solidified. He was dressed in red and had a jade crown on his head. His eyes were strange, making people not able to look at him. Everyone present there felt a chill running down their spines. Li Guanfeng said calmly, ¡°Madam Wang, aren¡¯t you going to exin what¡¯s going on here? Isn¡¯t there only one son in your Wang family? Who is he? Why are you so afraid of him?¡± Wang Peng smiled. ¡°That¡¯s a good question. Why are they so afraid of me? They must have done something wrong. Otherwise, why are they scared of me? Come on. Tell them why. Did you kill me or eat my flesh? Why are you so afraid? Tsk, tsk, tsk¡­ Master Wang, your legs are trembling. Don¡¯t wet your pants. That¡¯ll be embarrassing.¡± Chapter 260 - Humans Know No Mercy, But The Heavens Do (Part 1)

Chapter 260: Humans Know No Mercy, But The Heavens Do (Part 1)

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Madam Wang almost knelt down and begged. ¡°Peng, please stop fooling around. I¡¯ll give you whatever you want.¡± Wang Peng looked at Zhu Yan, who was motionless on the bed, and said tly, ¡°Are you referring to that dead woman? How can she satisfy me? This is not what I want at all.¡± Madam Yu and Zhu Zongyang looked at Wang Peng and understood what he meant. Madam Yu overcame her fear and pounced on Wang Peng. ¡°Give my daughter back to me.¡± Wang Peng revealed a sinister smile as he said, ¡°If you want to see your daughter, I¡¯ll grant you that wish.¡± He reached out, but before he could touch Madam Yu, his hand was grabbed by Liu Sanniang. The hand that was grabbed by Liu Sanniang emitted white smoke. Wang Peng¡¯s expression changed drastically. He quickly cut off his arm, and a new arm grew out at speed visible to the eyes. He looked at Liu Sanniang warily. Liu Sanniang was Buddha, and she was the Yang in this world. Yin couldn¡¯t hurt her. She was the chosen one. Master Wang and Madam Wang widened their eyes in shock, unable to believe what they just saw. What they were afraid of the most was nothing to Liu Sanniang. Wang Peng was a little angry. ¡°Your daughter is already dead. I¡¯m not a god. I can¡¯t make here back to life.¡± Wang Peng looked at Liu Sanniang with anger in his eyes. ¡°Why did you hurt me? Didn¡¯t you say that you would give me justice? What do you mean?¡± Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°Because you were going to hurt people.¡± Wang Peng gritted his teeth and turned to look at Master Wang and Madam Wang. His sinister gaze frightened Master Wang and Madam Wang so much that they stopped breathing. They were afraid, extremely afraid. They were not like Liu Sanniang who could hurt Wang Peng. Instead, Wang Peng could hurt them at will. They had umted so much wealth over the past decades and weren¡¯t willing to die before they could enjoy it. Death was something that terrified them the most. Wang Peng was expressionless. With a wave of his hand, he brought a woman out of the thin air. The woman was pushed to the floor and she screamed. Slowly, the woman¡¯s body solidified. Her face was covered in tears and she sobbed. ¡°Father, Mother, save me. I¡¯m so afraid.¡± The woman was wearing a red wedding dress. She was none other than Zhu Yan. Madam Yu and Zhu Zongyang wanted to hug Zhu Yan, but they couldn¡¯t even touch her. Zhu Yan trembled. ¡°Father, Mother, save me. I¡¯m afraid.¡± Zhu Zongyang and Madam Yu had no choice but to ept that their daughter was already dead. What they saw was only their daughter¡¯s soul. Zhu Zongyang kowtowed madly to Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu, please save my daughter.¡± Liu Sanniang said, ¡°I can only send her soul to reincarnate.¡± Madam Yu bit her lip. ¡°Miss Liu, my daughter wasn¡¯t meant to die. Can you¡­¡± ¡­Bring my daughter back to life. Before Madam Yu could finish her sentence, she saw Liu Sanniang shaking her head. Liu Sanniang said, ¡°You had four chances to avoid the tragedy. The first time, Assistant Zhu refused it without even listening to me. The second time, I was chased out of your house. The third time, I met you on the street and you refused my help again. The fourth time, Assistant Zhu refused it while mocking me. Now you want another chance, but it¡¯s already toote.¡± Zhu Yan cried. ¡°Father, Mother, I didn¡¯t want to die, but I¡¯m already dead. Let me go. Just take it that we¡¯re not fated to be a family.¡± Zhu Zongyang pped himself twice. Madam Yu was a sensitive person. She had proposed to postpone the wedding many times, but he didn¡¯t listen because he was worried that if he angered the Wang family like this, he would lose the opportunity to get rich. As a punishment, he lost his daughter. He deserved it. Tears streamed down Madam Yu¡¯s face, and her vision was already blurry. She shook her head uncontrobly. ¡°No, don¡¯t go. Don¡¯t go.¡± ¡°How annoying,¡± Wang Peng said coldly. At the sound of his voice, Zhu Yan trembled more violently. Zhu Zongyang gathered all the strength he had and said with difficulty, ¡°Miss Liu, please send my daughter away.¡± Zhu Yan¡¯s death was irreversible. He had already missed the chance of saving his daughter four times. He was the one who pushed his daughter to death time and time again. If he let Zhu Yan leave, it meant that she would bepletely gone. However, if they kept her soul lingering, she would be tortured. Madam Yu lowered her head. Liu Sanniang opened her mouth and slowly chanted a familiar scripture. It was as if there was light on her body. Listening to the scriptures, people could not help but be awestruck. Zhu Yan¡¯s soul became fainter and fainter. At thest moment, she said, ¡°Father, Mother, I don¡¯t me you. This is my fate. When I¡¯m gone, you have to take care of yourselves.¡± Madam Yu let out a long whimper. Zhu Zongyang also broke down crying. When the Wang family came to propose marriage, he was arrogant and thought that his daughter was talented and was totally worthy of this marriage. Even though Liu Sanniang had given him a few chances and even warned him that the wedding would end up bing a funeral, he still did not believe her. In the end, he paid a terrible price for his arrogance. This cost was something he could not bear. His heart was in agony, as if it had been dug out. He wanted to ask why, why did he have to receive such a punishment. He hated the heavens for being unfair, but he knew very well that if not for his arrogance, these things would not have happened. It was not that the heavens did not give him a chance, but he did not want it. Zhu Zongyang coughed and spat out a mouthful of blood on the ground. Madam Yu had already fainted. Wang Peng said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve done what I promised you. Don¡¯t go back on your word. Even if you¡¯re a Buddha, you can¡¯t exorcize me.¡± When Wang Peng¡¯s figure faded away, Master Wang and Madam Wang heaved a sigh of relief. Master Wang looked at Wei Shi and Li Guanfeng. ¡°Sir, this has nothing to do with us. It¡¯s the ghost who took that girl¡¯s life. We¡¯re all victims.¡± Li Guanfeng shot them a stern look and asked coldly. ¡°How did Wang Peng die?¡± Madam Wang and Master Wang looked away. After a while, Master Wang bit the bullet and said, ¡°He died of illness.¡± Li Guanfeng curled his lips and sneered. ¡°Heh, is that so?¡± Of course not. Li Guanfeng looked at Liu Sanniang. He remembered that she had said that it was Master Wang who stabbed the dagger into Wang Peng¡¯s heart. He killed his son just to use him to generate wealth. How ruthless was he? Madam Wang said hurriedly, ¡°Of course. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can investigate.¡± Without evidence, she knew she couldn¡¯t be convicted. Her son had been dead for so many years. All the evidence had already gone. Liu Sanniang¡¯s voice was cold as she interrupted. ¡°Humans know no mercy, but the heavens do.¡± Chapter 261 - Humans Know No Mercy, But The Heavens Do (Part 2)

Chapter 261: Humans Know No Mercy, But The Heavens Do (Part 2)

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

¡°Miss Liu is right.¡± Zhu Zongyang¡¯s voice seemed to have aged many years. He helped Madam Yu up and looked at Master Wang and Madam Wang coldly. ¡°I¡¯m the one who¡¯s guilty of my daughter¡¯s death. I¡¯ll spend the rest of my life in regret, but you won¡¯t have a good life either. I¡¯ll wait to see the Wang family being wiped out.¡± Zhu Zongyang looked at Liu Sanniang and lowered his head. ¡°Miss Liu, I¡¯m sorry¡­ and thank you.¡± Zhu Zongyang staggered towards the bed and picked up Zhu Yan. Madam Yu seemed to know what he was going to do. She wiped her tears and followed him. Their voices were low, but it made people¡¯s hearts break. Zhu Zongyang and Madam Yu said softly, ¡°Yan, we¡¯ll take you home. Don¡¯t be afraid. When we¡¯re home, there is nothing you need to be afraid of.¡± Zhu Zongyang carried Zhu Yan¡¯s corpse and walked out of the mansion step by step. No one dared to stop him. Wei Shi frowned and looked at Master Wang and Madam Wang. Li Guanfeng said, ¡°Magistrate Wei, there should be nothing for us to do here. Let¡¯s go.¡± Wei Shi looked at Master Wang and Madam Wang fixedly without moving. Li Guanfeng seemed to know what was on his mind. He patted Wei Shi on the shoulder and continued. ¡°Magistrate Wei, Miss Liu is right. Humans know no mercy, but the heavens do.¡± Wei Shi looked away. Indeed, the heavens had mercy. Even if there were still many injustices in this world, the heavens were fair. When the right time came, punishment would befall on those who deserved it. Li Guanfeng looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu, nice meeting you.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded slightly. Wei Shi looked at Liu Sanniang. He felt that she was different. She seemed to have been more enlightened. In her eyes, everything in the world had be the same. He said, ¡°Miss Liu, let¡¯s go together.¡± Master Wang and Madam Wang immediately responded. ¡°Miss Liu can¡¯t leave yet.¡± As soon as everyone left, Master Wang and Madam Wang looked at Liu Sanniang. Master Wang suppressed the fear in his heart as he said, ¡°Miss Liu, you¡¯re a cultivator. You can¡¯t just watch this vengeful soul kill people, right? We have plenty of money. Name a price. As long as you can subdue that soul, any price is fine.¡± Madam Wang echoed. ¡°That¡¯s right. We can pay however much you want.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Master Wang and Madam Wang indifferently. ¡°If I subdue him, his soul will dissipate and he will never be able to reincarnate. Is that what you want?¡± Master Wang and Madam Wang¡¯s expressions changed drastically. Madam Wang frowned. ¡°Is there no other way to subdue it? Can¡¯t you just use a formation to seal it forever?¡± They had killed their son in exchange for overflowing wealth. How could they bear to let go of such a great temptation? At this moment, Master Wang and Madam Wang did not treat Liu Sanniang as an ordinary person. They looked at Liu Sanniang with hope, revealing undiluted greed in their eyes. They did not care about their son¡¯s soul being destroyed or being unable to reincarnate for eternity. They only cared about whether this wealth couldst forever. To Master Wang and Madam Wang, it was worth sacrificing one son in exchange for generations of prosperity. Even if this son died, they could still have another one. However, they had no idea how painful it was to be sealed. ¡°Father, Mother, he, he¡¯s here again¡­¡± At this moment, Wang Xu woke up and let out a terrified cry. He crawled towards Master Wang and Madam Wang. His parents hugged Wang Xu andforted him. ¡°Xu, don¡¯t worry. If that ghost doesn¡¯t listen to us, he won¡¯t be able to live for long. He asked for it.¡± Master Wang looked at Liu Sanniang calmly. ¡°If you can¡¯t seal him, then get rid of him and make him unable to reincarnate.¡± Wang Peng walked out with a vicious expression. ¡°You evil old thing, if you dare, I¡¯ll kill you all.¡± After saying that, Wang Peng turned around and looked at Liu Sanniang coldly. ¡°You went back on your word. I curse you to die a horrible death. If you dare to do that, I¡¯ll wait for you in hell. I¡¯ll wait ten years, a hundred years, a thousand years. At that time, I¡¯ll definitely eat your flesh and drink your blood.¡± Liu Sanniang walked towards him, but Wang Peng retreated and disappeared. Master Wang and Madam Wang were both stunned. Hearing what he said, they became even more certain about getting rid of him. If he didn¡¯t die, they would die. Liu Sanniang said, ¡°Ten thousand taels.¡± Madam Wang gasped. ¡°Miss Liu, that is a lot.¡± Liu Sanniang asked calmly. ¡°Is that a lot?¡± Madam Wang didn¡¯t know what to say. Old Master Wang continued. ¡°It¡¯s not a lot. As long as Miss Liu can help us get rid of the ghost, it¡¯s not a lot at all.¡± Wang Peng was getting stronger and stronger. He hated the entire Wang family to the core. It was true that he wanted to kill them all. If they died, what was the use of all the fortune they had umted? After weighing the pros and cons, ten thousand yuan was nothing. Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°Take me to the ce where he was sealed and dig him out.¡± Upon hearing that, Master Wang frowned. ¡°This¡­¡± Before Master Wang could say anything, Liu Sanniang had already turned around. ¡°Master Wang and Madam Wang, think about it.¡± With that, Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan walked out. Madam Wang looked at Master Wang. ¡°What should we do?¡± At that time, the master who taught them this method said that the ce where their son was sealed had to be kept a secret and no one was allowed to approach it. Otherwise, their fortune would be gone. They were hesitant and suspected that Liu Sanniang didn¡¯t really want to help them. However, Liu Sanniang turned to leave without even waiting for them to ask her anything. For a moment, Master Wang and Madam Wang did not know if they should trust Liu Sanniang. Wang Xu trembled. ¡°Dad, Mom, why are you hesitating? That thing is getting stronger and stronger. The formation can no longer hold it in ce. If we can¡¯t get rid of it, we¡¯ll constantly live in fear.¡± Master Wang frowned. ¡°Leave it to me. I have ns.¡± Madam Wang also said, ¡°Xu, don¡¯t worry. We will definitely consider it carefully. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Wang Xu gritted his teeth in anger. ¡°When he¡¯s gone, I can get married and have children to rece him. Do you really think he¡¯ll let us go? If he doesn¡¯t die, we¡¯ll die. Father, Mother, think about it.¡± Chapter 262 - I’ll Be Waiting For That Day To Come (Part 1) Translator: Henyee

Chapter 262: I¡¯ll Be Waiting For That Day To Come (Part 1)

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

After saying that, Wang Xu walked out angrily. He was trembling with fear, as if he was afraid of something. He looked around and heaved a sigh of relief. Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan had already left the mansion. She turned around to look at the figure sitting on the roof. She retracted her gaze and left with Chu Yan. Wang Peng watched as Liu Sanniang walked far away until she disappeared. When she disappeared, he narrowed his eyes and smiled. When Chu Yan sent her home, Liu Sanniang said, ¡°Let go.¡± She had reached home, but Chu Yan was still holding her hand. His eyes were as ck as ink. Liu Sanniang could not tell what was on his mind. He slowly leaned over and Liu Sanniang subconsciously retreated. Liu Sanniang could feel Chu Yan¡¯s breath on her face. His breathing was heavy, as if he was suppressing something. Liu Sanniang tensed up and lowered her voice. ¡°Chu Yan.¡± If it was a few months ago, she would probably be driven to cry by now. However, over the course of a few months, she came to understand a lot. When facing people other than her family, she was very calm and didn¡¯t experience much fluctuation of emotions, but when facing Chu Yan, she would always lose control. The pressure, nervousness, and danger that Chu Yan made her feel were enormous. She didn¡¯t know if he would show his fangs in the next second. Chu Yan¡¯s voice was huskily attractive. ¡°Go home.¡± Chu Yan let go and turned to leave. Liu Sanniang heaved a sigh of relief. She gently opened the door and entered the courtyard without alerting anyone. However, in the main house, Madam Wei and Mr. Liu¡¯s room was still lit. It was extinguished after Liu Sanniang returned to her room. After cleaning up, Liu Sanniangy on the bed. She had actually been to the Wang mansion a few days ago. She had touched the wall of the mansion and felt a strong resentment. you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us A few days ago. She tried to exorcize it in a bid to prevent Zhu Yan¡¯s death but Wang Peng widened his eyes in anger. He was in pain. The scripture Liu Sanniang chanted gave him no warmth but more suffering. He sneered. ¡°You can¡¯t possibly help me. I¡¯m sin-ridden.¡± Liu Sanniang replied calmly. ¡°I can.¡± Wang Peng shook his head. ¡°They sealed me and used me to generate fortune. If I see the light of day, I willpletely dissipate. How can you save me? Ridiculous.¡± Wang Peng looked at Liu Sanniang and continued. ¡°Unless the Wang family can dig me out with their own hands and you can make them bear the sins I¡¯vemitted.¡± After saying that, Wang Peng smiled self-deprecatingly. ¡°You¡¯re a Buddha. Why would you do anything to harm others? Hehehe, Just go.¡± Liu Sanniang said after a pause, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll help you.¡± The Wang family used him to generate money, and she returned the sins to the Wang family. This was justice. Master Wang and Madam Wang¡¯s dying from greed was the justice Wang Peng deserved. Wang Peng said, ¡°Ok. I¡¯ll be waiting for that day toe.¡± Present time. Liu Sanniang knew that the Wang family would definitelye looking for her. Without Wang Peng, they could still find someone else to rece him. If Wang Peng made them uneasy, they would destroy him. In the next few days, Liu Sanniang stayed at home to prepare for the new year. Meanwhile, at the Wang family. Master Wang and Madam Wang did not want to believe Liu Sanniang, but Wang Peng was everywhere. He shoved Master Wang into the basin while he was face to face and let him experience the fear of suffocation. Madam Wang had been terrified many times too. When she wasbing her hair, the hairpin would scratch her neck on its own. At night, Master Wang discussed it with Madam Wang. ¡°Why don¡¯t we get Miss Liu to help us? Doesn¡¯t she love money? We¡¯ll give her 30,000 taels and ask her to help fill up the hole.¡± As long as there was a sacrifice in the hole, the Wang family¡¯s wealth would not be cut off. Master Wang also felt a lingering fear. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll invite her tomorrow.¡± From the day Master Wang stabbed the dagger into his heart, from the day they buried him in that ce, Wang Peng¡¯s soul had been in pain all the time. For thousands of days and nights, he was tortured like that. He knew how to be stronger. His demands were getting bigger and bigger, and the bloody sins on him were getting more and more. Seeing their fear, he was satisfied. This was the reason for his existence. Dying was too light a punishment for them. Living a life worse than death was torture. How could he let them die so easily without suffering? For thousands of days and nights, he had been tortured in hell while they lived in luxury. How could he take this lying down? They owed him too much and he would make them pay it back bit by bit. Master Wang and Madam Wang sent someone to invite Liu Sanniang over. Butler Wang looked at the ordinary alley and found it hard to believe that Liu Sanniang lived here. Liu Dng opened the door and looked at Butler Wang. Liu Dng said calmly, ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± Butler Wang smiled. ¡°Young Master, you¡¯re really good-looking. One look and I can tell that you¡¯ll be a rich man in the near future. Your family is very lucky to have you.¡± With a cold expression, Liu Dng shut the door. It was almost the new year. Tang An and Tang Yuan came to the Liu family to help with the preparation. When someone came to knock on the door, Madam Wei asked Tang An to go out and take a look. When Tang An came out, she saw Liu Dng shutting the door already. She was stunned. ¡°Who is it?¡± With Liu Dng¡¯s good temper, he wouldn¡¯t shut the door on someone. Chapter 263 - I’ll Be Waiting For That Day To Come (Part 2)

Chapter 263: I¡¯ll Be Waiting For That Day To Come (Part 2)

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Liu Dng turned to look at Tang An with a smile. ¡°Someone knocked at the wrong door.¡± Liu Dng did not like people who spoke sarcastically. If he did not know how to converse properly, he would have to learn it beforeing. Liu Dng held Tang An¡¯s hand. ¡°Are you tired? Do you want some fruit juice? Take a rest.¡± Tang An nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Butler Wang was left to stand outside the door with a stiff smile. He had said that out of goodwill, but it wasn¡¯t appreciated. Of course, he was in a bad mood. However, he came with a purpose. He could not bear the consequences of angering the Liu family. Butler Wang took a deep breath and put on a friendly smile before knocking on the door again. Liu Eng was about to go out for a walk with General ck. He opened the door and looked at Butler Wang indifferently. ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± Butler Wang smiled. ¡°I¡¯m looking for Miss Liu. Please tell her that the Wang family is willing to pay thirty thousand taels for her help.¡± Butler Wang snorted. Such a small family would probably not be able to earn 30,000 taels in their lifetime. They really brought up a good daughter who could bring them prosperity. Liu Eng frowned. ¡°Move aside, or I¡¯ll get the dog to bite you.¡± General ck squeezed out his head and pricked up his ears. He looked extremely ferocious. He was not full-grown yet, but he was already the size of an ordinary full-grown dog. He was lean and strong, looking especially frightening. Butler Wang immediately took a few steps back. Liu Eng led General ck out and closed the door. Madam Wei¡¯s voice came from inside. ¡°Who is it?¡± Butler Wang was delighted. Just as he was about to speak, Liu Eng shouted. ¡°Someone knocked on the wrong door.¡± Liu Eng bent down and acted like he was going to untie General ck. He muttered to himself as if no one was around. ¡°If I untie you, you can definitely bite someone to death, am I right?¡± General ck seemed to understand what Liu Eng was saying and snarled at Butler Wang. Butler Wang cursed under his breath and quickly turned to leave. He originally thought that as long as he mentioned 30,000 taels, he would be received with respect by the Liu family. Unexpectedly, not only did the Liu family not invite him in, but they even wanted to unleash a dog to bite him. The ck dog looked fierce and ready to fight. Butler Wang felt that if he didn¡¯t leave now, he would really be bitten by the dog. When Butler Wang returned to the mansion to report, he deliberately spoke poorly of the Liu family, describing them as arrogant and condescending. Master Wang and Madam Wang frowned. Butler Wang looked at his masters and said with a fake smile, ¡°Master, Madam, I think Liu Sanniang is not the only one who is capable. She doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for her. It¡¯s not like Master and Madam don¡¯t want to give her money, but she makes it seem like the Wang family owes her something.¡± Master Wang and Madam Wang were naturally dissatisfied. The butler was right. Liu Sanniang was not the only psychic around. They could hire someone else. In Yong County, there were many priests and witches who got paid to do things. However, as soon as those who were invited by the Wang family stepped over the threshold, they fell to the ground. If they were unlucky, they would hit a rock that came out of nowhere and had their teeth knocked out. If they were lucky, they would just fall and be slightly injured. These people were not stupid. They knew they couldn¡¯t go further in from the threshold and immediately turned to run away in embarrassment. They liked money, but they liked their lives more. If they insisted on going into the mansion, what awaited them wouldn¡¯t just be falling to the ground. Only then did Master Wang and Madam Wang realize that not everyone was capable of doing what Liu Sanniang could. Wang Xu was a little troubled. He broke down, sobbing, ¡°Dad, Mom, why are you still waiting? Are you going to wait until we die?¡± Wang Xu wrapped his head in his hands and cried, ¡°That thing lies on my bed every night. I¡¯m almost driven crazy.¡± Master Wang picked up a piece of food and was about to eat when he felt a force push his chopsticks. He was shocked and the chopsticks were stabbed into his throat. If he didn¡¯t respond quickly enough, he would have died. Madam Wang was also frightened. ¡°Master, Master.¡± Wang Xu widened his eyes. ¡°See? He¡¯s getting more and more impudent. He wants revenge. He¡¯ll kill us.¡± Master Wang touched his chest with lingering fear. There was blood in his mouth. The chopsticks had only poked his upper jaw. This was enough to scare him out of his wits. ¡°I¡¯m worried¡­¡± Madam Wang was scared that once they dug him out, the Wang family would really be wiped out. She was frightened awake several times in the middle of the night. She dreamed that she was starving and didn¡¯t have enough clothes to keep herself warm in the freezing winter. Although she was frightened constantly now, at least she was still rich. Master Wang, who had just been scared out of his wits, gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Go and get her toe. We¡¯ll pay her 30,000 taels. I don¡¯t believe she will turn down this much money.¡± Wang Xu echoed. ¡°Father, Mother, go personally. I¡¯ve asked around. Liu Sanniang also works for the county government. Think about it, even Wei Shi seeks help from her, so she¡¯s definitely more capable than anyone else.¡± Master Wang thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°Alright, get ready. We¡¯ll go and invite her now. If we don¡¯t settle this matter, I won¡¯t be able to live in peace.¡± This time, he almost died from using chopsticks. What about next time? Would he choke to death just by drinking water? If he died, he wouldn¡¯t get to enjoy all this wealth. Madam Wang nodded and the two of them quickly left. When Master Wang got into the carriage, he tripped over again. His face was cold as he urged his wife. ¡°Hurry up.¡± Madam Wang quickly got into the carriage. She kept feeling that someone was looking at her. Before entering the carriage, she couldn¡¯t help but look back at the door. Before she could look, Master Wang shouted impatiently. ¡°Go quickly. We should¡¯ve asked her for help a few days ago.¡± Chapter 264 - I’ll Be Waiting For That Day To Come (Part 3)

Chapter 264: I¡¯ll Be Waiting For That Day To Come (Part 3)

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Madam Wang frowned. ¡°I feel very uneasy.¡± Master Wang closed his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s normal to feel uneasy. That beast can¡¯t wait for us to die. After all, we gave birth to him. Why is he making life so hard for us?¡± Madam Wang wanted to say that she was not feeling uneasy about this, but Master Wang had already closed his eyes, clearly not wanting to talk more about the matter. Little did they know that a red figure was leaning against the roof, looking at the departing carriage with red eyes. Just now, he had also suffered a great pain. However, he endured the pain and smiled. He had waited thousands of days and nights just for this day. When Master Wang and Madam Wang arrived at Willow Alley, Butler Wang said ingratiatingly, ¡°Madam, Master, they have a ferocious ck dog at home.¡± Master Wang red at Butler Wang. ¡°You useless thing, you can¡¯t do anything properly.¡± If Butler Wang didn¡¯t mess upst time, he would not have needed to take a trip here in person. 30,000 taels was not a small sum. A small household like the Liu family definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to stand the temptation. Master Wang knocked on the door. Liu Sanniang opened the door and looked at Master Wang indifferently. Chu Yan followed her out and nced at Master Wang with a cold expression. Master Wang smiled. ¡°Miss Liu, I¡¯ve thought about it. As long as you can get rid of that ghost, I¡¯m willing to pay 30,000 taels.¡± This was three times more than what Liu Sanniang had asked for. Previously, because he was still hesitating, Liu Sanniang left without looking back. Now that he wasing in person to her, he naturally had to triple the price to show his attitude. Madam Wang looked worried. ¡°Master, I feel that something is wrong.¡± Master Wang scolded her coldly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Shut up.¡± Madam Wang looked at Liu Sanniang, and Liu Sanniang looked back at her. Madam Wang¡¯s gaze was stern. She wanted to intimidate Liu Sanniang, but she was the one getting flustered. Seeing that Liu Sanniang remained quiet all this while, Master Wang thought that Liu Sanniang was not satisfied with the money. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Thirty-five thousand taels.¡± Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://bit.ly/3NSnQtR " to support us Liu Sanniang looked away from Madam Wang finally. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Hearing that, Master Wang heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Alright, Miss Liu, please.¡± Chu Yan drove the carriage. Liu Sanniang was about to get in when Chu Yan pulled her hand. ¡°Sit by my side.¡± Liu Sanniang nced at Chu Yan and sat down. Did she have a choice? ¡®Apparently not.¡¯ As the new year approached, the street was a little deserted, butughter could be heard from the houses on both sides of the path from time to time. On the street, there was a smell of firecrackers. Rednterns were hung at the entrance of every house, giving off a festive vibe. At the Wang mansion. Liu Sanniang stood outside the two stone lions and looked up at the roof. Master Wang also looked up and asked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Liu Sanniang shook her head without answering. Without further ado, she walked in. Master Wang followed beside her. ¡°Miss Liu, when the master set up the formation in the past, he said that the seal can¡¯t be removed. Otherwise, our fortune will scatter away. You¡¯re a master too. Can you assure us that the seal will work fine?¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± Master Wang heaved a sigh of relief. Madam Wang followed behind, feeling increasingly jittery. The more she thought about it, the more she felt that something was wrong. She wanted to say her worry out loud, but she couldn¡¯t find a chance. Was she overthinking it? When Wang Xu heard that Liu Sanniang wasing, he immediately came over. Master Wang brought Liu Sanniang into the main courtyard. He smiled and said, ¡°Miss Liu, do you know what the seal is?¡± Liu Sanniang nced at Master Wang and replied serenely. ¡°It¡¯s a fortune seal that can bring wealth and keep one from losing money.¡± Old Master Wang nodded. ¡°Miss Liu, do you know where the seal is in this mansion?¡± Liu Sanniang pointed at the bed. The seal was under the bed, and Master Wang was the one upying the bed. Master Wang said, impressed, ¡°That¡¯s right. Miss Liu is indeed a master.¡± Liu Sanniang did not say anything. She was very calm. The calmer she was, the more Master Wang trusted Liu Sanniang. Master Wang instructed loudly. ¡°Someone, bring the axe over.¡± Madam Wang finally couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. She said, ¡°Have you forgotten what that master said? Removing the seal will release him.¡± Master Wang smiled. ¡°We have Miss Liu here with us. You saw what happened that day, didn¡¯t you? Miss Liu grabbed him and he was terrified.¡± Madam Wang looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°I have no questions about Miss Liu¡¯s ability. I just wonder if Miss Liu is really here to help us.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Madam Wang and did not defend herself. Master Wang frowned. The lingering pain reminded him that this matter could not be dyed, but at the same time, Madam Wang¡¯s worry was feasible. Master Wang rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Miss Liu, why don¡¯t you read our fortune? Also, swear that if you lie to us, all your cultivation will go down the drain.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Master Wang and said, ¡°You have a long life and will live to a hundred years old.¡± Master Wang was pleased. He asked, beaming with a wide smile. ¡°Can I really live to be a hundred years old?¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. Master Wang went on. ¡°If I can live to a hundred years old, what¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± Madam Wang frowned. She had a feeling that Liu Sanniang was up to no good. However, on second thought, the Wang family would not copse anytime soon. Even if Liu Sanniang went back on her word, they could still use the same method to bring back the lost wealth. The servants brought the axe and quickly carried the bed away. Master Wang looked at Liu Sanniang. She nced at the floor and said, ¡°After smashing it open, Master Wang, all you need to do is dig him out.¡± Master Wang was the one who buried him. Now, he was the one who dug him out. After the servants smashed open the wooden floor, Master Wang started digging. Soon, he touched a box. After digging through the soil, a red wooden box was revealed. Master Wang took it out and looked at Liu Sanniang inquiringly. Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°Open it.¡± When Master Wang opened the box, his hand trembled and the box fell to the ground. A small body rolled to the ground and the servants gasped. Chapter 265 - I’ll Be Waiting For That Day To Come (Part 4)

Chapter 265: I¡¯ll Be Waiting For That Day To Come (Part 4)

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

The baby with his eyes closed seemed to be simply asleep. He was dressed in clothes embroidered with golden copper coins. Strikingly, there was a dagger in his chest. Master Wang couldn¡¯t help but tremble. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t his body gone rotten after so many years?¡± Madam Wang¡¯s face also turned pale. ¡°Didn¡¯t the previous master say that his body will rot to fertilize the soil and protect the Wang family¡¯s fortune forever? This, this¡­¡± When they dug him up, he still looked like the day he was buried. Liu Sanniang¡¯s voice was calm as she instructed. ¡°Pull out the dagger.¡± Master Wang broke out in cold sweat. His teeth were chattering as he held the dagger. At this moment, he recalled what the previous master had said back then. ¡®No matter what, you can¡¯t pull out the dagger and release him.¡¯ Madam Wang also remembered it. Her expression changed drastically as she screamed. ¡°No, don¡¯t. She¡¯s not here to help us at all. She¡¯s here to harm us.¡± Madam Wang pounced at Master Wang, wanting to stop him, but she was repelled by an invisible barrier. Madam Wang shouted in panic. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her. This is a trap. That bastard can¡¯t hurt us at all. He only wants us to let him go. Don¡¯t pull out the dagger. Otherwise, our family will be finished.¡± Master Wang¡¯s hands trembled. ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t control myself.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Master Wang with a cold gaze. ¡°Pull out the dagger.¡± Master Wang felt a force controlling his hand, making him grip the dagger tightly. His face was distorted. ¡°No, I won¡¯t pull it out.¡± Madam Wang screamed frantically. ¡°Guard, chase them out.¡± Butler Wang immediately came over. ¡°Master, Madam, I¡¯m here to help you.¡± The servants¡¯ expressions instantly turned hostile. They did not expect that Liu Sanniang was not here to help at all but to release that thing. If the Wang family was gone, the servants would be the first to suffer. Chu Yan broke Butler Wang¡¯s wrist and took the stick from him. His attack was very fast and urate. After the servants were hit, they rolled on the ground, unable to get up. Master Wang and Madam Wang¡¯s eyes almost popped out. Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°What right do you have to use his eternal life as a medium to bring prosperity for you to enjoy?¡± Master Wang was sweating profusely. The desire for fame and fortune had made him crazy. He said ferociously, ¡°My right as a father. This is what he was born for.¡± Seeing that Master Wang¡¯s hand was about to leave the dagger, Liu Sanniang stepped forward and grabbed his wrist. Her strength was like a dark cloud that enveloped and crushed him. She said, ¡°Pull out the dagger.¡± Master Wang felt that he could no longer control himself. He clenched the dagger and slowly pulled it out. His entire body was trembling and he was filled with regret. If he had thought about it carefully, he would not have asked Liu Sanniang for help. However, the few times he was on the verge of death in the recent past, made him panic. He began to wonder whether he would die if he did not do something. Therefore, he forgot what the previous master had once said. ¡®No matter what, as long as he is restricted by the seal, he won¡¯t be able to hurt you.¡¯ When the dagger was pulled out, ck smoke emerged and then dispersed to reveal Wang Peng. Liu Sanniang retracted her hand and began to chant. Wang Peng did not even look at the Wang family. He sat cross-legged and put his palms together. There was a smile on his demonic face. ¡°Buddha is merciful.¡± The sound of Liu Sanniang chanting scriptures made the Wang family members feel afraid. They did not know what the sound was. They vaguely saw a dazzling golden light spreading out from Liu Sanniang¡¯s body. In the golden light, there was something ck flying towards them, scaring them so much that they closed their eyes. After a while, they opened their eyes. There was no golden light. Liu Sanniang¡¯s expression was calm. Wang Peng sat there with his palms folded together. He opened his eyes and looked at Master Wang and Madam Wang with a smile. Wang Peng¡¯s figure became fainter and fainter. He opened his mouth and said softly, ¡°Farewell¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, he disappearedpletely. Master Wang reached out his hand. He wanted to ask Liu Sanniang why she did this, but the pain made him wail. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my hand? Why does it hurt so much? Ah¡­¡± Madam Wang was not any better. Her stomach felt like it was being twisted by a knife. She opened her mouth, gasping as pain swept through her entire body. Liu Sanniang stood up. Many servants in the mansion screamed too. There was no emotion in Liu Sanniang¡¯s eyes. She said tly, ¡°This is the pain he suffered for thousands of days and nights.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Madam Wang and continued. ¡°What you feel is what he used to go through.¡± She had washed away his sins, but his soul was too weak. What would he reincarnate into? ¡®A bird, a badger, a frog, or a caterpir, I suppose.¡¯ Master Wang felt that his legs were about to be crippled. It was so painful that he wanted to cut off his legs. He looked at Liu Sanniang with anger and resentment, but he begged in a low voice. ¡°Miss Liu, let us go. You¡¯ve already released him. We¡¯ve repaid what we owe him.¡± Liu Sanniang sneered. ¡°Did you repay it already? If you did, you won¡¯t hurt so much.¡± Liu Sanniang walked out while Chu Yan walked beside her. The two of them walked further and further away until no one could see them. The entire Wang mansion was shrouded in painful howls. Liu Sanniang opened her palm. She was stronger. However, she was not happy. Someone had deliberately nted an evil seed in the Wang family. People were like containers filled with desires. They could not withstand temptation. Money and power were like evil hands luring people toe to them. For money and power, they were willing to be ves. From what Liu Sanniang saw in Master Wang¡¯s memory, there was a blurry figure. At that time, the Wang family only owned a small jewelry shop. When Madam Wang gave birth to a son, a person dressed in rags came to them, begging for a bite of food. After he had received the food, he said, ¡°If you want to get rich, I can help you. After you be rich, just give me a bowl of rice.¡± Master Wang had replied sarcastically. ¡°Look at how poor you are. If you really knew how to get rich, why would you still beg for a bowl of rice?¡± Chapter 266 - preading Evil Seeds

Chapter 266: Spreading Evil Seeds

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Few years ago. ¡°Sir, here is the thing. I was born with a curse cast on me which prevents me from amassing any fortune. If you don¡¯t believe me, change the direction that tree is facing. I guarantee that you¡¯ll earn more today than you have earned in a year.¡± After saying that, he pointed at andscape tree in the shop. Master Wang was interested, so he changed the direction ording to what he said. He thought that the man would leave after saying that, but not only did he not leave, he grabbed a stool and sat outside the shop. Master Wang was a little skeptical and asked his wife to bring out a bowl of rice. The man did not stand on ceremony and ate like a wolf. Master Wang did not have time to watch him eat because at the time two women walked in. He showed them around the shop with a broad smile. Soon, the two women bought a few silver hairpins and bracelets and left. Next, a carriage stopped in front of the shop. A noblewoman came down and bought three sets of headdresses. After sending off seven or eight guests, Master Wang finally had time to rx. He went out and heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that the man was still there. He quickly invited him in. Master Wang went straight to the point. ¡°Master, do you have a way to make our Wang family rich and prosperous for the rest of our lives?¡± The man smiled. ¡°There is a way, but I don¡¯t know if you are willing to do it.¡± Master Wang immediately said, ¡°What is it? As long as I can get rich and powerful, I¡¯m willing to do anything. I¡¯ll give you 50 taels as a reward.¡± The man smiled. ¡°I told you, I don¡¯t want money. A bowl of rice will do.¡± Master Wang was stunned. ¡°I¡¯ll give you ten bowls!¡± The man shook his head again. ¡°No, just one bowl. Nothing more nothing less.¡± Master Wang patted his chest and promised, ¡°Alright, alright, Master, please enlighten me. I¡¯ll agree to anything you say.¡± Madam Wang was a little nervous. She was afraid that this man would ask her husband to divorce her and marry someone else. Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us Madam Wang had no doubt about the possibility of that happening. If divorcing her was all it took for him to get rich, he¡¯d do it without batting an eyelid. That man was also looking at her, making Madam Wang afraid. The man said, ¡°Madam, did you just give birth to a son not long ago?¡± Master Wang was stunned. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s only been a few days.¡± This time, Master Wangpletely believed him. If this man was really just a beggar who wanted a bite of food, he wouldn¡¯t have known that they just got a son. Master Wang immediately knelt down. ¡°Master, please enlighten me. This shop is passed down from my ancestor. If it shuts down in my hands, I¡¯ll feel guilty.¡± The man said, ¡°If you are willing to sacrifice your son, I have a way to make you rich. I guarantee that you will live the rest of your life in luxury. It all depends on whether you want money or your son.¡± Madam Wang was stunned. ¡°Are you going to take my son¡¯s life?¡± The man nodded. ¡°Yes, there is no windfall in this world. If you want something, you have to be willing to give up something. If you can¡¯t bear to give it up, you naturally won¡¯t get what you want.¡± Master Wang was already possessed by greed at this point. ¡°What¡­ what should I do?¡± Wealth was hard toe by, but sons could be born again. The man smiled. ¡°Prepare a box, a set of clothes, and a sharp dagger.¡± There wasn¡¯t much to prepare, but it took Master Wang and Madam Wang a month to finish preparing. During this month, they readily gave whatever the man wanted. Although the shop was doing pretty well, Master Wang was still not satisfied. Seeing that Master Wang and Madam Wang could not wait any longer, the man began to set up the formation. It was Master Wang who stabbed the dagger into his son¡¯s heart. The baby did not even cry before he died. He ced the dead baby in a box, sealed it, and buried it six feet under. Above the box was the bed where his parents slept every day. After everything was done, the man said, ¡°One bowl of rice. Nothing more nothing less.¡± Master Wang and Madam Wang nodded. When the bowl of rice was handed to him, the man said, ¡°Remember, don¡¯t dig him out. Otherwise, it will be the end of you all. He won¡¯t be able to cause any trouble and his struggle to get out of the box will be futile.¡± Holding the bowl of rice in hand, the man revealed a satisfied look and left. Master Wang and Madam Wang still had plenty of questions to ask him, but before they could stop the man, he was nowhere to be seen. Present time. Although it was through memory, Liu Sanniang could feel how strong that man was. He could even change people¡¯s fate so easily. Unfortunately, he could not change his fate. In the Wang mansion. Master Wang and Madam Wang were in so much pain that they wanted to die. The servants were slightly better than them. Butler Wang endured the pain and got up. He staggered to the dressing table and stuffed all the precious jewelry into his pocket. The other servants seemed to have realized something as well. They endured the pain and searched around crazily. After taking all that there was to take in the main house, they went elsewhere. The Wang family was rich and there were precious items everywhere. Master Wang and Madam Wang were so angry that they vomited blood. They shouted furiously. ¡°How dare you, you vicious servants! What are you doing? Put it down, put it all down. All of this belongs to the Wang family. Put it down.¡± Butler Wang¡¯s pocket was full. He smiled sinisterly and said, ¡°Miss Liu said that the Wang family will be wiped out soon. You¡¯ve done something wicked, and now retribution hase. We¡¯re servants, but we¡¯re also humans. When a disasteres, who the hell cares about you?¡± ¡°Everyone, hurry up and rob this ce. The Wang family is about to cease to exist. Take as much as you can and then we¡¯ll run away. This world is big, there will always be a ce for us. If we don¡¯t run now, we¡¯ll die in the Wang family.¡± Butler Wang shouted with bloodshot eyes. The servants felt that Butler Wang was right. They took what they could and smashed what they could not take. In the dark night, people who didn¡¯t know what was going on in the Wang mansion thought they were celebrating the new year. Master Wang, Madam Wang, and Wang Xu felt like they were in hell. All of them were in excruciating pain. However, the panic of seeing their assets being taken away one by one was stronger than the feeling of pain. The entire Wang mansion was robbed empty. In the end, with Butler Wang taking the lead, everyone held a torch in their hand. Master Wang trembled and gritted his teeth. ¡°You animals, what are you doing?¡± Chapter 267 - The Wang Family Is Gone

Chapter 267: The Wang Family Is Gone

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Butler Wang smiled sinisterly. ¡°Master, Madam, Young Master, you have to move faster. We can¡¯t take away such a big house, so we can only burn it down.¡± In the past, the servants whom they could order around at will, turned against them like demons. The torches in their hands lit up the house. Strangely, the entire house seemed to have been doused with oil, and the fire spread out extremely quickly. The servants all ran away. Master Wang, Madam Wang, and Wang Xu stood up with difficulty. The pain in their bodies made them feel like they were in hell. Every step they took felt like they were walking on the edge of a knife. Their desire to survive forced them to run out of the mansion with all their might. They didn¡¯t want to die. Wang Xu was young after all and ran out the fastest. Madam Wang stretched out her hand. ¡°Xu, help me.¡± In such a raging fire, Wang Xu surely wouldn¡¯t risk his life to help his mother. Master Wang and Madam Wang were filled with fear and despair. Master Wang¡¯s limbs were as stiff as wood. When he was about to crawl out of the mansion, Madam Wang reached out and grabbed him. Her face was filled with panic. She felt like a knife was twisting in her stomach, making her unable to stand up straight. She needed someone to help her. Grabbing Master Wang, she said with difficulty, ¡°Help me.¡± Master Wang said fiercely, ¡°Screw you.¡± He wanted to push Madam Wang away, but at this moment, letting go was equivalent to losing her life. Madam Wang staggered and grabbed Master Wang tightly. mes surged and smoke billowed. Master Wang pulled his wife up with difficulty and the two of them ran out. ¡°Boom¡­¡± The door beam copsed and fell on Master Wang and Madam Wang¡¯s feet. The two of them immediately fainted from the pain. Wang Xu was watching from outside the door. He shouted. ¡°Someone, put out the fire.¡± Li Guanfeng and Wei Shi were informed of the fire and arrived in time. Li Guanfeng had already started to take care of the government affairs. He immediately ordered the men. ¡°Ligui, Liming, go and save them.¡± Liming and Ligui immediately moved the beam away. Master Wang and Madam Wang were fine, but the fire in the mansion was very fierce. The surroundingmoners were frightened, afraid that the fire would spread to their houses. Almost all the constables in the county office were deployed to put out the fire. But the fire was too strong. When it was finally extinguished, the mansion had already turned into ashes. Strangely, the surrounding houses were not affected at all. Only the Wang mansion was burnt down. Master Wang heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Sir, I want to report a case. It was the servants who set my house on fire. These bastards¡­¡± ¡°They also stole everything in my house. Sir, you have to catch them.¡± Li Guanfeng ordered immediately. ¡°Close all the exits in the county and find out the arsonists.¡± The constables received the order and immediately went to execute it. The streets were filled withmoners. Looking at the ashes after the fire, they sighed. The Wang family, which was once so prosperous, copsed overnight just like that. Immediately after that, some people who had business dealings with the Wang family came to ask forpensation. Master Wang and Madam Wang begged, but none of them showed any mercy to the two of them. The shops belonging to the Wang family were taken away one after another. The houses andnd were confiscated. At the end of the day, they had nothing left. The servants who robbed the mansion had already fled and could no longer be found. In the county office, Master Wang and Madam Wang saw despair in each other¡¯s eyes. Wang Xu said with anger written all across his face, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing left, how can we live?¡± Li Guanfeng looked at the family with a cold expression. He did not speak and seemed to be deep in thought. Master Wang said with burning hatred in his eyes, ¡°Magistrate Li, you have to seek justice for us. All of this was done by Liu Sanniang, the daughter of Liu Yuanxun. It was her who brought destruction upon our family.¡± Li Guanfeng¡¯s expression was solemn as he questioned him. ¡°How did she do it?¡± Master Wang and Madam Wang were speechless. They didn¡¯t know how to exin it from beginning to end. Li Guanfeng raised his eyebrows. ¡°What do you want me to do without evidence?¡± Master Wang and Madam Wang begged him with tears streaming down their faces. ¡°Sir, please uphold justice for us.¡± Wang Xu also said with a trembling voice, ¡°She, she dug him out. Sir, if you don¡¯t believe us, you can question Liu Sanniang.¡± After saying that, Wang Xu looked up at Li Guanfeng. ¡°Sir, you saw that thing with your eyes that day, didn¡¯t you?¡± Li Guanfeng asked. ¡°What is that thing you are talking about? What did she dig out?¡± At the wedding banquet, he and the others indeed saw Wang Peng. But so what? Who could prove that he existed? Would the Wang family dare to admit that he ever existed? If they didn¡¯t, what did it have to do with Liu Sanniang? Master Wang sat on the ground and sobbed. ¡°Wrong, we are all wrong.¡± They were wrong from the beginning. One had to eventually pay what one did. There was no exception. Wang Xu broke down. ¡°I don¡¯t care if I¡¯m wrong or not. I only know that Liu Sanniang has to give me back everything that belongs to me. Everything I like and want has been taken away by her. Why should I end up being wrong instead of her?¡± Wang Xu felt like his head was about to explode. The piercing pain felt like a saw was cutting his bone inch by inch. He held his head. ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m dying. I¡¯m dying¡­¡± Madam Wang crawled over while enduring the pain in her stomach. ¡°Xu, Xu, my son.¡± Wang Xu held his head in pain and kowtowed on the ground. ¡°Mother, my head hurts. Kill me.¡± Tears streamed down Madam Wang¡¯s face. She recalled what Liu Sanniang had said. What they were feeling now was what Wang Peng had felt all this while. He had been tortured for thousands of days and nights. This was what they owed him. When they paid him back in full, he would not hurt anymore. Chapter 268 - I Swallowed It

Chapter 268: I Swallowed It

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

But how could they repay him in full? Liu Sanniang¡¯s predictions came true one after another. She had predicted that they would live to be a hundred years old. Madam Wang felt like she was going crazy if she had to live in pain every day for so long. Wang Xu¡¯s head was bleeding from kowtowing, and Master Wang wasn¡¯t much better. His limbs felt like they were screwed by countless nails. It hurt so much. Li Guanfeng looked at the family and instructed someone to get a doctor. Wei Shi frowned. Li Guanfeng nced at Wei Shi and said, ¡°Magistrate Wei, do you think they deserve it?¡± Wei Shi did not say anything. They were pathetic and looked like they were tortured in hell, but did they really deserve pity? Wei Shi believed that Liu Sanniang would not harm anyone, so this must be the punishment they were supposed to receive. Seeing how much pain they were in, Wei Shi couldn¡¯t help but think about the man they saw that day. He said that his name was Wang Peng. He was the one who wanted to take revenge on the Wang family. Then, what kind of pain and torture had he suffered? Wei Shi could not imagine it. Li Guanfeng said calmly, ¡°I want to get to know Miss Liu.¡± Wei Shi looked at Li Guanfeng and said, ¡°Miss Liu is a very good person. I believe Magistrate Li will realize that sooner orter.¡± Li Guanfeng smiled. ¡°I hope so.¡± The doctor quickly came and checked on the Wang family, but nothing was wrong with any of them. They were in good health. Other than some minor injuries, they were totally fine. However, Master Wang shouted that his limbs could not move. Wang Xu shouted that his brain was about to explode while Madam Wang said that her stomach was in unbearable pain. They did not look like they were lying. The doctor was also very puzzled. He had no choice but to report to Li Guanfeng truthfully. ¡°Sir, other than some minor injuries, they are fine and in good health.¡± Li Guanfeng waved his hand and gestured for the doctor to leave. He and Wei Shi had been watching the entire time. The doctor was a person with superb medical skills, so it was impossible for him to misdiagnose. However, the Wang family was not lying either. The Wang family suffered for a few hours before they calmed down. Li Guanfeng would not let them reside in the county office. After asking the Wang family to leave, Wei Shi arranged for a few constables to take turns to guard the government office during the new year. Then, he bid Li Guanfeng farewell and went back. Wang Xu¡¯s face was twisted with anger as he said, ¡°Father, Mother, let¡¯s go find Liu Sanniang and reason with her. We can¡¯t let this matter rest like this.¡± Master Wang was hopeless. His limbs were in so much pain that they seemed to have stiffened. The family soon arrived at Willow Alley. They knocked on the door, and it was Chu Yan who came to open it. Looking at him, they couldn¡¯t bring themselves to ask the question they nned to ask. Chu Yan¡¯s expression was cold as he said, ¡°You brought this upon yourself.¡± Wang Xu¡¯s lips and legs were trembling. After saying what he had to say, Chu Yan closed the door. Master Wang took a deep breath and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Being angry was useless. The mansion that was once luxurious and exquisite was now in ruins. There was no ce for them to live. The people they used to call friends all closed their doors on them. The Wang family had ceased to exist. However, they still had to spend the rest of their lives repaying the sins they hadmitted. At first, people felt sorry about the destruction that befell the Wang family, but after a rumor spread, no one felt any pity for them. The rumor had it that the reason why the Wang family was destroyed was because they had done something vicious and used their son¡¯s life to generate fortune. All the wealth of the Wang family was built upon the pain of a soul for eternity. The torture they were experiencing now was what that soul had experienced. It was only fair and righteous for the Wang family to end up homeless and penniless. What kind of a human would kill their own son in exchange for money? Were they even humans? They were simply beasts! Were beasts worthy of sympathy? No! No one knew how the rumor started, but everyone believed in it. Later on, the story of the Wang family became fable for people to teach their children not to lose one¡¯s conscience or do something immoral. Otherwise, what awaited them would be severe punishment. ¡ª¡ª During the new year, Madam Wei and Liu Sanniang cooked a total of twenty dishes with Tang An. They filled the table with everything from cold dishes to stir-fried dishes. Chu Yan also spent the new year with the Liu family. The first dish was dumplings. Each person was served with six dumplings. Madam Wei smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s a copper coin in two dumplings. Let¡¯s see who¡¯s lucky enough to find them.¡± Mr. Liu immediately picked up his chopsticks. ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯ll start first.¡± Liu Eng immediately picked up his chopsticks too. Liu Dng looked at Tang An and Tang Yuan and said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± Tang An blushed and nodded. Tang Yuan smiled, his eyes narrowed into a slit. He liked this cozy atmosphere. He and his sister were already the luckiest people in the world to be able to be a family with the Liu family. The way Madam Wei and Mr. Liu interacted made Tang Yuan fantasize about the future. If only he could get married to a girl like Madam Wei, he would be happy for the rest of his life. Tang Yuan smiled as he ate the dumplings. Then, suddenly, he bit something hard. Tang Yuan¡¯s eyes lit up. He spat out the copper coin in his mouth and said happily, ¡°Sister, I got it.¡± Soon, Mr. Liu eximed in joy. ¡°I found it too.¡± Madam Wei smiled. ¡°You two are really lucky.¡± Chu Yan also took out a copper coin. ¡°I have one too.¡± Liu Dng and Liu Sanniang spat out a copper coin and smiled. ¡°We found it too.¡± Madam Wei pretended to be surprised. ¡°Surprise, right? I put a total of eight copper coins. There should be eight.¡± There were exactly eight of them having dinner together. Liu Eng was a little anxious. He quickly ate the remaining two dumplings in his bowl. He was a little dumbfounded. ¡°Where is mine? Why can¡¯t I find it?¡± Madam Wei was stunned. ¡°Liu Eng, are you an idiot? Did I give birth to a pig? I put one in your dumplings too. Why can¡¯t you find it?¡± Liu Eng scratched his head and said in embarrassment, ¡°I¡­ I think I swallowed it¡­¡± Chapter 269 - She Can’t Hold On For Long

Chapter 269: She Can¡¯t Hold On For Long

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Everyone was speechless. Only Liu Eng could do such a thing. Mr. Liu came back to his senses and said, ¡°You brat, luckily your mother didn¡¯t put a needle in it.¡± Liu Sanniang couldn¡¯t help butugh. Tang An and Tang Yuan tried to hold back their smiles. They had never seen such an interesting person. Chu Yan looked at Liu Sanniang with dark eyes. Liu Eng looked at Madam Wei and replied with a smile. ¡°I swallowed the copper coin. This way, I¡¯ll be lucky. This is a good thing.¡± Madam Wei was speechless. Shaking her head helplessly, she said, ¡°You brat.¡± Liu Eng chuckled. ¡°Mother did it on purpose. In the past, there was only one. Most of the time, it was either Eldest Brother and Sanniang who got it¡­ I never thought I would get lucky too.¡± Liu Dng¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°It¡¯s not that you weren¡¯t lucky, but you swallowed the copper coin every time¡­¡± Liu Eng scratched his head, feeling a little embarrassed. He said, ¡°Mother, make a dumpling for me. I want to have my copper coin.¡± Madam Wei did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°Wait until next year. There is only one chance every year.¡± The dumplings were only that big. Madam Wei wondered if Liu Eng had swallowed them without chewing. Otherwise, why didn¡¯t he find the copper coin the size of a thumb¡­ Liu Eng wanted to cry. Mr. Liu smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll make a huge one for you next year. Alright, now let¡¯s eat.¡± Liu Eng immediately started eating. This was the first time he saw so many dishes, and many of them were his favorites. The sad mood was quickly swept away by the yummy food. After the meal, Mr. Liu took out six red envelopes. ¡°Come,e get the money.¡± Tang An said shyly, ¡°Thank you, Uncle Liu and Auntie.¡± Tang Yuan¡¯s voice was choked with emotions as she took the envelope. ¡°Thank you, Uncle Liu and Auntie.¡± Madam Wei smiled. Among her children, only Liu Eng was not engaged yet. After the new year, it would be his turn to look for a fiancee. Madam Wei looked at Liu Sanniang and thought to herself. ¡®My daughter will be 15 this month. Let¡¯s keep her for another year. When she turns 16 next year, she can get married. Chu Yan is a good person. He¡¯ll love her for sure.¡¯ Madam Wei wasn¡¯t on guard when she thought to herself, so Liu Sanniang heard it all. Liu Sanniang was stunned. Didn¡¯t it mean that next year, she would be married to Chu Yan¡­ Liu Sanniang could not help but look at Chu Yan. He sensed her gaze and stared back at her. He smiled and Liu Sanniang quickly looked away. At that moment, she even had the feeling that Chu Yan also heard Madam Wei¡¯s thoughts. Liu Sanniang¡¯s heart beat like a drum. After dinner, Liu Eng went to fetch General ck. ¡°Mother, I¡¯ll take General ck out for a walk.¡± General ck had to go out for a walk every day. Madam Wei nced at General ck who was wagging his tail vigorously. She smiled. ¡°Go.¡± Her original n was to keep this dog for a while. It was a newborn puppy, and there was no guarantee if it could survive. If it died, it would be fine. However, she did not expect that General ck really survived and was especially healthy. As if knowing that Madam Wei was looking at it, General ck wagged its tail at her. Liu Eng held the rope and prepared to leave. He tugged at the rope, but General ck did not move. Liu Eng was stunned. ¡°What are you doing? I¡¯m taking you out to y.¡± General ck looked at Liu Sanniang instead. Liu Eng touched General ck¡¯s head. ¡°Oh, I know. You want Sanniang to take you out, right? What an ungrateful dog.¡± Madam Wei smiled. ¡°What ungrateful? This is Sanniang¡¯s dog. This is called loyalty.¡± General ck barked as if to say he agreed. Madam Wei immediately said, ¡°Chu Yan, go for a stroll with Sanniang.¡± Chu Yan replied. ¡°Okay.¡± Liu Eng handed the rope to Liu Sanniang. She held the rope and followed Chu Yan out. Not long after they left, Chu Yan held Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand and squeezed her palm as usual. Liu Sanniang didn¡¯t tense up this time. Liu Sanniang unleashed General ck and he immediately ran away. In the past, when Liu Eng brought General ck out, he would let General ck run feely. When it was about to go home, with a few whistles or shouts, General ck would run back at once. Chu Yan held Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand and walked slowly. The street that used to be lively was deserted, but the shops on both sides of the street were still open. There was a smell of firecrackers on the road. When she saw Li Guanfeng, Liu Sanniang was a little surprised. ¡°Magistrate Li.¡± Li Guanfeng looked around a jewelry stall and picked a green butterfly hairpin. He nodded at Liu Sanniang and paid before replying. ¡°Miss Liu, what a coincidence!¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Happy New Year, Magistrate Li.¡± Li Guanfeng said calmly, ¡°Not very happy.¡± He looked at Liu Sanniang with no smile on his face. He said, ¡°May I buy Miss Liu a cup of tea?¡± Liu Sanniang could tell Li Guanfeng was troubled by something and did not refuse. ¡°Sure.¡± Li Guanfeng¡¯s eyes darkened. He looked at Liu Sanniang. She looked calm and collected. He retracted his gaze and politely extended his hand to gesture for her toe along. Li Guanfeng walked in front and said politely, ¡°There¡¯s a teahouse ahead.¡± Li Guanfeng was tall and slender, a little shorter than Chu Yan. He was thin and rarely smiled. This was a little different from Wei Shi. He did not look so easy to get along with. Not far ahead was a teahouse. After entering the teahouse, Li Guanfeng said, ¡°Give me a room and a pot of the best tea.¡± The waiter replied respectfully. ¡°Sure, please go upstairs.¡± After taking them to the room, the waiter left. Li Guanfeng looked at Liu Sanniang. Before he could speak, Liu Sanniang said, ¡°You are not fated to be together.¡± Li Guanfeng frowned. He looked at Liu Sanniang. Before he could respond, Liu Sanniang already knew what was on his mind. When did she see through him? Li Guanfeng subconsciously clenched his fists, but his expression was as cold as usual. ¡°Is there nothing I can do?¡± Liu Sanniang shook her head. ¡°No, she can¡¯t hold on for long.¡± Li Guanfeng pursed his thin lips and did not say anything for a while. The waiter served the tea and said with a smile, ¡°Please enjoy. If you need anything, just let me know.¡± Chapter 270 - Child Bride (Part 1)

Chapter 270: Child Bride (Part 1)

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Li Guanfeng reached out, picked up the teapot, and gently poured a cup of tea for Liu Sanniang. He lowered his eyes. ¡°Miss Liu, if you can seek justice for him, why can¡¯t you help me?¡± Li Guanfeng¡¯s tone was a little restrained. He lowered his eyes because he did not want anyone to see his anger and embarrassment. On his exposed wrist was a red thread with a small red bell on it. After pouring Liu Sanniang a cup of tea, he retracted his hand and said calmly and slowly, ¡°I thought Miss Liu was a just person. Humans know no mercy, but the heavens do.¡± He sipped his tea and said nothing more. Liu Sanniang looked at Li Guanfeng. ¡°Magistrate Li, do you really think it¡¯s unfair?¡± Li Guanfeng mmed the teacup on the table, causing the tea to ssh out. He frowned and replied in a sinister voice. ¡°Unfair, unfair.¡± He said it twice in a row. After saying that, he looked up at Liu Sanniang. From her clear eyes, he saw the reflection of a furious and indignant person. A ck ball of smoke emerged from the bell on Li Guanfeng¡¯s wrist and swept towards Liu Sanniang almost instantly. Li Guanfeng panicked and shouted., ¡°Xiaowu,e back.¡± The ck smoke was already very close to Liu Sanniang¡¯s face, but it stopped at the sound of Li Guanfeng¡¯s voice. From the ck smoke, a beautiful female voice could be heard. ¡°Brother Li, don¡¯t beg her. I won¡¯t leave you.¡± The ck smoke then returned to the bell. Li Guanfeng heaved a sigh of relief. He looked at Liu Sanniang and did not exin about the ck smoke. He reached out and knocked on the bell. The woman said in a sleepy voice, ¡°Brother Li, I don¡¯t want to sleep¡­¡± Before she could finish, the woman¡¯s voice disappeared. Li Guanfeng took out a handkerchief and rolled up his sleeve, revealing his wrist. He ced the handkerchief on it and looked at Liu Sanniang calmly. ¡°Magistrate Wei said that Miss Liu is very capable and can predict the future. Today, can you predict my future?¡± After saying that, Li Guanfeng looked at Chu Yan before looking back at Liu Sanniang. Previously, in the Wang mansion, Chu Yan had said that Master Wang was stinky. Speaking of which, he was actually not much different from Master Wang. They were both selfish people, so he was probably stinky too. Liu Sanniang looked at Li Guanfeng. She reached out and ced her hand on Li Guanfeng¡¯s wrist. She released her power. Li Guanfeng felt the intrusion, but he did not raise his guard. Instead, he opened himself to Liu Sanniang. Li Guanfeng looked at Liu Sanniang and said calmly, ¡°Xiaowu was a homeless girl my mother brought back. My mother said that she would be my child bride. My family was poor and they couldn¡¯t afford to find a decent girl for me. I¡¯ve been a little stupid since I was young. My mother was worried that no girl would like me.¡± Dear readers!you are reading on our content stealing site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us When Li Guanfeng recalled those memories, Liu Sanniang sensed it too. Li Guanfeng¡¯s mother was a widow. He was born thin and small, making Li Guanfeng¡¯s mother worry about him. When he was ten years old, he was slower than other kids of his age. His family was poor. When his mother was around, she could still support him. But once she died, Li Guanfeng would be alone. Mrs. Li brought back a girl and said to him, ¡°Guanfeng, we¡¯ll raise her, and in the future, she will be your wife.¡± Li Guanfeng did not understand what a wife was at the time, but looking at the soft and fair girl, he nodded happily. ¡°Xiaowu, Xiaowu.¡± Mrs. Li smiled. ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll call her Xiaowu.¡± Li Guanfeng was not smart, but after Xiaowu came over, he would leave some food for her. Even if his mother told him that Xiaowu was still young and could not eat much, he would still do so. Over time, Li Guanfeng lost weight. He liked this girl so much that he wanted to share everything with her. No matter what Mrs. Li said, Li Guanfeng refused to listen. He would treat Xiaowu well in his own way. Xiaowu grew up fair and cute. Li Guanfeng would take her wherever he went. One day, a monk in tattered kasaya came and asked Mrs. Li for food. Seeing that he was about to die of hunger, Mrs. Li gave him some food. After eating, the monk thanked Mrs. Li for saving his life. He looked at Li Guanfeng and cupped his hands. ¡°Madam, you¡¯re really lucky. This child will be an official when he grows up.¡± Mrs. Li only smiled. ¡°I also hope that my son will be sessful, but I know better than anyone what my son is capable of. You don¡¯t have to say these nice things. Leave after eating. I gave you some food today because I hope that one day, if my son falls into a bad situation, someone will be kind enough to give him some food too.¡± Xiaowu was beautiful, and many people had already been coveting her. Mrs. Li originally wanted Xiaowu to be her son¡¯s child bride, but now it seemed that it was unlikely. Once she died and Xiaowu got married to someone else, Li Guanfeng would be left alone to fend for himself. Most likely, he would end up bing a beggar. He didn¡¯t have a glib tongue. Even if he became a beggar, not many people would pity him. Mrs. Li was worried. She did not believe what the monk said. She just felt that the monk was saying good things to make her happy. The monk smiled and shook his head. ¡°Madam, you¡¯re wrong. This child will definitely be sessful. It¡¯s just that he needs someone to enlighten him. Being poor is only temporary. He just hasn¡¯t developed his intelligence yet.¡± Mrs. Li was stunned. ¡°What intelligence?¡± The monk looked into the backyard. Mrs. Li followed his gaze and saw a few old hens pecking at the rotten vegetable leaves she had thrown. He licked his lips, his eyes glowing. Mrs. Li immediately red up. She chased the monk out with a broom. ¡°You crazy monk, it turns out that you just want to eat my hens.¡± Without waiting for the monk to exin, Mrs. Li hit the monk until he scurried away. After hitting him, Mrs. Li cried in anger. ¡°Heavens! My son and I are already so miserable. Why are you sending a monk to make fun of us?¡± When Xiaowu heard the noise, she came out of the house and handed a handkerchief to Mrs. Li. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t cry. I won¡¯t leave Brother Li. When I grow up, I will protect him for the rest of my life.¡± Mrs. Li looked at Xiaowu and asked. ¡°Are you really willing to marry him? Don¡¯t think I can¡¯t tell. You¡¯re still young. When you grow up, people better than my son will line up to marry you. How can you marry a fool like my son?¡± Chapter 271 - Child Bride (Part 2)

Chapter 271: Child Bride (Part 2)

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

As Mrs. Li spoke, she cried. ¡°I brought you back so that my son would have someone to take care of him in the future. It doesn¡¯t matter what you look like. Look at you, why are you bing so pretty?¡± Without a word, Xiaowu turned and walked back into the house. Soon, a scream came from inside the house. Mrs. Li was shocked. She wiped her tears and entered the house. She saw Xiaowu sitting on the ground with a bloody face. There was a piece of flesh on the ground and a bloodstained knife. Mrs. Li was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t utter a sound for a long time. She trembled. ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Xiaowu¡¯s face was pale, but there was a smile on her face. ¡°I¡¯m ugly now. No one will want to marry me henceforth.¡± Mrs. Li did not know that Xiaowu would do this. Her son was stupid, but Xiaowu seemed to know everything. Yes, she knew everything. She told Mrs. Li in her own way that she would not leave. When she said forever, she really meant forever. It wasn¡¯t up to her to decide whether she would be beautiful or not, but it was up to her to decide whether she wanted this pretty face or not. If she was ugly, no one would like her. Mrs. Li was shocked. Xiaowu said with a smile, ¡°Brother Li doesn¡¯t know anything, but I do. I can help him and take care of him. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t marry anyone else.¡± Mrs. Li¡¯s mind was in a mess. Li Guanfeng¡¯s heart ached when he saw that Xiaowu was injured. He seemed to know nothing, but at the same time, he knew that if one was injured, one had to eat something good to nourish the body. He secretly ran into the mountains to catch pheasants and wild rabbits, but was bitten by a snake. When he was discovered and carried back by someone, Mrs. Li panicked. Li Guanfeng was bitten by a poisonous snake, and his face had turned purple. No one could cure him. Everyone sighed and said that whether he could live or not depended on fate. After people left, Mrs. Li cried until she fainted many times. There was a knock on the door. Xiao Wu went to open it and a monk walked in. ¡°I can cure him,¡± he said. When Mrs. Li heard this, she knelt down and kowtowed. As long as he could save her son, she was willing to do anything. The monk pointed at Xiaowu. ¡°If you want to save him, you have to be willing to give up on someone. This little girl looks like a good sacrifice. Are you willing to give her life to your son?¡± Mrs. Li¡¯s mind went nk. Before she could speak, Xiaowu spoke up. ¡°I¡¯m willing to use my life to save Brother Li.¡± Mrs. Li was stunned. The monk smiled. ¡°Good, it¡¯s not in vain that he loves you with all his heart.¡± When Mrs. Li came back to her senses, she shook her head. ¡°No, you vicious monk, what nonsense are you talking about? My son doesn¡¯t need you to save him. Don¡¯t try to deceive me.¡± Mrs. Li held Xiaowu by the arm. ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to do that. My son¡¯s life is a life, and so is yours. He¡¯s so protective of you, so he definitely won¡¯t want you to die for him. Xiaowu, you know him, right?¡± The monk smiled. He did not speak to Mrs. Li. Instead, he said to Xiaowu, ¡°He protects you, and you protect him. After you die, you won¡¯t leave. I¡¯ll help you stay. How about that?¡± Mrs. Li wanted to chase the monk away, but he reached out and knocked her unconscious. Xiaowu listened to the monk and gave up her life to save Li Guanfeng. So, when the monk told her to dress up in ck and kill herself, she did it without hesitation. Even if Li Guanfeng was unconscious, he could still see what was happening, but he could not stop it. He could only watch as the monk pinned Xiaowu to a bell. The monk said, ¡°From now on, you¡¯ll be here. This is a soul vessel that can nourish you. You can protect your brother forever.¡± The monk put the threat with the bell on it around Li¡¯s wrist. Xiaowu came out of the bell and leaned against Li Guanfeng. ¡°Brother Li, get well soon. I¡¯ll always be with you.¡± The monk smiled. ¡°I¡¯m afraid not forever.¡± Xiaowu was instantly furious. ¡°Why? He loves me and I love him. Why can¡¯t we be together forever?¡± The monk pointed at Xiaowu¡¯s body. ¡°Look, you¡¯ll always look like that. He, on the other hand, will grow up smart and sessful. He¡¯ll fall in love with someone else and marry.¡± Xiaowu screamed sinisterly. ¡°No, no, I won¡¯t allow it.¡± Thick ck smoke emitted from her body as she shouted. The monk smiled. ¡°You are Yin and he is Yang. There is no way you can get back together again.¡± Xiaowu cried as she returned to the bell. As soon as the monk left, Mrs. Li woke up. She hugged Xiaowu¡¯s corpse and wailed. Li Guanfeng woke up with gloomy eyes. Mrs. Li looked at him and lowered her head in guilt. ¡°Guanfeng, I¡¯m sorry.¡± If only she didn¡¯t bring Xiaowu home back then. Li Guanfeng wasn¡¯t angry or sad. He just quietly took Xiaowu away from his mother¡¯s arms. His mother wanted to follow, but he said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t follow me.¡± After burying Xiaowu, Li Guanfeng began to study. He was a genius and was quickly appreciated by the teacher. He was not a social person and never made friends. Xiaowu was always there. In the beginning, Xiaowu woulde out to see him every day, but as Li Guanfeng grew up, Xiaowu stopped appearing. Li Guanfeng was extremely knowledgeable and passed the county-level examination in no time. Everyone in the vige said that Mrs. Li was very lucky to have such a smart son, but behind her back, they said that Mrs. Li used witchcraft to make her son smart. Mrs. Li didn¡¯t exin the matter to anyone. From that day on, she and Li Guanfeng had both stopped smiling. When Mrs. Li was on her deathbed, Li Guanfeng apanied her until she died. Neither of them spoke a word. Xiaowu still looked like a seven-year-old child. She came out after Mrs. Li passed away and cried. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Li Guanfeng wanted to wipe her tears, but he couldn¡¯t touch her. They were seperated by Yin and Yang. Li Guanfeng began to seek help everywhere, but there were too few real psychics in the world. The one time he finally found one, he almost lost Xiaowu. If he had not fallen off the cliff, Xiaowu would have been taken away by the Daoist priest. Li Guanfeng remembered what the Daoist priest said. If she died, she had to go. If she stayed in the world, she would only cause trouble. Even if she didn¡¯t kill anyone today, she would hurt someone sooner orter. She would fade away bit by bit until she waspletely gone. If she wanted to stay, she had to kill. Therefore, taking her in was just enforcing justice on behalf of the heavens. Liu Sanniang retracted her hand. Li Guanfeng picked up the handkerchief and put it away. His voice was very cold. ¡°I heard what that monk said. Xiaowu loves me. He wants Xiaowu to kill people. I don¡¯t know why, but she has never been stained with anyone¡¯s blood.¡± Li Guanfeng reached out and touched the bell. ¡°How can I possibly abandon someone who gave up her life for me? For the rest of my life, I will only love her.¡± Chapter 272 - Child Bride (Part 3)

Chapter 272: Child Bride (Part 3)

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

This was something the monk had not expected. ¡°You helped that person, but why are you not willing to help me?¡± Li Guanfeng looked at Liu Sanniang and asked in a low voice. He did not understand why Liu Sanniang helped Wang Peng but didn¡¯t want to help him and Xiaowu. It was the monk who got him bitten by a poisonous snake. It was the monk who nted the evil seed. Why did he have to suffer this? Xiaowu was a good person and never killed anyone. Why did she have to die and disappear? Liu Sanniang looked at Li Guanfeng and said, ¡°You are already separated by Yin and Yang. It¡¯s not something anyone can change at will.¡± Li Guanfeng gritted his teeth. ¡°I just want her to stay with me until I die. At that time, we¡¯ll leave this world together.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Li Guanfeng and said, ¡°She can¡¯t hold on for that long. You can only learn to let go. If you insist on keeping her with you, she¡¯ll lose the chance to reincarnate. Do you really want that to happen?¡± Li Guanfeng clenched his fists until his knuckles turned white. He took a deep breath and let go. He looked at Liu Sanniang calmly. ¡°You haven¡¯t shown me my fortune.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Li Guanfeng. After a while, she frowned and said, ¡°Your face tells me that you have a long and good life. You will have children and grandchildren. You will eventually marry someone.¡± Before Liu Sanniang could finish, Li Guanfeng suddenly stood up and said through gritted teeth, ¡°Impossible, you¡¯re talking nonsense. How can I marry another woman? How can I live a long life? If Xiaowu is gone, I won¡¯t live on.¡± Li Guanfeng raised his hand. The bell on his wrist had signs of breaking. Li Guanfeng lowered his eyes and looked at Liu Sanniang coldly. He thought that Liu Sanniang would help him, but she was just talking nonsense. The love of his life would only be Xiaowu. Even if they could never be together, he would not change his heart. How could he fall in love with another woman and have children and grandchildren with someone else? Li Guanfeng was a little lost. He walked on the street numbly with a cold expression, making people automatically give way to him involuntarily. Liu Sanniang looked at Chu Yan and couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Chu Yan, do you think he will fall in love with someone else?¡± Chu Yan smiled. ¡°Probably not.¡± How could such a deep love change? Liu Sanniang did not think so either. From the memories she sensed, Li Guanfeng had taken care of Xiaowu since she was young. He doted on her and gave all the good things to her. He did not know why he liked her, but it was a love deeper than anything he ever felt. He wanted to give her everything that was good. Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan left the teahouse and walked to the back of the mountain. Liu Sanniang called General ck a few times. From afar, they could hear General ck barking in response. Soon, she saw General ck running towards her crazily. When the dog saw Chu Yan, he stopped in his tracks and walked over timidly. Liu Sanniang tied the rope again. ¡°Let¡¯s go home. It¡¯s getting dark.¡± General ck was excited. Chu Yan looked at General ck, who was walking beside Liu Sanniang. General ck seemed to have sensed Chu Yan¡¯s gaze and trembled. Liu Sanniang reached out to touch General ck. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you tired?¡± Chu Yan held Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand and squeezed it. ¡°He¡¯s probably just shaking off the lice.¡± Liu Sanniang pondered. ¡°Can the doctor treat this?¡± Chu Yan smiled. ¡°I think so.¡± Liu Sanniang thought for a moment and said, ¡°General ck goes up the mountain every day. I wonder if he¡¯s eaten anything he shouldn¡¯t have.¡± General ck whimpered in response. Liu Sanniang said with a smile, ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll take you to see a doctor tomorrow.¡± Chu Yan left after sending Liu Sanniang home. As soon as Chu Yan left, General ck circled around Liu Sanniang and even raised its two front ws to stand up. He ran and jumped around the courtyard as if trying to tell Liu Sanniang that he was fine. Liu Eng hugged General ck and rubbed him. General ck was, most of the time, taken care of by Liu Eng, and he treated General ck as his family. The new year was over and Wei Shi was about to leave the county. Liu Sanniang thought for a moment and nned to draw a few talismans for Wei Shi to protect himself. The capital wasn¡¯t a small ce like Yong County. There were many psychics. It was better to be safe than sorry. On the second day of the New Year, Liu Sanniang went to the government office to look for Wei Shi. He was still living in the backyard of the government office. When Liu Sanniang arrived, Mrs. Wei quickly stood up. ¡°Miss Liu, please take a seat.¡± Wei Shi smiled. ¡°Miss Liu, have you eaten? Madam, go and get a bowl of porridge for her.¡± Mrs. Wei smiled. ¡°Alright, Miss Liu, you must try some. After we leave this time, I don¡¯t know when we¡¯ll see each other again.¡± Wei Shi looked at Mrs. Wei with gentleness in his eyes. ¡°She¡¯s the only one who knows how to cook that porridge.¡± Liu Sanniang smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, Mrs. Wei is the best at making porridge. I¡¯m lucky today.¡± Wei Shi was happy that his wife was praised. He smiled and said, ¡°Miss Liu, if you didn¡¯te, I would have gone over to your ce. I¡¯m leaving for the capital on the fourth day of the new year. I¡¯m very grateful to have befriended you.¡± Liu Sanniang took out some talismans. ¡°Sir, here are a few Peace Talismans I made for you.¡± Wei Shi took them carefully. ¡°Okay, just what I need. Thank you.¡± There were six talismans, two for each member of his family. Wei Shi was very grateful. When Mrs. Wei served the porridge, Liu Sanniang started eating. Wei Shi said, ¡°Madam, if there¡¯s more, get someone to send a bowl to Magistrate Li.¡± Chapter 273 - Child Bride (Part 4)

Chapter 273: Child Bride (Part 4)

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Mrs. Wei smiled. ¡°There¡¯s still some left. I¡¯ll get the servant to send it to him.¡± Wei Shi smiled while he ate. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that there¡¯s no woman of the right age amongst your family members. Otherwise, we could introduce one to Magistrate Li. He is already 26 years old, but hasn¡¯t married yet.¡± Li Guanfeng was a talented and upright person and Wei Shi had always thought highly of him. After Liu Sanniang finished her porridge, she bade farewell to Wei Shi and Mrs. Wei. Aftering out of the inner courtyard, Liu Sanniang thought for a moment and went to the main hall. Li Guanfeng took over the county office and started handling official affairs. Lin Zheng and the others were helping him. They all knew Liu Sanniang, so when she came, they did not stop her. Ligui and Liming were Li Guanfeng¡¯s subordinates. When they saw Liu Sanniang, they were slightly put on the spot. ¡°Miss Liu, Magistrate Li is busy at the moment and can¡¯t see guests.¡± Liu Sanniang said, ¡°Then please tell him that if he changes his mind, he cane to me at any time. If he doesn¡¯te to me in a month, I¡¯lle to him.¡± Ligui and Liming nodded. ¡°Okay, Miss Liu.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded and turned to leave. As soon as Liu Sanniang left, Ligui and Liming walked into the house. It was Li Guanfeng who asked the two of them to go out to stop Liu Sanniang from entering. They did not know why Li Guanfeng did not want to see Liu Sanniang. Ligui looked at Li Guanfeng and said, ¡°Sir, Miss Liu has left.¡± Li Guanfeng looked up. ¡°Left?¡± Ligui nodded. ¡°Yes, but she asked us to pass a message.¡± Li Guanfeng frowned. ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°Miss Liu said that if you change your mind, you can go to look for her. If you don¡¯t go to look for her in a month, she wille to you.¡± Li Guanfeng¡¯s eyes turned cold. He waved his hand. ¡°Alright, you can go now.¡± Ligui and Liming did not know what happened, but looking at Li Guanfeng¡¯s expression, they knew that he was angry. After they left, Li Guanfeng covered his face with his hands. He was furious. He recalled the scene he saw in the Wang family. Liu Sanniang could grab the soul with her bare hands. She was born to restrain evil. If she really came to find him, Xiaowu would not be able to escape. He removed his hand from his face and looked at the small bell. There seemed to be another crack on it. He shook it and a ball of ck smoke appeared, gradually giving form to a seven-year-old girl. Xiaowu reached out as if wanting tofort Li Guanfeng. ¡°Brother Li, are you unhappy?¡± Li Guanfeng looked at Xiaowu. She still looked like when she was seven. These ten years were the most painful ten years he had ever lived. Xiaowu bit her lip and said, ¡°Brother Li, don¡¯t be unhappy, okay?¡± Li Guanfeng lowered his eyes. He did not want Xiaowu to see the killing intent in his eyes. He smiled and said gently, ¡°Will you always be with me?¡± In the past, Xiwowu¡¯s answer had always been an affirmative yes. She wanted to be with him more than anyone. But she was already dead. How could she be with him? Not having received an affirmative answer from Xiaowu, Li Guanfeng looked up at her and his expression darkened. ¡°Xiaowu, don¡¯t you want me anymore?¡± Xiaowu waved her hand. ¡°No, I want to be with you, but I can¡¯t.¡± She spread out her arms, wanting to hug Li Guanfeng, but in the end, her arms passed through him. She looked at her empty hands and said, ¡°Brother Li, look, I¡¯ll never be able to touch you, and I¡¯ll never grow up. I¡¯ve lingered around you for ten years. It¡¯s enough. I can¡¯t be selfish anymore. It¡¯s time for me to go.¡± Li Guanfeng looked at Xiaowu and smiled. ¡°You think ten years is enough, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s enough.¡± At the thought of not having Xiaowu around for the rest of his life, he felt suffocated. Li Guanfeng looked away and said calmly, ¡°Xiaowu,e back and rest.¡± No matter what, he would think of a way to keep her by his side. If Liu Sanniang did not help him, he would help himself. He did not want to give up. Xiaowu looked at Li Guanfeng with sorrow in her eyes. She turned into a ck smoke and returned to the bell. She had lied. How could ten years be enough? But she couldn¡¯t hold on for much longer. Li Guanfeng knew that the monk was up to no good, so he had never killed anyone. But even so, the bell would notst long. Whether she wanted to stay or Li Guanfeng wanted her to stay, they had to do so by feeding the bell with blood. Xiaowu had always remembered the monk telling her that the person she loved the most would marry another girl and have children. She had already decided to give up. That monk wanted her brother to be a murderer. She would not let that monk seed. How could she possibly watch her brother¡¯s hands getting stained with blood because of her? Li Guanfeng closed his eyes. His lips and hands were trembling. It took him a long time to calm down. If he had died that year, nothing would have happened, and he wouldn¡¯t be in so much pain. Li Guanfeng stood up, his face devoid of any warmth. Compared to Wei Shi, he looked especially difficult to get along with. Only when he was investigating a case would Wei Shi look solemn. Usually, he was very gentle. However, Li Guanfeng looked like a person who had seen the vicissitudes of life. He never smiled. The constable guarding the prison said carefully, ¡°Hello, Magistrate Li.¡± Li Guanfeng had just taken office, but he didn¡¯t even bother to pretend to be friendly. The constables were all very troubled. Their lives would not be easy in the future. Li Guanfeng nced at the cell and asked calmly. ¡°Where is the criminal who has recentlymitted a serious crime and is waiting to be beheaded?¡± The constable smiled. ¡°Sir, in the innermost area, there¡¯s a lunatic. He killed a civilian and is waiting to be executed.¡± Li Guanfeng walked straight to the innermost area where a lunatic was lying against the wall of the cell, muttering something iprehensible. When Li Guanfeng approached, the lunatic suddenly pounced on him. If not for the fact that Li Guanfeng retreated quickly, he would have been grabbed. The constable was shocked and said, ¡°Sir, be careful. This lunatic is a beast. Don¡¯t get too close to him.¡± The lunatic seemed to be angry that he did not catch Li Guanfeng. He opened his mouth and bit off a piece of the wooden nk in the cell with great force. Then, he started chewing it. Chapter 274 - People Who Deserve To Die

Chapter 274: People Who Deserve To Die

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Li Guanfeng frowned. The constable exined the matter to him. ¡°He¡¯s crazy. He eats everything.¡± His hands were cuffed and his feet shackled, but it didn¡¯t put him off trying to break free. Li Guanfeng¡¯s eyes darkened. This lunatic was a serious criminal with countless sins on him. If Xiaowu killed him, wouldn¡¯t that be enforcing justice on behalf of the heavens? That way¡­ she wouldn¡¯t have to bear the sin of killing. With a dark expression, Li Guanfeng left the prison. On his way out, he didn¡¯t say a word, which made the constables feel very nervous. In the past, though when it came to work, Wei Shi was very strict with everyone, as long as one did what one was supposed to do, he wouldn¡¯t make things difficult for them. On the other hand, it hadn¡¯t been long since Li Guanfeng took office, but he was already making everyone feel inexplicably nervous. At night, Li Guanfeng could not fall asleep. All he could think about was asking Xiaowu to kill that lunatic who would be executed anyway. That way, she could stay with him longer. Unable to sleep, Li Guanfeng got up to light themp and read the case files. He frowned. One of the cases was about a mother pressing charges against her sons for not supporting her when she was no longer capable of working. Such a person deserved to die. They were nothing short of beasts. Another case was about a man beating his wife to death. This kind of man deserved to die too. The more Li Guanfeng looked at the cases, the darker his expression became. If these people died, Xiaowu could stay with him forever. At some point, Xiaowu hade out of the bell. Looking at Li Guanfeng, she sighed. She blew out the candle and said, ¡°Brother Li, stop looking at the files. Go to sleep.¡± Li Guanfeng lowered his eyes and said in a low voice, ¡°Xiaowu, for my sake, don¡¯t leave. Please.¡± As long as Xiaowu killed these people who deserved to die, she could stay with him. This was the only way. Li Guanfeng¡¯s voice was deep and dangerous as he said, ¡°Xiaowu, promise me, okay?¡± It took a long while for Xiaowu to answer him. ¡°Brother Li, I can¡¯t. I don¡¯t want to. I¡¯ll let go. Can you let go too?¡± To readers! our content is stolen.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us Li Guanfeng said almost immediately, ¡°No, I won¡¯t allow you to let go. They deserve to die in the first ce. They¡¯re simply beasts. You kill them just to uphold justice. Xiaowu, you¡¯re notmitting a crime but doing a good deed.¡± Xiaowu trembled in pain. She wanted to hold Li Guanfeng in her arms. She tried countless times only to end up passing through his body. She tried her best to hold back her sadness. ¡°Brother Li, don¡¯t lie to yourself, okay?¡± Li Guanfeng asked her in a voice choked with emotions. ¡°Xiaowu, what do you want me to do?¡± He didn¡¯t want her to disappear, but what else could he do? If he could, he would give her his life. He just wanted her to stay with him. Li Guanfeng felt his heart bleed. She was still around, but he was already on the verge of copse. What would happen to him if she was gone? Li Guanfeng let out a long sigh. ¡°You said the Heavens have mercy, but where is the mercy? Huh?¡± Holding back her tears, Xiaowu returned to the bell. After Wei Shi and his family set off for the capital, the backyard belonged to Li Guanfeng, but he had never lived there. In just half a month, the prison of the government office was filled with criminals. The constables were full ofints. No one in the government office was idle. They were always on the go to arrest people. On the streets, themoners were trembling in fear when they saw the constables passing by, afraid that they would be captured too. Everyone from the poorest to the richest wasining. Liu Sanniang had been at home during this period of time. When Madam Wei returned at night, she did not look happy. Mr. Liu could not help but ask with concern. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Madam Wei sighed and looked at her daughter. ¡°Sanniang, do you know this new magistrate?¡± Liu Sanniang said, ¡°I know him a little.¡± Madam Wei drank two sses of water before speaking again. ¡°He¡¯s crazy. Someone dining at the restaurant was arrested because of starting an argument¡­¡± With the government doing this, many shop owners were terrified. For a time, business plummeted and everyone was in a panic. Madam Wei sighed and hit Liu Eng with her chopsticks. ¡°Eng, be careful when you go out. Don¡¯t get into a fight and get caught.¡± Liu Eng nodded. ¡°Okay, Mom.¡± Madam Wei looked at Liu Dng. ¡°Dng, you too.¡± Liu Dng nodded. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be careful.¡± Madam Wei was still worried. ¡°I don¡¯t think we should go out for the time being. Let¡¯s wait for a few days. Otherwise, I¡¯d feel uneasy.¡± Although Li Guanfeng was clearly asserting his authority as the new magistrate, what he¡¯d been doing was a little too much as it made people feel uneasy all the time. Mr. Liu smiled. ¡°You¡¯re over worried. We didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Why should we be worried? Don¡¯t scare yourself.¡± Liu Sanniang also said, ¡°Mother, Father is right. Don¡¯t worry. Nothing will happen.¡± Madam Wei sighed. ¡°I hope so. If they arrest my son for no reason, I¡¯ll go and smash the government building.¡± Liu Sanniang quickly poured water for Madam Wei. ¡°Mother, calm down. Drink some water.¡± Madam Wei felt that she was quite beside herself today and indeed needed to calm down. Liu Sanniang looked at Liu Dng and Liu Eng. There was a hint of ck aura showing on their faces, which was not good. Liu Sanniang did not say anything because she was worried that Madam Wei would be even more worried. However, the next day, she privately reminded Liu Dng and Liu Eng not to argue with anyone or get into a fight. Liu Eng and Liu Dng nodded. Liu Dng was going to help Tang An plow thend today. Liu Eng followed Mr. Liu to plow their ownnd. After the new year, thend needed to be plowed to get ready for new crops. On his way out of the town, Liu Dng met a big group of constables. He looked at the person riding the horse in the lead. That person was wearing an official¡¯s uniform and there was no smile on his face. Li Guanfeng gave the crowd a sweeping nce until his eyesnded on Liu Dng. He retracted his gaze asked in a low voice. ¡°Ligui, is that person Liu Sanniang¡¯s brother?¡± Ligui nodded. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s Miss Liu¡¯s eldest brother, Liu Dng.¡± Li Guanfeng¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Why is he leaving the town?¡± Ligui replied. ¡°He¡¯s already engaged. He¡¯s going to help his fianc¨¦e plow thend.¡± Li Guanfeng raised his eyebrows and said coldly, ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to Tang Vige today too? What a coincidence.¡± ¡®Liu Sanniang, if you don¡¯t help me, I¡¯ll force you to help me.¡¯ Chapter 275 - Being Taken Advantage Of Again

Chapter 275: Being Taken Advantage Of Again

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Ligui replied. ¡°Yes.¡± Liming frowned and looked back at Liu Dng. Then, he said to Li Guanfeng, ¡°Sir, since we¡¯re heading to the same ce, should we ask him toe with us?¡± Li Guanfeng pulled the reins and answered coldly. ¡°No need.¡± Looking at Li Guanfeng¡¯s departing figure, Ligui looked at Li Ming and said, ¡°Magistrate Li doesn¡¯t seem to like the Liu family. Be careful what you say next time. He is in a bad mood, so don¡¯t make any mistakes. Let¡¯s go.¡± Liming nodded. ¡°I feel it too.¡± The Liu family did not cause trouble, so why did Magistrate Li not like them? It was obvious that there was something going on, but Li Guanfeng was cold as ice. No one dared to ask about his private matters. Liu Dng did not think too much about it. He did not do anything bad, so there was nothing to be afraid of. He will be busy this year. He had to help Tang An nt all 20 acres ofnd. Although Madam Wei said he didn¡¯t have to worry about thend at home, he still wanted to help his father and brother after he was done helping Tang An. When Liu Dng arrived at Tang Vige, he noticed the hoofprint on the ground. From afar, he could see the official asking questions. Liu Dng frowned. When he passed by, he heard one or two words. Li Guanfeng said in a cold voice, ¡°Thew of the Xia Dynasty is strict. As a citizen, you should abide by thew and not vite it. If anyonemits a crime, you must report it to the government in time. Protecting and tolerating the criminal is also a crime in itself.¡± Liu Dng frowned. After making everyone in town uneasy, was this new magistrate going to make the vigers outside the town wary too? The vige chief nodded and bowed. ¡°Sir, don¡¯t worry. People living in this vige are all good-hearted. There are no criminals.¡± Li Guanfeng¡¯s face was devoid of any expression. ¡°It¡¯s best if there aren¡¯t.¡± The vige chief was in a state of panic. Although there were no criminals in the vige, Li Guanfeng¡¯s words made him feel pressured. He was very cold, and when he spoke, he gave people a sense of intimidation. Even if you smiled at him, he wouldn¡¯t reciprocate kindly. The children who used to be yful hid at home and did not dare toe out, causing the lively vige to look deserted. The vige chief forced a smile. He only hoped that Li Guanfeng would leave as soon as possible. This was not a magistrate, but a King of Hell¡­ Li Guanfeng said calmly, ¡°You can go and get busy. Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll inspect the area around here.¡± The vige chief maintained his forced smile with difficulty. ¡°Alright, sir, take your time.¡± Li Guanfeng led his subordinates up the mountain. The constables he brought with him were all sent to the vige to check while he went up the mountain to check the soil. Ligui and Liming followed behind him. They were Li Guanfeng¡¯s personal guards and also constables. Usually, one of them would follow Li Guanfeng to protect him. Li Guanfeng looked thin, but he was not weak. He climbed halfway up the mountain and looked down at the entire vige. ¡°Tang Vige has good feng shui. Thend is fertile and the mountains and rivers are beautiful.¡± Ligui looked at it. ¡°I agree. Thend is fertile. If the harvest is good, the people will have a better life.¡± Li Guanfeng continued walking on. Soon, it was noon. ¡°Let¡¯s go back,¡± Li Guanfeng suggested. He started to go down the mountain. Ligui and Liming thought that they were going back to town and heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, no one was arrested because the prison had already reached its full capacity. After returning to the vige, Li Guanfeng walked towards Tang An and Tang Yuan¡¯s house. At Tang An¡¯s house. Liu Dng¡¯s face darkened after hearing what Tang Yuan said. He pushed the door open and left. Tang Yuan pursed his lips and clenched his fists. Tang An stopped him from following Liu Dng. ¡°Yuan, you shouldn¡¯t be so impulsive.¡± Tang Yuan¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°Sister, we have someone to rely on now. Brother-inw will seek justice for us.¡± Tang An sighed. Tang Yuan gritted his teeth. ¡°If I didn¡¯t discover it in time, they would have nted the remaining four acres in the next half a month.¡± Tang An did not say anything. Ever since falling out with her uncle¡¯s family, she hadn¡¯t talked to them. She thought that from that moment on, they would have nothing to do with each other, but she did not expect her uncle and aunt to nt thend that she and Liu Dng had plowed earlier. After being discovered, Tang Maosheng even had the cheek to respond. ¡°Oh, I forgot about it. I think I¡¯m getting old and forgetful. Tang An, I¡¯ve already nted the seeds. You can¡¯t possibly ask me to dig out all the seeds, right?¡± Madam Wu also said, ¡°Tang An, you¡¯re a good kid. We also realized that we did something wrong in the past. For the sake of the fact that we are your family, forget about it this time, okay?¡± Tang Maosheng smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right. Although I did something, I¡¯m still your uncle. I promise that I will never repeat my mistake again. I¡¯ve already nted thend. How about this? During the autumn harvest, I¡¯ll give you your portion of the grains. You can get free grains without needing to work under the sun. Isn¡¯t that a good thing?¡± Tang Yuan and Tang An were so angry that they cried. When the others saw this, they even persuaded Tang An and Tang Yuan that their uncle was doing this for their own good. Tang Maosheng and Madam Wu smiled and left with their hoes. Tang An sighed. ¡°Yuan, it¡¯ll be fine when you grow up.¡± In the end, family was still something she couldn¡¯t get over with. Tang Yuan, on the other hand, had long lost hope about so-called family. He lowered his head and whispered. ¡°Sister, they don¡¯t have hearts.¡± If they had hearts, they wouldn¡¯t have done such a thing. They knew thend was plowed and took the chance to nt the seeds. Tang An¡¯s heart ached. ¡°I¡¯ll go and see your brother-inw.¡± Sooner orter, she would be part of the Liu family, but the one she cared the most would be left alone in Tang Vige. How she wished the Tang family would be as harmonious and united as the Liu family. Tang Yuan bit his lip. ¡°It¡¯s Father who said that there¡¯s no need for such kinship.¡± Tang An was stunned for a moment before walking out. Liu Dng sat in Tang Maosheng¡¯s house with a dark expression. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t call people like you human.¡± Tang Maosheng frowned. However, since the seed had already been nted, what was there to be afraid of? After thinking for a moment, he smiled. ¡°Nephew-inw, how can you say that? I was just being forgetful. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Madam Wu said with an ingratiating smile. ¡°That¡¯s right. We didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Besides, it¡¯s not like we won¡¯t give them anything. You and Tang An aren¡¯t married yet. Who are you to speak to us like this?¡± Chapter 276 - Liu Dalang Was Arrested

Chapter 276: Liu Dng Was Arrested

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Liu Dng clenched his fists. ¡°You know very well whether it¡¯s intentional or not. So what if the seed has been nted? Just dig it all out.¡± Tang Maosheng smiled. ¡°Nephew-inw, are you joking? There is no way we will dig out the seeds? This is ridiculous. If you insist on saying that, go and get the vige chief to be the judge.¡± Madam Wu ate sunflower seeds as she said with a smug smile, ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t forget that your surname is Liu, not Tang. This is Tang Vige. You¡¯re an outsider. It¡¯s not a ce for you to mess around.¡± Tang Yu looked at Liu Dng and said, ¡°Brother Liu, you can¡¯t be so unreasonable.¡± When Tang An and Tang Yuan arrived, Tang Yu¡¯s expression turned cold. Tang Maosheng said directly, ¡°Alright, alright, for the sake of the fact that you are my niece and nephew, I¡¯ll give you guys more grains when the timees.¡± Tang Yuan gritted his teeth. ¡°You¡¯re a beast. How can you do this? Aren¡¯t you afraid that my father wille looking for you?¡± Tang Maosheng suddenly trembled and was furious. He raised his hand and pped Tang Yuan fiercely. ¡°You little bastard, I¡¯ll kill you.¡± Last time, he was scared out of his wits when he saw his deceased brother. Fortunately, he did not see himter. Now that Tang Yuan brought it up, Tang Maosheng was immediately ovee with fear. He even wanted to p Tang Yuan again. Liu Dng grabbed his hand with a dark expression. He twisted it hard, and Tang Maosheng immediately screamed like a pig being ughtered. Madam Wu was shocked and threw punches at Liu Dng, shouting. ¡°Let go, let go.¡± Liu Dng¡¯s expression was dark and extremely terrifying. Madam Wu shouted at the top of her lungs. ¡°Help! Someone wants to kill us!¡± Li Guanfeng heard it from afar. His expression was cold as he said, ¡°How abhorrent. Someone actually dares tomit a crime under my nose.¡± Ligui and Liming immediately went to find out what was going on. Madam Wu ran outside and shouted loudly. Her voice was loud and spread far. The constables in the vige frowned as well. The vige chief, who was cooperating with the investigation, felt his heart skip a beat. What he was afraid of really happened. He had just told them that the vigers were all good-hearted people when something happened. Liming and Ligui kicked open the door with a bang, making Madam Wu jump up in fright. The constables with the sword were expressionless and looked terrifying. Ligui and Liming went straight into the house. Ligui pulled out his sword and pointed it at Liu Dng. He said coldly, ¡°Let go.¡± Tang Maosheng cried. ¡°Officer, you have to help me. This person broke my arm. If you didn¡¯te in time, he would have killed me.¡± Hatred shed across Tang Yu¡¯s eyes as she said, ¡°I can testify that this man wanted to kill my father just now.¡± Since she couldn¡¯t get him, she might as well destroy him. Tang Yuan said angrily, ¡°It¡¯s not like that. If your father didn¡¯t steal mynd, my brother-inw wouldn¡¯t have hit your father!¡± Tang An felt sad and disappointed. In the end, her uncle still wouldn¡¯t change. She said, ¡°Officer, they stole mynd. That¡¯s why my fianc¨¦ was angry and hit him.¡± Ligui and Liming said coldly, ¡°Magistrate Li will judge who is right and who is wrong. You don¡¯t have to argue here. There will be a time for you to speak for yourself.¡± Liu Dng let go. ¡°I¡¯m sure Magistrate Li will be just and solve the case fairly.¡± Ligui put away his sword. ¡°Come out. Magistrate Li is outside. Tell him what happened one by one.¡± Ligui nced at Liu Dng and walked out with Li Ming. It was obvious that Li Guanfeng did not like the Liu family. Now that Liu Dng had caused trouble under his nose, he¡¯d surely end up getting arrested. Li Guanfeng stood coldly in the courtyard while Madam Wu knelt in front of him andined. The vige chief arrived soon. Looking at Tang Maosheng¡¯s family, Tang An, and Tang Yuan, he said with a frown, ¡°Tang An, Tang Yuan, why are you falling out with your uncle? He¡¯s your family after all.¡± Tang Yuan felt a lump in his throat. ¡°It¡¯s him¡­¡± Before Tang Yuan could speak, the vige chief¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°Our Tang Vige should be united, understand? Hurry up and apologize to your uncle and aunt.¡± The vige Chief naturally had to side with Tang Maosheng and his family. As for Tang Yuan and Tang An, they were still young and would forget about it soon. In short, this matter must not blow up. The vige chief kept winking at Tang Yuan. Tang Yuan gritted his teeth. Just as he was about to continue, Tang An said, ¡°Sir, please seek justice for me. This person is my uncle. My father and mother passed away early. Earlier, we promised to give thend for my uncle to nt, and he promised to give us our portion of the grains during harvest. However, all these years, he never fulfilled his promise. Last year, we took back thend, ready to nt it on our own. But suddenly, without me knowing, he went and nted seeds again.¡± Tang Maosheng widened his eyes. ¡°Tang An, you, you ingrate!¡± Li Guanfeng looked at the vige chief coldly. ¡°Is what this woman said true?¡± The vige chief met Li Guanfeng¡¯s cold gaze and panicked. He stammered. ¡°This, this¡­ I don¡¯t know if this is true.¡± Li Guanfeng looked at Liu Dng. ¡°Arrest him on attempted murder.¡± Liu Dng frowned. Tang An panicked and hastened to exin. ¡°Sir, he didn¡¯t do it on purpose. It¡¯s because¡­¡± Li Guanfeng couldn¡¯t be bothered to listen to Tang An at all. His gazended on Tang Maosheng. ¡°Arrest him for stealing thend.¡± Tang Maosheng, who was originally gloating, was about to say that Li Guanfeng was wise when he was stunned by Li Guanfeng¡¯s words. Madam Wu said anxiously, ¡°Sir, you can¡¯t arrest my husband. He clearly¡­¡± Li Guanfeng¡¯s gazended on the vige chief. He did not listen to Madam Wu at all and said, ¡°The vige chief is full of lies. Arrest him and bring him back. I want to interrogate him.¡± ¡°As for the rest of you, wait for the notice. They will inform you when the trial begins.¡± Li Guanfeng¡¯s expression was cold. Without giving anyone a chance to speak, he turned around and said coldly, ¡°Get ready. We¡¯re heading back to the government office.¡± After the constables left, Tang Yu looked at Tang An coldly and said, ¡°Are you happy now? Let¡¯s see how you can exin it to the Liu family.¡± Chapter 277 - Self-Blame

Chapter 277: Self-me

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Tang An¡¯s eyes turned red. Tang Yuan red at Tang Yu. ¡°It¡¯s not my sister¡¯s fault. It¡¯s your fault. The Liu family won¡¯t me us. Also, your father will be imprisoned.¡± Tang Yuan pulled Tang An. ¡°Sister, let¡¯s go home.¡± Tang Yu gritted her teeth in anger. ¡°Little bastard.¡± Madam Wu was flustered. She pulled Tang Yu. ¡°Stop it. What if your father is really imprisoned?¡± Tang Yu was not afraid. ¡°Mother, Liu Dng was the one who hit Father. If Father is imprisoned, we¡¯ll sue Liu Dng and let him go to jail too.¡± Tang Yu thought that if Madam Wei found out it was Tang An who caused Liu Dng to go to jail, she would definitely ask Liu Dng to break off the engagement. Madam Wu gritted her teeth. ¡°That¡¯s right. We can¡¯t let Liu Dng off so easily.¡± When Liu Dng was arrested, Tang An panicked. Upon returning home, she immediately burst out crying. Tang Yuan lowered his head and med himself. If he did not tell Liu Dng what happened, Liu Dng would not have gone to argue with Tang Maosheng and hit him. Tang Yuan looked at Tang An, who was leaning against the wall and crying. He patted Tang An¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Sister, it¡¯s all my fault. Don¡¯t cry. Now is not the time to cry.¡± Tang An shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s my fault.¡± If she did not meet Liu Dng in the first ce, he would be fine. He would not be arrested by the government. Tang Yuan felt a lump in his throat. ¡°Sister, this is not your fault. It¡¯s their fault. Sister, let¡¯s go and tell Aunt Wei. We¡¯re in the right. We don¡¯t have to be afraid.¡± Tang An sniffed and wiped her tears. ¡°Yuan, you stay at home. I¡¯ll go.¡± Tang Yuan wanted to say something, but Tang An stood up and grabbed his shoulder. ¡°Yuan, be a good boy. Wait for me at home.¡± Tang Yuan wanted to say that he would go with her, but when he saw the sadness in Tang An¡¯s eyes, he nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll stay at home and wait for you toe back.¡± Tang An forced a smile on her face. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± No matter what, she had to tell the Liu family about it even if that would cause the Liu family to hate her. However, she did not want Tang Yuan to see this. If there was any suffering, she would face it alone. Tang An calmed herself down and left. What she didn¡¯t know was that as soon as she left, Tang Yuan came out too, following behind her closely. Tang An walked very fast. There were a few times when she was on the verge of bursting into tears, but she forced herself to remainposed. When she arrived at the Liu family¡¯s house, Tang An knocked on the door. Liu Sanniang came to open the door. ¡°Tang An,e in.¡± Tang An looked at Liu Sanniang¡¯s gentle smile and her eyes turned red. ¡°Sanniang, I¡¯m sorry. Something happened to Dng.¡± Liu Sanniang¡¯s heart tightened. ¡°What happened to my brother?¡± Tang An bit her lip hard to stop herself from crying. She said with difficulty, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. He was arrested by the government. If I could just put up with my uncle, things wouldn¡¯t turn out like this.¡± Tang An lowered her head and muttered. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault.¡± Liu Sanniang held Tang An¡¯s hand andforted her with her warm power. As long as her brother was still alive, she was not scared. Instead, she was more worried about Tang An who kept ming herself. ¡°Tang An, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not your fault. My brother will be fine.¡± Apparently, she had to go and see Li Guanfeng earlier than she wanted to. The woman beside Li Guanfeng could not hold on for much longer. Liu Sanniang thought that Li Guanfeng would get over it and let go, but from the looks of it, it was probably not gonna happen. Tang An¡¯s eyes were red from crying. Liu Sanniang pulled her into the house. ¡°Tang An, don¡¯t me yourself. I won¡¯t me you, and my mother won¡¯t me you either. It¡¯s not your fault.¡± Tang An felt a lump in her throat. ¡°If only I could put up¡­¡± Liu Sanniang did not let Tang An continue. ¡°If you put up with them this year, what about next year? What about the year after next? Do you want to tolerate them forever? Even if you can put up with them, what about Tang Yuan?¡± Tang An stopped talking. She knew that her thinking was wishful. Her uncle and aunt would never realize their mistake and treat them well. Liu Sanniang did not continue. She knew Tang An would understand what she was trying to say. When Liu Eng returned, he saw Tang Yuan leaning against the wall and listening. He walked over. ¡°Tang Yuan, why are you eavesdropping standing here?¡± Tang Yuan was shocked and wanted to scurry away but Liu Dng grabbed him by the shoulder. ¡°Since you¡¯re already here, why don¡¯t you go in? Don¡¯t you want to eat the food your auntie makes? Don¡¯t you want to walk General ck with me?¡± Tang Yuan felt sorrowful. ¡°Second Brother Liu, you might not want to see me after this.¡± Liu Eng did not hear him clearly. ¡°What are you mumbling about? Speak louder. Men should act like men. You have to speak louder, understand?¡± Liu Eng dragged Tang Yuan back home. He could not run away even if he wanted to. When Liu Eng returned home, he found that Tang An was also there. He scratched his head. ¡°Yuan, did you have a quarrel with your sister? If you did, this is your fault. As a man, you should not start a quarrel with a woman. You even made her cry. If my brother finds out, he will be angry Chapter 278 - Weakness

Chapter 278: Weakness

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Liu Eng was puzzled. ¡°Huh, where¡¯s my brother? Didn¡¯t he go to your house?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Liu Eng. The ck aura on his face was gone. Initially, Liu Sanniang was most worried about Liu Eng. Liu Dng was calm and usually would not be impulsive, but Liu Eng was different. Unexpectedly, Liu Dng was the one in trouble and Liu Eng was fine. Was it really a coincidence that Liu Dng was arrested by the government? It was probably not an ident. If she wanted to know what was going on, Liu Sanniang had to go to the government. Liu Sanniang said, ¡°Second Brother, something happened to Eldest Brother. He was arrested by the government.¡± Liu Eng frowned. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why was he arrested?¡± Tang An and Tang Yuan lowered their heads in shame. Liu Sanniang told him what happened. Liu Eng couldn¡¯t help but curse. ¡°That old thing is a scumbag. Does he really think that he can still bully Tang Yuan? Where is that old thing now? I¡¯m going to teach him a lesson.¡± Tang Yuan quickly pulled Liu Eng back. ¡°Second Brother Liu, he was also arrested. Don¡¯t be rash.¡± Liu Eng said, ¡°That¡¯s good then. Don¡¯t worry. Once he gets back home, I¡¯ll show him what the Liu family is made of.¡± Tang Yuan nodded with tears rolling down his face. He asked, apparently in disbelief. ¡°Second Brother Liu, don¡¯t you me us?¡± Liu Eng rubbed Tang Yuan¡¯s head. ¡°Why should I me you? My eldest brother is a real man. Standing up for his family is what a real man should do. I think your uncle needs some good beating. Once he understands what pain feels like, he¡¯ll behave himself. If something like this happens again, tell me. I¡¯ll show him what a real man is.¡± Tang An was also dumb struck. Tang Yuan looked at Liu Eng with admiration. At this moment, Liu Eng was undoubtedly a hero in his heart. He nodded and said seriously, ¡°Yes.¡± Only then was Liu Eng satisfied. ¡°Alright, this is more like it.¡± Tang Yuan smiled in embarrassment. He was thinking too much. The Liu family treated them as family not just on the surface but from the bottom of their heart. Tang An was no longer as nervous. She whispered to Liu Eng, ¡°Thank you.¡± Liu Eng waved his hand. ¡°Why are you thanking me? I didn¡¯t do anything. When Eldest Brotheres out, you can thank him.¡± Liu Sanniang held Tang An¡¯s hand. ¡°Wait for me at home. I¡¯ll go and see what¡¯s going on.¡± Tang An nodded. Liu Eng chuckled. ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯ll tell Mom.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. Liu Sanniang went out and walked straight to the government office. When the constables saw her, they knew why she was here. Officer Zhang cleared his throat and said, ¡°Miss Liu, have you done something to offend Magistrate Li? I saw that your eldest brother was arrested.¡± Being stared at by Liu Sanniang, Officer Zhang felt a little ufortable. He looked away and said, ¡°Miss Liu, I¡¯ll leave first. Magistrate Li is simply a demon. Everyone is in a state of panic now.¡± The incident that happened in Huanghu Vige still continued to traumatize Office Zhang. Although it was an illusion, he could remember a lot. He remembered that the role he yed was that of a widow who wanted to take Chu Yan away from Liu Sanniang¡­ Every time he thought of it, he wanted to kill himself. It was simply embarrassing. After Officer Zhang left, Liu Sanniang heaved a sigh of relief. She found it hard to talk to Office Zhang as well. Liu Sanniang walked over to find Ligui waiting outside. He looked at Liu Sanniang and said, ¡°Miss Liu, please wait a moment. Let me go in and inform Magistrate Li.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Ligui turned around and went in. Soon, he came out and gestured for Liu Sanniang toe in. She walked in. There was no one in the main hall, so she went to the side hall. Li Guanfeng sat at the table and was writing when Liu Sanniang came in. He said calmly, ¡°Miss Liu, please sit.¡± Li Guanfeng did not look up nor did he stop writing. Liu Sanniang walked over to sit down and waited quietly. Li Guanfeng nced at Liu Sanniang with a cold gaze and ced the brush beside the inkstone. He took a handkerchief and wiped the ink on his fingers. He said calmly, ¡°Miss Liu, how long can you remain calm?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Li Guanfeng. Through his face, she indeed saw marriage. It wasn¡¯t clear whom he would marry, but marriage was certain. Seeing that Liu Sanniang was silent, Li Guanfeng narrowed his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve arrested more than a hundred guilty people. They¡¯re unfilial, disloyal, evil, and crazy. There are also countless people I haven¡¯t arrested. As long as I want, I can sentence them to death. Is killing the people who deserve to die doing justice on behalf of the heavens?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Li Guanfeng. ¡°Is abusing the criminalw considered enforcing justice on behalf of the heavens?¡± Li Guanfeng snorted. ¡°Your brother is arrested on charge of attempted murder. I can easily lock him up for three years.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Li Guanfeng helplessly. ¡°What do you want?¡± Li Guanfeng smiled, but his smile did not reach his eyes. He looked at Liu Sanniang coldly. ¡°Will Miss Liupromise too?¡± Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m human, so I have weaknesses. Of course I¡¯llpromise.¡± Li Guanfeng smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you can think like that.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at the bell on Li Guanfeng¡¯s wrist. ¡°Can you ask her toe out? I want to see her.¡± Li Guanfeng reached out and touched the bell. He said in a gentle voice, ¡°Xiaowu,e out.¡± Only at this moment did Li Guanfeng look like someone with human emotions. ck smoke came out of the bell and quickly turned into a figure. Xiaowu looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Will you really help me stay with my brother?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at her and said, ¡°Xiaowu, if you stay, you will have to do so at the cost of many lives. Your hands will be covered in blood and you will be a sinful soul. After Magistrate Li dies, he¡¯ll reincarnate, but you will go to hell.¡± Xiaowu suddenly realized that a sinful soul would indeed end up in hell. Li Guanfeng¡¯s eyes were piercing as he quickly said, ¡°So what? I won¡¯t reincarnate. I¡¯ll go to hell to be with her.¡± As long as they could be together in this life. That would be enough. Liu Sanniang looked at Xiaowu. ¡°You love him so much that you can give up your life to him. Do you really want to see him suffering in hell?¡± Xiaowu immediately shook her head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± At the thought of how painful it would be in hell, she hesitated. Liu Sanniang continued. ¡°If you leave, he will have a good marriage. He will have many children and grandchildren and will die in peace.¡± Li Guanfeng could not hide his anger. He swept the things on the table to the ground. There was killing intent in his eyes as he shouted. ¡°Enough. Shut up.¡± Chapter 279 - He Will Be Married

Chapter 279: He Will Be Married

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Li Guanfeng looked at Liu Sanniang and wished that he could kill her. He forced her toe over so that she could find a way to help him and Xiaowu, not break them up. After listening to Liu Sanniang, Xiaowu looked at Li Guanfeng and seemed to have understood something. Her voice softened as she said, ¡°Brother Li, have you always known about this?¡± He always knew that after she left, he would fall in love with another woman, get married, and have children and grandchildren. With time passing, he would gradually heal and forget about her. Xiaowu wanted to cry, but she couldn¡¯t shed a tear. Li Guanfeng looked lost and staggered back a few steps. He reached out, wanting to touch Xiaowu. However, his hand went straight through her body. His voice was filled with panic. ¡°No, no. I won¡¯t fall in love with anyone else. You are everything to me. There will never be anyone else. Xiaowu, trust me.¡± Xiaowu stepped back a little and gave a smile that was worse than crying. She said, ¡°I believe in you, Brother Li, but I also hope that you can forget me.¡± Xiaowu turned into ck smoke and returned to the bell. Li Guanfeng staggered two steps. ¡°Xiaowu, Xiaowu.¡± Xiaowu did not respond. Li Guanfeng looked at Liu Sanniang angrily. ¡°Do you really think I won¡¯t kill your brother?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Li Guanfeng and said calmly, ¡°I read her face just now. If she reincarnates, her next life will be very happy. Do you really want to destroy it?¡± Li Guanfeng was suddenly stunned. He opened his mouth as if in disbelief. He slowly walked back to the table and sat down, covering his head with his hands. After a long time, he thought that Liu Sanniang had left. He looked up and mumbled to himself. ¡°Yes, I want Xiaowu to be happy.¡± How could he bear to let the girl, whom he had liked since he was young and who risked her life for him, suffer in hell? Liu Sanniang told him, ¡°Her happiness depends on you.¡± Li Guanfeng put down his hands and looked at Liu Sanniang calmly. ¡°You¡¯re still here.¡± It was already dark, but she still hadn¡¯t left. Liu Sanniang looked at Li Guanfeng and could tell that he had made up his mind. Li Guanfeng asked. ¡°If I don¡¯t let her go, will she end up in hell? If we want to be together, do we have to kill?¡± Without waiting for Liu Sanniang to answer, he answered himself. ¡°Yes, we will. Killing is probably what that monk wants us to do eventually. How can killing one person be enough? After killing one person, I would probably feel that if I want Xiaowu to stay, more people will have to die. In order to keep her, I would arrest more people and sentence them all to death until I die.¡± That was why he had started arresting people. In his heart, he had already judged everyone guilty and was ready to execute them. Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°Before that, I¡¯ll stop you and send her soul to reincarnate.¡± Li Guanfeng looked at Liu Sanniang. He did not have doubt about Liu Sanniang¡¯s ability to do so. Li Guanfeng said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll make things difficult for your family? You are a powerful psychic, but can you fight the government?¡± Liu Sanniang did not back down. ¡°I¡¯ll send her soul to reincarnate.¡± Would she sit back and watch Li Guanfeng taking revenge on her family? She would not. Perhaps she would also be a person ridden with sins. Then, another psychic woulde and subdue her. Even if she knew the ending, she would still do it. Liu Sanniang looked at Li Guanfeng and her gazended on the bell in his hand. She said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m taking a bet. I¡¯m betting that you can¡¯t bear to see her go to hell.¡± Li Guanfeng lowered his eyes. ¡°Come and send Xiaowu away in three days.¡± Liu Sanniang turned around and left. It was already dark outside. She could not help but smile. When she walked out of the government office, she muttered Li Guanfeng¡¯s name. Liu Sanniang looked ahead and saw Chu Yan. He smiled at her. Liu Sanniang walked over and Chu Yan held her hand. Liu Sanniang said, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Chu Yan said gently, ¡°I¡¯m worried about you.¡± To him, every step Liu Sanniang took to re-cultivate to be an immortal was filled with danger. He couldn¡¯t interfere too much, but he had to be by her side. Liu Sanniang frowned. ¡°Chu Yan, are you hiding something from me?¡± Chu Yan said with a smile, ¡°No.¡± Liu Sanniang bit her lip and thought to herself. ¡®Never mind if you want to tell me.¡¯ After Chu Yan sent her home, he turned around and went back. Without needing Madam Wei to inquire, Liu Sanniang told Madam Wei and the others to rx and that Liu Dng woulde back home in a few days. Madam Weiforted Tang An. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Everything is fine now.¡± Tang An nodded. Mr. Liu heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± After dinner, Liu Sanniang washed up and went to bed. Between good and evil, Li Guanfeng chose good not because he was kind, but because he could not bear to let Xiaowu be tainted by evil. It was alreadyte at night. Li Guanfeng leaned against the couch and touched the bell on his wrist. He said gently, ¡°Xiaowu, how can I fall in love with someone else? You¡¯re my everything.¡± His heart ached. He had the intention to kill countless times, but he could not bring himself to do so, because he could not bear to let his beloved girl be tainted by sin. The one he wanted to kill the most was that monk. If not for that monk, he and Xiaowu wouldn¡¯t be separated by Yin and Yang. As Li Guanfeng closed his eyes, big drops of tears rolled down his face. ¡°Brother Li, what¡¯s wrong. Do you not like me now?¡± A woman asked with a hint of worry in her voice. Li Guanfeng looked at her in a daze. He smiled and reached out to gently touch the woman¡¯s cheek. He said in a low voice, ¡°Why are you still calling me Brother Li? Isn¡¯t it time to change the way you address me?¡± The woman¡¯s face was as red as a ripe apple and her eyes were sparkling. Li Guanfeng continued with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s time to call me ¡®husband¡¯, Xiaowu.¡± ¡°Husband.¡± Li Guanfeng felt that this ¡®husband¡¯ was the best thing he had ever heard in the world. For this ¡®husband¡¯, he was willing to do anything and pay any price without regrets. He held her beautiful face and gently kissed her forehead. Chapter 280 - A Sweet Dream

Chapter 280: A Sweet Dream

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

It was really a beautiful dream. Unfortunately, he was too lucid. Even though he knew it was a dream, he wished he could wake up a littleter so that he could hug his beloved girl longer. He couldn¡¯t imagine what his life would be like without her. The feeling of having her in his arms was fleeting. He wanted to freeze the time and hold her tightly. However, the tighter he held her, the less he could feel her until she finally disappeared. He panicked. ¡°Xiaowu, Xiaowu¡­ Don¡¯t go.¡± After waking up from his dream, Li Guanfeng looked around the dark house with tears streaming down his face. His throat moved as he swallowed all his emotions back down. The sky outside gradually lit up. Li Guanfeng stood up and went to wash up, looking again like his usual calm self. After fixing himself something to eat, he started working on the cases. He instructed Ligui in a cold voice. ¡°Go and fetch Zhao Fa.¡± During this period of time, the constables had caught many people, and Zhao Fa was one of them. He was unfilial to his parents. Though in his thirties, he was still freeloading in his parents¡¯ house. The neighbors were always wary of him because he had sticky fingers. Ligui nodded and went to fetch Zhao Fa. Li Guanfeng walked towards the main hall. Zhao Fa¡¯s parents, who were both gray-haired, knelt down to greet Li Guanfeng. After Zhao Fa was brought over, the two elders looked at their son worriedly. ¡°Son, how are you doing inside?¡± Zhao Fa knelt in front of the hall and trembled when Li Guanfeng shot him an angry look. ¡°Sir, I know what I¡¯ve done wrong and will change. Please let me go.¡± Li Guanfeng did not have a smile on his face. He looked at people as if he was looking at corpses. How could anyone not be afraid of him? Even the constables standing on both sides of the hall with swords were not as scary as him. Li Guanfeng looked at Zhao Fa. ¡°As a citizen of the Xia Dynasty, you have no regard for thew. As a child, you have no regard for your parents. What¡¯s the use of someone like you? A person like you can¡¯t eveny a brick when building a city wall.¡± Zhao Fa shivered. After hearing Li Guanfeng¡¯s words, he realized that he was indeed useless. Zhao Fa kowtowed and replied with a trembling voice. ¡°I will definitely turn over a new leaf. Please show mercy and give me a second chance.¡± Li Guanfeng raised his pen and wrote down the punishment. ¡°I¡¯ll punish you with five flogs. Whatever you stole from your neighbors, you must repay them double.¡± Zhao Fa heaved a sigh of relief and replied with sincerity. ¡°Sir, thank you for showing me mercy. I will do my best to be a new person.¡± Li Guanfeng looked at Zhao Fa and said calmly, ¡°This is the punishment for one of your sins.¡± Zhao Fa was stunned. Li Guanfeng continued. ¡°As a child, you have no regard for your parents. You treated someone who gave birth to you like dirt. For that, I will punish you with twenty flogs.¡± The smile on Zhao Fa¡¯s face disappeared and he almost started to cry. Li Guanfeng did not even look at Zhao Fa. ¡°Someone, go and get two kilograms of stone and tie it around his waist. Increase the weight by two kilograms every month until October. Let him understand the pain of pregnancy. If he still can¡¯t change, I won¡¯t show mercy.¡± Zhao Fa¡¯s parents were about to ask Li Guanfeng to ease the punishment when they saw Li Guanfeng¡¯s cold face. The expression on Li Guanfeng¡¯s face clearly said that there was no room for negotiation. Zhao Fa was also frightened. He could feel that Li Guanfeng really meant everything he said. He thought that this punishment was too much until he saw the way Li Guanfeng looked at him. When a person wanted you dead, they could feel it. After giving the order, Li Guanfeng waved his hand. ¡°Take him away and bring in the next offender.¡± Zhao Fa was quickly dragged down and flogged by aw enforcer. After being flogged twenty five times, Zhao Fa couldn¡¯t even walk. As soon as the flogging was done, thew enforcer immediately brought over a bag containing two kilos of stones and tied it on him. Zhao Fa¡¯s parents were anxious. They wanted to help Zhao Fa take the bag off when they got home, but thew enforcer reminded them. ¡°Magistrate Li won¡¯t tolerate anyone who defies his order. Someone wille to check on your son from time to time. If they find out that the bag is gone, the consequences will be worse.¡± Zhao Fa was about to cry. Li Guanfeng¡¯s way of going about solving a case was swift and decisive, and he handled every case fairly. After an entire day, every constable in the government office was exhausted, particrly those who had flogged the offender. They felt like they could no longer move their arms. Li Guanfeng was simply a devil. The number of offenders in the prison decreased by dozens in just one day. His aura was too intimidating. Those whomitted serious crimes also lowered their heads when they met Li Guanfeng¡¯s fierce gaze. He did not argue with them but went straight to the point. ¡°Among the three exile ces, which one do you want to go?¡± Li Guanfeng did not joke around. He was serious. When it came to meting out punishments, he was never lenient. At night, Li Guanfeng worked on sorting out the cases. The next morning, as soon as the rooster crowed, he began the trials again. Even Ligui and Liming were tired. The constables were worn out, but they didn¡¯t dare to utter a word ofint. The offender was brought to the court. He was a violent person called Sun Zhou, a butcher who ughtered cows. He had a full beard and a well-built body. Standing there, he refused to kneel. He looked Li Guanfeng straight in the eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯m not guilty. I won¡¯t kneel.¡± Ligui and Liming pressed him down on the shoulder and kicked Sun Zhou¡¯s calf, forcing him to kneel. Li Guanfeng¡¯s expression did not change as he began the trial. ¡°Are you not guilty of hitting your wife and daughter?¡± Sun Zhou spat. ¡°That¡¯s my woman. What¡¯s illegal about hitting her? What a useless thing! She can¡¯t even give birth to a son.¡± Sun Zhou¡¯s wife, Madam Niu, was kneeling in the hall. When she heard Sun Zhou¡¯s voice, she hugged her daughter and trembled in fear. Sun Zhou nced at her coldly. ¡°B*tch, when I go back, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson.¡± Madam Niu hugged her daughter, trembling uncontrobly. Her daughter, Sun Huahua, was crying madly. Li Guanfeng¡¯s expression was cold as he gave the order. ¡°You look down on thew and are disrespectful to me. I¡¯ll punish you with fifty flogs before restarting the trial.¡± The constables in charge of enforcing thew wanted to cry. Their arms were in so much pain that they couldn¡¯t even hold the whip. Lin Zheng stood out and said, ¡°Sir, may I rmend myself for this task. Please let me do it. I¡¯m stronger. It¡¯ll be more painful if I do it.¡± Lin Zheng hated men like Sun Zhou the most. A man who vented his anger on his wife was the most abhorrent and useless. Chapter 281 - Swift And Decisive

Chapter 281: Swift And Decisive

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Li Guanfeng nodded. ¡°Ok.¡± The constable handed a long and thick whip to Lin Zheng. Sun Zhou was frightened and immediately started struggling. ¡°I¡¯m not guilty. What right do you have to flog me? She can¡¯t give birth to a son for me. Why can¡¯t I hit her? Not only do I want to hit her, but I also want to divorce her.¡± Lin Zheng¡¯s eyes turned colder. Sun Zhou had already broken free from the rope and was charging towards Li Guanfeng. Raising his fist, he shouted. ¡°Go die.¡± Li Guanfeng did not dodge the punch nor flinch. Lin Zheng had already grabbed Sun Zhou and punched him hard instead, causing him to fall to the ground. Sun Zhou looked big and strong, but he had no experience inbat. With perfectposure, Li Guanfeng ordered. ¡°You attemtped to murder an official. I¡¯ll punish you with fifty flogs and exile you to the far border.¡± Lin Zheng had already raised the whip and struck Sun Zhou hard. The flogging was extremely painful. Sun Zhou couldn¡¯t help but wail. In the end, he softened his tone and begged for mercy. ¡°Sir, please spare my life. I know what I¡¯ve done wrong. I promise I won¡¯t do it again.¡± Lin Zheng flogged him 50 times with a fierce look. The tall and well-built man no longer had the strength to beg for mercy. Hey on the ground like a puddle of mud. Lin Zheng returned the bloody whip to the constable and retreated. Li Guanfeng instructed his men. ¡°Take him away and send him into exile immediately.¡± Sun Zhou panicked. Only then did he realize that Li Guanfeng meant every single word he had said. He shouted at Madam Niu. ¡°You wicked b*tch, what are you waiting for? Hurry up and beg the magistrate. Do you want me to die? Do you want Huahua to be fatherless?¡± Madam Niu¡¯s body trembled. She hugged Sun Huahua and said, ¡°Sir, please let my husband off. Without him, what are we gonna do?¡± Li Guanfeng frowned. ¡°Attempting to kill an official is not a joking matter. It¡¯s a serious offense. Be quiet.¡± Madam Niu immediately lowered her head and stopped begging when Li Guanfeng shot her an angry look. By then, Sun Zhou had already been dragged away. Madam Niu was also chased out of the government office. She was still unwilling to leave. The constable guarding the government office persuaded her. ¡°Madam, don¡¯t linger around here. If you end up going to jail, what will happen to your daughter?¡± Madam Niu hugged Sun Huahua tightly and wiped her tears. The guard sighed and watched as they left. To be honest, he really could not sympathize with them. Take Madam Niu for example. Even if Sun Zhou beat her up terribly, she still wanted to help her husband. What was the use of having such a husband as Sun Zhou? Other than looking like a man, nothing he did was what a man was supposed to do. Why did she have to make life difficult for herself? For three days, almost all the offenders in the prison were cleared out. This was the strictest magistrate in Yong County since ancient times. For some time, no one dared to cause trouble. Liu Dng and Tang Maosheng were locked up in the cell. In just a few days, the once crowded prison became deserted. Tang Maosheng was still shouting that he had been wronged. The guard couldn¡¯t stand him anymore and shouted back. ¡°Who wronged you? You stole thend from your niece and nephew. Do you really think you can fool us?¡± Tang Maosheng was instantly speechless and began to feel afraid. He had seen with his own eyes how some offenders were cocky when they went to jail and came back in a sorry state. He looked at Liu Dng and felt very puzzled. Why was Liu Dng still so calm even if no one from the Liu family came to visit him? Three days passed in a sh. When the constable came to deliver the food, his face was filled with joy as he said, ¡°Hurry up and eat. After you finish eating, don¡¯t shout to disturb our rest. Otherwise, you¡¯ll surely be in deep trouble.¡± Li Guanfeng went mad for three days. Everyone was on the brink of a copse. They had to wake up earlier than the roosters and sleepter than the cows. Moreover, they had to constantly force themselves to stay in high spirits, afraid that if they didn¡¯t do so, they would offend Li Guanfeng. They were all relieved that Li Guanfeng was finally going to take a break. If he kept on forcing himself to work, he would die soon. Suddenly, everyone in the government office missed Wei Shi. After three days of working madly, Li Guanfeng took a break. The backyard of the government office was empty. He stood in the courtyard and waited for Liu Sanniang toe. The sky gradually darkened. He reached out and touched the bell, muttering to himself. ¡°Xiaowu,e out and spend some time with me.¡± When Xiaowu came out, she stood beside Li Guanfeng and looked at him sadly. ¡°Brother Li, you¡¯ve lost weight.¡± Li Guanfeng¡¯s eyes were bloodshot and his heart was in agony. He reached out and broke a branch. ¡°This is an osmanthus tree branch. When the tree is in full bloom, this path will be covered in golden petals. It will definitely look beautiful.¡± Unfortunately, Xiaowu couldn¡¯t live to see the day. WIth her eyes cast down, Xiaowu said sadly, ¡°Brother Li, can you promise me something? I want you to take care of yourself, okay?¡± Li Guanfeng had been torturing himself in the past few days. He had not slept for a few nights and had lost a lot of weight. There was a limit to what a human could do before they copsed. Li Guanfeng said in a voice choked with emotions, ¡°Yes, I promise you.¡± Li Guanfeng turned around and extended his hand. ¡°Xiaowu, let me show you around our house.¡± Xiaowu ced her hand in Li Guanfeng¡¯s palm. Although they couldn¡¯t hold hands physically, Li Guanfeng still pretended to hold her hand and walked in with her. The backyard was very big. There was a kitchen and a big courtyard where some flowers and trees were nted. There was a small door at the back that opened up to two small pieces ofnd. Li Guanfeng said with a hint of sorrow. ¡°Here, we can fence thisnd up and raise some animals.¡± Xiaowu sobbed. ¡°Brother Li, I don¡¯t want to leave you. Boohoo¡­¡± Li Guanfeng felt like his heart was torn apart. The sky had already darkened. Hearing what Xiaowu said, he was about to break down. Xiaowu couldn¡¯t shed tears, but her sobs were like a knife stabbing Li Guanfeng. He reached out to touch the girl who would forever remain seven-year-old. His hand trembled as it passed through her body. Tears of extreme bitterness smudged his face. Xiaowu looked at Li Guanfeng and reached out her hand to wipe his tears, but it was to no avail. Holy scriptures echoed across the entire house and enveloped it with majestic power, as if it could wash away all the sins in this world at this moment. Xiaowu¡¯s figure started to flicker weakly. With a panicked look on his face, Li Guanfeng pounced on her, howling heartbreakingly. ¡°No¡­¡± Chapter 282 - This Farewell Is A Reunion

Chapter 282: This Farewell Is A Reunion

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Li Guanfeng was flustered and his voice was trembling. One could imagine how terrified he was. His heart seemed to have stopped beating until he heard a small voice calling out to him. ¡°Brother Li.¡± Only then did Li Guanfeng slowlye back to his senses. He lowered his eyes and looked at the person in his arms in disbelief. The shadow that he had been looking at for ten years had turned into a corporeal body at this moment. Li Guanfeng choked and hugged Xiaowu tightly. He was muttering madly. ¡°Xiaowu, Xiaowu.¡± Tears welled up in his eyes as he greedily breathed in the scent of the girl in his arms. Though he couldn¡¯t smell anything, to him, it was the best scent in this world. Xiaowu was also overjoyed. She reached out and touched Li Guanfeng¡¯s face, the stubble on his chin, and pulled his hair. ¡°I can touch Brother Li! I can touch Brother Li!¡± Li Guanfeng was wild with joy as he stroked her face continuously. He did not know why this happened, but he knew that it must be Liu Sanniang¡¯s doing. Li Guanfeng looked around and said, ¡°Miss Liu, is that you?¡± Liu Sanniang walked in. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± She came three dayster as she had promised. No one stopped her froming in because the constables had received Li Guanfeng¡¯s instructions. She went straight to the backyard and had been waiting by the side, listening to Li Guanfeng. Li Guanfeng had a crazy desire to keep Xiaowu, but he resisted the desire and let her go. He couldn¡¯t possibly let his beloved girl be stained with blood. Therefore, no matter how painful and reluctant he was, he decided to release her after Liu Sanniang told him that after reincarnation, Xiaowu would have a happy life and marriage. Li Guanfeng looked at Liu Sanniang and asked with a puzzled look. ¡°Miss Liu, what do you mean by doing this?¡± The real Xiaowu in his arms made Li Guanfeng want to keep her more. Liu Sanniang had a way to make it happen. Not only did she have a way to make Xiaowu stay, but she could also make Xiaowu¡¯s body corporeal. Perhaps she could even make Xiaowu grow up. As long as he threatened Liu Sanniang with her brother¡¯s life, all of this could happen. Liu Sanniang seemed to see through Li Guanfeng¡¯s thoughts and said with a smile, ¡°Magistrate Li, are you going to change your mind?¡± Xiaowu tugged at Li Guanfeng¡¯s shirt. ¡°Brother Li, I¡¯m already very happy. This is the happiest moment I¡¯ve felt in the past ten years. Brother Li, I like you when you are good and kind. Don¡¯t do anything rash, okay?¡± Li Guanfeng looked down at Xiaowu with a gentle expression. ¡°Okay.¡± He almost used up all his strength on that one word. Xiaowu was born with extreme sensitivity for emotions. What she liked the most was when Li Guanfeng gave her undiluted love. By the same token, she would also give him herplete love. If not for that monk, Li Guanfeng and Xiaowu would have been a happy couple. Even if Li Guanfeng wouldn¡¯t be smartter on, at least, his life would have been happy. Li Guanfeng hated that monk as well as psychics. He hugged Xiaowu tightly in his arms. He didn¡¯t want to miss a second of this precious moment. He¡¯d just gotten his hands on Xiaowu and now, he was about to lose her again. Li Guanfeng¡¯s voice was choked. ¡°Xiaowu, Xiaowu¡­¡± ¡®How can I live without you?¡¯ Xiaowu was also extremely sad. ¡°Brother Li, you have to take care of yourself. I will be angry if you ruin your body. You have to eat and sleep properly, okay?¡± When the woman who could heal the scars in your heart appeared, you would live a long life and have children and grandchildren with her. Liu Sanniang looked at Li Guanfeng whose face had be easier to read. The sign of his marriage was gradually bing clearer. However, there was also a sign that his health would start to deteriorate after this. Other than that, nothing would change. Xiaowu¡¯s departure would leave a deep scar in his heart, but it would heal eventually. He would be married and live a happy life. Liu Sanniang just couldn¡¯t understand why Li Guanfeng, who was so obsessed with Xiaowu, would fall in love with another woman. She felt like she was very close to the answer, but she just could not figure out what it was, no matter how hard she racked her brain. Xiaowu walked to Liu Sanniang¡¯s side and bowed. She smiled. ¡°Miss Liu, thank you.¡± After thanking her, Xiaowu returned to Li Guanfeng¡¯s side. He held her hand and looked at Liu Sanniang. He opened his mouth several times before finally managing to speak. ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡± Liu Sanniang closed her eyes and began to chant the scriptures. These scriptures contained thousands and thousands of words. Even though she was not familiar with many of them, she was still able to chant them naturally like they were etched in her mind. Liu Sanniang opened her eyes to see that Xiaowu¡¯s figure had started to disperse bit by bit. At this moment, she saw a red line shing through Li Guanfeng and lit up his face. As a golden light flew into her body, Liu Sanniang finally figured out the answer. It turned out that this farewell was a reunion. Li Guanfeng felt lost. After Xiaowu was gone, the bell on his wrist shattered into pieces, like his heart. His face was devoid of any expressions as he said coldly, ¡°Leave me alone.¡± Liu Sanniang did not leave. She looked at Li Guanfeng and said, ¡°Magistrate Li, your separation with Xiaowu is only temporary. You will meet again one day.¡± Li Guanfeng looked up at Liu Sanniang fiercely. ¡°Are you saying that for the sake of making me happy so that I will not punish your brother?¡± He had already lost his beloved girl. How could they possibly meet again? Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°You and Xiaowu were originally fated to be a couple, but someone forcefully cut off your marriage with her. But now, your marriage line has been connected again. I was not joking when I said that you will live a long life and have children and grandchildren.¡± Li Guanfeng snorted coldly. ¡°Enough. Leave. Don¡¯t say such things again.¡± Without waiting for Liu Sanniang to speak, Li Guanfeng went away. Liu Sanniang was a little helpless. Why wouldn¡¯t he listen to her? When Liu Sanniang left the government office, she, as expected, saw Chu Yan. She was no longer surprised to see him anymore. He held her hand and they went home together. Liu Sanniang said, ¡°Chu Yan, Magistrate Li and Xiaowu¡¯s marriage is reconnected. He will meet Xiaowu one day who has reincarnated. He won¡¯t fall in love with someone else. From the beginning to the end, it has always been Xiaowu.¡± Li Guanfeng was left with a deep scar in his heart after Xiaowu left. However, that scar would be healed by a woman, because the woman who came to heal him was none other than Xiaowu. Chapter 283 - Critically Ill

Chapter 283: Critically Ill

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Chu Yan only smiled. ¡°Sanniang, you are awesome.¡± Liu Sanniang was a little embarrassed by the praise. She did not understand what Chu Yan was thinking. Shouldn¡¯t he be surprised? He held Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand quietly and squeezed it from time to time. Liu Sanniang thought that Li Guanfeng would start to settle the case between Liu Dng and Tang Maosheng, but there was no news for several days. Madam Wei was also a little anxious. Just as Liu Sanniang was about to go to the government office to ask, Ligui and Liming came looking for her. Liming looked at Liu Sanniang and said, ¡°Miss Liu, Magistrate Li is critically ill. He¡¯s dying.¡± Ligui added. ¡°After you met him that night, he fell ill and kept muttering a name. Miss Liu, he might appear a little unfriendly and harsh, but he¡¯s a good person. We were framed and almost beheaded. It was Magistrate Li who found evidence to save us. Miss Liu, do you understand?¡± Liguili and Limingi were brothers. They looked at Liu Sanniang with curiosity and suspicion. They believed that Li Guanfeng¡¯s sudden illness had something to do with Liu Sanniang. They knew that she was a psychic. She could kill people without even needing to raise a hand, but they had no concrete evidence to use her of doing so. Beforeing, Ligui was thinking to himself that if Liu Sanniang refused to help, he would take action. No matter what, he had to bring Liu Sanniang to the government office. If Liu Sanniang did not cooperate, they would arrest her family to threaten her. But Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Liming reached out his hand. ¡°Miss Liu, please.¡± As it was night time, Madam Wei and Mr. Liu were a little worried. Liu Sanniang turned around and said, ¡°Father, Mother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Liguili looked at the Liu family and cupped his fists. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we just want to ask Miss Liu for some help.¡± Madam Wei and Mr. Liu forced a smile. ¡°No, we are not worried.¡± It would be a lie to say that they were not worried, but they believed Liu Sanniang. Liu Sanniang came to the government office. In just a few days, Li Guanfeng had lost a lot of weight. He was already skinny to begin with. Now, he was emaciated to the point of only skin and bones. The medicine that the servant fed him was all spat out. The doctor shook his head. ¡°He doesn¡¯t want to live. Even the gods can¡¯t save him. I¡¯ve never seen someone who wants to die so much.¡± Ever since Li Guanfeng took office, he punished a lot of bullies and viins. Although manymonersined behind his back that he was too strict, in fact, many of them were happy that the town saw far less crime these days.. Ligui and Liming¡¯s faces darkened. ¡°He¡¯s unconscious. Why don¡¯t you just force the medicine down?¡± The doctor was shouted at, but he did not re up. He exined patiently. ¡°We did, but he would retch and spit out the medicine. What he needs the most is medicine for his broken heart. He kept muttering a name called Xiaowu. I guarantee if you bring this person over, he¡¯ll be alive and kicking in no time.¡± There was no cure for a broken heart. The only thing that could heal it was the one who broke the heart. Liming looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu, do you know who Xiaowu is?¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Someone Magistrate Li loves deeply.¡± Ligui immediately said, ¡°Nonsense. We¡¯ve been with him for almost a year, but we¡¯ve never seen him with a woman.¡± Liming nudged Ligui with his elbow and cupped his hands at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu, please find this girl and save Magistrate Li.¡± The doctor picked up the first aid kit. He did not understand what they were talking about, but he understood that there was really someone called Xiaowu. The doctor cupped his hands and said, ¡°Only by finding this girl called Xiaowu can you cure him. Goodbye.¡± With that, the doctor left. Liu Sanniang walked to the bed and extended her hand. Ligui frowned. ¡°Miss Liu, what are you doing?¡± Liu Sanniang ced her hand on Li Guanfeng¡¯s wrist. ¡°Save him.¡± Ligui wanted to say something, but Liming stopped him. The two brothers had been with Li Guanfeng for some time, but they had never seen anyone called Xiaowu. However, even when Li Guanfeng was sick and unconscious, he was still calling out to this girl. It was obvious that this girl really existed. As in what kind of way this girl existed, Liming didn¡¯t want to think too much about it. He just wanted Li Guanfeng to recover. Liu Sanniang made Li Guanfeng sense the memories of the night when Xiaowu was sent to reincarnate. Li Guanfeng was in a daze and felt like his mind was under so much pressure that it was about to explode. He could not open his eyes no matter what, but he was very lucid. He knew that Liu Sanniang was here. He wanted to shake off Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand, but he could not. A memory that didn¡¯t belong to him appeared in his mind. It was rted to Xiaowu, and he tried all he could to catch every moment of the memory. Liu Sanniang said slowly, ¡°You didn¡¯t believe what I said before, but now that you saw it for yourself, do you believe it? Did you see the red line of marriage that connects both of you? She wants you to live because she wants you to wait for her to reunite with you. You want to die with her. But do you know that once you die, your fate will really be broken?¡± Li Guanfeng¡¯s hands trembled. He believed it now. He couldn¡¯t die. He had to wait for Xiaowu toe back. However, his eyelids were so heavy and his mouth could not open, no matter what. The more anxious he was, the harder it was for him to breathe. The suffocating feeling made him realize that he was walking towards death. During this period of time, he had barely eaten anything. His body could not hold on any longer. He didn¡¯t have hope of living and didn¡¯t care if he died. But now, he did not want to die. Li Guanfeng struggled. He wanted to live. Liu Sanniang retracted her hand, and Li Guanfeng¡¯s hand trembled slightly. Liu Sanniang said to Ligui and Liming, ¡°Go and get the medicine. He will take it now.¡± Ligui and Liming were a little stunned. When they came back to their senses, Ligui immediately said to the servant, ¡°Hurry up and get the medicine for Magistrate Li.¡± They still suspected Liu Sanniang, but when they looked into her eyes, they could not help but believe her. The servant quickly brought the medicine over. Liming took it and asked Ligui to help Li Guanfeng while he fed him the medicine. All these days, Li Guanfeng had been refusing to take the medicine, but this time, he didn¡¯t. Instead, he swallowed it eagerly. Chapter 284 - Retrieval Of Hope

Chapter 284: Retrieval Of Hope

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Ligui nced at Liming and said with a smile, ¡°He¡¯s epting the medicine.¡± Liming nced at Liu Sanniang and nodded at Ligui. Then, he continued to feed the medicine to Li Guanfeng. The ill man took it all. Li Guanfeng felt a burning sensation in his stomach. After taking the medicine, his stomach felt much better. He also had the strength to open his eyes finally. He instantly caught sight of Liu Sanniang and asked in a weak voice. ¡°Miss Liu¡­ Is that true?¡± He narrowed his eyes and looked at Liu Sanniang without blinking. As long as Liu Sanniang showed any signs of lying, it would not escape his eyes. Liu Sanniang looked at Li Guanfeng and said truthfully, ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± She was not lying. There was no need to lie to Li Guanfeng. He slowly raised his hand to his heart. He couldn¡¯t die yet. He had to wait for Xiaowu toe back. Li Guanfeng said weakly, ¡°Go and prepare some food. I want to eat.¡± Ligui replied excitedly. ¡°Go and get a bowl of porridge for Magistrate Li.¡± Liming could not help but look at Liu Sanniang. He was a little curious about what Liu Sanniang had done to pull Li Guanfeng back from the brink of death. All this while, they had been watching Liu Sanniang. She only put her hand on his wrist, and then he miraculously came back to life. But it was a good thing. The servant brought over the porridge and fed it to Li Guanfeng. After eating half a bowl, Li Guanfeng couldn¡¯t eat anymore, but he felt much better. Liu Sanniang instructed them. ¡°Feed him in food for the first three days. After that, he can eat normally.¡± Given how weak Li Guanfeng¡¯s body was currently, it would only make it worse if he ate too much. He gave up on survival and his body had copsed. During the first few days, he needed to restrain from eating too much. Liming nodded. ¡°Thank you, Miss Liu. We will take good care of him.¡± Li Guanfeng seemed to be a little sleepy. He closed his eyes and fell asleep quickly. Liming gestured for Liu Sanniang to go out to talk. She walked out while Ligui and Liming followed behind. Outside the house, Liming and Ligui could not help but ask. ¡°Miss Liu, what did you do to him?¡± Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°I gave him some hope to live on. The girl he loved is already gone. However, one day, she wille back to him.¡± Liguili heaved a sigh of relief, but then he was a little worried. ¡°If shees back, will she be a human or¡­?¡± Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°A human.¡± Ligui was relieved. Liming said respectfully, ¡°Thank you, Miss Liu, for saving him. I believe that your brother will go back home in two days.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. After leaving the government office, Liu Sanniang turned around and looked at the government office. Her lips moved as she muttered Li Guanfeng¡¯s name. This was her gift to him. When Liu Sanniang saw Chu Yan, she didn¡¯t look surprised. He went over and held her hand. Their interactions had be more and more natural over a period of time. If Chu Yan could be gentler with her, it wasn¡¯t all that bad to spend the rest of her life with him. Chu Yan smiled lovingly. He pinched Liu Sanniang¡¯s palm and said in a low voice, ¡°Sanniang, grow up quicker.¡± Liu Sanniang retracted her hand. ¡°I¡¯m home.¡± She was already home. Why didn¡¯t he let go? Chu Yan said tly, ¡°Yes.¡± He knew they had reached back. Liu Sanniang looked at Chu Yan and saw the gentleness in his eyes. She seemed to be attracted to him. The sapling in her heart swayed and stretched its branches, expressing its joy to Liu Sanniang. As Chu Yan leaned closer to her, Liu Sanniang blushed. A faint kiss was nted on her forehead. Then, she heard Chu Yan say in a restrained and hoarse voice, ¡°Go in.¡± With that, he let go of Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand. Liu Sanniang quickly opened the door and entered. Chu Yan also turned around and left. Not long after Liu Sanniang went to bed, Madam Wei came over. Liu Sanniang shuffled in to make some space for Madam Wei toy down next to her. Liu Sanniangid her head on Madam Wei¡¯s arm and said sweetly, ¡°Mother.¡± Madam Wei¡¯s heart softened at this sweet voice. She answered gently. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here.¡± Liu Sanniang leaned against Madam Wei. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. Magistrate Li is just sick and will get better slowly. Eldest Brother will alsoe home soon.¡± Madam Wei was relieved. She gently stroked Liu Sanniang¡¯s hair and said, ¡°Thank you, Sanniang.¡± Liu Sanniang shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s what I should do.¡± Madam Wei patted Liu Sanniang¡¯s back. ¡°Sleep tight.¡± On the sixth of February, Liu Sanniang would turn fifteen. Madam Wei only nned to keep her daughter for another year. In other words, when Liu Sanniang turned sixteen next year, it would be time for her to get married. After the marriage, Liu Sanniang would be Chu Yan¡¯s wife and Madam Wei would not have the chance to sleep with her again. Madam Wei was mncholic. One year was neither short nor long. ¡­ Li Guanfeng had a dream. In his dream, he stood in the courtyard filled with blooming osmanthus trees that gave off a refreshing fragrance. The figure standing under the osmanthus tree was small. She raised her head and tried her best to break some branches. She turned around and said, ¡°Brother, Xiaowu just broke a few branches. They will look very beautiful in a vase.¡± Li Guanfeng¡¯s voice was gentle and doting and he said, ¡°Xiaowu, be careful.¡± The little girl jumped like a butterfly. He caught up with her in a few steps and held her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t run.¡± If she fell, his heart would ache. The little girl was fragrant and soft. He wanted to give her all the best things in the world. When he woke up, he did not open his eyes. Instead, he wanted to continue dreaming, but he could not. His heart didn¡¯t seem to hurt so much anymore. Knowing that his beloved girl woulde back one day, he wasn¡¯t afraid. No matter how long he had to wait for, at least, he had a reason to live on. What he had to do was take care of himself and look forward to her return. After resting for two days, Li Guanfeng recovered. He instructed Liming. ¡°Go and get ready for the trial of the case between Liu Dng and Tang Maosheng.¡± Liming nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Li Guanfeng thought for a moment and called out to Liming, who was about to leave. ¡°Wait, go buy a few hens and ducks. Chapter 285 - Fair Trial

Chapter 285: Fair Trial

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Liming was puzzled. ¡°Hens and ducks?¡± He thought he had heard it wrong. What did Li Guanfeng want hens and ducks for? Li Guanfang said again, ¡°Yes, you heard me right. I want to raise a few hens and ducks.¡± He nned to fence up thend outside the backyard to raise some hens and ducks there. When Xiaowu came back, he could make chicken soup for her. Liming nodded and went to carry out the task. He thought that Li Guanfeng wanted to raise hens because he wanted to nourish his body. Li Guanfeng looked at himself in the mirror. He was already in his twenties. Would Xiaowu find him too old when she came back to him? It seemed that he had to pay more attention to his image. It was necessary to maintain a good body and a young mind. Although he did not know when the day of reunion woulde, he knew that it surely would. Therefore, even if it was a long wait, he still felt sweet. With hope, the seed would germinate and gradually grow into a towering tree. Knowing that Liu Dng would be tried tomorrow, Madam Wei was on tenterhooks. During this period of time, Tang Yuan woulde to the Liu family every day. Madam Wei told him not toe and that she would tell him if there was any news. However, Tang Yuan still insisted oning every day. After receiving the news that the trial would begin tomorrow, Tang Yuan went back to tell Tang An about it. The next morning, Liu Sanniang and her family went to the government office. Tang An and Tang Yuan also came over early in the morning. When the trial began, Madam Wu and her family waited for Li Guanfeng toe out before kneeling down. Madam Wu cried. ¡°Sir, my son is innocent.¡± Li Guanfeng¡¯s cold gaze swept past Madam Wu and finallynded on the vige chief¡¯s wife, Madam Zhao. Madam Zhao¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Li Guanfeng looked at the vige chief. ¡°As the vige chief, you failed to be just. Do you plead guilty?¡± The vige chief, Tang Fengshou, trembled. ¡°I do, I do. I will ept the punishment.¡± Li Guanfeng said indifferently, ¡°I will punish you with five flogs this time. If there¡¯s a next time, the punishment will be more severe.¡± Tang Maosheng finally understood what was going on. He was not here to be tried but convicted. He immediately said, ¡°Sir, I didn¡¯t do anything bad. I helped my nephew and niece nt thend because they are still young. Every year, I gave them their portion of the grains. Sometimes, the harvest was not good, so I gave them less. I didn¡¯t expect these two children to be so angry with me. They must have been instigated by someone else. They weren¡¯t like this earlier.¡± Tang Maosheng¡¯s plea almost made the vige chiefugh. He had never seen such a shameless person. These days, he had figured out that siding with Tang Maosheng was a bad idea. Therefore, Tang Fengshou immediately retorted. ¡°Nonsense. There hasn¡¯t been a drought in the vige in the past few years. Thend is fertile and the harvest every year is considerable. It¡¯s you who doesn¡¯t want to give too much to the two children. Don¡¯t think that you can fool everyone in the vige.¡± Tang Maosheng frowned and red at Tang Fengshou. He seemed to be asking why he wasn¡¯t putting in a good word for him. Tang Fengshou looked at Tang An and Tang Yuan. ¡°Sir, though I¡¯m the vige chief, what happened between them is after all a family matter. The father of the two children entrusted them to his brother and sister-inw. The two children are sensible and have neverined. This time, they¡¯re probably too disappointed in their uncle. Please investigate thoroughly and give justice to the two children.¡± Li Guanfeng looked at Tang Maosheng. ¡°Stealing other people¡¯snd and not abiding by the lease agreement. Your conduct is evil. You will be flogged twenty times. At the same time, you must return thend to Tang An and Tang Yuan immediately. Should this conduct be repeated, you will be punished more severely.¡± Li Guanfeng looked at Liu Dng. ¡°Liu Dng was seeking justice for his fianc¨¦e. When someone wanted to hit his brother-inw, he stood up to protect him. This is the right and just thing to do. Nowadays, there are very few men who are so responsible. You will be rewarded with five taels of silver.¡± Liu Dng was stunned for a moment before responding. ¡°Thank you, Sir. You¡¯re wise.¡± Tang An and Tang Yuan were overjoyed. Liu Eng echoed. ¡°Sir, you¡¯re wise.¡± Madam Wu, Tang Yu, and the others were all dumbfounded. Why did they end up losing everything? They even had to return thend that they had spent so much time nting. As for Liu Dng, not only was he not punished, but was rewarded instead. Tang Maosheng was furious. He wanted to shout that he was innocent, but he recalled the people who were dragged back to the prison cell after the trial a few days ago. Every one of them was in a sorry state. One of them who attempted to hit the magistrate was even sent into exile. If he offended Li Guanfeng now, he might end up even more miserable. After thinking it carefully, Tang Maosheng swallowed back what was on the tip of his tongue. Tang Maosheng was dragged away to receive the punishment. Madam Wu quickly followed behind Tang Maosheng. Tang Yu looked at Tang An angrily. ¡°Are you satisfied now? I hate you!¡± The smile on Tang An¡¯s face froze, and she felt a little bad about this oue. Tang Yuan said coldly, ¡°You brought this upon yourself. It has nothing to do with anyone else. We reached an agreement before the new year, but you went back on your words. It¡¯s because of greed that you ended up like this. Your hatred means nothing to us.¡± Tang Yuan knew that Tang An still valued this kinship. However, this kinship was destined to be a disappointment. If Tang Maosheng and Madam Wu had ever regarded them as family, they would not have bullied them and wanted to ruin Tang An¡¯s marriage. They would also not have stolen thend to nt crops. If they ever cared about Tang An and Tang Yuan, they wouldn¡¯t do any of these vicious things. Tang Yu¡¯s eyes turned red as she looked at Liu Dng. He stood behind Tang An like a mountain for her to lean on. This scene was simply unbearable to watch for Tang Yu. Under the mocking gazes of everyone present, Tang Yu left in shame. Madam Wei did not care about Tang Yu. Now that Liu Dng was safe, the whole family could go home together. As for Tang Maosheng, he could not even walk after being flogged. Madam Wu cried as she helped him back. Her son, Tang Fei, kept a far distance away from them. Madam Wu wanted him to help her, but Tang Fei quickened his pace and left. Tang Yu had already run home. After Madam Wu left the government office, she cursed Li Guanfeng in a low voice. When they reached home, Madam Wei swept Liu Dng with a broom and said, ¡°Sweep away all the bad luck. In the future, my Dng will be safe and sound.¡± Liu Dng stood still and opened his arms, letting Madam Wei sweep him with a broom. After she was done, he gave Madam Wei a hug. ¡°Sorry to have made you worry about me.¡± Chapter 286 - Thank You For Being So Good To Us

Chapter 286: Thank You For Being So Good To Us

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Liu Eng walked over. ¡°Eldest Brother, I was worried about you too. Give me a hug.¡± Madam Wei was caught betweenughter and tears. ¡°Get lost¡­¡± Madam Wei was about to cry. Liu Dng was normally a man of a few words and rarely expressed his feelings. When Madam Wei heard this, she felt a lump in her throat. However, when Liu Eng walked over and said something silly, she no longer had the urge to cry. Madam Wei didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. She pped Liu Eng on the shoulder. Liu Eng chuckled. ¡°Good p. p away all the bad luck.¡± Madam Wei looked at Liu Eng¡¯s bright smile and softened her tone. ¡°Get lost.¡± How could she not understand her son? Liu Eng was also expressing his love for his family in his own way. Madam Wei always said that he was a fool, but in fact, Liu Eng was not foolish at all. Liu Dng took out five taels of silver and was about to hand it to Madam Wei when Madam Wei waved her hand. ¡°Give it to Tang Yuan. He is your brother-inw. Help him out.¡± Tears welled up in Tang An¡¯s eyes. She didn¡¯t know what she had done in her previous life to deserve such a good family. Liu Dng handed the taels to Tang Yuan, who immediately lowered his head and sniffled. Liu Eng¡¯s stomach rumbled. He smiled brightly and asked. ¡°What are we eating today?¡± Tang Yuan cried and threw himself into Madam Wei¡¯s arms. ¡°Auntie, thank you for being so good to us.¡± Madam Wei¡¯s expression was gentle. In her opinion, though Tang Yuan was forced to be mature sometimes by circumstances, he was after all a child. Tang An bit her lip to stop herself from crying. She swore that from now on, her only family was the Liu family. She only wanted to repay those who were sincere to her and her brother. Other than the Liu family, no one else mattered. Dinner that night was naturally very hearty. After this incident, it was already February, Madam Wei sighed when she realized that Liu Dng¡¯s birthday was over and that she had forgotten about it. Fortunately, on the sixth day of February, it was Liu Sanniang¡¯s fifteenth birthday. Madam Wei woke up early to make noodles. Mr. Liu also woke up early. He did not go out today. Mr. Liu started the fire while Madam Wei made the noodles. There was only the sound of wood crackling in the kitchen. Madam Wei was focused on making the noodles. Mr. Liu looked at her and smiled. ¡°Yu, we¡¯ve been married for 22 years, right?¡± Madam Wei was stunned. ¡°Yes, it¡¯ll be 22 years by the end of this year.¡± Madam Wei was already 39 years old. When she thought about it, her mind drifted away. In the first two years of their marriage, she didn¡¯t get pregnant and was even being gossiped about by people because of that. At that time, her inws were still around. Mr. Liu was a little anxious. She was the one who insisted on not giving birth too early. She knew that it was very harmful for a woman to give birth too early. Therefore, she let people gossip for two years and gave birth to Liu Dng, a son, when she was 21 years old. This immediately shut everyone up. She had always been a woman with her own thoughts. After having a son, Mr. Liu listened to everything Madam Wei said. She did not have a good temper, but Mr. Liu could tolerate her. Some of the rtives in the n even said that Mr. Liu was spineless, but he did not care about their opinion. Mr. Liu looked at Madam Wei intently. Madam Wei, who was deep in thought, always had a special charm that attracted him. She gave birth to two sons and a daughter. Before Mr. Liu¡¯s parents died, Madam Wei served them with all the care they needed. Mr. Liu had never forgotten any of it, and he was really grateful to have married such a wonderful woman. The sky gradually lit up outside, and Madam Wei started cooking the noodles. When Liu Dng and Liu Sanniang came in, they were served with longevity noodles. Madam Wei said, ¡°After eating longevity noodles, you will live a long and healthy life.¡± Liu Eng was a little envious. He also wanted to celebrate his birthday with his sister and brother. Unfortunately, his birthday waster. Madam Wei looked at Liu Eng. ¡°I boiled an egg for you. Go and eat it.¡± Liu Eng immediately put on a broad smile. ¡°I knew it. I knew Mother loves me the most.¡± Madam Wei could not be bothered with Liu Eng. WIth a smile, Liu Eng went to the kitchen to get the egg. Liu Dng and Liu Sanniang had finished eating the longevity noodles. It was delicious. Most importantly, it was cooked with all the love their mother had for them. When the days became uneventful, Liu Sanniang sat in the courtyard as usual to embroider. Liu Zhi¡¯er and Liu Hui would drop in on her now and then. They had both heard that Liu Sanniang had be a psychic, but they never brought this up. When they were together, Liu Sanniang taught them everything she knew about embroidery and cooking. In March, thend was beautifully covered in green. In the past few months, General ck had grown by leaps and bounds, almost the size of a young calf. Liu Eng was in charge of walking General ck out. Liu Sanniang would also go sometimes. When the weather was good, Liu Eng would wash General ck. Madam Wei was surprised to see the little puppy that was the size of a palm grow so big in just half a year. Liu Eng washed General ck as he said, ¡°It¡¯sfortable, right? I¡¯ve never even served my father like this.¡± Madam Wei wanted to hit him when she heard that. What was this brat saying? General ck was also obedient. He sat down when told to sit down. Although he had grown big, his pure ck fur did not change at all. Under the sunlight, it looked sleek. Even Madam Wei felt that General ck was handsome. Madam Wei helped fill up the basin and said with a smile, ¡°I really don¡¯t know how you were so lucky to find such a good dog.¡± Liu Eng chuckled. ¡°This is called fate. I thought the dog seller was just joking. I didn¡¯t expect this dog to really grow up so big. It¡¯s really urate to call him General ck. He¡¯s quite intimidating.¡± After being washed, General ck would shake off the water on his body. When his hair was dry, he would look really handsome. Liu Eng was proud every time he went out to walk General ck. No dog was as mighty as General ck. Wherever he went, the dogs would prostrate themselves. ¡°Mother, let me tell you something. Many big hounds simply bow to General ck when they see him. He¡¯s like an emperor.¡± Madam Wei smiled. She really believed that. Chapter 287 - Asking For Help

Chapter 287: Asking For Help

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Looking at Liu Eng¡¯s happy face, Madam Wei teased. ¡°If I had known that naming dogs as ¡®general¡¯ would make them grow so big, I would name you general too. General Liu Eng.¡± Liu Eng smiled. ¡°Sure, I¡¯m your son anyway.¡± Madam Wei reached out and hit him. ¡°You brat. Are you implying that I¡¯m a dog?¡± Liu Eng ran away as he shouted. ¡°In any case, I¡¯m your son.¡± He was whatever his mother was. Liu Eng whistled. General ck seemed to have received a secret signal and immediately ran towards Liu Eng. However, when General ck reached the doorway, he ran back, lying obediently beside Liu Sanniang¡¯s embroidery table. Madam Weiughed out loud. ¡°Good dog, good dog.¡± General ck wagged his tail at Madam Wei. Liu Eng was stunned. He walked over and rubbed General ck¡¯s head. ¡°You ungrateful dog. What¡¯s so good about Sanniang? If you identally knock over her embroidery table, she¡¯ll get mad and kick you out.¡± Liu Sanniang touched General ck¡¯s head. His head was already very big, and Liu Sanniang could not wrap her hand around it, but General ck still rubbed his head against her palm the way he did when he was a puppy. Liu Sanniang smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m making a woven rope for General ck with our names on it. When others see him, they will know that he¡¯s our dog.¡± Liu Eng touched General ck¡¯s head. ¡°This is a good idea.¡± As if knowing what they were talking about, General ck gently touched Liu Sanniang with his front paws. Knock, knock, knock. There was a knock on the door. Liu Eng stood up to open the door. When he saw Li Guanfeng, he was surprised. ¡°Magistrate Li.¡± Li Guanfeng nodded. ¡°I¡¯m looking for Miss Liu. Is she here?¡± Li Guanfeng asked Liu Eng with a calm expression. He was much better-looking and gentler than a few days ago. Liu Eng stepped aside. ¡°Sir, pleasee in.¡± Li Guanfeng walked into the courtyard. The Liu family was just an ordinary family. The courtyard was clean and tidy. Not far away, he saw Liu Sanniang embroidering something on an embroidery table. Li Guanfeng was a little surprised. He did not expect Liu Sanniang to know how to embroider. What was more, her embroidery seemed to be life-like. General ck was lying on his stomach next to Liu Sannaing. Perhaps sensing that there was an outsider, General ck looked up at Li Guanfeng. At a nce, Li Guanfeng could tell that this dog would grow up into a ferocious beast. When Li Guanfeng walked over, Madam Wei had brought over a stool. ¡°Sir, please sit.¡± Li Guanfeng sat down. ¡°Miss Liu really surprised me.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Li Guanfeng. ¡°Magistrate Li also surprised me. In just a few days, you¡¯re recoveredpletely.¡± Li Guanfeng was currently looking vigorous. No one could tell that just a while ago, he was on hisst breath. With a smile, Li Guanfeng said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m here to pass a letter to you. It¡¯s an urgent letter sent by Mrs. Wei from the capital.¡± Li Guanfeng took out a letter and handed it to Liu Sanniang. Liu Sanniang took it and the seal was intact. Li Guanfeng had not read it, and he did not know what it was about. Liu Sanniang opened it. There was only one piece of paper. Mrs. Wei¡¯s handwriting was delicate. She wrote that she was asking Liu Sanniang for help and exined the trouble Wei Shi was in. When Wei Shi arrived at the capital, he was called by the Third Prince. Mrs. Wei did not know what happened, but after he returned, Wei Shi was very busy and made many mistakes. After he was assgined to investigate a murder case, he caused a huge blunder. Mrs. Wei had no choice but to write a letter to ask for help, hoping that Liu Sanniang could help investigate and catch the murderer. She knew that Wei Shi did not want to trouble Liu Sanniang, but she had no choice. She didn¡¯t want to see her husband being beheaded. Liu Sanniang folded the letter. There were many evils in the world. She might be powerful in Yong County, but her ability was not yet on par with those outside Yong County. The source of evil was ready to attack, and it was growing faster day by day. She knew that she would eventually leave here and wanted to be more prepared. But now it seemed that she had no more time left to prepare. In the capital, there were all kinds of evildoers, but she wasn¡¯t afraid. Li Guanfeng looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°What did Madam Wei say?¡± Liu Sanniang said, ¡°She wants me to go to the capital to help Magistrate Wei.¡± Li Guanfeng raised his eyebrows. ¡°Are you going?¡± In the capital, there were all kinds of people. Liu Sanniang was, after all, just a little girl. Wasn¡¯t she afraid of being harmed? Li Guanfeng also knew one thing or two about why Wei Shi was promoted. The Third Prince exaggerated and said that Wei Shi had recruited a capable person who could see the future of life and death at a nce. The emperor believed him and specially established the Xuanyi Department. He also promoted Wei Shi to the fifth-grade official and asked him to solve the cases that the government couldn¡¯t solve. When Wei Shi took office, he did not bring this capable person with him. The Third Prince was obviously displeased. If Wei Shi did not bring Liu Sanniang with him, he had plenty of ways to force Liu Sanniang toe over. Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going.¡± Li Guanfeng looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Are you really not afraid?¡± Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°Why should I be afraid?¡± She was a Buddha and the nemesis of all evil in the world. What was there to be afraid of? The ones who should be afraid were the evildoers in this world. Li Guanfeng smiled. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re not the one who should be afraid.¡± Liu Sanniang was a light that could dispel the darkness. Wherever she went, the light would shine. The ugly and sinful people hiding in the darkness were the ones who should be afraid. Once the darkness was gone, their sinful doings would be revealed to the world. Li Guanfeng was looking forward to that day. He stood up and cupped his hands at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Then I wish you all the best.¡± Li Guanfeng turned to leave. He came just to deliver a letter. Since the letter had been delivered, he should go back. He did not ask Liu Sanniang when he and Xiaowu would be reunited. He did not need to ask about it either. The red line of marriage had been reconnected. No matter when, they would eventually meet. As soon as Li Guanfeng left, Madam Wei said after a long sigh, ¡°I won¡¯t stop you from going, but you have to go with Chu Yan and take General ck with you.¡± Madam Wei had never thought of going to the capital in her life. She loved Yong County very much and would spend her life here. However, Liu Sanniang was different. This was her life and the path she chose to take. Chapter 288 - Entering The Capital

Chapter 288: Entering The Capital

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go with Chu Yan.¡± Chu Yan was also a psychic. She had already taken it for granted that Chu Yan would always be by her side. When Liu Sanniang went to look for Chu Yan, she met Mr. Chu and Madam Li at home. Madam Li gave birth to a son named Chu Ran. He was already nine years old. He stood beside Madam Li and looked at Liu Sanniang curiously since they did not meet often. Mr. Chu looked at Liu Sanniang and smiled. ¡°Sanniang, are you looking for Chu Yan? He¡¯s upstairs. He seems to be packing.¡± Madam Li looked at Liu Sanniang and forced a smile. ¡°Are you going on a long trip again? How much money do you earn working for others?¡± Before Liu Sanniang could speak, Chu Yan came down. Madam Li held Chu Ran tightly and stopped talking. Mr. Chu looked at Chu Yan and felt a little uneasy. But Chu Yan ignored it all and said to Liu Sanniang, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Looking at Chu Yan¡¯s departing figure, Mr. Chu reminded them. ¡°Be careful on the road.¡± Chu Yan paused and looked back at his father. ¡°Okay.¡± On the way, Liu Sanniang couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Chu Yan, how did you know you were going on a long trip?¡± Chu Yan looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°I predicted it.¡± Liu Sanniang was interested. ¡°Do you know how to predict?¡± Chu Yan nodded. ¡°A little, but I am not proficient.¡± Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°With practice, you¡¯ll be better at it.¡± Chu Yan seemed to know that Liu Sanniang was going to leave immediately, so he packed his luggage in advance and even fed the horse. Liu Eng was a little reluctant to part with General ck. He touched the dog¡¯s head and said, ¡°General ck, good brother, you have to protect Sanniang well.¡± After taking General ck into the carriage, Liu Sanniang left Yong County with Chu Yan. Five dayster, Chu Yan drove the carriage into the capital. On both sides of the street, vendors were peddling their wares. There was also the fragrance of food. Liu Sanniang found the Xuanyi Mansion ording to the address left in the letter. Chu Yan stopped the carriage and pulled open the curtain. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± Liu Sanniang had been sitting in the carriage for a few days and was feeling a little ufortable. She immediately got off to stretch her body. The door of the Xuanyi Mansion was open, and a constable came out. ¡°Who are you? If you want to report a case, you have to go over there to beat the drums first.¡± The constable pointed at the drum by the side. Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°Please inform Mrs. Wei that an old friend is here.¡± The constable looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°An old friend? Just wait here.¡± The constable turned and went in. Soon, Mrs. Wei came out. When she saw Liu Sanniang, she heaved a sigh of relief and walked over. ¡°Miss Liu, I¡¯m really sorry. I didn¡¯t want to trouble you, but my husband¡­¡± The situation in the capital was tooplicated. She actually did not want Wei Shi to be promoted. If only Wei Shi would forever be a small county magistrate in Yuzhou. Being a county magistrate meant that Wei Shi didn¡¯t have to deal with dangerous people on a daily basis. Now that he was promoted and entered the capital, his life was constantly at risk. Liu Sanniang replied with a reassuring smile. ¡°Madam, you don¡¯t have to feel sorry. This is what I agreed with Minister Wei.¡± Mrs. Wei looked at Liu Sanniang gratefully and invited her into the house. When General ck got down from the carriage, the constables were stunned. Mrs. Wei was also stunned. She eximed involuntarily. ¡°What an intimidating dog!¡± General ckl walked into the mansion with steady steps. After they entered the mansion, they saw a few beautiful women walking out. The women looked at Liu Sanniang and sized her up. When they saw General ck, they were shocked and bowed to Mrs. Wei. ¡°Greetings, Madam.¡± Mrs. Wei waved her hand. ¡°You can leave.¡± The women nced at Liu Sanniang and General ck before leaving. Mrs. Wei sighed. ¡°These are the dancers that the Third Prince gave to my husband.¡± When they arrived at the capital, the Third Prince paid them a visit and said that he wanted to see the capable person Wei Shi recruited. Knowing that Wei Shi didn¡¯t bring the person with him, the Third Prince deliberately made things difficult for him. The dancers were sent to cause trouble for Wei Shi and Mrs. Wei. Even if Wei Shi never interacted with these women, these women were all his concubines in name. It made him feel terrible. Mrs. Wei also knew that this was not up to Wei Shi to decide, but she still felt terrible. She and Wei Shi had been married for many years, and the two of them respected each other. When these women were thrust upon them, they became thorns in Mrs. Wei¡¯s side. Because of this, the couple had been more and more estranged from each other. Liu Sanniang patted Mrs. Wei¡¯s hand. ¡°Madam, you should believe Minister Wei.¡± Mrs. Wei sighed. ¡°I do believe him, but I just don¡¯t feel good.¡± Mrs. Wei continued with a worried look. ¡°After seeing you, they will definitely go and inform the Third Prince.¡± Liu Sanniangforted Mrs. Wei. ¡°Madam, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯ll be fine.¡± After entering the main courtyard, Mrs. Wei waved her hand. ¡°All of you can leave.¡± After the servants left, Mrs. Wei said, ¡°Miss Liu, the Third Prince has spies everywhere in this mansion. With them around, it¡¯s very inconvenient to talk.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded in understanding. She asked. ¡°Where is Minister Wei now?¡± Mrs. Wei answered with a frown, ¡°In February, there was a big case in the capital. The Minister of War, Qian Rangli, was killed at home. The case caused a huge sensation. It should have been handed over to the Judicial Court to investigate, but the Third Prince insisted that this case should be handed over to the Xuanyi department.¡± The Third Prince was the one who suggested Wei Shi¡¯s promotion. The Third Prince, Xia Hongming, was quite favored by the emperor, so the emperor agreed. No matter what, Wei Shi had to start investigating the case. The investigation went very smoothly. It was Qian Jin, the son of the Ministry of War, who did it while sleepwalking. However, Qian Jin argued that he never had the habit of sleepwalking. He was in extreme pain. After he was admitted into prison, he tried tomit suicide several times, but unluckily, he was discovered and saved by the prison guards. The deadline of solving this case given by the emperor was within half a month. After half a month, Wei Shi still could not solve the case. The Third Prince used him of being ipetant andzy and persuaded the emperor to put him into jail. After saying that, Mrs. Wei sighed. ¡°Miss Liu, my husband didn¡¯t want to trouble you. After he was imprisoned, he still insisted on not troubling you. It was me¡­ I couldn¡¯t watch him being treated unfairly, so I wrote to you.¡± Chapter 289 - The Third Prince’s Evil

Chapter 289: The Third Prince¡¯s Evil

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Liu Sanniang smiled calmly. ¡°Madam, you don¡¯t have to me yourself. I would havee to the capital sooner orter. I¡¯m a psychic. I couldn¡¯t have stayed in Yong County forever.¡± Mrs. Wei pursed her lips. ¡°Still¡­ Miss Liu, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Liu Sanniang patted Mrs. Wei¡¯s hand andforted her with her warm power. Mrs. Wei felt it. It was the first time she experienced this kind of warmth. It was as if she waszing under a warm sun. It was so warm andfortable that she could not bear to let it go. ¡°Madam, the Third Prince is here. He¡¯s already waiting in the front hall. He wants to see you immediately.¡± A servant reported from outside. He did not ask for Mrs. Wei¡¯s opinion but was just informing her. Mrs. Wei was a little nervous. ¡°Why did hee over so quickly?¡± Liu Sanniang had only arrived a moment ago. Mrs. Wei looked at Liu Sanniang nervously. Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°If we can¡¯t avoid him, then we¡¯ll face him.¡± The calm expression on Liu Sanniang¡¯s face made Mrs. Wei feel relieved. She responded. ¡°Got it.¡± Liu Sanniang said to Chu Yan, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Chu Yan nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Only then did Mrs. Wei notice that Chu Yan was around too. She had been neglecting him all this while. Mrs. Wei nodded at Chu Yan and greeted him politely. ¡°Mr. Chu.¡± Chu Yan nodded but said nothing. Mrs. Wei brought Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan to the front hall. A eunuch saw Mrs. Wei, Liu Sanniang, and the others and said in a sharp voice, ¡°Master, Mrs. Wei is here.¡± Xia Hongming instructed coldly. ¡°Bring them in.¡± Though in her own house, Mrs. Wei couldn¡¯t do anything to make this impudent guest behave himself. Coming to the capital really made her feel terrible. It was more like a demotion than a promotion. Nothing was as good as in Yong County. Mrs. Wei bowed slightly. ¡°Greetings, Third Prince.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Greetings, Third Prince.¡± Xia Hongming was extremely arrogant. Liu Sanniang was beautiful, but she was still inferior to the beauties in his mansion. ¡°Why don¡¯t you kneel when you see me?¡± ¡°If I kneel, you¡¯ll be in trouble.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at the Third Prince indifferently. She was a Buddha. Xia Hongming was born in the royal family and had luck that ordinary people did not have, but still he could not withstand the kneel of a Buddha. The chosen one would already be a demigod when they began cultivation. They were just a step away from bing immortal. Xia Hongming narrowed his eyes. ¡°You must be the capable person Wei Shi mentioned. But I really can¡¯t tell what you are capable of.¡± Before Liu Sanniang could speak, Xia Hongming continued. ¡°If you don¡¯t kneel, I can punish you for being disrespectful to the royal family.¡± Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can try.¡± Xia Hongming¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. Also, no one dares to speak to me like that. Kneel now!¡± Mrs. Wei frowned and knelt down. ¡°Third Prince, please calm down. Miss Liu is a psychic. I asked her to help my husband with the case. She is my husband¡¯s friend. Please don¡¯t make things difficult for her.¡± Xia Hongming narrowed his eyes. ¡°The more you ask me not to make things difficult for her, the more I want to do so.¡± Liu Sanniang helped Mrs. Wei up. ¡°Madam, get up.¡± Xia Hongming looked at Liu Sanniang with interest. He wanted to see if she would kneel or not. Liu Sanniang looked at Xia Hongming and was about to kneel. However, before she could kneel, the seat Xia Hongming was sitting on suddenly cracked and the chair copsed. The eunuchs standing on both sides of Xia Hongming cried out in fear. ¡°Master!¡± They quickly helped Xia Hongming up. When Liu Sanniang¡¯s knees were halfway bent, Xia Hongming said with a dark expression, ¡°There¡¯s no need. The Xia Dynasty has a rule that psychics don¡¯t need to kneel.¡± Xia Hongming looked at Liu Sanniang and shook off the two eunuchs¡¯ hands angrily. ¡°Get lost, useless trash.¡± After being scolded, the two eunuchs lowered their heads and apologized. ¡°I know we are useless. Master, please calm down.¡± Xia Hongming snorted. ¡°Miss Liu, you are quite capable, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯ll wait and see how you can solve the case.¡± Xia Hongming left with a dark expression. The people he had brought along also followed behind him closely. Mrs. Wei heaved a sigh of relief when the troublemaker left. Xia Hongming was indeed in trouble. When he walked out, he sprained his ankle. The two eunuchs beside him were frightened and screamed. Xia Hongming felt a piercing paining from his ankle. He said angrily, ¡°Trash, what are you waiting for? Hurry up and carry me back.¡± Xia Hongming reached into his pocket and took out a triangr ck thing. His expression was cold. This was his amulet. It was supposed to be yellow, but suddenly it had turned ck. The eunuch bent down and carried Xia Hongming, but he felt a pain in his waist, as if he had been stabbed by a needle. The eunuch could not stand the pain and instantly fell to the ground. When Xia Hongming¡¯s guards saw this, they immediately reached out to pull Xia Hongming back. The eunuch had already fallen to the ground. He reached out to hold his waist and knelt down. ¡°Master, please spare my life. For some reason, I felt as if my waist was stabbed by a needle just now. It was painful.¡± Xia Hongming was not in the mood to punish the eunuch. Being held by two guards, he suppressed his anger and instructed in a restrained voice. ¡°Head straight back to the mansion.¡± Chapter 290 - He Shows No Interest In Beauties

Chapter 290: He Shows No Interest In Beauties

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Xia Hongming did not expect that he would hurt himself like this. After returning to the imperial mansion, Xia Hongming immediately instructed with a dark expression. ¡°Go and invite Master Wu Ju over.¡± The guard nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Xia Hongming frowned when he remembered that just as he was about to sit down, the stool broke. Xia Hongming¡¯s face darkened. This bad luck was not over yet. Wu Ju quickly came over. Looking at Xia Hongming, he said with a solemn expression, ¡°What did the Third Prince do? Why are you covered in bad luck?¡± Xia Hongming said angrily, ¡°It¡¯s all because of that psychic whom Wei Shi recruited. I wanted to make her kneel. She said that if she did so, I¡¯d be in trouble. I didn¡¯t believe her. As soon as she bent her knees slightly, I fell from my seat.¡± Xia Hongming took out a ck triangle thing. ¡°Also, the talisman you gave me is destroyed. I can¡¯t use it anymore.¡± ¡°Oh, so she¡¯s here in the capital.¡± Wu Ju took it from Xia Hongming. The triangle was no longer in its original state. Wu Ju twisted it with his fingers and it turned to ashes. Xia Hongming frowned. ¡°Master Wu Ju, do you know her?¡± Wu Ju smiled faintly. ¡°Kind of.¡± He reached out and dispelled all the bad luck on Xia Hongming. ¡°You are safe now.¡± Xia Hongming felt like tons of weight was taken off his shoulder. He heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Master Wu Ju, how¡¯s her ability?¡± Wu Ju nced at Xia Hongming. The prince¡¯s ambition was so consuming that he couldn¡¯t hide it anymore. Wu Ju¡¯s gazended on Xia Hongming¡¯s brocade robe. That lifelike ck python embroidered on it could be a dragon with a few strokes. However, only the emperor and the crown prince could wear robes embroidered with a dragon. The emperor could wear a dragon robe with five ws while the crown prince could wear a dragon robe with four ws. The other princes could only wear cranes and python robes. Wu Ju smiled. ¡°No one can defeat the chosen one.¡± Xia Hongming narrowed his eyes. ¡°Master Wu Ju, since you know her, can you recruit her to work for me?¡± Wu Ju smiled. ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee that. If we¡¯re on the same path, there¡¯s naturally no problem. If we¡¯re not on the same path, I can¡¯t force her.¡± Xia Hongming looked at Wu Ju and felt a little angry, but he suppressed it. He drew a deep breath and said, ¡°Master Wu Ju, please help me.¡± Wu Ju nodded and replied. ¡°Of course. I was recruited by you, so I naturally have to work hard for you.¡± Xia Hongming was satisfied with Wu Ju¡¯s attitude. He waved his hand and said, ¡°Master Wu Ju, go and rest. Also, please draw a few more talismans for me.¡± Wu Ju nodded. ¡°Okay, just have someone fetch itter.¡± Xia Hongming nodded. Wu Ju was a capable psychic, stronger than all the psychics he had recruited earlier, though he didn¡¯t know why Wu Ju agreed to work for him so readily. Xia Hongming had done a background check on him. Other than avenging his father and mother, he had nothing else to ask for. Wu Ju turned around and was about to leave when he seemed to have thought of something. He paused and turned around. ¡°Third Prince, don¡¯t interfere in Miss Liu¡¯s matter for the time being. You can just sit back and watch. Even if you can¡¯t recruit her, don¡¯t be enemies with her.¡± Xia Hongming looked at Wu Ju, wanting to see something in Wu Ju¡¯s eyes. However, from the beginning to the end, the psychic had the same calm expression. He nodded at Xia Hongming and left. After Wu Ji left, Xia Hongming fell into deep thought. ¡°Didn¡¯t he take a fancy to the beauties I gave him?¡± Xia Hongming asked solemnly. The servant lowered his head and replied. ¡°No, however, Master Wu Ju didn¡¯t chase them away. Even if they used all their methods to seduce him, Master Wu Ju wouldn¡¯t be moved. Miss Ruyan said that he¡¯s a monk and has no desires. At the least, sexual seduction is useless.¡± Su Ruoyan was the courtesan of the Yuqiong Pavilion in the capital. She could steal the hearts of men with just a smile. If she couldn¡¯t seduce Wu Ju, no one else could. Xia Hongming instructed. ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see for now. Inform me of anything that happens in the Xuanyi mansion. I want to see how capable this Liu Sanniang is.¡± The servant nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Xia Hongming waved his hand. ¡°Leave. Don¡¯t disturb me if there¡¯s nothing important.¡± Xia Hongming turned around and entered the inner room. He sat cross-legged and meditated with a dark expression. It took him a long time to feel a slight power entering his body. Was cultivation difficult for him simply because he was an ordinary person? As for the chosen ones, they were all blessed by the heavens. Even if they were young, they could still achieve great things in cultivation. Why was it so unfair? He wanted to see how a young girl was going to get to the bottom of this case and protect Wei Shi. In the Xuanyi mansion. After the Third Prince left, Liu Sanniang suggested visiting Wei Shi. Mrs. Wei felt guilty and grateful. Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan came from afar and did not even have time to rx and eat yet. Liu Sanniang looked at Mrs. Wei and said with a reassuring smile, ¡°Madam, there¡¯s no time to lose. Let¡¯s go.¡± Mrs. Wei nodded with a smile. ¡°Miss Liu, you¡¯re really admirable.¡± She still felt bad about asking Liu Sanniang toe all the way here from Yong County, but Liu Sanniang did not mind because in any case, the Third Prince, Xia Hongming, would go out of his way to force her toe. Wei Shi was detained in the prison of the Xuanyi mansion. He was only temporarily detained and had not been removed from his official position yet. When Liu Sanniang saw him, Wei Shi was still working. When Wei Shi saw Liu Sanniang, he was a little shocked. ¡°Miss Liu, why are you here?¡± ¡°I was the one who wrote to Miss Liu and asked her toe over.¡± Mrs. Wei spoke up. Wei Shi frowned and looked at Mrs. Wei. ¡°Madam, you¡­¡± Mrs. Wei lowered her head in guilt. Wei Shi could not bring himself to criticize her. His wife did this for him. After all, he was the one who should feel guilty. Liu Sanniang said tly, ¡°Sir, you don¡¯t have to me yourself. Even if it wasn¡¯t for you, I would havee to the capital sooner orter.¡± Wei Shi frowned and lowered his voice. ¡°Miss Liu, the Third Prince is very ambitious. I didn¡¯t want you toe here because I don¡¯t want you to get involved in this mess.¡± He also had his own selfish motives. If too many psychics were present, it would disturb the stability of the royal court. The Third Prince was ambitious. His desire to recruit Liu Sanniang was obvious. Everyone had a weakness. Wei Shi did not want Liu Sanniang toe because he was worried that the Third Prince would find out Liu Sanniang¡¯s weakness and use it to threaten her to work for him. Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what to do.¡± Wei Shi looked at Liu Sanniang and felt a little guilty for not having enough faith in her. Chapter 291 - Why Did You Kill Your Father? (Part 1)

Chapter 291: Why Did You Kill Your Father? (Part 1)

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

The capital was overflowing with wealth. After all, Liu Sanniang was still a young girl. If she was used by the evil, her power would be too destructive. Liu Sanniang asked him. ¡°Where is Qian Jin now?¡± Wei Shi came back to his senses and said to the prison guard, ¡°Guard, open the door. I want to interrogate Qian Jin.¡± The prison guard quickly opened the door. If the case was not solved, Wei Shi would definitely suffer. Fortunately, now that his trusted aide was here, he was confident that they could get to the bottom of it soon. Mrs. Wei¡¯s voice was choked with emotion. ¡°Master.¡± Wei Shi patted Mrs. Wei¡¯s back and said softly, ¡°Madam, sorry, I¡¯ve made you worry. Go back and take good care of Mengmeng.¡± Mrs. Wei nodded. She then looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu, Mr. Chu, sorry to trouble you this time. I¡¯ll get going first.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. Mrs. Wei went out. She was a smart woman who could always figure out that Wei Shi did not want her to know a few things. However, the less she knew, the better. After Wei Shi watched his wife leave, he led Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan to interrogate Qian Jin. Why did he kill his father, Qian Rangli? The evidence at hand so far all pointed to one thing, which was that Qian Jin was the murderer. However, Qian Jin refused to admit it. He could not even ept the fact that his father was dead. After he attempted tomit suicide a few times, the case became even stranger and reached a stalemate. Qian Jin was detained in a special cell guarded by several guards. After Wei Shi gave the order, Qian Jin was brought over fifteen minutester. After losing so much weight, Qian Jin was left with only skin and bones. Wei Shi frowned. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t I tell you to take good care of him? Why did he be so skinny?¡± In less than a month, Qian Jin became so skinny that he was barely recognizable. Now, after every few steps, he had to stop to take a break. He did not even have the strength tomit suicide. Wei Shi was furious. The guard who brought Qian Jin over replied. ¡°Sir, Young Master Qian wants to die. These days, he refuses to eat. I¡¯ve tried my best to keep him alive.¡± Qian Jin¡¯s eyes were lifeless, as if he could not hear a word of what Wei Shi and the guard said. Wei Shi frowned and turned towards Liu Sanniang. ¡°Qian Jin is a talented schr. His knowledge was taught by his father. He probably can¡¯t ept his father¡¯s death and wants to atone for his sins with death.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Qian Jin. The man indeed looked like a person in despair. He suffered a huge blow and had a mental breakdown. He seemed to have fallen into a period of self-istion. He could not hear what others were saying, and he would not speak to others. Although he did not continue attempting tomit suicide, he was trying to kill himself in another way. When a person was alive, they had to eat to survive. If they stopped eating, their body would go wrong and stop functioning. Liu Sanniang said, ¡°Let him sit down.¡± Wei Shi nodded. After Qian Jin was helped to sit down, Wei Shi looked at Qian Jin and said, ¡°Qian Jin, look at me. I¡¯ve found someone to help you.¡± Qian Jin¡¯s eyes were dull and unresponsive. Liu Sanniang sat down at the side. ¡°Qian Jin, extend your hand.¡± Qian Jin did not react. It was the guard who pulled his hand out and ced it on the table. Chu Yan took out a handkerchief to cover Qian Jin¡¯s wrist. Liu Sanniang ced her hand on it. The guards looked at Liu Sanniang without blinking. Among them were the Third Prince¡¯s men. The Third Prince paid a lot of attention to Qian Jin¡¯s case. As the Third Prince¡¯s men, they naturally had to tell their master everything that Liu Sanniang had said and done. Liu Sanniang ced her hand on Qian Jin¡¯s wrist and released her power. A powerful and majestic power wrapped around Qian Jin, making him feel like he was bathing under a warm sun. Liu Sanniang sensed that his soul was on the verge of demise. Looking at Liu Sanniang, Qian Jin looked pained and vignt. ¡°Who are you?¡± Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°Liu Sanniang.¡± Qian Jin frowned. ¡°What are you doing here? Please leave.¡± Liu Sanniang replied. ¡°Your father is already dead. Are you going to die with him?¡± Qian Jin¡¯s pupils shrank immediately. ¡°Who are you? Get lost!¡± Qian Jin was a little resistant to Liu Sanniang. His entire body began to tremble, and his dull eyes were filled with pain, as if he wanted to get rid of something. Liu Sanniang, who was holding Qian Jin¡¯s wrist, was as still as a mountain. In his sealed mental sphere, Qian Jin broke down, huddling on the ground. His expression was desperate and painful. ¡°I killed my father. I¡¯m not worthy of being a human.¡± Liu Sanniang walked towards Qian Jin, who retreated warily. ¡°Don¡¯te over. Stop.¡± But Liu Sanniang did not stop. Instead, she walked closer to Qian Jin and said calmly, ¡°Believe me, you didn¡¯t kill your father.¡± Qian Jin looked at Liu Sanniang in disbelief. ¡°Why do you say that? The servants saw me enter my father¡¯s room. There¡¯s my handprint on the weapon. How can the servants mistake me for someone else?¡± Liu Sanniang revealed aforting smile. ¡°That¡¯s why we have to find out what exactly happened.¡± Qian Jin held his head and answered in pain. ¡°I also believe that I didn¡¯t do that, but all the evidence points to me being the murderer. Even the imperial physician said that I sleepwalked. Although I didn¡¯t mean to kill my father, I murdered him with my own hands nheless. Even if the emperor won¡¯t punish me, I can¡¯t live in guilt like this anymore. I¡¯ll be tormented by my conscience and live a life worse than death.¡± Qian Jin panted heavily, as if he was suffocating. Liu Sanniang grabbed his wrist and wrapped Qian Jin¡¯s spiritual sense with warm power. Qian Jin was stunned. At this moment, Liu Sanniang finally sensed Qian Jin¡¯s memories. As for Qian Jin, he came out of the self-imposed istion and looked confused. Liu Sanniang said slowly, ¡°Ever since you were born, your father pinned a lot of hope on you. He protected you with his broad shoulders and would always remind you to be strong and grow up into bing an upright and open-minded man.¡± Chapter 292 - Why Did You Kill Your Father? (Part 2)

Chapter 292: Why Did You Kill Your Father? (Part 2)

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Qian Jin trembled and opened his mouth. ¡°Father¡­¡± His dry mouth moved, tearing apart the bloodied lips. He had not spoken for a long time. Now that he spoke again, his voice was hoarse, like an extremely old horse. Liu Sanniang continued. ¡°He taught you how to be strong and independent. He was very strict. You rarely saw him smile. At times, you suspected whether he really loved you or not. You had also done many bad things to anger him, but he seemed to know what was on your mind. He took you to the casino. He¡¯s like a god figure in your eyes. He won buckets of money but you lost everything. You were indignant and unwilling to leave.¡± ¡°He just smiled and took you to see a gambler. You watched as the gambler returned home and punched and kicked his wife and daughter like a monster. He beat his wife and daughter until their faces were swollen and they cried miserably. For the first time, you felt lost. He asked you what it meant to be a man. You told him that being a man meant never gambling or hitting women.¡± ¡°He smiled and took you to a poor alley to eat noodles. He also took you to the most luxurious restaurant to taste the delicacies. He is the god in your eyes. You followed him around and saw ces where food, clothing, and clothes were ample. You have also seen ces where people were starving to death. He wanted you to read more and strengthen your body. He told you that being an official means that one has to protect themoners in the Xia Dynasty. He also told you that being a man meant that one has to be responsible and aim high instead of indulging in gambling and hitting one¡¯s wife.¡± ¡°He taught you to move forward in the face of any obstacle. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± ¡°He never told you he loved you, but he taught you how to be a good person. His fatherly love for you is in his teachings. Do you feel it?¡± Liu Sanniang led Qian Jin to recall the warm memories of his past. Qian Jin looked at Liu Sanniang, as if he could see the person he wanted to see the most through her. Tears streamed down his face, and his lips trembled. ¡°Father.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Qian Jin. ¡°Try to remember the memories you¡¯ve forgotten.¡± Qian Jin was at a loss. What had he forgotten? Liu Sanniang¡¯s strength was strong as it wrapped around Qian Jin. He immediately revealed a painful expression. His face was extremely twisted. His lips were torn and bleeding, and a strange sound came from his throat. Wei Shi could not help but feel nervous. When the guards saw that Qian Jin looked like he was about to die, they immediately wanted to stop Liu Sanniang. From what they could see, Liu Sanniang did not do anything. From the beginning to the end, she only grabbed Qian Jin¡¯s wrist and said a few words. They wanted to stop Liu Sanniang, but Chu Yan reached out to stop them expressionlessly. The guard in the lead frowned. ¡°Sir, please stop her immediately. Young Master Qian¡¯s life is at risk.¡± The guard was a little shocked. If Chu Yan had not stood up to stop him, he would not have noticed that there was a stranger here. This realization made him feel very bad. If the Third Prince found out that he failed to mention the extra person during the report, he would die. However, he really didn¡¯t notice Chu Yan. If he didn¡¯t stand out, no one would have noticed him. ¡°Woof, woof¡­¡± A huge ck dog walked out from behind Chu Yan. Its huge body instantly gave people a sense of pressure. The guards were shocked. Why was there a gigantic dog here? General ck walked steadily to Chu Yan¡¯s side and looked up at him. He nudged Chu Yan¡¯s leg with his head and stared at the guards coldly. The aura of a ferocious beast made one¡¯s heart tremble. When they met General ck¡¯s dark and cold eyes, their hearts tightened. Chu Yan¡¯s voice was cold as he said expressionlessly, ¡°General ck is very protective of his owner, and his temper is not good.¡± General ck looked at the guard and snarled, revealing its sharp fangs and barbs to everyone. The guard gave a gasp of horror. He suppressed his panic and said to Chu Yan, ¡°Sir, we don¡¯t have any ill intentions. We¡¯re just worried about Young Master Qian¡¯s health.¡± Qian Jin¡¯s body was trembling. He seemed to want to break free from Liu Sanniang¡¯s grip, but he couldn¡¯t. He was in a lot of pain. He was already skinny and looked like his bones would break at any time. In people¡¯s eyes, Qian Jin was an extremely fragile person. Chu Yan ignored him with a cold expression. It was obvious that if the guards wanted to stop Liu Sanniang, they had to get past Chu Yan and the dog first. The guards looked at Wei Shi. ¡°Minister Wei, you should know that Young Master Qian is very weak and can¡¯t hold on for much longer.¡± They couldn¡¯t stop Liu Sanniang, but Wei Shi definitely could. Wei Shi said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I believe Miss Liu knows what to do.¡± Qian Jin looked like he was about to pass out. The guard asked with a frown. ¡°Young Master Qian¡¯s body is already at the end of its rope. If anything happens to him, can you bear the consequences?¡± Wei Shi said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll bear the consequences.¡± The guard¡¯s eyes darkened. He stopped talking and stared at Liu Sanniang without blinking. Qian Jin seemed to have used all his strength and no longer had the power to struggle. He opened his mouth to draw in deep breaths, looking extremely terrifying. Liu Sanniang finally found the memories that had been hidden deep inside. February 8th. After Qian Jin returned from the training ground, he did not return to his courtyard directly. Instead, he went to the main courtyard. He was wearing a blue robe and had a jade crown on his head. He looked like a high-spirited young man. He walked briskly in and said, ¡°Father, I¡¯m back.¡± Qian Rangli was wearing casual clothes. He casually took a weapon from the weapon rack and threw it at Qian Jin. He instructed sternly. ¡°Come, let me check how much you¡¯ve progressed.¡± Qian Jin replied with a smile. ¡°Okay.¡± After grabbing the weapon, he fought with Qian Rangli. As the Minister of War, Qian Rangli was good at both martial arts and literature. He naturally had high expectations of his only son. Qian Jin¡¯s moves were ever-changing, and he actually managed to tie with Qian Rangli. However, in the end, he still lost. Qian Rangli defeated him with a sneak attack. Chapter 293 - The Lost Memory

Chapter 293: The Lost Memory

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Qian Jin was a little angry. ¡°Father, how can you cheat?¡± Qian Rangli snorted. ¡°Jin, there¡¯s no war in the Xia Dynasty now, so I taught you to be upright and honest because everyone values honesty. However, once the war starts, as a subject of the Xia Dynasty, you must go to the battlefield. On the battlefield, swords know no mercy, and cheating is a skill you have to equip yourself with in order to survive.¡± Qian Jin was a little angry. ¡°Father, you are just making up excuses to justify your cheating.¡± Qian Jin trained hard just so he could defeat his father one day. Seeing that it was about to happen, Qian Rangli taught him yet another lesson. Qian Jin left from there angrily. Qian Rangli knew his son very well and was not worried at all because he knew that Qian Jin would understand it one day. When Qian Jin returned to his courtyard, he locked himself up. He was angry, but on second thoughts, what his father said made sense. If there was really a war, who would bother to care about fairness on the bloody battlefield? It was either death or life. However, when he thought about it, he was still angry. He was not an enemy and they weren¡¯t on the battlefield. He was his son. Couldn¡¯t he just let his son win once?¡± ¡°Jin, can Ie in?¡± The gentle female voice interrupted Qian Jin¡¯s thoughts. His expression softened as he stood up to open the door. He helped the woman in. ¡°Mother, why are you here?¡± The woman smiled. ¡°Your father asked me toe over. He was afraid that you¡¯d hold a grudge against him.¡± The woman turned around and instructed the servant girl. ¡°Put down the things and go out. I want to talk to Jin alone. Make sure no one disturbs us.¡± Qian Jin forced a smile. ¡°How can I hold a grudge against my own father?¡± Qian Jin helped the woman sit down. The woman slowly opened the food box and took out the food. Qian Jin immediately picked up his chopsticks and started eating. As he ate, he said, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. I know that Father is doing this for my own good. I won¡¯t hate him.¡± They had been like this since he was young. He was already used to it. Although Qian Rangli was stern and serious all the time, in Qian Jin¡¯s eyes, he was the best father and a person whom Qian Li looked up to. The woman looked at Qian Jin. Seeing that Qian Jin was almost done eating, the woman patted his shoulder and said, ¡°Jin, you hate him.¡± Qian Jin was stunned. ¡°What?¡± The woman continued. ¡°You hate your father and want to kill him. He¡¯s not worthy of being a father. He¡¯s rude and despicable and not worthy of being a human.¡± Qian Jin was stunned and puzzled. As the woman spoke, his eyes started to be filled with hatred. ¡°Yes, I hate him. He deserves to die.¡± The woman¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°Since you hate him so much, kill him. Killing him will eliminate the hatred in your heart.¡± Qian Jin gritted his teeth in fury. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll kill him, I¡¯ll kill him.¡± The woman smirked. ¡°My good son, you¡¯re so obedient. I¡¯ll go back and wait for your good news.¡± Qian Jin nodded nkly. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m your good son. I don¡¯t have a father. He doesn¡¯t even treat me as his son. What¡¯s the use of him? A useless person is better off dead.¡± The woman smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. I¡¯ll wait for your good news.¡± With that, the woman left. Qian Jin sat there nkly, his eyes filled with hatred. As night fell, time passed bit by bit. Just as midnight arrived, he got up mechanically, picked up a dagger, and hid it in his sleeve before opening the door and leaving. The servants on duty shivered when they saw him. They immediately stood up and said respectfully, ¡°Hello, Young Master.¡± Qian Jin ignored the servants and went straight to the main courtyard. When he arrived, he asked the servant. ¡°Where¡¯s my father?¡± The servant did not find anything wrong with him and answered. ¡°Master is in the study.¡± Qian Jin immediately walked towards the study. He pushed open the door, and closed it behind him. Qian Rangli was still handling his work. He asked without looking up. ¡°Jin, what¡¯s keeping you awake? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Qian Jin had already walked behind Qian Rangli and stabbed the dagger into his back. His voice was cold and fierce as he answered. ¡°To kill you.¡± Qian Rangli turned around with difficulty. His eyes were wide open, filled with pain and disbelief. ¡°Jin, you¡­¡± Qian Jin held the dagger in his hand and continued to stab Qian Rangli. Qian Rangli spat out blood and said with difficulty, ¡°Jin, I¡¯m your father¡­¡± Qian Jin was like a puppet. ¡°What¡¯s the use of having you? I¡¯ll kill you.¡± Qian Jin¡¯s hands were covered in blood. His father¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief before he died. As for Qian Jin, he returned to his room as if nothing had happened andy on the bed to sleep. He did not even change his bloodstained clothes. The next day, he was woken up by the sound of his door being smashed open. Qian Jin roared angrily. ¡°How dare you break into my room?¡± The person who came in looked at Qian Jin with a stern expression. ¡°Qian Jin, you animal! How can you kill your father? What did your father do to you to make you hate him so much?¡± Qian Jin was still a little stunned. ¡°What are you talking about? Who killed my father?¡± A woman dashed over and pped Qian Jin. Qian Jin held her and asked with a puzzled look. ¡°Mother, what¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± The woman looked at Qian Jin with tears streaming down her face. ¡°Don¡¯t call me Mother. You even killed your father. I don¡¯t have a son like you. You¡¯re a beast. You murdered someone who brought you up and taught you everything. You¡¯re worse than a beast.¡± Qian Jin¡¯s entire body trembled. He saw that there was still dried blood on his hands. He ran past the constables who came to arrest him like a lunatic and headed towards the main courtyard. However, when he really saw the corpse in the main courtyard, he broke down. The dead body with open eyes was his father. The servants retreated and looked at him with fear. Qian Jin knelt on the ground, his mind nk. He held his head in pain. ¡°I didn¡¯t kill my father. I didn¡¯t kill my father. It wasn¡¯t me.¡± Regardless of whether he epted this fact or not, all the evidence pointed to him being the murderer. The imperial physician examined him seriously and concluded in the end. ¡°People who sleepwalk won¡¯t know what they are doing. Although Young Master Qian has never sleepwalked, it doesn¡¯t mean that he won¡¯t do it ever. Sigh¡­¡± Chapter 294 - What If She’s Not Your Mother?

Chapter 294: What If She¡¯s Not Your Mother?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

No matter what the reason was, the pain of killing one¡¯s own father was enough to take a person¡¯s life. Qian Jin¡¯s breakdown was not fake. The imperial physician shook his head and sighed. This was simply a tragedy. Qian Jin repeated countless times that it was not him who did it. However, with all the hard evidence on the table pointing to him being the murderer, his words were powerless. He could not think straight. He was more desperate than anyone else. He could not believe that he would kill the person he respected and loved the most with his own hands. If he was so desperate, then how desperate was his father when he died? Qian Jin bit his tongue in a bid tomit suicide but was quickly discovered and saved by the guard. He didn¡¯t die, but he was in more pain than being dead. He even tried to bang his head against the wall and cut his wrist tomit suicide. The guards were instructed to pay more attention to him so they were able to save him in time every time. He also knew that his case had been handed over to the Xuanyi Department. Wei Shi did not ask him if he had killed his father. Instead, he was trying his best to find evidence in favor of Qian Jin. Wei Shi believed that his despair and pain weren¡¯t fake and that he wasn¡¯t the murderer. Qian Jin was dead inside. He closed himself up to the outside world. He struggled in pain and refused to eat. Even if his mouth was forced open and stuffed with food, he wouldn¡¯t swallow any of it. When this memory was brought back, Qian Jin looked at Liu Sanniang, his eyes lit up. ¡°Why?¡± Why was this happening? Why did his mother want his father dead? He didn¡¯t understand why his mother did this. Why did she make him suffer so much? Liu Sanniang looked at Qian Jin and asked calmly. ¡°What if she¡¯s not your mother?¡± Qian Jin¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°What do you mean?¡± If she wasn¡¯t his mother, then who was she? Who was the woman he had been calling ¡®mother¡¯ for so many years? His mother had used his hands to kill his father. But why? Qian Jin felt like his heart was riddled with holes from where blood was flowing out. Liu Sanniang looked at Qian Jin. ¡°From your face, I don¡¯t see any signs of your parents or siblings being alive, which means that you are alone now.¡± Qian Jin shook his head with his mouth slightly open. ¡°Impossible, impossible.¡± Seeing Qian Jin in such pain, Liu Sanniang did not continue. She knew he needed time to ept the painful truth. Liu Sanniang let go of his hand. Qian Jin covered his face with his hands and whimpered like a trapped beast. His body was trembling. Wei Shi recovered from the shock. ¡°Miss Liu, are you saying that Qian Jin¡¯s both parents have passed away? But Mrs. Qian is still¡­¡± Wei Shi was struck dumb. If the real Mrs. Qian was already dead, then the current one must be fake. Wei Shi thought of a possibility and his heart tightened. Qian Jin, on the other hand, leaned against the table and fainted. Liu Sanniang said to Wei Shi, ¡°Sir, quickly invite Mrs. Qian over. We¡¯ll know who the murderer is once she is here. Remember, invite her, not force her.¡± Wei Shi looked at Qian Jin worriedly. ¡°Miss Liu, he¡­¡± Qian Jin fainted and looked lifeless. Wei Shi wanted to ask if he should get a doctor. Liu Sanniang shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. He can still hold on.¡± Wei Shi said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll invite Madam Qian over as soon as possible.¡± The guards were in shock. They did not know what Liu Sanniang had done, but Qian Jin¡¯s reaction was shocking. Qian Jin seemed to have died a few times. He looked like he was in extreme pain, but at the same time, he was fully awake. Previously, his body was already at the end of its rope, and he was just waiting to die. Now, Qian Jin seemed to havee back to life again. His body was still very weak, but he was no longer dead inside. Only he knew what he had experienced. They didn¡¯t know why Liu Sanniang wanted Wei Shi to invite Mrs. Qian over, but they were all anxious and wanted to go out and inform the Third Prince. Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°Everyone, wait for Minister Wei toe back.¡± The guards wanted to sneak out, but while Liu Sanniang was talking, General ck had already walked towards the door and sat down next to it. It was almost the size of a calf and looked nothing like an ordinary dog. For a moment, no one dared to move. Whenever they moved, General ck would stand up vigntly. A guard with a sword wanted to stab General ck, but the dog immediately jumped up and broke the guard¡¯s sword with a swipe of its ws. It then pushed the guard to the ground and stepped on his chest with its thick ws. The guard tilted his head and spat out a mouthful of blood. General ck walked back to the door in disdain and sat down. From then on, no one had any thought of leaving. As soon as Wei Shi left, he immediately got someone to prepare a carriage to go to the Qian Mansion. Mrs. Qian came out very quickly, held by a servant girl. She was dressed in white and wore a gauze hat. Wei Shi said, ¡°Mrs. Qian, please.¡± Mrs. Qian said in a weak voice, ¡°Minister Wei, is the investigation finished?¡± Wei Shi nodded. ¡°Yes, the investigation is almost done. Your son is not in good health. Pleasee along and take a look.¡± Mrs. Qian stopped in her tracks. ¡°Did he confess? Why did he kill his father?¡± Wei Shi lowered his head. ¡°You will understand when you get there.¡± Wei Shi did not reveal anything, and Mrs. Qian did not ask either. She slowly got into the carriage. The servant girl instructed the coachman. ¡°Drive the carriage slowly. Madam doesn¡¯t like it when the ride is bumpy.¡± The coachman looked at Wei Shi, who said, ¡°The coachman is very skilled. He won¡¯t make the ride bumpy. Let¡¯s go.¡± The coachman listened to Wei Shi and set out. Chapter 295 - Replacement (Part 1)

Chapter 295: Recement (Part 1)

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

When they arrived at the Xuanyi Mansion, Madam Qian was helped down the carriage by the servant girl. Mrs. Qian walked at an annoyingly slow speed. As if she was afraid that Wei Shi would be displeased, Mrs. Qian exined. ¡°I¡¯ve been weak and sick since I was young. What happened in my family almost killed me this time. If not for the fact that I wanted to see him getting punished, I would have gone with my husband.¡± Wei Shi said calmly, ¡°My condolences, Madam.¡± Mrs. Qian stopped in her tracks, deep in thought. ¡°I¡¯m really sad. How did my son grow into such a beast? He actually killed his father. Yes, his father was strict with him but that was because he wanted him to be an outstanding person.¡± Wei Shi did not answer. Seeing that Wei Shi did not answer, Mrs. Qian did not continue. However, she was puzzled. What did Wei Shi find out? When they reached the interrogation room, Wei Shi pushed open the door and General ck slowly returned to Chu Yan¡¯s side. Mrs. Qian went in and asked the servant girl to wait outside. She took off her hat and looked around before her gaze finallynded on Liu Sanniang. Mrs. Qian looked sick and weak. Her lips were pale. She looked at Wei Shi and asked. ¡°Minister Wei, what do you mean?¡± Wei Shi did not beat around the bush. ¡°Where¡¯s the real Mrs. Qian?¡± Mrs. Qian looked at Wei Shi with a puzzled look. ¡°Minister Wei, what do you mean? What do you mean by real Mrs. Qian? Am I not real?¡± Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°You are indeed not.¡± Even though her appearance, figure, and voice were exactly the same as the real Mrs. Qian, she was still just a recement. Mrs. Qian nced at Liu Sanniang indifferently. ¡°Who are you?¡± She did not feel any spiritual energy fluctuations around Liu Sanniang. The girl looked no different from an ordinary young girl. Liu Sanniang looked at Mrs. Qian. ¡°Liu Sanniang, a psychic.¡± The word ¡®psychic¡¯ made Mrs. Qian feel rmed. She forced a smile and asked. ¡°Miss, why did you say I am not the real Mrs. Qian?¡± Liu Sanniang nced at Qian Jin who was still unconscious. ¡°I saw it.¡± Through Qian Jin¡¯s face and memories, she could tell that the current Mrs. Qian was fake. Mrs. Qian covered her mouth and coughed. ¡°I¡¯m Mrs. Qian. Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡± How capable could a psychic without any spiritual power be? She was originally a little worried, but now her worry was gone. Mrs. Qian walked towards Liu Sanniang. ¡°Who taught you to lie?¡± Liu Sanniang patted Qian Jin, who stirred and woke up. Mrs. Qian looked at Qian Jin. When Qian Jin raised his head and saw Mrs. Qian, his eyes immediately turned red. The word ¡®Mother¡¯ was on the tip of his tongue when he swallowed it back down. Anger appeared in his eyes as he questioned her fiercely. ¡°Why did you do that? Why did you do that to me? Who are you?¡± Qian Jin¡¯s heart ached. Since he was young, he had called her ¡®Mother¡¯ countless times, but he had never realized that his mother had been reced without anyone knowing about it. This made him feel extremely ufortable. He remembered what Liu Sanniang had said about his mother having already passed away. He did not know when she died, and he could not imagine how desperate she must have been before her death. Mrs. Qian looked at Qian Jin with disappointment in her eyes. ¡°Jin, you held a grudge against your father and killed him because he punished you. I¡¯m utterly disappointed in you.¡± Qian Jin growled. ¡°You¡¯re not my mother. You¡¯re a monster.¡± Mrs. Qian sighed. ¡°Jin, did you forget everything your father taught you? As a man, you need to take responsibility. You killed your father yourself, and now you don¡¯t even acknowledge me as your mother. Forget it, if you want my life too, then take it.¡± Qian Jin looked at Mrs. Qian and was furious. He stood up but was pressed down by a hand. Liu Sanniang walked towards Mrs. Qian. ¡°What¡¯s fake is fake. The real one can never be reced.¡± Mrs. Qian frowned. She narrowed her eyes and released her power. She wanted to attack Liu Sanniang and teach her a lesson, but Liu Sanniang didn¡¯t show any signs of fear. Mrs. Qian was in disbelief. How could a psychic not have spiritual power? Why couldn¡¯t Liu Sanniang feel her attack? Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°Are you a little disappointed?¡± Mrs. Qian smiled slowly. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. Jin killed his father with his own hands. I¡¯ve already renounced him. My health isn¡¯t in good condition, and I know I won¡¯t live long. But before that, I want to seek justice for my husband. Such a vicious son must be punished.¡± Liu Sanniang reached out and grabbed Mrs. Qian¡¯s wrist. ¡°Let¡¯s seek justice for him now.¡± Mrs. Qian looked at Liu Sanniang and wanted to break free from her grip, but she felt that she did not have the strength to do so. From Liu Sanniang¡¯s clear eyes, she saw her flustered self. Liu Sanniang¡¯s power slowly crushed Mrs. Qian. She couldn¡¯t help but tremble. She opened her mouth and said, ¡°How is this possible?¡± Liu Sanniang didn¡¯t have any spiritual power at all. How could she defeat her so easily and make her unable to fight back? Liu Sanniang looked at Mrs. Qian. ¡°You were born to rece others, right?¡± Mrs. Qian¡¯s mind was packed dominantly by memories of her learning the four arts. From a young age, she was raised to be a good actress. Liu Sanniang looked at her. ¡°You¡¯re unwilling to rece her. You don¡¯t want to live like this, but you can¡¯t disobey his orders. After you receive this mission, you can¡¯t wait anymore. The method you¡¯ve practiced countless times in your mind can finally be used.¡± ¡°In the end, you decided to let the son kill his father himself. That way, you can get rid of both of them. Therefore, you used a hypnosis technique to get Qian Jin to kill his father without him knowing.¡± Madam Qian¡¯s pupils constricted and her body trembled slightly, but she still managed to put on a calm expression. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re really good at making things up. Do you think anyone will believe this crap?¡± Mrs. Qian was resisting with all her might. She looked into Liu Sanniang¡¯s eyes and tried to hypnotize her. Liu Sanniang¡¯s eyes were calm as she slowly devoured Mrs. Qian¡¯s power. The woman was not powerful, so her resistance was useless. Liu Sanniang could subdue her with ease. Mrs. Qian finally revealed a pained expression and her voice became sharp. ¡°Ah¡­ stop.¡± Liu Sanniang¡¯s expression did not change, but Mrs. Qian¡¯s appearance began to change, and she gradually turned into another person. When Liu Sanniang let go of her, she opened her mouth and coughed out a ck thing. Chapter 296 - Replacement (Part 2)

Chapter 296: Recement (Part 2)

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

The ck pill quickly turned into ck water and corroded a hole in the ground. Seeing the ck pill again, Wei Shi¡¯s expression darkened. He looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu, she¡­¡± Was this woman from the same organization as Hong Ying? Liu Sanniang nodded. What Liu Sanniang saw was notplete. The memory slowly evaporated after sensing the invasion from Liu Sanniang. She looked at the woman. ¡°Your real name is Ruoxue.¡± The woman¡¯s appearance hadpletely changed. Or rather, this was her original appearance. She was not Mrs. Qian. Her name was Ruoxue. Those who saw it with their own eyes were stunned. When they came back to their senses, they looked at Liu Sanniang differently. Qian Jin pounced on the woman, wanting to strangle her to avenge his father. Ruoxue pushed Qian Jin away and looked at Liu Sanniang with hatred. ¡°Everything in my life has been destroyed by you.¡± Since they were young, they had been controlled. They were all at the mercy of the man in ck. Ruoxue had seen some people who defied his order. When it was time to take the medicine, he was extremely cold. No matter how they knelt at his feet and begged, it was useless. Seeing them die, he told them coldly that this was the price for being disobedient. Knowing that death was the price of defying his order, all of them became obedient and tried their best to be outstanding. When Ruoxue found out that she was going to rece a middle-aged woman, she was dissatisfied. However, she could only tolerate it. When she received the task of killing Qian Rangli, she knew that her chance hade. After getting rid of Qian Rangli and his son, the entire Qian Mansion would be hers. Although she could not escape the man¡¯s control forever, she would be at least free for a short period of time. However, all of this was ruined by Liu Sanniang. Ruoxue looked at Liu Sanniang angrily, her eyes filled with a killing intent. Wei Shi said in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯re the one who destroyed yourself.¡± Ruoxue was naturally arrested. The servant girls who were waiting outside looked like they had seen a ghost when they saw Ruoxue. They did not understand why Mrs. Qian became a different person when she came out. On this matter, the person who suffered the most was none other than Qian Jin. The shadow of his father¡¯s death would haunt him for the rest of his life. When only Liu Sanniang, Chu Yan, and Qian Jin were left in the room, Liu Sanniang walked over to Qian Jin¡¯s side. ¡°Your father hopes that you can continue to live on well.¡± When the truth was revealed, Qian Jin did not feel relieved. Instead, he felt even more pain. Liu Sanniang¡¯s words could not stimte his will to live. Liu Sanniang could feel a lingering soul eager to appear. She said in a low voice, ¡°Only this time.¡± A figure gradually appeared. He stood in front of Qian Jin with a sad gaze. Qian Jin narrowed his eyes and murmured. ¡°Father.¡± Was he hallucinating? He had already killed his father with his own hands. How could his father still be alive? He was a sinner. Even if he was hypnotized back then, it didn¡¯t change the fact that he stabbed the dagger into his father¡¯s heart. He remembered how shocked his father was when he turned around and saw him. The figure squatted down and gently patted Qian Jin on the shoulder. ¡°Jin, get up.¡± Qian Jin gathered himself together a little. His voice was thick with emotions as he called out. ¡°Father, you¡­¡± Qian Rangli sighed. ¡°Jin, get up.¡± How could he willingly leave this world, knowing that he was killed by his own son? That indignant thought made him feel like he had been split into countless pieces. He still existed somewhere between this world and theherworld. When he saw how painful Qian Jin was after finding out the truth, he understood what was going on. He was furious and helpless. When he met Liu Sanniang, he seemed to have seen a light in the darkness. He knew that she was his salvation. Looking at Qian Jin, who was in agony, he begged Liu Sanniang to give his soul a human form so that he could talk to his son again. Liu Sanniang agreed. Qian Jin stood up shakily and lowered his head, not daring to look at Qian Rangli at all. Qian Rangli said with a sigh, ¡°Jin, this is not your fault. When did your mother get reced? I don¡¯t know either. I thought that I was good at everything, but I realized that as a husband, I was aplete failure.¡± He did not even notice that his wife had been reced. Qian Jin slowly looked up at Qian Rangli, seemingly at a loss. This was the first time his stubborn father admitted his mistake. Qian Rangli looked at Qian Jin. ¡°I wonder if your mother was also disappointed in me. I didn¡¯t even know when she died. Was she unwilling to leave and was disappointed like me?¡± In this life, he had never let anyone down except his wife. Heid bare his weakness and showed it to Qian Jin. His tone was filled with guilt. ¡°Jin, this is thest time we will meet. Everyone makes mistakes. I¡¯ve never let down the emperor, the world, and the people. However, I¡¯ve let down your mother. She has done a lot for me, but I took her for granted and neglected her all these years.¡± He had let her down. He would never have the chance to make up for it in this life. Qian Jin called out with tears streaming down his face. ¡°Father.¡± Qian Rangli looked at Qian Jin. ¡°Jin, you still have a long life ahead of you. What I didn¡¯t teach you, you have to learn it yourself. I hope you won¡¯t repeat my mistakes.¡± Qian Jin knelt down. ¡°I understand. I won¡¯t let you down.¡± Qian Rangli looked at Liu Sanniang gratefully. Liu Sanniang gently chanted the scriptures to send him away. After Qian Rangli disappeared, Qian Jin fainted. Liu Sanniang went out and got a guard to send Qian Jin back to the Qian Mansion to be treated. Wei Shi immediately wrote a case report and went to submit it to the emperor. When Xia Hongming was informed of what happened, he rushed over. But Wei Shi had already entered the pce by then. Xia Hongming¡¯s face darkened. Mrs. Wei felt a little uneasy, but she still braced herself and said, ¡°If Third Prince wants to look for my husband, you can only go to the pce.¡± Xia Hongming looked at Mrs. Wei. ¡°Since Minister Wei is not at home, I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. Please tell him that there will be a banquet at my mansion three dayster and ask him to bring Miss Liu along.¡± Chapter 297 - Attending The Banquet

Chapter 297: Attending The Banquet

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

After saying that, Xia Hongming left with a dark expression. Mrs. Wei¡¯s heart tightened again. She thought that Liu Sanniang would be able to go back after solving this case, but now¡­ Mrs. Wei didn¡¯t know how to tell Liu Sanniang about it. After Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan came out, they nned to tell Mrs. Wei that they would be staying in the capital for the time being, so it was not appropriate for them to stay in the Xuanyi mansion. Mrs. Wei looked at Liu Sanniang and wanted to say something, but she couldn¡¯t. Liu Sanniang said, ¡°Madam, I¡¯ll stay in the capital for a while.¡± Mrs. Wei was stunned. ¡°What? You¡¯re staying?¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Yes, for the time being.¡± Mrs. Wei was puzzled. ¡°Why? The capital is so dangerous. It¡¯s not good to stay here.¡± Wei Shi almost lost his life, but once Liu Sanniang arrived, the matter was quickly resolved. Liu Sanniang¡¯s ability had already caught the Third Prince¡¯s attention. Not only did Liu Sanniang not leave, but she also wanted to stay back. Mrs. Wei could not understand it. The capital was so dangerous. No one wanted to linger here for too long. Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°There are still some things I need to do.¡± since she still had something to do, she needed to stay for the time being. Liu Sanniang did not say what it was, so Mrs. Wei did not continue asking. If Liu Sanniang wanted to stay, there was no way she could avoid the Third Prince. Mrs. Wei looked at Liu Sanniang and said with a frown, ¡°Miss Liu, the Third Prince just came. He said that there will be a banquet in his mansion in three days. He hopes that you can attend it.¡± Mrs. Wei felt a little uneasy. She wanted to exin more, but Liu Sanniang said with a smile, ¡°Okay, I will be there. Madam, it¡¯s gettingte. I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. Chu Yan and I will go and find a ce to stay.¡± Seeing that Liu Sanniang was about to leave, Mrs. Wei quickly spoke up. ¡°Miss Liu, the Xuanyi mansion is very big. You can just stay here.¡± Liu Sanniang shook her head. ¡°No need. After I find a ce to stay, I¡¯ll get someone to tell you the address.¡± Mrs. Wei sent Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan to the door. Liu Sanniang had already boarded the carriage, and General ck got in too. Mrs. Wei watched as Chu Yan drove the carriage away. She opened her mouth and said silently, ¡°Thank you, Miss Liu.¡± The capital was very big, and Liu Sanniang could feel several sources of evil. That was the reason she stayed. With General ck inside the carriage, the space suddenly became crowded. Chu Yan found an inn and stopped the horse. He said, ¡°It¡¯s a littlete today. Let¡¯s stay here for a night. We¡¯ll find a house tomorrow.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. Chu Yan held her hand and entered the inn. When the waiter saw General ck, he stammered. ¡°M-Miss, you¡¯re not allowed to bring pets in this shop. It¡¯ll scare the other customers.¡± General ck was tall and fierce-looking, so it was reasonable that the waiter was worried. Liu Sanniang rubbed General ck¡¯s head. ¡°He won¡¯t bite. Touch him if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± General ck looked at the waiter while wagging his tail excitedly. The waiter did not dare to touch him. General ck walked to the waiter and obedientlyy down. He crawled on all fours. The waiter was stunned. Could dogs do this? The waiterpromised. ¡°As long as he doesn¡¯t bite anyone.¡± Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°General ck,e back.¡± The dog was really smart. He understood that if he wanted to stay in the inn, he had to be amiable. The two rooms were next to each other. It was already dark. Chu Yan picked up some food for Liu Sanniang. Liu Sanniang said softly, ¡°Thank you.¡± Chu Yan looked at Liu Sanniang and smiled. ¡°You can return the favor.¡± Liu Sanniang picked up a piece of beef for Chu Yan and he started eating. After eating, they washed up and went to bed. At the Xuanyi Mansion. Wei Shi only returnedte at night. This was not the first time a recement case had appeared. After reading the case report, the emperor frowned. Qian Rangli only had one son. Although Qian Jin was the one whomitted the murder, he wasn¡¯t in his right mind back then and was a victim himself. The emperor asked Wei Shi to transfer Ruoxue to the prison and close the case. Wei Shi still wanted to say something, but the emperor only waved his hand. ¡°Go back. I¡¯ll discuss it with the State Minister. Don¡¯t worry. Remember not to spread this matter and cause chaos and panic in the capital.¡± Since the emperor had already said so, Wei Shi could only take his leave. When Wei Shi returned to the mansion, he went straight to the main courtyard. Mrs. Wei helped him change his clothes and instructed the servants. ¡°Go and get some food.¡± Wei Shi hadn¡¯t taken a bite during the entire day. Wei Shi felt relieved. ¡°Thank you. Are Miss Liu and Chu Yan staying here?¡± Mrs. Wei replied with a sigh. ¡°Miss Liu isn¡¯t staying in the mansion. She said that she wants to stay in the capital for a few days. She will tell us once she finds a ce.¡± Wei Shi was stunned. ¡°Miss Liu wants to stay in the capital?¡± Mrs. Wei nodded. ¡°Yes, she said that she has something to do. And, the Third Prince will hold a banquet three dayster and wants you to go over with Miss Liu.¡± Wei Shi sighed. ¡°Miss Liu must have her own reasons for staying. I should believe her.¡± In the capital, there were evil people everywhere. In just a few months, he had started to be paranoid. Thinking about what Liu Sanniang had done ever since they got to know each other, Wei Shi shook his head. He was thinking too much. Liu Sanniang wouldn¡¯t be corrupted by evil. Mrs. Wei massaged Wei Shi¡¯s shoulders. ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. Miss Liu is a good person.¡± Wei Shi patted the back of Mrs. Wei¡¯s hand. ¡°Thank you for always staying by my side. In a few years, I¡¯ll resign from my position. At that time, we can leave and find a beautiful ce to live.¡± Madam Wei smiled. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll be waiting for that day toe.¡± Ever since she entered the capital, Mrs. Wei rarely smiled like this. The women that the Third Prince gave Wei Shi were like thorns in her side. She knew that it was not Wei Shi¡¯s fault, but she could not control herself from feeling jealous and angry. In this matter, most women did not have much rationality. Wei Shi finally felt better. The case of the Ministry of War was finally over and his life was saved. Chapter 298 - Miao Yin (Part 1)

Chapter 298: Miao Yin (Part 1)

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Three days passed quickly. Early in the morning, Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan arrived at Xuanyi Mansion. Wei Shi looked at Liu Sanniang and smiled at her. ¡°Hello, Miss Liu.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. Chu Yan had found them a house with a small courtyard and six rooms. The original owner moved away, so they bought it for a hundred taels of silver. It was not a prosperous location. The people living around were mostly ordinary people. After they got into the carriage, the coachman followed Wei Shi¡¯s instructions and went to the Third Prince¡¯s mansion. Wei Shi said, ¡°Miss Liu, the Third Prince ising for you. You have to be careful.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Thank you for your reminder.¡± Wei Shi was relieved to see that Liu Sanniang was calm. After not having seen her for a few months, he felt that he could not see through Liu Sanniang anymore. There was no change in her appearance, but he knew that a mortal like him was no longer able to understand what Liu Sanniang wanted to do and what she was thinking. When Chu Yan did not speak, Wei Shi could barely feel his existence. He was also shocked after he realized that Chu Yan seemed to be a psychic too. When they arrived at the Third Prince¡¯s mansion, Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan followed behind Wei Shi. He handed a letter to the servant who stepped away politely to let them enter. The Third Prince¡¯s mansion was huge, filled with beautiful rockeries and pavilions. Wei Shi lowered his voice. ¡°The Third Prince found a woman with a beautiful singing voice and has invited many young masters to the banquet to listen.¡± He did not know what traps the Third Prince had set up. When they reached the front hall, they could hearughter. Wei Shi handed over the invitation. The eunuch took a look at it and returned it to Wei Shi before entering the hall. After a while, Xia Hongming¡¯s voice came from inside. ¡°Oh, are Minister Wei and Miss Liu here already? Hurry up and invite them in.¡± The eunuch came out and said respectfully to Wei Shi, ¡°Sir, please.¡± Wei Shi looked at Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan. ¡°Miss Liu, let¡¯s go.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded and followed Wei Shi into the front hall. On one side of the hall, there were a few men in brocade robes. On the other side, under the main seat, was Wu Ju in white. Liu Sanniang looked at Wu Ju, and he also looked at Liu Sanniang and nodded slightly. There were a few young men beside Wu Ju with solemn expressions. They did not look at Liu Sanniang but sat cross-legged with their backs straight. On the main seat was the Third Prince, Xia Hongming. He seemed to like ck, and there was a python embroidered on his ck brocade robe. Xia Hongming looked at Wei Shi and smiled. ¡°Minister Wei, Miss Liu, please take a seat. We were waiting for you.¡± The seats had already been prepared. Wei Shi, Liu Sanniang, and Chu Yan sat down. Xia Hongming leanedzily on the main seat and snapped his fingers. ¡°Go and get Miss Miao Yin. She has such a beautiful voice. I can¡¯t wait to share it with everyone.¡± The eunuch serving immediately turned around and left. Xia Hongming looked at Wu Ju. ¡°Masters, Miss Liu, who is sitting beside Minister Wei, is a master who solved Qian Rangli¡¯s case. She¡¯s also from the Mystic Sect. Why don¡¯t you tell me your first impression of her.¡± ¡°Miss Liu and I are old friends. In my eyes, she is the chosen one and no one in this world canpare to her.¡± Hearing that, those who had ignored Liu Sanniang in the first ce also looked at her. The two people on Wu Ju¡¯s left looked at Liu Sanniang and said, ¡°We don¡¯t agree with what Master Wu Ju said.¡± Xia Hongming was interested. ¡°Master Jing Mu and Master Jing Yun, why don¡¯t you agree with Master Wu Ju?¡± Jing Yun looked at Liu Sanniang and answered. ¡°Third Prince, it¡¯s because I didn¡¯t sense any spiritual power from Miss Liu. She¡¯s a person without any spiritual power and doesn¡¯t even have the foundation to cultivate. I don¡¯t know why Master Wu Ju has such a high opinion of her, but in my opinion, she¡¯s just an ordinary person.¡± Xia Hongming narrowed his eyes and looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°That¡¯s interesting. I¡¯m curious. Is Miss Liu a liar?¡± Jing Mu looked at Liu Sanniang and said, ¡°The world is huge, and there are millions of cultivation methods. Perhaps there is a way to cultivate that the Cloud Breaking Sect isn¡¯t aware of.¡± Jing Mu and Jing Yun were from the Cloud Breaking Sect, which was arge sect in the Mystic World. After Jing Mu finished speaking, a young man immediately shouted. ¡°Everyone knows that the Cloud Breaking Sect is a big sect. The two masters are too humble.¡± Jing Mu did not speak and Jing Yun looked at Liu Sanniang arrogantly and provocatively. However, Liu Sanniang only looked away and did not react to his provocation. Xia Hongming¡¯s eyes darkened. The people from the Cloud Breaking Sect really thought highly of themselves. Ever since they were defeated by Wu Ju, he had no regard for them. Xia Hongming smiled. ¡°Master Wu Yu, what do you think?¡± Sitting at the end was an old monk in tattered clothes. He did not pay attention to what others were saying at all. Instead, he focused on eating and drinking. After being called out by Xia Hongming, he wiped his mouth with his sleeve and looked at Liu Sanniang. He narrowed his eyes and smiled. ¡°Third Prince, you are putting me on a spot. I can¡¯t tell.¡± Xia Hongming smiled. ¡°Carry on eating.¡± Wu Yu gave a smile and went back to his food. The eunuch shouted. ¡°Miss Miao Yin is here.¡± Xia Hongming pped his hands. Soon, a petite woman in a bright yellow dress entered the hall. The woman¡¯s exposed hands were fair and slender, and her face was covered by a veil. The woman bowed slightly. ¡°Greetings, Your Highness.¡± Xia Hongming smiled. ¡°Good, good. Every time I hear you talk, I feel like I¡¯m getting intoxicated.¡± Miao Yin stood up and responded softly. ¡°Thank you for your praise, Third Prince.¡± Xia Hongming said, ¡°I found Miss Miao Yin not long ago. Her singing is unparalleled. Hearing her sing, I feel like I¡¯ve been purified.¡± Miao Yin smiled shyly. ¡°Thank you for your kind praises, Your Highness. I¡¯ve already prepared a song called Water Town.¡± Chapter 299 - Miao Yin (Part 2)

Chapter 299: Miao Yin (Part 2)

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

When Miao Yin started singing, everyone closed their eyes, as if they had been brought into a world of Utopia. Everyone looked happy. (Water Town) was a song that was famous all across the Xia Dynasty. It depicted the scene of beautiful mountains and rivers, abundant food and clothing. Miao Yin¡¯s voice seemed to carry a magical effect. Everyone was immersed in the song and revealed satisfied and happy expressions. Chu Yan squeezed Liu Sanniang¡¯s palm. ¡°What did you hear?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Chu Yan. ¡°Don¡¯t you think she sings well?¡± Chu Yan looked at Miao Yin with disdain. ¡°Stenchy, jarring, and unbearable.¡± He then turned to look at Liu Sanniang with a gentle and doting expression. ¡°I only feel alive when I hear your voice.¡± Liu Sanniang¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She said seriously, ¡°I see a sea of blood.¡± Miao Yin¡¯s singing was strange. Everyone present had an infatuated expression on their faces. Jing Mu and Jing Yun from the Cloud Breaking Sect had closed their eyes as they enjoyed the song. Wu Yu held a chicken drumstick in one hand and had closed his eyes with a blissful smile, looking like he was on cloud nine. Wu Ju closed his eyes too, but his face was expressionless as usual. Liu Sanniang could not tell if he was also intoxicated. Xia Hongming closed his eyes, looking extremely satisfied, as if everything he wanted had been realized. After the song ended, Xia Hongming opened his eyes reluctantly. ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you, right?¡± The young men below all looked like they hadn¡¯t had enough. They cupped their hands at Xia Hongming and said, ¡°Miss Miao Yin¡¯s singing is amazing. It¡¯s really beautiful. While listening, I could even visualize Water Town.¡± Xia Hongming smiled in satisfaction. ¡°Indeed, there¡¯s no one else who can sing like Miss Miao Yin.¡± Jing Mu looked at Miao Yin andmented. ¡°Miss Miao Yin¡¯s voice has the power of purification. Congrattions to the Third Prince for obtaining this Saintess.¡± Wu Yu also put down the drumstick in his hand and looked at Miao Yin longingly. ¡°Third Prince, I¡¯ve never seen such a pure woman. You¡¯re lucky.¡± Miao Yin¡¯s eyes were filled with smiles after being praised. ¡°Thank you for your praise.¡± Her voice was beautiful to begin with, and after listening to her song, people liked her even more. Jing Mu and Jing Yun both nodded at Miao Yin. Xia Hongming was delighted by all thesements. He looked at Wu Ju and asked. ¡°Master Wu Ju, what do you think?¡± Miao Yin looked at Wu Ju. There was no smile on Wu Ju¡¯s face. He answered calmly. ¡°Miss Miao Yin¡¯s voice is very special. No one in this world can have it.¡± Xia Hongming frowned. He seemed to be dissatisfied with Wu Ju¡¯s praise, but he was looking forward to what Liu Sanniang would say. Xia Hongming looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu, what do you think?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Miao Yin and said, ¡°It¡¯s unpleasant and disgusting. I¡¯ve never heard such a repulsive voice.¡± Wei Shi was stunned. He looked at Liu Sanniang in surprise. When Miao Yin sang just now, he felt that it was like the sound of nature. It was as if he was in a beautiful and quiet mountain where he didn¡¯t need to worry about the bureaucracy of the royal court. In short, he was extremely satisfied. Liu Sanniang¡¯s words shocked Wei Shi. He did not understand why Liu Sanniang had a totally opposite experience from the rest of them. Miao Yin¡¯s smile froze. Xia Hongming stopped smiling. ¡°Miss Liu, why do you say that? You must be jealous of Miss Miao Yin¡¯s angelic voice.¡± Jing Yun sneered. ¡°I think she¡¯s just saying such vicious words to make herself feel better.¡± Jing Mu looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu, why are you being so mean to Miss Miao Yin? We all had unforgettable experiences, but you say that Miss Miao Yin¡¯s voice is disgusting. Is it Miss Miao Yin¡¯s voice that is disgusting, or your mind?¡± Xia Hongming¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°I heard that Miss Liu can read people¡¯s minds. Then why don¡¯t you show us what kind of a person Miss Miao Yin really is?¡± Xia Hongming looked at Miao Yin. ¡°Miss Miao Yin, Miss Liu is a psychic. Do you dare to let her read your mind? In front of her, you might be seen throughpletely.¡± In other words, all the dirty secrets she might be hiding would be revealed. Miao Yin looked at Liu Sanniang. She had already regained herposure. She said with a faint smile, ¡°I don¡¯t know why Miss Liu has such a bad opinion about me. I¡¯ve never done anything evil, so naturally, I¡¯m afraid of nothing. However, how do I know what she says is true? If she nders me, how can I exin myself?¡± Xia Hongming looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu, you won¡¯t nder anyone, right?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Miao Yin and stood up to walk towards her. Miao Yin looked at Liu Sanniang with a mocking gaze and asked calmly. ¡°What should I do?¡± Liu Sanniang said, ¡°Just extend your hand.¡± Miao Yin slowly raised her hand and gently pulled up her sleeve, revealing her jade-like skin. Even if no one saw her face, they knew that she must be drop-dead gorgeous. Liu Sanniang ced her hand on Miao Yin¡¯s wrist and released her power. Miao Yin looked at Liu Sanniang indifferently. Under the veil, her lips curled up. ¡°Miss, did you see anything?¡± Liu Sanniang said slowly, ¡°I saw you were practicing singing when you were young.¡± Miao Yin smiled. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been practicing singing since I was young. I¡¯ve sung some songs hundreds of times.¡± Liu Sanniang¡¯s expression did not change. She looked at Miao Yin and asked. ¡°What did you do?¡± Miao Yin smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just a singer. What can I do? I practiced over and over to get this beautiful singing voice. What else can I do?¡± Liu Sanniang let go of her hand. ¡°No matter what you did to get it, what doesn¡¯t belong to you will never belong to you. You must have paid a huge price to obtain it.¡± She could feel the evil in Miao Yin, but at this point, she couldn¡¯t yet expose her. She needed an opportunity. Miao Yin did not hasten to exin herself. Jing Yun felt indignant and couldn¡¯t stand it. He mocked her coldly. ¡°Miss Miao Yin has been practicing since she was young. What evidence do you have to say that this voice doesn¡¯t belong to her? I think you¡¯re just jealous of Miss Miao Yin.¡± Miao Yin lowered her head slightly and said in a voice thick with emotion, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I believe Miss Liu didn¡¯t mean it. I didn¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Jing Yun looked at Liu Sanniang coldly. ¡°You have to give Miss Miao Yin an exnation today. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you off.¡± Chapter 300 - Miao Yin (Part 3)

Chapter 300: Miao Yin (Part 3)

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Miao Yin looked at Liu Sanniang and then at Jing Yun gratefully. She replied, her tone gentle like a spring breeze. ¡°Master Jing Yun, thank you for speaking up for me. I¡¯m just an ordinary woman. I don¡¯t want to argue with anyone.¡± Miao Yin¡¯s humble attitude immediately made Jing Yun have a better impression of her. Jing Yun looked at Liu Sanniang even more aggressively. ¡°Miss Miao Yin is kind-hearted and won¡¯t hold it against you, but you should apologize to her.¡± Jing Yun endured the anger in his heart and said to Liu Sanniang coldly. Liu Sanniang looked at Miao Yin. This woman had an angelic voice and heavenly appearance. She didn¡¯t seem to belong to the mortal world at all, but she was a mortal. Her voice was enchanting. It clearly didn¡¯t belong to her, so what did she do to obtain and then maintain it? Miao Yin had a strong evil aura around her. If she sang, how many people would be mesmerized or even hypnotized? Miao Yin saw that Liu Sanniang was staring hard at her, but she was not intimidated. She knew that Liu Sanniang could not do anything to her. In that case, she was not afraid. Xia Hongming narrowed his eyes and looked at Liu Sanniang calmly. Seeing that she was cornered, he felt happy. He said, ¡°Miss Liu is not an unreasonable person, right? I think you will apologize to Miao Yin for misunderstanding her.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Miao Yin. ¡°It¡¯s not a misunderstanding. Her voice doesn¡¯t belong to her.¡± As for how Miao Yin got it, she had no idea. Jing Yun¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°If you don¡¯t apologize to Miss Miao Yin, don¡¯t me me for being rude. You said that you¡¯re a psychic, so let¡¯s see what you are capable of.¡± Miao Yin waved her hand and said weakly, ¡°Master Jing Yun, there¡¯s really no need to blow up things. I don¡¯t mind.¡± Her voice was a weapon. It was soft and touching. Hearing her voice, people would involuntarily feel pity for her, want to protect her, love her, and even get obsessed with her. When Jing Yun heard that, not only was he not appeased, he was even angrier. He pointed at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Are you going to apologize or not?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Miao Yin. Every word Miao Yin said seemed to carry some kind of magical power. Jing Yun was not the only one who was angry. The young men sitting below also looked at Liu Sanniang angrily. If she did not apologize, they would stand up and defend Miao Yin. Liu Sanniang opened her mouth, but what came out was not an apology. She looked at Miao Yin as if she wanted to see through her. ¡°This voice doesn¡¯t belong to you.¡± Miao Yin shrugged. ¡°Miss Liu, we¡¯ve never met before. Why do you keep using me? I have had this voice since I was young. Why do you say that it doesn¡¯t belong to me?¡± As soon as Miao Yin started sobbing, Jing Yun lost control of himself. He walked up to Liu Sanniang in big strides, wanting to grab her. Liu Sanniang looked at Jing Yun and gathered her power to counterattack. However, before she needed to do anything, Jing Yun¡¯s arm was grabbed by Chu Yan and was twisted. What immediately followed was the sound of bone cracking. ¡°Jing Yun.¡± Jing Mu immediately stood up and threw a dagger at Chu Yan. Liu Sanniang was a little worried. Although she didn¡¯t have muchbat skills, her power was enough to prevent herself from getting hurt. She was surprised by Chu Yan¡¯sbat skills. He reached out and grabbed Jing Mu¡¯s dagger with one hand. Jing Mu and Jing Yun both revealed a shocked look. When the guards outside heard themotion, they rushed in and surrounded Chu Yan, pointing their swords at him. Xia Hongming frowned and shouted. ¡°Alright, stop.¡± Miao Yin sobbed softly. ¡°Your Highness, please forgive me. It¡¯s all my fault. I¡­¡± Xia Hongming¡¯s heart melted when he heard Miao Yin¡¯s sobs. Heforted her gently. ¡°No, it¡¯s not your fault. You¡¯ve been wronged. I¡¯ll send you something to make you happy. You can leave now.¡± Miao Yin bowed. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± Miao Yin¡¯s magnanimity made people have a better impression of her. Liu Sanniang pulled Chu Yan. ¡°Chu Yan, let go.¡± Chu Yan let go of Jing Mu and Jing Yun. Xia Hongming looked at Jing Mu and Jing Yun in disdain. His voice was a little cold as he said, ¡°Masters, you are excused. Please go and find a doctor to treat yourself.¡± Jing Yun was enduring great pain since his arm was dislocated. Jing Mu was not any better. Jing Mu helped Jing Yun out of the hall. Xia Hongming looked at Chu Yan with admiration in his eyes. Although he did not have much of a presence, he was quite strong. Xia Hongming wanted to recruit him. He said with a smile, ¡°Miss Liu, who is this young man?¡± Chu Yan¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Xia Hongming frowned and said angrily, ¡°Do you know who I am? How dare you speak to me like this?¡± Chu Yan looked at Xia Hongming. ¡°Who are you?¡± Xia Hongming¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He was a member of the royal family, the noble Third Prince. However, when he was looking Chu Yan in the eyes, he felt a little inferior. ¡°You¡¯re just an ordinary person. It¡¯s not your ce to raise a question.¡± He felt inexplicably frustrated. WIth a frown, Xia Hongming got up and left in a huff. In everyone¡¯s eyes, Xia Hongming left because he was furious. Only Xia Hongming himself knew that it was because of a weird frustration. He was afraid that if he didn¡¯t leave, he would have to bow down to Chu Yan. ¡°How dare you offend the Third Prince? You are not far from dying!¡± After Xia Hongming left, some of the young men who came to curry favor with Xia Hongming yelled at Liu Sanniang and left. Wu Yu burped. He looked at Liu Sanniang and left with a smile. Before he left, he did not forget to take the fruits on the te. Wei Shi was a little worried. ¡°Miss Liu?¡± Liu Sanniang¡¯s expression was a little cold. She looked at Wei Shi and said calmly, ¡°Sir, don¡¯t worry about me. I have my things to do.¡± After saying that, Liu Sanniang walked out with Chu Yan beside her. Wei Shi looked at Wu Ju, who smiled at him and said, ¡°Excuse me, I¡¯ll get going first.¡± Wei Shi thought about what Wu Ju was capable of and shivered. He was an extremely dangerous person, and now he had already been recruited by the Third Prince. Wei Shi¡¯s footsteps became heavy when he walked out. What was wrong with the beautiful voice Miao Yin had? And what was Liu Sanniang going to do? Wei Shi was worried because he didn¡¯t know anything. After leaving the Third Prince¡¯s mansion, Chu Yan held Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand and said gently, ¡°Take your time to think about it. You¡¯ll figure it out soon.¡± Liu Sanniang looked up at the clear sky. Under the enormous sky, other than her, how many people could see and fight the evil? Chapter 301 - I Want To Read Your Mind (Part 1)

Chapter 301: I Want To Read Your Mind (Part 1)

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Chu Yan reached out and rubbed Liu Sanniang¡¯s head. ¡°Sanniang, are you hungry?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Chu Yan. There was a smile in his eyes. She replied. ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± Chu Yan squeezed her palm. ¡°Then let¡¯s go eat.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± It took time to uproot those evil sources. They were far stronger than her and were growing crazily like big trees. Liu Sanniang couldn¡¯t confront them for now. Looking at those ck evil sources, Liu Sanniang seemed to have heard a faint cry for help. Chu Yan lowered his eyes. His dark eyes were terrifyingly cold. ¡°Chu Yan.¡± Liu Sanniang felt that Chu Yan¡¯s aura had changed. It was scary and made Liu Sanniang want to escape. She resisted the urge to escape and called Chu Yan¡¯s name. Chu Yan looked at Liu Sanniang. The fierceness in his eyes instantly disappeared and was reced by gentleness. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± Liu Sanniang looked away. ¡°What should we eat?¡± Chu Yan chuckled. ¡°Let¡¯s buy some ingredients and cook it ourselves.¡± Liu Sanniang thought about it and agreed. She had to stay in the capital for a period of time. There were many foods in the capital that she did not like. It might be better to cook for herself. After buying the ingredients, they went back together. Chu Yan started a fire while Liu Sanniang cooked. The two of them did not speak, like an ordinary couple. Though it was silent, neither of them felt awkward. General ck seemed to have seen that Liu Sanniang was not in the mood to y. He did not annoy Liu Sanniang andy by her feet obediently. Unknowingly, Chu Yan had slowly integrated into Liu Sanniang¡¯s life. She was getting used to having him around, but she did not notice it. After dinner, they washed up and went back to their rooms to rest. The ck general went to lie by the courtyard door. At night, it seemed to have be one with the darkness, silently guarding its loyalty in the dark. Liu Sanniang did not sleep well that night. Her stomach had been in knots. Looking at the source of evil, absorbing all the vitality in the world, she felt extremely heavy, making her unable to breathe. Liu Sanniang wanted to ask why, out of so many people in the world, she was chosen. She was not that powerful or even smart. This was destined to be a question without answer. When Liu Sanniang woke up, she did not feel good. She did not understand why someone spread evil seeds and to what end. She opened the door. There was a fragrance wafting out from the kitchen. As if knowing that she was up, Chu Yan said, ¡°The food will be ready after you wash up.¡± After Liu Sanniang freshened up, Chu Yan had already put the food on the table. For breakfast, Chu Yan made porridge and a few light dishes. They looked very appetizing. Chu Yan gave Liu Sanniang a pair of chopsticks. She took it and the two of them ate together. Knock, knock, knock. There was a knock on the door. Liu Sanniang stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll go open the door.¡± She and Chu Yan had just arrived in the capital and did not know anyone. She thought that it must be Wei Shi. WIth that thought in mind, Liu Sanniang opened the door and frowned when she saw the person outside. ¡°Miss, can I have some water?¡± Wu Yu smiled. His sallow face looked as if he had not eaten for half a month. Liu Sanniang remembered him. ¡°You¡¯re the Third Prince¡¯s person. Why are you asking me for water?¡± Wu Yu answered with a smile, ¡°Miss, please give me a sip of water. I¡¯ll repay you.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Wu Yu and said coldly, ¡°How are you going to repay me?¡± Wu Yu narrowed his eyes. ¡°I can help you achieve whatever you want.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Wu Yu. His face waspletely covered withyers andyers of ck smoke. Liu Sanniang did not speak, but Wu Yu gradually revealed a painful expression. His body went limp. He opened his mouth as if he was in extreme agony. He panted and said with difficulty, ¡°Miss Liu, please give me a sip of water to save my life.¡± Liu Sanniang felt that the encounter with Wu Yu was the opportunity she had been waiting for. She looked at Wu Yu and said, ¡°If I save your life, would you be able to give me anything I ask for?¡± Wu Yu looked at Liu Sanniang and nodded. ¡°Yes, anything.¡± Of course, it came with a price. Wu Yu lowered his eyes to conceal the ruthlessness in them. For his entire life, he had been on the go to change his fate, but every time, he would just end up suffering from a bacsh. As soon as Liu Sanniang appeared, he smelled a nice fragrance from miles away. He had a strong feeling that as long as Liu Sanniang agreed to his request, his fate would be changed once and for all. Liu Sanniang moved aside and said calmly, ¡°Come in.¡± In the Third Prince¡¯s mansion, Liu Sanniang did not recognize Wu Yu, but now, she did. In Li Guanfeng¡¯s memory, Wu Yu¡¯s face was blurred, and in Master Wang¡¯s memory, Wu Yu¡¯s face was even more blurred. However, Liu Sanniang knew that he was the one who had spread the evil seeds. Liu Sanniang scooped a bowl of water from the well for him. Wu Yu immediately took it and gulped it down. After drinking the water, he seemed to havee back to life. He heaved a sigh of relief and looked at the food on the table. ¡°Miss Liu, can you give me some food?¡± Liu Sanniang nodded and fetched a bowl and a pair of chopsticks for Wu Yu. After receiving permission, Wu Yu smiled and sat down to eat. By the time he was done eating, there was nothing left on the table. He burped in satisfaction and looked at Liu Sanniang with a smile. ¡°Thank you, Miss Liu, for saving my life. Miss Liu, feel free to ask for anything. Although I don¡¯t have anything, I know all the secret techniques in the world. I can reverse anything.¡± He was not being over confident when he said that. He knew at a nce that Wu Ju was one with good and evil and was not to be trifled with. As for Miao Yin, he also knew how she got her singing voice at a nce. What was fake was fake. On the other hand, Liu Sanniang was like a gift from the heavens. She was a divine fruit that emitted a nice fragrance. After taking her life, he could escape the pain of his fate and even gain something unexpected. Wu Yu was certain that Liu Sanniang wanted to ask how Miao Yin got her voice because she wanted to expose her. This request was nothing to him. Liu Sanniang looked at Wu Yu and said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t resist when I read your mind. This is my request.¡± Chapter 302 - I Want to Read Your Mind (Part 2)

Chapter 302: I Want to Read Your Mind (Part 2)

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

After Liu Sanniang finished speaking, Wu Yu thought he had heard wrongly. He was stunned. ¡°What did you say?¡± Looking at Wu Yu, Liu Sanniang repeated calmly. ¡°I said that I want to read your mind. This is my request.¡± Wu Yu looked like he was put on the spot. He forced a smile. ¡°Miss Liu, are you really not going to consider any other requests? I can help you with anything. Money or fame, whatever it is, I can satisfy you.¡± He looked at Liu Sanniang, not believing that this was a request from her. How could a person not have any ambition for money and fame? He had seen too many people. The poor, the rich, the good, and the evil. Everyone wanted something. The poor wanted money. The rich wanted more money. The sick wanted health. The infertile women wanted children. The young women wanted to marry good husbands. The cultivators wanted to be believed in by everyone. He had thought that Liu Sanniang would ask for a lot of things, but the only thing he did not expect was to have his mind read by her. The expression on Wu Yu¡¯s face underwent a drastic change. Liu Sanniang remained calm all along. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that as long as I give you a sip of water and a bite of food, you¡¯ll agree to anything?¡± Wu Yu smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t say no. I¡¯m just a little surprised.¡± Wu Yu looked at Liu Sanniang and recalled that when she was in the Third Prince¡¯s mansion, she had tried to read Miao Yin¡¯s mind, but she could see anything. She was probably not as powerful as he thought. She couldn¡¯t even see through Miao Yin. How could she see through him? At the thought of this, Wu Yu smiled. ¡°I said that I would agree to anything. I just want to remind you. Miss Liu, have you really thought it through? There won¡¯t be such an opportunity again. I can even help you be the empress if you want. Are you really not going to consider it?¡± It was impossible for people to be without ambition. In the past, he only needed to look at people to know what they wanted. Liu Sanniang was different, but he did not believe that she had no ambitions. Liu Sanniang replied readily. ¡°I¡¯ve already thought it through.¡± Wu Yu looked at Liu Sanniang and said, ¡°I just have to extend my hand, right?¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. Wu Yu extended his hand. He was actually not worried. Liu Sanniang could not even see through Miao Yin, so how could she see through him? His power was far greater than Miao Yin¡¯s. Chu Yan took out a handkerchief and covered Wu Yu¡¯s wrist. Wu Yu revealed a lewd smile. He had been living in poverty all his life. If not for the fact that he had used a forbidden technique, he would have died long ago. After living for most of his life, he didn¡¯t even know what it was like to touch a woman. Looking at Liu Sanniang¡¯s slender fingers, he almost drooled. Liu Sanniang gently ced her fingers on Wu Yu¡¯s wrist. Her warm power was like water, wrapping Wu Yu up. Feelingfortable, Wu Yu closed his eyes and took two deep breaths. Such gentle power was what he had dreamed of. It was sofortable that he felt like he was ascending to heaven. The faint fragrance at the tip of his nose was probably her body fragrance. It smelt so fragrant. No matter how warm Liu Sanniang¡¯s power was, he did not rx his guard. He had put up a ck and imprable fortress that Liu Sanniang couldn¡¯t invade. Liu Sanniang knew that she had to be patient. Wu Yu was powerful, but she wasn¡¯t weak either. She was the only one in the world who had awakened eight senses and could use everything in this world to her advantage. ¡°Miss Liu, I¡¯ve done what I promised you. It¡¯s time for you to let go. I know you want to look into Miss Miao Yin. I can help you. You just need to pay a little. I guarantee that Miao Yin will kneel in front of you and beg for mercy.¡± Wu Yu opened his eyes and looked at Liu Sanniang. He was no longer afraid. Liu Sanniang was not yet strong enough to break through the mental fortress he had set up. She was really a treasure. At such a young age, she was already so strong. If he could obtain her life, he would definitely be able to escape this damn fate. Wu Yu looked at Liu Sanniang with a smile, waiting for her to let go. Liu Sanniang looked at Wu Yu, who seemed to have regained his vitality. Theyers of ck aura covering his face gradually dissipated to reveal a readable face. ¡°You should have died a long time ago. This life of yours is borrowed.¡± Wu Yu was supposed to live a short and poor life, gued by illness, but he managed to sustain his life by absorbing the life-span of others. Wu Yu revealed a surprised look. ¡°You can read faces?¡± He thought he had concealed his face well so that no one could read it. However, Liu Sanniang managed to read his face surprisingly urately, which made him instantly vignt. He tugged his hand and frowned. ¡°Miss Liu, if you give me a little of your life span, I¡¯ll do what I promised. Losing some life span won¡¯t affect you at all.¡± Wu Yu struggled, but he felt as if a force had locked him in ce, making him unable to move. His face turned fierce as he warned. ¡°If you don¡¯t let go, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡± Wu Yu immediately gathered his power into the shape of a dagger to stab Liu Sanniang while she retracted the warm power and released an overwhelming force in the shape of a fiery red sword. Wu Yu narrowed his eyes in shock. ¡°Your power.¡± Liu Sanniang had learned to control her power well. She could turn it into warm water or raging inferno that burned everything. Wu Yu¡¯s heart tightened and he stopped suppressing his power. He knew that he had encountered a tough opponent. Liu Sanniang¡¯s power was very strange. Although he was powerful, he wasn¡¯t entirely confident in defeating her. Liu Sanniang did not speak. Instead, she gathered her power and resisted. Wu Yu shouted ferociously. ¡°Go to hell.¡± Liu Sanniang felt a sharp pain in her internal organs and the taste of blood in her throat. She did not let go of Wu Yu¡¯s hand but held it tightly. Wu Yu was very strong, but there was always a limit to his power. However, she was different. As she became stronger, everything in the world could be used by her, including the power that belonged to Wu Yu. Chapter 303 - Someone Who Wasn’t Supposed

Chapter 303: Someone Who Wasn¡¯t Supposed To Live (Part 1)

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Liu Sanniang began to devour Wu Yu¡¯s power, making him go into a shock. Sweat began to break out on his bright forehead. He had never encountered anyone who made him feel so much danger. Wu Yu used all his might to break free, but his hand seemed to be nailed to the table. He couldn¡¯t move it even an inch. He started to panic and became ruthless. His power turned into a sharp de, attacking Liu Sanniang. He looked at the blood flowing out of the corner of Liu Sanniang¡¯s mouth, and his expression became more and more ruthless. However, what made him even more shocked was that Liu Sanniang didn¡¯t show any signs of backing down. Wu Yu said in a trembling voice. ¡°Miss Liu, let go of me. If this goes on, you¡¯ll die too. I¡¯m already a dead person. It¡¯s not worth the while to die with me.¡± Wu Yu regretted it now. Out of everyone from whom he could suck life force, he chose Liu Sanniang. He did not know what Liu Sanniang was thinking at all. Even when her internal organs were bleeding, she still did not let go. Didn¡¯t it hurt? It must. However, she did not look like she was in pain at all. Liu Sanniang felt that her body was being corroded and dissolved, but at the same time, a force was repairing her damaged organs. Liu Sanniang was in pain. She had never felt such pain before, but she knew that she could not let go. If she let go at this moment, everything would be in vain. She devoured Wu Yu¡¯s power bit by bit. Seeing that Wu Yu was struggling harder and harder, a smile appeared on her face. How could a mortal be a match for an immortal? ¡°You lunatic, you crazy woman.¡± Wu Yu felt that he was going crazy but he was unwilling to ept defeat. He had done so much to get to this point. Was he now going to die in the hands of a little girl? How could he ept it? He crushed Liu Sanniang¡¯s internal organs over and over again, but Liu Sanniang seemed to have an endless supply of vitality to repair her wounds. His eyes were green with jealousy. What kind of person was she? If she could give him a little of her life force, he could live for a long time. Wu Yu didn¡¯t understand why Liu Sanniang was clinging to him. She was getting stronger and stronger. He began to be overwhelmed by despair. ¡°Why?¡± ¡®Why can¡¯t you let me go?¡¯ Liu Sanniang did not answer. She did not make herself stop, nor could she stop. Wu Yu¡¯s face was dripping with sweat. His body was tense and he panted like he was out of breath. ¡°Let me go. If this continues, I¡¯ll die.¡± Wu Yu felt real panic. His life force was dissipating bit by bit. When there was nothing left, he would surely die an extremely painful death. He was indignant and looked at Liu Sanniang with regret. He started to tremble as he said, ¡°Miss Liu, I¡¯m just a pathetic person. Let me go. I was ignorant. I¡¯ll return everything I took from you. As long as you let me go, I¡¯ll leave and never appear in front of you again. Please.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Wu Yu and said slowly, ¡°You should have died long ago.¡± For a person who was supposed to die long ago to live, he had to continue absorbing the life force of others. How could Liu Sanniang let such a person go? Wu Yu¡¯s eyes widened in extreme panic. ¡°I don¡¯t want to die. Why should I die?¡± He sobbed uncontrobly. Liu Sanniang¡¯s power gradually enveloped him like a dark cloud. Wu Yu was in despair and terror. He was like a piece of white paper being unfolded by Liu Sanniang until every secret wasid bare in front of her. Finally, Liu Sanniang was able to sense Wu Yu¡¯s memory unobstructed. Wu Yu widened his eyes and red at Liu Sanniang. He gritted her teeth and said fiercely, ¡°Why do you want me dead? Why do you want me dead?¡± Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°Because you should¡¯ve been dead.¡± Wu Yu spat out a mouthful of blood. He opened his mouth and responded with difficulty. ¡°Who are you¡­¡± How could Liu Sanniang have such power? Who was she? She could actually devour his power and destroy everything he had. He felt a kind of despair that he had never felt. Liu Sanniang let go of him, but Wu Yu no longer had the strength to escape. He felt suffocated and a burning sensation in his internal organs. The pain was so severe that he wished he could die on the spot. Wu Yu staggered out as if there were ghosts chasing after him. Liu Sanniang¡¯s body went limp. Chu Yan reached out to hold her firmly and picked her up, saying with a smile on his face. ¡°Sanniang, you did a great job.¡± Liu Sanniang was not unharmed. She didn¡¯t manage to fuse with Wu Yu¡¯s power and internalize it. She still felt the pain of her body being corroded. If she wanted topletely fuse with Wu Yu¡¯s power, she still needed some time. Chu Yan carried Liu Sanniang back to her room and ced her on the bed. His voice was gentle. ¡°Sleep. I¡¯ll stay here with you.¡± Liu Sanniang indeed was worn out. It was as if there were steel needles stabbing her body. She could not even speak. She closed her eyes and focused on dealing with Wu Yu¡¯s power. Every time Liu Sanniang attempted to fuse with it, she could sense Wu Yu¡¯s memories. Since he was born, Wu Yu had nothing. He had no parents and was left on the street with no clothes on. He was adopted by an old Daoist priest. The old Daoist priest was blind. He only gave Wu Yu a piece of tattered clothes to ward off the cold. Wu Yu had heard from the old Daoist priest more than once that he was destined to live in poverty and hunger. Any creature in this world was better off than him. An ant, a worm, a dog, and even a rat had a better life than him. The old Daoist priest was also destined to be alone. He had never taught Wu Yu anything. He said that it was useless for Wu Yu to learn anything because fate couldn¡¯t be changed. The old Daoist priest¡¯s life was already miserable, but Wu Yu¡¯s life was even more so. The old Daoist priest liked drinking wine. When he was drunk, Wu Yu would always try to get an answer out of his mouth. He wanted to change his fate, but the old Daoist priest said, ¡°Save it. You were born evil and misery will follow you for eternity.¡± The old Daoist priest was also afraid of death. He was afraid of water and never traveled by boats. He never left the dpidated temple when it rained. However, despite being so careful, the old Daoist still died. He died on a stormy night. When he woke up in the middle of the night to go to the bathroom, he fell into a mud pit the size of his palm and drowned. Chapter 304 - Someone Who Wasn’t Supposed To Live (Part 2)

Chapter 304: Someone Who Wasn¡¯t Supposed To Live (Part 2)

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Wu Yu buried the old Daoist priest. He found some precious books from the Daoist priest and taught himself Dao techniques. These techniques seemed to be created especially for him. He used the techniques again and again. When he failed, he couldn¡¯t even eat for six to seven days and had to rely on leaves and tree branches to live. When he seeded, he would be able to eat a bowl of noodles. He swore that whatever the heavens took away from him, he would get it back himself. He wanted to change his fate of short life and poverty. He wanted to be wealthy and powerful. Wu Yu could not even remember how many formations he set up. Those formations could provide him with endless power to sustain his life, but he never became rich. Liu Sanniang felt the pain Wu Yu suffered and also obtained many Dao techniques and forbidden techniques. Liu Sanniang opened her eyes to see Chu Yan next to her with a serious look. Seeing that she had woken up, Chu Yan smiled. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°Have you been here all this time?¡± Chu Yan said in a low voice, ¡°Yes.¡± Naturally, he had to guard her. He wanted to be the first person she saw upon waking up. Liu Sanniang felt warm in her heart. ¡°Thank you.¡± She realized that Chu Yan was holding her hand. She looked at him with a serious expression. ¡°Chu Yan, do you like me?¡± Chu Yan looked at Liu Sanniang with a smile on his face. ¡°Yes, I do.¡± Liu Sanniang felt sweet inside. She stopped avoiding him and looked into Chu Yan¡¯s eyes. ¡°If we¡¯re on the same path, we can cultivate together.¡± Chu Yan smiled. ¡°Sanniang, there are no ifs. We have to be on the same path.¡± Seeing how determined Chu Yan was, Liu Sanniang couldn¡¯t help but blush. This life was different from her previous life. She never thought that Chu Yan would take the same path as her, and that they would be married and live together. She was not that afraid anymore. In fact, she was looking forward to it. Their life would definitely be very happy, wouldn¡¯t it? Chu Yan squeezed Liu Sanniang¡¯s palm. ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± Liu Sanniang had already recovered from her internal injuries. She had a feeling that she could deal with Miao Yin now and stop her from doing evil. Chu Yan let go of her hand. ¡°You slept for three days. I¡¯ll go and cook. Get up and wash up.¡± Liu Sanniang was stunned. Three days¡­ For three days, Chu Yan had been guarding her by the bed. Liu Sanniang was filled with warmth. Thinking of the evil seeds that Wu Yu spread, Liu Sanniang immediately got up. She did not need to rest. She was already full of energy. Chu Yan went to cook, and she went to find a few jars. After fusing with Miao Zhen¡¯s worm-making technique, she wanted to make a worm to destroy the formations that Wu Yu had once set up. He had set up numerous formations, and many of them even involved powerful families. However, no matter how many evil seeds he had nted, Liu Sanniang would get rid of them one by one. This world needed equilibrium. If one broke the equilibrium, evil would emerge. Liu Sanniang ced the jars on the table and insects quickly crawled into the jars. In order not to attract attention, Liu Sanniang only used ants this time. The sky gradually darkened. Chu Yan asked Liu Sanniang toe over and eat. Chu Yan¡¯s cooking was surprisingly good. Liu Sanniang was starving and ate a lot. After dinner, she was about to wash the dishes when Chu Yan grabbed her hand. ¡°Rest. I¡¯ll do it.¡± He could not bear to see this pair of fair hands washing dirty dishes. Liu Sanniang went to the courtyard to y with General ck. The dog wagged his tail and enjoyed being stroked by Liu Sanniang as he ate the meat in his bowl. A cold wind suddenly swept over, and Liu Sanniang paused. General ck had already stood up and pricked up his ears with a ferocious expression. A thick ck fog gradually appeared in front of Liu Sanniang. His skinny appearance was very terrifying, but his stomach was swollen like a ball. He looked at Liu Sanniang with a pair of eyes that seemed to pop out of the eye sockets. He said fiercely, ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you.¡± Wu Yu died. He died extremely miserably. He was in extreme hunger, so he ate a lot of food, including trees, grass, and a lot of soil. His stomach bulged like a ball, but he was still very hungry. He looked like a person devoid of any vitality and was rotting away. He was extremely unwilling to die. If not for Liu Sanniang, he would not have died. Given what he had done in this life, he would not be able to change his fate in the next life. In his next life, he would still live in misery. So, he wanted to take revenge. Wu Yu was expecting Liu Sanniang to reveal a frightened look. However, Liu Sanniang¡¯s expression was calm as she chanted softly. Wu Yu wanted to escape, but it was toote. He felt extreme pain and was enveloped by a golden light. He was furious and indignant. ¡°No¡­¡± Much to his shock, Liu Sanniang was actually a Buddha. He was forcefully exorcized by Liu Sanniang, and to atone for the sins he hadmitted, he had to suffer in hell. Wu Yu died, but the evil seeds he nted were still growing. After Wu Yu died, these evil seeds would start to grow rampantly. Liu Sanniang sighed. There was not much time left for her. Most of March had passed. In the second half of March, the weather gradually became hot, but a chill that no one could feel was gradually invading the world. In the middle of the night, Liu Sanniang frowned in her sleep. The sky gradually brightened. Liu Sanniang woke up and recalled the scene in her dream. She let out a long breath and got up to wash up. Chu Yan had already prepared breakfast and the two of them ate together. Before Liu Sanniang could speak, Chu Yan said, ¡°You can look for Minister Wei. He¡¯s now the minister of the Xuanyi department and can help you.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Chu Yan and asked. ¡°Does Miao Yin also stink?¡± Chu Yan replied readily. ¡°Yes, she reeks of decay.¡± How could a person who spread evil in the world not stink? Liu Sanniang imagined it and found it stinky too. The two of them went to the Xuanyi mansion. Xuanyi department was in charge of investigating strange and unnatural cases, so most of the time, it wasn¡¯t busy. After the case of the Ministry of War was over, Wei Shi was quite free. When the servant informed him of Liu Sanniang¡¯sing, he immediately went out to receive Liu Sanniang. When he saw her, Wei Shi smiled and said, ¡°Miss Liu, it¡¯s been a while.¡± Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°Sir, where is Miss Miao Yin now?¡± Liu Sanniang did not beat around the bush and asked him directly. Wei Shi was stunned. He looked at Liu Sanniang and said hesitantly, ¡°Miss Liu, Miss Miao Yin is protected by the Third Prince. She¡¯s now performing in Yuqiong Pavilion. In just three days, she has already be famous in the capital.¡± Chapter 305 - The Sound Of Nature (Part 1)

Chapter 305: The Sound Of Nature (Part 1)

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Wei Shi thought that Liu Sanniang had already returned to Yong County. In the past few days, he had sent someone to look for Liu Sanniang, but no one answered. He thought that Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan had already gone back. He was relieved and thought that it was good that they were not in the capital. Dangers loomed everywhere in the capital. If one was not careful, one would lose their life. He did not expect Liu Sanniang to stay, so when she asked, he was very hesitant. He did not want to tell her, but Liu Sanniang¡¯s expression told him that if he did not tell her, she would not leave. Wei Shi could tell Liu Sanniang everything with a sigh. Miao Yin started to perform in Yuqiong Pavilion after the Third Prince¡¯s banquet. Ever since her debut, she had been fervently idolized by thousands of people. In just a few days, her performance fee had already reached 1,000 taels. The rich and powerful in the capital were willing to spend thousands of taels to just dine with her. Miao Yin even overshadowed Su Ruoyan, the long-standing queen of the Yuqiong Pavilion. Wei Shi was a little worried. ¡°Miss Liu, is there anything wrong with Miao Yin?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Wei Shi. ¡°Sir, do you still remember Jiang Bing?¡± Wei Shi frowned. Liu Sanniang added. ¡°Miao Yin and Jiang Bing are the same kind of people. They are both extremely ambitious.¡± One could use dreams, and the other one could use voice. Jiang Bing could only affect a number of people at a time, but Miao Yin, with her voice, could affect a swarm of people. Anyone who heard her voice would be infatuated with her. Miao Yin wasn¡¯t supposed to have such a voice. Where did she get it from? She must have paid a huge price to get it. Miao Yin was too heavily ridden with evil. Liu Sanniang did not want to wait any longer. The longer she waited, the stronger Miao Yin would be. Wei Shi looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu, if you want to deal with Miao Yin, you will offend the Third Prince.¡± Liu Sanniang smiled faintly. ¡°Sir, it¡¯s unavoidable that I will offend many people.¡± Her goal was to get rid of all the evil in the world, and as a consequence of which, she would inevitably offend those who benefited from the evil. The Third Prince wouldn¡¯t be the only one. Wei Shi looked at Liu Sanniang. He admired her courage and was ashamed of himself for being a coward. Wei Shi said, ¡°Miss Liu, no matter what you do, I¡¯ll support you.¡± There were some things that one had to do. Liu Sanniang looked at Wei Shi and said, ¡°I hope you can take me to Yuqiong Pavilion today.¡± Wei Shi nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Yuqiong Pavilion only opened to guests at night. During the day, the girls were all resting. After talking with Wei Shi, Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan returned. She went to look at the jars. There was a big ck ant in each of the ten jars, and there were still endless small ants crawling into the jars. In a few days, she could finish it. In the afternoon, Liu Sanniang stewed a pot of mutton. It was fragrant. What she and Chu Yan could not finish went into General ck¡¯s stomach. When it was dark, Liu Sanniang, Chu Yan, and Wei Shi met up. West Street, the most prosperous area in the capital, was brightly lit. Wei Shi told them, ¡°This is a famous ce to have fun in the capital. Because of Miss Miao Yin, other ces have be extremely deserted.¡± From afar, they could see many carriages parked outside Yuqiong Pavilion. Every person who alighted from the carriages was a big shot. They were all here to listen to Miss Miao Yin sing. ¡°Yo, Minister Wei, I can¡¯t believe that I see you here.¡± Wei Shi replied with a serious expression. ¡°Lord Mu, I¡¯m in charge of the Xuanyi department and need to go to many ces to investigate cases. It¡¯s not strange to see me here.¡± Mu Kun smiled. ¡°Minister Wei is really a good official.¡± Wei Shi did not want to talk to him. Mu Kun snorted and walked in. The bawd of Yuqiong Pavilion greeted with a smile, ¡°Sir, pleasee in.¡± Everyone who came to Yuqiong Pavilion was received with enthusiasm. The brothel was very big, packed with people from lower to upper floors. Countless beautiful women were walking around. The entire ce was filled withughter and happy chatter. Wei Shi found a small table and sat down. Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan also sat down. Soon, the bawd walked to the center stage with a smile. ¡°Everyone, I know you¡¯re all here for Miss Miao Yin, right? She will being down soon to show off her beautiful singing. Have a good time.¡± ¡°Quick, get Miss Miao Yin toe. Money is not an issue. We want to hear Miss Miao Yin sing.¡± The people below could not wait any longer. They threw the silver onto the stage as if it was just paper. The bawd smiled as she picked up the silver. ¡°Alright, alright, Miss Miao Yin wille soon.¡± As petals fell, people couldn¡¯t help but look up. Pink petals danced in the air. In the midst of the petals, a beautiful white figure slowly floated down. She was light and graceful, holding the red silk around her waist like a goddess. Shended on the tform lightly. The woman¡¯s skin was as fair as snow and she was beautiful. Every move she made was breathtaking. ¡°Greetings, young masters. Have you had fun tonight?¡± Miao Yin¡¯s voice was soft, as if it had a magical power. After she appeared, everyone couldn¡¯t help but quieten down. Miao Yin smiled. ¡°Tonight, I¡¯ll sing a song for you all.¡± Miao Yin bent down and picked up a petal from the ground. Everyone gasped, wishing to be the petal being held in her hand. Miao Yin said slowly, ¡°March is the season to appreciate the flowers. In this season, the peach blossoms are the most beautiful. This song I will perform is called ¡®Peach¡¯.¡± After Miao Yin finished speaking, she started singing. From the moment the first word came out of her mouth, everyone closed their eyes and looked intoxicated. The song depicted the scenery of peach blossoms blooming. Everyone felt as if they were in a forest full of peach blossoms, and among the falling petals, there was a woman dancing and singing beautifully. The worship of these people provided Miao Yin with a lot of power. She went on singing one song after another without getting tired. Even Wei Shi was intoxicated. However, to Liu Sanniang, this beautiful voice sounded like heart-wrenching cries. The more Miao Yin sang, the sharper the cries were. Chapter 306 - The Sound of Nature (Part 2)

Chapter 306: The Sound of Nature (Part 2)

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Liu Sanniang closed her eyes. Her lips moved as she softly started to chant the scriptures. Every word she chanted was filled with power and collided with Miao Yin¡¯s singing. When the scriptures entered everyone¡¯s ears, they could not help but open their eyes. There were two voices in their ears, which displeased them. ¡°Who¡¯s chanting? Shut up. I want to hear Miss Miao Yin sing. If you want to chant, get lost.¡± They were not in the mood for some iprehensible scriptures. When the two voices collided, it was extremely jarring. Everyone felt ufortable and could not suppress their anger. Miao Yin did not stop singing. She tried to bring people back to the utopia she created, but the chanting was still there. This made Miao Yin very annoyed. She gave the crowd a sweeping nce beforending her eyes on Liu Sanniang. Her eyes darkened and shed with ruthlessness. Miao Yin suddenly raised her voice in a bid to send people into intoxication again. She started to sing with all her might and stopped dancing. Her eyes were locked on Liu Sanniang. Liu Sanniang¡¯s chanting was drowned out by Miao Yin¡¯s voice. But Liu Sanniang did not stop either. Her voice was calm as she chanted the scriptures again and again. However, every word she chanted was instantly washed away. Everyone was once again brought back to the purend. As time passed, Miao Yin was already exhausted and could not sing anymore. No one noticed what she was singing. Anyway, no matter what she sang, these people would think that it sounded good. Miao Yin¡¯s voice became sharp. She was extremely annoyed. The scripture that Liu Sanniang chanted did not change at all. The sharp voice came straight at Liu Sanniang with killing intent. If Liu Sanniang could not counter her attack, she would be deafened. Liu Sanniang looked at Miao Yin with an unchanged expression. She chanted the scriptures word by word, making Miao Yin¡¯s mind fill up with a buzzing sound, but Miao Yin did not stop. Gradually, Miao Yin¡¯s face turned a little pale. She couldn¡¯t hold on anymore. People couldn¡¯t hear the scriptures, but she could. She thought that she could easily suppress the scriptures, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be so difficult. She stared fixedly at Liu Sanniang. When Liu Sanniang met Miao Yin¡¯s gaze, she smiled and suddenly sped up her chanting. Miao Yin was caught off guard, and the voice that originally sounded beautiful became jarring. Immediately, someone covered his ears and shouted. ¡°Damn, who the f*ck is screaming? I¡¯m going deaf.¡± ¡°Ahhh, my ears hurt.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Miss Miao Yin? We want to hear her voice.¡± ¡°Damn it, who¡¯s causing trouble? Who¡¯s chanting and screaming. I¡¯m going deaf.¡± Many people felt their ears hurt when they heard the jarring voice. Miao Yin had already taken the opportunity to leave the stage. The bawd rubbed her ears and went on stage to exin. ¡°Miss Miao Yin is tired today. She will continue to sing tomorrow night. If you haven¡¯t had enough, you can stay and listen to Miss Fang Yu sing instead.¡± Although people were dissatisfied, they did not make a fuss. They took out some taels and started to tip. The servant girls walked between the tables with trays to receive the tips. Everyone praised Miao Yin¡¯s singing voice and called it the sound of nature. The bawd couldn¡¯t stop smiling. Without needing to sell her body, Miao Yin could earn buckets of taels every night. For a time, Yuqiong Pavilion was taken as an elegant ce rather than a brothel. Many children of rich families came because of its reputation and were generous. The servant girl came to Liu Sanniang. ¡°Thank you, Miss. Thank you, Young Master. Thank you, Master.¡± Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. I¡¯m not going to tip.¡± The servant girl was stunned for a moment and said in disbelief, ¡°Miss, why are you so stingy? Miss Miao Yin¡¯s singing is unparalleled. It doesn¡¯t matter how much you tip. Miss Miao Yin has never cared about the amount. What she cares about is whether people respect her performance.¡± The servant girl was obviously Miao Yin¡¯s trusted aide. She couldn¡¯t stand Liu Sanniang¡¯s behavior. Many people also looked at Liu Sanniang, Wei Shi, and Chu Yan. Mu Kun looked at Wei Shi and mocked. ¡°Minister Wei, how can you still be so stingy in face of such a beautiful voice?¡± Wei Shi frowned. Sitting next to Liu Sanniang, he could naturally hear her chanting. Miao Yin¡¯s voice was beautiful at first, butter, it turned into a ghostly wail. In the end, it was even extremely jarring, but the rest of the people remained intoxicated. Before he could speak, Liu Sanniang said, ¡°Why should I tip someone with such a horrible voice?¡± ¡°Nonsense. Miss Miao Yin¡¯s voice is angelic. How can it be horrible? There¡¯s no one in the world who sounds better than her.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Listening to Miss Miao Yin¡¯s song, I feel so ted. It¡¯s like I¡¯m in a fairnd. How can her voice be horrible?¡± When people recalled that beautiful scene, they were reluctant to leave it. When they heard someone ndering Miao Yin, they naturally couldn¡¯t tolerate it. ¡°Miss Liu, why are you so hostile towards Miss Miao Yin? Last time at the Third Prince¡¯s mansion, you wrongly used Miss Miao Yin. I thought that you had already left the capital in shame. I didn¡¯t expect to see you here, continuing to nder her.¡± Jing Yun came down from upstairs and shouted at Liu Sanniang angrily. After he finished speaking, everyone understood that this was not the first time Liu Sanniang had used Miao Yin. Jing Mu walked beside Jing Yun and did not speak. He only nced at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Master Jing Yun, what do you mean? Has this girl met Miss Miao Yin before?¡± Peoplepared Miao Yin¡¯s singing to the sound of nature. Naturally, they could not put up with it when someone was ndering her. Jing Yun told the crowd in detail what happened in the Third Prince¡¯s mansion, which made everyone furious. ¡°Damn it, I¡¯m going to teach her a lesson today and seek justice for Miss Miao Yin.¡± The bawd hurriedly came out. ¡°Everyone, calm down. There must be a misunderstanding. Miss Miao Yin¡¯s singing is unparalleled in the world. It¡¯s normal for people to be jealous. Miss Miao Yin is kind hearted. She doesn¡¯t want you to fight and argue.¡± Chapter 307 - You Will Slowly Decay From Inside Out (Part 1)

Chapter 307: You Will Slowly Decay From Inside Out (Part 1)

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Jing Yun looked at Liu Sanniang coldly. ¡°Miss Miao Yin is kind-hearted, but some people are ck-hearted.¡± Everyone knew who he was referring to. Wei Shi was furious. ¡°What do you know? Miss Liu is sincerely trying to help you. Miao Yin¡¯s voice is strange, it doesn¡¯t belong to her.¡± After Wei Shi finished speaking, Mu Kun mocked. ¡°Minister Wei must be too tired these days. Miss Miao Yin didn¡¯t have an extra hand or foot, nor did shemit murder. It¡¯s simply outrageous to use her.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Mu Kun and said coldly, ¡°If she has an extra hand or foot, do you still dare toe here?¡± Mu Kun gave Liu Sanniang an angry look and shut up. If she really had an extra hand, who would dare toe to Yuqiong Pavilion? Jing Mu looked at Liu Sanniang furiously. ¡°Miss Liu, so you mean Miss Miao Yin is some kind of a monster?¡± Jing Yun nced at Liu Sanniang and snorted. ¡°Only people with evil thoughts will nder Miss Miao Yin. Her voice is angelic. Listening to her singing can cleanse one¡¯s soul. In our eyes, her voice is a gift from heaven. What evidence do you have to use her of being a monster?¡± If not for the fact that there was a powerful man beside Liu Sanniang, they would not have spoken to her so nicely. Instead, they would¡¯ve already given her a good beating. ¡°Miss Liu.¡± A gentle voice entered everyone¡¯s ears. They all looked in the direction of the voice. A beautiful woman in white appeared upstairs. She exuded an angelic aura, and people could not help but make way for her. She slowly came down and walked upto Liu Sanniang. When she went past people, they would sniff hard, wanting to inhale her fragrance. For this, they almost got into a fight. ¡°Close your stinky mouth. I want to smell Miss Miao Yin¡¯s fragrance.¡± Miao Yin smiled and looked at Liu Sanniang calmly. ¡°Miss Liu, I¡¯m really not a bad person. My voice is indeed different from ordinary people, but I won¡¯t harm anyone. Instead, I will save people. I¡¯m not a doctor. I can¡¯t use my medical skills to save people, but I can use my voice tofort people.¡± ¡°And I¡¯m also a psychic. If I harm others, won¡¯t that be self-destruction?¡± Miao Yin¡¯s voice was gentle. Every word she said seemed to have power. Listening to her speak was undoubtedly a pleasure. Jing Yun and Jing Mu looked at Miao Yin respectfully. ¡°May I ask which sect Miss Miao Yin is from?¡± Miao Yin smiled. ¡°I belong to no sect.¡± Jing Yun said fervently, ¡°Miss Miao Yin¡¯s voice is like a divine voice. She must be the chosen one who is sent to cleanse the human world.¡± Miao Yin smiled but did not deny his words. Jing Mu looked at Miao Yin and said with his head lowered, ¡°Miss Miao Yin, on the second day of April, the Daoist temple will hold a prayer meeting. Pleasee and use your divine voice to bring luck to the people.¡± Miao Yin smiled. ¡°Thank you for thinking so highly of me. I¡¯ll definitely be there.¡± Jing Mu and Jing Yun looked at Liu Sanniang condescendingly. Miao Yin looked at Liu Sanniang and said, ¡°Miss Liu, I know you are so hostile towards me because you¡¯re afraid that I will hurt others, but I won¡¯t hold it against you. Please let go of your prejudice against me and listen to my voice carefully. Perhaps it can help you too.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Miao Yin and replied word by word. ¡°Will you think of them? The ones you sacrificed.¡± Miao Yin didn¡¯t lose herposure. She looked at Liu Sanniang and her pupils constricted in shock. Then, she smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Liu Sanniang gave a shallow smile. ¡°They have never left. From now on, in the next half a month, they will corrode you bit by bit. No matter how beautiful your skin is, it can¡¯t cover the stench inside you. You will slowly rot from inside out.¡± Miao Yin frowned slightly, and tears quickly welled up in her eyes. She sobbed. ¡°Miss Liu, why are you using such mean words to hurt me?¡± Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°No one can save you except me.¡± Jing Yun looked at Liu Sanniang coldly. ¡°What a joke! Miss Miao Yin is the purest person in the world. She isn¡¯t bearing any sins. She¡¯s even purer than snow, but you said that she would rot. How funny!¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s simple. Didn¡¯t Miss Liu say that she will rot in half a month, and the prayer meeting is on the second day of April? This is within the half-month period. When the timees, we¡¯ll all go and see if Miss Liu is right,¡± someone said as he came down from upstairs. Mu Kun smiled at him ingratiatingly. ¡°Miss Miao Yin is so charming that even Lord Su is infatuated with her.¡± The man who came was Lord Su, Su Yanyu. He was wearing an embroidered robe and had a yful smile on his face. Many people agreed with Su Yanyu¡¯s suggestion. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll also be there.¡± ¡°How can we miss such an interesting show?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± Su Yanyu opened his fan and said with a smile, ¡°Miss Miao Yin, are you afraid?¡± Miao Yin smiled gently. ¡°I¡¯ve never harmed anyone. What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± Su Yanyu looked at Liu Sanniang and smiled awkwardly. ¡°Miss Liu, you won¡¯t run away, right? After all, if you run away, we won¡¯t have the time to catch an ordinary person like you.¡± Su Yanyu emphasized the word ¡®ordinary¡¯. He did not expect to meet Liu Sanniang again. Liu Sanniang looked at Su Yanyu indifferently. ¡°I won¡¯t leave the capital for the time being.¡± Su Yanyu raised his eyebrows and smiled. ¡°Then we¡¯ll just wait. Meanwhile, you can go around exploring the fun ces in the capital.¡± Liu Sanniang couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk to him. She turned around and left. What she needed to do now was wait. Even when everyone believed that Miao Yin¡¯s voice was beautiful and divine, she wouldn¡¯t budge. It was painful for her to listen to Miao Yin¡¯s voice. After an entire night of chanting, she returned the blood sin in those voices to Miao Yin. No matter how special Miao Yin was, she could not escape from the blood sinsmitted by her. After leaving Yuqiong Pavilion, it was already dawn outside. Wei Shi was a little worried. ¡°Miss Liu, what¡¯s wrong with Miao Yin? Why will she rot from the inside out?¡± Chapter 308 - You Will Slowly Decay From

Chapter 308: You Will Slowly Decay From Inside Out (Part 2)

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Wei Shi could not figure it out. Miao Yin sang all night, and Liu Sanniang chanted scriptures the entire time. He did not see Liu Sanniang do anything. What was all this Miao Yin dying from decaying about? Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°The prayer meeting should be crowded and very lively. Sir, why don¡¯t you go and take a look? I¡¯m not sure why she got this voice either.¡± Wei Shi was stunned. If her prediction of Miao Yin¡¯s ending was wrong, wouldn¡¯t she be in trouble? Liu Sanniang looked at the sky and said to Wei Shi, ¡°Minister Wei, we¡¯ll leave first. Take care.¡± Wei Shi nodded. As he watched Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan walk away, he had mixed feelings. He could no longer understand Liu Sanniang and the changes that took ce in her. Wei Shi got into the carriage and returned home. Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan slowly walked back hand in hand. The sunlight had yet to break through the thick fog. One could only see a touch of redness at the end of the horizon. The earth seemed to be still in its slumber. After leaving Yuqiong Pavillion, the street was quiet. At this moment, the air was at its most freshing. Liu Sanniang said, ¡°Chu Yan, what kind of world is this in your eyes?¡± In this world, whenever she closed her eyes and focused all her attention, she was able to sense countless evil sources and hear cries for help from afar. Yin and Yang, good and evil were in an imbnce. This was a world filled with wounds. The mystic psychics who were supposed to save the world had not done so. Chu Yan smiled. ¡°Sanniang, have you seen the rising sun?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at the sun. As time passed, the morning sun would shine its light on the ground, making the people living in this world feel warmth. Every creature in this world needed the sun to survive. Chu Yan said softly, ¡°As long as the sun still rises, even if this world is covered in wounds, it will heal.¡± He pinched Liu Sanniang¡¯s palm. ¡°I heard that there¡¯s a kind of noodle in the capital that has the width of a thumb. Put some seasoning in it and roll it with hot oil. It tastes extremely good. There¡¯s also a kind of duck that takes a few days to make. After roasting it in the furnace, it¡¯ll be juicy and crispy. It tastes extremely good.¡± As Liu Sanniang imagined the food, she salivated and said, ¡°Then, let¡¯s go eat.¡± It was very difficult to get rid of these evil sources, but someone had to do it, right? As long as someone did the job properly, it would eventually be fixed. Liu Sanniang¡¯s prediction about Miao Yin quickly spread throughout the capital. Everyone who had heard Miao Yin¡¯s voice expressed that they would go to the prayer meeting to witness if the prediction woulde true. This matter even spread to the pce. Xia Hongming¡¯s face darkened. Not only did Liu Sanniang refuse to work for him, but she even wanted to deal with his people. Xia Hongming immediately summoned Wu Ju and the others. When Jing Yun saw Wu Ju, he did not want to greet him at all. Jing Mu said coldly, ¡°Master Wu Ju.¡± Wu Ju walked past him without saying a word. Jing Yun clenched his fists. ¡°I can¡¯t put up with him anymore.¡± Jing Mu frowned. ¡°We¡¯re not as good as him. Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t let the Third Prince wait for too long.¡± Jing Yun thought for a moment before suppressing the anger. He and Jing Mu were originally the only two masters recruited by Xia Hongming, and he respected them very much. However, after recruiting Wu Ju, they were given the cold shoulder. No matter what, he could not take this lying down. He would surely take revenge one day. Although Jing Mu was not as impulsive as Jing Yun, he was indignant too. As long as there was a chance, he would not hesitate to punish Wu Ju. Xia Hongming asked coldly. ¡°Where¡¯s Master Wu Yu? Why isn¡¯t he here?¡± The butler reported dutifully. ¡°Master Wu Yu went out a few days ago and hasn¡¯te back yet.¡± Xia Hongming was a little displeased. ¡°I provide him with food, amodation, and everything else he needs, but he still wants to leave.¡± Wu Ju said slowly, ¡°Amitabha, Master Wu Yu is already dead.¡± Jing Mu and Jing Yun frowned. Xia Hongming was stunned. ¡°Dead? How did he die?¡± Wu Ju¡¯s expression was calm. ¡°He was destined to have a short life. Perhaps he died in a gutter in the middle of nowhere.¡± Xia Hongming frowned. ¡°So be it.¡± In any case, Wu Yu had already set up the formation for him. It wasn¡¯t important if he was alive or dead. Xia Hongming stopped talking about Wu Yu and looked at Wu Ju. ¡°Master Wu Ju, have you heard about what happened between Liu Sanniang and Miao Yin?¡± Wu Ju looked at Xia Hongming indifferently. ¡°What is it that Third Prince is talking about specifically?¡± Xia Hongming was frustrated. He looked at Jing Yun and Jing Mu. ¡°Masters, please tell Master Wu Ji about it.¡± Wu Ju was a monk. He did not go out or mess around, so naturally, he was not well-informed of something that happened in a brothel. After Xia Hongming instructed, Jing Yun looked at Wu Ju and told him about what happened in Yuqiong Pavilion. Wu Ju¡¯s expression was calm. ¡°Did she say that Miao Yin would decay from the inside out?¡± Xia Hongming replied. ¡°Yes, Miao Yin is mine. I won¡¯t let anything happen to her.¡± He narrowed his eyes and looked at Wu Ju, wanting him to protect Miao Yin and keep her safe. Wu Ju looked at Xia Hongming. ¡°Third Prince, don¡¯t get too close to Miao Yin, in case you get involved.¡± Xia Hongming was a little surprised. ¡°Are you saying that Miao Yin will really decay and be a corpse that stinks?¡± Xia Hongming was in disbelief. When he thought of how intimately he interacted with Miao Yin not long ago, he felt a chill down his spine. He wondered if Wu Ju was telling the truth. Jing Mu and Jing Yun frowned, feeling that what Wu Ju said was extremely ridiculous. Jing Yun couldn¡¯t help but retort coldly. ¡°Miss Miao Yin is pure and clean. Her voice is divine. That prediction about her was just nonsense.¡± Wu Ju said calmly, ¡°We¡¯ll see in half a month.¡± Xia Hongming was a little annoyed. ¡°Is there really nothing we can do to recruit Liu Sanniang?¡± Wu Ju shook his head. Xia Hongming¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°What if she sides with the Crown Prince?¡± Wu Ju smiled and shook his head. ¡°Third Prince, don¡¯t worry. She won¡¯t side with anyone.¡± The path that Liu Sanniang wanted to take had already made her the enemy of the world. She would not work for the Third Prince, nor would she work for the Crown Prince, or anyone else for that matter. Even though Wu Ju said that, Xia Hongming was still a little worried. ¡°Master Wu Ju, why don¡¯t you talk to her more? After all, you know each other.¡± Wu Ju nodded slightly. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Xia Hongming waved his hand impatiently. Jing Mu and Jing Yun also said, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, we¡¯ll leave too.¡± Chapter 309 - Nothing Will Happen

Chapter 309: Nothing Will Happen

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Xia Hongming looked at Jing Mu and Jing Yun. ¡°Masters, have you figured out a way? If anything happens at the prayer meeting, the reputation of the Cloud Breaking Sect will be ruined.¡± Jing Mu and Jing Yun looked at Xia Hongming. Jing Yun said, ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t worry. This matter is very important. When the timees, we will ask our seniors toe and help us. Nothing will happen.¡± There were many capable people in the Cloud Breaking Sect. Moreover, the State Master of the Xia Dynasty used to be a disciple of the Cloud Breaking Sect too. After hearing this, Xia Hongming was relieved. He waved his hand and said, ¡°You may leave.¡± If the State Minister was involved, no matter how capable Liu Sanniang was, it was impossible for her to go against the State Minister. The State Minister and the Cloud Breaking Sect would definitely not let such a scandal happen. He couldn¡¯t wait to see what Liu Sanniang would do. Thinking of Miao Yin, Xia Hongming narrowed his eyes, deep in thought. She was really a wonderful woman. Only such a woman was worthy of him. When she sang, her voice was soul-stirring and mesmerizing. And her body smelled terrific too. He did not care what Miao Yin¡¯s motive was. In the future, the entire world would be his. Miao Yin alone couldn¡¯t possibly be a threat to him. In just a few days, she had brought him a generous sum of money. Those nobles were willing to pay 10,000 taels of silver just to listen to her singing. With Miao Yin around, he could use her singing to recruit as many people as he wanted. Xia Hongming¡¯s eyes darkened. Since Liu Sanniang could not be used by him, he would simply destroy her. At Yuqiong Pavilion. The bawd knocked on the door with some food she prepared. ¡°Miao Yin, Miao Yin,¡± the bawd called out gently. Miao Yin was the hen that couldy golden eggs. Hence, she had to treat her well. ¡°Come in.¡± The bawd pushed the door open and entered. Miao Yin was leaning against the wall. Her feet were fair and tender, and her figure was extremely good. The bawd said with a smile, ¡°You must be tired. Try it. This is a fish that has been stewed for a few hours. It¡¯s delicious.¡± Miao Yin smiled. ¡°Put it on the table. I¡¯ll eat itter.¡± The bawd sat down and looked at her. ¡°Miao Yin, are you confident?¡± It would be a disaster if the prediction came true half a monthter. Miao Yin nced at the bawd indifferently. ¡°What do you mean? What¡¯s mine is mine. What do I need to be confident about? There¡¯s no one else in the world with my voice. What are you worried about?¡± Seeing how confident Miao Yin was, the bawd nodded, beaming with smiles. ¡°Eat well. The servant girl wille and clean up in a while. The bath will be ready soon. Just tell them what you want.¡± Miao Yin did not speak. The bawd stood up and left with a smile. Before she left, she couldn¡¯t help but take a few deep breaths. The room was filled with a fragrant and refreshing smell. Miao Yin stayed in the best room in Yuqiong Pavilion. When the bawd went downstairs, she bumped into Su Ruoyan. Su Ruoyan was also extremely beautiful. Her waist was like a willow tree, and when she walked, she was eye-catching. The bawd asked with a smile. ¡°Ruoyan, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Su Ruoyan asked her tly. ¡°When will it be my turn to perform?¡± Su Ruoyan was a dancer and was famous for her dancing. Naturally, she was also the Third Prince¡¯s woman. She only sold her skills and not her body. She would only give her body to the Third Prince. Miao Yin¡¯s appearance made her feel a great sense of danger. The Third Prince was aiming at the throne. She had to protect her chastity for him so that when the Third Prince ascended the throne in the future, she would be qualified to enter the pce as a concubine. WIth Miao Yin stealing all her thunder, Su Ruoyan felt a strong sense of danger. When the bawd heard that, she said, ¡°Miss Ruoyan, don¡¯t be anxious. Miss Miaoyin is currently popr. For the next two months, she¡¯ll be performing continuously. After her poprity recedes, it¡¯ll be your turn to stand on the stage.¡± The bawd continued with a smile. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, have a good rest. Take this time to practice your dance so that you can amaze everyone in youreback show.¡± Su Ruoyan frowned. Without waiting for her to speak, the bawd walked past her and left. Su Ruoyan gritted her teeth. Miao Yin¡¯s existence threatened her directly. When she returned to her room, she felt more frustrated. Everything that once belonged to her now belonged to Miao Yin. She recalled what Liu Sanniang said and hoped that the prediction woulde true. Even if it didn¡¯t, she had to think of a way to make ite true. Miao Yin stood up after the bawd left. She gently opened the lid of the bowl. The small bowl was fragrant. She picked up the spoon at the side and took a sip of the soul. It was fragrant and delicious. In the past, she did not even dare to dream about tasting such delicate food. But now, she could get everything she asked for. Even the noble prince was crazy about her, but¡­ At the thought of Liu Sanniang, Miao Yin paused. A few days ago, Liu Sanniang did not know anything. How did she be so much stronger in just a few days? Miao Yin¡¯s eyes darkened. The second day of April was a big day. She couldn¡¯t afford to let it go wrong. She had to trample Liu Sanniang under her feet and use this opportunity to make her name known to the world so that people would idolize her and worship her as a god. The faith people put in her would turn into power to make her stronger. She did not need to be afraid. Miao Yin touched her throat and smiled. She slowly finished the fish soup before wiping the corner of her mouth with her handkerchief. She looked at her sparkling white skin and put it to her nose to smell it. It smelled good. She pinched it. It was stic. Decaying? Stinky? It was never going to happen. ¡­ In the quiet room, a pair of extremely beautiful and slender hands was rolling up a pancake. His expression was gentle, and his eyes were filled with love. ¡°Is it delicious?¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. Looking at this pair of beautiful hands rolling pancakes for her, her heart was filled with sweetness. They ate delicious oil doused noodles and roasted duck. Before they went back, they even bought some back for General ck. Liu Sanniang went to take a look at the jar. It was almost done. Inside the jar, there was a very small ck ant. Liu Sanniang covered the jar properly. It will be ready in four or five days. Miao Zhen¡¯s worm-creating technique was extremely powerful. If she had used it to save people, it would have definitely benefited the world. Unfortunately, the first move she made was wrong, making the following moves wrong too. It was the same with Wu Yu. If he had used his Dao techniques to do good, he could umte good deeds to change his fate. Sometimes, good and evil was just a matter of choice. Chapter 310 - Saving People With Her Divine Voice (Part 1)

Chapter 310: Saving People With Her Divine Voice (Part 1)

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Wu Ju was one with good and evil. Liu Sanniang actually could not see through him the most. People like Wu Yu, Miao Zhen, and Jiang Bing were just evil, but Wu Ju was not entirely so. He was both a savior and a killer. Chu Yan reached out and touched Liu Sanniang¡¯s head. Liu Sanniang was stunned. Chu Yan said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t put too much stress on yourself.¡± Chu Yan¡¯s gentle voice calmed Liu Sanniang down. She let out a deep breath. Yes, there was no hurry. General ck ate the fragrant duck while enjoying being rubbed by Liu Sanniang. It waste at night, and the world gradually fell asleep. Only then did one ce start to light up. Yuqiong Pavilion was bustling with activity. After Miao Yin appeared on the stage, it was quiet again. Everyone seemed to have made an agreement that when Miao Yin appeared, they would all silence themselves to listen to her voice. Among them, there were all kinds of people. Ordinary people were just there for pure enjoyment. For people from the Mystic World like Jing Yun and Jing Mu, they listened to cultivate. Miao Yin sang softly on the tform, her voice sometimes high and sometimes low. She looked at the people below who had infatuated looks on their faces. Without Liu Sanniang interrupting the show, these people were all intoxicated by her heavenly voice. They were lost in the utopia world that her voice created. They put their faith in her and regarded her as their goddess from the bottom of their hearts. Miao Yin sang even more enthusiastically. She grabbed the long ribbon with one hand and gently tapped the tip of her foot, dancing in the air. Everyone fell for her voice and was willing to do anything just to listen to it. A long time after Miao Yin stopped singing, people slowly came back to their senses. They opened their eyes to look at Miao Yin and shouted fervently. ¡°Miss Miao Yin is a goddess who has descended to the mortal world to save us.¡± Miao Yin restrained herself from revealing a smug smile. She said humbly, ¡°I¡¯m ttered. I¡¯m just an ordinary woman who was fortunate enough to be born with this voice. I want to use it to heal all the wounds people are suffering from. I hope everyone will be happy.¡± ¡°Thank you for liking me. Because you like me, I feel it¡¯s worth doing what I do. I¡¯m happy, so I want you all to be happy too.¡± Miao Yin slowly went upstairs. Everyone looked at her until she disappeared. After a long while, they woke up from their daze. They were frustrated that time passed so quickly. Even if they had been listening for an entire night, they felt that the show ended way too soon. They began to look forward to the day passing faster and the next nighting faster. This way, they could be intoxicated by the beautiful singing again. Jing Mu and Jing Yun breathed in and out. They were unwilling to open their eyes. If they could hear such a divine voice every day, it would be of great help to their cultivation. Be it hatred, greed, or jealousy, they were all purified. With such a heavenly voice, they could cultivate without any distracting thoughts. Jing Yun and Jing Mu slowly stood up and left. Miao Yin returned to the room and yawned. Suddenly, she frowned and sniffed her palm when her face turned pale. Why did she smell rotten? She quickly looked at her hand. When she saw her skin was as fair as snow, she heaved a sigh of relief. She had been singing all night. Those who were intoxicated by her singing would provide her with a lot of faith. In the future, she would be famous all over the world and the people would worship her devoutly. She sat on the edge of the bed and extended her trembling hand again. The rotten smell did not disappear. Miao Yin¡¯s heart tightened. How could a beauty like her smell rotten? She would never allow that to happen. What was she going to do? Faith. Yes, she wanted more people to believe in her. Her sleepiness was instantly gone. She wanted to go out and make more people believe in her. She could not rot. She could not stink. The goddess with the divine voice should be fragrant and beautiful. Miao Yin¡¯s eyes darkened. She shouted coldly. ¡°Someone.¡± The servant girl immediately went in. ¡°Miss, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Miao Yin lowered her voice. ¡°Go and make me a pot of tea. Then go and invite the bawd over. I have something to talk to her about.¡± Although the servant girl was puzzled as to why Miao Yin did not rest sote at night, she still followed her instructions. Miao Yin was now the treasure of Yuqiong Pavilion, and everyone listened to her obediently. The staff at Yuqiong Pavilion were also extremely infatuated with Miao Yin¡¯s voice. Listening to her singing, it was as if they had obtained everything they wanted. It was very satisfying. The servant girl went down to tell the bawd who came up at once. The tea emitted a fragrance. Miao Yin took a sip of it. The bawd asked with a smile. ¡°Miao Yin, why did you ask me toe sote at night?¡± After drinking the fragrant tea, Miao Yin felt much better, as if this pot of tea could suppress the stench of decay in her body. Miao Yin said gently, ¡°Where is the poorest ce in the capital? I want to go to offer food to the poor.¡± The bawd was stunned. ¡°Just get someone to do it. You don¡¯t have to do it personally. You have such a delicate body. I can¡¯t bear to see you out there in the sun.¡± Miao Yin was delighted by the bawd¡¯s undisguised love for her. However, if she didn¡¯t go in person, how could she make people believe that she was a goddess? Miao Yin smiled and said, ¡°I have to go in person. Don¡¯t worry. No one will hurt me. I¡¯m just going to do a good deed.¡± Chapter 311 - Saving People With Her Divine Voice (Part 2)

Chapter 311: Saving People With Her Divine Voice (Part 2)

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Miao Yin looked at the bawd and asked softly. ¡°Can I?¡± Miao Yin¡¯s bright eyes were sparkling with innocence and purity. Who could reject such a girl? The bawd felt like her heart was about to melt. Hearing the heavenly voice begging her, she couldn¡¯t help but agree. The bawd smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, of course.¡± Miao Yin smiled. ¡°Then help me make the arrangements. I¡¯ll go offer food in the afternoon.¡± The bawd nodded. ¡°Sure, you take a rest and leave it to me.¡± Miao Yin nodded. She poured herself another cup of tea and took two sips. As long as she had enough power, she would continue to be beautiful, and everyone in the world would be infatuated with her. Miao Yin put some flowers on her bed beforeying down to rest. In a daze, she felt that she was paralyzed. She had returned to that dpidated vige. People stood in two rows and looked at her with smiles. Miao Yin wanted to run, but she couldn¡¯t move. Fear surged from the depths of her heart and overwhelmed her. She opened her mouth and smelled the unbearable stench, like something was decaying. Those people she was once familiar with, turned into bloody red and ran towards her. Miao Yin was terrified. She struggled, but she couldn¡¯t move an inch. She could only watch as they ran up to her, crashed into her body, and disappeared. Miao Yin opened her mouth and struggled hard before finally waking up. She took a deep breath and frowned. When she opened her mouth, a foul smell entered her nose. The flowers around her were already smelly. She felt disgusted and quickly shoved them away. She staggered out of bed and pounced on the table, drinking the fragrant tea. After she took a few sips, the stench seemed to have been covered by the tea. Her face was pale as she staggered to the dressing mirror and looked at her face carefully. There was no change. She was still as beautiful as ever, with delicate skin. She heaved a sigh of relief and knew that she couldn¡¯t wait any longer. She changed into a long dress and put on a gauze hat that reached her ankles to cover herself. The bawd came. ¡°Miao Yin, are you awake?¡± Miao Yin didn¡¯t dare to open her mouth wide, afraid that others would smell the stench, so she only opened the door and nodded. The bawd looked at Miao Yin and was satisfied that she covered herself well. After all, she was too beautiful and had a lovely voice. Revealing too much would only bring unnecessary danger. The fact that Miao Yin wanted to offer food to the poor had to be reported to the Third Prince. The Third Prince had no objections. Miao Yin was already his woman. The good things she did now and the good reputation she had umted would be icing on the cake for him in the future. People would naturally support an emperor who was kind to them. Therefore, when he was informed of it, he agreed immediately. He even got someone to prepare the food. Miao Yin only needed to show up in person. There was no need for her to worry about preparing anything. When everything was done, the bawd would personally escort Miao Yin there. Miao Yin sat in the carriage and stuffed two dried fragrant flowers into her mouth to cover the stench. She was flustered and couldn¡¯t help but urge. ¡°Are we almost there?¡± The bawd replied from outside the carriage. ¡°Yes.¡± Outside the city gate, the servants had already gone to the gathering ce of the beggars. When the beggars heard that someone benevolent was offering food to them today, they had been waiting there since early in the morning. As soon as Miao Yin arrived, she immediately started to distribute the food. The servant shouted. ¡°Come and get your food. Miss Miao Yin from Yuqiong Pavilion is kind-hearted and doing a good deed. The food has been prepared by her, understand? You have to remember Miss Miao Yin¡¯s kindness.¡± The beggars immediately shouted gratefully. ¡°Miss Miao Yin is Bodhisattva, Miss Miao Yin is a good person.¡± Everyone who received the food shouted loudly. To them, words of gratitude were cheap. They wouldn¡¯t hesitate to praise and thank if doing so could get them a copper coin or two from people. If they shouted words of gratitude, they might get a bite of food, but if they didn¡¯t, they would surely get nothing. Miao Yin frowned. These people said that she was a Bodhisattva, but she could not feel the power of faith at all because their gratitude and belief seemed to be fake. The bawd smiled and looked at these people coldly. ¡°Miao Yin, we should go back. The food is almost gone.¡± Miao Yin frowned. Through the gauze hat, she looked at the people squatting at the side with bowls filled with food. She was displeased. These people ate her food but weren¡¯t sincerely grateful about it. How was this eptable? The dried flowers in her mouth started to be moist. She felt that she was bing more and more stinky. Miao Yin took a deep breath and walked towards the people. She was dressed in white and looked delicate. The people who were eating couldn¡¯t help but look up at Miao Yin and say with a smile, ¡°Thank you, Bodhisattva.¡± Miao Yin said slowly, ¡°I¡¯ll sing a song for you.¡± Miao Yin began to hum softly. Her voice was filled with power, instantly pulling everyone into that beautiful dream-like state. Every dirty and disheveled face revealed a look of satisfaction and happiness as they listened to this heavenly voice. They even reached out into the air as if trying to grab something. Miao Yin could feel a lot of power of faith returning to her. Her body was so light that it seemed like she could fly away at any time. The ample supply of power finally made her feelfortable. The horrid smell of decay also disappeared. What emitted from her body was not a stench, but a fragrance, a fragrance that made people obsessed with her. After Miao Yin stopped, she found herself filled with power. She smiled and heaved a sigh of relief. As Miao Yin walked towards the carriage, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± Everyone gradually woke up from the dream. They looked at Miao Yin¡¯s departing figure and put down the bowls in their hands. They kowtowed to Miao Yin with eyes filled with fanaticism and infatuation as they shouted. ¡°The Goddess has descended into the mortal world. The Goddess has descended into the mortal world. We will be saved from our suffering. Goddess, Goddess¡­¡± Chapter 312 - Saving People With Her Divine Voice (Part 3)

Chapter 312: Saving People With Her Divine Voice (Part 3)

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Hearing their chants, Miao Yin was filled with joy. Yes, she was their goddess and savior, and her voice was divine. But her smile suddenly froze when she felt the newly obtained power fading and the stench of decay slowlying out of her mouth. Miao Yin¡¯s face turned pale. How could this be? The bawd smiled and instructed the coachman. ¡°Return to the city.¡± The coachman immediately led the horse back to the city. ¡°Goddess, Goddess, don¡¯t go. Goddess, save me¡­¡± A beggar shouted as he ran after the carriage. The bawd naturally ignored him, but Miao Yin instructed. ¡°Stop.¡± The bawd lifted the curtain of the carriage. ¡°Miao Yin, you¡¯re being too kind. Those people are dirty and smelly. Listen to me. Let¡¯s go back. If you go down, they¡¯ll swarm over¡­¡± Miao Yin tried her best to control the panic she was feeling. Her voice was cold and hoarse as she instructed again. ¡°I told you to stop.¡± Hearing that she was angry, the bawd asked the coachman to stop. The bawd looked at her. ¡°Miao Yin, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Miao Yin swallowed back down the stench in her throat with difficulty. She stood up and bent down to get out of the carriage. The bawd followed behind Miao Yin closely, afraid that those ferocious beggars would taint her pure body. The beggar, who was staggering behind the carriage, held his stomach, panting. He looked up and saw Miao Yin walking towards him. Her white figure resembled that of an angel. She slowly walked towards him. He watched as she stretched out her slender and fair hand. Under the gauze was a stunning face with a gentle smile. He reached out and looked at the hand that was gently ced in his palm. At that moment, he felt a surge of warm power spreading throughout his body and wiping away all the pain he was suffering from. His eyes were filled with infatuation as he murmured softly. ¡°Goddess, Goddess¡­¡± Miao Yin retracted her hand. The gauze hat concealed the panicked look on her face. Not enough. Not enough. It was not enough to save one person. This little amount of faith could only suppress her decay for a while. She had to save more people. She was a goddess. She had a divine voice. How could she rot away? The beggar stood up and looked at Miao Yin gratefully. He shouted excitedly. ¡°I¡¯m not in pain anymore. I¡¯m fine. The goddess saved me.¡± The other beggars watched this scene in a daze. Seeing that the beggar could run and jump, they immediately went crazy and got on their knees, reaching out their hands to Miao Yin. ¡°Goddess, save us. Goddess¡­¡± The bawd was stunned. She watched as Miao Yin extended her slender hand and slowly walked over. The beggars all regarded her as a goddess, and their eyes were filled with reverence. When Miao Yin walked in front of them, they obediently knelt down and stretched out their hands, waiting to be saved. As Miao Yin walked past them, she touched their hands and sent her power to them. She healed their bodies so that they would no longer feel pain. Everyone had a happy smile on their faces. At this moment, they really believed in Miao Yin from the bottom of their hearts. The bawd was stunned. After Miao Yin treated these beggars, she walked towards the carriage without looking back. She could feel that the decay in her body had been suppressed, and her rotten organs had been repaired. Her skin was even smoother, like a newborn baby. She spat the dried flowers into a jar and covered it. Miao Yin¡¯s voice was gentle. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± The bawd nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Okay, okay.¡± The carriage slowly entered the city. Behind it, the beggars were knowtowing and shouting words of gratitude. Sitting in the carriage, Miao Yin looked at her jade-like hands and said, ¡°I can save people. Please help me. If anyone needs my help, they cane to me. I can heal them and give them a new life.¡± The bawd nodded with a smile. ¡°Okay, okay.¡± As long as she saved enough people, she could continue to be beautiful and wouldn¡¯t decay. Soon, the news that Miss Miao Yin was a goddess spread rampantly throughout the capital. Yuqiong Pavilion also released news that there was something special tonight and that people who went to Yuqiong Pavilion would find it worthwhile. Wei Shi had gotten someone to keep an eye on Yuqiong Pavilion. He naturally knew about this. Mrs. Wei was a little worried. ¡°Is it true that she can treat illnesses and save people?¡± Wei Shi sighed. ¡°Only doctors can treat and save people. I don¡¯t believe that she has such an ability. Don¡¯t be bewitched by her. There are some things we need to stay away from.¡± Mrs. Wei was instantly discouraged from seeking help from Miao Yin. She had given birth to a son early in their marriage, but her son died when he was young. Now, she only had a daughter. Mrs. Wei always felt guilty towards Wei Shi. Wei Shi looked at Mrs. Wei¡¯s disappointed look and said, ¡°Miss Miao Yin is extremely strange. I¡¯m afraid something terrible is afoot. I have to tell Miss Liu about this. Take good care of yourself and our daughter.¡± Mrs. Wei nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about us. Just go.¡± Wei Shi patted the back of Mrs. Wei¡¯s hand and quickly left. When he arrived, Wei Shi knocked on the door. Liu Sanniang opened the door. After Wei Shi entered, he got straight to the point. ¡°Miss Liu, Miao Yin is saving people. She ims that any illness can be cured by her. It¡¯s very strange. Yuqiong Pavilion also spread the news that there will be a special event tonight. I think it should be rted to saving someone.¡± Liu Sanniang frowned. How could Miao Yin still be able to save people with so many bloody sins on her? She was expected to be decaying from the inside out now. The bloody sins were attached to her and could not be removed. Nothing she did would help. Liu Sanniang looked up silently at the sky for a long time. Chu Yan¡¯s expression was calm. Wei Shi suppressed his agitated mood and waited patiently. Chapter 313 - Curing A Crippled Arm

Chapter 313: Curing A Crippled Arm

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

After a long time, Liu Sanniang said slowly, ¡°Let¡¯s go to Yuqiong Pavilion again tonight.¡± Wei Shi nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± When Wei Shi returned to the Xuanyi mansion, he heard the servants in the middle of a heated discussion. When they saw Wei Shi, they immediately shut up. Wei Shi asked with a cold face. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± The servant lowered his head and replied. ¡°Sir, Miss Miao Yin is really amazing. Themander¡¯s wife always had difficulty walking, but after going to Yuqiong Pavilion, she can walk like a normal person.¡± With such miracles being performed, Yuqiong Pavilion instantly became a holy ce. If a person who couldn¡¯t walk could be cured, what about other diseases? Wei Shi frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t care who you work for. SInce you are here under my roof, you have to abide by my rules. I won¡¯t let anyone who vites the rules off easily. As the person in charge of the Xuanyi mansion, I have the right to punish those who offend me.¡± The servants were trembling in fear. Wei Shi had always been good-tempered, and everyone secretly thought that he was a pushover. However, when he red up, he was quite intimidating. After Wei Shi left with a dark face, the servants stopped discussing the matter. When Wei Shi returned to the main courtyard, Mrs. Wei quickly poured him a cup of tea. Wei Shi¡¯s tone softened unconsciously. ¡°You know me best. If I don¡¯t drink some cool tea to calm down, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll explode with anger.¡± Mrs. Wei walked behind Wei Shi and gently massaged his shoulders. ¡°What did Miss Liu say?¡± Wei Shi sighed. ¡°Miss Liu didn¡¯t seem to have expected this to happen. She said that she would go to Yuqiong Pavilion again tonight.¡± Mrs. Wei¡¯s hand paused. She was thinking to herself that if Miss Liu didn¡¯t expect this either, then did it mean that there were some things that she couldn¡¯t see through. Feeling that the hands on his shoulder had stopped moving, Wei Shi said, ¡°Massage my shoulders for a bit longer.¡± Madam Wei smiled and continued to press his shoulders. He couldn¡¯t help but let out a long yawn. Madam Wei said gently, ¡°If you¡¯re tired, sleep for a while.¡± Wei Shi remembered that he had to go to Yuqiong Pavilion tonight and would probably stay upte, so he went to rest and quickly fell asleep. Mrs. Wei quietly went out. She clenched her fists. If a person who couldn¡¯t walk could stand up after being cured, then her infertility could probably be cured too. In just a few hours, the news of Miss Miao Yin¡¯s miraculous healing ability spread throughout the capital. As Mrs. Wei walked out of the mansion, the servant couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Madam, are you going out?¡± Mrs. Wei nodded. ¡°I have something to do, but if Minister Wei asks about where I am, tell him that I went to buy groceries.¡± The servant lowered his head. ¡°Yes.¡± As soon as Mrs. Wei left, a servant left the mansion and quickly headed towards a direction. Xia Hongming was also surprised that Miao Yin suddenly started saving people. He wanted to ask Miao Yin toe and see him, but after thinking about it, he didn¡¯t do so. Miao Yin was his woman, so her doing good deeds would also help him. However, on the other hand, he was afraid that he would be affected if this turned out to be a disaster. Therefore, he decided to wait and see for now. He was an extremely careful person who never made a wrong move. The guard rushed into the main hall and knelt down to Xia Hongming. ¡°Master, Mrs. Wei went to Yuqiong Pavilion without telling Minister Wei.¡± Xia Hongming raised his eyebrows. ¡°Mrs. Wei?¡± The guard nodded. ¡°Yes, Mrs. Wei is infertile and only has one daughter. She probably wants Miss Miao Yin to treat her infertility.¡± Xia Hongming smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve tried to recruit Wei Shi a few times, but he turned me down every time. Go to Yuqiong Pavilion and tell Miao Yin to treat her. If she was cured, I don¡¯t believe Wei Shi would refuse me again.¡± The guard went away to carry out the order. Xia Hongming smiled and was in a good mood. Women were very different from men. Wei Shi had never touched the women he gave him. From this, it could be seen that Wei Shi did not care about looks. He was a man who valued loyalty. However, Mrs. Wei was different. She was a woman and was troubled by her inability to give Wei Shi a son to pass down the family line. Even if there was a slim chance, she did not want to miss it. However, it was difficult to treat infertility. Now that there was someone who imed to be able to treat everything, Mrs. Wei was naturally tempted. Xia Hongming didn¡¯t know how capable Miao Yin was, but no matter how capable she was, she was working for him. Outside Yuqiong Pavilion, there was a crowd of people already. The bawd smiled and was wild with joy as she shoved the money into her pocket. This used to be a red light district, but now it had be a sacred ce where people were saved. Mrs. Wei got out of the carriage in a corner. She did not want to be seen. She was actually still a little hesitant abouting. Her husband was investigating Miao Yin now, so logically speaking, she was supposed to stand by his side. However, she was sorely tempted by Miao Yin¡¯s miraculous ability. On instinct, she ced her hands on her stomach. At this moment, a one-armed man came over on horseback. His rough and deep shout made people subconsciously move aside to make way for him. He dismounted. ¡°I want to see Miss Miao Yin.¡± The bawd was frightened by him. When she came back to her senses, she said with a smile, ¡°G-General Fu. Are you here to be treated by Miss Miao Yin? This, this¡­¡± People who had been treated by Miao Yin so far were all able-bodied. Fu Gui¡¯s one arm was crippled and useless. Could this be treated too? The bawd was a little uncertain and did not dare to answer. Miao Yin¡¯s gentle voice came from upstairs. ¡°Let General Fu in.¡± The bawd thought for a moment and let him walk past her. She was also looking forward to seeing if this crippled hand could be cured. Fu Gui¡¯s eyes were dark as he entered. Everyone craned their necks and waited quietly for the results. Mrs. Wei¡¯s heart tightened. She thought to herself that if Miao Yin failed to treat him, she would leave and pretend that she had never been here. But if even a crippled hand could be cured, she had to give it a try too. Everyone waited quietly and was certain that if Fu Gui could not be cured, with his temper, he would probably be furious and kick up a fuss. However, a few minutester, a scream came from upstairs, making people¡¯s hearts skip a beat. After the scream, there wasplete silence. Chapter 314 - Abandon What You Love

Chapter 314: Abandon What You Love

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Tap, tap, tap. When heavy footsteps were heard, the bawd couldn¡¯t help but look inside. Fu Gui walked out. His arm was exposed and looked far different from before. This time, his arm was firm and his muscles were bulging. Everyone looked at this scene in disbelief. Fu Gui stared at the bawd coldly. ¡°I¡¯m not disappointed. This goddess is real.¡± Fu Gui walked up to the bawd, took out something from his pocket, and handed it to her. Then, he walked towards his horse, mounted on it, and left. After Fu Gui left, it took a while for everyone toe back to their senses. They wanted to walk into Yuqiong Pavilion like crazy. What were they still waiting for? Even a cripple arm could be cured. What was impossible? The bawd could not stop them. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯m already tired today. Pleasee back tomorrow. I will treat and save everyone who seeks help from me. Please wait patiently, okay?¡± A gentle voice came from upstairs. No one showed any signs of being impatient. They were like obedient children who had received the instruction of their parents. Even if they were rejected, they were not angry. Instead, they were extremely respectful towards Miao Yin. Mrs. Wei was a little unwilling to leave, but she was not unhappy at all. She did not me Miao Yin for not being able to treat her today. She only med herself for noting earlier. People left slowly. Mrs. Wei sighed and prepared to leave. But soon, a servant girl came out of Yuqiong Pavilion and stopped Mrs. Wei. ¡°Are you Mrs. Wei?¡± Mrs. Wei was a little stunned. She nodded. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± The servant girl raised her head at Mrs. Wei and said arrogantly, ¡°Miss Miao Yin said that you¡¯re fated with her and will make an exception to treat you early. Come with me.¡± Mrs. Wei was overjoyed. She asked in disbelief. ¡°Really?¡± The servant girl rolled her eyes at Mrs. Wei. ¡°Of course it¡¯s real. Miss Miao Yin is a goddess. Goddesses don¡¯t lie. Let¡¯s go.¡± Mrs. Wei did not think too much about it. Her mind was packed with the desire to be fertile again. If a crippled arm could be cured, infertility was just a piece of cake for her. Mrs. Wei could not wait to enter Yuqiong Pavilion. She went straight upstairs. After walking into this fairnd-like room, all the distracting thoughts in her mind seemed to have disappeared. Her expression could not help but be extremely pious. She looked at the woman in white sitting at the table and knelt down. ¡°Miss Miao Yin, please help me.¡± Miao Yin smiled with a gentle expression. ¡°Madam, please get up. I¡¯m fated with you, so I will naturally help you.¡± Mrs. Wei was delighted. She stood up and looked up at Miao Yin. What kind of person was she? Her skin was smooth and her eyes seemed to have the capacity to contain the entire world. She was extremely graceful. Miao Yin smiled. ¡°Please sit down, Madam.¡± Madam Wei walked over with small steps. In front of the goddess, she was very careful, afraid that she would offend her. Miao Yin smiled even more gently when she saw how careful she was. After Mrs. Wei sat down, she couldn¡¯t help but look up at Miao Yin. The more she looked at her, the more fascinated she became. She couldn¡¯t find any words to describe Miao Yin. There was no such woman in the world. She was undoubtedly a goddess. Miao Yin let Mrs. Wei size her up. Seeing that Mrs. Wei¡¯s gaze was bing more and more pious, she said softly, ¡°Madam, extend your hand.¡± Mrs. Wei carefully reached out her hand and Miao Yin gently grabbed it. ¡°Madam, you are really a good person.¡± Mrs. Wei was a little embarrassed. ¡°I-I¡¯m not.¡± In front of Miao Yin, she felt extremely ashamed. She was a mortal and had many ws, but Miao Yin was different. Everything about her was perfect. She should be a good person. ¡°Madam, your infertility can be cured and you can give birth to a boy for Minister Wei,¡± Miao Yin said gently. Mrs. Wei was overjoyed. ¡°Miss Miao Yin, please treat me. I¡¯ll repay you.¡± Miao Yin continued with a smile. ¡°Madam, as long as you want to be cured, you can be cured, but you have to be willing to pay a small price.¡± Mrs. Wei was stunned. ¡°Price? What price?¡± Miao Yin said slowly, ¡°You just have to give up something you love.¡± Mrs. Wei frowned. ¡°Something I love?¡± Miao Yin nodded with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s very easy. Madam, think about it. You just have to give up a little. Then, you can give birth to a boy for Minister Wei to pass down the family line. Are you willing?¡± Mrs. Wei did not answer Miao Yin immediately. She frowned. ¡°What do you mean by something I love?¡± Miao Yin smiled. ¡°Madam, you are the only one who knows what it is. Take your time to think about it. Do you feel something now? It feels warm.¡± Mrs. Wei reached out and touched her stomach. She really felt warm andfortable. Miao Yin said softly, ¡°Madam, you can go back and think about it. As long as you figure out what it is, your infertility will be treated immediately.¡± Mrs. Wei stood up and thanked her. ¡°Thank you, Miss Miao Yin. I feel much better now.¡± She wasn¡¯t fully treated like General Fu. Madam Wei was a little disappointed, but she indeed felt much better. The reason why she was not fully treated was probably because she did not immediately give up something she loved. However, since Miao Yin had already said so, she would think about it carefully. She was also a little afraid. Wei Shi was investigating Miao Yin and told her not to have anything to do with her, but she still went ahead and dealt with her privately. She felt a little guilty and didn¡¯t know how to face Wei Shi. She felt much better now and felt more confident. After Mrs. Wei left, the smile on Miao Yin¡¯s face disappeared. She had, for the time being, stopped her body from decaying, but she was not satisfied. The bloody sins would still gue her and make her body rot sooner orter. What she had to do now was make others bear the bloody sins for her. As the number of bloody sins decreased, she became stronger and stronger. She even had a feeling that when all the bloody sins were ridden away, she could be a real goddess. She wouldn¡¯t just be a goddess in the mortal world, but a real goddess who could ascend to heaven. At that time, the royal family and the world would be nothing in her eyes. Chapter 315 - What’s The Price?

Chapter 315: What¡¯s The Price?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Looking at her fair skin, Miao Yin smiled smugly. After Mrs. Wei left Yuqiong Pavilion, she immediately returned to the mansion. Wei Shi had already woken up. After resting, he was full of energy. Aftering out, he asked casually. ¡°Where¡¯s Madam?¡± The servant replied. ¡°Madam went out to buy some groceries.¡± Wei Shi frowned. There was no need for her to go buy the groceries personally. After Wei Shi thought of a possibility, his face instantly darkened. He was about to go out when Mrs. Wei returned. Mrs. Wei looked at Wei Shi and knew that he was angry. She closed the door. ¡°If you are going to me me, I won¡¯t resist.¡± Wei Shi sighed. ¡°The matter concerning Miao Yin hasn¡¯t been fully investigated yet. Why are you so rash?¡± Madam Wei said, ¡°I¡¯m not being rash. Sir, you might have really misunderstood Miss Miao Yin. I saw with my own eyes today that General Fu¡¯s crippled arm was cured. Why can¡¯t my infertility be treated?¡± Wei Shi frowned. ¡°Is the General Fu you are talking about Fu Gui?¡± Mrs. Wei nodded. Wei Shi fell silent. Fu Gui was a mighty general. One of his arms had been crippled on the battlefield. Mrs. Wei continued. ¡°In the beginning, General Fu probably didn¡¯t believe it either. But when he came out, he revealed that crippled arm and mounted the horse with it.¡± Wei Shi didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Is Miss Miao Yin really that amazing? Madam, the more amazing she is, the stranger she is. I know you too well, be patient and wait.¡± Mrs. Wei thought for a moment and did not say that she had already seen Miss Miao Yin. She nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know what to do. If nothing bad happens in a few days, you can¡¯t stop me from going to see her.¡± Wei Shi opened his mouth. ¡°Miss Liu¡­¡± Mrs. Wei interrupted Wei Shi. ¡°I know that Miss Liu is a good person, but she can¡¯t treat me. I¡¯m not a fool. I know what¡¯s the right thing to do. Don¡¯t worry.¡± She would wait and see and find a time to test Miao Yin again. When it was dark, Wei Shi went to meet Liu Sanniang. The three of them did not speak and went straight to Yuqiong Pavilion. This time, Yuqiong Pavilion was still filled with people, but it was very quiet. Everyone was polite and behaved themselves well. Yuqiong Pavilion had already be a sacred ce for them. After Miao Yin showed up, she started singing softly. Everyone closed their eyes and became intoxicated by her beautiful singing. Liu Sanniang did not chant the scriptures. She just listened quietly. The painful cries in Miao Yin¡¯s voice had already subsided a little. Liu Sanniang looked at Miao Yin, who was dancing on the stage, and realized that the bloody sins on her had also decreased. As time passed, the entire Yuqiong Pavilion was immersed in a beautiful dream. Even Wei Shi, who was beside Liu Sanniang, closed his eyes and was intoxicated. Miao Yin¡¯s ability had taken a leap. How did she get rid of her bloody sins? Liu Sanniang couldn¡¯t help but look at Chu Yan. Chu Yan tilted his head to look at her and smiled gently. Liu Sanniang heaved a sigh of relief. Even when everyone was intoxicated by Miao Yin¡¯s voice, Chu Yan would still be awake. As the sky gradually brightened, Miao Yin stopped singing and said gently, ¡°Thank you for listening. If you need my help, please let Miao Yin know. I will definitely help you with all I can.¡± People opened their eyes and said one after another, ¡°Miss Miao Yin, my hand hurts. Can it be treated?¡± ¡°Miss Miao Yin, my head hurts¡­¡± Miao Yin smiled gently. ¡°I can cure anything and everything. You just have to pay a little price, which is giving up a little of what you love the most.¡± People quietened down, trying to figure out what they loved the most. ¡°Money, I love money the most. It won¡¯t hurt to give up a little of my money in exchange for good health.¡± Someone shouted, and the rest followed suit. ¡°Yes, yes, yes, we¡¯re willing to give up some money.¡± Wei Shi opened his eyes. ¡°Is giving up some money enough?¡± Seeing a doctor would cost money too and it wouldn¡¯t guarantee recovery. If that was the case, giving up some money for Miao Yin to treat them didn¡¯t seem all that bad. Liu Sanniang did not believe that it took only some money to get treated. Life and death were both irreversible. Could giving up a little money make one¡¯s deteriorating body better? That was impossible. She looked worriedly at the crazy crowd. In the face of greed, no one was an exception. A person with a missing eye went up. Miao Yin reached out and touched his hand. ¡°Are you willing to give it up?¡± The man nodded without hesitation. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m willing. I can give you any amount of money.¡± In the capital, most people were rich. If they could buy good health with some money, that seemed like a fair trade. Miao Yin smiled gently. The one-eyed person was stunned to see Miao Yin up close. His face was full of happy smiles as he muttered to himself. ¡°Hehehe, I touched the hand of Goddess.¡± Under everyone¡¯s gaze, one of the man¡¯s eye sockets gradually bulged out. He closed his eyes as if he was not used to it. He reached out to cover his eyes. ¡°My eyes hurt¡­¡± Miao Yin said gently, ¡°It needs to grow back, so it will naturally hurt a little. Just bear with it.¡± After letting out some cries of pain, the man stopped and slowly let go of his hand. There was a bright eye in his originally empty eye socket. He was immediately overjoyed. ¡°Hahaha, I can see now. My eye has grown back.¡± After witnessing this miracle being performed, countless people went crazy. ted, the man walked out of Yuqiong Pavilion. Without thinking, Liu Sanniang followed him. Wei Shi opened his mouth and said, ¡°Miss Liu¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, Liu Sanniang had already walked out of his sight. Wei Shi looked back at the stage. In a short while, Miao Yin had already started to treat another person. There were still many people waiting to be treated. Wei Shi thought for a moment and stood up to leave. For some reason, he found all these miracles extremely fishy. Chapter 316 - The Price Is Life (Part 1)

Chapter 316: The Price Is Life (Part 1)

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Anyone with a little rationality would know that this was impossible. Miao Yin said that they needed to pay a little price, but no one knew what the price was. Some people said that it was money, but was it really money? Wei Shi¡¯s heart was also a little heavy. Was money really the price? Of course, everyone loved money, but was money what they loved the most? Wei Shi¡¯s heart tightened. He got into the carriage and urged. ¡°Go back, go back, go back quickly.¡± What if the price was human life? The coachman did not know what was going on, but seeing that Wei Shi¡¯s expression was terrifyingly dark, he kicked the horse and drove away. Wei Shi could not sit tight. He wished he could fly back immediately. Fortunately, it was early in the morning and there were no pedestrians on the road, so he arrived home very quickly. Wei Shi jumped out of the carriage without waiting for it to stop. He ran in hurriedly. The coachman could not help but wonder why he was in such a frenzy. Wei Shi almost fell several times along the way. He felt that his legs were a little weak. He went straight to another courtyard instead of the main courtyard. It was the courtyard where his daughter, Wei Meng, lived. When Wei Shi rushed into the courtyard, the servant girls on night duty were shocked. Wei Shi¡¯s voice was trembling as he asked. ¡°Where¡¯s Miss?¡± The servant girl was shocked and replied in a daze. ¡°Miss¡­ Miss is sleeping in the room.¡± Wei Shi pushed open the door and rushed into the inner room. His voice was filled with panic. ¡°Light the candle. Hurry up.¡± The servant girl was trembling with fear. Although she did not know what was going on, she quickly lit the candle. Wei Shi pounced on the bed and reached out to touch the person on the bed. He called out in a trembling voice. ¡°Meng¡­ Meng.¡± He reached out to touch his daughter¡¯s face and felt something wet on his palm. He raised his hand and saw that it was blood. Wei Shi was terrified. He cried out. ¡°Someone, call the doctor.¡± When the servant girl saw the blood, she screamed and ran out. Themotion woke up everyone in the mansion. Mrs. Wei got out of the room and asked her servant girl. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The servant girl replied in panic. ¡°Sir came back and went straight to Miss¡¯s courtyard.¡± Just as Mrs. Wei was about to ask what was going on, a servant girl¡¯s trembling voice came from outside. ¡°Miss is vomiting blood. Quickly call a doctor.¡± Mrs. Wei quickly went to check on her daughter. ¡°What happened to Meng?¡± Wei Shi¡¯s eyes were terrifying as he asked. ¡°What did you promise?¡± Mrs. Wei panicked. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t.¡± She did not tell Wei Shi that she saw Miao Yin. How did he find out? Wei Shi was about to go crazy. ¡°Are you out of your mind? Miao Yin is extremely strange. Why did you believe her? She can cure you, but she wants to take away what you love. What she wants is your daughter¡¯s life.¡± Mrs. Wei was stunned and her body went limp. ¡°What¡­ what¡­¡± The price she had to pay was actually her daughter¡¯s life? Tears streamed down Mrs. Wei¡¯s face. She didn¡¯t want to be treated anymore. She didn¡¯t want to. She would rather be infertile for the rest of her life than lose her daughter. Wei Shi let out a long sigh. No matter how much he wanted to me his wife, he could not bring himself to do so. He only hugged his daughter and shouted. ¡°Meng, open your eyes and look at me.¡± Mrs. Wei knelt in front of the bed and sobbed. ¡°Meng, it¡¯s all my fault. Wake up. I don¡¯t want to lose you. I won¡¯t trade you for anything, and I won¡¯t abandon you either. Wake up.¡± If the price of remaining infertile was to lose her daughter, she didn¡¯t want it anymore. The price was simply too heavy. She closed her eyes and kept praying. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be fertile and I don¡¯t want a son anymore. I just want my daughter to be safe.¡± The warmth in her body gradually disappeared. She was even weaker than before. As she knelt by the bed, she could feel coldness seeping into her bones. ¡°Cough, cough.¡± Wei Meng coughed and Wei Shi looked nervous. He called out. ¡°Meng.¡± Wei Meng felt a bloody taste in her mouth and felt a little ufortable. Seeing that her parents were both here, she was a little confused. ¡°Father, Mother, why are you in my room?¡± Wei Shi was frightened. He hugged Wei Meng and sighed. ¡°You scared me to death.¡± Before Wei Meng could figure out what was going on, the doctor came quickly and took her pulse. Then, he said, ¡°Master, Madam, don¡¯t worry. Miss just had a nosebleed. Because she was sleeping, the blood came out from her mouth. She¡¯s fine now.¡± Wei Shi heaved a sigh of relief. Wei Meng wiped her nose. ¡°Was my nose bleeding? I was wondering why I couldn¡¯t breathe. It turns out that my nose was bleeding.¡± Mrs. Wei shed tears silently. Wei Shi nced at her and did not say anything. It was good that their daughter was out of danger. After instructing the servant girl to take good care of their daughter, Wei Shi helped Mrs. Wei back to their room. Mrs. Wei was silent as she returned to the room. Wei Shi closed the door and sighed. Before Wei Shi could speak, Mrs. Wei knelt down and pped herself hard. ¡°It was my fault.¡± Wei Meng had a nosebleed because Mrs. Wei thought about abandoning what she loved the most, which was her daughter, several times. If Wei Meng didn¡¯t wake up in time, she would be choked to death by the blood umting in her throat. Wei Shi sighed and didn¡¯t me his wife. He helped Mrs. Wei up. ¡°Take good care of our daughter. Miao Yin isn¡¯t saving people but harming them. Miss Liu probably doesn¡¯t know yet. I have to tell her.¡± Mrs. Wei wiped her tears and nodded. Wei Shi patted her shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s enough for me to have you and Meng in my life. If you know what kind of a person I am, don¡¯t do something foolish again.¡± Mrs. Wei was ridden with guilt. She nodded and choked on her words. She understood that she was just possessed by her selfishness. Chapter 317 - The Price Is Life (Part 2)

Chapter 317: The Price Is Life (Part 2)

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Wei Shi wiped Mrs. Wei¡¯s tears and then left without saying anything. Mrs. Wei adjusted her mood and walked towards Wei Meng¡¯s courtyard. She had to take good care of her daughter and not let her husband worry any longer. When Mrs. Wei walked into the courtyard, Wei Meng was looking at something. When she saw Mrs. Wei enter, she said in surprise, ¡°Mother, why did the talisman that Father gave me turn ck? It¡¯s so strange.¡± Mrs. Wei was shocked. That was the Peace Talisman for her protection. She took out her own talisman and ced it in Wei Meng¡¯s hand. ¡°Keep this with you.¡± She would not make the same mistake again. She could not bear the consequences of making the wrong decision. As a person, one had to learn to be content. Wei Meng nodded. She was already fourteen years old. Although her parents didn¡¯t say anything, she understood. When she thought about how she had already experienced a huge disaster without her knowing, she was still very terrified. Fortunately, she came out of the disaster alive. ¡ª¡ª The richest area in the capital was the eastern part of the city. Here, there were mansions of the royal family, military generals, and some rich merchants. Every mansion looked extremely grand and glorious. Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan followed that person until they reached a mansion. She looked up at the golden words engraved on it: Liang Mansion. The two stone lions in front of the door had two iron balls in their mouths, but Liu Sanniang could see that they were actually golden balls. However, they were coated with rust. The legend had it that doing this could prevent loss of money. Before she could knock on the door, the door opened. A servant ran out in a panic, as if something had happened inside. Liu Sanniang did not hesitate and walked into the Liang Mansion. The exquisite mansion had several small courtyards. Liu Sanniang focused her mind and went straight to the main courtyard. Along the way, she met some servants with panicked looks on their faces. It seemed that something big had happened. Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan¡¯s presence was quite unnoticable, so it was difficult for people to see them. When they arrived at the main courtyard, they could hear loud wailing. ¡°My son, how can you leave me?¡­¡± Tears streamed down his face as he threw himself on the bed and cried. The servant girls were all kneeling in the room, crying and trembling. Liang Jinqing had a son when he was middle-aged. Now that his son had suddenly died, this was simply a catastrophe for him. Lying on the bed, the slightly fat boy¡¯s eyes were closed, and his lips were already pale. No matter how hard Liang Jinqing tried to shake him, he wouldn¡¯t wake up. Liang Jinqing felt that he had lost all hope of living. The joy of having another eye grow back waspletely gone. It was said that a man should bleed but not cry, but that was only because he was not sad enough. The pain Liang Jinqing experienced was no different from having his heart ripped out. How could he not cry? How could he not wail? ¡°He can still be saved.¡± Liu Sanniang walked upto the bed and looked at the little boy. At this moment, she understood that this was the price Miao Yin talked about. On the little boy, she saw a bloody sin that didn¡¯t belong to him. Hearing Liu Sanniang¡¯s voice, Liang Jinqing looked up at her. Liu Sanniang stared into his eyes and said slowly, ¡°If you want to have your eye grow back, you can only use your son¡¯s life to trade. It¡¯s not money that Miao Yin is after, but life.¡± Liang Jinqing¡¯s eyes widened and he looked at Liu Sanniang in disbelief. ¡°You, who are you? How do you know this?¡± She replied calmly. ¡°I¡¯m Liu Sanniang.¡± Liang Jinqing was suddenly enlightened. ¡°You, you¡¯re the Miss Liu who predicted that Miss Miao Yin would decay in half a month?¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. She did not expect Miao Yin to be able to transfer the blood sins she was meant to bear to others. She looked at Liang Jinqing and asked. ¡°Do you want your eye or your son?¡± Zang Jinqing was stunned for a moment before he realized what Liu Sanniang was talking about. He immediately said, ¡°Of course I want my son. Miss Liu, do you mean that if I choose to keep my eye, my son will die? The price Miss Miao Yin talked about is not money but life?¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. Zhou Jinqing immediately cried out, begging. ¡°Miss Liu, you have a way to save my son, right? I only have one son. Please, I don¡¯t want my eye anymore. I want my son.¡± The new eye was clean and bright. He could not bear to part with it and had been overjoyed by it. However, if this was his son¡¯s life, his heart ached. He could not lose his son. Liu Sanniang reached out and gently covered his newly attained eye. There was only one kind of good in this world, but there could be thousand kinds of evil. Yun Jinqing trembled. He felt pain¡­ the pain of having his eye dug out. He could not hold on anymore and was about to faint. Liu Sanniang opened her palm, and the eyeball slowly turned into a human shape. This was the little boy¡¯s soul. Liang Jinqing looked nervous. Enduring the pain, he begged her again. ¡°Miss Liu, quickly, save my son.¡± Liu Sanniang¡¯s expression was calm. The soul in her palm seemed to be in great pain. When Liang Jinqing saw this, he cried. ¡°Long, my son, it¡¯s all my fault.¡± At this moment, Liang Jinqing wished that he could bear this pain for his son, but he could only watch and hope that this pain would end as soon as possible. Chapter 318 - The Price Is Life (Part 3)

Chapter 318: The Price Is Life (Part 3)

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

A drop of ck blood was extracted from the soul, and it eagerly returned to the body. Zang Jinqing was stunned. Looking at the drop of ck blood, he felt that it resembled an endless sin. He trembled and pped himself. What kind of wicked thing had he done? Liang Jinqing was regretful and angry. ¡°Miss Liu, what is this?¡± Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°This is a bloody sin.¡± Zhuo Jinqing was terrified. ¡°Bloody sin? It¡¯s from Miao Yin.¡± At the thought of this, Liang Jinqing gritted his teeth. They worshiped Miao Yin as their goddess, but she wanted to cast her sins on them. He couldn¡¯t imagine what would happen to the others who had been cured by Miao Yin. Liu Sanniang held the bloody sin and flicked it into the void. The drop of ck blood disappeared. Liang Jinqing was puzzled. ¡°Why is it gone?¡± Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°It went back to where it belonged.¡± Since the bloody sin came from Miao Yin, it naturally had to return to her. This belonged to her. No one should bear the sin for her. If one knew that the life of one¡¯s loved one was the price, how many people would be willing to give it up? ¡°Father¡­¡± Liang Long slowly opened his eyes and called out to his father softly. Tears streamed down Liang Jinqing¡¯s face as he picked up his son lovingly. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m here.¡± Liang Long reached out and touched his father¡¯s face. ¡°Dad, why is your eye bleeding?¡± Liang Jinqing cried. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± He was greedy and wanted his eye to grow back, but he could not afford the price of it at all, so he had to suffer the pain of losing his eye again. By now, Liang Jinqing hated Miao Yin to death. ¡°Long.¡± Liang Long¡¯s mother came back to her senses and knelt in front of the bed, crying. The servant girls also cried joyful tears. Now that their young master was still alive, they could escape being punished or sold off. Liang Long did not seem to know what had happened. He rubbed his eyes and said, ¡°Father, Mother, I think I had a dream that I was eaten by a terrifying monster. It was so dark and I was scared.¡± Liang Jinqing was filled with regret. He was that monster whom his son had dreamt of. Mrs. Liang did not know what was going on. She did not understand what Liang Jinqing and Liu Sanniang were talking about, but she was frightened that her son had almost died. At this moment, she did not want to think about what was the underlying reason as long as everything was back to normal again. Liu Sanniang said, ¡°You are destined to lose an eye. Forcing the eye to grow back will naturally carry a heavy cost.¡± One had to be wary of others and not harm others. Liang Jinqing wiped his tears and looked at Liu Sanniang. He bowed respectfully. ¡°Miss Liu, thank you. I understand the lesson this time. Those who look good might not be really good. On the second of April, I¡¯ll definitely be there to support you. What goddess? She¡¯s more like a witch.¡± Goddesses wouldn¡¯t do such a thing. Only demons would. Liu Sanniang nodded at Liang Jinqing. ¡°Thank you.¡± She turned around and left with Chu Yan. Only then did Liang Jinqing notice that Liu Sanniang hadn¡¯te alone. He was a little shocked. This man must also be a powerful person. He was there all this while, but no one noticed him. Liang Jinqing heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Liu Sanniang came in time to save his son. Looking at his son whom he had lost and retrieved again, Liang Jinqing had a mixed feeling. Mrs. Liang cried for a while before calming down. Her eyes were red and swollen. ¡°What exactly is going on?¡± After Liang Jinqing exined in detail, Mrs. Liang was stunned for a moment before responding. ¡°Then¡­ then won¡¯t the capital be in chaos soon?¡± Would everyone who was cured by Miao Yin lose their loved ones? Liang Jinqing hugged his son and felt much more at ease. ¡°Thank God.¡± Mrs. Liang grabbed her son¡¯s hand and asked. ¡°Will Miss Liu help them?¡± Liang Jinqing couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Definitely.¡± However, people were unpredictable. While some people might believe Liu Sanniang, many others wouldn¡¯t. In any case, he believed her. He even felt that Liu Sanniang was more like a goddess than Miao Yin. One was pushing people down to hell, and the other was thinking of a way to pull people out of despair. After leaving the Liang Mansion, Liu Sanniang went straight to the Xuanyi Mansion. Coincidentally, they met a carriage from the Xuanyi Mansion on the way. When the coachman saw Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan, he stopped. Wei Shi lifted the curtain and was about to ask why the coachman stopped when he saw Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan. He looked nervous. ¡°Miss Liu, I know what the price Miao Yin was referring to.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Wei Shi. ¡°How did you know?¡± Wei Shi sighed. ¡°It¡¯s my wife. She went to see Miao Yin. If not for the fact that she was hesitant, I¡¯m afraid I would have lost my daughter already.¡± Liu Sanniang did not expect Mrs. Wei to go to see Miao Yin. If even someone like Mrs. Wei was tempted, what about the others? Liu Sanniang said slowly, ¡°Sir, as the minister of the Xuanyi mansion, you have the right to close down Yuqiong Pavilion, right?¡± Wei Shi frowned. ¡°Miss Liu, the Third Prince is the de facto owner of Yuqiong Pavilion. I can¡¯t close it down, but I can stop Miao Yin from harming people again.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. It was indeed very difficult to go against the members of the royal family. Wei Shi had done his best. Wei Shi looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu, do you already know that the price Miss Miao Yin makes people pay is lives?¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Not only does she want people¡¯s lives, but she is also transferring her bloody sins to others.¡± Wei Shi took a deep breath. ¡°This is outrageous. Everyone thought that the price they had to pay was just money.¡± Liu Sanniang said, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m going to take back those bloody sins and return them to her.¡± Wei Shi thought of the people Miao Yin had saved and felt a headacheing on. He told Liu Sanniang to be careful before ordering the coachman to return. He did not care if what he was going to do would offend the Third Prince. He only knew that he had to do this. He had to tell the world the truth. The price was simply too heavy no matter what diseases Miao Yin cured. Chapter 319 - Can You Get Used To This New

Chapter 319: Can You Get Used To This New Arm?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Liu Sanniang thought for a moment and decided to go back first. When General ck saw her return, he was overjoyed. Liu Sanniang squatted down and held the dog¡¯s head. ¡°General ck, you know what I want you to do, right?¡± General ck barked twice. Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°Go and help Minister Wei.¡± Liu Sanniang untied his leash. General ck shook his body and nced at Liu Sanniang before running out. She smiled. She was right. General ck really understood her. A dog like General ck was really rare. He could fight alongside her against the millions of evildoers in this world. Chu Yan looked at Liu Sanniang with a smile on his face. At this moment, she seemed to be covered in a bright light. His heart was pounding. He walked over and held Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. Not only did she have General ck to help her, but she also had Chu Yan who was walking the same path as her. If she wanted to know who Miao Yin had saved, Liu Sanniang felt that it was necessary to go to Yuqiong Pavilion. Chu Yan pinched her palm and said, ¡°Follow me. Even if her stench is divided into ten million portions, it¡¯s still hers. Fortunately, it¡¯s not much.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Chu Yan. Was he going to smell out those who were saved by Miao Yin? Chu Yan squeezed Liu Sanniang¡¯s palm and bent down. ¡°Come up.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at his back. Chu Yan said in a low voice, ¡°We don¡¯t have much time left. We¡¯ll walk faster with you on my back.¡± Liu Sanniang climbed on his back and Chu Yan carried her effortlessly. They stopped at a house. Chu Yan put Liu Sanniang down. She walked over and looked up. On the top of the door was the word ¡®Fu Mansion¡¯. Liu Sanniang went forward and knocked on the door. The door opened quickly. The servant looked at Liu Sanniang in a daze. ¡°Miss, who are you looking for?¡± Liu Sanniang said, ¡°I¡¯m looking for the master of the mansion.¡± The servant looked at Liu Sanniang and said calmly, ¡°My master doesn¡¯t have the time to meet guests at the moment. Please leave.¡± ¡°Did something happen to your master?¡± Liu Sanniang asked. The servant was a little impatient. ¡°Miss, what exactly do you want? Everyone in the capital knows about what happened to my master. His crippled arm was cured by Miss Miao Yin, the goddess in Yuqiong Pavilion.¡± The servant thought that Liu Sanniang was here to ask about whether it was true that General Fu¡¯s crippled arm was cured. Liu Sanniang responded calmly. ¡°I¡¯m talking about General Fu losing his loved one.¡± The servant¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°How do you know?¡± Fu Gui¡¯s daughter suddenly died, which had dealt a huge blow to Fu Gui. This news was still kept a secret. Not many people outside Fu mansion knew about it. Liu Sanniang said in aposed voice, ¡°Take me to see your master. I can help him.¡± The servant quickly invited Liu Sanniang in. Fu Gui had locked himself in the study room. The servants were all trembling in fear. Mrs. Wei and a concubine didn¡¯t even dare to go in tofort him. Mrs. Fu wiped her tears. ¡°General, this is not appropriate. Jiaojiao is already gone. We can¡¯t just leave her here like this. She needs to be buried.¡± Fu Gui had four sons and one daughter, so he naturally doted on his daughter very much. However, his daughter was already dead. The most important thing was to bury her. The concubineforted her. ¡°Madam, give General some time. He will understand. He just wants to spend some more time with Jiaojiao.¡± ¡°She is my daughter too. Do I not want to spend more time with her? But she¡¯s already dead.¡± Now that her daughter was gone, the most important thing was not to be sad, but to bury her and let her go in peace. When she said that she wanted to be buried Jiaojiao, Fu Gui shot her a fierce look, as if he wanted to kill her. The weather was hot and moist now. If the corpsey on the bed for a few days, it would rot. At that time, wouldn¡¯t the scene be more gut-wrenching to watch? The servant brought Liu Sanniang over. Mrs. Fu shouted angrily, ¡°You idiot, why are you still letting people in at this time?¡± The servant replied in fear. ¡°Madam, please forgive me. I brought this girl in because she said that she could save Miss¡¯s life.¡± Mrs. Fu nced at Liu Sanniang and red up. ¡°You stupid thing, how can you believe whatever she says? Hurry up and chase her out. Even Miss Miao Yin from Yuqiong Pavilion can¡¯t do anything. Is she better than a goddess?¡± The servant frowned. It made sense. Fu Jiaojiao was the apple of Fu Gui¡¯s eyes. When he found out that his daughter was dying, he immediately went to Yuqiong to ask Miao Yin to save his daughter But he came back disappointed. The servant sighed and looked at Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan. ¡°Please go back.¡± ¡°Creak.¡± The door of the study opened and a burly man walked out. His eyes were bloodshot. Mrs. Fu called out. ¡°General¡­¡± Fu Gui ignored her and asked Liu Sanniang with a long face. ¡°You said you can save my daughter?¡± Fu Gui¡¯s expression was terrifyingly sinister, and his entire body exuded danger. He had a murderous aura, and it was obvious that the consequences of angering him were not good. Liu Sanniang¡¯s expression remained calm as her gazended on Fu Gui¡¯s right arm. She could tell at a nce that something was wrong with this new arm. Liu Sanniang slowly said, ¡°General Fu, are you satisfied with this new arm? Are you used to it?¡± Fu Gui repeated impatiently. ¡°Let me ask you again. Can you save my daughter?¡± Chapter 320 - Do You Want Your Daughter Or Your Arm? (Part 1)

Chapter 320: Do You Want Your Daughter Or Your Arm? (Part 1)

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Liu Sanniang looked up at Fu Gui. ¡°General, do you know how your arm was fixed and what is the price you paid for it?¡± Fu Gui couldn¡¯t help but look away. He opened his mouth, about to say something, but could not bring himself to say it. Mrs. Fu asked. ¡°Miss, what are you talking about? If you have something to say, can you just say it? Don¡¯t beat around the bush!¡± She found the question that Liu Sanniang raised strange. She imed to be here to save her daughter, but instead of doing so, she asked Fu Gui if he was used to his new arm. It did not matter if Mrs. Fu did not understand her question. Liu Sanniang knew that General Fu definitely did. His eyes were filled with fear and disbelief. Liu Sanniang continued. ¡°Whether it¡¯s a congenital disability or a disability caused by a disaster, what¡¯s missing is missing. It¡¯s impossible for it to grow back. If you want it back again, the price you have to pay is the life of someone you love the most.¡± Fu Gui held his head and almost broke down. ¡°No, no.¡± After losing his right arm, he had been living in depression. It was not easy for him to attain his arm again, but it turned out that the price he had to pay was his daughter¡¯s life. He felt like he was going crazy. Mrs. Fu was also in disbelief. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. My husband¡¯s arm was cured by Goddess Miao Yin. It has nothing to do with my daughter¡¯s death. Who are you? Are you here to swindle us?¡± Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m Liu Sanniang.¡± Mrs. Fu was stunned. ¡°Liu Sanniang, we don¡¯t know you at all.¡± The concubine looked at Liu Sanniang and hesitated for a moment before responding. ¡°Madam, she is the one who asserted that Miao Yin will slowly decay from the inside out on the second of April.¡± After being reminded, Mrs. Fu remembered her. She looked at Liu Sanniang with a face full of disgust. ¡°What she said can¡¯t be trusted at all. If Miao Yin is decaying inside, how can she still be alive?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Fu Gui. ¡°General Fu, do you want your daughter or your arm?¡± Fu Gui looked at Liu Sanniang and asked in a hoarse voice. ¡°How can I trust you?¡± Liu Sanniang said serenely, ¡°General Fu, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can extend your hand.¡± Fu Gui was puzzled. He looked at Liu Sanniang who didn¡¯t look like she was joking around in any way. When Fu Gui thought of his daughter who might be separated from him forever, his heart ached. If he had to choose between his daughter and his arm, he would naturally choose his daughter without hesitation. However, he was still suspicious about Liu Sanniang. Fu Gui made up his mind to give her the benefit of the doubt and reached out his hand. Mrs. Fu said nervously, ¡°Husband, don¡¯t.¡± Fu Gui answered in a low voice. ¡°If my hand is obtained at the cost of my daughter¡¯s life, then I¡¯d rather not have it.¡± Chu Yan covered Fu Gui¡¯s wrist with a handkerchief. Liu Sanniang put her hand on it and released her power. Fu Gui was stunned for a moment before his eyes widened. Mrs. Fu and the concubine looked at Fu Gui nervously. The servants also watched the scene curiously. Fu Gui was a general. He had been on the battlefield and had made humongous contributions to the dynasty. He had lived a life of constant danger, so his mental defense was extremely hard to prate. Liu Sanniang didn¡¯t use the gentle approach. She turned her power into a sharp de and shed down ruthlessly, splitting Fu Gui¡¯s mental defense into half. Fu Gui¡¯s pupils constricted and his body trembled uncontrobly. He looked at Liu Sanniang with a trace of fear. He had never felt this way before. It was as if he was frozen in a gigantic ice cube and could not move at all. He trembled in a bid to fight against this strange power, but he could not stop it from invading him. Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°In that bloody battle, in order to save his life, your right arm was stabbed by the enemy¡¯s spear. The spear went straight through your arm and crippled your hand.¡± Fu Gui started to sweat. Mrs. Fu and the concubine covered their mouths in disbelief. Liu Sanniang recounted it calmly as if she had seen it with her own eyes. Liu Sanniang continued. ¡°You didn¡¯t faint from the pain. Although your left arm isn¡¯t as agile as your right arm, you can still draw your sword in an instant and use this opportunity to cut off the enemy¡¯s head. After winning the battle, the military doctor helped you suture the wound, but the arm was already disabled. When you heard that someone called Miao Yin imed to have the ability to cure anything, you actually wanted to go and expose her lies. You have always been a just person. However, you didn¡¯t expect that Miao Yin said that she could cure you as long as you can give up what you loved.¡± ¡°You thought that the thing you loved was gold and silver, so you agreed. Then, you felt a heart-wrenching pain on the spot. You couldn¡¯t help but scream. Soon, you could feel the crippled arm being reconnected with your body. It was even more powerful than your previous arm. You were overjoyed. There was nothing more joyful to you than regaining your arm.¡± Fu Gui¡¯s face was twitching. Liu Sanniang had seen through him. She knew everything. This made him experience endless fear. He wanted to break free from Liu Sanniang¡¯s grip, but no matter how hard he tried, he could not move. ¡°When you returned home, you searched around to see what was missing. You¡¯re a general. There are many things bestowed by the emperor. They¡¯re all precious, and you love them because they represent your status. However, it turned out that nothing was missing.¡± Liu Sanniang paused for a moment to let her words sink in before asking. ¡°Think about it, if you didn¡¯t lose any of the precious things, then what have you lost?¡± ¡°When the servant told you that Fu Jiaojiao was dead, you panicked and cried. You thought of Miao Yin and went to beg her to save your daughter, but she told you she couldn¡¯t save the dead.¡± Liu Sanniang let go and her expression returned to normal. ¡°Let me ask you again. Do you want your daughter or your arm?¡± Chapter 321 - Do You Want Your Daughter Or

Chapter 321: Do You Want Your Daughter Or Your Arm? (Part 2)

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Liu Sanniang let go, and Fu Gui instantly felt that he was in control of himself again. In the face of the truth, he staggered and knelt down. He thought that the things he loved the most were the precious things given to him by the emperor. As a general who shed blood and sweat on the battlefield, the valuable things bestowed to him by the emperor meant that his efforts were appreciated and his contributions acknowledged. He had lost an arm, which left a deep mental and physical scar on him. He did not believe that there was a real goddess in this world, and he could not tolerate people who swindled others. However, he did not expect the goddess to be real. But now, the goddess he once believed in turned out to be worse than a demon. Fu Gui held his head and choked. ¡°I want my daughter back.¡± If he knew that he had to trade his daughter¡¯s life for this arm, he would never have agreed. He had four sons, and he had never been gentle with them. When his sons were disobedient, he would hit them if he had to. He was not afraid that he would injure them. After all, as far as he knew, men were all meant to be soldiers and must be tough. He was a general, so he couldn¡¯t allow his sons to be a coward. He wanted to nurture his sons into men who would protect people. When they grew up, they would join the army and fight for the country. When his youngest daughter was born, holding her in his arms, his rock-hard heart suddenly melted. He seemed to understand what it meant when people said daughters were sweethearts. At first, he disliked daughters the most, because he thought that women were too troublesome. However, after having a daughter himself, he knew he was wrong. He doted on his daughter so much that he couldn¡¯t bring himself to even raise his voice at her. Fu Gui slowly raised his head and looked at Liu Sanniang with determination. ¡°Save my daughter.¡± His daughter had yet to grow up and experience the beauty of the world. She had yet to fall in love with a man. He had yet to personally hand her over to the man who would continue to dote on her. How could he bear to let her die? Mrs. Fu looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Husband, her words might not be trustworthy. Your arm¡­¡± Before Mrs. Fu could finish, Fu Gui¡¯s eyes darkened. The concubine sighed. She knew what Mrs. Fu was thinking. Fu Jiaojiao was already dead, but Fu Gui¡¯s arm was real. Although the pain of losing a daughter was painful, if Fu Gui could regain his arm, it would definitely be a blessing in disguise. With the border in chaos, Fu Gui would be called to go to the battlefield. On the battlefield, the chances of a person with both arms surviving would be much higher than the ones with only one arm. The concubine patted the back of Mrs. Fu¡¯s hand tofort her. Fu Gui said firmly, ¡°With one hand, I can still kill those barbarians. With one hand, I can also protect my daughter for the rest of her life. No more talking about this. I¡¯m a human, not a beast.¡± Mrs. Fu did not say anything else. She was too ashamed to stay here. She turned around and left. The concubine was worried. She said to Fu Gui, ¡°General, I¡¯ll go and keep Madampany.¡± Fu Gui waved his hand. ¡°Go, tell her I¡¯m not ming her.¡± Fu Gui stood up with difficulty. ¡°Miss Liu, what should I do?¡± Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°Take me to see your daughter.¡± Fu Gui turned around. ¡°Follow me.¡± Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan followed. Fu Gui¡¯s back was a little hunched, but his footsteps were steady and firm. Although it was painful to part with his new arm, he did not hesitate. He must save his daughter. Fu Jiaojiao was still lying on her bed. Fu Gui had not allowed the servants to put her in the coffin. But Fu Jiaojiao¡¯s face was pale, as if she was dead. However, she was actually notpletely dead. There was still a chance of survival. This chance of survival was whether Fu Gui was willing to give up his arm for his daughter. If he was unwilling to give it up, Fu Jiaojiao would really die. Fu Jiaojiao, who was about six or seven years old,y there quietly. Fu Gui by the bed and patted his daughter¡¯s head gently. Fu Gui retracted his hand. ¡°What should I do? Chop off my arm?¡± It was undoubtedly extremely painful for him to cut off his own hand, but he could do it. He looked at Liu Sanniang with a determined expression and made her understand that he was not just saying it. Liu Sanniang reached out and gently held Fu Gui¡¯s arm. Her power wrapped around Fu Gui¡¯s arm and disconnected the bones. Fu Gui gritted his teeth as pain assaulted his brain. The sweat beads on his forehead rolled down one after another. He insisted on not making a sound even if the pain of having his bones forcefully disjoined was excruciating. The arm became weak again, and his strength disappeared bit by bit. Seeing a piece of bone in Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand, Fu Gui gasped. Liu Sanniang slowly spread out her hands. ¡°Your daughter¡¯s soul has been away from her body for some time, so when she wakes up, she might fall sick. She will be fine after recuperating for a few days.¡± The bone in Liu Sanniang¡¯s palm slowly returned to its human form. Fu Gui nodded happily like a child as tears welled up in his eyes. Chapter 322 - Goes Back To Where It Comes From

Chapter 322: Goes Back To Where It Comes From

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

¡°When Jiaojiao wakes up, I¡¯ll take care of her myself.¡± Fu Gui choked and spoke with difficulty. Liu Sanniang knew that he would do it. Some people did not love their daughters, but others did. Those who appeared bad-tempered or impatient would be gentle and careful when they were interacting with their daughters. Looking at the drop of ck blood Liu Sanniang extracted from Fu Jiaojiao¡¯s body, Fu Gui¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°What is this?¡± Just by looking at it, he felt a strong presence of evil. It couldn¡¯t possibly belong to his daughter. Liu Sanniang replied. ¡°It¡¯s the bloody sin that Miao Yin transferred to your daughter. Because of it, you could regain your arm.¡± Fu Gui¡¯s face darkened. If he hadn¡¯t seen it with his own eyes, he wouldn¡¯t have believed it. The Miao Yin he saw was pure and beautiful. In front of her, he felt inferior. But in fact, she was not a goddess. She was a demon from hell. She was covered in sins and was the dirtiest in the world. Liu Sanniang flicked her finger and the bloody sin disappeared. Fu Gui looked puzzled. He wanted to know why it disappeared. Liu Sanniang returned Jiaojiao¡¯s soul to her and said calmly, ¡°It goes back to where it came from.¡± Fu Gui heaved a sigh of relief. That was good. He did not want his daughter to be tainted by such an evil thing. Since it came from Miao Yin, it was naturally best to return it to her. Fu Gui sat by the bed and looked at Fu Jiaojiao nervously. The girl¡¯s chest gradually started to heave. Fu Gui¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as he said gently, ¡°Jiaojiao, open your eyes and look at me.¡± Fu Jiaojiao moved her eyelids slowly and sniffled. ¡°Father, I feel terrible. I don¡¯t have any strength¡­ I can¡¯t even move my hands. Am I going to die?¡± When Fu Gui heard Fu Jiaojiao¡¯s voice, he pulled her hand to his lips and kissed it. ¡°No, you are just sick. You¡¯ll be fine after taking the medicine.¡± Fu Gui stood up and shouted. ¡°Someone, go get a doctor.¡± Fu Gui reached out and touched Fu Jiaojiao¡¯s forehead. It was burning hot. He stood up and walked out. The servants were trembling with fear. His expression was cold and he instructed. ¡°No one is allowed to let out a word about this. If I find out someone is gossiping, I won¡¯t be merciful.¡± The servants knelt down. ¡°General, don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t say anything.¡± Fu Gui nced at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu, that Miao Yin is harming others. I won¡¯t let her do it any longer. I¡¯m going to expose her. When this matter is over, I¡¯ll pay you a visit to express my gratitude.¡± Mrs. Fu and the concubine had already returned. Fu Gui nced at them and said, ¡°Jiaojiao has already woken up. Take good care of her.¡± Mrs. Fu looked at Fu Gui¡¯s arm. His arm had returned to its original state and was hanging weakly by his side. Madam Fu¡¯s heart ached. She choked and said, ¡°Husband, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take good care of our daughter.¡± How could she not take good care of their daughter who her husband loved so much that he was willing to lose his arm again for her? Fu Gui walked out of the mansion with a dark expression. Mrs. Fu looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu, I was rude to you just now. Please forgive me.¡± Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°Madam, I never med you. I still have something on. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± Mrs. Fu lowered her eyes and sobbed softly. The concubine patted her on the back tofort her. Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan left the Fu Mansion. Mrs. Fu went into the room to take care of Fu Jiaojiao, while the concubine gathered all the servants in the mansion and reminded them to keep the matter a secret. Fu Gui led his horse and gently patted its back. ¡°Old friend, are you also sad for me? My arm is gone, but I¡¯m still alive. If I really trade my daughter¡¯s life for an arm, am I even qualified to be a human?¡± Fu Gui gave the horse a gentle kick and ordered. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Anyone who hurt the people of this dynasty was his enemy and should be executed. Miao Yin was not an ordinary enemy. He could not do anything to Miao Yin, but he could not pretend nothing happened and let Miao Yin keep harming others. Outside Yuqiong Pavilion, the atmosphere was tense. No one believed Wei Shi¡¯s words at all. Those who came to ask Miao Yin for help teamed up to go against Wei Shi. General ck was beside Wei Shi. It bared its teeth and let out a low warning snarl. No one dared to approach it. No one wanted to risk their life fighting such a huge and ferocious ck dog. Wei Shi was surprised for a moment upon seeing General ck before he understood that Liu Sanniang must have instructed it toe over. He was even more determined to stop these people from seeing Miao Yin. Miao Yin did note out of Yuqiong Pavilion to exin the matter. A carriage slowly stopped outside Yuqiong Pavilion. Looking at the people surrounding Yuqiong Pavilion, Liang Jinqing¡¯s face darkened. He stood on the carriage and shouted. ¡°Everyone, make way. If you don¡¯t believe Minister Wei, then take a look at me clearly.¡± Everyone turned to look at him. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Master Liang who was cured by Miss Miao Yinst night? Why is his eye gone again? Didn¡¯t it grow outst night?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Many people saw itst night. His eye clearly grew back, but why is it gone again?¡± Shu Jinqing got out of the carriage. The people automatically made way for him. He only had one eye. The other eye was still swollen and bleeding. It was a terrifying sight. The bawd was stunned. What¡­ What was going on? Min Jinqing walked up to them and said, ¡°She doesn¡¯t deserve to be called a goddess. She¡¯s the dirtiest and stinkiest demon in hell. She said that as long as we paid a small price, our wish would be fulfilled. Do you know what the price is?¡± Everyone was puzzled. ¡°Isn¡¯t it money?¡± In their hearts, they took it for granted that the price they had to pay was just some money. Chapter 323 - The Commander

Chapter 323: The Commander

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Liang Jinqing snorted. ¡°You wish!¡± After suppressing his anger, he continued. ¡°This price is life. My eye grew back, but my son almost lost his life because of this.¡± Everyone gasped. If it was gold or silver, almost everyone would be willing to pay. But if it was a human life, how could such a cost be considered a small price? Liang Jinqing nced at Yuqiong Pavilion and said, ¡°Think about it. Is what you love the most really gold and silver? I almost made a mistake that I would have regretted for the rest of my life. Now, I¡¯ll wait and see how she decays on the second of April.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all my fault for being stupid. It¡¯s also Miao Yin¡¯s fault for not telling us the truth. Look, she doesn¡¯t even dare toe out to rify it now. Just you wait.¡± After saying that, Liang Jinqing left, and people silently moved aside. They were not fighting to get into Yuqiong Pavilion anymore. With Liang Jinqing¡¯s reminder, they started to wonder if they could really afford to pay such a price. From what Liang Jinqing said, he had almost lost his son. Not long after, the sound of horse galloping could be heard. When people looked over and saw the person who exuded murderous aura, they immediately made way. Fu Gui got off the horse. Everyone noticed that his arm was hanging by his side again. The bawd was so frightened that her face turned pale. ¡°Yuqiong Pavilion is not open today. Please go back¡­¡± Fu Gui¡¯s face darkened. He red at the bawd and walked up to Wei Shi. ¡°Minister Wei, what are you doing here?¡± Wei Shi looked at Fu Gui and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to close down Yuqiong Pavilion. I suspect that Miss Miao Yin is using a special technique to harm others.¡± Fu Gui asked him. ¡°Do you have enough manpower? Do you want me to give you 200 soldiers?¡± Wei Shi was stunned. ¡°If it¡¯s possible, I¡¯ll be more than grateful.¡± He did not have much manpower to use in the Xuanyi mansion, so Wei Shi naturally did not turn down the kind offer. When people saw this, they understood. Right then, Miao Yin¡¯s cold voice came from upstairs. ¡°I have a clear conscience. If you don¡¯t believe me, please leave.¡± Everyone was stunned. Someone who was displeased shouted. ¡°Miss Miao Yin, why didn¡¯t you tell the truth? Didn¡¯t you say that we only had to pay some money? Why did it turn out that we have to lose those whom we love the most?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never said that the price is money. I said what you loved the most. If you want to change your fate, you naturally have to pay. I¡¯ve never forced anyone.¡± Miao Yin¡¯s voice was indifferent, making everyone explode with anger. However, no matter how angrily they shouted, Miao Yin stopped responding. In the end, the angry crowd left in silence. Wei Shi looked at Fu Gui. ¡°May I ask if General Fu has seen Miss Liu?¡± Fu Gui nodded. If not for Liu Sanniang, he would probably have done something that would leave him in despair for the rest of his life. Wei Shi smiled faintly. ¡°Miss Liu was the one who asked me to do this. She has never been wrong. If she said that Miao Yin is covered in sins, then it must be it.¡± Fu Gui looked at Wei Shi. ¡°Is Minister Wei familiar with Miss Liu?¡± Wei Shi nodded. Fu Gui said, ¡°Miss Liu is admirable. If not for her, my daughter would be dead. I¡¯ll go to mobilize my men to help you now.¡± Wei Shi cupped his hands. ¡°In that case, thank you.¡± Fu Gui immediately went to get people to help Wei Shi. Wei Shi heaved a sigh of relief. With Fu Gui¡¯s help, he would be able to deal with Yuqiong Pavilion and possibly the Third Prince too. However, he still had to rely on Liu Sanniang to help out those who had been ¡®cured¡¯ by Miao Yin. Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan had already arrived at themander¡¯s mansion. Themander was the highest ranking official. At this moment, mourns and wails could be hearding from inside the mansion. Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan walked in. The servant reached out to stop Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss, our master has passed away. If you have anything on,e back in a few days. Please let him rest in peace.¡± The servant looked sad. Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°Your master is not dead. He can still be saved.¡± The servant was stunned. ¡°Miss, what are you talking about? The dead can¡¯t be revived. How is that possible? Don¡¯t talk nonsense here. If someone hears this, though you¡¯re a woman, you¡¯ll be severely punished.¡± Just as Liu Sanniang was about to say something, a middle-aged man came out of the mansion. He was wearing mourning clothes and looked at Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan. When the servant saw him, he said, ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll immediately get these two people to leave.¡± Wei Zhicheng looked at Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan, sized them up, and said politely, ¡°Miss, I don¡¯t think I know you. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Wei Zhicheng. ¡°Did your mother go to Yuqiong Pavilion to ask Miao Yin for help?¡± Wei Zhicheng frowned. ¡°How did you know?¡± Wei Zhicheng looked at Liu Sanniang and rxed his frowning face. ¡°Miss, are you here to ask about whether my mother is cured? She is. Miss, if you need help, go to Yuqiong Pavilion to find Miss Miao Yin. My mother can¡¯t help you.¡± Liu Sanniang said, ¡°I¡¯m here to save your father, themander. Your mother¡¯s recovery is at the cost of your father¡¯s life.¡± Wei Zhicheng was stunned. When he regained his senses, he was furious. ¡°Miss, stop talking nonsense. My mother is already heartbroken. If these words reach her ears, do you know how painful my mother will be?¡± Another figure came out. He was also wearing mourning clothes and looked very simr to Wei Zhicheng. He frowned. ¡°Brother, who are these two?¡± Wei Zhigao looked at Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan vigntly. Wei Zhicheng¡¯s expression was twisted with anger. The servant quickly said, ¡°Second Young Master, these two are here to ask about something. I¡¯ll get them to leave immediately.¡± Wei Zhigao looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°I couldn¡¯t hear her clearly just now, but I think I heard her mention our mother.¡± Wei Zhigao sized up Liu Sanniang and asked. ¡°Miss, who are you? What did you say to my brother about my mother?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Wei Zhigao and repeated calmly. ¡°Your mother¡¯s recovery came at the cost of your father¡¯s life.¡± The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!?? Chapter 324 - Deep Bond

Chapter 324: Deep Bond

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Wei Zhicheng frowned. ¡°Second Brother, this woman is strange. Her words can¡¯t be trusted.¡± Wei Zhigao looked at Liu Sanniang and asked with doubt in his voice. ¡°You, why did you say that? Who are you?¡± Liu Sanniang answered honestly. ¡°I¡¯m Liu Sanniang. I¡¯m the one who said that Miao Yin is full of sins and will decay in half a month.¡± Wei Zhigao frowned. ¡°What does this have to do with my father?¡± Liu Sanniang replied patiently. ¡°Miao Yin is covered in sins. I didn¡¯t expect her to spread her sins to others. Your father died because of the sin. He used his life as the price to make your mother recover. As a result, he naturally can¡¯t live.¡± Wei Zhicheng was in disbelief. ¡°This is ridiculous.¡± Wei Zhigao was also in disbelief. Liu Sanniang smiled and looked at the two of them. ¡°Otherwise, how can your mother recover and stand up? If she could stand up without needing to pay a heavy price, why would your father die?¡± Wei Zhigao looked at Wei Zhicheng and then at Liu Sanniang. He said coldly, ¡°Why are you here? Are you here just to say things to hurt us?¡± Liu Sanniang said, ¡°I¡¯m here to return your father¡¯s life to him.¡± Wei Zhicheng was shocked. ¡°Are you saying that my father can stille back to life?¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. Wei Zhicheng suppressed the shock in his heart. He looked at Wei Zhigao and said, ¡°Miss Liu, pleasee in.¡± Wei Nanxuan¡¯s coffin was still ced in the hall. All the servants were dressed in mourning clothes. Wei Zhigao and Wei Zhicheng brought Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan straight to the main courtyard. Beside the main courtyard was the mourning hall. There was a ck coffin with a brazier in front of it. A woman knelt at the side, burning incense. Beside the woman, a few other women stood there, weeping. After Wei Zhigao and Wei Zhicheng entered, they instructed. ¡°You all can leave. We have something to tell our mother.¡± Soon, in the main courtyard, except for Wei Zhigao, Wei Zhicheng, and their wives, all the servants were dismissed. The woman turned around, her eyes red and swollen. ¡°Zhigao, Zhicheng, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Mrs. Wei¡¯s eyes were filled with sadness from losing her husband. She looked tired and her hair seemed to have turned gray overnight. Wei Zhigao and Wei Zhicheng quickly went forward and gently helped her up. ¡°Mother, we have something to tell you.¡± The two of them helped Mrs. Wei sit down and knelt down by her side. Seeing them kneel, their wives also knelt down beside their husbands. Mrs. Wei was puzzled. ¡°What is going on?¡± Wei Zhicheng looked at Liu Sanniang. Wei Zhicheng said, ¡°Mother, Father¡¯s death was not an ident¡­¡± Wei Zhicheng could not bring himself to continue. He lowered his head. Mrs. Wei frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± It was Liu Sanniang who answered. ¡°Madam, you were supposed to be bedridden, but now you can stand up and walk. Don¡¯t you think that came at a price?¡± Mrs. Wei looked at Liu Sanniang with a puzzled look on her face. Liu Sanniang walked forward and squatted down beside Mrs. Wei. ¡°This price is your husband¡¯s life.¡± Mrs. Wei¡¯s eyes were blurred by tears. ¡°Are you saying that I got better at the cost of my husband¡¯s life?¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. Mrs. Wei blinked and tried to force back her tears. She asked in a voice thick with emotions. ¡°Is¡­ is this really the price?¡± Liu Sanniang nodded again. The small price Miao Yin mentioned was not just a small price, but a life. Mrs. Wei took a deep breath. ¡°Miss, why are you here? Can you save my husband? If you can, I¡¯m willing to do anything.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Mrs. Wei¡¯s legs. ¡°Are you willing to be bedridden again?¡± Mrs. Wei was meant to be gued by illness for her entire life. She would never be able to stand up on her own. Ordinary people could not understand the pain that disabled people went through. Mrs. Wei forced a smile. ¡°I have been unable to stand up for decades. It doesn¡¯t matter if I be disabled again. I didn¡¯t believe in goddesses anyway. It was my husband who persuaded me to give it a try. After Miao Yin made the request, he said that there was no problem. I couldn¡¯t feel my legs for a long time, but at that moment, I felt a sensationing back to my legs, and I could even stand up.¡± ¡°My husband probably knew the price back then. He helped me home and said that he had no regrets and could rest in peace.¡± Mrs. Wei sobbed. ¡°I¡¯m happy that my legs can recover. I didn¡¯t believe it at first, but the temptation and feeling of being able to walk again was too hard for me to resist. It was because of me that my husband¡­¡± Wei Zhigao and Wei Zhicheng cried silently. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t be sad. Father doesn¡¯t want to see you so sad.¡± Wei Zhigao med himself. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. If it weren¡¯t for giving birth to me, Mother wouldn¡¯t be like this. It¡¯s all my fault.¡± Mrs. Wei reached out and touched Wei Zhigao. ¡°Silly child, why are you ming yourself? Even if I lost my life in childbirth, I would have no regrets. Don¡¯t me yourself.¡± She was willing to give birth to a child for the person she loved. No matter what the price was, she was willing to pay for it. Mrs. Wei looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu, if losing this pair of legs can bring my husband back, then do it. I¡¯m already used to living without legs anyway, but I¡¯m not used to living a life without my husband.¡± Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°Bring Commander Wei back to bed.¡± Wei Zhigao and Wei Zhicheng wiped their eyes and stood up. The two of them opened the coffin and looked at their father. Their eyes were filled with tears. The two of them carefully carried Wei Nanxi¡¯s body back to the room. Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan followed. Mrs. Wei walked to the bed and sat down. She reached out to touch her husband¡¯s face, her eyes blurry from the tears. ¡°Why did you do this? How can I live without you?¡± Liu Sanniang ced her hands on Mrs. Wei¡¯s legs. The olddy felt a force wrap around her legs. The pain made her tremble but she gritted her teeth and endured it. Chapter 325 - Deep Bond (Part 2)

Chapter 325: Deep Bond (Part 2)

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Wei Zhigao and Wei Zhicheng couldn¡¯t help but say worriedly, ¡°Mother.¡± Mrs. Wei raised her hand slightly. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± She shouldn¡¯t have had this pair of legs in the first ce. She was being too greedy and hoped too much. It was only normal to return what didn¡¯t belong to her. Her legs gradually became numb. They turned into two pieces of wood that were attached to her body and would never move, and the muscles on them atrophied too. After all, she had been paralyzed for many years. Even though there were servants massaging her every day and taking good care of her, her legs were still shrinking day by day. If not for the fact that she was well off, she couldn¡¯t have survived until now. She was loved and doted upon by her husband despite having a pair of crippled legs. How could she possibly ask him to give up his life so that she could walk again? Liu Sanniang opened her palm and revealed a soul. Mrs. Wei¡¯s eyes blurred from tears as she called out softly. ¡°Husband.¡± Wei Zhicheng and Wei Zhigao looked at the soul in disbelief. Why did this soul look so much like their father? Liu Sanniang extracted the bloody sin from Wei Nanxie¡¯s soul. His soul was in extreme pain, but soon, a drop of ck blood was separated from it. This drop of ck blood disgusted people and made them want to stay away from it. No one wanted to touch it. Mrs. Wei was in disbelief. This was extracted from her husband¡¯s soul. She asked in a trembling voice. ¡°What¡­ what is this?¡± Liu Sanniang replied calmly. ¡°A bloody sin.¡± Mrs. Wei grabbed her chest tightly. What Goddess? She was clearly a demon covered in sins. Liu Sanniang flicked her finger and the ck blood disappeared. She returned Wei Nanxi¡¯s soul back to him. Mrs. Wei turned to look nervously at the person on the bed. Wei Zhicheng and Wei Zhigao watched intently as well. They had personally examined the corpse. It showed no signs of life. Would he reallye back to life? Liu Sanniang exined to them. ¡°Life and death are irreversible, but that¡¯s not the case for themander. His life was taken away by force, so there will be a chance of survival for him. This chance of survival was in the hands of Mrs. Wei.¡± People changed easily. Perhaps Mrs. Wei did not want the life of the person she loved the most in the beginning, but after standing up again, she was tempted and changed her mind. Would she choose her legs or loved one? Clearly, Mrs. Wei chose her loved one. Wei Nanxi¡¯s chest began to heave. He slowly opened his eyes and said with a puzzled look, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why am I still alive?¡± He raised his hands with difficulty and frowned at the shroud he was wearing. Mrs. Wei threw herself beside him and cried. ¡°You knew it already. You knew it already.¡± Her doubts were true. He had known that he would die for her recovery, but he did not say it. He was using his life to help her. Wei Nanxi sighed. ¡°Your legs.¡± Wei Nanxi looked at her useless limbs. The legs that had recovered were stiff and motionless again. He felt terrible and even a little angry. ¡°Who did it?¡± Wei Zhicheng and Wei Zhigao were puzzled. ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Why did they feel that their father was not happy at all to havee back to life? Liu Sanniang didn¡¯t understand either. ¡°This is your wife¡¯s choice.¡± Wei Nanxi looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss, what do you know? My wife was paralyzed because of me. All these years, she had been tortured. I finally found a way to help her. Why did you stop me? This is my own choice. Why did you ruin my n?¡± Mrs. Wei cried. ¡°Husband, don¡¯t me Miss Liu. Without you, how long do you think I can live? Once you are gone, my heart will die and I won¡¯t have long to live.¡± Wei Nanxi looked at his wife whose face was dripping with tears. He reached out to touch his wife¡¯s old face and said with resignation, ¡°I won¡¯t just be gone. I¡¯ll continue to stay by yourself but in a different way. Why are you so stupid?¡± Mrs. Wei cried out loud. ¡°You are the stupid one.¡± Wei Zhicheng and Wei Zhigao choked. Their wives were sobbing. They had always known that their father-inw loved their mother-inw, but they did not know that he loved her to such an extent. It was normal for men to have concubines, but as a woman, who would want their husband to have other women? This kind of monogamouspanionship was what many women dreamed of. When their husbands took in one concubine after another, they could only hold back the grudge and continue to live with a broken heart. Liu Sanniang felt Chu Yan squeeze her palm. She smiled at him and the two of them left the Commander¡¯s mansion silently. She wanted to return all the sins Miao Yin spread out, back to her. After Wei Nanxi came back to life, the mourning hall was closed. The outsiders were all puzzled. Wasn¡¯t he dead? How did he suddenlye back to life? However, the door of themander¡¯s mansion was tightly shut. No one was allowed in or allowed out. The faster Shen Yin could save people, the faster she could kill people. At the same time, people began to look forward to the second day of April. Would Miao Yin really start to decay? She was so beautiful and her voice was so heavenly. If she decayed, what would she be? No one dared to imagine it. When Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan arrived outside the city gate, they saw the beggars leaning against the city wall, wailing in pain. After being cured by Miao Yin, they all had paid a hefty price. Some lost their legs and some arms. They were beggars. They had nothing to lose except their life. An iplete body meant that their life would be even more miserable. They stretched out their hands into the air, as if they were looking forward to something. Liu Sanniang watched quietly and thought that they were probably expecting the goddess toe again and save them. If she didn¡¯t interfere, Miao Yin would definitely take action. She would soothe all their pain, but at the same time, she would take their lives. When they had nothing left to pay, what they had to give in exchange would be their lives. Liu Sanniang released her power and forcefully extracted the bloody sins out of these people. They rolled on the ground in pain and hit the wall with their heads. Countless drops of ck blood flew out of their bodies and flew in one direction before finally disappearing. Chapter 326 - This Is Her Sin

Chapter 326: This Is Her Sin

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

After the pain, there came ecstasy. ¡°Ahhh, my hand is fine again. It¡¯s growing back.¡± ¡°So is my foot. It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡± When the night fell, Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan returned to the city silently. These beggars were different from the people in the city. What they wanted from Miao Yin was only to eliminate the pain from their bodies. They had no families. The only thing they could lose was their life. Therefore, after a short period offort, they would be in eternal pain. Chu Yan held her hand and said gently, ¡°Sanniang, you did a great job.¡± Liu Sanniang pretended to be calm. ¡°Thanks.¡± On the surface, she was still calm, but in her heart, she was screaming crazily. The sapling in her heart seemed to have been nourished by the rain and began to grow crazily. Yuqiong Pavilion was already heavily guarded and no one could enter or leave the ce. People discussed the topic hotly among themselves. Not long after the news that Miao Yin was a goddess spread, it was debunked. Everyone was waiting for the second of April to arrive. The bawd in Yuqiong Pavilion felt troubled. There was nothing she could do now. The girls in the brothel were all moring to chase Miao Yin out. They did not want to live with a monster. If she really decayed one day, it would be terrifying. The bawd knocked on the door gently. ¡°Miao Yin, are you resting? If not, I have something to tell you.¡± Miao Yin was wearing a ck gauze dress and a long gauze hat that covered her from head to toe. Her voice was a little hoarse. ¡°Come in.¡± Under her sleeve, her slender fingers were clenched tightly. She kept muttering to herself. ¡°Why did Liu Sanniang ruin my n? Why didn¡¯t she just die?¡± These people were all a bunch of brainless idiots. They were the ones who were lustful and greedy, but they ended up ming her. She had never said that the price was money. They said so themselves. When the door opened, the bawd felt a strong fragrance of flowers. She waved her handkerchief and looked at Miao Yin, who was wearing a ck dress and a gauze hat to cover herself from head to toe. The bawd panicked a little. Did something really happen to her? Otherwise, why did she wrap herself up like that? Miao Yin asked coldly. ¡°Why don¡¯t youe closer?¡± Though the gauze hat blurred her vision, she could only see a figure standing not far away. She knew why the bawd didn¡¯t dare to approach without needing to think. The bawd mustered her courage and walked in. ¡°Miao Yin, don¡¯t take what those people said to heart.¡± Miao Yin sneered. ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered to care about them. Do you?¡± The bawd hesitated for a moment and shook her head. ¡°Of course not. It¡¯s just that Minister Wei is too much. He has mobilized the soldiers to surround Yuqiong Pavilionyer byyer. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s unnecessary?¡± Now, everyone was terrified. It was impossible for anyone toe to ask Miao Yin for help. It was hard to imagine thatst night, Yuqiong Pavilion was still packed with people. They were all here for Miao Yin. They called her a goddess and were intoxicated by her voice. However, in just a day, they changed and avoided her like she was a gue. People were fickle-minded. They would change their mind faster than flipping a book. Perhaps one second, they would be in love, and the next, they would fall apart. However, the bawd couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Miao Yin¡¯s beautiful face had already started to decay. Otherwise, what was the point of bundling herself up like that? Miao Yin stood up. ¡°I understand. Since you can¡¯t keep me here, I¡¯ll leave.¡± She walked out with the bawd following behind. ¡°Miao Yin, where are you going? I have a house. Why don¡¯t you stay there?¡± The Third Prince had instructed her to protect Miao Yin no matter what. The bawd did not dare to disobey the Third Prince. Miao Yin did not speak. Instead, she walked out. Others might suspect her, but two people would definitely not. They would believe her and always support her. It was about time for these two people toe forward. She would meet them when she went down. Miao Yin ignored the bawd, who was shouting nervously. ¡°Miao Yin, I¡¯m doing this for your own good.¡± Miao Yin slowly went downstairs. There was no one in sight, but she knew that everyone in Yuqiong Pavilion was watching her in the dark. They wanted to know if she had started to show signs of decaying. Before Miao Yin left, she heard people arguing outside. ¡°What a joke. Miss Miao Yin is a rare chosen one. Her divine voice can save people. How can she harm anyone? Move aside and let us in.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care what you say. I¡¯ll always believe Miss Miao Yin. Her voice can¡¯t lie. How can you ignorant mortals know what it means to have a divine voice?¡± Jing Yun said angrily. Jing Mu did not speak, but his expression was cold. It was obvious that he was very displeased. The colonel guarding Yuqiong Pavilion was Fu Gui¡¯s subordinate. He argued with Jing Yun hotly. ¡°If our general says she¡¯s evil, then she is. Enough of this nonsense. No one is allowed to enter Yuqiong Pavilion.¡± Jing Yun was furious. ¡°Who is your general?¡± ¡°Our general is General Fu,¡± the colonel replied coldly. Jing Yun said, ¡°Didn¡¯t Miss Miao Yin cure your general¡¯s arm? How can he repay kindness with ingratitude?¡± With a creak, the door opened and the beautiful figure dressed in a ck dress appeared. Jing Yun immediately shouted. ¡°Miss Miao Yin.¡± Jing Mu looked at Miao Yin and his expression softened. ¡°Miss Miao Yin.¡± ¡°Masters, currently, everyone is pointing a finger at me and wrongly using me. You shouldn¡¯te to look for me.¡± In Jing Mu and Jing Yun¡¯s ears, her voice was still beautiful and divine. Jing Yun said, ¡°Miss Miao Yin, how are you?¡± Miao Yin¡¯s voice trembled slightly. ¡°Thank you for your concern, Master Jing Yun. I¡¯m fine.¡± Jing Yun and Jing Mu could tell that Miao Yin was sad. Jing Yun looked at the bawd behind Miao Yin and thought that Miao Yin was leaving. His heart ached. ¡°Miss Miao Yin, are you going out?¡± Miao Yin paused and stammered. ¡°I¡­¡± Her unfinished sentence contained countless grievances. Jing Yun gritted his teeth and pointed at the colonel, then at the bawd. Although he did not speak, everyone could tell that he was very angry. Jing Mu said calmly, ¡°Miss Miao Yin, I would like to discuss the prayer meeting on the second of April with you. If you don¡¯t mind, you can stay temporarily at our residence.¡± Chapter 327 - This Is Her Sin (Part 2)

Chapter 327: This Is Her Sin (Part 2)

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

The colonel frowned. ¡°Miss Miao Yin can¡¯t leave. During this period, she can¡¯t step out of Yuqiong Pavilion.¡± Jing Yun gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Everyone is waiting to see what will happen to Miss Miao Yin now. No one wille to ask her for help.¡± Today¡¯s Yuqiong Pavilion was in stark contrast to yesterday¡¯s. Jing Mu said calmly, ¡°If you¡¯re worried, you cane with us. It¡¯s only a few days before the second of April. At that time, everyone will know the truth. I hope everyone wille to the prayer meeting to pray for your family.¡± After saying that, Jing Mu extended his hand towards her. ¡°Miss Miao Yin, please.¡± The colonel reached out to stop her. ¡°Miss Miao Yin, why are you wearing a ck gauze veil? Please take it off.¡± She was covered from head to toe in ck gauze. Was there something she needed to cover? Was she starting to decay now? The colonel¡¯s words made everyone nervous. Everyone had the same thought. Jing Mu frowned. Jing Yun clenched his fists and gritted his teeth. ¡°You¡¯re too much.¡± Miao Yin raised her hand. ¡°Master Jing Yun, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine.¡± Miao Yin¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred. She swallowed the dried flowers in her mouth before slowly taking off the veil. Her delicate and beautiful face was revealed to everyone. Her snow-white skin was like beautiful jade, without any ws. Her pair of eyes that seemed to be able to steal souls were cold. Her red lips were pursed tightly. Without a smile, she was filled with coldness that scared everyone off from approaching her. She was still as beautiful as ever. Her coldness and nobility were like a flower in the mountains, and the colonel could not take his eyes off her. Jing Yun sneered. ¡°Can you let Miss Miao Yine with us now?¡± Jing Mu extended his hand. ¡°Miss Miao Yin, please.¡± She smiled. At this moment, she still had the looks of a goddess. Miao Yin ced a fair hand in Jing Mu¡¯s palm. Jing Mu held Miao Yin¡¯s hand devoutly and slowly walked towards the carriage. After Miao Yin got into the carriage, Jing Mu and Jing Yun sat outside. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± The colonel immediately followed with a group of soldiers. Guarding Miao Yin was the mission given to them by the General. No matter whether Miao Yin had changed or not, they could not disobey the order. When Miao Yin left Yuqiong Pavilion, everyone was curious. When the women watching from the window saw Miao Yin¡¯s beautiful face, they were green with jealousy. The bawd was also a little regretful. If Miao Yin turned out to be fine this time, she would have lost a chance to befriend the goddess. After Miao Yin got into the carriage, she put the gauze veil back on. She opened her mouth and could smell a faint stench. Her expression turned sinister. She had worked hard to get to this point. How could she let all her efforts go to waste? The Cloud Breaking Sect was the number one sect in the Mystic World. They would definitely have a way. Miao Yin clenched her fists tightly, and a trace of ruthlessness shed across her eyes. She took out a handful of fragrant dried flowers and put them all in her mouth to suppress the stenching out due to her decaying internal organs. The carriage soon arrived at a small house. Jing Yun and Jing Mu jumped out of the carriage. Jing Yun said, ¡°Miss Miao Yin, we¡¯ve arrived.¡± Miao Yin slowly got out of the carriage. Through the ck veil, she looked at the house. ¡°Thank you for taking me in. I¡¯m very grateful.¡± Jing Yun smiled. ¡°Miss Miao Yin has a divine voice. It¡¯s the cleanest voice in the world. Those people will definitely regret it.¡± Miao Yin smiled. ¡°Master Jing Yun, you tter me. If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯m willing to sing two songs for you every day.¡± Jing Yun quickly waved his hand. ¡°Of course, we don¡¯t. We¡¯re more than happy to hear your voice.¡± Jing Mu couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Miss Miao Yin, you don¡¯t have to do that. We offered you a hand because we believe in you.¡± Miao Yin smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not forced. I¡¯m sincerely willing to sing songs for you.¡± Jing Yun said, ¡°Jing Mu, Miss Miao Yin is kind-hearted. We have to respect her choice.¡± Miao Yin¡¯s voice was gentle. ¡°Master Jing Yun, you are my soulmate.¡± Jing Yun looked at Miao Yin. Although he could not see Miao Yin¡¯s expression because of the ck veil, he blushed. He was very lucky to be able to be the goddess¡¯s soulmate. Jing Mu smiled. ¡°Miss Miao Yin, pleasee in.¡± Miao Yin slowly walked into the house. Jing Mu and Jing Yun followed behind her. Jing Yun turned around and looked at the soldiers coldly before closing the door. The soldiers immediately surrounded the house. Their mission was only to keep an eye on Miao Yin. As long as she did note out after entering and stop others from entering to look for her, their mission would be considered sessful. Jing Mu and Jing Yun entered a small courtyard and gave the best room to Miao Yin. The room was very clean and well-decorated. There were Daoist scriptures on the bookshelves, and a faint incense was burning. Jing Yun said, ¡°Miss Miao Yin, you can stay here. There will be servants bringing you three meals a day. If you need anything, feel free to tell me.¡± Miao Yin shook her head. ¡°Thank you, Masters. I don¡¯t need anything else. I will never forget your kindness.¡± Jing Mu pulled Jing Yun. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Miss Miao Yin, rest early and well.¡± Jing Mu and Jing Yun left. It was alreadyte, so it was not the right time to talk. When they left, they closed the door. Miao Yin sat quietly for a while before taking off her veil. She stood up and walked towards the mirror to examine her face. She was relieved to see that there were no signs of decaying yet. The thick stench in her mouth made her break down. The bloody sins wereing back to her, corroding her internal organs bit by bit and making her slowly rot. She was still beautiful and had fair skin, but her organs had already started to decay. One day, this skin would not be able to hold back the stench froming out. At that time, everyone would know that she was evil. Liu Sanniang¡¯s prediction about her would alle true. At this rate of decay, she would not be able tost until the second of April. What would happen if Jing Mu and Jing Yun found out the truth before that? She would definitely be kicked out. So, she must wait. She must hold on until the second of April. Miao Yin took a deep breath and looked at herself in the mirror. Her red lips moved as she said to herself in the mirror, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely win in the end.¡± Chapter 328 - This Is Her Blood Sin (Part 3)

Chapter 328: This Is Her Blood Sin (Part 3)

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Miao Yin walked to the bed andid down. She closed her eyes and quickly fell asleep. In a daze, she started to scratch her clothes. Her entire body felt like ants were crawling on it. It was very itchy. No matter how hard she scratched, she couldn¡¯t get rid of the itch. It was unbearable and tortured her. When she woke up in a daze, she raised her hand and saw that her fair arm was covered in red marks. Miao Yin¡¯s face turned pale and she was instantly wide awake. Her legs and waist were very itchy. There seemed to be small bumps on her slightly swollen arm. The more she scratched, the more swollen her arm became. Miao Yin quickly put on her clothes. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to believe that her entire body was covered in these things. Her heart seemed to be about to jump out of her chest. What would happen if Jing Mu and Jing Yun saw her like this? Ignoring the strange feeling in her body, she stumbled out of bed and bolted the door. After closing the door tightly, she sat down weakly against it and took deep breaths. The second of April was less than seven days away. She had to hold on. Jing Yun got up early in the morning and knocked on the door. ¡°Miss Miao Yin, are you up?¡± Miao Yin¡¯s voice was a little hoarse. ¡°Master Jing Yun, I¡¯m already up.¡± Jing Yun pushed the door open but it was locked. He was a little puzzled. ¡°Miss Miao Yin, are you alright? I came to ask you what you want to eat for breakfast.¡± Miao Yin took a few deep breaths. She did not want Jing Yun to hear anything wrong with her voice. After suppressing the panic, she said softly, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I don¡¯t want to eat anything. I want to meditate. When nightes, I¡¯ll sing a few songs for you.¡± Jing Yun smiled and quickly said, ¡°Then I won¡¯t disturb you. I¡¯m grateful and happy that you can sing for us.¡± Miao Yin replied gently. ¡°Thank you, Master Jing Yun.¡± Jing Yun left without thinking much. He and Jing Mu were the Third Prince¡¯s subordinates. During the day, they would have to go to the Third Prince¡¯s mansion to wait for his instructions. If there was nothing else, they would enter the pce and discuss the prayer meeting with the State Minister. The prayer meeting of the Cloud Breaking Sect had always been very lively, but this time was different. This time, it had to be perfect. After Jing Yun left, Miao Yin heaved a sigh of relief. She stood up and returned to her room. She could smell the stench on her body. Every part of her body was extremely itchy. She did not want to scratch it, but she could not help but feel a piercing itch. She took off her clothes and looked at herself in the mirror. Her face was still beautiful, but at this moment, she was already transforming into a monster. She opened her mouth and let out a soundless cry. However, she still couldn¡¯t help but reach out and scratch hard. The bumps gradually swelled up, as if something was taking shape inside. She was about to go crazy. The skin on her waist was scratched open, revealing something gray. She was not in the mood to care about what it was and was immersed in indescribable joy. After scratching open the skin, it was no longer itchy. Instead, it was cool andfortable. However, thisfort did notst long. There were still many small bumps on her body that were torturing her. Miao Yin¡¯s eyes were sinister. She no longer hesitated. She endured the pain and scratched open those small bumps one by one. Even though some of them were bleeding, she did not seem to feel any pain. She closed her eyes and immersed in thebination of pain and joy. It was no longer itchy. Finally, it was gone. Miao Yin did not notice that from the small bumps, small grayish hands were reaching out. At this moment, she was as terrifying as the thousand-legged centipede, but she did not feel it. After the itch was gone, Miao Yin was about to clean herself up when she saw the hands that were extending. They were grayish hands. Some were the size of an adult¡¯s hand and some were the size of a child¡¯s hand. They had grayish skin like those who had died a long time ago. Miao Yin¡¯s entire body trembled, and so did her hands. Miao Yin bit her lip hard to stop herself from screaming. She was not having a delusion. These hands were actually growing on her body. She was a goddess. How could she be such an ugly monster? After calming herself down, Miao Yin returned to the bed and wrapped herself tightly in the nket. Tears streamed down her face. Those hands were cold and pressed against her body. The feeling was suffocating. When she opened her mouth, she could smell her own stench. This experience was the worst in her life. There was nothing more terrifying than this. She cursed Liu Sanniang again and again in her heart. She wished she could cut Liu Sanniang into pieces, but even then, it would not be enough to vent her anger and heart. She was the one who made her be a monster. It was all because of Liu Sanniang that she became a monster with hands all over her body. It was Liu Sanniang who let her slowly decay from the inside out. Miao Yin did not dare to imagine what she would be in the end. Now, she only pinned her hopes on the Cloud Breaking Sect. She had the most precious voice in the world. If the Cloud Breaking Sect could save her, she was willing to do anything. Miao Yin did not even notice it when the sky outside turned dark. She only woke up when Jing Yun and Jing Mu knocked on the door. She opened her mouth, and the voice that came out was still pleasant, like the sound of nature. This was thest thing she could rely on. She did not speak but sang directly. Her beautiful voice instantly pulled Jing Yun and Jing Mu into a beautiful faind. Jing Yun and Jing Mu wanted to speak, but after hearing this heavenly voice, they sat down cross-legged and listened attentively. This beautiful voice could help them increase their cultivation. Miao Yin did not sing for long. After two songs, she stopped. ¡°Masters, can you give me the song from the prayer meeting? Let me practice it first.¡± Jing Yun said, ¡°No problem. Miss Miao Yin, you haven¡¯t eaten yet, right?¡± Miao Yin was a little nervous. ¡°Put it outside. I¡¯ll eat itter. It¡¯s not convenient to invite the two masters in during my period. Please forgive me.¡± There were still a few days until the second of April. If she didn¡¯t see anyone, she would appear suspicious, so she needed a valid reason. Being on her period was a convincing reason. Upon hearing that, Jing Yun was embarrassed. ¡°Alright, Miss Miao Yin, rest well. If there¡¯s anything you want to eat, just tell the servants.¡± Jing Mu was also a little embarrassed. Women were different from men. Although cultivation wasn¡¯t a gender-specific endeavor, there was, after all, still a difference between men and women. Chapter 329 - This Is Her Blood Sin (Part 4)

Chapter 329: This Is Her Blood Sin (Part 4)

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

After saying that, Jing Yun blushed. Jing Mu said to Jing Yun in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Jing Yun nodded and replied. ¡°Miss Miao Yin, rest well. We won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡± Miao Yin said gently, ¡°Thank you, masters.¡± After Jing Yun and Jing Mu left, Miao Yin heaved a long sigh of relief. No matter what others thought, Jing Yun and Jing Mu still believed in her. This was her luck and her only way out. As long as she could get through this period of time, she would not be afraid. Looking at the grayish hands on her body, she felt indescribably hopeless. She wanted to pull these hands out, but as long as she used her strength, she would feel a piercing pain. She had no choice but to stop. Although it was only a few days before the second of April, to Miao Yin, it seemed like a few lifetimes. Every minute, every second, she could feel her body decaying bit by bit until there was no good flesh left on her body. She had the most beautiful face and jade-like skin, but what was inside was all rotten. Many people in the capital were looking forward to the second of April. In April, Xia Hongming called Jing Yun, Jing Mu, and Wu Ju over. He thoughtfully sized up Jing Yun and Jing Mu. ¡°Masters, is Miao Yin used to living in your house?¡± He missed Miao Yin¡¯s beautiful voice and figure badly. Fortunately, tomorrow would be the second day of April. If Miao Yin was still fine after this, he would bring her back and dote on her. Jing Yun replied calmly. ¡°Your Highness, Miss Miao Yin is fine. You cane to see her tomorrow.¡± After Miao Yin sang at the prayer meeting tomorrow, people would naturally regret what they had done these days. Xia Hongming raised his eyebrows. ¡°Hasn¡¯t she changed at all?¡± Didn¡¯t they say that she would decay from the inside out? If that was the case, there should be some signs. Jing Yun said calmly, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go and take a look yourself.¡± Xia Hongming smiled. ¡°I naturally believe you. There¡¯s no need for me to go over. Tomorrow, there will be an answer to all of this.¡± Xia Hongming waved his hand. ¡°Masters, go back and rest. You have to host the prayer meeting tomorrow. Rest early and well.¡± Jing Mu and Jing Yun nodded. ¡°Thank you, Third Prince. We¡¯ll take our leave.¡± In the hall, only Wu Ju was left. Xia Hongming looked at Wu Ju. ¡°Master Wu Ju, do you have anything to say?¡± Wu Ju smiled faintly. ¡°What do you want to ask, Third Prince?¡± Xia Hongming smiled and said, ¡°I naturally want to ask about Miao Yin. What else can it be?¡± Wu Ju looked at Xia Hongming and replied calmly. ¡°Third Prince, don¡¯t get your hopes up. Jing Yun and Jing Mu treat Miao Yin as a goddess. I don¡¯t think the two of them know what has happened to Miao Yin.¡± Xia Hongming frowned. ¡°What do you mean? Are you saying that Jing Yun and Jing Mu don¡¯t know if any changes have taken ce on Miao Yin?¡± Wu Ju smiled. ¡°If I were Miao Yin, I wouldn¡¯t let anyone know about it at this time. When the prayer meeting begins, I¡¯ll tie myself to the Cloud Breaking Sect and leave them with no choice.¡± Xia Hongming pondered. ¡°We¡¯ll know tomorrow.¡± Wu Ju smiled and stood up. He nodded at the Third Prince and turned to leave. The Third Prince did not stop him. Wu Ju rarely left the mansion. Instead of returning to his room, he went out. A guard from the mansion immediately followed behind him, but Wu Ju managed to shake him off easily. The guard could only go back and report to Xia Hongming truthfully but he was not angry. ¡°Wu Ju is a psychic. It¡¯s not a problem for you to deal with ordinary people with yourbat skills, but against psychics, yourbat skills are useless. Leave.¡± Wu Ju did not have anyone he knew in the capital. Where could he be going? However, as long as Wu Ju did not betray him, it did not matter. If Wu Ju did, even if he was a psychic, the Third Prince would do all he could to behead him. Wu Ju stood outside a small courtyard and knocked on the door. Soon, Liu Sanniang opened the door and looked at Wu Ju with a calm expression. ¡°Pleasee in.¡± Wu Ju smiled. ¡°Miss Liu, long time no see. We didn¡¯t get to talk much thest time we met.¡± Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°Master Wu Ju, what brought you over?¡± Looking at Wu Ju now, she was not as anxious as before. If she used all her power, she might be able to fight him. Wu Ju smiled. ¡°Do you know the Cloud Breaking Sect? Miao Yin is not the only one you have to deal with tomorrow. I¡¯m here to tell you to be careful.¡± The girl¡¯s extraordinaryposure surprised him. She had be more powerful than he expected. Liu Sanniang looked at Wu Ju. After all, he had taken some human lives. However, she also knew that he couldn¡¯t be saved. Half of him was already in hell. Wu Ju smiled and let Liu Sanniang size him up. Liu Sanniang looked at Wu Ju. ¡°Thank you. Come in and talk.¡± Wu Ju shook his head. ¡°It seems that you¡¯re already prepared. Then I¡¯ll wait for tomorrow.¡± Wu Ju turned around and walked away unhurriedly. Liu Sanniang looked at his departing figure and could not see what he was up to. Only when her palm was squeezed did Liu Sanniange back to her senses. Chu Yan said in a low voice, ¡°Is he very good-looking?¡± Wu Ju was a monk. His parents were good-looking, so he was naturally handsome too. He also looked like the type of schr Liu Sanniang had always liked. At the thought of this, Chu Yan narrowed his eyes and reached out to gently pinch Liu Sanniang¡¯s chin. He smiled and said with a wicked smile, ¡°Is he better-looking than me?¡± Liu Sanniang felt like her heart was filled with honey. It was so sweet that she felt a little dizzy. She looked at Chu Yan and his eyes darkened. He said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Sanniang, why aren¡¯t you answering?¡± Liu Sanniang did not dare to look into Chu Yan¡¯s eyes. She stammered. ¡°You, you are better looking¡­¡± ¡®Was that answer satisfactory?¡¯ Chapter 330 - A Monster

Chapter 330: A Monster

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Chu Yan let go and smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± The answer was satisfactory. This time, he would spare his little rabbit. No matter who Miao Yin relied on, it wouldn¡¯t change a thing. Hence, Liu Sanniang was not worried. She was already prepared for every scenario. Where Miao Yin¡¯s voice came from¡­ would be revealed tomorrow. As the sky gradually darkened, it signaled the end of a day. In the silence of the night, some creaking sounds came from a house. If one listened carefully, one could tell that it was human cries. The voice was extremely soft. The soldiers did not listen carefully. They had been guarding outside for a few days. This was thest night before the scheduled date. The colonel forced himself to stay wide awake and shouted. ¡°Pull yourself together. Don¡¯t let even a mosquito out, understand?¡± ¡°Colonel, do you smell anything?¡± A soldier asked with a frown. There was a strange smell in the air that was not very obvious. It was like the smell of flowers mixed with stench, making people not know how to describe it. The colonel sniffed the air. ¡°There¡¯s no smell. Keep your guard up.¡± The soldier looked at the constables not far away. These were all from the Xuanyi department. Over the past few days, they had been minding their own business and hadn¡¯t exchanged a word. The next day would be the second of April. The moon was already high up in the sky filled with stars. It looked gorgeous and mysterious. Tomorrow would be a sunny day, but no one knew what was going to unfold. Miao Yiny on the bed and bit the nket hard. She had cried all the tears she could. On the ground was a box. There were a few gray hands inside. They were lifeless, but every time one was pulled out from her body, it made her suffer. After a hand left the body, it seemed toe alive and wanted to crawl back into her body, so she had to put it into a container. Although it was extremely painful to pull off these hands, she had no choice but to do it. Her neck was also filled with small hands. They would move as she moved, as if they were one with her, and indeed a part of her. The stench of blood filled her mouth, and her beautiful skin began to lose its luster and be rotten. She could feel death approaching at all times. She was about to die. But she couldn¡¯t die yet. Even if she had to suffer the pain of death every time she pulled off a hand, she had to do it. Miao Yin took a deep breath and reached out with trembling palms to grab the gray hand on her shoulder. She bit the nket tightly, making a squeaking sound as her teeth rubbed against it. She also let out a muffled cry. It hurt. It really hurt¡­ She ruthlessly pulled out the hands one by one and threw them into a box. Then, she covered the box tightly. The box creaked as Miao Yin pressed down on it. The wound didn¡¯t bleed. She continued to pull out the hands one by one. She was a monster covered in hands. Her voice was still pleasant and her appearance was still there, but the hands on her body reminded her that she had be a monster. The sky outside gradually brightened. Miao Yin stood up with difficulty. She wrapped herself in the nket and slowly walked to the door. She took off the doortch and sat on the ground, waiting for Jing Yun and Jing Mu toe. She had already sung the song of the prayer meeting for them. After listening to it, they praised her endlessly, saying that she was a goddess. She was waiting for them toe now. As the sky gradually brightened, footsteps were heard outside and Jing Mu¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°Seniors, Miss Miao Yin lives here. Our cultivation level has increased a lot these few days all thanks to her voice.¡± Xu Yue and Xu Bo said coldly, ¡°Her voice is indeed good. You did a good job. After today, the Cloud Breaking Sect will definitely be famous. At that time, it will be much easier to build temples across the country.¡± Jing Yun replied with a smile. ¡°Seniors, our Cloud Breaking Sect is a big sect in the Mystic World. Today, the two of you must show the world what an orthodox sect looks like.¡± ¡°Which sect did that Miss Liue from?¡± Xu Yue looked at Jing Yun and asked. When did a small sect dare to go up against a famous sect? Jing Mu sreplied. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. She doesn¡¯t seem to be from any sect, but she¡¯s quite famous. She was recruited by Minister Wei of the Xuanyi department. The Third Prince also wants to recruit her.¡± Xu Yue smiled faintly. ¡°Don¡¯t take her to heart. The Third Prince has never been good at evaluating people. The fact that he wants to recruit her doesn¡¯t mean she¡¯s powerful.¡± Jing Mu and Jing Yun nodded. Jing Yun knocked on the door. ¡°Miss Miao Yin, the prayer meeting is ready. Are you ready? If you are, our two seniors want to see you.¡± Miao Yin said gently, ¡°Sure,e in.¡± Hearing this gentle and pleasant voice, Jing Yun and Jing Mu smiled radiantly. Jing Yun pushed open the door and they entered. ¡°What is this smell¡­¡± Xu Yue and Xu Bo instantly covered their mouths and noses, but the stench still overwhelmed them, making them want to vomit. Jing Yun and Jing Mu frowned and covered their mouths and noses as well. Miao Yin slowly turned around. She threw away the nket and cried. ¡°Master Jing Yun, Master Jing Mu, please save me.¡± Jing Yun and Jing Mu were stunned. Was the person standing in front of them Miao Yin? What was that ck thing on her body? When they saw it clearly, they gasped. Those were hands. Miao Yin was almost crying as she said, ¡°They¡¯re back on me. I can¡¯t pull them out. It hurts too much. It hurts too much¡­¡± The hands were locked in the box, but they seemed to be alive. They scratched and smashed crazily. The box was smashed open just like that. The hands crawled back onto her body. It was a curse that could not be dispelled. She could not avoid it. At this moment, she was a thousand-legged centipede. But she was a human. How could a human have so many hands? Therefore, she was a monster. Jing Yun and Jing Mu were shocked. How, how could this be? Jing Yun came back to his senses. ¡°Miss Miao Yin, who did this?¡± At this moment, Jing Yun still thought that someone was trying to harm Miao Yin. Miao Yin knelt on the ground and cried softly. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know anything.¡± Xu Bo frowned. ¡°What did you do? Why are you covered in bloody sins?¡± Miao Yin cried and shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. I didn¡¯t do anything, but they can¡¯t be pulled out. I¡¯m in so much pain.¡± Jing Yun felt terrible when he heard Miao Yin cry. He wanted to go forward tofort her, but he didn¡¯t dare to. At this moment, Miao Yin looked really terrifying. Chapter 331 - A Monster (Part 2)

Chapter 331: A Monster (Part 2)

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Miao Yin looked at Jing Yun weakly, her beautiful face covered in tears. ¡°Master Jing Yun, help me. I¡¯m really innocent. I¡¯ll sing for you every day. I won¡¯t go out to see anyone. Please¡­¡± Jing Yun felt worried. Jing Mu looked pensive, and no one knew what he was thinking. Miao Yin¡¯s voice was extremely pleasant to the ear. When she cried and begged for mercy, it was as if there was a force that melted their hearts, making them want to protect her. However, looking at her now, they were put off approaching her. Xu Yue said in a low voice, ¡°How can you sing for us in that body? Your body has already begun to decay. You won¡¯t live for long.¡± Xu Yue looked at the bloody sins all over her body and was shocked. What had she done to be tormented by so many sins? He did not dare to imagine. Miao Yin sobbed. ¡°I know I don¡¯t have long to live, but I¡¯m indignant. I don¡¯t want to go out in public, looking like this. Masters, I beg you to help me out, please.¡± Jing Yun¡¯s heart ached. ¡°Miss Miao Yin.¡± Miao Yin looked at Jing Yun. ¡°Master Jing Yun, please help me. I don¡¯t want to show up in front of others like this. After today, I don¡¯t care if I die or live.¡± ¡°I owe you all more than I can ever repay in this life.¡± Miao Yin cried until she was trembling. Her hands were also trembling. This scene made one¡¯s hair stand on end. Jing Yun turned around and knelt down. ¡°Seniors, please help Miss Miao Yin. She wants to sing at the prayer meeting. If she goes out like this, our Cloud Breaking Sect will be ashamed.¡± Even if Miao Yin became like this, her voice was still the purest. Xu Yue and Xu Bo frowned. After pondering for a moment, Xu Bo stepped forward. ¡°You¡¯re sinful. Logically speaking, I should kill you and subdue you, but why do you have a divine voice?¡± Miao Yin cried. ¡°I was born with this voice. At first, my mother told me not to open my mouth and let others know. She was afraid that I would attract trouble. I didn¡¯t believe her. I liked to sing. I felt that I had some kind of mission. Later, I found out that what I wanted to do the most was to save people. I didn¡¯t know why I was covered in sins. I¡¯m already too ashamed to continue living in this body. If you help me out and let me show up in my normal body, after the prayer meeting ended, I¡¯m willing to die under your sword.¡± Miao Yin¡¯s cries made people¡¯s hearts ache. Her voice was her natural weapon, making people involuntarily believe her, pity her, and love her. Even if Xu Bo and Xu Yue were both masters with a high level of cultivation, looking at Miao Yin, who was about to faint from crying, they could not tell if she was telling the truth. Miao Yin¡¯s every word stirred their hearts. She did not seem to be lying. Jing Mu looked at Miao Yin and knelt down as well. ¡°Seniors, help Miss Miao Yin.¡± Miao Yin kowtowed. ¡°Please. After today, I have nothing to ask for. I¡¯m willing to die under your sword.¡± Xu Yue nodded slightly. If they subdued someone with these many sins, their cultivation would definitely take a leap. Xu Bo was also tempted. He looked at Miao Yin and nodded at Xu Yue. Xu Yue immediately knew what Xu Bo meant. He looked at Miao Yin and said calmly, ¡°Get up. We¡¯ll believe you for the time being, but you¡¯re covered in bloody sins and are irredeemable. After today, it¡¯ll be your death, and we¡¯ll make sure that happens.¡± Miao Yin cried and smiled gratefully. ¡°Thank you, Masters.¡± Even if she died, she would drag someone down with her. Didn¡¯t Liu Sanniang say that she would rot from the inside out? Today, she would prove her wrong. As long as those stupid people knelt in front of her again and begged her to save them, she would be able to spread out her bloody sins again and continue to live. In no time, she would be a real goddess. Xu Yue looked at Miao Yin and turned to instruct Jing Yun. ¡°Go and prepare the cinnabar and red brush. We will work together to draw the Soul Subduing Talisman on her to suppress these bloody sins.¡± Jing Yun and Jing Mu quickly got up to prepare. Miao Yin thanked them profusely. ¡°Thank you, Masters. I¡¯ll repay you in my next life.¡± Xu Yue looked at Xu Bo and did not say anything. There was no afterlife for a sinner like Miao Yin. If she was reborn, she would probably just be a maggot. However, someone like her was suitable to be a soul weapon. Jing Yun and Jing Mu quickly prepared the cinnabar and red brush. Xu Yue and Xu Bo each took a brush and asked Miao Yin to stand up. Miao Yin stood up and opened her arms. Every stroke thatnded on Miao Yin made her feel a heart-wrenching pain. The gray hands seemed to be burned fiercely and gradually shrank. Miao Yin bit her lip and endured the pain. The hands went bit by bit back into her body, leaving no wounds, as if they did not exist at all. She knew that the people from the Cloud Breaking Sect had a way to help her. After this prayer meeting, she did not want to die. She wanted to live and be a real goddess even if it meant that she had to leave the capital. The world was so big, and the Xia Dynasty was not the only dynasty. She could go somewhere else. With her singing and beauty, she was not worried at all. Those ignorant people would treat her as a goddess and worship her voice. They would even build a temple for her and provide her with endless faith. As thest hand on Miao Yin¡¯s body disappeared, Miao Yin returned to normal. She was covered in red strokes. This was the Soul Subduing Talisman. Miao Yin smiled and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Xu Yue and Xu Bo covered their noses. ¡°Put on your clothes and get ready to leave.¡± Although Miao Yin¡¯s appearance had not changed, her organs were already rotten. One could not tell from the outside, but when she opened her mouth, one could smell the stench. It was unbearable. Miao Yin did not speak again. Instead, she smiled. She was naked, but Xu Yue and Xu Bo did not show signs of interest. Jing Mu and Jing Yun, on the other hand, looked away awkwardly. Xu Yue and Xu Bo walked out. ¡°Wait outside. We can leave after she puts on her clothes.¡± Chapter 332 - The Prayer Meeting

Chapter 332: The Prayer Meeting

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Miao Yin did not make them wait for long. She quickly changed into a white dress and came out. When the wind blew, the white dress fluttered gently. Her beautiful face and eyes seemed to be able to intoxicate people at a nce. She walked towards Jing Yun and the others with a smile. Jing Yun did not dare to look her in the eye. How could such a pure girl be evil? Jing Yun believed from the bottom of his heart that she had been harmed by others. Xu Yue and Xu Bo looked at Miao Yin and said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± When she appeared in front of people like this, she would definitely shock everyone. However, the Soul Subduing Talisman could only suppress the sins for today. Although Miao Yin was extremely beautiful at this moment, after the day passed, she would still be a monster covered in hands. After seeing that they were all satisfied, Miao Yin put on a gauze veil to cover her beautiful face. It was best to give people a surprise at the most critical moment, right? The soldiers outside looked warily at the people who came out. When they saw Miao Yin in white, they frowned. Fu Gui stared at Miao Yin, puzzled. Why was there no change? Wei Shi frowned as well. Miao Yin had covered her face, making it impossible to see her face. However, from her figure, she looked absolutely fine. Wei Shi could not help but worry. Xu Yue and Xu Bo¡¯s expressions were t. People couldn¡¯t tell what they were thinking. Jing Yun looked happy, but Jing Mu was indifferent. The Cloud Breaking Sect had a Daoist temple in the capital. Every year, there would be a prayer meeting held in that ce. Fu Gui followed with his men. Wei Shi frowned and instructed. ¡°Follow them.¡± No matter what, they had to be there to see it for themselves, right? ¡­ In the courtyard, Chu Yan stood by the door, looking at the figure not far away. His dark eyes were filled with love. General ck sat beside Chu Yan and looked at Liu Sanniang as well. Liu Sanniang opened the jars one by one. There was a ck ant in each of the dozens of jars. They were only the size of a grain of rice. This was Liu Sanniang¡¯s first time refining a worm, and it was very sessful. She poured out the poisonous worms. The poisonous worms that had already taken shape immediately crawled out of the jar and quickly disappeared in the gap in the corner. They were not like ordinary worms. They could devour the formation that spread evil. After they disappeared one by one, Liu Sanniang covered the jar and put it away. She walked towards Chu Yan and General ck and smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s time for our battle.¡± Chu Yan smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go and get rid of the stench.¡± Chu Yan held Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand. She was already used to it. She looked at Chu Yan and could not help but pity him. It must be very painful to be able to smell the evil stench. General ck followed Liu Sanniang like a loyal warrior. Liu Sanniang got into the carriage but General ck wasn¡¯t allowed inside the carriage. What a petty man. He was even jealous of a dog. The huge Daoist temple was heavily guarded. The servants could only wait outside. Xu Yue and Xu Bo were both state ministers of the Xia Dynasty. They were extremely famous. Everyone looked at Miao Yin curiously who was dressed in white. When she walked, her dress fluttered gently, giving off a divine feeling. Everyone craned their necks and sniffed hard. Wasn¡¯t it rumored that Miao Yin¡¯s body would decay? Why didn¡¯t they smell anything? Instead, they sniffed something fragrant. There were many people from the royal family, but they were all wearing in clothes and hiding in the crowd. The crown prince, Xia Hongyuan, also came with secret guards. When Xia Hongming saw him, he walked to Xia Hongyuan¡¯s side and asked. ¡°Brother, are you also interested in these things?¡± Xia Hongyuan said calmly, ¡°I came to the prayer meeting in the past too.¡± Xia Hongming smiled and turned to look at the woman beside Xia Hongyuan, the Seventh Princess who had dressed like a man. He smiled and said, ¡°Seventh Sister, you¡¯re here too. Have you recovered?¡± Xia Qiluo smiled insincerely. ¡°Thank you for your concern, Third Brother. I won¡¯t die anyway.¡± Xia Hongming smiled. ¡°Qiluo has grown up. You are not as grumpy as when you were young. Tell me who wounded you, I will definitely help you punish them.¡± A few months ago, Xia Qiluo returned to the pce in a sorry state and was covered in a lot of sins. It took a long time for her to get rid of it. Anyway, Xia Qiluo had suffered a lot, but she did not say what happened. Xia Hongming had always been curious about it. ¡°Thank you for being so concerned about me. I¡¯ll remember it.¡± Xia Qiluo spoke calmly. Xia Hongyuan looked at Xia Qiluo and then at Xia Hongming. ¡°The prayer meeting is about to begin. Third Brother, be quiet.¡± Xia Hongming narrowed his eyes and smiled. He was a little surprised. What kind of lesson did Xia Qiluo learn? She was no longer the girl who red up at the drop of a hat. Xia Hongming did not speak. Instead, he looked at the people around Xia Hongyuan with a faint smile. In the end, his gaze locked onto someone. Xia Hongming said calmly, ¡°Brother, you value that schr very much. Looks like he¡¯s a very capable person.¡± Xia Hongyuan looked at the person Xia Hongming was looking at and did not speak. Liu Shun was indeed a schr. He was knowledgeable and had some tricks up his sleeve. He also seemed to have some special ability that allowed him to predict the future. To the crown prince, this was definitely a useful ability. Xia Hongming had many capable people around him, but he was still not satisfied. His ambition was too obvious. Xia Hongyuan ignored Xia Hongming, and Xia Hongming stopped talking. Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan entered the Daoist temple and stood beside Wei Shi. Liu Shun, who was not far behind Xia Hongyuan, instantly frowned. He was certain that the two figures beside Wei Shi were Chu Yan and Liu Sanniang. Why were they in the capital? When Liu Shun thought of the recent rumors, he was immediately enlightened. Could Liu Sanniang be the Miss Liu that people were talking about? He lowered his head slightly and used the people in front of him to block his figure. He was too shocked upon finding this. Chapter 333 - The Prayer Meeting (Part 2)

Chapter 333: The Prayer Meeting (Part 2)

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Liu Shun didn¡¯t expect that before he could return to Yong County to make the Liu family suffer, Liu Sanniang had be a psychic and entered the capital. Why were things so different from his dream? In his dream, Chu Yan joined the army and became the general of Dingbei. He made his enemies tremble in fear, but he did not marry anyone. In his dream, Liu Sanniang was also unmarried and stayed in Yong County all her life. She never stepped outside the small county and died alone. But now, everything was different. What went wrong? Liu Shun panicked for no reason. He was afraid that he was not as strong as Liu Sanniang. Liu Shun clenched his fists tightly and lowered his head to not get noticed. At noon, no one was allowed to enter the Daoist temple. In the Daoist temple, the prayer meeting had already begun. In the huge hall, the golden statues of the past famous Daoists enjoyed the worship of incense, and even the incense was extremely fragrant. Above the main hall was a huge furnace with all kinds of exquisite tributes. Xu Yue and Xu Bo, who were wearing yellow Daoist robes, had cold expressions on their faces. Xu Bo walked to the center with a golden horsetail whisk in his hand. ¡°Thanks foring, everyone. Please put your items under the statues. When the light shines on it, you will be blessed and safe.¡± Everyone took out the items they had brought and ced them under the statue not far away. Xu Bo and Xu Yue waved their horsetail whisks. ¡°We¡¯ve invited Miss Miao Yin to sing at this prayer meeting.¡± Everyone looked at Miao Yin intently, waiting for her to take off her veil. Miao Yin walked to Xu Yue and Xu Bo and took off her veil. Xu Yue who gave her something to eat. She knew that it was something good, so she spat out the stenchy dried flowers and put it in her mouth. As expected, it covered all the stench and made her smell fragrant. Miao Yin¡¯s beautiful face was revealed to everyone. There was a faint smile on her face, but her eyes were cold, like a goddess. ¡°I¡¯m honored to sing at the prayer meeting. I hope it can erase the sadness in your hearts.¡± Miao Yin¡¯s voice was beautiful. Today, she was no longer as gentle as before. Instead, there was a hint of coldness in her voice. However, to people, it was even more attractive, making them infatuated with her. The Third Prince narrowed his eyes and looked at Miao Yin¡¯s beautiful and cold expression. It seemed that after today, he would have to put some effort in winning this beauty back. Xu Yue and Xu Bo waved their horsetail whisks, and Miao Yin began to sing. The Cloud Breaking Sect had a prayer meeting every year, and singing had always been part of the ritual. In the past, people would talk as they listened to the singing, but this year, when the first word was sung, everyone fell silent. Themoners who could not enter were all intoxicated by the singing. They muttered to themselves. ¡°What a huge Bodhi Tree and what a beautiful goddess. Her dance is so beautiful. She¡¯s here to bless us¡­¡± In the hall, many people were immersed in Miao Yin¡¯s voice. They looked at her in disbelief. Miao Yin was unchanged, and her voice was still the most beautiful in the world. She was a goddess. The people who had doubts earlier, started to believe in Miao Yin again. At this moment, they heard a holy scripture. Namo Amitabha Buddha¡­ (Note: Amitabha Pure Land Rebirth Mantra) Liu Sanniang slowly walked to the center and chanted word by word. Her voice was infused with power, disrupting the rhythm of Miao Yin¡¯s singing. Miao Yin closed her eyes, as if she waspeting with Liu Sanniang. She sang with all her might, raising her voice in an attempt to pull people into the beautiful world she created. However, people covered their ears. Miao Yin¡¯s beautiful voice became a painful scream in their ears. It was extremely sharp and jarring, as if it wanted to deafen them. However, Miao Yin did not notice this change. She was still lost in her singing. ¡°Damn it, is this Miao Yin¡¯s voice? This is her original voice, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s so scary. I feel that this voice is filled with evil, as if it wants to pull people down to hell¡­¡± ¡°Hurry up and make her stop¡­¡± Everyone covered their ears in pain, but Miao Yin didn¡¯t stop. Xu Yue and Xu Bo did not feel good either. Such a demonic voice was too harmful to their cultivation. They had no choice but to stop the ritual and immediately sat cross-legged to consolidate their Dao hearts. Ordinary people felt extreme pain, let alone cultivators like them. If their Dao hearts were destroyed by this demonic voice, it would undoubtedly be a disaster for cultivators like them. Jing Mu and Jing Yun¡¯s expressions changed. They hastened to sit down to consolidate their Dao hearts quickly. Jing Yun spat out a mouthful of blood. He liked Miao Yin, so the blow he suffered was undoubtedly more severe. Liu Sanniang did not stop chanting. When the sound of her chanting suppressed Miao Yin¡¯s voice, people heaved a sigh of relief. Liu Sanniang released all her power to iste the hall so that Miao Yin¡¯s voice couldn¡¯t reach outside. Miao Yin spat out a mouthful of blood. She opened her eyes and red at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Why can¡¯t you just let me go? Ah¡­¡± Miao Yin let out a sharp scream and tried to break through Liu Sanniang¡¯s power, but her voice disappeared after hitting the invisible barrier. Liu Sanniang slowly walked towards Miao Yin. She retreated as if she had seen a demon. ¡°Leave. Don¡¯te near me. Let me go.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Miao Yin. She grabbed Miao Yin¡¯s hands and said coldly, ¡°If I let you go, who will let them go? Miao Yin, can¡¯t you hear them? They¡¯re crying and screaming in pain. Can¡¯t you feel it?¡± Chapter 334 - Decaying

Chapter 334: Decaying

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Miao Yin broke downpletely and said in a sharp voice, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s vicious and wants to kill me.¡± Miao Yin cried, looking at Jing Yun. ¡°Master Jing Yun, save me¡­¡± Liu Sanniang grabbed Miao Yin¡¯s hand and felt the talisman on her body. She said softly, ¡°Break.¡± Miao Yin¡¯s eyes widened in fear. She shouted. ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Don¡¯t break the Talisman on her. Don¡¯t let her show her ugly face in front of everyone. Don¡¯t¡­ With a sh of red light, Miao Yin¡¯s terrified expression turned into that of deep hatred. Why couldn¡¯t she let her off? Why did she want to kill her? Miao Yin red at Liu Sanniang. Her beautiful face gradually distorted, as if she was in extreme pain. She even wanted to run, but she felt no strength left in her body while her hand was grabbed by Liu Sanniang. Miao Yin screamed. ¡°I¡¯m in so much pain¡­¡± It was so painful. She could feel that something was about to break out of her body. She knew what it was. It was those hands that made her extremely terrified. She was going to be a monster with hands in front of everyone. She was praying to the heavens to show her some mercy, but the heavens didn¡¯t seem to hear her. With a ripping sound, her clothes were torn apart by something sharp. A gray finger reached out of the gap, followed by an entire hand. ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± Miao Yin kept screaming as hands reached out from the torn holes one by one, finally making her look like a thousand-legged centipede. People gasped and some even started to retch. This was too disgusting. They had thought that Miao Yin was a goddess, but actually, she was just an ugly monster. Miao Yin closed her eyes, no longer able to resist. Thest thing she wanted to happen had already urred. People no longer had faith in her, but disgust. Liu Sanniang had seeded. Miao Yin thought that Liu Sanniang would let go of her hand, but she did not. Liu Sanniang said slowly, ¡°Now, let me see who you are.¡± Miao Yin opened her eyes and looked at Liu Sanniang. Her entire body was trembling. ¡°You, what are you going to do?¡± Liu Sanniang did not speak. Instead, she released her power and pierced through Miao Yin¡¯s mental defense. Her power was like a dark cloud that enveloped Miao Yin. Miao Yin¡¯s eyes widened as she took in deep breaths. She could feel that Liu Sanniang was absorbing her power. Liu Sanniang closed her eyes, and a force spread out around her as the center, immediately pulling people into Miao Yin¡¯s memory. What kind of vige was that? The mountains and rivers were filled with broken limbs and blood. One scene after another shed across people¡¯s eyes until the scene stopped in a ce with beautiful mountains and rivers. In the dpidated temple, a baby was born. She opened her mouth and cried, but no sound came out. Fortunately, she was discovered. The old fool who lived in the dpidated temple wrapped her in tattered clothes and walked to the vige. The vigers all smiled and said, ¡°Hey, fool, where did you get this child from?¡± The old fool said with a radiant smile. ¡°I found her in the temple.¡± When the old fool showed the child to people, their expressions changed. It was really a baby. They asked the fool where he found the baby. The old fool happily brought people to the ce where he had found the baby. He carried the baby and said, ¡°Mine, mine.¡± People smiled. ¡°We won¡¯t steal the baby from you.¡± People looked at the blood in the dpidated temple and discussed it softly. ¡°I wonder which woman gave birth here and abandoned the child as soon as it was born.¡± ¡°How ruthless. Sigh¡­¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like this baby canst long.¡± The old fool chuckled foolishly. He did not understand what they were saying and thought that they were congratting him. It was after all a life. They couldn¡¯t just watch her die, right? If anyone wanted to hug the baby, the fool would think that they were going to steal the baby. He would re up and hit them. Therefore, people could only give the old fool food and teach him how to feed the baby. Whether the baby could live or not was up to fate. The old fool did not understand, but when he saw the baby cry, he would feed her. In such a fashion, the baby survived. The old fool had raised the child until she was three or five years old. People still did not know if she was a boy or a girl. The child was dirty all the time, just like the old fool, so people called the child ¡®the young fool¡¯. With a child, the old fool seemed to have gotten smarter. He would repair the dpidated temple. Oftentimes, he would mutter something iprehensible to the vigers. But what they didn¡¯t know was that the child understood the old fool. She always leaned against the old fool and listened to him talk about many things. She felt that this was what was different about her. She couldn¡¯t speak, but she could understand. To the vigers, he was just a fool, but to her, he was a father as well as a shifu. The old fool used to be a warlock. Because he hadmitted too many sins, as a retribution, he became a fool when he was old. He did not know that when he was talking nonsense, the child was learning from him. As the child grew up year by year, people realized that the child was a girl who couldn¡¯t speak. When she grew up, some vigers came to the old fool to talk about marriage. The old fool used a wooden stick to chase all these people off. The girl turned a piece ofnd into a vegetable garden. She set up a formation around the garden that she had learned from the old fool, so the harvest was always good. She dug out all the books the old fool mentioned when he was talking nonsense and learned them by herself. Looking at the forbidden techniques, she was overjoyed. She did not have to be a mute anymore. If she used humans to set up the formation, she could have everything she wanted, so she started to set up formations around the vige. The old fool seemed to have discovered something, but he wasn¡¯t capable of expressing himself. All he did was hit her while muttering nonsense. No one could understand him. Only she could understand him. She knew what the old fool was saying. The old fool said, ¡°This is a forbidden technique. You can¡¯t do it. This is a demonic technique. It¡¯s harmful. I saved your life, and everyone in the vige brought you up. You can¡¯t bite the hand that feeds you. Stop.¡± She could not speak. She just let the old fool hit her. With a smile on her face, she shook her head, determined not to stop. Chapter 335 - Decaying (Part 2)

Chapter 335: Decaying (Part 2)

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

The old fool cried and grabbed the vigers, shouting. ¡°Move away. No one can live here anymore. Otherwise, you¡¯ll all die.¡± However, people did not understand him. They pulled the old fool and persuaded him. ¡°Old Fool, she is your daughter. She will take care of you in the future. Don¡¯t hit her. Understand?¡± No one could figure out what the old fool was saying. The old fool looked at the girl hatefully. ¡°You will get your retribution. You will definitely regret it. There is justice in this world.¡± She smiled. Was there any justice? If there was, why did her mother abandon her in a dpidated temple? Why was she mute and unable to speak? Why did she have nothing? Seeing that persuasion was useless, the old fool smashed his head against the wall andmitted suicide in anger. He died with hatred. He had raised an ingrate. This was the retribution for the sins he¡¯dmitted in his life. The girl knelt down beside him and let out a cry that sounded like the wind. People thought that she was very sad, but that was not the case. She smiled and said in a low voice, ¡°Father, look, I¡¯ve already seeded. You said that you once killed a fox demon. Just because that fox demon stole a few chickens and ducks, you ignored her pleas and killed her. Then her litter of poor cubs died of hunger and cold. Do you think I¡¯m the reincarnation of that fox demon,ing to take your life?¡± No one heard her, and the old fool could no longer answer her. People buried the old fool and asked the girl to marry a viger. She nodded with a smile and agreed. She knew that they were about to die. As long as she cultivated well, she could be a god. The elimination of a vige wasn¡¯t important. With the lives of hundreds of people in a vige, she could feel enormous power surging into her body. As she thought, once she opened her mouth, a divinely beautiful voice came out. How could a girl with such a beautiful voice have a miserable past? Therefore, she created a perfect memory for herself. She had had this voice since she was young. When she sang in the mountains, the birds would sing with her. However, power wasn¡¯t endless. She had suffered a bacsh. The forbidden techniques shemitted to memory had been wiped out, and the ancient books had long been destroyed by her. Although it was a pity, she already had what she wanted. She could figure out the rest herself. She left the vige and walked into the world. People were mesmerized by her and fell head over heels for her voice. The endless faith made her more and more holy. She named herself Miao Yin. Liu Sanniang let go of Miao Yin¡¯s hand and said calmly, ¡°You were wrong from the beginning.¡± The lives she had taken turned into bloody sins that gathered in her beautiful voice. When Liu Sanniang returned the bloody sins to her, she revealed who she really was. No amount of faith or power could stop her from decaying. Liu Sanniang chanted the scriptures softly. A golden light enveloped Miao Yin, and her appearance slowly changed. She opened her mouth as if she wanted to shout for help. Wisps of souls left Miao Yin¡¯s body and disappeared after bowing to Liu Sanniang. At this moment, the tortured souls were finally free. Miao Yin reached out as if she wanted to grab something, but when she opened her mouth, she could not say anything. She had be a mute again. Everything she had obtained was taken away. She did not have beautiful looks, skin that was like snow, or a divine voice. Everything was gone. She looked at Liu Sanniang fiercely, as if she wanted to curse her, but a cold light shed and her head fell to the ground. Then her body fell to the ground, oozing ck pus. A stench mixed with fragrance instantly entered people¡¯s noses. ¡°Ugh, ugh¡­¡± Xia Hongming couldn¡¯t help but retch. Everyone walked out. They really did not want to experience such a thing again. Miao Yin, who they were infatuated with, was actually like this. Not only was she mute, but she was also inhumane. People started walking out. However, the stench quickly dissipated. Xu Bo took out a g and sucked Miao Yin into it, including the pus and blood. Liu Sanniang could feel a golden light entering her body. She walked towards Chu Yan. Miao Yin had already been dealt with, and she and Chu Yan were ready to leave. Xu Bo said in a low voice, ¡°Miss, please wait.¡± He looked at Liu Sanniang with a cold gaze. ¡°May I ask which sect you belong?¡± Liu Sanniang replied calmly. ¡°I belong to no sect.¡± Before Xu Bo could ask further, Xu Yue couldn¡¯t help but cut in. ¡°Bullsh*t. Do you think you¡¯re the chosen one?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Xu Yue and Xu Bo. ¡°I am.¡± She became a true Buddha the moment she entered the path of cultivation. She was here to save the world, and she was the chosen one. In this world, good and evil were unbnced. It was her responsibility and mission to eliminate the evil. Xu Bo frowned. ¡°Miss, I feel no spiritual energy from you, but you have such a powerful ability. You¡¯d better behave yourself. Otherwise, my Cloud Breaking Sect will definitely get rid of you.¡± ¡°Pfft¡­¡± A sneer made Xu Bo and Xu Yue¡¯s faces darken. Wu Ju stood up and looked at Xu Bo and Xu Yue calmly. ¡°I¡¯m ignorant. I just heard a joke. Sorry for being impolite just now.¡± Everyone looked at Wu Ju and wanted tough. Jing Yun and Jing Mu gritted their teeth. They couldn¡¯t tolerate Wu Ju anymore. Xu Bo nced at Wu Ju. ¡°It¡¯s the responsibility of every Daoist to protect the world. Miss Liu is extraordinary. If shemits evil, it will be a disaster for the world.¡± Wu Ju looked at Xu Bo. ¡°Heh¡­¡± WIth that, Wu Ju walked out. Xu Bo heaved a sigh of relief. This monk was really courting death. He actually dared to challenge the Cloud Breaking Sect. He had to die! Chapter 336 - Everything Is Different Now

Chapter 336: Everything Is Different Now

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Xu Bo looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss, take care.¡± Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan left with General ck. Wei Shi looked at Xu Bo and Xu Yue. ¡°State Minister, you took away Miao Yin¡¯s corpse. This makes things difficult for me.¡± Xu Bo said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll personally report this case to the emperor. There¡¯s no need for you to worry.¡± Wei Shi responded calmly. ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± After Miao Yin was dealt with, Wei Shi was relieved. He left without lingering. The rich and powerful also left. Xu Yue frowned. ¡°Should we report it to the sect?¡± Xu Bo shook his head. ¡°No need. There¡¯s no need to trouble the sect with such a small matter. Just do what we need to do.¡± Xu Yue nodded. ¡°Okay, what about these items?¡± Xu Bo looked at the items left behind by those people and said calmly, ¡°Put them away.¡± Xu Bo looked at Jing Yun and Jing Mu. Jing Yun¡¯s face was pale, while Jing Mu¡¯s expression was cold. The two of them were kneeling on the ground, waiting to be punished. Xu Bo walked over and reached out to tap two acupoints on Jing Yun¡¯s chest. Jing Yun lowered his head and med himself. ¡°Senior¡­¡± He did not expect Miao Yin to lie to him. If he had not seen it with his own eyes, he would not have believed that it was true. He would always think that someone wanted to harm Miao Yin. However, after seeing it with his own eyes, he could no longer fool himself. Miao Yin was born evil. She had taken so many lives, but she still refused to plead guilty. Her voice and beauty did not belong to her, so Liu Sanniang exposed her ugly and real voice. Xu Bo said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about this. Do you want to ruin your cultivation for such a woman?¡± Blood flowed out of the corner of Jing Yun¡¯s mouth. He had really fallen in love with Miao Yin. He regarded her as a goddess and believed in her truthfully. Now that his belief had copsed, it was as if he had experienced a tribtion. What Xu Bo said snapped Jing Yun back to reality. He immediately sat cross-legged and focused on protecting his Dao heart. However, even so, he was also seriously injured. Xu Bo looked at Jing Mu. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Jing Mu nodded. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± He was also a little affected, but after seeing Miao Yin covered in hands, he stopped believing in her, so he didn¡¯t suffer much bacsh. After seeing that Jing Yun had recovered, Xu Bo heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. There are too many demons in the world. Don¡¯t take this matter to heart and mess up your Dao heart.¡± Jing Mu nodded. ¡°Yes, senior.¡± Jing Yun responded with difficulty. ¡°Thank you, senior.¡± Xu Yue took out a bottle and poured out two ck pills. ¡°Take them. Rest well. Cultivation is a long journey. Don¡¯t rush it.¡± Jing Yun and Jing Mu took the pills. After taking the pills, they felt much better. After Xia Hongyuan and Xia Qiluo left the Daoist temple, Xia Hongyuan noticed Xia Qiluo¡¯s gloomy expression. He looked at Xia Qiluo and asked. ¡°Qiluo, why are you so down?¡± Xia Qiluo looked at Xia Hongyuan. The two of them were born from the same mother, so they were naturally very close. She sighed. ¡°Brother, I¡¯m wondering if we royal family are failures.¡± Xia Hongyuan reached out and rubbed Xia Qiluo¡¯s head. ¡°You¡¯re the most beloved and respected Seventh Princess of the Xia Dynasty. How can you say such things to belittle yourself? No one is more sessful than you. You will be loved for your entire life. How can you be a failure?¡± Xia Qiluo looked at Xia Hongyuan and immediately smiled. She leaned towards Xia Hongyuan and asked. ¡°Brother, do you really mean it?¡± Xia Hongyuan looked at the hand that was holding his arm and smiled. ¡°Of course I meant it. You¡¯re so likable and cute. Who wouldn¡¯t like you? Look at the Third Prince. Even he, someone who shows no regard for the royal family, treats you with respect.¡± Xia Qiluo smiled. ¡°That¡¯s because others are afraid of him. I¡¯m not afraid of him. My brother is the crown prince. What can he do to me?¡± Xia Hongyuan said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m your brother. Who dares to make you unhappy?¡± Xia Qiluo was suddenly lost in thought. She recalled that time back in Yuezhou. She actually found it hard to ept that a man would eat what a woman left in her te. His eyes were very cold, but only when he looked at her would his eyes be filled with gentleness and love. Xia Qiluo was a noble princess. What kind of woman wouldn¡¯t be overshadowed inparison to her? But why didn¡¯t he even bother to cast a nce at her? Xia Hongyuan pinched Xia Qiluo¡¯s cheeks and said gently, ¡°Qiluo, what¡¯s wrong? Who made you so unhappy? Tell me, I¡¯ll help you.¡± Xia Qiluo looked up at Xia Hongyuan. ¡°Brother, if you like a woman, but she already has someone she likes, what will you do?¡± Xia Hongyuan smiled. ¡°Who is so lucky as to win my precious sister¡¯s heart?¡± Xia Qiluo blushed. ¡°Brother¡­¡± Xia Hongyuan smiled. Xia Qiluo stomped her feet in embarrassment. ¡°Brother, I¡¯m not talking about myself!¡± Xia Hongyuan nodded. ¡°Yes, I know what you mean. Let me ask you, if you like someone very much but you can¡¯t get him, will you feel sad?¡± Xia Qiluo felt ufortable. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just feel bad.¡± Xia Hongyuan narrowed his eyes. ¡°That means you won¡¯t be happy. In that case, get him. You¡¯re the most respected Seventh Princess. You¡¯re from the royal family, and you are privileged. It¡¯s his fortune to be able to be liked by you. Your mother is the empress, and your brother is the crown prince. The entire Xia Dynasty will belong to your brother in the future. Who is that man?¡± Xia Qiluo blushed. ¡°I won¡¯t say it. I¡¯m not going to force him to like me by power. I want him to fall in love with me willingly and submit to me.¡± Xia Hongyuan smiled. ¡°It seems that I won¡¯t know your secret for the time being.¡± Xia Qiluo raised her chin arrogantly. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to send secret guards to follow me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be angry. I¡¯llin to Mother.¡± Xia Hongyuanughed. ¡°Alright, alright, alright.¡± He did not need to send someone to follow her, because he had a fortune-teller working for him. He could even predict the trajectory of the dynasty, let alone Xia Qiluo. Liu Shun followed behind the carriage with the guard. He was deep in thought. When he heard theughtering from the carriage, he felt a little depressed. Why was it so different from in his dream? In the dream, there was no Miao Yin or Wu Ju. Many things had never happened. He could not tell if his dream was just a dream or the real future. Actually, other than Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan, nothing was different. Many things had not changed. The Third Prince was still ambitious and would fight for the throne. The crown prince was naturally the final winner, so he had to side with him and prove his loyalty. Chapter 337 - Torture

Chapter 337: Torture

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

After returning to the Crown Prince Mansion, Xia Hongyuan looked at Liu Shun. ¡°Official Liu, follow me to the study.¡± Liu Shun nodded and followed Xia Hongyuan into the mansion. After returning to the study, Xia Hongyuan asked directly. ¡°Official Liu, do you know who my sister will marry?¡± Liu Shun looked at Xia Hongyuan and said, ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s not good to foretell a marriage. The Seventh Princess is born rich, so her marriage naturally won¡¯t be bad. The Seventh Princess is lively and beautiful. Whoever marries her will love her.¡± Liu Shun could not remember who Xia Qiluo married in his dream. He only cared about getting rich and powerful. Xia Qiluo was a princess and was doted upon by the emperor. Her eldest brother was the crown prince who would seed to the throne one day. Xia Hongyuan smiled. ¡°That¡¯s true. You can leave.¡± Although he really wanted to know who was so lucky as to be liked by his sister, it was indeed not a good thing to foretell a marriage. No matter who it was, it was a blessing to be able to marry the most favored and respected princess of the royal family. How could they dare to treat her badly? Liu Shun left. He needed some time to go through everything he could remember in his dream. However, the more he thought about it, the more flustered he became. In his dream, he did not marry Liu Yinniang, but another person. He studied hard for ten years before finally bing an official. He wanted to climb up the bureaucraticdder step by step. That woman was naturally not worthy of him, so he divorced her. Due to that, he was criticized and spat upon by everyone, causing his career to grind to a halt. Even though he sessfully became an official, he was still not respected. He only found outter why Liu Sanniang rejected him. When he returned to Yong County, he saw Liu Sanniang who was already middle-aged. She was gentle and beautiful. Years had added charm to her. No matter how he looked at her, she was charming. He knew that she was not married. When her parents were around, they protected her. When her parents were gone, her two brothers also protected her. He would never forget her for the rest of his life. After Liu Sanniang died, he even paid a visit to her grave. The feng shui was very good and the grave was clean. When she died, she also enjoyed the respect of the younglings in her family. She never married nor did she suffer any injustice. Before he died, he thought that if he married Liu Sanniang, his life would definitely be smooth-sailing. He liked that kind of gentle woman. As soon as he woke up from his dream, he thought of a way to make this marriage happen, but the heavens seemed to be going against him. He knew that Liu Sanniang was a soft-hearted person. She and Liu Yinniang were rtives. If Liu Yinniang did not live a good life, she would probably feel guilty. Another reason was that he knew that she would not marry for the rest of her life. After marrying Liu Yinniang, he could return to Yong County in a few years when he became rich and take Liu Sanniang in as his concubine. However, nothing happened ording to the trajectory in his dream. Liu Sanniang had be a psychic and was with Chu Yan. Everything was different. Now, he was even more uncertain. There seemed to be a demon in his heart, devouring him bit by bit. When he returned to the mansion, the servant greeted respectfully. ¡°Master, Madam is taking care of Old Madam.¡± Liu Shun¡¯s voice was sinister. ¡°Go and get her toe to the study.¡± The servant nodded and left. Liu Shun¡¯s face darkened, and he was extremely indignant, almost on the verge of explosion. Liu Cheng was sent to the army by him. With Liu Shun¡¯s prophecy, Liu Cheng would soon be able to make a name for himself. In his dream, the stories of Chu Yan¡¯s victories were proverbial. He remembered them by heart. As long as Liu Cheng did what he said, he would definitely be able to achieve something. Liu Yinniang arrived very quickly. After entering, she started to tremble like a lone tree in the raging wind. Liu Shun looked at her. ¡°Yinniang, what are you afraid of?¡± Liu Yinniang trembled. ¡°Please, be gentle.¡± Liu Shun smiled. ¡°It depends on my mood.¡± Abuse was really the ultimate joy. He grabbed Liu Yinniang¡¯s hair and said fiercely, ¡°Yinniang, do you know Liu Sanniang is in the capital? She¡¯s a big shot now. Do you hate her? She¡¯s a psychic. She saw through me long ago, but she didn¡¯t save you. She knew what would happen to you, but she didn¡¯t do anything. Do you hate her?¡± Liu Yinniang¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Sanniang, she¡­¡± So, she had known all along? Did Sanniang try to save her? Yes, she did, but she just didn¡¯t believe her, and her parents didn¡¯t believe her either. It was because of their greed that she ended up in such a state. Liu Shun smiled sinisterly. ¡°Yinniang, Yinniang, she¡¯s amazing now. Do you want to meet her and see if she feels guilty when she sees you?¡± Liu Yinniang did not speak. Who could save her from such a miserable life? Could Liu Sanniang save her? She was like a withered flower, on the verge of copse. She didn¡¯t even know how long she could live. She hoped that someone woulde to save her, but would anyone? Liu Shun was simply a demon. Aftering to the capital, he became the crown prince¡¯s trusted aide. Her parents had afortable life, and so did her brothers. But all of this was given to them by Liu Shun. He could take it back at any time if he felt displeased. Liu Yinniang gritted her teeth and endured it silently. The capital was thousands of kilometers away from Yong County, and her family didn¡¯t have the ability to escape from the grip of this demonic abuser. If he wanted to take her life, so be it. As she was about to faint from pain, Liu Yinniang heard Liu shun¡¯s sinister voice. ¡°Yinniang, Liu Sanniang is a Buddha and the chosen one. If she knew that you were living in hell now, she would definitelye to your rescue. She was the one who pushed you into the fire pit. Go and find her.¡± Liu Yinniang did not know if she should go and find Liu Sanniang. She didn¡¯t even know if she could live to see the sun rising tomorrow. Liu Shun let out a long sigh. He finally had everything he wanted and would never let Liu Sanniang have the chance to ruin his n. As long as she was not in the capital, he didn¡¯t care where she was. It would naturally be best if she died. After giving Liu Yinniang a nce, he put on his clothes and left the study. As for Liu Yinniang, who was lying on the floor, she was covered in wounds and blood. She was biting a piece of wood with teeth marks all over it. If not for her heaving chest, people would think that she had already died. Chapter 338 - I’m Your General Black

Chapter 338: I¡¯m Your General ck

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

After a long time, Liu Yinniang managed to move her arms a little. It was dark outside, and as usual, no one came to check in on her. She got up and put on her clothes with difficulty, tears falling. In the darkness, Liu Yinniang cried silently. She had already paid the price for her choice and regretted it¡­ However, in this world, there was no shortage of regrets. She looked forward to dying early. If only she didn¡¯t wake up every time she fainted. All her suffering would be over, but every time, she would wake up from the pain. She once thought that Liu Sanniang would definitely regret giving up such a good husband. However, after tasting the bitter fruit, she realized that the person who regretted it was her. Even if she lived a luxurious life, what was the use? Under the gorgeous clothes, she was covered in wounds and in pain. ¡®Sanniang, I was wrong. I regret it. Can you save me?¡¯ ¡­ In the small courtyard, General ck was chewing on a duck. An iron te was sizzling and emitting a fragrance. The two of them sat on the stone bench while grilling the food. This was the first time Liu Sanniang had cooked food with this method. She was prepared to give it a try. The taste of food in the capital was very different from Yuzhou, but everyone had a discerning pte and they all liked everything delicious. Yuzhou¡¯s food was spicy and fragrant. Most of the food in Yuezhou was nd. However, in the capital, one got to try all kinds of vors and food from across the country. Grilling was a method that could prevent the food from losing too much of its original vor and freshness. After eating, Chu Yan went to wash up. Liu Sanniang made a pot of flower tea with mint. It was cool and fragrant. After leaving some for Chu Yan, she returned to her room to rest. After washing up andying on bed, she couldn¡¯t help but fall into deep thought. After subduing Miao Yin, her strength had increased. If ten was the ultimate level of cultivation, then she was perhaps at one. She wondered if she could reach ten when she was old. In her previous life, her second brother had started looking for potential matches in April, but she was far from her home and could only write letters to ask. The few sources of evil in the capital were still increasing. Those evil seeds that had been deliberately nted were devouring the vitality of the world every day. If all the vitality was sucked away, then the world would be left in apletely deste state. Liu Sanniang thought of Chu Yan. He had the ability to smell evil. Was he destined to help her? Her power alone was still not enough. In a daze, she frowned and opened her eyes to realize that it was almost dawn. Liu Sanniang stood up and looked at the worm next to her pillow. Why was it from themander¡¯s mansion? She thought of the loving couple. They probably wouldn¡¯t wee her, but she still had to go. Liu Sanniang got up. Chu Yan was still asleep. She went to the kitchen and washed the fish. Chu Yan¡¯s culinary skills were excellent, but hers were not bad either. She washed the rice and cooked it. Her appetite was average in the morning, so eating some fish porridge was extremely good. Outside, the sky gradually brightened. Liu Sanniang had already started the fire. Just as she was about to go and call Chu Yan, she realized that he had already woken up and was standing by the door. She couldn¡¯t help but remember the first time she saw Chu Yanst year. At that time, he stood by the door with a sickle while she was cooking. She remembered that he would be the future General of Dingbei. She had heard about him. Everyone said that the General of Dingbei was extremely powerful and could tear apart barbarians with his bare hands. She had once wondered who would be his wife. It must be very unlucky and terrifying to be his wife. If he was angry, he might kill his wife. Liu Sanniang let out a long sign. It turned out that she was that unlucky woman! Chu Yan walked to Liu Sanniang¡¯s side and asked with a smile. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Liu Sanniang blushed. ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s eat.¡± Chu Yan went to get the bowls and chopsticks. The two of them ate silently like an ordinary couple. Chu Yan said calmly, ¡°Do you like General ck?¡± Liu Sanniang did not know why Chu Yan asked this. She replied. ¡°Of course I like General ck.¡± General ck was simply a gift from the heavens. He was not an ordinary dog. However, even if he was an ordinary dog, she would still like him all the same. She had never had a dog, but when she did, she knew that she would really like it. They were loyal soldiers who would protect their masters for their entire lives. Chu Yan looked at Liu Sanniang with dark eyes. ¡°Then, can I be your General ck?¡± Liu Sanniang was instantly stunned. She felt that Chu Yan¡¯s eyes seemed to be on fire. She lowered her eyes and stammered. ¡°You¡¯re not a dog. You¡¯re more like a wolf¡­¡± Many times, she felt that Chu Yan was extremely dangerous. He was gentle and attentive now, but that was just his disguise. By analogy, he was more like a wolf, not a dog. Liu Sanniang couldn¡¯t help but think that if Chu Yan was a dog, he would definitely be stronger than General ck. Chu Yan looked at Liu Sanniang with a deep gaze, as if he was suppressing something. Liu Sanniang said in a low voice, ¡°I, I¡¯m full.¡± If she didn¡¯t leave now, she would definitely be in danger. Liu Sanniang felt that at this moment, she was like a quail in the face of a ferocious beast. At this moment, Chu Yan was too dangerous. However, before she could escape, Chu Yan had already grabbed her hand and wrapped his arms around her. The fragrance that belonged to Chu Yan overwhelmed Liu Sanniang. She was rmed. At this moment, Chu Yan was unpredictable. She suppressed her panic. ¡°Chu Yan, let go of me.¡± Chu Yan chuckled. ¡°Sanniang.¡± He called her name affectionately. Liu Sanniang blushed. Chu Yan slowly edged towards her and said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid of me. I¡¯m a wolf outside, but when Ie back, I¡¯m your dog. You¡¯re the master, and I¡¯m your General ck.¡± Liu Sanniang couldn¡¯t think straight. Her brain kept buzzing. Chu Yan seemed to know what she was thinking. Liu Sanniang looked up at Chu Yan. ¡°What did you say?¡± She looked into Chu Yan¡¯s eyes. Once again, he retracted his dangerous gaze. There was a smile in his eyes as he said in a low voice, ¡°My master, I will be loyal to you for the rest of my life.¡± Liu Sanniang was dumbfounded. She looked at Chu Yan and felt that her soul had been taken away by him. She stammered nkly. ¡°Oh, oh, okay.¡± Chapter 339 - That Son

Chapter 339: That Son

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Knock, knock, knock. There was a knock on the door. Liu Sanniang suddenly came back to her senses and thought to herself. ¡®What did I just say?¡¯ Chu Yan had already let go of her and walked towards the courtyard. Liu Sanniang looked at Chu Yan¡¯s back. For some reason, she could tell Chu Yan was upset. What was he upset about? Liu Sanniang did not dare to think about it. If they weren¡¯t interrupted, would he have kissed her? Liu Sanniang walked out. Chu Yan¡¯s expression was cold. Wei Zhicheng entered the courtyard and looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu, please save my mother¡¯s life.¡± Wei Zhicheng was afraid that Liu Sanniang would not agree. He continued. ¡°Miss Liu, if you can save my mother, you can ask for anything. As long as it¡¯s something our Wei family can give, we will definitely give it to you.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Wei Zhicheng with a calm expression. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± She would no longer be anxious about anything else other than the matters rted to her family. Only when she faced Chu Yan would she feel that she was still a fifteen-year-old girl with all the emotions of a young girl. Wei Zhicheng looked at Liu Sanniang and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Wei Zhicheng thought it would be hard to persuade Liu Sanniang to help him, but before he could say anything, she agreed. Wei Zhicheng was a little puzzled. General ck stayed at home to watch the house while Chu Yan acted as the coachman. On the way, Wei Zhicheng even lifted the curtain to see if Liu Sanniang was really inside. After confirming that she was really sitting there, he found it unbelievable that it was so easy to get Liu Sanniang toe. Soon, they arrived at themander¡¯s mansion. Wei Zhicheng got out of the carriage. Wei Zhigao and his wife were waiting outside the mansion. When they saw Wei Zhicheng return, they quickly asked. ¡°Brother, how is it? Is Miss Liu here?¡± Wei Zhicheng nodded. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s here. How is Father? Is he better?¡± Wei Zhigao frowned. ¡°It¡¯s still the same. If Mother doesn¡¯t recover, I¡¯m afraid Father will¡­¡± Wei Zhicheng opened the curtain. He looked at Chu Yan and forced a smile. ¡°Miss Liu, Mr. Chu, pleasee in.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded and Chu Yan followed beside her. Wei Zhicheng looked at Chu Yan and was puzzled. He had seen himst time, but he felt like it was the first time they met. After taking a closer look at Chu Yan, he found his aura terrifyingly cold. When Liu Sanniang walked into themander¡¯s mansion, Wei Zhicheng and Wei Zhigao quickly led the way. When they reached the main courtyard, Wei Zhicheng knocked on the door and shouted. ¡°Father, we¡¯ve invited Miss Liu over. Open the door. Miss Liu can definitely save Mother.¡± At the thought that his mother was about to die, Wei Zhicheng was filled with sadness and his eyes turned red. Wei Zhigao also shouted in a choked voice. ¡°Father, open the door.¡± His mother was crippled after giving birth to him. She would never recover in her life. It was not easy for her to get back on her feet again, but it onlysted for a moment. His parents were very close to each other. However, Mrs. Wei suddenly became critically ill. This made Wei Nanxi feel like it was the end of the world. He kept muttering something about extending her life by using his life. After closing the door, he refused to see anyone. Wei Zhicheng and Wei Zhigao had no choice. In their anxiety, their wives thought of Liu Sanniang. Liu Sanniang could even bring Wei Nanxi back to life, so she should have a way to save their mother. Wei Zhigao wanted to get a servant to invite Liu Sanniang, but Wei Zhicheng stopped the servant and went himself. Initially, he wanted to use money or even threaten Liu Sanniang toe if he had to, but none of that was necessary. Wei Zhigao and Wei Zhicheng shouted from outside the door. Wei Nanxi did not open the door. He said calmly from inside, ¡°Let Miss Liu go back. I have a way to save your mother.¡± Wei Zhicheng frowned. ¡°Father, open the door first.¡± Wei Zhigao was a little embarrassed. He looked at Liu Sanniang and thought to himself. ¡®Father is probably still ming Miss Liu. He sacrificed his life to help his wife get back on her feet, but in the end, Miss Liu interfered and ruined his n, so he doesn¡¯t want to see Miss Liu now.¡¯ The two wives looked at Liu Sanniang. At this moment, it wasn¡¯t their ce to interfere. They might not even be able to interfere in their husband¡¯s matters, let alone their father-inw¡¯s. Wei Nanxi said coldly, ¡°I already said that I don¡¯t need her help. Let her go back.¡± Liu Sanniang walked up, and with a gentle push, the door opened. She walked into the house. ¡°Why doesn¡¯t Commander Wei want my help? Are you afraid of something?¡± Wei Zhicheng and Wei Zhigao quickly entered the room to stop Liu Sanniang from going further. Wei Zhicheng said apologetically, ¡°Miss Liu, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Liu Sanniang looked around the room and said slowly, ¡°I feel her life force is draining away. Is your wife¡¯s life sustained artificially? She should have died long ago.¡± Wei Nanxi came out of the inner room with a cold expression. ¡°Who are you? It¡¯s not your ce to interfere in my family matters. Zhigao, Zhicheng, kick her out.¡± Wei Zhigao looked at Wei Zhicheng and asked for his opinion. Wei Zhicheng was the eldest brother, so he would listen to him. Wei Zhicheng looked at Wei Nanxi and then at Liu Sanniang. He felt that there was something more to Liu Sanniang¡¯s words. He gritted his teeth and said to Wei Nanxi, ¡°Father, why don¡¯t you want Miss Liu¡¯s help? What does Miss Liu mean? If you don¡¯t exin it clearly, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t listen to you this time.¡± Wei Nanxi said sternly, ¡°If you want your mother to live, listen to me and kick her out. She won¡¯t be able to save your mother.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Wei Nanxi. ¡°Commander Wei, have you ever thought about how that son feels? Isn¡¯t thirty years enough?¡± Wei Nanxi looked at Liu Sanniang coldly. ¡°What do you know? Who told you?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Wei Nanxi without fear. She said calmly, ¡°Commander Wei and Mrs. Wei are deeply in love, but do you know how painful that son is? He is forced to stay for 30 years, but you still refused to let him go.¡± Wei Nanxi pursed his lips tightly, his eyes terrifyingly cold. Wei Zhicheng and Wei Zhigao looked confused, not knowing what Wei Nanxi and Liu Sanniang were talking about. Wei Nanxi stared at Liu Sanniang coldly for a while before responding in a low voice. ¡°All of you, leave. I have something to say to Miss Liu alone.¡± Wei Zhicheng and Wei Zhigao frowned and said anxiously, ¡°Father, what can¡¯t you say in front of us? Brother and I are no longer children.¡± They were already adults, officials, married, and had children. Now, they were treated like children. This made them very unhappy, and they feltpelled to rebel against their father¡¯s order. Wei Nanxi looked at Liu Sanniang with a cold expression. He gritted his teeth and said again, ¡°Even if you¡¯re my children, you don¡¯t get to interfere with my business. Get out.¡± He looked at Liu Sanniang coldly. Even if he did not do anything, people could tell from his eyes that he wanted to kill Liu Sanniang. Chapter 340 - Isn’t It Enough?

Chapter 340: Isn¡¯t It Enough?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Wei Zhicheng and Wei Zhigao were unwilling to go out. Their father must be hiding something from them, and it was something very important. Wei Nanxi was already on the verge of ring up. Wei Zhicheng and Wei Zhigao wanted to say something, but their wives pulled them out. First Madam Wei instructed. ¡°Close the door. Everyone, leave.¡± The servants closed the door and left silently. Wei Zhigao gritted his teeth. ¡°Brother, Father must be hiding something from us. Why doesn¡¯t he want us to know?¡± Wei Zhicheng frowned. ¡°I want to know too, but Father¡­ Forget it. There must be a reason why Father doesn¡¯t want us to know.¡± Although they had already grown up, their father¡¯s words still had absolute power in this family. Even if they had good intentions, it was useless. As soon as the door closed, the killing intent in Wei Nanxi¡¯s eyes became even stronger. His expression was sinister and he said, ¡°Miss Liu, I know that you¡¯re extraordinary and that your cultivation is high. You are powerful, but are your family members powerful just like you? Everyone has weaknesses, right?¡± Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°Commander Wei is right. Everyone has weaknesses.¡± Wei Nanxi¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°If you save my wife, I¡¯ll give your family a lifetime of wealth. Money, rank. I can promise you anything.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at the empty space beside Wei Nanxi. ¡°Commander Wei, do you feel his pain?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at the gradually appearing man with a calm expression. Wei Nanxi looked to the side and his face turned pale. ¡°He, he¡­¡± Liu Sanniang smiled coldly. ¡°Commander Wei, don¡¯t you know him? But he is your son. Do you really not know him?¡± The man smiled bitterly. ¡°Father, I¡¯ve helped you and Mother for thirty years. Isn¡¯t that enough? You promised me. Now that Mother is fated to die, are you going to go against it?¡± Wei Nanxi looked away. ¡°You, you¡¯ve always been an obedient child. Since you¡¯ve been obedient for thirty years, why can¡¯t you be obedient for the next thirty years? I don¡¯t have many years left to live. Can¡¯t you be obedient again?¡± Wei Nanxi looked at Liu Sanniang firmly. ¡°Either you save my wife, or you wait to see your family die.¡± As a first-grademander, he had an entire army under hismand. It wouldn¡¯t take much effort to deal with an ordinary family. No matter how powerful Liu Sanniang was, she wouldn¡¯t be able to protect so many people. The man looked sad. ¡°Father, how cruel you are!.¡± Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°If you force her to stay, you will only harm yourself and others. Your wife should have died long ago, but you used your son¡¯s life to sustain her life for another 30 years. He has already grown up, but he has never lived like a normal human. Do you know the pain and torture he¡¯s going through?¡± Wei Nanxi¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°Are you going to save my wife or not?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Wei Nanxi. ¡°I am.¡± Wei Nanxi¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Then why are you waiting for?¡± Wei Nanxi watched as the figure disappeared, and his gaze on Liu Sanniang darkened. Liu Sanniang walked to the bed and looked at Mrs. Wei, who had her eyes closed. Did she know that her life was sustained at the cost of her son¡¯s life? Liu Sanniang grabbed Mrs. Wei¡¯s hand and sent her power into her body. Soon, Mrs. Wei woke up. She opened her eyes and saw Wei Nanxi. ¡°Master.¡± Wei Nanxi smiled and the coldness in his eyes disappeared. He held Mrs. Wei¡¯s hand and said gently, ¡°Madam, don¡¯t abandon me again.¡± He did not have many years to live. In a few years, they would leave this world together as they had promised to each other. Mrs. Wei smiled. ¡°Master, why do I feel so weak?¡± Wei Nanxi smiled. ¡°Madam, you¡¯re just too tired. When you¡¯re rested, you¡¯ll soon have strength.¡± Mrs. Wei smiled. She wanted to say something, but her eyelids were getting heavier and heavier. She fell asleep. The smile in Wei Nanxi¡¯s eyes disappeared. He looked at Liu Sanniang coldly. ¡°Miss Liu, I don¡¯t want to fall out with you. Please.¡± Liu Sanniang held Mrs. Wei¡¯s hand and sent her power into her body again. She broke her mental defense and sensed her memories. After a while, she slowly let go. As soon as Liu Sanniang let go, Wei Nanxi looked at Mrs. Wei nervously. ¡°When will she wake up?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Wei Nanxi and said calmly, ¡°Does she know that you used her first child to extend her life?¡± Wei Nanxi¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°I know you¡¯re a capable psychic. Perhaps in your opinion, this is unreasonable and against the heavens, but in my opinion, as long as I can keep her, I¡¯m willing to do anything.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid to tell you that that was my first son. I was happy about himing to this world, but as soon as he came, he took my wife¡¯s life. He shouldn¡¯t have been born. Isn¡¯t it only right for him to pay for my wife¡¯s life with his life?¡± ¡°A life for a life. I won¡¯t have long to live, nor will my wife. After we¡¯re gone, we¡¯ll release him. He has suffered for thirty years. Why can¡¯t he suffer for a few more years?¡± Wei Nanxi¡¯s expression was sinister. He knew that the man was behind him, but he was not afraid. He was his father. What could he do to him? If he hated him, so be it. Liu Sanniang looked at Wei Nanxi without any change in expression. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that your wife will never forgive you when she finds out about it?¡± Wei Nanxi frowned. ¡°How can that happen? She will love me for the rest of her life and never leave me.¡± Wei Nanxi red at Liu Sanniang and turned to look at Mrs. Wei gently. ¡°Originally, I gave up my life just so that she could get back on her feet in her dying years. It¡¯s all your fault for being a busybody and ruining my n. Whether Miao Yin is a goddess or not is not important to me at all. As long as she can save my wife, it¡¯s fine.¡± Wei Nanxi looked at Mrs. Wei gently, his eyes filled with pain. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you being a busybody, my wife would still be fine. In the next few years, she can walk and run. She won¡¯t have to be sad about her legs anymore.¡± Mrs. Wei sniffed, and a tear fell from the corner of her eye. Wei Nanxi¡¯s expression changed drastically. He reached out to wipe her tears and said in a panicked voice, ¡°Madam, Madam.¡± Mrs. Wei¡¯s lips trembled. As if she did not want to see him, she tilted her head to the side. Wei Nanxi¡¯s face darkened as he looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°What did you do?¡± Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°I gave her a chance to choose.¡± Thirty years ago, Mrs. Wei did not have a chance to choose. She didn¡¯t even know the truth. Now that she knew, it hurt her so much that she felt like being dismembered. The one she loved the most was beside her, but she did not even want to open her eyes to look at him. Chapter 341 - Let Him Go

Chapter 341: Let Him Go

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Wei Nanxi¡¯s voice was trembling. ¡°Madam, Madam, let me exin¡­¡± He was not such a heartless person. He just loved her too much. Before he could die with her, she was going to die first. The child he had been waiting for became the thing he hated the most. Mrs. Wei trembled slightly but did not open her eyes to look at Wei Nanxi. When she thought about how she should have died 30 years ago and how she survived at the cost of her first born child, her heart ached. She could not stop her tears from flowing down her cheeks. She did not pull her hand back from Wei Nanxi¡¯s grip because she did not have any strength left at this moment. She really hated that she was still alive. Wei Nanxi held Mrs. Wei¡¯s hand and kissed it gently. ¡°Madam, it¡¯s my fault. I didn¡¯t tell you because I knew you wouldn¡¯t agree. You looked forward to his arrival so much that you would rather die for him. I know you too well.¡± Therefore, he was willing to bear the sin himself. Mrs. Wei sobbed. Wei Nanxi¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°I wanted to hide this from you for the rest of my life, but now that you know, I can¡¯t hide it anymore. You can punch me or kill me, but just don¡¯t ignore me.¡± He did not have many years to live. He did not want to live these years, knowing that he was hated by his wife. Wei Nanxi broke down. ¡°Madam, Yaoyao, can you say something?¡± Wei Nanxi only wanted Mrs. Wei to talk to him. He was too afraid, just like back then when he was afraid that she would go before him. He did not tell her because once she knew, she would never agree. Wei Nanxi looked like a panicked child. He had even forgotten that Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan were still present in the room. He took Mrs. Wei¡¯s hand and kissed it, begging for her forgiveness. Even when he called Mrs. Wei by her nickname, she still did not turn around. Wei Nanxi did not know what to do. He cried. ¡°Madam, I¡¯m sorry. I know you hate me. I know it¡¯s all my fault, but what could I do? How was I supposed to live without you? Back then, we¡¯d only been married for a couple years. I didn¡¯t want to lose you.¡± He loved her to the core. They had agreed to live and die together. He was indignant that they were going to be separated by death so soon. Tears streamed down Wei Nanxi¡¯s face as he sobbed. ¡°Yaoyao, Yaoyao¡­ can you forgive me?¡± Mrs. Wei raised her hand and hammered her heart, sobbing in pain. ¡°Stop it¡­¡± Every word he said was like a sharp knife stabbing into her heart, making it ache. She couldn¡¯t me him. She med herself. Why did she have to make her husband choose between her and the child? It was all her fault. Self-me, guilt, and pain, all turned into the harshest punishment, lynching her. Zhao Yuyao had never suffered in her life. She married a husband who doted on her the most and gave birth to two sons. Even if her legs were crippled, she still enjoyed undiluted love from her husband. He protected her like a treasure and loved her to the core. Why was the heavens so cruel to her? Her tears seemed to flow endlessly. Wei Nanxi wiped her tears gently like the way he had been doing for decades. His voice was filled with fear as he called her nickname again and again. ¡°Yaoyao, Yaoyao, forgive me¡­¡± But how could she forgive him? Wei Nanxi panicked. He grabbed Mrs. Wei¡¯s hand and pped it on his face, trying to make Mrs. Wei forgive him. His voice was trembling as he said, ¡°Madam, please don¡¯t ignore me.¡± Mrs. Wei slowly opened her eyes and looked at Wei Nanxi. Her throat felt like it was on fire. She said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to live anymore.¡± She just wanted to die quickly. She was weak, but at this moment, she felt that her body was filled with strength. She knew that this strength was given by the son who had sacrificed his life. She hated herself. Wei Nanxi felt his heart was bleeding. ¡°Madam, can you not say that?¡± Mrs. Wei looked at Wei Nanxi and reached out to touch his cheek. ¡°You¡¯re old.¡± Wei Nanxi was choked with emotions. ¡°I know I¡¯m old and don¡¯t have many years left. Can you stay with me for a few more years?¡± Mrs. Wei smiled bitterly. ¡°When I married you back then, my father said that you¡¯re a stubborn person. Once you set your mind on me, you won¡¯t change your mind. My mother said that you won¡¯t have many concubines.¡± Wei Nanxi did not dare to look into Mrs. Wei¡¯s eyes. He lowered his head and trembled. ¡°Yaoyao, I¡¯ve never done anything wrong in my life. Just this once. Can you forgive me this time?¡± Mrs. Wei replied calmly. ¡°I forgive you. Can you let me die? Although I gave birth to him, I haven¡¯t fulfilled my responsibility as a mother. How can I use his life to sustain mine? I can¡¯t imagine how much he has suffered over the past 30 years.¡± Wei Nanxi almost broke down. ¡°If not for him, you wouldn¡¯t have died. He did it willingly. I didn¡¯t force him. I didn¡¯t agree and just did what that monk said.¡± After Wei Nanxi finished speaking, he realized that he had said something wrong. He looked up at Mrs. Wei¡¯s disappointed expression and grabbed her hand in panic. ¡°Madam, Madam.¡± Mrs. Wei pursed her lips. ¡°So it was that monk who gave you the idea to trade his life for mine?¡± Mrs. Wei broke down. Tears blurred her vision. She looked at her already old husband and suddenly found him unrecognizable. She took a deep breath and pressed her hand hard on her chest, but Wei Nanxi grabbed her hand. He put down all his dignity and said, ¡°If you want to hit or kill me, do it. Don¡¯t hurt yourself.¡± Mrs. Wei cried. ¡°I really want to dig my heart out.¡± Wei Nanxi looked at Mrs. Wei with pain in his eyes. ¡°If Madam mes me, I¡¯ll take the me without a grudge. I also hate myself. If not for the fact that I wanted you to give me a child, you wouldn¡¯t have died.¡± Mrs. Wei shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t me you. I me myself.¡± Mrs. Wei looked at Wei Nanxi. ¡°Don¡¯t continue to be wrong. Let him go.¡± Wei Nanxi¡¯s eyes were sinister. If he left, his wife would die. He did not want to, nor was he willing to. Seeing that he was unwilling, Mrs. Wei¡¯s heart ached even more. ¡°What¡¯s the point of me being alive? If I was unaware of the truth, I might have had the strength to live on. But now that I do know, how am I supposed to go on living like nothing ever happened? My heart is already dead.¡± Wei Nanxi turned to look at Liu Sanniang fiercely. ¡°Miss Liu, if you didn¡¯t interfere, my wife and I wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this. If you don¡¯t give me an exnation, I won¡¯t let you off. I mean what I say.¡± Chapter 342 - Let Him Go (Part 2)

Chapter 342: Let Him Go (Part 2)

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

This was all Liu Sanniang¡¯s fault. She must have a way to solve this. Liu Sanniang looked at Wei Nanxi. ¡°You can¡¯t force her to stay. Your marriage with your wife is already over. Even if you kill me, you can¡¯t change anything. There¡¯s only one possibility for you. Let go.¡± Wei Nanxi roared fiercely. ¡°No¡­¡± There must be a way. Although his wife knew the truth now, it wasn¡¯t impossible to erase her memory. As long as she didn¡¯t have this memory, everything would be fine. Liu Sanniang looked at Wei Nanxi without any change in expression. Wei Nanxi¡¯s pain and anger could not affect her. Mrs. Wei looked at Liu Sanniang and begged. ¡°Miss Liu, help me give my life to him. Let him leave in peace and make sure that he won¡¯t have such vicious parents in his next life.¡± If she died during childbirth didn¡¯t mean that he was the one who killed her. She was just destined to die. Wei Nanxi sat by the bed. ¡°Yaoyao, thirty years ago, when I first saw you, I liked you. If not for my father¡¯s disapproval, I would¡¯ve be a psychic just like Miss Liu. I have an uncle who¡¯s a Daoist priest. He wanted to take me in as his disciple. For this reason, my father cut off all ties with me. When you were pregnant with our first son, I often dreamed of you dying. That monk came to ask for food and said that he could satisfy any of my requests. You were kind-hearted and gave that monk food. You asked him if the child you were bearing was a boy or a girl.¡± Wei Nanxi was lost in his memories. When he recalled that time, a smile appeared on his face. ¡°The monk said that it was a boy. You said that boys are good. The monk pointed at you and said that you won¡¯t live long. However, this child is here to repay you. By exchanging his life for yours, you can live to a hundred years old. You were angry at that time. I also got a servant to beat the monk up and chase him out. Iforted you and told you not to take it to heart. That monk was talking nonsense. It took me a long time tofort you before you believed me, but I knew what the monk said was true.¡± ¡°Iter went to see the monk and let him stay in our house until the day you gave birth¡­¡± Mrs. Wei gasped in pain. ¡°Stop it. Let him go. I don¡¯t want to live anymore.¡± What was the point of this life of hers? Wei Nanxi looked up at Liu Sanniang. ¡°I heard that Miss Liu has a psychic ability that can make people see someone¡¯s memories. If you don¡¯t want to hear it, then see it for yourself. Now, I don¡¯t want to hide anything from you anymore. I want to tell you the truth.¡± Wei Nanxi stared at Liu Sanniang coldly, waiting for her to speak. Even though Wei Nanxi¡¯s expression was cold, Liu Sanniang didn¡¯t show signs of fear. She said calmly, ¡°Okay.¡± Wei Nanxi extended his hand. Chu Yan took out a handkerchief and covered Wei Nanxi¡¯s wrist. Wei Nanxi did not mind. He sneered at himself. ¡°That¡¯s true. Someone like me must be dirty.¡± Chu Yan did not speak, nor did Liu Sanniang. She grabbed Wei Nanxi¡¯s hand and her power instantly invaded his memory. Wei Nanxi¡¯s mental space was pitch-ck. His wife was his only light. He looked at Liu Sanniang, not afraid that she would know that he was a dark person. Liu Sanniang released her power to envelop the room, dragging Mrs. Wei into his memories. She looked at herself, who was still a young girl. Her stomach was bulging. Everything she ate every day was carefully prepared by her husband. She teased him. ¡°Hubby, are you too nervous? The imperial doctor said that you don¡¯t have to be so scared.¡± Wei Nanxi smiled gently. ¡°As long as you are still pregnant, I can¡¯t help but be nervous.¡± Being doted on and protected by her husband was like eating honey. Countless people in the capital envied her for marrying a good husband who had a bright future and only loved her. Mrs. Wei looked at her husband as he went to a corner of the house. Wei Nanxi pushed open the door of a courtyard and looked at the monk who was eating voraciously. ¡°My wife is going to give birth in a few days. If anything happens to her, you¡¯re doomed.¡± The monk was beaming and there was a healthy glow on his face. He was holding a big pork rib in his hand. It had been stewed until it was soft and mushy. He ate it in big mouthfuls as if he had been hungry for several lifetimes. After eating, he wiped his mouth and said, ¡°Sir, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m a man of my word. I won¡¯t do something that will ruin my reputation.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not difficult to keep your wife alive. I can also help you get rich and gain fame.¡± Wei Nanxi¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°I don¡¯t need money and power. I just want my wife to live and be healthy.¡± The monk smiled. ¡°Sir, you really love your wife as much as your life. There aren¡¯t many men who are as devoted as you. Don¡¯t worry, there won¡¯t be any problems.¡± Wei Nanxi looked at the monk with a cold expression. ¡°If my wife is safe, you¡¯ll be rewarded, but if anything happens to her, I¡¯ll make sure you live in hell.¡± No matter how Wei Nanxi threatened him, there was always a smile on the monk¡¯s face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sir. I promise that nothing will go wrong.¡± The monk licked his lips. ¡°I don¡¯t want money either. I just want some food.¡± Wei Nanxi looked at the monk. ¡°Whatever you want, just tell the servants.¡± After confirming that there was no problem at the monk¡¯s end, Wei Nanxi returned to the mansion. As the day of delivery approached, he took leave to apany his wife. His wife was the one who was going to give birth, but he ended up losing a lot of weight. Even if he did not want that day toe, it came nheless. With a cold expression, he clenched his fists until his knuckles turned white. None of the servants dared to approach or talk to him. There were five midwives in the delivery room. They all had solemn expressions on their faces. Hearing his wife¡¯s cries of pain, Wei Nanxi could not hold it in anymore and entered the room. The midwives were all shocked. ¡°Sir, you can¡¯te in.¡± Wei Nanxi said coldly, ¡°Continue, don¡¯t worry about me. If anything happens to my wife, I¡¯ll bury all of you alive.¡± He knelt by the bed and grabbed her hand. Tears were flowing down his face. Chapter 343 - Let Him Go (Part 3)

Chapter 343: Let Him Go (Part 3)

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

The midwives were extremely nervous. Their faces were pale as they rubbed Mrs. Wei¡¯s stomach and continued monitoring the situation below. They were all experienced midwives. Looking at each other, they knew the situation was tough. However, none of them dared to tell Wei Nanxi about it because his expression was too terrifying. The midwives had no choice but to continue delivering the infant. Mrs. Wei took a deep breath and pushed the infant out at one go. It was close and dangerous. Mrs. Wei was in so much pain that she could not even make a sound. When the infant came out, it seemed to show no signs of being alive, which frightened the midwives even further. Fortunately, after the infant came out, it started to breathe. The midwives were overjoyed. ¡°Sir, congrattions on getting a son.¡± A man who loved his wife so much must be extremely happy to have a son as his first child. Wei Nanxi did not look at the child. He only waved his hand and said, ¡°Put the child down and leave.¡± Although the midwives were puzzled, they still put the child down and left. When one of them went out, she seemed to have smelled something. Just as she was about to look back, she met Wei Nanxi¡¯s cold eyes and quickly lowered her head and trotted away in fear. After the midwives left, a monk walked into the courtyard. Wei Nanxi said expressionlessly, ¡°Save my wife.¡± The monk smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sir.¡± The monk entered the room and Wei Nanxi followed him. The smell of blood was even stronger. Wei Nanxi was trembling and he felt suffocated. The woman he loved the most was slowly leaving him. Mrs. Wei¡¯s clothes were soaked in blood. The blood on her clothes was slowly spreading, making Wei Nanxi¡¯s heart tighten. The monk held the child and handed a dagger to Wei Nanxi. ¡°Sir, don¡¯t hesitate. If not for this child, your wife wouldn¡¯t have died.¡± Wei Nanxi took the dagger and stabbed the monk in the shoulder without looking at him. The monk¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Why did you stab me instead of this child?¡± Wei Nanxi sneered. ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know what you are up to? Wu Yu, my son can only extend his mother¡¯s life. Who do you think you are? How dare you covet my son¡¯s life?¡± The monk¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. He gritted his teeth. ¡°Sir, you¡¯re a Daoist.¡± Wei Nanxi said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m not a Daoist, but I understand the nasty tricks you are ying.¡± The monk was indignant, but he knew that if this man lost his wife whom he loved with all his heart, he would not be able to go out alive today. He wanted to live. If he didn¡¯t want to live, he wouldn¡¯t have gone through so much trouble to ¡®help¡¯. The monk quickly said, ¡°Sir, please spare my life. I¡¯m willing to do anything. I don¡¯t dare have designs on your son anymore.¡± Wei Nanxi said coldly, ¡°I know a formation that can exchange lives. Let¡¯s do it.¡± The monk knew that Wei Nanxi wasn¡¯t someone to be trifled with. He said truthfully, ¡°Sir, there is such a formation, but it will only be effective if the sacrificer is willing to do so. If the baby is not willing, it won¡¯t work.¡± Wei Nanxi hugged the child. ¡°Why should he be unwilling? She gave birth to him, but he wants her to die. He owes her his entire life. Why should he be unwilling?¡± Wei Nanxi stabbed the dagger in the child¡¯s heart and said slowly, ¡°I promise you that I¡¯ll let you go on the day the formation disappears. In the future, if you have any requests, I¡¯ll satisfy you. As a son, filial piety is the most important. I¡¯m your father. Remember that.¡± The monk was shocked and stunned. However, the child actually listened to him and the life exchange formation was sessfully activated. After the matter was done, he chased the monk away. When Mrs. Wei woke up and found out that the child was gone, she cried her heart out. Wei Nanxi patientlyforted her and stayed with her for a few months before she slowly got over it. However, every day, he would take out a memorial tablet from the secretpartment in the study and muttered. ¡°You¡¯re a good child. Eat whatever you want. You can read everything in the study. Although I can¡¯t see you, I know you are around and I still treat you as my first born son.¡± Year after year, when Wei Nanxi was reading, he would read it out loud and teach his invisible son. When the second son was born, he said to the memorial tablet, ¡°You¡¯re now an elder brother, which means you have a new responsibility.¡± When the third son was born, Mrs. Wei was paralyzed. He was furious and soaked the memorial tablet in ice water. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you protect your mother? You unfilial son!¡± Liu Sanniang retracted her power. Mrs. Wei cried silently. She had been paralyzed for many years, but she had never been neglected by her husband. Wei Nanxi would massage her day after day. She could not walk, so he would carry her to many ces. She had seen many beautiful sceneries and eaten countless delicacies, but all of this was built on the life of her son. Beside the bed, a figure slowly appeared. He bore some resemnce to Mrs. Wei. She looked at him without even blinking despite tears streaming down her face. She reached out to touch him, but her hand passed through his body. Mrs. Wei opened her mouth, her lips trembling. ¡°I¡­¡± This was her first child, a child whom she had never even seen or given a name to. ¡°My name is Wei Feng.¡± Wei Feng looked at Mrs. Wei and said slowly. It was a name he gave to himself. He wanted to turn into a gust of wind so that he could go anywhere he wanted to. Mrs. Wei¡¯s heart ached. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll return your life to you.¡± Wei Nanxi said in a low voice, ¡°Wei Feng, are you going to go against my words now?¡± Wei Feng looked at Wei Nanxi. ¡°How can I go against your words? It¡¯s precisely because I¡¯ve always been obedient to you that I waited until today. Thirty years, I¡¯ve waited for this day, but it turns out that you want to break your promise.¡± Wei Nanxi¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°I¡¯m your father! If your mother didn¡¯t give birth to you, she wouldn¡¯t have died. Your life belongs to your mother to begin with. It¡¯s only right and proper for you to return what belongs to your mother to her.¡± Mrs. Wei looked at Wei Nanxi coldly. ¡°Shut up. If you didn¡¯t hide it from me, I wouldn¡¯t have agreed. If you still have me in your heart, do as I said. Feng has suffered enough already.¡± Chapter 344 - Let Him Go (Part 4)

Chapter 344: Let Him Go (Part 4)

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Wei Nanxi roared. ¡°He shouldn¡¯t have existed in the first ce.¡± Wei Feng looked at Wei Nanxi. ¡°Father, you taught me to keep my promise, but what about you?¡± Wei Nanxi shouted hysterically. ¡°If she didn¡¯t give birth to you, I wouldn¡¯t have lost her. She gave birth to you, hence you owe her your life. It¡¯s only right for you to give your life to her. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Wei Feng looked at Wei Nanxi andughed as if he had heard a funny joke. Heughed until his body bent. ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Mrs. Wei looked at Wei Feng and felt extremely guilty. She choked and reached out her hand. ¡°Feng¡­¡± Wei Fengughed until he choked. He could not shed tears, but everyone knew that he was actually crying. After a while, Wei Feng stopped and looked at Wei Nanxi. ¡°Then why did you marry her? If you didn¡¯t marry her, she would have married someone else. Perhaps she wouldn¡¯t have died so early. Why did you marry her?¡± Wei Nanxi¡¯s expression was ruthless and murderous. Mrs. Wei couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She only wanted to die. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I should have died long ago. I shouldn¡¯t have lived on for so long.¡± She deserved to die. She had stolen thirty years of life from her son. It was enough. Mrs. Wei bit down hard on her tongue, but Wei Nanxi grabbed her chin first. Wei Nanxi kissed Mrs. Wei¡¯s forehead. ¡°Madam, I did not tell you the truth just so you will kill yourself.¡± Wei Nanxi looked at Liu Sanniang coldly. ¡°Miss Liu, I believe you have the ability to make my wife forget everything. I just want to peacefully spend the remaining years with her.¡± Wei Nanxi looked at Wei Feng. ¡°I couldn¡¯t see you, but I know you¡¯ve always been around. Other than not being able to give you a life, I gave you everything else. I taught you how to read and write far more than I did Zhicheng and Zhigao.¡± Wei Feng said calmly, ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t you sacrifice your life for your wife to prove how much you love her. Why do I have to be the sacrificer? I¡¯m already 30 years old, and I¡¯ve never hated you. But now, I realize how disgusting you are.¡± Wei Nanxi endured the heart-wrenching pain and looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu, I don¡¯t want to say it again.¡± Wei Feng looked at Liu Sanniang and smiled. ¡°Miss Liu, in that case, no more talking about this. Let the karma be what it is.¡± As soon as Liu Sanniang arrived, he knew that she was a Buddha who came to save all living beings. How could he not want to be saved? He had waited thirty years for this day, but in the end, it was all a lie. Wei Nanxi looked at Wei Feng and his eyes darkened. He hugged Mrs. Wei tightly. ¡°Madam, you will soon forget all the pain. I will love you for the rest of my life.¡± Mrs. Wei looked at Wei Nanxi and blood slowly flowed out of the corner of her mouth. ¡°Wei Nanxi, I hate you. I will never forgive you.¡± Madam Wei spat out blood. Wei Nanxi was so frightened that he panicked. ¡°Madam, Madam, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Mrs. Wei. ¡°Her heart died.¡± Wei Nanxi thought she loved him very much, but she also loved the child she gave birth to. Neither of them could be reced by the other. She loved Wei Nanxi and hoped that he would let go and let the nature take its course. Wei Nanxi was unwilling. Mrs. Wei could not change Wei Nanxi¡¯s mind. She knew that he was a stubborn and determined person. Once he made up his mind, he would not change. However, she could not use her son¡¯s life to sustain her life again. She was in so much agony that her heart eventually couldn¡¯t support her any longer. Wei Nanxi wiped the blood from Mrs. Wei¡¯s mouth. ¡°No, I won¡¯t allow you to leave me. Don¡¯t leave me.¡± Feeling that her life force was disappearing, he panicked and cried. Everything he did was to keep her alive. He was not a good person. He could even kill his own children just to achieve that. He wanted her to grow old with him. He knew that he wouldn¡¯t live that long either. All he had wanted was a few more years. Wei Nanxi was about to go crazy. He looked at Wei Feng. ¡°You¡¯ve endured it for thirty years. Why couldn¡¯t you endure it a little bit longer?¡± Wei Feng smiled faintly. ¡°Because it¡¯s time. Look, it¡¯s already time.¡± Mrs. Wei looked at Wei Nanxi and said weakly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to live anymore. I beg you, let him go. He doesn¡¯t owe me anything. We owe him¡­¡± ¡°I forgive you¡­ Can you let him go¡­¡± Mrs. Wei looked at Wei Feng guiltily. She had never seen this child before. He had never owed her anything. She was the one who owed him her life. There were too many things she wanted to say, but she could not say them and was not qualified to say them either. Wei Nanxi wailed like an old beast. Even though Mrs. Wei already drew herst breath, he did not say a word. Wei Nanxi gently put down Mrs. Wei. He stood up and walked to the corner of the room. He took out a box and opened it. Looking at the child who had never changed, he pulled out the dagger. Liu Sanniang knew that Wei Nanxi would fulfill Mrs. Wei¡¯sst request. The freedom that was dyed for 30 years had finallye. As Liu Sanniang gently chanted the scriptures, Wei Feng¡¯s soul emitted a golden light. Liu Sanniang looked at him, who was enveloped in golden light. Wei Feng smiled at Liu Sanniang and said softly, ¡°Buddha is merciful.¡± After saying that, he turned around to face the Buddha light. He did not look at Mrs. Wei or Wei Nanxi and slowly disappeared. His fate with this family had ended the moment he was born and killed by his father. He had stayed here for 30 years and never resented anyone. He was just waiting for this day toe. When the day finally arrived, he could not wait a moment longer. Wei Nanxi walked to the bed and reached out to touch Mrs. Wei¡¯s face. ¡°If you leave, how can I live? I¡¯ve let him go, and you¡¯ve said that you¡¯ll forgive me. Can you wait for me? It won¡¯t be long before Ie to see you. ¡± Wei Nanxi did not look at Liu Sanniang. He said coldly, ¡°Miss Liu, please leave and let my two sonse in.¡± Chapter 345 - A Familiar Figure

Chapter 345: A Familiar Figure

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan walked out. She did not attempt to persuade Wei Nanxi even once. This was because people who had no desire to live could not be persuaded to live. Outside the main courtyard, Wei Zhicheng, Wei Zhigao, and their wives were waiting. When they saw Liu Sanniange out, their gazesnded on her. Wei Zhicheng looked at Liu Sanniang and said, ¡°Miss Liu.¡± Liu Sanniang responded calmly. ¡°Commander Wei wants you to go in.¡± Wei Zhicheng said to Liu Sanniang, ¡°Thank you, Miss Liu.¡± They had been outside the courtyard the entire time and did not leave. When they heard the voices, cries, and roars, they wanted to know what was going on. In the eyes of Wei Zhicheng and Wei Zhigao, Wei Nanxi was a strict person. He doted on Mrs. Wei extremely and would never quarrel with her. Perhaps the only way to find out what was going on was to go into the room. The two brothers hurriedly entered the room with their wives. Liu Sanniang did not stay. Instead, she went out with Chu Yan. Wei Zhicheng and Wei Zhigao entered the room and called out. ¡°Father.¡± Wei Nanxi sat by the bed with an indifferent expression. He looked at his two sons and slowly said, ¡°I¡¯ve already prepared the tomb and coffin in advance. When the timees, you have to bury me with your mother.¡± Wei Nanxi held Mrs. Wei¡¯s hand. Even if she hated him and would never forgive him, he still wanted to be with her forever. Even if they died, they had to be buried together. Wei Zhicheng and Wei Zhigao were shocked. Their father was making arrangements for his funeral. Wei Zhicheng looked at Wei Nanxi and saw a wet patch on his waist. He knelt down and helped Wei Nanxi up. When he touched the wet patch on his waist, he saw that it was blood. Wei Zhicheng was very puzzled. ¡°Father, why did you do this?¡± Wei Zhigao was also shocked. He pounced on the bed and saw that Mrs. Wei was dead. There was a bloody dagger beside her pillow. He found it difficult to ept. ¡°Father, Mother, what¡¯s going on?¡± Wei Zhicheng covered the wound on Wei Nanxi¡¯s waist. ¡°Go and quickly get a doctor.¡± First Madam Wei, who waspletely stunned, came back to her senses and ran out. Second Madam Wei quickly followed. To them, this was undoubtedly a huge matter. Their mother-inw was dead, and their father-inw hadmitted suicide. Wei Nanxi waved his hand. ¡°There¡¯s no need to get a doctor. I¡¯m determined to go with your mother.¡± Wei Zhicheng broke down, shouting hysterically. ¡°Father, why is that so? Why are you so stubborn? Don¡¯t we, your sons, have a ce in your heart?¡± Wei Nanxi¡¯s expression was indifferent. ¡°In my heart, there¡¯s only her.¡± When Wei Zhicheng heard this, he did not know what else to say. Wei Zhigao knelt at the side with his head lowered and was silent. Wei Nanxi knew that his words were very hurtful, but he had always been such a person. He grabbed Mrs. Wei¡¯s hand. ¡°Thirty years ago, when your mother was pregnant for the first time, she gave birth to my eldest son, but when the child was born, she was on the verge of dying. I was indignant and used that child¡¯s life to exchange for your mother¡¯s life. The reason she was pregnant again after that was only because she wanted to be a mother.¡± Even if his words hurt, he didn¡¯t choose to lie. He only had his wife in his heart. To him, his sons never meant much. He never thought one day he would have to reveal the truth, but now the truth wasid bare in front of them. Wei Zhicheng and Wei Zhigao were shocked to hear that they had never been loved by their father. They were sad, but they had to ept it. Wei Nanxi grabbed Mrs. Wei¡¯s hand tightly. His eyes were gentle as he said, ¡°I can¡¯t lie to you. No one in this world is more important than her. Yaoyao, forgive me. Wait for me.¡± Wei Zhigao sat there numbly, and Wei Zhicheng did not speak. After knowing the truth, they did not feel good at all. If any of them were that poor eldest son, they would end up being treated the same. Wei Nanxi leaned on the edge of the bed. ¡°All of you, leave. I want to stay with your mother alone and not be disturbed.¡± Wei Zhicheng looked at Wei Nanxi and kowtowed heavily. ¡°Father, Mother, don¡¯t worry. I will take care of your funeral.¡± Wei Zhigao also kowtowed. ¡°Father, rest in peace.¡± Wei Zhicheng and Wei Zhigao helped each other up. Wei Nanxi¡¯s expression did not change. Wei Zhigao and Wei Zhicheng had already left and closed the door. Wei Nanxi gently leaned his head on the back of Mrs. Wei¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯ming to meet you¡­¡± He was not afraid of being covered in sins. He was afraid of losing her. He knew it, and she knew it too. Wei Zhicheng and Wei Zhigao were a little upset. This blow was too great for them. After leaving the main courtyard, the doctor came over. Wei Zhicheng said, ¡°My father has already gone. Doctor, you can go back.¡± The doctor heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°My condolences.¡± Wei Zhicheng and Wei Zhigao only waved their hands. They didn¡¯t seem to be in that much of a greif. Instead, they just felt terrible. Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan left themander¡¯s mansion. She stopped in her tracks and chanted softly to dispel the resentment that had been umting in this house for decades. Chu Yan squeezed her palm. ¡°Are you afraid?¡± There were too many sources of evil in this world, and the burden on her was too heavy. Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°No.¡± She was not afraid. She was not the one who should be afraid. No matter how difficult it was, someone had to do it. She looked at Chu Yan and met his gentle eyes. She felt sweet and at ease. Chu Yan¡¯s voice was also soft. ¡°Let¡¯s go home first.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. She was not alone. She had Chu Yan, General ck, and the Liu family. Before going back, Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan bought some things. From afar, she seemed to see a figure standing outside her house. The figure reached out as if she wanted to knock on the door, but she thought better of it and retracted her hand. Liu Sanniang walked in and asked. ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± The figure paused for a moment before running away in a hurry, as if she was afraid of meeting Liu Sanniang. Liu Sanniang looked at her departing figure and did not say anything. She opened the door and entered with Chu Yan. General ck ran around them, wagging his tail. Liu Sanniang rubbed General ck and went to the kitchen with Chu Yan. She knew that the figure just now was Liu Yinniang. Who wanted Liu Yinniang toe and look for her? As time passed, Liu Yinniang was naturally no longer the person she used to know. Chapter 346 - She Didn’t Feel Guilty (Part 1)

Chapter 346: She Didn¡¯t Feel Guilty (Part 1)

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

If Liu Yinniang did not take the initiative to face her, she would not bother to talk to her as well. From the beginning to the end, what she saw had never changed. In her dreams, she saw Liu Sanniang walk into the darkness. Could shee out of the darkness? She also hoped that Liu Yinniang could, but now that she saw her again, she knew that this was Liu Yinniang¡¯s fate that was set in stone and couldn¡¯t be altered. Therefore, she would not feel guilty nor feel bad about it. She only saved those who could be saved. Chu Yan started a fire, and Liu Sanniang went to make noodles. Tonight, they had fish noodles for dinner. The few evil seeds rted to Wu Yu were still in the capital. Those that were very small and insignificant would slowly disappear as Wu Yu died, but those that defied thews of nature needed her to interfere and correct them. Liu Sanniang did not take Liu Yinniang¡¯s sudden appearance to heart. Liu Yinniang ran for a long time before stopping. She looked back at the empty alley behind her and felt a sense of loss. Was she not important to Liu Sanniang at all? Or did she not recognize her? Liu Yinniang felt terrible. Her legs felt like they were shackled. She walked numbly and could not help but think that if Liu Zhi¡¯er or the others were the ones in trouble, Liu Sanniang would definitely help them. She had the ability to do so, right? But why didn¡¯t Liu Sanniang care about her? She could have saved her. Liu Yinniang was too weak to walk. She leaned against the corner of the wall and slowly dropped to the ground. She could not suppress the pain in her heart and started sobbing softly. ¡°Did Liu Sanniang chase you away?¡± Liu Shun walked up to Liu Yinniang and asked calmly. Hearing this demon-like voice, Liu Yinniang was shocked. She looked up at Liu Shun timidly. He smiled gently and got down to help her stand up. ¡°Let¡¯s go home. We can talk about it slowly at home.¡± Liu Shun gently hugged Liu Yinniang¡¯s waist as if he would never hurt her. Liu Yinniang¡¯s body stiffened. Liu Shun pinched her waist. ¡°Rx. As long as you help me with one thing, I won¡¯t treat you like that again.¡± Tears streamed down Liu Yinniang¡¯s face. ¡°What is it?¡± Liu Shun smiled. ¡°It¡¯s very simple.¡± As long as Liu Sanniang died, he wouldn¡¯t feel threatened. As for Liu Yinniang, she was just a pitiful wretch. He did not take her seriously. She was already his puppet. When Liu Yinniang saw Liu Shun¡¯s smile, she couldn¡¯t help but tremble. Sensing her fear, Liu Shun¡¯s smile was even broader. When he returned to the mansion, the servant reported, ¡°Master, Madam¡¯s brothers are here. They said that they have something to tell you. They¡¯re waiting for you in the front hall.¡± Liu Yinniang quickly wiped her eyes. She couldn¡¯t let her brothers notice that she had just cried. The servant lowered his head to intentionally avoid looking at Liu Yinniang. Liu Shun looked at Liu Yinniang and said softly, ¡°Let¡¯s go and see what¡¯s up with your brothers.¡± When he entered the capital, he brought Liu Yinniang¡¯s family with him. Liu Yinniang¡¯s two older brothers and one younger brother were also given good jobs. However, after their horizons were broadened, their ambitions also grew bigger. Liu Shun was the Crown Prince¡¯s trusted aide and was valued by him. This was something he didn¡¯t hide from Liu Yinniang¡¯s family. Therefore, under his protection, Liu Yinniang¡¯s family lived a good life. Although they did not live together, he was the one who bought them houses. This was the reason why Liu Yinniang never dared to disobey him. Liu Shun held Liu Yinniang and walked in. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°Yinniang, have you ever thought that if Liu Sanniang didn¡¯t reject me back then, she would be the one suffering in your ce? Chu Yan is just a cksmith. Without me, you would be able to get engaged to him. In that case, you would be the one being treated gently now.¡± Liu Yinniang trembled slightly, feeling extremely sad. That¡¯s right. If Liu Sanniang did not refuse, she would not have to suffer. Liu Shun smiled. ¡°When you went to look for Liu Sanniang today, she should have been able to recognize you, but she chose to ignore you. She¡¯s really heartless. She doesn¡¯t feel any guilt at all. Yinniang, Yinniang¡­ everything you¡¯re suffering now is done in Liu Sanniang¡¯s ce. I originally liked her, but she rejected me. I had no choice but to choose you. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re unlucky because of her?¡± Liu Yinniang was about to break down. Liu Shun hugged her waist tightly. ¡°Let¡¯s go and see what your brothers are up to.¡± In the main hall. Liu Dashan, Liu Zhongshan, and Liu Xiaoshan sat there. They were all wearing good clothes and drinking tea. But their expressions were not very good. When they heard footsteps, they stood up and saw Liu Shun walking in. Liu Dashan and Liu Zhongshan went up to him and grabbed him from both sides. ¡°Shun, you¡¯re finally back.¡± Liu Xiaoshan could only lean against Liu Dashan and say angrily, ¡°Brother Shun.¡± Liu Yinniang walked silently behind Liu Shun. She looked at her siblings who hadpletely changed and felt terrible. If she proposed to go back to their hometown, they would be the first to disagree. She was constantly in mental and physical agony. Every time she was abused, she was afraid that she would die on the spot. She didn¡¯t want to live in luxury anymore, but at this point, it wasn¡¯t up to her to choose. Her First Brother, Second Brother, and Fourth Brother were telling Liu Shun about the trouble they had encountered and wanted Liu Shun to help them. Liu Yinniang felt terrible and couldn¡¯t help but think. If the person who married Liu Shun was Liu Sanniang, would she be in as much pain as she was now? Would Liu Sanniang¡¯s two older brothers also get corrupted by the money and fame in the capital? Liu Yinniang sat on the side in a daze. She recalled Chu Yan¡¯s eyes which were looking at Liu Sanniang with gentleness and undiluted love. Why didn¡¯t she fall in love with Chu Yan back then? If Liu Sanniang married Liu Shun, wouldn¡¯t he belong to her? Chapter 347 - She Didn’t Feel Guilty (Part 2)

Chapter 347: She Didn¡¯t Feel Guilty (Part 2)

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

When Liu Shun was talking to Liu Dashan and the others, he would asionally nce at Liu Yinniang. Looking at his woman who was lost in deep thought, he smiled and nodded to Liu Dashan and Liu Zhongshan¡¯s requests. Liu Shun smiled and said, ¡°First Brother, Second Brother, Fourth Brother, changing jobs is easy, but you can¡¯t change jobs so frequently, right? Although the Crown Prince thinks highly of me, I¡¯m by no means a powerful official. This is really thest time. For Yinniang¡¯s sake, I¡¯ll agree.¡± Liu Dashan, Liu Zhongshan, and Liu Xiaoshan smiled. They knew that Liu Shun would help them. Liu Dashan smiled and said, ¡°Shun, don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t make any mistakes this time. We¡¯ll do a good job and be your capable assistant.¡± Liu Zhongshan also patted his chest and promised. ¡°Me too. You will be assisting the emperor in the future. How can we be a burden to you?¡± Liu Xiaoshan also chimed in. ¡°Brother Shun, we¡¯ll do our best.¡± Liu Shun smiled. ¡°I believe you. I know what kind of people you are.¡± Liu Dashan, Liu Zhongshan, and Liu Xiaoshan all had smiles on their faces. They stood up and said to Liu Yinniang, ¡°Yinniang, don¡¯t tell Father and Mother about this.¡± Liu Yinniang nodded. ¡°I won¡¯t tell them.¡± Liu Dashan, Liu Zhongshan, and Liu Xiaoshan also believed in Liu Yinniang. Their sister would not tell their parents about such a small matter. The three of them left in relief. Liu Yinniang¡¯s heart tightened. Liu Shun walked up to her and raised her chin. Liu Yinniang¡¯s pupils constricted and her eyes revealed extreme terror, like a frightenedmb. Liu Shun smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the study room. We can talk about it slowly.¡± Liu Yinniang trembled. The study was a ce of extreme trauma to her. She had been tortured there to the point of despair. Liu Shun smiled. ¡°If Liu Sanniang didn¡¯t refuse me, you wouldn¡¯t have to suffer like this. Chu Yan is a cksmith. If he could marry you, it would be a great blessing for him.¡± Liu Yinniang¡¯s heart ached. She did not notice the sinister look in Liu Shun¡¯s eyes. She could not help but think of what Liu Shun had said. Indeed, if Liu Sanniang did not refuse him, she would not have to suffer. And Chu Yan would be her husband. Liu Yinniang felt resentful and indignant. All of this was caused by Liu Sanniang. It was Liu Sanniang who stole her good marriage. To her, every second felt like a day. She didn¡¯t know when the sky had turned dark and then bright again. She cried so much that her tear nds had dried up. She sat in the study motionlessly for a long time. In her mind, she recalled what Liu Shun said. He said that if she was indignant, she could go to Liu Sanniang. She could save her, but it depended on whether she was willing to save or not. ¡°If she saves you, pretend I didn¡¯t say anything and I¡¯ll let you off.¡± ¡°If she doesn¡¯t save you, why are you still hesitating? It¡¯s all her fault that you¡¯re living like this now. Yinniang, I really want to let you go. After all, there are thousands of women in this world. I don¡¯t have to torture only you.¡± Liu Yinniang put on her clothes and went out. It was raining outside. During this period of time, the weather was gloomy and rainy. Liu Yinniang walked in the drizzle without an umbre. She walked to the small courtyard and stood outside the door, but did not knock. Raindrops rolled down her chin, mixed with her tears. She atood very still. Liu Sanniang sat in the main hall. General ck leaned against her feet and whimpered. Liu Sanniang sighed. Chu Yan was making a wooden bowl. He looked up. ¡°General ck, open the door.¡± Liu Sanniang knew that Liu Yinniang was here. If someone was here, General ck would remain vignt. However, there was no knock at the door. Liu Sanniang guessed who it was. She told herself that if Liu Yinniang did not knock, then she¡¯d just pretend she was never here. As soon as Chu Yan spoke, General ck rushed out. Soon, the door opened and Liu Yinniang screamed. General ck bit Liu Yinniang¡¯s dress and pulled her into the courtyard. Liu Yinniang looked at Liu Sanniang and opened her mouth awkwardly. ¡°Sanniang.¡± ¡°Come in.¡± Liu Sanniang spoke calmly and did not look at Liu Yinniang again. General ck had already returned to her side. Liu Sanniang took a handkerchief and wiped the rain off General ck. Liu Yinniang¡¯s heart tightened. She thought that Liu Sanniang did not recognize her the day before yesterday. That was why she did not chase after her. But now, when Liu Sanniang saw her, she did not feel any guilt or even sympathy. She was very cold. Liu Yinniang couldn¡¯t help but think to herself that in Liu Sanniang¡¯s eyes, she was nothing. Liu Yinniang walked towards the main hall. Although the courtyard was not big, it was clean. Chu Yan was also in the main hall, polishing the wooden bowl. When she entered, Chu Yan did not even look up. Liu Sanniang took a handkerchief. ¡°Sit down and wipe your face.¡± Liu Yinniang took it and sat on Liu Sanniang¡¯s right. This way, Chu Yan would be very close to her. It seemed that sitting next to Chu Yan, she would feel some warmth and love. Liu Sanniang did not notice anything, but Chu Yan stood up and left the main hall. Liu Yinniang bit her lip. ¡°Why did he leave?¡± Liu Sanniang replied calmly. ¡°He went back to his room. You¡¯ll fall sick in your wet clothes. Come with me to my room to change, if you don¡¯t mind my clothes.¡± Liu Yinniang quickly shook her head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t mind.¡± Liu Sanniang brought Liu Yinniang back to her room and found some clothes for her. Liu Sanniang went out to boil some water. Liu Yinniang had already changed and wiped her hair dry. Looking at the bowl Liu Sanniang was holding, she was stunned. Liu Sanniang handed it to her and said, ¡°Drink it to warm up.¡± Liu Yinniang said, ¡°Are you not sleeping with Chu Yan?¡± Liu Sanniang frowned. ¡°We¡¯re not married yet.¡± Liu Yinniang was stunned for a moment. Chu Yan was really good. Even when Liu Sanniang was out with him alone, he did not break the rules. Liu Yinniang looked at Liu Sanniang and met her gaze. She smiled bitterly. ¡°Sanniang, aren¡¯t you surprised to see me like this?¡± Liu Sanniang¡¯s expression returned to normal. She said calmly, ¡°Yinniang, I¡¯ve said it before. Liu Shun is not a good person. I also told you the reason. This is your choice.¡± Liu Yinniang¡¯s heart ached. She reached out and grabbed Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand. ¡°Sanniang, can you save me? It was my fault in the past. I know now that I made a wrong choice. Please save me.¡± Chapter 348 - Her Matter Has Nothing To Do With You

Chapter 348: Her Matter Has Nothing To Do With You

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

She looked at Liu Sanniang and tears fell drop by drop. Why did Liu Sanniang not look guilty at all? She was suffering in her ce. Liu Sanniang was supposed to be tormented by guilt. Liu Sanniang slowly retracted her hand from Liu Yinniang¡¯s hand and said calmly, ¡°I can save you.¡± Liu Yinniang looked at her hand awkwardly. Liu Sanniang did not take her seriously. If it were Liu Hui, Liu Zhi¡¯er, or any of the others, she would definitely be flustered and worried about them. Liu Yinniang lowered her eyes. ¡°Sanniang, then save me. I really have no one else to fall back on.¡± She needed Liu Sanniang to side with the Crown Prince. It should be a very simple request. In the future, the Crown Prince would be the emperor anyway. What was there to consider about? Liu Yinniang looked up at Liu Sanniang. Just as she was about to speak, Liu Sanniang asked calmly. ¡°Yinniang, have you ever thought of leaving Liu Shun?¡± Liu Yinniang was stunned and swallowed her words. She asked in return. ¡°Why should I leave Liu Shun? Sanniang, it¡¯s not like that. As long as you¡­¡± Liu Sanniang¡¯s expression was calm as she continued. ¡°Is Liu Shun good to you? If you don¡¯t want to leave him, why should I save you?¡± Liu Yinniang looked at Liu Sanniang. She was stunned as if this was the first time she had seen Liu Sanniang. She opened her mouth a few times but couldn¡¯t bring herself to say anything. She did not know why Liu Sanniang was so cold to her. Liu Yinniang pursed her lips. ¡°Sanniang, you don¡¯t want to help me, right?¡± Liu Sanniang shook her head. ¡°No, you¡¯re the one rejecting me. Liu Shun is not a good person. Why don¡¯t you leave him?¡± Liu Yinniang looked away. ¡°I have my reasons. My parents are looking forward to life here. My brothers all have a job here. If they leave, they will lose everything. I don¡¯t care about it, but what about them?¡± Liu Yinniang looked at her. ¡°Sanniang, it¡¯s actually very simple to help me. Can you work for the Crown Prince? When you were in Yong County, weren¡¯t you also working for Magistrate Wei? What could Magistrate Wei give you? The Crown Prince will be the ruler of the country in the future. There will only be advantages and no disadvantages for you to follow him, right?¡± Before Liu Sanniang could speak, she continued. ¡°Sanniang, Liu Shun said that as long as you side with the Crown Prince, he¡¯ll let me go. I¡¯m already married to him. There¡¯s no way to change this, but you can choose.¡± After saying that, Liu Yinniang looked at Liu Sanniang. As long as Liu Sanniang was sincere about helping her, such a request was nothing to her. If she failed to persuade Liu Sanniang, what awaited her would be misery. She prayed that Liu Sanniang would show her mercy. Liu Yinniang looked at Liu Sanniang¡¯s calm expression and was extremely sad. She was about to kneel down. ¡°Sanniang, I¡¯m begging you, okay? The Crown Prince will treat you very generously. At that time, Dng, Eng, and the others will all be able toe to the capital to reunite with you.¡± Liu Sanniang did not let Liu Yinniang kneel down. She helped Liu Yinniang up and wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes. ¡°Yinniang, I won¡¯t side with anyone. I have my things to do. If you want me to save you, there¡¯s only one way. Leave Liu Shun and tell your parents and brothers about how you are being treated by him. I believe that if they know, they won¡¯t want you to suffer.¡± Liu Yinniang took two steps back. ¡°You don¡¯t know anything. You are not even willing to help me with such a simple request. I¡¯m already married to Liu Shun. I¡¯m his wife. If I leave him, what will happen to me when I go back to Yong County? I will be mocked and looked down upon for the rest of my life.¡± Liu Yinniang looked at Liu Sanniang with resentment in her eyes. ¡°Why did you reject Liu Shun back then?¡± ¡°If you didn¡¯t refuse him, you would be the one suffering now. I am the one who suffers the cmity for you. Why can¡¯t you save me from the cmity?¡± Liu Yinniang stared at Liu Sanniang. From the beginning to the end, Liu Sanniang didn¡¯t reveal any signs of being guilty or sorry. Liu Yinniang¡¯s expression turned cold. Liu Sanniang asked her calmly. ¡°Why should I, knowing that he is not a good person, be with him?¡± Liu Yinniang looked at Liu Sanniang and sneered. ¡°Hehe¡­ Is that so?¡± Liu Sanniang frowned. ¡°In this world, the only person who can save you is yourself. Any choice you make has nothing to do with others. Yinniang, this is your choice. You have¡­¡± Liu Yinniang snorted. ¡°Enough. Just pretend that I didn¡¯te today.¡± She would just assume she never came and never knew Liu Sanniang. Liu Yinniang ran out, not wanting to hear what she had to say. Liu Sanniang sighed. As expected, what was fated couldn¡¯t be altered. The oue of Liu Yinniang marrying Liu Shun was preordained. The ck aura on Liu Yinniang¡¯s face indicated that her life was in danger. Liu Sanniang was not in a good frame of mind. General cky beside her and let her touch him. Liu Sanniang was still in a mncholic mood. Everything was different now. Everything from her previous life was changing. Liu Yinniang¡¯s ending and Liu Shun¡¯s ending had both changed. The rain did not stop. In the afternoon, Liu Sanniang did not have much of an appetite. She sat in the house, deep in thought. When Chu Yan entered, Liu Sanniang smelled a sweet fragrance. He put down the te. ¡°Eat.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at the pastry in the shape of a rabbit and asked. ¡°What is this?¡± Chu Yan looked at Liu Sanniang and replied with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s what rabbits like to eat.¡± Liu Sanniang was a little embarrassed. She was not a rabbit. However, these pastries were really cute and delicious. After she ate them, her mood improved subconsciously. Chu Yan also took one and ate it slowly. Liu Sanniang was a little distracted, thinking to herself that she looked like the rabbit being eaten away by him. Chu Yan nced at Liu Sanniang with a puzzled look. Liu Sanniang quickly looked away. He said with a chuckle, ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. Chu Yan seemed to know her very well and knew what she was thinking. Chu Yan said calmly, ¡°You¡¯ve given her many chances, but every time, she made the wrong choice. No matter what reason or excuse she has, it¡¯s her business. What does her matter have to do with you?¡± Chapter 349 - Her Matter Has Nothing To Do

Chapter 349: Her Matter Has Nothing To Do With You (Part 2)

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Liu Sanniang could not help but look at Chu Yan but his expression did not change. There was a gentle smile in his eyes, but the words he said were cold. Chu Yan reached out and wiped the crumbs from the corner of Liu Sanniang¡¯s mouth. ¡°Sanniang, you can save people who want to be saved, but do you know what will happen to people who don¡¯t want to be saved by you?¡± Liu Sanniang shook her head. When she sensed the cries for help and the thick evil presence, she only wanted to get rid of them and restore the bnce of good and evil in the world. She felt that Chu Yan seemed to know everything. Looking into his eyes, she felt a little lost. Chu Yan¡¯s voice was very gentle as he said, ¡°People who don¡¯t want to be saved will receive their retribution and be judged by heaven.¡± He hated women like Liu Yinniang. If she was unwilling to change, what right did she have to ask others to change for her? Liu Sanniang was someone who valued rtionships. If Liu Yinniang was a sensible person, she would know that the only way to save herself was to leave Liu Shun. However, she was unwilling to leave. She could not let go of the glory and fame in the capital. If she went back, she was afraid that she would be mocked. If that was the case, she would have to bear the consequences of that superficial glory rather than asking someone else to bear it for her. Chu Yan reached out and rubbed Liu Sanniang¡¯s head. ¡°Sanniang.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°I understand. Thank you.¡± She knew it in her heart, but she still felt terrible. She would wonder, now and then, if Liu Yinniang ended up in such a situation because of her. Was what she experienced in her previous life a mere dream? At night, Liu Sanniang did not have much of an appetite. She went to bed early without eating. Chu Yan stood in the courtyard, his eyes dark. General cky beside him, quiet and obedient. He was trembling¡­ Chu Yan looked into the distance, his eyes as dark and unfathomable as that of the universe. As time passed, he gradually became more patient and more like a mortal. Chu Yan looked down at General ck. ¡°Are you also waiting for her toe back?¡± General ck did not move, but he still whimpered. She was his master, so of course he had to wait. Chu Yan¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°I¡¯m waiting too.¡± When Chu Yan returned to his room, General ck was lying in the corner of the courtyard. He blended in perfectly well with the darkness of the night. It was alreadyte at night. Liu Sanniang was already asleep. On her peaceful face, her lips curled up, indicating that she was experiencing a good dream. The sky gradually brightened. When Liu Sanniang woke up and recalled her dreamst night, she could not help but find it funny. She dreamed that when she was a few years old, she once argued with Liu Eng over some plums and cried. Liu Eng was so frightened that he immediately gave her all the plums. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry. I¡¯ll give all of them to you¡­¡± She smiled, tears still streaming down her face. As she ate, she sniffled and said, ¡°Second Brother, you¡¯re the best.¡± While she was eating, Liu Eng stared at her, drooling. But at night, her stomach hurt and she vomited¡­ Madam Wei was angry and chased after Liu Eng with a broom. As Liu Eng ran, he apologized. Liu Sanniang cried and pulled Madam Wei, begging her not to hit Liu Eng. Madam Wei hugged her and brought her back to the bed to rub her stomach. Madam Wei said, ¡°I¡¯ll hit you too if you eat so many plums next time.¡± Liu Sanniang knew that Madam Wei was worried about her. She smiled and snuggled up in Madam Wei¡¯s arms. Liu Sanniang was about to get up when she felt that something was wrong. She blushed and looked at the blood on the bed. She was on her period. After being reborn, she had almost forgotten about it. However, she wasn¡¯t flustered because she had plenty of experience from her previous life and knew what to do. If she was at home, Madam Wei would definitely make brown sugar eggs for her and make her drink soup to warm her body. Although she was not at home, she could also take care of herself. When Chu Yan called her to eat, Liu Sanniang realized that the dishes were especially nd. She was surprised. Chu Yan said gently, ¡°Hurry up and eat.¡± Liu Sanniang couldn¡¯t help but blush. She felt that nothing could escape Chu Yan¡¯s eyes. He seemed to know ¡®everything¡¯. After breakfast, Liu Sanniang was about to go and wash the bedding when Chu Yan entered her room. Liu Sanniang panicked and rushed in, shouting at the top of her lungs., ¡°Chu Yan.¡± Chu Yan stopped in his tracks and turned around to open his arms. Liu Sanniang was caught off guard and fell into his arms. He wrapped his arms around her waist. ¡°My Sanniang has grown up.¡± Liu Sanniang¡¯s mind went nk and her body felt weak. Chu Yan gently kissed Liu Sanniang¡¯s forehead. ¡°Sanniang, congrattions on bing an adult.¡± Liu Sanniang was stunned. Chu Yan let go of Liu Sanniang and took away the bedding. It took Liu Sanniang a while toe back to her senses. Her face was red and her heart was beating faster than usual. At this moment, she only had one thought in her mind. She would be happy for the rest of her life after marrying Chu Yan. She used to have many fantasies about the Prince Charming whom she would marry, but at this moment, her Prince Charming slowly took off his mask to reveal his true identity. It was Chu Yan. Only then did she realize that the man she wanted to marry all along was him. After a long while, Liu Sanniang slowly managed to calm down. At this point, the second worm had also returned. However, she was not in a hurry to go out. Instead, she prepared some things and began to draw a few talismans. Since her period came, she could feel her strength weakening, so she had to be more prepared. The evil was, after all, too powerful. If it was left undealt, it would only cause greater imbnce. As the chosen one, she feltpelled to take strong and decisive actions. Chapter 350 - Exchange

Chapter 350: Exchange

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

In the afternoon, Chu Yan came over with a cup of sugar water. He looked at Liu Sanniang and asked. ¡°Are you going out?¡± Liu Sanniang was still a little embarrassed, but Chu Yan looked like nothing had happened. He seemed to know that she wanted to step out. Liu Sanniang replied softly. ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Yan smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± The two of them went out together and followed the traces left by the worm until they arrived outside a mansion. Above the door hung a big te with ¡®Yang Mansion¡¯¡± written on it. This mansion was sealed, and many of the passers-by shouted that the Yang family deserved it. The entrance of the Yang Mansion was heavily guarded by constables while boxes were being carried out one by one. Soon, the sound of women crying came from inside. A disheveled man was dragged out. He had a terrified and angry look on his face. ¡°I¡¯m not Yang Yi. I¡¯m Yang Cheng. Yang Yi did all these things, it¡¯s not me.¡± However, his hands were firmly grabbed by the constables. No matter how he resisted, he could not break free. A man walked over with a long scar on his face. He reached out and patted Yang Yi¡¯s face. ¡°Official Yang, did you say that because you are terrified of death? Do you think you can get away just by not admitting your identity? Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you get away with it. You criminal, you deserve to die.¡± ¡®Yang Yi¡¯ shouted in a trembling voice. ¡°I¡¯m not Yang Yi. I¡¯m innocent¡­¡± ¡®Yang Yi¡¯ felt his heart ache, and blood slowly seeped out from the corner of his mouth, staining his white robe. He had already forgotten the name Yang Yi. Thirty years ago, he was Yang Yi. But from that day on, he was never Yang Yi again. He turned from the legitimate son to the illegitimate son, and his future was ruined. It took him a long time to ept his new identity as Yang Cheng and leave the bureaucracy before bing a school teacher in a remote vige outside the capital. However, the heavens seemed to be ying a joke with him. When he woke up one morning, he was Yang Yi again. Moreover, what awaited him was a cmity! ¡®Yang Yi¡¯ looked at the man with the scar on his face. ¡°Official Yi, you said that I¡¯m guilty of corruption, but that¡¯s not the truth. It¡¯s unfair, it¡¯s unfair!¡± Yi Zn¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile. He reached out and touched a drop of blood in the corner of ¡®Yang Yi¡¯s¡¯ mouth. He tasted it and said coldly, ¡°Official Yang, your acting is surprisingly good, and the blood tastes real too, but you won¡¯t be able to escape no matter what. We¡¯ve already investigated what you did. Your death will be in three days.¡± ¡®Yang Yi¡¯ looked desperate. He gazed up at the sky, indignant. Yi Zn pulled him and pushed him into the prison cart. The surroundingmoners threw rotten vegetables and eggs at the prison cart and cursed. Yang Yi¡¯s heart was dead and numb. He didn¡¯t even flinch when eggs were thrown on his face. Blood flowed from the corner of his mouth. WIth a shake of his head, he closed his eyes unwillingly. The women in the Yang Mansion were also chased out in a sorry state. As for the Yang Mansion, it was closed and sealed. Themoners were either cheering or cursing. No one showed pity for this family. Liu Sanniang asked around and found out what crime ¡®Yang Yi¡¯ had been convicted of. Yang Yi was the Assistant Minister of the Xia Dynasty¡¯s Ministry of Revenue. He was a fourth-grade official who had embezzled funds which were to be used to support the disaster area. His official position was seized and he was punished. Three dayster, he would be sentenced to death. All his family members would be ves. This morning, the Assistant Minister of the Ministry of War, Yi Zn, led troops to confiscate Yang Mansion and arrest people. Themoners apuded. They hated corrupted officials the most. To them, Yang Yi¡¯s cries of injustice were the most ridiculous joke they¡¯d ever heard. No one took it to heart. In their opinion, he just wanted to get away with it. Yi Zn had already taken him away. Themoners had enough of the show and dispersed as well. Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan followed the prison cart all the way to the Department of the Ministry of War. Yi Zn handed over Yang Yi to the constables. When he was dragged away, he seemed to be unconscious. Zhou Changzhu, who was the person in charge of watching over the prison, was on good terms with Yi Zn. He couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Zn, he seems to be in danger.¡± Yang Yi was over 40 years old. Zhou Changzhu was a little puzzled. He felt that Yang Yi¡¯s health was in a critical state. There were still three days before the execution day but he looked like he was about to die at any time. Yi Zn frowned. ¡°Someone like him should have died long ago. Just make sure he has onest breath on the guillotine.¡± Zhou Changzhu nodded and waved his hand to get someone to take Yang Yi away. Yi Zn patted Zhou Changzhu on the shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll leave him to you. I still have something on. Bye.¡± Zhou Changzhu smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I guarantee that he won¡¯t die under my watch. I¡¯ll definitely bring him to the guillotine in three days.¡± Yi Zn was relieved. He looked at Yang Yi, who was on hisst breath, and felt that justice was sought. Yi Zn quickly realized that he was being followed. He frowned and turned to an empty alley to wait. When he looked at the people who appeared in front of him, he asked coldly. ¡°How dare you follow me? Tell me, why are you following me?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Yi Zn and said calmly, ¡°You have arrested the wrong person.¡± Yang Yi was not Yang Yi, but at the same time, Yang Yi was also Yang Yi. Yi Zn¡¯s expression turned cold as he sized up Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan indifferently. The two of them didn¡¯t look flustered at all after they got caught following him. A girl who looked to be in her teens had the audacity to tell him that he had caught the wrong person. Yi Zn wanted tough, but when he looked at Liu Sanniang, he could not do so. He had a strange feeling. It was very strange. It felt as if he had been seen through. Liu Sanniang asked calmly. ¡°Are you anxious?¡± This was the emotion she sensed. Yi Zn¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Miss, there is some nonsense you are not allowed to spout.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Yi Zn. ¡°Although he used to be Yang Yi, but for a long time, he was no longer Yang Yi. You have arrested the wrong person.¡± Yi Zn¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°Who are you?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Yi Zn and said, ¡°When you went to catch him, you saw that he was madly scratching his hair and denying his identity with a terrified look. You think it¡¯s ridiculous. In your eyes, his abnormal behavior is fake, and he just wants to get away with it. You never believed him because you¡¯ve been waiting for this day for a long time.¡± Chapter 351 - Exchange (Part 2)

Chapter 351: Exchange (Part 2)

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Yi Zn¡¯s pupils constricted and he took a few steps back. ¡°You¡¯re from the Mystic World.¡± Some people believed in mysticism, while many others didn¡¯t. Yi Zn never believed in such a thing. In his opinion, the psychics from the Mystic World were just a bunch of swindlers who fooled people with their gimmicks. Yi Zn looked at Liu Sanniang and asked her coldly. ¡°How long have you been investigating me?¡± Liu Sanniang answered calmly. ¡°It¡¯s the first time we met.¡± Yi Zn sneered. ¡°First time? Miss, it doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s the first time you met me. You said that I arrested the wrong person. What evidence do you have? What¡¯s your motive for saying this?¡± Liu Sanniang said, ¡°Official Yi, do you know that there is a kind of person in this world who is already a true Buddha when they start cultivating? They are chosen by the heavens and can sense the evil. If there¡¯s a motive, it¡¯s to hope that there is less evil in the world.¡± Yi Zn looked at Liu Sanniang solemnly. He was trying to tell if what Liu Sanniang said was true or not but he did not back down. He stared at Liu Sanniang coldly, trying to catch a trace of guilt on her face. However, no matter how fiercely he stared at her, Liu Sanniang¡¯s expression remained calm. Yi Zn was a little angry. ¡°You said that your motive is to reduce the evil in the world? This is the most ridiculous reason I¡¯ve ever heard. You and Yang Yi are equally ridiculous. Do you think I¡¯ll believe you? In your dreams!¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Yi Zn calmly, as if she was sensing something. Yi Zn frowned. He looked at Liu Sanniang and remembered that everyone in the capital had been talking about a psychic recently. The psychic seemed to be a little girl too. What could she do? It seemed like she was reading his mind. He stood with his hands behind his back. She didn¡¯t even touch him, so probably she wouldn¡¯t be able to sense much. What was more, he didn¡¯t feel like being invaded either. Yi Zn calmed down and looked at Liu Sanniang withposure. He wanted to see what she could say. Liu Sanniang reached out as if she had sensed something. Yi Zn looked at her hand. It didn¡¯t touch him. He smiled coldly. ¡°I¡¯ve heard one thing or two about Miss Liu, but I won¡¯t fall for your tricks.¡± Liu Sanniang¡¯s power gradually enveloped Yi Zn, but what she sensed was a heavy mental defense. At this moment, she felt difort in her abdomen. If she was a man, she would not have to suffer from period. If she could be stronger, she could break Yi Zn¡¯s mental defense without needing to touch him. Her first period was also when she was at her weakest. Chu Yan¡¯s eyes were dark as he reached out and held Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand. In an instant, Liu Sanniang felt an endless stream of power entering her body. The difort in her stomach also reduced significantly. This force from Chu Yan was pure, thick, and powerful. She could easily sense all of Yi Zn¡¯s memories. His face was still filled with mockery. He did not even know that Liu Sanniang had already seen through him. Liu Sanniang said slowly, ¡°Official Yi, you will never forget that day when you opened the door to see a figure swaying in the air with her head tied to a robe. It was you who convinced your parents to marry your sister to that man whom you thought would definitely make a name for himself. But after your friend failed the exam, he couldn¡¯t take the blow andmitted suicide in theke, and your sister followed suit. This is something that still gues you day in and day out.¡± Yi Zn¡¯s expression changed drastically. He reached out to hold the wall to stop himself from falling. He looked at Liu Sanniang with a dark gaze. ¡°How did you know about this?¡± That was something he had never told anyone, not even his parents. Everyone thought that his sister had died of illness. If word got out that she died for love, her parents would feel ashamed. That poor but proud good friend of his suffered an injustice and killed himself in indignation. He knew that his good friend failed the exam that could promise him a good future because his exam paper was exchanged. He hated Yang Yi because he was the examiner at that time. How many people had been harmed by that corrupt official who sold exam papers? He wished that he could cut Yang Yi into pieces. If not for Yang Yi, his sister would have long gotten married and borne children for her husband. Yi Zn looked at Liu Sanniang with aplicated expression. Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°You have arrested the wrong person.¡± Yi Zn took a few deep breaths. ¡°How is that possible? I can¡¯t be wrong about him.¡± He hated Yang Yi for being corrupt and wanted to arrest him, but he wouldn¡¯t go so far as to arrest people out of personal grudge. Liu Sanniang replied withposure. ¡°There are countless forbidden techniques that can allow people to change their appearance and even exchange identities.¡± Yi Zn frowned. ¡°So you are saying the real Yang Yi used a forbidden technique to exchange identities with others to get away with it. The Yang Yi whom I caught is not that corrupt official at all?¡± Yi Zn looked at Liu Sanniang. He did not believe her words, but he could not exin how Liu Sanniang knew what was on his mind. Miao Yin¡¯s matter had long spread throughout the capital. He had heard about it too but wasn¡¯t too interested. He had never been infatuated with Miao Yin because he did not believe her at all. He only believed in himself. Yi Zn turned around and left. His mind was in a mess and he needed time alone to sort it out. The joy of catching Yang Yi was all gone now. Liu Sanniang watched as Yi Zn left before walking away with Chu Yan. He held her hand and slowly lent his power to her to warm her body. Liu Sanniang looked at Chu Yan. He did not seem to have anything to say. She retracted her hand and suddenly felt Chu Yan tighten his grip. When they returned home, Liu Sanniang saw Liu Yinniang standing outside. She seemed to want to knock on the door, but she did not do it for the longest time. Hearing footsteps behind, Liu Yinniang turned around and saw Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan standing side by side. Liu Yinniang bit her lip and turned to run. Chu Yan said calmly, ¡°Go back and rest. Leave her alone.¡± Liu Sanniang wanted to speak, but when she saw Chu Yan¡¯s expressionless face, she was a little afraid and went back to her room obediently. Yi Zn was an upright person, so Liu Sanniang believed that he would investigate Yang Yi¡¯s case thoroughly. At the very least, they had to stall for time. Yang Yi could not die yet. The evil that Wu Yu had spread to Yang Yi had already taken form. Three days was too short. There was still a chance of survival for Yang Yi, and the chance depended on Yi Zn. Chapter 352 - Interrogation

Chapter 352: Interrogation

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

At the thought of Liu Yinniang outside, Liu Sanniang felt bad. She had always been there waiting for her. If Liu Yinniang could walk towards her, she would extend her hand. However, if Liu Yinniang wanted to pull her into the darkness, she had no choice but to turn back. It was her first time on her period, and she felt unprecedentedly tired and weak. Shey on the bed and fell asleep. Chu Yan came in and sat down by the bed. General ck quietly walked to Chu Yan¡¯s side and sat down. Chu Yan nced at General ck and lowered his voice. ¡°Don¡¯t disturb her. She¡¯s tired.¡± General ck looked at Liu Sanniang and let out a low whimper. Chu Yan¡¯s eyes were gentle. He looked at the small hand in his palm and squeezed it for a long time before reluctantly putting it back under the nket. Chu Yan stood up and went out, with General ck slowly following behind. After gently closing the door, he looked up at the sky. Evil was like an ulcer in the world. If it was not eliminated, it would corrode the world bit by bit. When people were sick, they had to find a doctor to treat them. When the world was sick, the chosen ones would naturally be born to save the world. General ck rubbed his head against Chu Yan¡¯s hand and returned to his bed to sleep. Chu Yan smiled and went to his room. Liu Yinniangy on the bed. Her back was covered in crisscrossing whip marks. She couldn¡¯t even cry. She felt like she was about to die. Just like many times before, the feeling of being on the verge of death overwhelmed her. Liu Shun put on his clothes. His expression was extremely satisfied, like a painter admiring his work. He wiped the blood off his face. ¡°How beautiful.¡± Liu Yinniang did not move. Liu Shun smiled. ¡°Yinniang, she¡¯s really heartless. She didn¡¯t even agree to such a small request. Why are you still hesitating?¡± Liu Yinniang sobbed. That¡¯s right. To save her, Liu Sanniang only needed to agree to a small request of hers, but she did not nod her head. She just watched her struggle in hell without offering a hand. How heartless! So why should she still treat her as a friend? Liu Shun¡¯s grip was like a hand poking out of hell. Her hair stood on end and a chill ran down her back. Liu Shun grabbed her chin and forced her to turn to look at him. Liu Shun smiled gently and wiped the tears on her face with his bloody hand. ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡± Liu Shun¡¯s words did not stop Liu Yinniang from crying. Instead, her tears flowed even more uncontrobly. No one knew how much fear and despair she was going through. Liu Shun smiled. ¡°Everything Liu Sanniang has now should have been yours. Yinniang, you suffered in her ce. You pitiful wretch!¡± Liu Shun let go and left with a smile. After he left for a long time, Liu Yinniang started to tremble and sob audibly. She had had enough. It was Liu Sanniang who forced her to do this. She was not to me for being heartless. In the middle of the night, Yi Zn opened the door of the study. The servant guarding the door was shocked and jumped up in fright. ¡°Sir.¡± Yi Zn instructed coldly. ¡°Prepare the horse.¡± The servant immediately wiped the saliva from his mouth and quickly went to the stable to get the horse. Yi Zn got on the horse and whipped it. The horse quickly started running. The Department of Ministry of War was heavily guarded. Seeing that Yi Zn came over sote, the guards were a little puzzled. ¡°Sir, it¡¯s already sote. Do you still have something on?¡± Yi Zn tied the horse outside the department and walked in coldly. ¡°Get ready. I want to see Yang Yi.¡± The guard was stunned for a moment before responding. ¡°Sir, isn¡¯t Yang Yi already sentenced? He will be executed soon. Without the minister¡¯s order, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not appropriate for you to see him.¡± Yi Zn¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°If the minister mes you, I¡¯ll bear the consequences alone. Go and bring him over.¡± Hearing that, the guard nodded and left to carry out the order. Yi Zn walked into the interrogation room in frustration. There were all kinds of bloody tools in the dark and damp torture room. The criminals who wouldn¡¯t talk no matter what would be tortured using those. Yi Zn covered his face with his hands. He did not believe Liu Sanniang, but he could not forget what she said about him seeing his sister hanging on a robe before him. ¡°Sir, I brought him over.¡± The voice of the guard interrupted his train of thought. Looking up, he saw Yang Yi who had an ashen face. Yi Zn waved his hand. ¡°All of you can leave.¡± After everyone left, only Yi Zn and Yang Yi were left in the torture room. Yi Zn spoke first. ¡°Yang Yi, do you know how much I hate you? Do you know how many people you¡¯ve harmed? My only sister was hurt by you. You¡¯re about to die, but not only do you not plead guilty, but you even want to get away by saying you are not Yang Yi.¡± Yang Yi¡¯s face was pale as he looked at Yi Zn numbly. He wailed in a hoarse voice. ¡°It¡¯s unfair. Why should I suffer such humiliation? I¡¯ve done nothing wrong.¡± Yi Zn looked at this extremely detestable face. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you onest time. Are you Yang Yi?¡± Yang Yi did not say anything. He was in despair. He was not Yang Yi, but how could he exin himself, given that he looked exactly like Yang Yi? Yi Zn smashed his fist on the table, causing some cracks to appear. His hand was also scratched, causing it to bleed. Yi Zn gritted his teeth and asked. ¡°You¡¯re not Yang Yi. Who are you?¡± Yang Yi looked at Yi Zn in disbelief. ¡°Sir, do you believe me now?¡± Yi Zn¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°I¡¯m not that easy to fool. If you lie, I¡¯ll¡­¡± Yang Yi interrupted Yi Zn and said, ¡°If I lie, I¡¯ll be struck by lightning.¡± Yang Yi¡¯s eyes were filled with extreme despair. He did not care if Yi Zn believed him or not. He only wanted toy everything bare before he died. It might sound ridiculous. Perhaps after saying it, Yi Zn would sneer and leave in a huff but he still wanted to say it out loud. Yang Yi was lost in thought as he recalled the past. ¡°Thirty years ago, my name was indeed Yang Yi. I was the son of the Minister of Finance. Under my father¡¯s guidance, I obtained both fame and fortune. In short, my future was bright.¡± Chapter 353 - Interrogation

Chapter 353: Interrogation

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Yi Zn frowned. From the moment Yang Yi started talking, he felt that it was extremely ridiculous. Usually, he would have lost his patience since he was not interested in listening to stories. But now, he just listened quietly, but his heart was already in turmoil. ¡°That day, when I woke up, I realized that the room was a little different. Beside me was a servant girl. In the room, there was a smell of alcohol. I was furious and thought that it was the servant girl who seduced me. The servant girl knelt down and begged for mercy. Only then did I notice that she was calling me Second Young Master¡­¡± Yang Yi closed his eyes. The memories that were hidden in his heart surged up. He was the son of a minister. His parents taught him well and had high hopes in him. He had always been a hardworking person. How could he sleep with a servant girl? If his parents knew, they would be disappointed. Therefore, he stumbled to the main courtyard without even putting on his clothes. He knelt down, apologized, pped himself, and begged his father to forgive him. Mr. Yang looked at him and reproached him coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to care about what you did. Get out of here. I don¡¯t want to see you.¡± Hearing his father¡¯s cold words, he panicked. He looked up and saw an extremely terrifying scene. He was still standing behind his father. If he was standing behind his father, then who was he? He was extremely shocked and pointed at the person behind Mr. Yang, trembling. Mr. Yang snorted. ¡°When can you be more like your eldest brother? I don¡¯t care what you do as long as you don¡¯t get us into trouble. Go back to your courtyard. I don¡¯t want to see you.¡± At that moment, he couldn¡¯t think straight. Mr. Yang turned to the person beside him and said gently, ¡°Yi, go and wash up. We¡¯ll eat together.¡± The person who looked exactly like him smiled at Mr. Yang and said, ¡°Okay, Father.¡± Mr. Yang left without looking at him, but that person walked to his side and squatted down to poke his face. ¡°No wonder no one liked me, this face is ugly. But from now on, this face will belong to you. Brother, are you used to it?¡± He felt like his mind had been struck by lightning. His eyes widened and he asked in disbelief. ¡°Yang, Yang Cheng?¡± ¡°No, no, no. I¡¯m Yang Yi now. You¡¯re Yang Cheng. Brother, our identities have been swapped. Enjoy your new identity. I¡¯m leaving. I don¡¯t want to keep Father waiting. I advise you not to make a fuss. It¡¯s useless.¡± He felt his body go weak. He was Yang Yi, but his body no longer belonged to him. That familiar face was getting further and further away from him. He wailed, and the servants frowned and avoided him. He refused to ept the reality and shouted loudly that he had swapped bodies with Yang Cheng, but in return, what he received was cold snorts and reproach. Yang Yi started enjoying a morous life, which made him indignant. He couldn¡¯t ept the truth at first and almost died in bed. Two yearster, he finally came to terms with the fact that he had be Yang Cheng. He told himself that he was different from Yang Cheng. They had only changed bodies, but their brains hadn¡¯t. His knowledge would definitely be valued by his father. However, he had forgotten the difference between a legitimate son and an illegitimate one. He was now the illegitimate son, so his status was much lower. In addition, Yang Cheng, who had be Yang Yi, could not tolerate him. The Minister of Finance only had one legitimate son, and that was Yang Yi. Therefore, he would do everything to prevent Yang Cheng from stealing his thunder. Yang Cheng gave up. If he wasn¡¯t wee in the family, he would stay away from it. He left the Yang family and went to a small Vige outside the capital to be a teacher and was respected by the vigers. He was a schr, so it was not difficult for him to earn a living. He also married in his middle age and had a daughter. Thirty years had passed. His family of three was harmonious. He did not even remember that he was once called Yang Yi. However, when he woke up the previous morning, he found himself in an exquisite house. He had be Yang Yi again. s, what awaited him was a cmity! After Yang Yi finished speaking, there was a long silence. He opened his eyes and there were tears in them. All of this seemed to be a dream, but it was not a dream. Something so ridiculous had happened to him, not once but twice. Yi Zn looked at ¡®Yang Yi¡¯ and said, ¡°So, you¡¯re still Yang Yi.¡± Yang Yi hastened to reply. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Yang Yi.¡± He was supposed to be Yang Yi, but his identity was stolen thirty years ago, and now, the identity was returned to him. Yi Zn looked at Yang Yi. ¡°Where¡¯s the vige? What¡¯s the name of your wife and daughter?¡± Yang Yi was stunned. ¡°You, what are you going to do? They¡¯re all innocent. My life is nothing, but they are innocent.¡± Yi Zn said coldly, ¡°I want to investigate your identity. I don¡¯t care if he¡¯s Yang Cheng or Yang Yi. Whoever harms people, I won¡¯t let them off, and I naturally won¡¯t let innocent people die for no reason.¡± Yang Yi trembled with excitement. ¡°You, you believe me?¡± Thirty years ago, his parents did not believe him and thought that he was crazy. He recounted the past just to make himself feel better, but he did not expect Yi Zn to really believe him. Yi Zn¡¯s face darkened and he gritted his teeth. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you, so I must carry out a thorough investigation.¡± If he didn¡¯t find out the truth, he wouldn¡¯t be able to take it lying down. He had to find out who was the real Yang Yi, who was the real Yang Cheng, who was the corrupt official, and who was innocent. Yi Zn¡¯s eyes were stern. ¡°So before I find out the truth, you can¡¯t die either.¡± Yang Yi was stunned. It took less than two days for the three-day mission to bepleted. What could they find in two days? He did not expect much. Yi Zn frowned. ¡°The Yang family has already been ruined by him. If he could use your identity to live a wealthy life 30 years ago, he naturally had a way to make it happen again. Are you willing to let him enjoy all the glory while you dieden with sins?¡± Yang Yi closed his eyes and trembled slightly. ¡°I¡¯m indignant, but what can I do? Thirty years ago, I was helpless. Thirty yearster, what can I change?¡± Chapter 354 - Investigating The Case

Chapter 354: Investigating The Case

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

He was more desperate and angry than anyone else. He had tried to kick up a fuss thest time, but in the end, because no one believed him, he could only ept the reality. Thirty years ago, he couldn¡¯t change a thing. Would he be able to change anything thirty yearster? Seeing that Yang Yi was in such despair, Yi Zn hadplicated feelings. He knew that he was not supposed to believe the guy in front of him because Yang Yi was already a convicted criminal waiting to be executed in two days. If he investigated and tried to get to the bottom of it, he might not be able to find anything. It was best to leave it as it was. He asked himself if he should do that, but the answer was no. Even if Yang Yi had been lying to him all along, he would still give it a go. He wanted to find out the truth and make sure that the truth was irrefutable. Therefore, Yi Zn looked at Yang Yi and said, ¡°You¡¯re a teacher in Xin Vige. It¡¯s not difficult for me to find your wife and daughter. I¡¯ll investigate this case thoroughly. If you¡¯re indignant, live on well. Don¡¯t die before the truth is out.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe in Mysticism, but it¡¯s undeniable that there¡¯s something I don¡¯t know in this world. A girl from the Mystic Sect came to the capital. She said that I caught the wrong person.¡± After saying that, Yi Zn stood up and walked out. He instructed the guard calmly. ¡°Guard him well. Don¡¯t torture him. This case is not over yet.¡± Yang Yi came back to his senses from the shock. His eyes were moist and his voice was trembling. ¡°My wife is called Su Wanrou. This is the name I gave her. No one knows about it.¡± Yi Zn paused for a moment before continuing to walk out. A person¡¯s identity might be reced, but their memories could not be reced. It was already dawn. When Zhou Changzhu saw Yi Zn, he was a little surprised. ¡°Zn, why are you here so early for the trial? There¡¯s no need for you to interrogate those in prison personally.¡± Yi Zn patted Zhou Changzhu. ¡°Brother Changzhu, I have something to ask of you. I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s something fishy about Yang Yi¡¯s case. Please take care of him for now.¡± Zhou Changzhu smiled. ¡°No problem. Before the day of executiones, he won¡¯t die even if he wants to. He has to go on the guillotine and be decapitated.¡± Decapitation was a punishment that many people did not want to suffer. Therefore, some criminals would choose tomit suicide by poisoning themselves after they were convicted. Zhou Changzhu thought that Yi Zn was worried that Yang Yi wouldmit suicide. Yi Zn did not exin anything further. He nodded at Zhou Changzhu and left. He untied the reins and got on the horse. He did not even go back to the mansion and went straight out of the city. He and Zhou Changzhu were brothers who had fought alongside each other on the battlefield. He trusted him. The scar on his face was left during the battle. In the past few years, because the border was stable, he returned to the capital. He was a very young assistant minister of the Ministry of War. He was not married, and his parents were so anxious about it. No one knew why he remained single, but he knew. He swore in his heart that he would arrest Yang Yi. If he got married and was tied down by family, he might change. Therefore, he did not marry. Now, he could finally seek justice for his sister. He could not let anything go wrong. Xin Vige was only two hours away from the capital. When themoners saw Yi Zn, they were all shocked. Yi Zn asked in a low voice. ¡°Where does the vige chief live?¡± The person he asked immediately pointed in a direction. Yi Zn dismounted and threw the reins. ¡°Take care of my horse.¡± He took out a small bag of copper coins from his waist and threw it over. Themoner immediately nodded with a smile. ¡°Okay, okay, okay.¡± Yi Zn walked towards the vige chief¡¯s house. During April, it was time for harvest. The vige chief was not at home. Only the woman and some children were at home. The woman seemed to be angry as she reproached the child. The child ran out and bumped into Yi Zn. When he looked up¡­ he saw the fierce-looking scar and was instantly frightened to tears. When the woman ran out to take a look, her naughty grandchildren ran back behind her. ¡°Grandma¡­¡± Old Madam Zhang looked at Yi Zn and was also taken aback. However, she was an old woman after all and was not as flustered as the child. She asked. ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± Yi Zn¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°The vige chief. I¡¯m here to investigate a case.¡± Yi Zn took out his badge. Old Madam Zhang was about to kneel when Yi Zn walked in. ¡°You don¡¯t have to kneel.¡± He walked into the courtyard. Old Madam Zhang¡¯s two daughters-inw were also a little scared. Old Madam Zhang immediately instructed., ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there. Niu, bring the children into the room and put them to bedp. Wang, go and boil water and make tea. Get the eldest daughter to go and get her grandfather back.¡± Yi Zn sat in the courtyard, making the entire family nervous and ill-at-ease, but he did not seem to be aware of that. With such a terrifying man sitting here, the naughty children immediately became obedient. The scar on Yi Zn¡¯s face made him look fierce. He was not a gentle person to begin with, so when there was no smile on his face, he looked even fiercer. The old vige chief returned quickly. When he saw Yi Zn, he immediately said with a smile, ¡°Sir, sorry to keep you waiting. My name is Zhang Fengshou, the vige chief of Xin Vige. Everyone calls me Old Zhang. If you have any questions, feel free to ask.¡± Yi Zn did not beat around the bush. ¡°Is there a teacher in your vige called Yang Cheng?¡± Zhang Fengshou was caught off guard by this question for a second. When he came back to his senses, he quickly nodded. ¡°Yes, yes. Mr. Yang is a gentleman and knowledgeable schr. What did he do?¡± Yi Zn said calmly, ¡°Where does he live? Take me there.¡± Zhang Fengshou touched his forehead. ¡°Okay, okay.¡± He had no choice but to bring Yi Zn to look for Yang Cheng. On the way, he wanted to ask what was going on, but when he saw Yi Zn¡¯s cold expression, he was too scared to ask. When they arrived at a farmhouse, Zhang Fengshou knocked on the door. ¡°Is Teacher Yang at home?¡± Soon, someone came to open the door. When the door opened, an ordinary-looking middle-aged woman looked at Zhang Fengshou. ¡°Vige Chief, my husband is at home. Is there anything I can help you with?¡± Zhang Fengshou looked at Yi Zn and replied. ¡°Government officials are investigating a case. I don¡¯t know what it¡¯s about either.¡± Su Wanrou looked at Yi Zn with a puzzled expression, but she still moved aside. ¡°Sir, pleasee in.¡± Yi Zn looked at her and could roughly tell her identity. He said calmly, ¡°Madam, do you know Yang Yi, the Minister of the Ministry of Finance?¡± Su Wanrou was stunned for a moment before answering., ¡°I know, but my husband has no business with the Yang family.¡± Chapter 355 - Investigating The Case (Part 2)

Chapter 355: Investigating The Case (Part 2)

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Yi Zn did not say anything. He already knew that Su Wanrou was aware of the Yang family, but from her attitude towards the Yang family, it wasn¡¯t hard to tell that she did not have a good impression of them. Yang Yi had also said that after he left the Yang family, he never went back. He stayed in Xin Vige as a teacher and got married when he was middle-aged. Themotion in the courtyard alerted the people in the house. Before anyone could enter, a man in in clothes came out. ¡°Who is here?¡± Looking at Yi Zn, the man paused and asked. ¡°Who are you?¡± Yi Zn looked at him. ording to what Yang Yi said, this person should be the real Yang Cheng. However, the two of them had exchanged identities. Yang Cheng had lived as Yang Yi for 30 years in glory. Now that he was in danger, he returned to his body. Yi Zn took out his badge. ¡°I¡¯m Yi Zn, the Assistant Minister of the Ministry of War. Yang Yi, the Minister of the Ministry of Finance, is convicted of corruption. You are also from the Yang family, aren¡¯t you?¡± Yang Cheng frowned and said, ¡°I am indeed from the Yang family, but I¡¯m just an illegitimate son. I left the Yang family decades ago and have nothing to do with them. Please investigate it thoroughly.¡± Yi Zn looked at him. ¡°You¡¯re Yang Cheng, right?¡± Yang Cheng had a bad feeling. When he met Yi Zn¡¯s intense gaze, he kept telling himself that he did not have to be afraid of anything. Yang Cheng nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Yang Cheng.¡± Yi Zn said coldly, ¡°Come with me. When Yang Yi confessed, he mentioned that he hid thousands of taels of gold in your ce.¡± When Yang Cheng heard that, he raised his voice. ¡°Impossible.¡± He did have some money hidden somewhere, but he didn¡¯t hide it here. After all, he had been Yang Yi for 30 years. He was not used toing back to his real body yet, but he was not afraid. Therefore, Yang Cheng quickly calmed down and looked at Yi Zn. ¡°Official Yi, I¡¯m an illegitimate son and don¡¯t get along with my brother. I haven¡¯t been in contact with him for decades. Why would he hide money in my ce? I live a poor life and earn a living by farming. If I had thousands of taels of gold, I wouldn¡¯t be so poor.¡± He was telling the truth. When he realized that he was back to being Yang Cheng, he was naturally happy. After all, he was about to be executed. When he realized that this family was so poor that they could barely keep their stomachs full, he was full of disdain. After getting to know what Yang Yi had done over the decades, he couldn¡¯t help but think that Yang Yi was a fool. It was not that Yang Yi was really poor, but that he insisted on being a good person. He taught people real knowledge but only charged them a little amount. Wasn¡¯t that what a fool would do? Yi Zn said calmly, ¡°Yang Yi also said something else. Teacher Yang, do you want to hear it?¡± Yang Cheng frowned. Yi Zn looked at Su Wanrou and then at the girl beside Su Wanrou. ¡°What Yang Yi said is also rted to the two of you.¡± Su Wanrou looked at Yang Cheng and said to Yi Zn calmly, ¡°Our family has nothing to do with the Yang family. No matter how Yang Yi tries to use us, we¡¯re not afraid. Sir, you don¡¯t have to hold back. Just say it.¡± Su Wanrou looked at Zhang Fengshou. ¡°Our family has lived in Xin Vige for many years and has a good rtionship with everyone. Vige Chief, you should know best what kind of person my husband is, right?¡± Zhang Fengshou nodded. ¡°Yes, yes. Teacher Yang is a good person. Many children in our vige are able to read all thanks to Teacher Yang.¡± Yang Cheng said with a gentle smile, ¡°Vige Chief, you ttered me.¡± Zhang Fengshou was stunned. Usually, Teacher Yang would call him Old Brother. Why was he so distant today? However, this official was a little strange too. He was very straightforward when he asked the question earlier. Yi Zn looked at Yang Cheng and said, ¡°Yang Yi said that he¡¯s the real Yang Cheng and that he¡¯s innocent. He said that he¡¯s a teacher in Xin Vige and told me a lot of things.¡± Yang Cheng responded calmly with a smile. ¡°Sir, do you believe him? My brother can¡¯t tolerate me. Even if I hide from him and settle down in such a remote ce, he still can¡¯t tolerate me. Even if I die, he will try to destroy my family.¡± After saying that, Yang Cheng raised his hand to wipe the corners of his eyes, looking a little sad. Yi Zn said calmly, ¡°Please go back to the capital with me and confront Yang Yi in person. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t wrong you.¡± Yang Cheng sighed. ¡°In that case, alright, I¡¯m willing to cooperate with the investigation.¡± Yang Cheng revealed a worried expression, but he was sneering inside. 30 years ago, he was able to ruin Yang Yi. 30 yearster, he could do it once again. He wanted the real Yang Yi to experience despair once again and see with his own eyes who his wife and daughter would be with in the future. Yi Zn looked at Su Wanrou. ¡°As Teacher Yang¡¯s wife and daughter, you naturally know him the best. Since Yang Yi mentioned you, pleasee with us too.¡± Su Wanrou frowned and held her daughter¡¯s hand. She did not want to agree. Her family had nothing to do with the Yang family. There was no need for her to go. Yang Cheng said, ¡°Let¡¯s go together. I¡¯m not afraid.¡± With his wife and daughter around, the despair and pain that the real Yang Yi suffered would probably double. If Yang Yi wanted to humiliate himself, so be it. Who in the world would believe that there was such a thing as body-swapping. If he didn¡¯t run into that monk 30 years ago, he would not believe it either. No matter what, Yang Yi could only resign himself to reality like 30 years ago. Chapter 356 - Investigating The Case (Part 3)

Chapter 356: Investigating The Case (Part 3)

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Yang Cheng nced at Su Wanrou and smiled. Su Wanrou frowned. Since her husband said so, she did not refuse and nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Yi Zn¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°Then pack up ande with me to the Ministry of War to confront him.¡± Yang Cheng cupped his fists. ¡°Excuse me.¡± Yang Cheng walked into the house. He wanted to dress up and show Yang Yi that he was still sound and alive. Su Wanrou, on the other hand, did not have much to pack up. She was just an ordinary country woman. She gently held her daughter¡¯s hand while Yang Xueyu leaned against her. Yi Zn looked at Yang Xueyu and had mixed feelings. Although there were doubts about Yang Cheng and Yang Yi¡¯s identities, he had to admit that this teacher was a very good person with extremely high morals. Yi Zn looked at Su Wanrou and whispered. ¡°Madam, do you believe in mysticism?¡± Su Wanrou frowned and replied calmly. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s real, but I don¡¯t believe it.¡± Yi Zn didn¡¯t say anything else. Su Wanrou¡¯s opinion was actually the same as his. Perhaps it was real, but he did not believe it. However¡­ he was not sure now. Yang Cheng quickly changed his clothes and came out. He was dressed in white, did his hair again, and shaved his beard. There was a faint smile on his face and he looked extremely radiant. Yi Zn narrowed his eyes. ¡°Teacher Yang, you look quite happy.¡± Yang Cheng said calmly, ¡°I have a clear conscience, so there¡¯s naturally no need for me to be sad. If everything is ready, let¡¯s set out.¡± Yi Zn said calmly, ¡°Please¡­ this way.¡± Yang Cheng followed Yi Zn out. Su Wanrou held Yang Xueyu¡¯s hand and followed suit. Her face was filled with confusion. After being married for so many years, she knew her husband the best. Even if he had nothing to do with the Yang family anymore, he would not hit the Yang family when they were down. He had grown a beard because he wanted to make himself look old and not be recognized by people he used to know, but now¡­ Yang Xueyu was also puzzled. She said in a low voice, ¡°Mother, Father¡­¡± In the past, when Yang Cheng went out, he would always wait for his wife and let her hold his hand. But now¡­ Su Wanrou patted the back of her daughter¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t talk.¡± Yang Cheng was happy. Initially, he was unwilling to be just an illegitimate son. Even if he was talented, he wasn¡¯t appreciated. Therefore, at a young age, he let himself indulge in sex and his health gradually worsened. However, after swapping bodies with Yang Yi, he became stronger. In the past 30 years, as he indulged in carnal pleasure excessively, he became weak again. Now, he had returned to his original body and felt unprecedentedly vigorous. It seemed that his eldest brother, who epted his fate resignedly, had been taking care of his body. With such a body, he would have no problem living for another thirty years. When he walked, he did not feel out of breath at all. He was happy and his face was naturally radiant. Yi Zn led the horse while observing the change of expressions on Yang Cheng¡¯s face. He turned around and looked at Su Wanrou and her daughter. Su Wanrou did not seem to be in good health. Yi Zn stopped in his tracks. ¡°Mrs. Yang, please get on the horse.¡± Su Wanrou was indeed not in a good health condition. She was very tired from walking for two hours. Yang Cheng also stopped and said gently, ¡°If you¡¯re tired, get on the horse. The journey is a little long. It¡¯s better for you to ride with our daughter.¡± Su Wanrou looked at Yang Cheng and nodded. Then, she looked at Yi Zn and said, ¡°Thank you, Sir.¡± Su Wanrou stepped on the stirrup and got on the horse. Yang Xueyu couldn¡¯t get on the horse. Her face was red. ¡°Mother, ride the horse. I¡¯ll walk.¡± Yi Zn looked at Yang Xueyu and bent down slightly. ¡°Miss Yang, step on my shoulder. My horse is obedient. Don¡¯t worry.¡± The little girl was very delicate and pretty. She looked like she was born in a rich family, but she was more polite than a rich girl. Yang Xueyu was naturally embarrassed, but Yi Zn grabbed her feet and gently picked her up. Su Wanrou quickly wrapped her arms around Yang Xueyu to keep her steady. Yang Xueyu looked at Yi Zn, but he acted as if nothing had happened. He led the horse without looking back. Yang Cheng was too overjoyed to care about anything else. Su Wanrou¡¯s face was filled with worry. Her husband still looked the same, but at the same time, he didn¡¯t strike her as the person he used to be. Yang Xueyu couldn¡¯t help but say in a low voice, ¡°Mother, I think Father has changed¡­¡± Su Wanrou patted the back of Yang Xueyu¡¯s hand. Yang Xueyu stopped talking. When they returned to the capital, it was already afternoon. Yi Zn brought Yang Cheng and the others to the Ministry of War. Zhou Changzhu said to Yi Zn. ¡°Zn, the minister wants you to go over. It should be about something regarding Yang Yi¡¯s case.¡± Yi Zn looked at Yang Cheng and his family. Yang Cheng smiled. ¡°Sir, go ahead. We¡¯ll just wait here.¡± Yi Zn patted Zhou Changzhu. ¡°I¡¯ll leave them to you.¡± Zhou Changzhu nodded with a smile. The Minister of War, Wu Changxian, was handling official matters. When he saw Yi Zn, he put down the pen in his hand. ¡°Zn, you¡¯re here.¡± Yi Zn nodded. ¡°Sir.¡± Wu Changxian looked at Yi Zn. ¡°Is there anything strange about Yang Yi¡¯s case? Why are you still investigating it?¡± Yi Zn frowned. ¡°Sir, it¡¯s a long story. I suspect that the Yang Yi in prison is not the real Yang Yi.¡± Wu Changxian smiled. ¡°Who else could he be but Yang Yi?¡± Yi Zn said calmly, ¡°That¡¯s why I want to investigate. He said that he was born Yang Yi, but 30 years ago, his body was swapped with someone else¡¯s. He has lived as Yang Cheng for 30 years, but just recently, he suddenly woke up bing Yang Yi again. He was shouting that he was innocent. I went to a vige he told me about and asked Yang Cheng and his family toe over to confront him.¡± ¡°A mystic technique?¡± Wu Changxian frowned. Yi Zn said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I have to get down to the bottom of it.¡± Wu Changxian stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡± Yi Zn nodded. When Yang Cheng saw Wu Changxian, he said, ¡°Greetings, Minister.¡± Wu Changxian nodded slightly. ¡°No need to be so courteous. Please get up.¡± Wu Changxian nced at Su Wanrou and Yang Xueyu without saying anything. Yi Zn said to Yang Cheng and the others, ¡°Come.¡± Su Wanrou looked at Yang Cheng¡¯s back and felt a little uneasy. He was still the same, but for some reason, he felt more like a stranger than a husband to her. Chapter 357 - Feelings Won’t Change Chapter 357: Feelings Won¡¯t Change In the torture room, Wu Changxian gave the order to bring Yang Yi over. Yang Yi slowly walked into the torture room. He looked at his wife and daughter and said in a choked voice, ¡°Wanrou, Xueyu.¡± Su Wanrou was stunned. She looked at this disheveled man and felt an indescribable disgust. She pulled Yang Xueyu back two steps and said coldly, ¡°Master Yang, you¡¯re so vicious. My husband has never done anything to you in the past few decades. Why can¡¯t you just let us live in peace?¡± Yang Cheng also said coldly, ¡°Brother, please watch your words. Wanrou is not how you should address her.¡± Yang Cheng reached out to grab Wanrou¡¯s hand while looking at Yang Yi coldly with a smug smile. Yang Yi¡¯s eyes were filled with anger. He opened his mouth and wanted to curse, but there was blood in his throat. When he opened his mouth, he spat out a mouthful of blood. No matter how indignant he was, he could not exin himself. His wife and daughter were right in front of him. They were once very familiar with each other, but now, they hated him and couldn¡¯t recognize him. It was a painful feeling. Yang Yi was pushed in front of Wu Changxian and knelt down. Wu Changxian said calmly, ¡°Yang Yi, you embezzled government funds and sold official positions. The evidence is conclusive. Why are you still shouting that you are wronged?¡± Yi Zn looked at Yang Yi and could rte to the despair he felt inside. He then nced at Yang Cheng, but Yang Cheng was in high spirits. He could not suppress the smugness in his heart. He seemed to be gloating. Yang Yi looked at Yang Cheng and roared hysterically. ¡°God, I became you 30 years ago. Why did you decide to take it back 30 yearster?¡± Yang Cheng¡¯s expression was calm as he retorted. ¡°Brother, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. I know you can¡¯t tolerate me. All these years, I¡¯ve disappeared from your sight, but you still won¡¯t let me live peacefully. You havemitted a huge crime and want to use me as the scapegoat¡­¡± Yang Cheng paused and cupped his hands at Wu Changxian. ¡°But thews are just. I have cut ties with you and the Yang family long ago. Want to implicate me? That¡¯s not gonna happen.¡± Wu Changxian looked at Yang Cheng. ¡°Indeed. As long as there¡¯s no evidence, I won¡¯t let you be wronged.¡± Yang Yi looked at Su Wanrou and Yang Xueyu with grief in his eyes. He slowly said, ¡°Wanrou, I originally had lost all my hope in this life. It was you who gave me hope. If I¡¯m dead, who will take care of you and our daughter?¡± At the thought of his wife and daughter, Yang Yi felt even more pain. If there was really aherworld in this world, he would go down and ask why they did this to him. He must have done something evil in his previous life to deserve such a fate. Su Wanrou looked into Yang Yi¡¯s eyes that were filled with pain and despair. For a moment, she was at a loss for words. Yang Cheng sneered. ¡°Brother, you still don¡¯t want to let me off. I¡¯m just an illegitimate son. I¡¯m not an official, nor do I have a huge fortune. Why won¡¯t you let me off?¡± When Yang Yi heard Yang Cheng¡¯s words and looked at him, he felt like his heart was being pierced by ten thousand swords. Yang Cheng put his arm around Su Wanrou¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Wanrou, he must have investigated me thoroughly. He just can¡¯t bear to see me alive. You have to believe me. Look at me. I¡¯m your husband.¡± ¡°Xueyu, take a closer look. I¡¯m your father.¡± Yang Cheng looked at Yang Xueyu and Su Wanrou. What was there to be afraid of? His face said it all. Yang Yi seemed to have suffered a huge blow. ¡°Heavens, if you want me to die, just take my life. Why do you want me to suffer such humiliation?¡± Yang Cheng sneered. ¡°Brother, why do you make yourself sound like you have suffered injustice? Is the mystic technique in this world really so powerful? Can it swap people¡¯s identities? Who has that ability? If I really had the ability, I would have swapped myself with you and be the legitimate son long ago. Because of the difference between the legitimate son and illegitimate son, I¡¯ll never be able to surpass you. Brother, you couldn¡¯t tolerate me back then, so I left the Yang Mansion. If there¡¯s really body-swapping mystic technique, why should I leave? Now, you even im my wife and daughter are yours. How vicious you are!¡± Yang Cheng looked at Su Wanrou. ¡°Wanrou, Xueyu, you recognize me, don¡¯t you?¡± Su Wanrou frowned and opened her mouth. Her husband was clearly beside her, but she felt indescribably unfamiliar with him. As for the one who was meant to be a stranger, when she saw his despair and pain, her heart ached. This strange feeling made her confused. She didn¡¯t even know what to say. Yang Xueyu was the same, so she did not dare to look at Yang Cheng. Su Wanrou and her daughter¡¯s reaction made Yang Cheng frown. He had underestimated this family. In just two days, they already started to suspect him. If given two more days, they would definitely be able to tell he was fake. However, there was not enough time. The day after tomorrow, Yang Yi will be executed. This was his own body to begin with. Yang Cheng just retrieved what was his. Even if Yang Xueyu and Su Wanrou knew that he was fake, what could they do? They couldn¡¯t do anything. Wu Changxian looked at Su Wanrou and her daughter and said, ¡°Madam, can¡¯t you even recognize your husband? Why don¡¯t you say something?¡± Su Wan frowned and looked at Wu Changxian. ¡°Sir, it¡¯s not that I can¡¯t recognize my husband, but it¡¯s too strange.¡± Yi Zn said, ¡°If there¡¯s anything strange, just tell us.¡± Wu Changxian nodded. ¡°Madam, just say it.¡± Su Wanrou looked at Yang Yi and met his desperate gaze. She felt terrible, but how could she bring herself to say this? Yi Zn seemed to have seen through Su Wanrou¡¯s dilemma. He said, ¡°Madam, if you have any doubts, feel free to tell us. The world is so big that there are all kinds of strange things. Although I don¡¯t believe in mystic techniques, I might be wrong. I¡¯ve always followed my heart. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have asked you toe over.¡± Su Wanrou looked at Yi Zn in shock. Were they asked toe because Yang Yi said that there was a sum of money hidden in their house? Yi Zn looked at Su Wanrou and said truthfully, ¡°To be honest, it¡¯s not because Yang Yi imed to have hidden a sum of money in your house that I asked you toe. It¡¯s because Yang Yi kept crying that he was innocent.¡± Su Wanrou was stunned on the spot. Yang Xueyu frowned and mustered the courage to speak up. ¡°Sir, I have something to say.¡± Su Wanrou pulled Yang Xueyu. ¡°Xueyu.¡± Wu Changxian said, ¡°Speak.¡± Yang Xueyu walked to Yang Yi¡¯s side with aplicated expression. She said, ¡°To be honest, what you said is too strange. I don¡¯t believe it at all, but looking at you, I feel terrible.¡± Chapter 358 - 8: Feelings Won’t Change (Part 2) Chapter 358: Feelings Won¡¯t Change (Part 2) Yang Yi looked at Yang Xueyu and tears flowed out. He opened his mouth but could not speak. Yang Xueyu immediately shed tears. ¡°How strange. You don¡¯t look like my father, but you give me the same feeling as my father. I don¡¯t know if there are any mystic techniques in this world, but my intuition tells me that you are my father.¡± Yi Zn was stunned. He did not expect Yang Xueyu to be so determined that Yang Yi was her father. Yang Cheng¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Xueyu, you disappoint me. You made me sad.¡± Yang Cheng had a cold expression. He was not afraid at all. Since he dared toe here today, he was certain that no one could do anything to him. The monk back then had said that no one could break the mystic technique. Once the formation was destroyed, he would return to his own body. Now that he was back to his body, it was equivalent to him having been Yang Cheng for the past three decades. It meant that he and Yang Yi had never swapped bodies. Su Wanrou also moved away from Yang Cheng and said, ¡°You¡¯re not my husband. Who are you?¡± Yang Cheng smiled. ¡°You really disappoint me too. If I¡¯m not Yang Cheng, who else could I be?¡± Wu Changxian frowned. Su Wanrou looked at Yang Yi and walked to Yang Xueyu¡¯s side and knelt down. ¡°Sir, please get to the bottom of this. I¡¯m not knowledgeable and don¡¯t know what kind of mystic technique this is, but I feel that he is not my husband.¡± Tears streamed down Yang Yi¡¯s face as he sobbed. ¡°Wanrou.¡± Wu Changxian frowned. Yi Zn looked at Yang Yi and said to Wu Changxian, ¡°Sir, there¡¯s something strange about this case. Please report to the emperor and postpone the execution. When the case ispletely investigated, we¡¯ll choose an execution date.¡± Wu Changxian pondered. Yang Cheng¡¯s face was twisted with anger. He said with a snort, ¡°What a joke. I¡¯m me. How can I be fake?¡± Yi Zn replied coldly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be agitated. We¡¯ll find out who is the teacher in Xin Vige and who is the corrupt official.¡± Wu Changxian also felt that this matter was a little suspicious. He looked at Su Wanrou. ¡°Madam, do you have anything to say?¡± Su Wanrou nodded. ¡°Yes, my husband is kind. Even though he has left the Yang Mansion for decades, he has never harbored any resentment. He often said that the past is in the past and he only cares about the future. My husband has been growing a beard for nearly ten years and said that he would never shave it in his life, so why would he shave it off because ofing to see the Yang family? Although he¡¯s upying my husband¡¯s body now, he has no clue at all what kind of a person my husband is.¡± When Yang Yi saw that Su Wanrou¡¯s face was dripping with tears, he felt touched. It turned out that he was no longer as lonely and helpless as thirty years ago when no one believed him. Now, his wife and daughter had recognized him. Even though he lookedpletely different, they still believed it in their hearts. Yang Yi said in a choked voice, ¡°Before we met by ident, I didn¡¯t have any expectations for this life. Although I saved you, you also saved me. You were 30 years old when you gave birth to Xueyu. You always say that you¡¯re getting old, so I grew a beard to let you know that I¡¯m getting old too.¡± Su Wanrou looked at Yang Yi and burst into tears. ¡°Husband¡­¡± Yang Xueyu leaned into Yang Yi¡¯s arms and cried. ¡°Father.¡± Yang Yi hugged Yang Xueyu, crying and smiling. Although what happened to him was sad, at this moment, he felt sweeter than he had ever felt, unlike thirty years ago. No one knew what kind of despair he experienced thirty years ago when his biological father and mother did not believe him and thought that he was crazy. In the most glorious days of his life, he was left alone to face the darkness. Wu Changxian and Yi Zn also felt that this matter was extremely strange. Yang Cheng¡¯s expression changed drastically. He was here to humiliate Yang Yi. However, he unexpectedly turned out to be the one being humiliated. His expression darkened, and then he pointed at the three people hugging each other with a trembling hand. ¡°Good, good. My good brother, my good wife, and daughter, when did you two get together? My life is really miserable. I¡¯m afraid that the daughter I love the most is not my daughter at all¡­¡± Yang Yi was so angry that his vision turned dark. He did not expect that at this moment, Yang Cheng still refused to plead guilty and even wanted to nder him. Wu Changxian interrupted him. ¡°No matter who is who, before this matter is investigated thoroughly, no one can leave. Zn, arrest Yang Cheng first. There are many strange things about this matter. We have to get to the bottom of it.¡± Yi Zn received the order. ¡°Yes.¡± Yang Cheng was a little indignant. ¡°What is this? What do you mean? Are you saying you want to lock me up with just a few words from them? Do you really believe what they said?¡± Wu Changxian looked at Yang Cheng and said, ¡°It¡¯s precisely because we don¡¯t believe them that we have to investigate it.¡± Wu Changxian wanted to enter the pce to report the case, so the rest was left to Yi Zn. Without a word, Yi Zn ordered the constables to lock Yang Cheng up. He looked at Yang Yi and did not say anything. He only instructed the guard to treat him better. Su Wanrou instructed. ¡°Husband, you have to take good care of yourself. I believe that you will get the justice you deserve.¡± Yang Xueyu wiped her eyes as she sobbed. ¡°Father, no matter what you be, Mother and I won¡¯t leave you. You are unique and no one can rece you.¡± Yang Yi said with tears streaming down his face, ¡°I have nothing to ask for in this world, really.¡± Yang Yi looked at Yi Zn and bowed deeply. ¡°Thank you, Official Yi.¡± If not for Yi Zn, he would probably not have been able to see his wife and daughter until his death. Yi Zn said with a wave of his hand, ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me.¡± If not for Liu Sanniang, he would not have done so. Although Wu Changxian said that he still had to investigate, in his opinion, the truth was already clear. What was tricky was what to do with the truth. At the thought of Liu Sanniang, Yi Zn¡¯s eyes darkened. If she could tell at a nce that there was something more to this case, she must have a way to solve it. Yi Zn looked at Yang Yi and said, ¡°Teacher Yang, hang in there. If there is such a mystic technique in this world, there will naturally be someone who can break it.¡± Chapter 359 - Feelings Won’t Change (Part 3) Chapter 359: Feelings Won¡¯t Change (Part 3) Yang Xueyu¡¯s eyes lit up. She turned around and knelt down to Yi Zn. ¡°Sir, please save my father. I¡¯m willing to be your servant to repay you.¡± Yi Zn frowned. Be a servant? He looked at Yang Xueyu. Her eyes were bright with the determination to save her father. His eyes darkened. ¡°Get up. Our State Minister is a psychic. He can help.¡± Yang Xueyu pursed her lips. ¡°Thank you, Sir.¡± She stood up. Yi Zn took a step back and said calmly, ¡°This case will take some time. If¡­¡± Su Wan smiled gently. ¡°Thank you for telling me. I¡¯ll stay in the capital with my daughter and wait until my husband is proven innocent.¡± Yi Zn looked at Su Wanrou and nodded slightly. ¡°Yes.¡± Initially, he wanted to say that if she didn¡¯t mind, she could stay at his mansion for a few days. However, Su Wanrou interrupted him. He looked at Yang Xueyu, who smiled at him. Yi Zn looked away and left. Su Wanrou also left the Ministry of War with Yang Xueyu. It was already night time, so Su Wanrou could only bring Yang Xueyu to an inn to stay. When Yi Zn returned to the mansion, a servant came with a message. ¡°Sir, Old Master and Old Madam want to see you.¡± When the servant said this gingerly, Yi Zn frowned. ¡°Okay, you can leave.¡± Seeing that Yi Zn did not show any signs of impatience, the servant mustered his courage and continued. ¡°Sir, Old Master and Old Madam wanted you to go over immediately upon returning.¡± Yi Zn stopped in his tracks for a moment. Then, without saying a word, he walked towards the main courtyard. Mr. Yi and Mrs. Yi were waiting at the table. The food had already turned cold, but they were still waiting. When Yi Zn came in, Mrs. Yi stood up. ¡°Zn.¡± Yi Zn sat down. ¡°Father, Mother.¡± Mr. Yi said tly, ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± Yi Zn picked up his chopsticks and realized that there were four pairs of chopsticks on the table. He was stunned for a moment before starting to eat as if he didn¡¯t notice it. Mrs. Yi suddenly started sobbing. Mr. Yi picked up some food for the empty bowl. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Yi Zn¡¯s hand stopped in midair. Mr. Yi¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°Thirteen years ago, your mother and I were too short-sighted. Meng Liansheng indeed passed the examination. It was Yang Yi who reced him and caused him tomit suicide. As for your sister¡­ she died with him.¡± Yi Zn¡¯s eyes turned red. All these years, his parents had never understood him and never mentioned his sister, as if she was the shame of the family. But now, they knew that they were wrong. Yi Ziyue and Meng Liansheng were supposed to be a happy couple. It was Yang Yi who harmed them, but there was also prejudice from her parents. Mr. Yi and Mrs. Yi looked down on Meng Liansheng, so they naturally did not believe he could pass the exam. Yi Zn wanted to investigate Yang Yi and take him down because he wanted to prove that he had not misjudged Meng Liansheng, and his sister chose the right person too. Mr. Yi had been a general for many years. At this moment, he put down all his stubbornness and lowered his head in front of his son. ¡°Zn, I was wrong.¡± Yi Zn lowered his head and ate. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the past.¡± Mrs. Yi sobbed. It was in the past, but they had never gotten over it. Mrs. Yi choked. ¡°Zn, can you forgive me and your father? Although I am your mother, I failed to understand what kind of a person you are in all these years.¡± Yi Zn lowered his head. ¡°I don¡¯t me you, and Ziyue won¡¯t either.¡± Mrs. Yi sighed. ¡°Zn, now it¡¯s time for you to think about yourself. You¡¯re 32 years old, and we are getting old. I don¡¯t want you to be alone in the future.¡± Ten years ago, her son was handsome and brilliant. Now that because of a battle, a scar was left on his face forever. It was probably difficult for him to marry a woman in the capital. She did not mind if her daughter-inw¡¯s status was low. She only hoped that her son wouldn¡¯t give up on the thought of marrying. Yi Zn put down his chopsticks. ¡°I have my own way of doing things. If I¡¯m destined to be alone, please don¡¯t force me.¡± With that, Yi Zn stood up and left. Mrs. Yi wiped her tears. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault.¡± Mr. Yi sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Everything is fated. Zn values rtionships. If you ask him to marry a random woman, he won¡¯t be able to bring himself to do it. Just let him do what he thinks is right.¡± Yi Zn came to the ancestral hall and took out an incense stick. He said gently, ¡°Sister, if you are watching, you can rest in peace now.¡± Yi Zn returned to his courtyard, washed up, and went to bed. He reached out and touched the scar on his cheek. With him looking like this, marriage was unlikely to happen. At the thought of that pair of bright eyes, he was lost in thought. How could he bear to let her be his servant? He had never thought that the first woman who could tug at his heartstrings was her, but in the end, they were not fated. He was already so old, but she was still a flower in bloom. She might already be engaged long ago to someone else. After Wu Changxian reported this matter to the emperor, the emperor considered postponing the sentence by ten days. He also asked the State Minister, Xu Yue, to go and find out who was Yang Yi and who was Yang Cheng. The real corrupt official had to be found out and executed. Xu Yue was in the middle of making pills, so the trial was set to begin five dayster. Wu Changxian told Yi Zn the news. Yi Zn heaved a sigh of relief. After leaving the Ministry of War, he immediately went to the inn. When Su Wanrou saw Yi Zn, she quickly asked. ¡°Official Yi, is there any news?¡± Yi Zn nodded. ¡°Good news. The execution will be dyed by ten days. Five dayster, the State Minister, Xu Yue, wille to investigate and seek justice for your husband.¡± Su Wanrou heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Thank you, Official Yi.¡± Yang Xueyu also smiled. Yi Zn retracted his gaze and said calmly, ¡°State Minister, Xu Yue, is from the Cloud Breaking Sect. With him around, you can be rest assured.¡± Su Wanrou thanked him again. ¡°Thank you, Official Yi.¡± Yi Zn stood up. ¡°I live in the Yi Mansion. I¡¯m Yi Zn, the Right Assistant Minister of the Ministry of War. If you need any help, you cane to find me.¡± Su Wanrou nodded with a smile. After Yi Zn left, he heard the girl¡¯s happy voice from behind and couldn¡¯t help but smile. Yang Xueyu hugged Su Wanrou and was jumping around in a delightful mood. ¡°Mother, did you hear that? With the State Minister around, Father will definitely be freed.¡± Su Wanrou rubbed Yang Xueyu¡¯s head. ¡°Of course. Your father said that he wants to find a good man for you. How can he leave you before such an important thing is done?¡± Yang Xueyu lowered her head shyly. ¡°Mother¡­¡± Yi Zn¡¯s ears twitched and he stopped in his tracks for a moment, thinking to himself. ¡®Is she not engaged yet?¡¯ Chapter 360 - Last Chance Chapter 360: Last Chance Yi Zn continued to walk out with a frown. Even if she wasn¡¯t engaged, the chance of him marrying her was still slim. Yi Zn mounted his horse and left the inn. When he set out, he had already asked around for Liu Sanniang¡¯s address. When he arrived outside the courtyard, he happened to see Liu Sanniang and Chu Yaning out. He got off the horse and looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Yi Zn and smiled faintly. ¡°Official Yi.¡± Yi Zn went straight to the point. ¡°Yang Yi¡¯s execution will be dyed by ten days. Five dayster, State Minister Xu Yue will personally judge him. At that time, he will seek justice for the innocent.¡± Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°That¡¯s a good thing.¡± Yi Zn looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡± Miss Liu, I have something to ask of you. You know how to read faces, right? Can you please read my face?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Yi Zn. ¡°What do you want me to read?¡± Yi Zn paused for a moment before replying. ¡°Marriage.¡± He was not a person who could make do with anyone. He didn¡¯t want to give up even if there was only a tiny chance. Liu Sanniang looked at Yi Zn and focused her mind. Yi Zn¡¯s physiognomy was hidden, so she could not see it clearly. However, she could vaguely see his marriage and signs of his children. Liu Sanniang said, ¡°Official Yi, you will be married one day. If you have someone you like, the ending should be a happy one.¡± Yi Zn put his palms together and said with a smile, ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Miss Liu.¡± Liu Sanniang smiled. It seemed that Yi Zn had someone in mind. Yi Zn said gently, ¡°Miss Liu, I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. If there¡¯s a chance in the future, I will pay you a visit again.¡± After Yi Zn left, Chu Yan held Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. She was going to see Madam Bai. She still couldn¡¯t bear to see Liu Yinniang live in misery. However, the matter with Yang Yi was good news. Liu Sanniang said, ¡°The Cloud Breaking Sect is an orthodox sect. With them around, I believe justice will be served.¡± Chu Yan smiled. ¡°It¡¯s what the orthodox sect should do.¡± He squeezed Liu Sanniang¡¯s palm. It was soft and warm. Madam Bai and Liu San lived in a small courtyard on North Street. Liu Sanniang knocked on the door. Madam Bai opened the door and was stunned to see Liu Sanniang. ¡°Sanniang?¡± Madam Bai rubbed her eyes, thinking that she was hallucinating. She looked at Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan standing outside her door and smiled. ¡°Sanniang, it¡¯s really you. Why are you here in the capital? Come in,e in.¡± Madam Bai enthusiastically invited Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan into the house. As soon as they entered the small courtyard, they saw six rooms and a small backyard. Madam Bai had raised some chickens, ducks, and even two pigs. Life in the capital was different from in Yong County. Liu Shun was backed by the Crown Prince, which brought him a lot of glory. Madam Bai¡¯s sons had good jobs. Even Liu San had a job. Their life was much better than in Yong County. Looking at Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan, Madam Bai couldn¡¯t stop smiling. She went to make tea. ¡°Sanniang, this is a good tea that can only be found in the capital. Ordinary people can¡¯t even afford it. Liu Shun brought it over for me. When are you going back home? I¡¯ll get him to bring some. You can take it back for your parents to try.¡± Madam Bai looked at Liu Sanniang. She looked prettier thanst year. She was engaged to Chu Yan, and he was also good-looking. However, he was not as promising as her son-inw. Liu Shun would be a high-ranking official in the future. Liu Sanniang did not answer. She fixed her eyes on Madam Bai. Madam Bai asked with a smile. ¡°Sanniang, what brings you to the capital?¡± Liu Sanniang said bluntly, ¡°Third Aunt, is Yinniang doing well?¡± Madam Bai replied readily. ¡°Of course. She lives quite afortable life now. I don¡¯t hold a grudge against you for what happened in the past. If you need any help, just tell me. If I can help, I will definitely help.¡± Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°Third Aunt, do you really think Yinniang is doing well? Liu Shun is not a good person. He¡¯s beating Yinniang up. If Third Aunt believes me, perhaps there¡¯s still a chance of saving her.¡± After Liu Sanniang finished speaking, Madam Bai¡¯s face darkened. Madam Bai looked at her. ¡°Sanniang, considering that you are still young, I don¡¯t want to say anything harsh to you. If it were your mother today, I would fight her to the death. You¡¯re already engaged and will be married one day. Why can¡¯t you send my daughter some good wishes?¡± ¡°Besides, she¡¯s my daughter. How can I not know whether she¡¯s doing well or not? If there¡¯s nothing else, leave.¡± Liu Sanniang frowned and did not say anything else. She stood up and prepared to leave with Chu Yan. Madam Bai felt a little annoyed. Why was Liu Sanniang the same as her mother? Madam Wei also liked to leave things unsaid. As expected, like mother, like daughter. Madam Bai frowned. ¡°Sanniang, you said that Liu Shun is not a good person. I¡¯ve also asked around. There¡¯s nothing bad about him at all. You and Liu Shun are not fated. Now that Yinniang is doing very well, don¡¯t be jealous¡­¡± Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan had already walked out. Madam Bai chased after them in a huff. Just as she was about to shout, she saw Chu Yan turn around with a cold expression. She was stunned. When she came back to her senses, Chu Yan and Liu Sanniang had already left. Madam Bai muttered. ¡°For god¡¯s sake. Why is she so annoying?¡± She naturally did not believe Liu Sanniang, but she felt a strange tightness on her chest. After thinking for a moment, she went to the backyard to get a duck. She butchered it, and went out. After all, Liu Yinniang was her daughter. She had to drop in on her to see how she was doing. Madam Bai did not want toe to the Liu Mansion. Liu Shun was respectful to her, but Liu Shun¡¯s mother liked to put on airs. Madam Bai had always cared about other people¡¯s opinion of her, so when Liu Shun¡¯s mother was condescending, she would not try to please her. She had three sons. Liu Shun was an official, but her sons were not doing terribly either. They could also be promoted and be an official in the future. At that time, she would not need to rely on Liu Shun. When she returned to Yong County, she would bring honor to her family. The servant knew Madam Bai. When he saw Madam Bai carrying the duck, he smiled. ¡°Mrs. Liu, what brought you here? Did Mr. Liue with you?¡± Madam Bai handed the duck to the servant. ¡°Take it to the kitchen and stew it for my daughter and her husband. I¡¯m here to see my daughter. There¡¯s no need to rm her mother-inw. I¡¯ll leave soon.¡± The servant took the duck and replied readily. ¡°Okay.¡± When Madam Bai reached the courtyard, Liu Yinniang was a little surprised to see her. ¡°Mother, why are you here?¡± Madam Bai looked at Liu Yinniang and pulled her into the room. ¡°I have something to tell you. Why are your hands so cold? Get the servants to leave.¡± Liu Yinniang smiled and walked into the room with Madam Bai. She waved her hand. ¡°You all can leave. I have something to say to my mother. You don¡¯t have to stay here.¡± Chapter 361 - Resentment Chapter 361: Resentment The maidservants left and closed the door behind them. Seeing that the door was shut, Madam Bai touched Liu Yinniang¡¯s hand and looked at her face. Liu Yinniang had lost a lot of weight. Madam Bai¡¯s heart ached. ¡°Yinniang, tell me the truth. How does Shun treat you?¡± Madam Bai looked at Liu Yinniang without blinking. She frowned and said before Liu Yinniang could reply. ¡°What did he do to you? How dare he treat you badly?¡± Madam Bai was a quick tempered person. She grabbed Liu Yinniang and did a full body checkup to find out the wounds. Liu Yinniang was a little anxious. ¡°Mother, calm down. Who told you that?¡± Seeing how concerned Madam Bai was about her, Liu Yinniang felt sweet inside. When Madam Bai touched Liu Yinniang¡¯s back, she flinched. Madam Bai¡¯s face darkened. When Liu Yinniang gently took off her clothes, Madam Bai looked at the crisscrossing whip marks with tears welling up in her eyes. ¡°This bastard, how can he hit you like this?¡± Madam Bai was originally concerned, but now she was angry. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Go back with me.¡± Liu Yinniang cried with a shake of her head. ¡°Mother, I can¡¯t. Brothers are all relying on him. With one word from him, our family will be ruined.¡± Madam Bai said hysterically, ¡°But I can¡¯t let you suffer like this. Your brothers are all able-bodied. It¡¯s not like they can¡¯t make a living doing something else.¡± Liu Yinniang bit her lip and said indignantly, ¡°Mother, I know you are concerned about me, but some things are not that simple. If I go back with you now, what I suffered all these days will be in vain.¡± Madam Bai wiped her tears. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the government to sue him. I don¡¯t believe that in the capital, someone aswless as him can¡¯t get punished.¡± Liu Yinniang looked at Madam Bai. ¡°Mother, have you seen Sanniang?¡± Madam Bai nodded. ¡°Sanniang is a kind person. She knows that you¡¯re not doing well and specially came to tell me about it. I didn¡¯t believe her. Now that I know the truth, I¡¯ll apologize to her when I see her next time.¡± Madam Bai was extremely regretful now. Her good daughter had been ruined by Liu Shun. When she recalled how much Madam Wei tried to remind her and talk her out of the marriage, she felt terrible. If Liu Shun was really good, Madam Wei would not have refused to let Liu Sanniang marry him. As a mother, who did not want their daughter to have a good marriage? A trace of hatred shed across Liu Yinniang¡¯s eyes as she said, ¡°Mother, if Sanniang is really kind-hearted, she would¡¯ve done something to save me.¡± Madam Bai was stunned. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Liu Yinniang looked at Madam Bai and said with red eyes, ¡°Mother, I¡¯ve already looked for Sanniang. Liu Shun said that as long as she¡¯s willing to work for the Crown Prince, he won¡¯t make things difficult for me. Sanniang is very capable now. If she really wants to save me, she only needs to join hands with the Crown Prince. This is very easy for her, but she refused.¡± Madam Bai frowned. ¡°This is a good thing. Why didn¡¯t she agree?¡± If she joined hands with the Crown Prince, she would receive endless wealth and power. Her family would also be benefitted. It was definitely a good opportunity. How could she not agree? Liu Yinniang said with a snort, ¡°That¡¯s why I said that she¡¯s hypocritical. If she really wanted to help me, she would¡¯ve done it already. Do you know what she said? She wants me to leave Liu Shun and the capital and let our family return to Yong County. Mother, isn¡¯t it obvious what she¡¯s scheming? If our family goes back like this, we¡¯ll be mocked by the entire n and never be able to raise our heads.¡± Madam Bai looked at Liu Yinniang with red eyes. She reached out and touched Liu Yinniang¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m at odds with her mother. In the end, she just wants to see us make a fool of ourselves. I was wondering why she was being so kind-hearted. It turns out that she just wants to embarrass us.¡± The more Madam Bai thought about it, the more indignant she felt. At the thought that her daughter would never be as good as Liu Sanniang, she felt a sense of suffocation. Liu Yinniang gritted her teeth. ¡°That¡¯s why we can¡¯t do what she wants us to do.¡± Madam Bai nodded. ¡°When I get back, I¡¯ll tell your brothers to work harder and make a name for themselves to support you in the future.¡± Liu Yinniang nodded. It was naturally best if her brothers could be sessful. When her family was powerful, Liu Shun would have to think twice before abusing her. When Madam Bai thought of Liu Sanniang, she also felt resentful. She could have helped Yinniang easily, but she chose not to. Speaking of which, they were actually rtives. How could she be so heartless? Thinking back tost year, she even helped Madam Wei. The more Madam Bai thought about it, the more resentful she felt. ¡°Madam Wei is not a good person, and neither is her daughter. When we go back to our hometown in the future, we have to tell everyone about this.¡± Liu Yinniang¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Mother, Sanniang is different now. She¡¯s very capable. I don¡¯t know where she learned evil mystic techniques from, but she¡¯s been causing trouble in the capital. Liu Shun said that Sanniang can¡¯t stay in the capital because she¡¯s using her ability to do evil. If this continues, she¡¯ll harm everyone.¡± Madam Bai was stunned. ¡°Is it that serious?¡± At the thought that Liu Sanniang would be a scourge, Madam Bai was nervous. ¡°No, we can¡¯t let her continue to harm others. If she does something horrendous, the entire n will be affected.¡± Liu Yinniang looked at Madam Bai. ¡°Mother, you¡¯re her elder. You have to stop her.¡± Madam Bai was a little flustered. ¡°How can I stop her?¡± Liu Yinniang held Madam Bai¡¯s arm and said in a low voice, ¡°Mother, just cooperate with me.¡± Liu Shun had already said that as long as Liu Sanniang took the poison, he would stop abusing her. With Liu Sanniang¡¯s ability, if she did not side with the Crown Prince, she would definitely side with the Third Prince. The Third Prince was extremely ambitious and determined to fight the Crown Prince for the throne. The Crown Prince was the rightful heir to the throne. Anyone who wanted to seize his seat was evil. Madam Bai frowned. ¡°Just think of a way to kick her out of the capital. It¡¯s better not to use poison.¡± Liu Yinniang cried. ¡°Mother, if Sanniang is really on our side, why doesn¡¯t she help me? If she really sided with the Third Prince and he sessfully seized the throne, have you thought about the consequences? Our family is under the Crown Prince¡¯s protection, so we naturally won¡¯t have a good ending. If the Third Prince wants to fight for the throne with the Crown Prince, it will be considered treason. Moreover, this poison won¡¯t kill her. At most, it will make her lose her cultivation. When the timees, we¡¯ll just send her back to Yong County and give her family enough fortune to live infort.¡± Madam Bai thought it made sense. Everyone was selfish, and so was she. Madam Bai nodded, but she still said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask her again. If she wants to side with the Crown Prince, I¡¯ll forget about it. If she doesn¡¯t agree, I won¡¯t be soft-hearted. I won¡¯t let her do evil any longer.¡± Liu Yinniang nodded. ¡°If possible, I don¡¯t want to hurt Sanniang either. I treat her as my sister, but she doesn¡¯t treat me likewise.¡± Chapter 362 - A Wicked Person Chapter 362: A Wicked Person Madam Bai¡¯s heart ached. ¡°My good daughter, it¡¯s been hard on you.¡± If Liu Sanniang treated Yinniang as her sister, she wouldn¡¯t sit back and watch her suffer like this. She could have sided with the Crown Prince to help Liu Yinniang out. However, she chose to stand by. It was obvious that she did not treat Yinniang as her sister. Liu Yinniang wiped the corners of her eyes. ¡°If I didn¡¯t marry Liu Shun, I wouldn¡¯t have suffered so much. Sanniang was the one who was supposed to marry him.¡± Liu Yinniang¡¯s eyes turned cold as she continued. ¡°Liu Shun likes Sanniang. He said that if Sanniang didn¡¯t reject him, she would be the one suffering in my ce.¡± Watching her daughterin with tears rolling down her face, Madam Bai felt terrible. Yes, her daughter was suffering the torture in Liu Sanniang¡¯s ce. Madam Bai¡¯s heart ached. She hugged Liu Yinniang and said, ¡°My poor daughter, that entire family is ck-hearted. Madam Wei probably nned this long ago. She knows that Liu Shun is a difficult person to deal with and deliberately let you take the fall.¡± Liu Yinniang also felt extremely bitter. The mother and daughter hugged each other and cried for a long while. Madam Bai wanted to take Liu Yinniang back to take care of her for a few days. She wiped Liu Yinniang¡¯s tears and said, ¡°Yinniang,e back with me for a few days.¡± Liu Yinniang wanted to, but when she thought of Liu Shun, she shook her head. ¡°Mother, I can¡¯t go back. Liu Shun won¡¯t do anything to me these few days. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Madam Bai sighed and left the Liu Mansion with a worried heart. When Liu Shun returned and found out that Madam Bai had been here, he asked Liu Yinniang to go to the study room. She knelt at his feet. Liu Shun looked at Liu Yinniang, and she trembled. ¡°I¡­ I promise you that I will do it.¡± Liu Shun smiled. ¡°Your mother came to see you today.¡± Liu Yinniang was about to cry. ¡°My mother agreed to help me.¡± Liu Shun looked at Liu Yinniang, who was trembling uncontrobly, and clicked his tongue. ¡°You have ten days. If you can¡¯t make it in ten days, well, that means my beating isn¡¯t hard enough.¡± Liu Yinniang bit her lip, her teeth chattering as she said, ¡°I, I understand.¡± Liu Shun gave Liu Yinniang a kick in the shoulder and pushed her to the ground. Liu Yinniang curled up with her eyes closed. Liu Shun smiled coldly. ¡°Get lost.¡± Liu Yinniang opened her eyes, got up, and crawled away quickly, afraid that if she was too slow, she would be pulled back by the monster. The study room was simply her nightmare. When she returned to her room and closed the door, she was still shaking. The servants were already used to seeing her like that. They lowered their heads and pretended not to have noticed anything. They all knew very well who the owner of this mansion was. Although she was the madam, sometimes, she was even worse than a dog. When Madam Bai returned home, she wanted to tell Liu San what had happened, but she swallowed her words. She couldn¡¯t tell Liu San about this just yet. If he softened his heart and told Liu Sanniang, wouldn¡¯t that ruin everything? Seeing Madam Bai hesitating, Liu San couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? If you have something to say, just say it. I¡¯m annoyed just looking at you like that.¡± Madam Bai immediately said, ¡°I¡¯m just in a bad mood. Do you have a problem with that?¡± Liu San was stunned. ¡°You¡¯re crazy.¡± Madam Bai was furious. ¡°So what if I¡¯m crazy?¡± Liu San was speechless. He stood up and walked out. ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep with my son. You crazy woman, I don¡¯t wanna talk to you.¡± Madam Bai sat on the bed angrily. She was naturally on her daughter¡¯s side, but she couldn¡¯t guarantee anything about Mr. Liu. Mr. Liu still wanted to go back and help his n when he became rich. He didn¡¯t care about his family at all. As she thought about it, Madam Bai couldn¡¯t help but curse. ¡°A family of ck-hearted animals. They just can¡¯t bear to see me living a good life.¡± The next morning, Madam Bai went to see Liu Sanniang. She still could not bring herself to poison Liu Sanniang, so she decided to give her another chance. When Madam Bai arrived, Liu Sanniang was in the room, embroidering. It was Chu Yan who opened the door. His expression was cold. Madam Bai¡¯s smile stiffened, but she did not lose her temper. She endured the anger and shouted. ¡°Sanniang, where are you?¡± When Liu Sanniang heard the voice, she came out. ¡°Third Aunt, I¡¯m here. Come in.¡± Madam Bai entered the house and looked around before sitting down. She looked at Liu Sanniang. When Madam Bai was done sizing her up, she said with a smile, ¡°Sanniang, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so capable now. You don¡¯t have a job yet, right? I¡¯ll find you one. I guarantee that you¡¯ll be rich.¡± Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°There¡¯s no need. If Third Aunt is here for Yinniang, then I¡¯ll tell the truth. The only way for Yinniang to live is to leave Liu Shun. Third Aunt, if you don¡¯t want to lose your daughter, you have to make a choice.¡± Madam Bai was stunned. She looked at Liu Sanniang with her mouth wide-open in disbelief. ¡°Are you saying Yinniang is going to die?¡± Madam Bai felt that it was extremely ridiculous. Before she could mock Liu Sanniang, she saw Liu Sanniang looking at her seriously, as if she had seen through her. Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°The sign of Yinniang is gradually fading. If she doesn¡¯t leave Liu Shun, her ending will be death. There¡¯s nothing you and I can do about it.¡± Madam Bai immediately red up upon hearing that. ¡°Nonsense. As long as you side with the Crown Prince, you can help Yinniang escape from her misery. If you help, Yinniang won¡¯t be abused again. Liu Sanniang, how can you bear to see Yinniang suffer? The person Liu Shun liked was you. Yinniang has suffered in your ce. She¡¯s suffering for you. Why don¡¯t you help her?¡± Liu Sanniang¡¯s expression turned cold. She looked at Madam Bai indifferently. ¡°Liu Shun is not a good person. He won¡¯t change because of what I do.¡± Madam Bai was indignant. ¡°How will you know if you don¡¯t try?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you try it yourself? Get out, you coward.¡± Chu Yan hade in at some point. His expression was dark and his voice was extremely cold. Chapter 363 - Chu Yan’s Anger Chapter 363: Chu Yan¡¯s Anger Madam Bai was shocked. She turned around and looked at him. She pointed at Chu Yan angrily and met his gaze. Chu Yan¡¯s gaze was so scary. Looking into his eyes, Madam Bai felt a chill run down her spine and couldn¡¯t bring herself to say another word. The hand that was pointing at Chu Yan slowly lowered. Liu Sanniang walked to his side and held his hand. ¡°Chu Yan.¡± Even she was extremely afraid of Chu Yan when he was in rage, let alone Madam Bai. Chu Yan looked at Madam Bai and said coldly, ¡°Who do you think you are? We tried to save your daughter but you made it look like we are begging you. Get lost.¡± Madam Bai waspletely stunned. She knew that Chu Yan was a cksmith, but she didn¡¯t know he could be so terrifying. His gaze was so cold that it could freeze people. She was furious, cursing under her breath. If Liu Sanniang didn¡¯t cherish the chance, she wasn¡¯t to be med for being heartless. Madam Bai shot Liu Sanniang an angry look and stormed out. When she came out and saw General ck standing up. She screamed in fear and scurried away. General ck slowly walked to the side of the courtyard and closed the door with his head. After Madam Bai left, Liu Sanniang was about to retract her hand when Chu Yan grabbed it. His eyes darkened. ¡°Sanniang, what did I say?¡± Liu Sanniang was stunned. She looked at Chu Yan. At this moment, he was dangerous. She did not know why he was so angry. She pursed her lips. ¡°What?¡± Chu Yan lowered his voice. ¡°There¡¯s no need to save those who can be saved. Have you forgotten?¡± Liu Sanniang did not forget. She just felt a little guilty. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She was too soft-hearted. Chu Yan was also a little helpless. He reached out and rubbed her head. ¡°Sanniang, you don¡¯t have to apologize. They are the ones who refused your help. You did what you should and shouldn¡¯t have done. In any case, you don¡¯t have to feel guilty.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Chu Yan and felt sweet inside. He was still very angry and dangerous, but she suddenly understood that he would not hurt her no matter what. Liu Sanniang leaned into Chu Yan¡¯s arms. Hearing his heartbeat, Liu Sanniang felt a little at ease. She smiled and said sweetly, ¡°Chu Yan, thank you.¡± He raised his arms and gently hugged Liu Sanniang. The Adam¡¯s apple at his neck bobbed as he said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll keep in mind how many times you¡¯ve thanked me.¡± He would remember it and wait to collect the interest. Chu Yan really hated Madam Bai and Liu Yinniang. Sanniang wanted to save them, but in the eyes of Liu Yinniang and Madam Bai, she was the heartless one. When humans were selfish, they stank, making him feel disgusted. They took but never gave. They would always feel that everyone else had let them down and turn themselves into victims of everything. If humans could take ownership of their actions, they would not be so stinky. Whether it was Madam Bai or Liu Yinniang, they must taste the fruit of their own actions. For the next few days, Liu Sanniang did not go out. Her period gradually came to an end and she regained her strength. Early in the morning, she went out with Chu Yan and went straight to the Yi Mansion. Yi Zn was about to go out when he saw Liu Sanniang. His expression was gentle, but the scar on his face made him look fierce. ¡°Miss Liu, are you looking for me?¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Is it time for the retrial today?¡± Yi Zn nodded. ¡°State Minister Xu Yue said it¡¯s today. After he¡¯s done with his job in the pce, he¡¯ll go straight to the Ministry of War.¡± Liu Sanniang said, ¡°Can I go and be a part of the retrial?¡± Yi Zn nodded. ¡°Of course.¡± Initially, he wanted to ask Liu Sanniang to attend it. She was the first person to see something weird about this body-swapping case. It was naturally best if she could go over. Over the past few days, Su Wanrou and Yang Xueyu had lived in mental agony. He hoped that this matter could be resolved quickly so that he could see a real smile on Yang Xueyu¡¯s face. Yi Zn didn¡¯t ride. He walked with Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan. For some reason, he felt that the air today was especially fresh. When he breathed it in, he felt refreshed. Yi Zn brought Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan to the Ministry of War. He did not say anything, and the others did not notice Chu Yan and Liu Sanniang. When they entered the Ministry of War, Yi Zn asked. ¡°How is Yang Yi today?¡± The guard replied. ¡°He¡¯s doing good, sir.¡± Yang Yi was in a much better state than a few days ago. He had finished all the food that was given to him. It was strange. Just a few days ago, he was hopeless and refused to eat anything. However, the guard thought that it might have something to do with the postponing of his execution. After all, no one would feel energized, knowing that they would die soon. However, if they received the news that they could live a few more days, they would definitely feel a surge of happiness. Yi Zn was relieved. This way, when Su Wanrou and Yang Xueyu came, they wouldn¡¯t feel too sad. Yi Zn said to Liu Sanniang, ¡°Miss Liu, sit down first. Xu Yue is not here yet, but he should be here soon. Mrs. Yang and Miss Yang are not here yet either. I¡¯ll go to find out where they are.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Alright, go ahead. Don¡¯t worry about us.¡± She wrapped herself in her power. Although she and Chu Yan were here, no one was paying attention to them as if they were invisible. Only Yi Zn knew that she and Chu Yan were present in the room. After Yi Zn left the Ministry of War, he went straight to the inn. Su Wanrou and Yang Xueyu had already set out and met Yi Zn on the way. Yi Zn smiled. ¡°Miss Yang, Mrs. Yang, I¡¯m here to pick you up.¡± Su Wanrou smiled. ¡°Official Yi, you are really a good person.¡± It was not obvious from his appearance, but by interacting with him over the past few days, they could feel that he was an upright and good person. Yang Xueyu also smiled. ¡°Thank you, Official Yi.¡± Yi Zn smiled faintly. ¡°No need. Let¡¯s go.¡± His smile was very faint, almost negligible. Su Wanrou and Yang Xueyu didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong. However, if Zhou Changzhu, who had known Yi Zn for many years, was here, his jaw would probably drop. Ever since his sister, Yi Ziyue,mitted suicide, he had never smiled at anyone. Yang Xueyu held Su Wanrou¡¯s hand with a smile on her face. They believed that the State Minister who came over today would definitely be able to clear the name of the person they loved. Chapter 364 - Body-Swapping Technique Chapter 364: Body-Swapping Technique When Su Wanrou and the others arrived at the Ministry of War, they saw a luxurious carriage parked outside. There was a sword mark on the carriage, which was the symbol of the Cloud Breaking Sect. Yi Zn said, ¡°Let¡¯s go in. State Minister Xu Yue is already here.¡± Su Wanrou and Yang Xueyu were delighted and quickened their pace. They could not wait to meet their Yang Yi. After entering the Ministry of War, Zhou Changzhu walked to Yi Zn¡¯s side and said, ¡°Zn, the State Minister and the Minister of War have already arrived. Yang Yi and Yang Cheng have also been interrogated. Hurry up and go.¡± Su Wanrou and Yang Xueyu were a little nervous. Yi Zn thought of Liu Sanniang and said to Zhou Changzhu, ¡°Changzhu, please bring Mrs. Yang and Miss Yang over. I still have two guests waiting for me. I¡¯ll go and get them.¡± Zhou Changzhu nodded with a smile. ¡°No problem. Just leave them to me.¡± Su Wanrou and Yang Xueyu looked at Yi Zn. Since Yi Zn had something on, they naturally couldn¡¯t insist on him leading the way. They smiled at Yi Zn and said, ¡°Thank you, Official Yi.¡± Yi Zn felt that they were being overly courteous. He waved his hand. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± With that, he turned around and walked away. Zhou Changzhu smiled. ¡°Please follow me.¡± Su Wanrou smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡± Zhou Changzhu replied with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Zhou Changzhu looked at Yang Xueyu. She was a good girl. As Yi Zn¡¯s good friend for many years, he could naturally tell that Yi Zn liked her. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t treat this family with such enthusiasm. Zhou Changzhu smiled. ¡°I heard that Miss Yang¡¯s father is a teacher. I¡¯m very impressed that he can teach Miss Yang so well.¡± Everyone would be happy to hear their daughter being praised. Su Wanrou smiled and looked at Yang Xueyu. She patted the back of Yang Xueyu¡¯s hand and said, ¡°This is all thanks to my husband.¡± Yang Xueyu smiled shyly. Zhou Changzhu continued. ¡°Is Miss Yang engaged?¡± Although the question was a little too abrupt, Su Wanrou still smiled and shook her head. ¡°My daughter isn¡¯t engaged yet.¡± Zhou Changzhu was surprised. It was good that this girl hadn¡¯t booked marriage till now. After putting Su Wanrou at ease, he started to talk about Yi Zn. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. Official Yi is an upright person. He will definitely not let Mr. Yang be wronged. Although Official Yi looks cold and unapproachable. He¡¯s actually very kind-hearted. In order to seek justice for his sister, he remained single all these years. The minister of war is a fair-minded and just person too.¡± Su Wanrou understood why Zhou Changzhu asked whether or not her daughter was engaged. She smiled and said, ¡°Official Yi is really a good person. Anyone who values rtionships is good.¡± Zhou Changzhu smiled and did not say anything else. Now was not the time to talk too much about private matters. He asked mainly to find out if Yang Xueyu was engaged to anyone. If she was, then forget it. If she was not, he wanted to let Su Wanrou know that Yi Zn was single too. Having achieved his goal, Zhou Changzhu sent Su Wanrou and Yang Xueyu over and left. After Su Wanrou and Yang Xueyu entered, they walked to Yang Yi¡¯s side and asked how he had been these few days. Yang Yi smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Sorry for making you worry.¡± Although he was still in such a sorry state, most of the pain and grievance had dissipated from his mind. With a trace of hope, he was no longer in a hurry to kill himself, so he was already much better. Yi Zn, Liu Sanniang, and Chu Yan quickly arrived at the torture room. Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan stood silently on the side. Yi Zn walked to Wu Changxian¡¯s side. Wu Changxian nodded at him and turned to Xu Yue. ¡°State Master, you can begin.¡± Xu Yue looked at Yang Yi and Yang Cheng and said, ¡°Which one of you will go first?¡± Yang Cheng looked at Yang Yi and said calmly, ¡°He¡¯ll go first. After all, he¡¯s still my eldest brother.¡± After saying that, Yang Cheng lowered his head dejectedly, as if he was very disappointed with everything. Su Wanrou helped Yang Yi up and said gently, ¡°Husband, you once told me when one is innocent, one will fear nothing.¡± Yang Yi looked at Su Wanrou and began with determination in his eyes. ¡°Thirty years ago, I was the legitimate son of the Minister of Finance, Yang Yi. When I was seventeen years old, my life was turned upside down. The moment I woke up, I became my second brother, Yang Cheng. I made a fuss, but no one believed me. I looked forward to waking up one day to be myself again. I waited for one month, two months, ten months, one year, two years, before I eventually gave up. I realized that I couldn¡¯t go back. I became Yang Cheng. Only then did I know how big the difference between a legitimate son and an illegitimate son was. I left the Yang family and settled down in Xin Vige. Seventeen years ago, I met my wife. The next year, she gave birth to my beloved daughter, Yang Xueyu. I thought that I would live as Yang Cheng until I died, but a few days ago, when I woke up, I found myself in the Yang Mansion. I had be Yang Yi again¡­¡± Yang Yi choked for a moment before continuing. ¡°But what awaited me was execution. How can I not feel wronged? I was deprived of everything 30 years ago. It was so painful, but the heavens actually made me suffer the pain twice.¡± Su Wanrou covered her mouth to stop herself from crying. Yang Xueyu¡¯s eyes were red as she pursed her lips to fight back her tears. Yang Cheng held his stomach,ughing crazily. ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Hisughter was puzzling. Yang Yi clenched his fists in anger. Yi Zn frowned. Yang Chengughed until tears came out of his eyes. After he was doneughing, he looked at Xu Yue and said, ¡°State Minister Xu Yue, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s ridiculous? Swapping bodies? Who has the ability to do that? Elder Brother, you also said that the difference between a legitimate son and an illegitimate son is humongous. I¡¯ve already tried to disappear from your sight, but you still won¡¯t let me live in peace. Even my wife and daughter¡­¡± Yang Cheng pointed at Su Wanrou and Yang Xueyu with trembling hands. ¡°When did you cheat on me with him?¡± Su Wanrou took a deep breath to calm her trembling body. How could a person be so shameless? If she hadn¡¯t seen it with her own eyes, she wouldn¡¯t believe that the person who looked like her husband would be so much different. Her husband was a gentle man whom everyone respected. But now, the one upying this face was mean and vicious. Xu Yue frowned and stood up to walk over. He looked at Yang Cheng and reached out to grab his hand, as if trying to sense something. After a while, he said, ¡°Your soul and body arepatible. You¡¯re Yang Cheng.¡± Chapter 365 - Body-Swapping Technique (Part 2) Chapter 365: Body-Swapping Technique (Part 2) Yang Cheng said with a smug smile, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Yang Cheng.¡± Everyone knew that the person who embezzled government funds and sold official positions was called Yang Yi. Who cared if Yang Yi was still the same person? People were recognized by their faces not their souls. Xu Yue let go of his hand and walked to Yang Yi¡¯s side. He immediately became nervous. Xu Yue said with a cold expression, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be nervous. The Cloud Breaking Sect is the number one sect in the world. If there is a trace of mystic techniques being used, I will find it out. My weapon can sense all kinds of mystic techniques.¡± Yang Yi smiled bitterly. ¡°State Minister, I¡¯m not lying.¡± Xu Yue¡¯s expression did not change. He grabbed Yang Yi¡¯s hand and took out something that looked like apass. He looked at Yang Yi and then at thepass. ¡°You¡¯re Yang Yi. Your body and soul arepatible and in perfect harmony.¡± Yang Yi nodded. ¡°Yes, I was supposed to be Yang Yi, but before¡­¡± Xu Yue did not have the patience to listen to Yang Yi at all. He said coldly, ¡°Alright, now I¡¯ve figured it out.¡± There was nothing wrong with their souls. There were no signs of forbidden technique being used at all. It was impossible for something like a body-swapping technique to exist in this world. Previously, Miao Yin had the sound of nature because she took hundreds of lives to change her fate, and the price was extremely miserable, making her end up bing a monster with hands all over her body. Yang Yi and Yang Cheng, however, were fine. There was definitely nothing strange about them. Wu Changxian looked at Xu Yue and asked. ¡°Is there anything wrong with them?¡± Xu Yue looked at Yang Yi and Yang Cheng and said, ¡°No.¡± Yi Zn looked at Yang Xueyu and Su Wanrou¡¯s pale faces and said, ¡°Impossible. There must be something wrong.¡± Xu Yue looked at Yi Zn and sneered. ¡°Everyone is afraid of death. Yang Yimitted a serious crime and knows that he won¡¯t be able to save his life, so he came up with this idea to use the innocent as a scapegoat. Forbidden mystic technique is rare and hard to perform, let alone maintaining it for decades.¡± Yi Zn didn¡¯t know what to say. He was not from the mystic Sect and did not know these things. What could he say? He looked at Yang Xueyu, who was leaning against Su Wanrou and crying. The hope in Yang Yi¡¯s eyes dimmed. He let out a long sigh. ¡°The heavens are unfair to me. Forget it. After I die, I¡¯ll ask the heavens why they want me to suffer such an injustice.¡± Yang Cheng sneered. ¡°Brother, stop sounding like you are innocent. Because of the difference between the two of us, I could only get married when I was middle-aged. But you couldn¡¯t bear to see me live well and cheated with my wife. How horrendous!¡± Yang Yi¡¯s mind turned nk. Looking at the smug smile on Yang Cheng¡¯s face, he wished he could skin him alive. Yang Yi felt a bloody taste in his mouth. He wasn¡¯t afraid of dying, but his wife and daughter would also be implicated. They would never be able to raise their heads again. Wu Changxian frowned. ¡°Is there really nothing wrong?¡± He had been an official for many years. No matter how one looked at it, one could tell Yang Yi was more like the innocent. On the other hand, Yang Cheng struck people as a viin. Xu Yue frowned. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can find someone else to examine them. No matter who it is, they won¡¯t be able to find anything suspicious. It¡¯s impossible for anyone to have the ability to maintain a forbidden mystic technique for decades.¡± Xu Yue looked at Yang Yi. ¡°You¡¯re indeed good at putting on an act, but you can¡¯t fool me.¡± Su Wanrou leaned against Yang Yi. ¡°Husband, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll always be with you.¡± Tears streamed down Yang Yi¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s my fault to have dragged you into this mess.¡± If he refrained from moring he was innocent, he would, at most, be executed. But now, he had dragged his family down with him. He was sad, angry, and even more heartbroken. Yang Cheng looked at Su Wanrou and Yang Xueyu and said, ¡°After all, we¡¯ve been married for many years and Xueyu also regarded me as her father. As long as you go back home with me, I¡¯ll still forgive you.¡± Su Wanrou was so angry that her chest kept heaving. She had never seen such a shameless person. She had always been a gentle and agreeable woman, but at this moment, she wanted to spit on Yang Cheng. In fact, she did that. ¡°Bah.¡± Su Wanrou spat at Yang Cheng and said coldly, ¡°Even if you¡¯re using my husband¡¯s face, you¡¯re not him. You¡¯ll never be him. I believe you¡¯ll suffer retribution.¡± Xu Yue looked at Su Wanrou with disdain. In his opinion, she was just an adulterous woman. How could such a despicable woman have the cheek to say such things? Xu Yue said to Wu Changxian coldly, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can find someone else to be the judge, but the oue won¡¯t change. I still have something on. Goodbye.¡± Wu Changxian frowned. Yi Zn thought of Liu Sanniang. He looked at her and said, ¡°Sir, there¡¯s another psychic here. Please let her examine them.¡± Wu Changxian nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± Xu Yue sneered. ¡°As you wish.¡± Yi Zn walked to Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan¡¯s side. He cupped his fists and looked at Liu Sanniang respectfully. ¡°Miss Liu, please.¡± Xu Yue looked at Liu Sanniang and frowned. All this while, he didn¡¯t notice her presence. Now looking at her, he felt eerily ufortable. Liu Sanniang looked at Xu Yue with a cold expression. The Cloud Breaking Sect imed to be the number one sect in the Mystic World, but their cultivation was not high. There were all kinds of strange things in the world, but Xu Yue insisted that it was impossible that there could be body-swapping mystic techniques in this world. In Xu Yue¡¯s opinion, what the Cloud Breaking Sect wasn¡¯t capable of doing, others wouldn¡¯t either. Xu Yue raised her chin slightly. ¡°Miss Liu, you are really everywhere.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Xu Yue. ¡°State Minister, what did you see in Yang Yi and Yang Cheng?¡± Xu Yue said coldly, ¡°One is so deeply lost in the show he puts on that he has be delusional and convinced himself that he is the victim. The other one is a pitiful person. He is bullied because of his status as the illegitimate son. Even when he is old, he has to suffer such humiliation.¡± Yang Yi could not conceal the agonizing expression on his face. Every word he said was true, but in Xu Yue¡¯s opinion, he was just too immersed in his act. Yang Cheng sighed and shook his head. He lowered his eyes, revealing a triumphant smile. Although the process didn¡¯t go as he expected, the ending was still the same. Yang Yi was probably on the verge of dying from hopelessness. Xu Yue looked at Liu Sanniang and saw that her expression was cold. He suppressed the displeasure in his heart and said coldly, ¡°Miss Liu, what did you see?¡± Chapter 366 - Challenging The State Minister (Part 1) Chapter 366: Challenging The State Minister (Part 1) Liu Sanniang looked at Yang Cheng, who also looked up and met her gaze. It was obvious to everyone that he was gloating. Even the State Minister said that he was innocent, so what else could others say? Liu Sanniang walked towards Yang Cheng. Her expression remained cold as she stared at him for a while before replying slowly. ¡°I see sin, ambition, and pride.¡± Yang Cheng frowned. Liu Sanniang extended her hand in front of Yang Cheng and released her power to envelop him. Yang Cheng was gloating at this moment, so he was naturally not on guard. If others could hear his mind, they would definitely be able to hear himughing arrogantly. Liu Sanniang¡¯s power was sharp and overwhelming. By the time Yang Cheng sensed it, he was already too powerless to resist it. He widened his eyes at Liu Sanniang. The smile on his face turned into fear. He leaned back slightly, trying to avoid Liu Sanniang¡¯s sensing. Liu Sanniang said slowly, ¡°I saw it. Your name is Yang Cheng. Behind your greed and ambition, there are countless sins. You, who was born to a concubine, hate your identity to the core. In terms of intelligence and talent, you are not inferior to your brother. The only thing you are inferior to him is in your identity. To swap bodies with him, you have to pay a huge price. You are willing to pay the price as long as you can be the legitimate son.¡± ¡°When that monk came to see you, you agreed without thinking. As long as you can change your identity, no price is heavy enough. The price was the lives of your wife and your child. You prepared for a year to execute the technique and you finally made it.¡± ¡°Money and power, you can have anything you want. After decades of carnal dissipation, your health has deteriorated. Even if you weren¡¯t executed, you wouldn¡¯t have long to live. Therefore, you destroyed the formation and returned to your own body. This is undoubtedly a good thing for you. You have countless treasures hidden under those graves. They can provide you with wealth for the rest of your life. At the same time, you also have a healthy body. You¡¯re very satisfied with the oue.¡± ¡°You returned to your body. That also means that the body you upied for thirty years is now returned to its original owner. You want to see how desperate and painful he is. You want to tell him that you will live well and that his wife and daughter will be yours. His pain and despair will satisfy you.¡± After saying that, Liu Sanniang retracted her hand. Yang Cheng was covered in sweat and panting heavily. Liu Sanniang did not do anything to him, but he felt like he was stifled. He was too overjoyed earlier and did not stay on guard. When he realized that something was wrong, it was already toote. Yang Cheng¡¯s reaction shocked Wu Changxian and the others. He panicked and said with a trembling voice, ¡°You, you¡¯re talking nonsense. What are you up to?¡± Xu Yue¡¯s face darkened. ¡°What did you do to him?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Xu Yue. ¡°Did what I could.¡± Xu Yue frowned. ¡°As a member of the Mystic World, how can you spout nonsense? Their souls arepatible with their bodies. If you insist on spouting nonsense, you¡¯re doing evil.¡± What Liu Sanniang said was in conflict with what he said, which made him quite displeased. Wu Changxian looked at Liu Sanniang. Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can dig up the Yang family¡¯s ancestral grave and see if there¡¯s money inside.¡± Yang Cheng was furious. ¡°It¡¯s immoral to dig up someone¡¯s ancestral grave.¡± Liu Sanniang sneered. ¡°Is there really a human buried in the ancestral grave?¡± Yang Cheng looked at Liu Sanniang¡¯s cold gaze and couldn¡¯t help but shiver. He had experienced many things in his life, but this was the only time he felt terrified. He did not know how to describe the feeling just now. He had strength, but he could not move. He felt that he had been seen through. There was no secret in front that could be hidden from Liu Sanniang. She knew everything he had done in his life. Wu Changxian looked at Yang Cheng who was frightened out of his wits and waved his hand. ¡°Someone, go to the Yang family¡¯s ancestral grave immediately to check. If necessary, dig it and see if there is money underneath.¡± Liu Sanniang walked up to Yang Yi. Yang Yi looked at her as if he had seen hope. He felt a warm force wrapping around him and chasing away all his distress. He felt a lump in his throat and couldn¡¯t help but close his eyes. Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°I feel endless despair and pain.¡± ¡°You were talented and blessed with a good future. But one day upon waking up, you realize that you became a different person. This was a disaster for you. Bit by bit, your world copsed.¡± Tears streamed down Yang Yi¡¯s face. He felt that someone could finally rte with the grievance and pain he went through. ¡°Justice will be served. No one can take away what belongs to you. No matter in which body, you are always you!¡± Liu Sanniang retracted her power. Yang Yi was not guarded against her at all because he desperately wanted someone to see through him and understand him. Yang Yi looked at Liu Sanniang with a blurred vision. He could vaguely see that there was ayer of Buddha light on Liu Sanniang. He revealed a relieved smile. Xu Yue frowned and said coldly, ¡°Body-swapping is a forbidden technique. Miss Liu, are you confident in what you said?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Xu Yue. ¡°State Minister, are you doubting me?¡± Xu Yue snorted. ¡°How can a forbidden technique be performed so easily? I¡¯m not doubting you. I¡¯m just asking for the truth.¡± Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°As a cultivator, if you take the wrong step, you will be a sinner. Do you know that the consequence your word brings will cause you karma?¡± Xu Yue¡¯s face darkened. ¡°I think you¡¯re the one doing evil.¡± Xu Yue looked at Yang Yi and Yang Cheng. ¡°In this world, no one can perform forbidden techniques so easily.¡± Body-swapping? That was simply ridiculous. What did Liu Sanniang know? What kind of sect was she from? She actually dared to challenge the Cloud Breaking Sect. Xu Yue¡¯s face darkened. Liu Sanniang walked to Yang Cheng and reached out. Yang Cheng immediately aged. He looked shocked. ¡°You, what did you do to me?¡± Liu Sanniang then walked to Yang Yi¡¯s side and patted him on the shoulder. Yang Yi immediately felt vigorous. He looked at Liu Sanniang with gratitude. Liu Sanniang looked at Xu Yue. ¡°State Minister, why don¡¯t you take a look at the two of them again to see if there¡¯s anything unusual?¡± Chapter 367 - Challenging The State Minister (Part 2) Chapter 367: Challenging The State Minister (Part 2) At this moment, Yang Yi¡¯s appearance had already changed. He resembled Yang Cheng in a way, but there was something different about him.
It was the same for Yang Cheng. He seemed to have be Yang Yi but in a slightly different way. Xu Yue looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What did you do?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Xu Yue. ¡°I just gave them back what was theirs.¡± She gave the real Yang Yi what was his. And she gave the real Yang Cheng what belonged to him. This was justice. Liu Sanniang looked at Yang Yi. ¡°The past is irreversible. Your name will never be the same.¡± Yang Yi knelt down and thanked her. ¡°Miss, thank you for seeking justice for me. Name and identity mean nothing to me.¡± He had long given up on the identity of the legitimate son. At this moment and in the future, what was important to him were his wife and daughter.
Yang Cheng, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t ept the sudden turn of events. ¡°No, I¡¯m innocent. State Minister, save me. This woman knows forbidden techniques. Cloud Breaking Sect is the orthodox mystic sect. You are responsible for getting rid of evil for the people. I have been wronged. I¡¯m innocent.¡± Xu Yue looked at Yang Cheng with a dark expression. ¡°This is aplicated case. We won¡¯t wrong anyone. I believe the minister of war won¡¯t close the case casually, right?¡± Wu Changxian was already convinced by Liu Sanniang, but after hearing what Xu Yue said, he was put in a difficult position. He looked at Liu Sanniang and said to Xu Yue, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s aplicated case. I will investigate it thoroughly.¡± Xu Yue said, ¡°Sir, please get someone to take this to the State Minister¡¯s mansion. My senior wille when he sees the token.¡± Xu Yue took out thepass and handed it to Wu Changxian. Yi Zn took thepass with a solemn expression and said, ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll go.¡± With that, he turned around and left. He had seen how unwilling Xu Yue was to admit he was wrong. If he did not convince Xu Yuepletely today, it would only furtherplicate things once the emperor was informed of the case.
Therefore, Yi Zn quickly went to the State Minister¡¯s mansion and invited Xu Bo over. In the torture room of the Ministry of War. Xu Yue¡¯s expression was cold. Liu Sanniang was deep in thought. Mystic sects were clearly declining. Even the orthodox sect, Cloud Breaking Sect, was ossified and did nothing to stop the evil source from spreading. Liu Sanniang walked up to Xu Yue. He frowned and looked at Liu Sanniang warily, in case she attacked. When psychics fought, they didn¡¯t need to resort to violence, but it could still be fatal. Liu Sanniang said, ¡°Xu Yue, can you see the evil source wreaking havoc in the world?¡± Xu Yue said with a snort, ¡°It¡¯s normal for people to be greedy and do evil, but evil will be punished by the heavens.¡± As if sensing Liu Sanniang¡¯s disdain, Xu Yue was a little angry. He looked at Liu Sanniang with hostility. ¡°Since ancient times, my Cloud Breaking Sect has killed countless demons and devils to protect the order. This is not something you will understand.¡± Liu Sanniang smiled faintly. ¡°Yes, since ancient times, but is the Cloud Breaking Sect still walking the righteous path?¡±
Xu Yue¡¯s face darkened. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Xu Yue. ¡°You don¡¯t believe in forbidden techniques because you haven¡¯t experienced it yourself.¡± ¡°When you experience it yourself, will you still say that?¡± Xu Yue¡¯s facial expression took a drastic turn. For a second, he could not speak and felt his vision go dark, and then gradually, he could see light again. He frowned. Liu Sanniang was still standing a short distance from him. He did not know what Liu Sanniang had done. Just as Xu Yue was about to ask, footsteps were heard. Yi Zn returned with Xu Bo. Xu Bo nodded at Wu Changxian. ¡°Minister.¡± Wu Changxian nodded with a smile. Xu Bo looked at Xu Yue and walked over. ¡°Junior, what¡¯s going on?¡±
Xu Yue lowered his eyes to look at himself. ¡°This¡­ this isplicated.¡± Yang Cheng was in absolute shock to find that he had actually be Xu Yue, and Xu Bo, the respected senior State Minister, was his senior. Yang Cheng was wild with joy. If he became Xu Yue, it meant that he would not have to die. At this moment, Xu Yue¡¯s face was twitching uncontrobly. He walked towards Xu Bo and realized that something was different. He looked at his hand in disbelief like he was struck by lightning. He grabbed Xu Bo¡¯s sleeve and said with a trembling voice, ¡°Senior, I¡¯m Xu Yue.¡± When he spoke, his voice was hoarse and old. Xu Yue panicked. He shot Liu Sanniang an angry look and leaped over. ¡°Liu Sanniang, what did you do to me? What forbidden technique did you use to make me exchange bodies with Yang Cheng?¡± Xu Yue looked at Yang Cheng angrily. At the thought that his body was now upied by someone else, he flew into a rage. ¡°Get out of my body.¡± Yang Cheng¡¯s expression was indifferent as he said coldly, ¡°It seems that it was stupid of me speaking up for you just now.¡± He imitated Xu Yue¡¯s way of speaking and mannerism. For a moment, everyone was stunned and could not tell what was going on. Xu Yue was so angry that his mind went nk. He looked at Xu Bo with fear written all across his face. ¡°Senior, save me. I¡¯m the one who has cultivated with you.¡±
Yang Cheng also grabbed Xu Bo. ¡°Senior, this person is vicious. He¡¯s Yang Yi, the one who embezzled government funds and is sentenced to execution. He just wants to get away with it.¡± Xu Bo shook off Xu Yue. The man staggered and fell to the ground. He was filled with panic. He didn¡¯t dare to imagine what would happen to him if no one could recognize him. He would be executed. Xu Yue looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu, is this the forbidden technique you talked about? Now that I know it exists, please stop it.¡± Xu Bo frowned. Liu Sanniang looked at Xu Bo. ¡°Master Xu Bo. Xu Yue and Yang Cheng¡¯s bodies are swapped. Can you still recognize him?¡± Yang Cheng sneered. ¡°Forbidden mystic technique is not something you are capable of performing. Don¡¯t try to sow discord between me and my senior.¡± Xu Bo frowned. His junior was clearly beside him. How could he fail to recognize him? Xu Yue tried his best to fight back the panic in his heart and said with difficulty, ¡°Senior, I¡¯m Xu Yue. We¡¯ve been in the sect for more than four decades. I know very well how many injuries you¡¯ve suffered. Yang Cheng, you took over my body, but you can¡¯t take away my memory.¡±
Yang Cheng panicked. He indeed did not have any of Xu Yue¡¯s memories. He looked at Liu Sanniang fiercely. He felt that he had been yed. At the end of the day, swapping bodies with Xu Yue was just a trick by Liu Sanniang to make Xu Yue learn a lesson. Chapter 368 - Challenging The State Minister (Part 3) Chapter 368: Challenging The State Minister (Part 3) He was Liu Sanniang¡¯s pawn. There was nothing he could do. The real Xu Yue had already told Xu Bo some things that only the two of them knew. Xu Bo frowned and walked towards Xu Yue without hesitation. ¡°Junior, what¡¯s going on?¡± Xu Yue looked at Liu Sanniang and told Xu Bo everything in detail. Xu Bo frowned deeper. Such a forbidden technique was not something he could perform easily. However, he was also sure that this old man in front of him, who looked like he was about to die, was his junior. A person could change his voice and appearance, but what they had experienced together could not be changed. Xu Bo stood up and looked at Liu Sanniang, saying coldly, ¡°Miss Liu, my junior already knows that he was wrong. Please let him return to his own body.¡± Xu Bo could not sense any spiritual power from Liu Sanniang, but she was so powerful nheless. What did she want? Xu Yue was a little ashamed. He firmly believed that such a forbidden technique could not exist, but now¡­ He had experienced it himself. Only he knew how it felt. If not for the fact that he had somemon experiences with Xu Bo, his senior might have been deceived too. Xu Bo stood up and walked to Yang Cheng¡¯s side. He grabbed him and sensed carefully. His expression was solemn when he found out that the soul and body were in perfect harmony. Yang Cheng was extremely indignant. He looked at Xu Bo and begged. ¡°Senior, I¡¯m really Xu Yue. Don¡¯t listen to their nonsense. Otherwise, you¡¯ll regret it.¡± Yang Cheng really did not want to return to that lifeless body. He looked at Xu Bo with a desire to live. Xu Bo frowned and looked at Liu Sanniang. His tone was even colder. ¡°Miss Liu, please stop this farce.¡± Liu Sanniang¡¯s expression was calm as she walked to Xu Yue¡¯s side and patted him gently on the shoulder. Xu Yue took a long breath and his expression took a drastic turn. He looked at Liu Sanniang with aplicated expression. ¡°Sorry, Miss Liu. I was ignorant.¡± He then looked at Yang Yi. ¡°I was short-sighted before. Now, I¡¯ll clear your name.¡± With a determined look, Yang Y said calmly as if he had been reborn, ¡°I¡¯ve already got the justice I deserve. From now on, I¡¯ll forget the past and live well.¡± From this moment on, he was not Yang Yi or Yang Cheng. He was just a teacher in Xin Vige, known as Teacher Yang. Su Wanrou looked at Teacher Yang with tears streaming down her face. Yang Xueyu smiled. ¡°Father, when we get home, we will celebrate.¡± Teacher Yang nodded. Having gotten a new life, he indeed had to cherish and celebrate it. Yang Cheng almost broke down. ¡°No, no, I¡¯m innocent. I¡¯m innocent.¡± Wu Changxian shouted with a snort. ¡°You¡¯re innocent? What are you innocent for? You¡¯ve been an official for decades. Don¡¯t you know how many wicked things you¡¯ve done? You¡¯re still shouting that you are innocent. You are thest one in this world who is innocent.¡± Xu Bo looked at Liu Sanniang and seemed to want to say something, but in the end, he refrained from speaking. He nodded at Wu Changxian and said, ¡°Since the case is now closed, we¡¯ll take our leave first. Goodbye.¡± Xu Yue had mixed feelings. He felt that everything he knew had been challenged by Liu Sanniang. She had easily done what he thought was impossible. He thought that their Cloud Breaking Sect was the strongest sect in the Mystic World, but now, he was not sure. Liu Sanniang did not belong to any sect, but she was more capable than all of thembined¡­ Xu Yue felt a little down for some reason. Wu Changxian did not insist upon them staying. He stood up and thanked them with a smile. ¡°Thank you, State Masters.¡± In fact, everyone present knew who should be credited for solving the case. Xu Bo and Xu Yue left the torture room quietly. Wu Changxian immediately got someone to arrest Yang Cheng. At the thought that Yang Cheng had done so many evil things in Yang Yi¡¯s name, Wu Changxian instructed. ¡°Keep him alive. In five days, he will be beheaded on the guillotine.¡± Yang Cheng¡¯s legs went weak from fear. He struggled. ¡°No, I¡¯m not Yang Yi. You can¡¯t chop off my head.¡± Wu Changxian snorted. ¡°You¡¯ve been Yang Yi for decades. You were, are, and will be Yang Yi forever.¡± Wu Changxian instructed Yi Zn. ¡°Zn, send Teacher Yang and the others off. They must be frightened. Calm them down.¡± Wu Changxian looked at Teacher Yang and sighed. The difference between the legitimate son and the illegitimate son was like a yawning gulf that could not be crossed. It was not that the previous Minister of Finance neglected Yang Cheng. He just focused too much on nurturing the legitimate son, Yang Yi. However, this made the illegitimate son, Yang Cheng, jealous. He did not hesitate to take the evil path to harm Yang Yi and rece him. Yi Zn replied loudly. ¡°Yes.¡± After leaving the Ministry of War, Teacher Yang looked at Liu Sanniang and bowed respectfully. Su Wanrou and Yang Xueyu also bowed. Teacher Yang said, ¡°Miss Liu, thank you for clearing my name. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be able to exin myself ever.¡± Only by experiencing it oneself would one know what he was going through. At first, Xu Yue insisted on not believing it, but after experiencing it himself, he immediately acknowledged his mistake. Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± If it weren¡¯t for the people who spread evil, he wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this. The evil seed Wu Yu nted had ruined the life trajectory of many people. Yi Zn looked at Liu Sanniang with respect and awe. After talking with them for a while, Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan left. Su Wanrou couldn¡¯t help butment. ¡°They¡¯re reallypatible.¡± Yang Xueyu held Su Wanrou¡¯s arm. ¡°Indeed, but why didn¡¯t I see the young man beside Miss Liu all this while?¡± Not many people noticed the presence of Chu Yan. Teacher Yang said with a smile, ¡°That means he is a real master.¡± Su Wanrou nodded. ¡°You are right.¡± Her husband had finally returned unscathed. His appearance seemed to have changed a little, but upon closer look, he was still the same, infact, more vigorous. Yi Zn¡¯s gazended on Yang Xueyu and then, he quickly looked away. He said, ¡°Teacher Yang, let me send you back.¡± Su Wanrou looked at Yi Zn and said calmly, ¡°Thank you, Official Yi, but there¡¯s no need. You must be busy with work. We won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡± Teacher Yang looked at Yi Zn. ¡°I can¡¯t repay you for saving my life¡­¡± ¡°You can repay it.¡± Yi Zn interrupted Teacher Yang. Chapter 369 - Chapter 369: I Want To Marry You Chapter 369: I Want To Marry You Teacher Yang was stunned for a moment. Then, he smiled and said, ¡°I naturally have to repay you. How do you want me to do it? Please tell me.¡± Su Wanrou frowned. Yi Zn looked at Yang Xueyu. His intention was self-evident. Yang Xueyu bit her lip. ¡°I should repay you for saving my father. I¡¯m willing to be your servant for five years.¡± Yi Zn clenched his fists. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to be my servant.¡± Yang Xueyu was stunned. If he didn¡¯t want her to be his servant, then what? Yi Zn took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m 32 years old and still unmarried. I heard that you¡¯re not engaged either. I-I want to marry¡­¡± Yang Xueyu¡¯s face turned red. She was embarrassed to be proposed to on the street. She quickly retreated behind Su Wanrou and avoided Yi Zn¡¯s gaze. Mr. Yang was also stunned, not having a clue as to what was going on. He looked at Yi Zn. Yi Zn was, without a question, a handsome man. He gave people an aura of righteousness. However, that scar on his face made him look dangerous. Teacher Yang regained hisposure and said respectfully, ¡°Sir, I know you are a magnanimous person, but please allow us to consider before giving you an answer.¡± Yi Zn tensed up. ¡°Okay.¡± Teacher Yang left the Ministry of War with his wife and daughter. From afar, he could still see Yi Zn standing there, looking at them. Yang Xueyu blushed. At this moment, she was too embarrassed to say anything. After everyone left, Zhou Changzhu came out and patted Yi Zn on the back. ¡°Zn, you¡¯re still as brave and straightforward as before.¡± He was always able to catch people off guard. It seemed that it wouldn¡¯t be long before the wedding took ce. Yi Zn was expressionless. His mind was in a mess, and he was not in the mood to joke with Zhou Changzhu. He walked away coldly. Zhou Changzhu smiled. Yang Cheng still cried for justice, but the people Wu Changxian sent out had already dug up a lot of money from the Yang family¡¯s ancestral grave. One of the graves was actually packed with gold. Was Yang Cheng innocent? Anyone in this world could be innocent, but not him. How many people had been harmed by him? Yi Zn¡¯s sister had been harmed by him too, so Zhou Changzhu specially gave the order to take care of Yang Cheng with good food and drink. If he didn¡¯t eat, the guards would force his mouth open to feed him. Initially, Yi Zn was worried that Yang Cheng wouldmit suicide, but it was obvious that his worry was unnecessary. Yang Cheng was very afraid of death. After a day of crying and shouting, he actually stopped. Yi Zn found it strange. He remembered that he had yet to thank Liu Sanniang properly, so he prepared some things and went to look for her on the way back tonight. Coincidentally, Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan were going out too with a big ck dog. Yi Zn was stunned for a moment by how enormous the dog was. Looking at the big dog obediently following Liu Sanniang, he was jealous. Yi Zn said, ¡°Miss Liu, I¡¯m here to tell you something. Yang Cheng was eerily quiet after making a fuss for a day.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Yi Zn and said calmly, ¡°There¡¯s still something that needs resolving. Don¡¯t worry, Official Yi. Nothing will go wrong.¡± Yi Zn naturally believed in Liu Sanniang. He nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get someone to guard him well. Miss Liu, I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. Before I go, I remember you told me I will have a marriage. Is that true?¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. There was joy in Yi Zn¡¯s eyes. He smiled faintly. ¡°Thank you, Miss. Please ept the little gift I prepared.¡± Liu Sanniang took it. ¡°Thank you.¡± Yi Zn left. Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan also walked on. General ck walked on Liu Sanniang¡¯s left while Chu Yan held Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand on the right. The door of the Yang Mansion was already sealed. No one noticed that the sky above the Yang Mansion was filled with resentment. ¡°Miss Liu.¡± A faint voice was heard. Liu Sanniang looked over and saw Wu Ju, who was dressed in white, walking over. His expression was gentle, like a Buddha who came to save the world. Chu Yan frowned. Wu Ju walked to Liu Sanniang¡¯s side and looked up at the sky. ¡°If that forbidden technique is not broken, the sun will never reach the Yang Mansion.¡± Chu Yan said coldly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He held Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand and walked towards the door of the Yang Mansion. With a gentle push, the door opened. Wu Ju frowned. ¡°Someone went in before us.¡± The seal showed signs of being torn. Someone had obviously gone in. Liu Sanniang frowned. Why would anyonee here? In this kind of ce filled with resentment, if one was not careful, one would easily die. Was it Wu Ju? Liu Sanniang looked at him. Wu Ju was one with good and evil. It was not difficult for him to deal with this resentment. Wu Ju also looked at her with a warm smile. Chu Yan frowned and tightened his grip on Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand. General ck looked at Wu Ju and bumped into him. Wu Ju was caught off guard and almost fell. Liu Sanniang shouted. ¡°General ck!¡± The dog looked up at Liu Sanniang and stuck out his tongue, trying to y cute. Liu Sanniang was a little helpless. She looked at Wu Ju, who had already gained his footing. He still had a faint smile on his face. ¡°A very loyal dog.¡± Liu Sanniang then said, ¡°Sorry, I will train my dog better.¡± Wu Ju smiled. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Darkness enveloped the entire Yang Mansion, but to Liu Sanniang and the others, it was no different. Their perception was already different from ordinary people. They could sense without seeing. General ck barked at a courtyard, ¡°Woof, woof, woof¡­¡± Wu Ju praised again. ¡°Good dog.¡± Chu Yan wrapped his arm around Liu Sanniang¡¯s waist and said in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Liu Sanniang could sense a sudden change of emotions in Chu Yan. She walked into the courtyard without saying anything. General ck walked in front and led them to the most remote courtyard in the Yang Mansion. The dpidated courtyard door was covered in moss and weeds, indicating that this ce had been abandoned for many years. However, a faint light could be seening out of the crack. Wu Ju was interested. ¡°Not bad. I wonder who created the illusion.¡± Chu Yan pushed open the door and walked in with Liu Sanniang. Wu Ju smiled and followed them in. When they entered the courtyard, the surroundings changed. Two figures stood in the courtyard. One was a monk, and the other was a young man pacing about anxiously. He looked like Yang Cheng in his teens. A muffled cry of pain came from the room. Chu Yan held Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand and walked into the room. When he pushed open the door, the muffled cry of pain was even more audible. On the bed in the house, a woman was lying there, holding her stomach and crying out in pain. Wu Ju nced at her and said calmly, ¡°Seventh Princess.¡± Chapter 370 - 370 The Seventh Princess 370 The Seventh Princess Xia Qiluo had already fallen into the illusion and undertaken the role of the pregnant woman who was delivering a baby in extreme pain. Liu Sanniang looked over and frowned. It was Xia Qiluo. She and Chu Yan had met Xia Qiluo once in the fishing vige. She was pampered and arrogant. It turned out that it was because she was a princess and a member of the royal family. Wu Ju said, ¡°Xia Qiluo is the crown prince¡¯s sister and is extremely favored by the emperor.¡± Wu Ju walked over and reached out to scratch Xia Qiluo¡¯s face. Her painful screams disappeared and were reced by the sound of her rapid breathing. Xia Qiluo was still in a trance. It took her a while toe back to her senses. She sniffled and almost cried out. She was an unmarried girl, but she had just experienced the feeling of childbirth. That feeling was too real. She could feel her stomach growing big and the fetus rolling inside, forcing her to use all her strength to push it out. It hurt too much. Because of the pain, she wanted to give birth to this child. Only by giving birth to this child could the pain go away. She felt like she was in pain for a long time. Did itst for a day or longer? She felt that she might die here and was even a little annoyed with herself for being so impulsive. However, she was lucky and didn¡¯t die. Xia Qiluo turned around and looked at Wu Ju. She said with difficulty, ¡°Thank¡­ thank you.¡± She knew that this monk was working for Xia Hongming, but he had saved her life. Wu Ju said tly, ¡°Seventh Princess, are you feeling better? If you are, please get up.¡± Xia Qiluo¡¯s gazended on Chu Yan and Liu Sanniang. She felt a little ill-at-ease, but when she thought of how she was the most beloved Seventh Princess of the royal family, she felt that she was entitled to everything. Xia Qiluo looked at Chu Yan and said, ¡°Chu Yan, help me up.¡± Chu Yan did not move. Xia Qiluo immediately red up. ¡°Chu Yan, I¡¯m the seventh princess of the dynasty. Now, I¡¯m ordering you to help me up. Do you hear me?¡± She directly revealed her identity. Her status was not something Liu Sanniang couldpare to. She was born into a noble family. What was Liu Sanniang? At most, she was just a little better than ordinary people. Liu Sanniang looked at Chu Yan. He held Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand and said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate.¡± Xia Qiluo gritted her teeth in anger. Was he deliberately holding Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand to provoke her? Chu Yan remained expressionless. Liu Sanniang looked at Chu Yan with an unchanged expression, but she felt sweet. When he rejected Xia Qiluo, she was happy. Xia Qiluo was so angry that she fell back down on the bed. She was a princess and more beautiful than Liu Sanniang in every way. Why wouldn¡¯t he help her up? Wu Ju said calmly, ¡°Seventh Princess, if you don¡¯t get up, you¡¯ll be pulled into the illusion again.¡± Xia Qiluo¡¯s face turned pale as she stood up with difficulty. She never wanted to experience that horror again. Xia Qiluo got out of bed and gritted her teeth. ¡°I¡¯m going to dig her out and turn her and her baby into ashes.¡± She knew that she was in an illusion. If not for Wu Ju, even if she did not die, she would have lost half her life in this ce. She did not know how long it would take before she could be saved. She was the Seventh Princess. If she went missing for a long time, someone would naturallye looking for her. ¡°Boohoo¡­¡± A figure appeared on the bed. The muffled scream made Xia Qiluo¡¯s heart skip a beat. The woman on the bed had a bulging stomach and a ferocious expression. There was a thick cloth tied around her mouth, so her cries were not loud. Xia Qiluo¡¯s expression turned cold as she took out a talisman from her pocket. ¡°Go to hell¡­¡± Liu Sanniang stopped Xia Qiluo. Xia Qiluo looked at Liu Sanniang and said aggressively, ¡°What are you doing? Get out of my way. I¡¯m going to subdue the resentment. You know nothing.¡± Back in the fishing vige, she had made a mistake and caused herself to be gued by sins. It took her some time to get rid of the sins. Now that she met Liu Sanniang again, Xia Qiluo immediately flew into a rage. Liu Sanniang must be deliberately going against her. Liu Sanniang¡¯s expression was calm. ¡°Haven¡¯t you learned your lesson back in the fishing vige?¡± Xia Qiluo was still as impulsive as ever. Before she could figure out what was going on, she resorted to violence. Xia Qiluo¡¯s face turned pale. The fishing vige was the shame of her life. She red at Liu Sanniang. ¡°What do you know? If I don¡¯t subdue her, she will harm others.¡± Wu Ju said, ¡°Seventh Princess, your cultivation is too low. Karma is omnipresent in this world. The fact that you are trapped here means that you¡¯re not supposed to be here.¡± Xia Qiluo frowned and gritted her teeth. She was about to say something when Liu Sanniang walked up to sit on the edge of the bed. She reached out and touched the woman¡¯s bulging stomach. Xia Qiluo widened her eyes. ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Such tortured souls were permanantly trapped in a pain experience. Whoever approached them would be grabbed tightly by them. Who was Liu Sanniang? Why wasn¡¯t she afraid at all? Liu Sanniang gently touched the stomach. Her hand that was supposed to go straight through the soulnded firmly on the stomach. The ferocious-looking woman was a little stunned. Liu Sanniang could feel that the little fellow in her stomach was also stunned. Liu Sanniang¡¯s expression was calm as she reached out to touch the back of the woman¡¯s head. With her eyes wide open, the woman watched Liu Sanniang remove the thick cloth on her mouth. Liu Sanniang said gently, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what you¡¯ve been through.¡± The woman was just a soul filled with resentment. Day after day, she was tortured, resentful, and angry. She had long forgotten about the possibility of being redeemed, but now, when Liu Sanniang removed the cloth on her mouth, she was puzzled. Liu Sanniang touched her stomach again and gently pressed it. The woman¡¯s stomach suddenly ttened as the baby slipped out of her body. She hugged the baby and looked at Liu Sanniang in confusion. Suddenly, she cried out. Though she couldn¡¯t shed tears, it was still a heart-breaking scene. Liu Sanniang said with gentleness in her eyes, ¡°I know everything.¡± Chapter 371 - 371 Grant A Wish 371 Grant A Wish The woman looked at Liu Sanniang and felt indescribably relieved as if all her grievances were gone. Liu Sanniang could feel the pain she had suffered as a sacrifice for the forbidden technique. There was nothing that Wu Yu would not do to sustain his life. And there was nothing that Yang Cheng would not do to be the legitimate son. The woman and her child were both victims of ambition and greed. Being sealed by the formation, she would forever remain trapped. Now that Wu Yu was dead and the formation was destroyed by Liu Sanniang, she was able to escape, but she was filled with consuming resentment and desire to take revenge. However, they could not even leave the Yang Mansion. Their former enemies were no longer around, so they had no way to release the resentment, grievance, and anger. From Liu Sanniang, the woman could feel a kind of power that soothed her inner traumas. The woman said, ¡°I was originally a servant girl called Qian in the Yang Mansion. That year, the Second Young Master said that he liked me and wanted to pursue me. Although he was an illegitimate son, he was better than those farmers. It was my fault too for being greedy.¡± ¡°When I was pregnant for ten months, I thought that he would ask my hand in marriage. However, I was too naive. Now that I think about it, I wish I could p myself in the face to wake myself up. This pain repeated day after day, and no one saw me again.¡± How could she have known that the sweetness of love that Yang Cheng made her feel would turn out to be poison. When Xia Qiluo barged in, she vented her anger on her and made her suffer the pain she had suffered. She wanted to go out and take revenge, but she couldn¡¯t. She hated Yang Cheng. Liu Sanniang grabbed her hand, and Qian fell silent. Her eyes widened in disbelief. Yang Cheng was such a detestable person, but how did he be the legitimate son? Qian didn¡¯t know what to say. She was sad. If Yang Cheng became the legitimate son, then what about Yang Yi? Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°In four days, Yang Cheng will be executed, and your wish will be fulfilled.¡± Qian smiled gratefully. ¡°Thank you, Miss.¡± Liu Sanniang knew that she was in mental and physical agony, so she was willing to grant her a wish. Qin was filled with consuming resentment. Perhaps other psychics couldn¡¯t deal with her, but she was well aware of the fact that she wasn¡¯t a match for Liu Sanniang. Anyways, Liu Sanniang was here to save her and free her. Justice was finally going to be served, so herst wish was to watch Yang Cheng be executed on the guillotine. Liu Sanniang had granted her this wish. What else could she ask for? Qian looked at the small pouch on Liu Sanniang¡¯s waist. Hugging the child in her arms, she turned into a wisp of smoke and attached herself to the pouch. Instantly, the figure of a woman hugging a child appeared on the pavilion embroidery on the pouch. She stood there looking into the distance, as if she was admiring the scenery. Xia Qiluo was stunned. She thought that there was going to be a fight, but in the end, nothing happened. She looked at Liu Sanniang with aplicated expression. She felt that Liu Sanniang had grown stronger inparison to when she was in the fishing vige. Xia Qiluo frowned in displeasure. She was almost killed by the woman, but Liu Sanniang managed to deal with her with ease. The difference between the two was humongous. The illusion was already broken. The ce where they stood revealed its true appearance, which was nothing more than a dpidated house. The house looked like it had been left unattended for decades and it reeked of decay. Wu Ju put his palms together. ¡°Amitabha.¡± The sound of scriptures came from his mouth. Xia Qiluo looked at Wu Ju and was a little shocked. Wu Ju¡¯s scriptures were powerful and made people feelfortable listening to them. Unfortunately, he was working for the Third Prince. That meant he had to be dealt with, sooner orter. Xia Qiluo bit her lip. ¡°Thank you for saving me, Master. I¡¯ll definitely reward you handsomely another day.¡± Xia Qiluo nced at Chu Yan and her heart turned cold. No matter what she did, Chu Yan was never interested in her. He would not even look at her, which made Xia Qiluo feel dejected. Her confidence was also shattered. So what if she was a princess? There were still people who didn¡¯t like her. Xia Qiluo walked out. The house was dpidated, and the courtyard outside was covered with weeds. Xia Qiluo realized the difference between her and Liu Sanniang. They did not fall into the illusion when they came in, but as soon as she came in, she fell into it headlong. She didn¡¯t even know when the illusion started. The difference in their power was so great that she had to admit it. She had to be stronger. She had to be stronger than Liu Sanniang. Only then would Chu Yan notice her and possibly fall in love with her. After Xia Qiluo left, Chu Yan held Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand and walked out. General ck looked back at Wu Ju and silently followed Chu Yan. Wu Ju did not walk beside Liu Sanniang. He kept a distance from her. After walking out of the Yang Mansion, Wu Ju sauntered off with a mysterious smile. When Chu Yan and Liu Sanniang returned home, Chu Yan still did not let go of her hand. Liu Sanniang said impatiently, ¡°Chu Yan, we¡¯re home.¡± Chu Yan said in a low voice, ¡°Yes.¡± He knew they were home. Liu Sanniang tried to pull her hand out, but Chu Yan grabbed it tighter. Liu Sanniang was speechless. General ck silently returned to his bed andy down quietly. He was so ck that he seemed to have be one with the inky ck night. Without a warning, Chu Yan let go of her hand and said, ¡°Rest early.¡± Liu Sanniang quickly returned to her room and closed the door before heaving a sigh of relief. She took off the pouch hanging on her waist and put it away before hitting the bed. The next morning, there was a knock on the door. Liu Sanniang went out of the kitchen to open the door to find Madam Bai standing outside. Madam Bai said with a bright smile, ¡°Sanniang, it¡¯s all my faultst time. I want to treat you to a meal as an apology.¡± Liu Sanniang said tly, ¡°Not necessary.¡± Madam Bai was a little anxious. ¡°Why is it not necessary? It¡¯s necessary.¡± If Liu Sanniang didn¡¯t want to dine with her, how could she execute her n? Liu Sanniang looked at Madam Bai. Madam Bai felt ufortable being stared at by her. She felt that everything she had in mind could be seen through by Liu Sanniang. Madam Bai knew that she was thinking too much. If Liu Sanniang really knew what she was thinking, she would have shut the door long ago. However, Liu Sanniang did not. This meant that Liu Sanniang knew nothing. Madam Bai lowered her eyes, looking sad. ¡°Sanniang, allow the Third Aunt to treat you to a meal, okay? Otherwise, I¡¯ll feel guilty.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Madam Bai and rejected coldly. ¡°I am busy.¡± From Madam Bai¡¯s face, Liu Sanniang could no longer see signs of her daughter¡¯s existence. That meant Liu Yinniang had walked into the darkness and was swallowed by it. Chapter 372 - 372 Liu Yinniang’s Death 372 Liu Yinniang¡¯s Death Madam Bai still wanted to persuade her, but she suddenly saw a ck head squeeze out from behind Liu Sanniang. It looked at Madam Bai ferociously, making thedy shiver and take two steps back involuntarily. Liu Sanniang looked at General ck. General ck nudged Liu Sanniang¡¯s leg with his head. She had no choice but to move aside. General ck then closed the door with his head. Liu Sanniang was helpless. She reached out and rubbed General ck¡¯s head. Liu Sanniang turned around and saw Chu Yan standing by the kitchen door. He said gently, ¡°TIme to eat.¡± Liu Sanniang smiled. Liu Yinniang¡¯s ending was destined. She could not change it. The only thing she could do was wait. After Liu Sanniang shut the door, Madam Bai¡¯s expression took a drastic turn. She looked at the door and her face was twisted with anger. She wanted to reach out and smack the door, but when she thought of that dangerous and ferocious beast, she gave up on the idea reluctantly. Madam Bai could only curse under her breath and go home. In the past two days, Liu Yinniang had beening back home. Madam Bai¡¯s heart ached when she saw her daughter covered in fresh wounds. When she returned, Liu Yinniang quickly asked. ¡°Mother, how is it?¡± Madam Bai shook her head and cursed. ¡°Liu Sanniang is a ck-hearted person. She said it¡¯s not necessary and refused toe.¡± Liu Yinniang¡¯s heart sank. ¡°Mother, what did you say to her? Why did she refuse toe?¡± If Liu Sanniang did note, their n would not be carried out. If she returned to the Liu Mansion without the good news, what awaited her would be another round of beating. Liu Yinniang subconsciously trembled. Madam Bai hugged her sadly. ¡°How can he treat you like this?¡± Madam Bai gritted her teeth. The thought of her daughter suffering because of Liu Sanniang made her ovee with anger. Why didn¡¯t Liu Sanniang help? Why didn¡¯t she agree? Liu Yinniang looked at her mother, begging. ¡°Mother, go and persuade her toe again.¡± Everything was ready. They were just waiting for Liu Sanniang toe. If Liu Sanniang did not die, she would die. She had already suffered so much for Liu Sanniang. Why did she still have to lose her life for Liu Sanniang? This was unfair. Liu Yinniang cried. She was in too much pain. Madam Bai hugged her daughter, her heart aching. How could Madam Bai say no to her daughter? She went to look for Liu Sanniang again, but after knocking on the door twice, she heard a deep roar like that of a ferocious beasting from above. She looked up and was shocked to see that ck dog. General ck looked at Madam Bai coldly, making her legs go weak and scurry away in fear. For the next few days, Madam Bai did not dare to go to see Liu Sanniang again. The servant of the Liu Mansion came over to invite Liu Yinniang back. Liu Yinniang said with a pale face, ¡°Mother, I¡¯ll go back first. It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ve survived everything in the past. This time is no different.¡± Madam Bai¡¯s heart ached. She grabbed Liu Yinniang¡¯s hand tightly and refused to let go. ¡°That bastard. I¡¯ll tell your father about it and ask your brothers to beat him up.¡± Madam Bai was sad. She did not marry a rich man. Liu San was just an ordinary farmer. She was bad-tempered, but Liu San never got impatient with her. She never thought that her daughter would be abused by a seemingly gentle schr. Madam Bai thought that if Liu Shun hit her daughter like this, she would get someone to give him a good beating too. She had three sons. They would definitely stand up for their sister. However, as soon as Madam Bai said that, Liu Yinniang shook her head. ¡°No, the Crown Prince values Liu Shun very much. Mother, the capital is different from Yong County. If my brothers hit Liu Shun, they might be jailed. If the Crown Prince wants to kill someone, it¡¯s a piece of cake for him.¡± The only way to save her was if Liu Sanniang was willing to side with the Crown Prince. If Liu Sanniang was unwilling, she would hate Liu Sanniang for the rest of her life. Madam Bai was sad. ¡°Yinniang, stay for two more days. Tell him that I¡¯m sick. Don¡¯t go back. He won¡¯t make a fuss. I¡¯m your mother. It¡¯s not a big deal for me to let you stay for a few more days.¡± Liu Yinniang smiled weakly and said with a shake of her head, ¡°Mother, the longer I stay, the sadder I¡¯ll be. As long as I¡¯m obedient, he won¡¯t beat me too hard.¡± Liu Yin pulled her hand out from Madam Bai and walked out. She had to face this day sooner orter. Madam Bai looked at Liu Yinniang¡¯s departing figure and felt inexplicably nervous. She chased after Liu Yinniang and reached out to cover her chest. ¡°Yinniang, Yinniang.¡± She did not know why she was so nervous and sad. It felt like she was going to lose her daughter forever. Liu Yinniang did not look back. She got into the carriage and left. Madam Bai watched as the carriage drove away. She clenched her fists. If¡­ if Liu Sanniang was not so heartless, her daughter would not have to suffer like this. They were just ordinary people in the capital, but Liu Shun was valued by the Crown Prince. If the Crown Prince was angered, he could easily wipe out her entire family. Madam Bai felt terrible. When she returned home, she was in a trance. Shey in bed motionlessly, not even realizing that the sky had turned dark. When Liu San and the others returned and saw the dark house, they felt worried. Liu San frowned. ¡°I¡¯ll go see your mother. Go and fix yourself something to eat.¡± Liu San walked into the room and saw Madam Bai lying on the bed. He walked over and patted her gently. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you sick?¡± Madam Bai was absent-minded and felt a heaviness all over her body. Her eyes were also in pain and she could not open them. ¡°My heart aches so much.¡± When she spoke, her voice was hoarse. Liu San reached out and touched Madam Bai¡¯s forehead. ¡°It¡¯s a little hot. Rest. I¡¯ll go and get some medicine for you.¡± Madam Bai felt like crying. She wanted to tell Liu San that she wanted to go and see her daughter, but Liu San had already left. Madam Bai only remembered that she had a very terrifying dream. In the dream, she saw Liu Yinniang walking further and further down a strange path. She told her toe back, but Liu Yinniang just walked on without looking back. This made Madam Bai very sad. She cried until her pillow was wet, her eyes were swollen, and her voice was hoarse. She wanted to get out of bed, but she had no strength. This day was the end of the nightmare for Liu Yinniang. Chapter 373 - 373 Liu Yinniang’s Death (Part 2) 373 Liu Yinniang¡¯s Death (Part 2) Liu Yinniang begged, cried, and shouted so much that she lost her voice, but the person beating her was far from done yet. He tore open the unhealed wound on her back and pressed against it. He said with an extremely terrifying look, ¡°What¡¯s the use of keeping you? You can¡¯t even do such a small thing.¡± Liu Yinniang opened her mouth like a fishcking oxygen. She wanted to take a deep breath, but she couldn¡¯t seem to breathe. Pain swept through every nerve in her body. Liu Shun looked at Liu Yinniang, who was on herst breath, and the ruthlessness in his eyes increased. He married Liu Yinniang just because he wanted to use her to manipte Liu Sanniang and make her his concubine. However, nothing that happened in his dream urred in reality. Liu Sanniang didn¡¯t remain a spinster. She was engaged to Chu Yan and became a psychic. All of this made Liu Shun extremely dissatisfied. It was as if only by venting his anger on Liu Yinniang could he feel better. However, Liu Yinniang was too weak. With just one blow, she was almost dead. Even though Liu Yinniang looked twisted with pain, Liu Shun still felt that it was not enough. He tore open some of the healed wounds on Liu Yinniang¡¯s back and pressed down on them with his fingers. Liu Yinniang only let out a hoarse scream before falling silent again. She did not even have the strength to cry anymore. It was already dark outside. From time to time, Liu Yinniang would jerk, but that was because Liu Shun had cut her back with a knife. She wanted to beg for mercy and ask Liu Shun to stop. If this continued, she would die. However, Liu Shun seemed to be possessed by a demon. Every time he inflicted a wound on her body, he would use his hand to press it hard. Liu Yinniang was in so much pain that she started to wish to die. Liu Shun¡¯s eyes became colder and colder, and the pleasure he derived from abusing her grew greater and greater until Liu Yinniang waspletely unconscious. No matter how hard he tried to beat her, there was no response. Only then did he stop. Liu Yinniang ceased to move. This time, she did not wake up. The bodyy motionless on the bed, covered in blood oozing out of countless wounds. After a while, Liu Shun held the knife and gently wiped it with his clothes. He was bored that his ything died so quickly. In his eyes, Liu Yinniang was just like one of those wild cats. He enjoyed torturing them as if he could only feel rxed after venting all his anger in this way. Liu Yinniang was useless. He had given her so much time, but she still couldn¡¯t manage to carry out such a small task. In that case, what was the use of keeping her? Liu Shun stood up and slowly changed his clothes. The servants weren¡¯t around. They didn¡¯t dare to remain near the courtyard. This was just what he wanted. He fetched a bucket of kerosene and casually lit up the house. Almost instantly, fire spread out across the entire house. Liu Shun slowly walked out of the courtyard. The servants outside the courtyard were trembling. They were all ves Liu Shun had bought from the human traffickers. Even though they knew what Liu Shun had done, they did not dare to say anything. Liu Shun asked coldly. ¡°Is Madam still inside? What are you waiting for? Put out the fire.¡± Only then did the servants react and quickly went to grab water to put out the fire. However, the fire was raging. Even if it was put out, Liu Yinniang would already be burned to ashes. Liu Shun¡¯s mother was helped out by a servant girl. She asked with a frown. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Liu Shun exined casually. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. A servant must have identally knocked over the candle and the fire started.¡± Liu Shun¡¯s mother responded equally casually. ¡°Discipline your servants well.¡± Liu Shun nodded. ¡°I will.¡± The fire was unstoppable, and Liu Yinniang was burnt to ashes inside the house. Liu Shun smiled with satisfaction. He had already had enough fun. This ending wasn¡¯t too bad. Liu Yinniang was of no use to him at all, so he naturally did not need to keep her around. Having such a wife would only make him feel embarrassed. He would also never divorce again because he had learnt a lesson in his dream. He would definitely not allow himself to end up like what happened in his dream. After divorce, he was disdained by people and regarded as a heartless ingrate. This way, he could save himself a lot of trouble. The fire was quickly extinguished. Looking at the white bones in the ashes, the servants¡¯ faces turned pale. Liu Shun looked panicked. ¡°Where¡¯s my wife?¡± The servant replied in fear. ¡°Madam, Madam went to look for you in the study.¡± Liu Shun immediately hammered his chest and let out a heartbreaking cry. ¡°Yinniang, Yinniang¡­¡± Liu Shun¡¯s mother frowned and raised her hand to wipe the nonexistent tears from the corners of her eyes. She said in a choked voice, ¡°Something happened to Yinniang. Hurry up and inform her family.¡± Even if the servants knew the truth, they did not dare to say a word. Therefore, Liu Yinniang just identally fell, knocked over the oilmp, and burned to ashes. There was no evidence to suggest otherwise. After the fire burned everything down, there was nothing left. Liu Shun was valued by the Crown Prince, so there was never a need to worry about having a ce to live. After Liu Shun¡¯s mother gave the order, the servants immediately went to inform Liu Yinniang¡¯s family. It waste at night. After Liu Sancai fed Madam Bai the medicine, she was a lot more clear-minded. She looked at Liu San and couldn¡¯t help but feel sad. Liu San was a little annoyed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why can¡¯t you tell me? Why do you have to keep everything to yourself?¡± Madam Bai said in a choked voice, ¡°Yinniang¡­ Can you go and see our daughter?¡± Liu San frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Yinniang? Why should I go to see her in the middle of the night?¡± Madam Bai cried. ¡°Just go.¡± Seeing her like this, Liu San felt a little frustrated. He thought this was meant to be a restless night, so he might as well go and take a look at his daughter. Madam Bai seemed to have lost her soul. He also felt strange. It was said that mother and daughter were connected. Her intuition might be right. After Liu San left, he became more and more frustrated. He walked quickly and recalled something that happenedst year. At that time, he was drunk and asked Liu Sanniang why she didn¡¯t like Liu Shun. What did Liu Sanniang say? She said Liu Shun was not a good person and that Liu Yinniang shouldn¡¯t marry him. At this moment, he recalled some things that he had forgotten long ago. He also remembered that when Liu Sanniang grabbed his hand, he saw something strange. He saw that after his daughter married Liu Shun, she walked into the darkness with him. Liu San was so troubled that he did not even see the personing from opposite him. He bumped into the person. The servant was about to curse when he looked up and saw Liu San. He immediately said, ¡°Master Liu, I wasing to look for you.¡± Liu San helped the servant up. ¡°Why are you looking for me? I was about to go to the Liu Mansion too. You came at the right time. Tell me, how is your madam doing?¡± Chapter 374 - 374 Liu Yinniang’s Death (Part 3) 374 Liu Yinniang¡¯s Death (Part 3) Liu San felt his heart skip a beat, making him nervous. The servant looked like he was put on a spot. He did not dare to look into Liu San¡¯s eyes at all, but he remembered that he was here to tell Liu San that Liu Yinniang was dead. The servant mustered up his courage and said, ¡°Master Liu, my condolences. There was a fire in the mansion tonight. Madam was burned to death.¡± Liu San¡¯s mind buzzed. The servant continued. ¡°Master Liu, you, you should go back and inform your family.¡± Liu San felt that his soul was shattered to pieces. How could his daughter be dead all of a sudden? How could she die in a fire? With a fierce gaze, he charged madly towards the Liu Mansion. The servant was anxious. Looking at Liu San¡¯s departing figure, he thought for a moment and continued to head towards Liu San¡¯s house. He still had to inform the others. Liu San felt his mind go nk. He rushed to the Liu Mansion and realized that it was in ruins. Liu Shun, his mother, and the servants were all outside, looking at the mess. Liu San red at Liu Shun as if he wanted to kill him. Liu Shun knelt down and cried out sadly. ¡°Father, it¡¯s my fault. I failed to protect Yinniang well.¡± Liu San felt a lump in his throat. ¡°How did this happen?¡± Why was his daughter burned to death? His daughter was now Madam Liu who was supposed to enjoy a luxurious and morous life. How did she die all of a sudden? Liu San got down on his knees, howling. ¡°My daughter, Yinniang¡­¡± So this was what walking into the darkness meant? Darkness was death. His daughter was not blessed with fortune, so she wasn¡¯t supposed to marry Liu Shun in the first ce. Liu San couldn¡¯t think straight at this moment. Liu Shun¡¯s mother wiped the corners of her eyes. ¡°Inw, my condolences.¡± Liu Shun said sadly, ¡°Father, my condolences. Don¡¯t be sad. Yinniang will not want to see you falling sick because of her.¡± Liu San was unmoved. He shouted Liu Yinniang¡¯s name with tears streaming down his face. He only had one daughter and valued her like she was the apple of his eyes. Liu Dashan, Liu Zhongshan, and Liu Xiaoshan also arrived there very quickly. They supported Madam Bai, who could barely walk. She was like a pile of mud, with tears and snot flowing down her face. She opened her mouth but could not speak. She could only make some incoherent sounds. ¡°Ah¡­ Ah¡­¡± When they were beside Liu San, Liu Dashan and Liu Zhongshan let go of their mother, and Madam Bai copsed. She reached out to the Liu Mansion, wanting to crawl in. Liu Xiaoshan immediately stopped Madam Bai and cried. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t go. Sister is already dead.¡± Liu Yinniang¡¯s ident was also a huge blow to Liu Zhongshan and the others. They were heartbroken, but other than epting the fact, there was nothing they could do. The entire family knelt outside the Liu Mansion, crying and howling. Madam Bai could not even speak properly. She could only cry out in grief. ¡°Ah¡­ Yin¡­¡± Though she was incoherent, everyone could tell from her face that the agony she was in was beyond description. Liu San gradually gathered himself together. He held Madam Bai andforted her. ¡°It¡¯s our fault for letting our daughtere to the capital.¡± Madam Bai¡¯s face was twisted with anger. She gritted her teeth and let out a cracking sound. It was all Liu Sanniang¡¯s fault. If she had helped, Liu Yinniang wouldn¡¯t die. Madam Bai¡¯s heart ached as if it had been cut by a knife. Her vision darkened and she fainted. Liu Shun said, ¡°The most important thing now is to bury Yinniang. I know you¡¯re very sad, and so am I. I didn¡¯t expect my marriage with Yinniang to be so short.¡± Liu Shun asked the servants to find a container to collect the bones while he continued tofort Liu San and his family. After sending Liu San and his family home, he also found a doctor to treat Madam Bai and gave them a hundred taels of silver. Madam Bai was still unconscious. Liu San held the heavy bag filled with silver and let out a long sigh. His daughter was too unfortunate. She didn¡¯t have the luck to enjoy a good life. None of them suspected anything wrong. A gust of wind blew past, sweeping up some leaves. It was alreadyte at night. Tomorrow was the day Yang Cheng was to be executed. The mother and child on her pouch could also see the justice being served with their own eyes. At this moment, a gust of wind blew into the house, causing the material and thread in Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand to fly up. She went to close the window unhurriedly. She looked out of the window. To others, there was nothing, but in her eyes, she saw Liu Yinniang. Liu Yinniang seemed to be indignant and wanted to take revenge on Liu Sanniang, but she couldn¡¯t even approach Liu Sanniang. Liu Yinniang reached out to Liu Sanniang, thinking that Liu Sanniang would dodge, but Liu Sanniang grabbed her hand. Something seemed to shake in the air. Liu Sanniang retracted her hand. ¡°I had warned you countless times, but you wouldn¡¯t listen. I don¡¯t feel guilty about your death.¡± Liu Yinniang was very indignant and in extreme pain. Liu Sanniang could have saved her, but she chose not to. She had suffered everything for Liu Sanniang, but at the end of the day, Liu Sanniang turned a blind eye to her death. Liu Sanniang sighed as she felt her growing resentment. She grabbed Liu Yinniang¡¯s soul. What others could not touch was easily grabbed by her. Liu Yinniang was scared. She struggled crazily, but soon, she calmed down. She looked at Liu Sanniang in disbelief and shock as memories shed across her mind. What shed across her mind was Liu Sanniang¡¯s memory. In Liu Sanniang¡¯s previous life, she wasn¡¯t married to Liu Shun. Instead, she remained a spinster. Liu Sanniang sighed. ¡°No matter what Liu Shun does, I won¡¯t marry him. My parents won¡¯t agree either. You didn¡¯t suffer in my ce.¡± ¡°Boohoo¡­¡± An inaudible cry came from the air. Liu Sanniang chanted the scriptures softly. The soul was enveloped by a golden light and gradually disappeared. Liu Yinniang was freed by her, but some bloody sins were left behind. Liu Sanniang frowned and suddenly smiled. This was Liu Shun¡¯s bloody sins, and it was also a punishment meted out to Liu Shun by the heavens. If not for Liu Shun, Liu Yinniang would have had a good marriage. However, Liu Shun ruined it and caused Liu Yinniang to die tragically. Liu Shun married Liu Yinniang on purpose. Liu Sanniang flicked her finger. Since these bloody sins belonged to Liu Shun, she would return them to him. In this world, there was karma. No one could escape it. The sky gradually brightened. Liu Sanniang hung her pouch on her waist and went out with Chu Yan. Chapter 375 - 375 Unreasonable Accusation 375 Unreasonable usation Today was the day of Yang Cheng¡¯s execution. People did not know that his real name was Yang Cheng. They only thought that he was the corrupt official, Yang Yi. As soon as the torture cart from the Ministry of War came out, themoners started to throw rotten vegetables at him and cursed him. Yang Cheng was extremely indignant. He shouted loudly. ¡°I¡¯m innocent, I¡¯m innocent.¡± He had ced all his hopes on the formation and tried to swap bodies with Yang Yi again, but he was disappointed. He was afraid. He didn¡¯t want to die yet. He had collected and hidden a lot of money, but now, he was going to die before he could enjoy it. It was three miles from the Ministry of War to the market where the execution took ce, but Yang Cheng felt that it was too fast. Before he was ready, they arrived at their destination. He was pulled down from the torture cart by Yi Zn. The burly executioner was already prepared. Yang Cheng knelt on the execution tform and trembled. Before execution, if a family member came to deliver food, the torturer would not stop them. After all, this was going to be thest meal. The sun gradually reached its zenith. No one from the Yang family came. Yi Zn looked up at the sky and gave the order. ¡°Execute.¡± Yang Cheng¡¯s head was pressed down by the executioner. He trembled in fear. ¡°No, no, I¡¯m innocent. Someone, help me¡­¡± Yang Cheng had never thought that he would die in such a way. He changed his identity to be a high-ranking official and live a glorious life. However, he did not expect that he would end up like this. In the crowd, Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan watched him silently. The mother and child on Liu Sanniang¡¯s pouch also came out. They looked at Yang Cheng and couldn¡¯t wait for the execution to take ce. Yang Cheng was already scared out of his wits. The executioner raised arge knife and ced the cold back of the knife on Yang Cheng¡¯s neck. Yang Cheng was so frightened that he lost his voice. The executioner raised his knife high. When Yang Cheng saw the mother and child, he looked at them intently, hoping that they could save him. However, when a gust of wind blew past his neck, Yang Cheng felt like his head and body were separated. He wanted to speak, but it was no longer possible. He also regretted it. If he hadn¡¯t met that monk, he would still be alive. Although being the illegitimate son was worse than being the legitimate son, it was at least better than dying. Liu Sanniang chanted the scriptures in a low voice. The mother and child had already dissipated. After their wish was fulfilled, they went to reincarnate again. The power of the scriptures also dispelled Yang Cheng¡¯s remaining resentment. Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan turned around and left. She looked at the sky. The evil sources that were connected with one another were still growing, but many of the evil seeds which Wu Yu nted had been almost cleared out. She could also feel wisps of golden light flying into her body, making her stronger and more determined in terms of what she should do and had to do. Liu Sanniang returned home and took her time absorbing the new power. The sun was shining brightly. She sat in the courtyard with General ck beside her. Liu Sanniang reached out and stroked General ck¡¯s fur until a violent knock on the door broke the silence. Madam Bai¡¯s eyes were red as she held a kitchen knife and smacked the door with her hand. Liu San and Liu Dashan, who were behind their mother, were shocked, not knowing what was going on. Madam Bai shouted hysterically. ¡°Open the door.¡± When Liu Sanniang opened the door, Madam Bai red at her. ¡°Yinniang is dead. Are you satisfied now? Liu Sanniang, why are you so vicious? It¡¯s all because of you that Yinniang died.¡± After saying that, Madam Bai raised her knife and shed at Liu Sanniang. She was crazy and eagerly wanted to pin the me of her daughter¡¯s death on someone. However, before Madam Bai could even touch Liu Sanniang, Chu Yan grabbed her hand and broke it with ease. With a crack, Madam Bai¡¯s arm lost its strength, hanging by her side, and the kitchen knife fell to the ground. Liu San frowned. ¡°Chu Yan, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Coming here with a knife¡­ I should be the one asking you that question.¡± Chu Yan¡¯s expression was cold as he nced at Liu San and his family. Liu Dashan and Liu Zhongshan lowered their heads in shame under Chu Yan¡¯s cold gaze. Liu San looked at Madam Bai and asked in confusion. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± When Chu Yan let go, Madam Bai fell to the ground and started wailing. Liu San felt a headacheing on. He pulled Madam Bai. ¡°Damn it, what does Yinniang¡¯s death have to do with Sanniang? What¡¯s the use of crying? Tell us.¡± Madam Bai sobbed. ¡°She caused Yinniang to die. If she had helped, Yinniang wouldn¡¯t have died. How can she be so heartless? Aren¡¯t we a family?¡± Liu Sanniang said nothing. Chu Yan said expressionlessly, ¡°Liu Yinniang was beaten to death by Liu Shun. You were greedy and didn¡¯t want to part with all that wealth, but now you started using Sanniang. The stenching out of you makes me want to vomit. This is what you asked for.¡± Madam Bai cried. ¡°How can it be the same? If she wanted to help, all she needed to do was agree to a small request.¡± It was not that they were unwilling to part with their wealth, but saving Liu Yinniang was just a piece of cake for Liu Sanniang. Liu San¡¯s face darkened. He looked at Madam Bai and questioned her sternly. ¡°Was Yinniang killed by Liu Shun?¡± This news came as a blow to Liu San. Madam Bai pointed at Liu Sanniang and said, ¡°Liu San, your daughter was killed by her. A life for a life. Liu Sanniang has to die with our daughter.¡± Madam Bai was no longer in the right frame of mind. However, Liu San was not so muddle-headed. He grabbed Madam Bai¡¯s cor and pped her twice. ¡°Speak clearly and exin. How did Yinniang die?¡± Madam Bai was stunned while tears continued to stream down her face. She finally said, ¡°Liu Shun is not a good person. He abused Yinniang. He wanted Yinniang to persuade Sanniang to submit to the Crown Prince. As long as Sanniang agreed to side with the Crown Prince, Yinniang wouldn¡¯t have had to die.¡± Therefore, at the end of the day, it was still Liu Sanniang who killed Liu Yinniang. After knowing the truth, Liu San was in so much shock that he could not stand still. ¡°It¡¯s our fault. We were blind and stupid to have married Yinniang to a jackal.¡± Madam Bai looked at Liu Sanniang fiercely. ¡°She said that there¡¯s only one way to save Yinniang and that was that she had to leave Liu Shun. She just didn¡¯t want us to live a good life and wanted to humiliate our family.¡± Chapter 376 - 376 Truth Revealed 376 Truth Revealed Liu San grabbed her hand and dragged her out. ¡°Shut up. It¡¯s us who killed Yinniang.¡± The three brothers did not dare to speak up. They also wanted to me Liu Sanniang, but they did not have the cheek to do so. Madam Bai grabbed the door tightly and refused to let go. She stared at Liu Sanniang with a vicious expression. Liu San used all his might but he couldn¡¯t move Madam Bai. Looking at Liu Sannaing¡¯s calm face, he felt frustrated and ashamed. Liu Sanniang wasn¡¯t their daughter. What right did they have to ask her to sacrifice herself for Yinniang? Liu San only wanted to take Madam Bai home as soon as possible and ask her more about it. Madam Bai was just an ordinary woman who did not have much strength, but now, her fingers seemed to have glued to the door and couldn¡¯t be removed. Liu Sanniang slowly walked over. She reached out and grabbed Madam Bai¡¯s fingers, removing them from the door one by one. Madam Bai looked at Liu Sanniang with hatred in her eyes. ¡°You will die a horrible death, Liu Sanniang.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Madam Bai indifferently. ¡°Perhaps.¡± She didn¡¯t know what kind of path she would have to take or what dangers she would encounter. Perhaps she would really die a horrible death. However, as long as she was alive, she would not let these evil sources exist. She would find out those who were hiding in the dark. She had a clear conscience about the matter regarding Liu Yinniang. She did not mind if Madam Bai cursed or used her. Liu San looked at Liu Sanniang as she removed Madam Bai¡¯s fingers off the door. Then he left with Madam Bai in his arms. The three brothers followed suit. Chu Yan walked to Liu Sanniang¡¯s side and stood beside her. ¡°The snacks are ready. It¡¯s time to eat it.¡± Chu Yan spoke softly as if nothing had happened. Neither Madam Bai nor Liu San was worthy of his attention. Liu Sanniang nodded and returned to the house. The sugarcoated snacks Chu Yan made were exquisite and small. They were all her favorites. On this path, having Chu Yan apany her was enough. Liu San took Madam Bai home and threw her down. The three brothers were shocked. They had never seen their father look so terrifying. Liu San said coldly, ¡°Close the door.¡± Liu Xiaoshan closed the door. Only then did Liu San shout coldly. ¡°Kneel.¡± The three brothers knelt down obediently. Liu San looked at Madam Bai. ¡°Tell me, did Liu Shun beat Yinniang to death?¡± Madam Bai said angrily, ¡°Liu San, are you a man? It¡¯s clearly Liu Sanniang¡­¡± Before Madam Bai could finish, Liu San pped her so hard that the corner of Madam Bai¡¯s mouth was instantly swollen. Her head tilted to the side, and her mind was filled with a buzzing sound. It took her a while toe back to her senses. She looked at Liu San in disappointment and sadness. ¡°Liu San, you¡¯re not a man. You¡­¡± There was another p on her face. Madam Bai cried and grabbed at Liu San, screaming. She could not ept being pped by her husband. Liu San pushed Madam Bai away and said coldly, ¡°Stop mentioning Sanniang. Why didn¡¯t you tell us that Liu Shun hit Yinniang?¡± Madam Bai said, ¡°Liu Shun was the one who gave you jobs. He is not someone we can offend at all. Sanniang is different. She is¡­¡± Madam Bai wanted to say that Liu Sanniang was a psychic and that as long as she was willing to help, Liu Shun would let Liu Yinniang go, but Liu San did not want to listen. He was extremely disappointed in her. ¡°You can¡¯t afford to offend Liu Shun, so you pinned the me on Sanniang? Do you f*cking have no brain? We have hands and feet. We can rely on ourselves. Because Liu Shun gave us jobs, so you tolerated him beating our daughter. What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Liu Dashan and his brothers turned pale. They had a hard timeing to terms with the fact that they were the cause of their sister¡¯s death. Liu Dashan said, ¡°Father, we didn¡¯t know about it¡­¡± Humans were selfish. They didn¡¯t want to have the me pinned on them, so they consciously tried to push the me away. However, before Liu Dashan could finish, Liu San kicked Liu Dashan in the stomach. ¡°Did you really not know anything about this, or did you pretend to not know anything about this because you didn¡¯t want to lose all the fame and fortune in the capital?¡± Liu San was heartbroken. He med his son, but what about himself? Had he also turned a blind eye towards his daughter? He had long noticed that every time his daughter came back home, she always looked much paler and thinner. Liu San hammered his chest with his fists in self-me. The three brothers lowered their heads in guilt. The capital was quite different from Yong County. They discovered things they didn¡¯t know existed and were unwilling to part with the wealth and power. Sometimes, even if they felt something unusual with Liu Sanniang, they would be deceived by their selfish desires and not think too much about it. Madam Bai opened her mouth. ¡°It was Liu Sanniang who was supposed to marry Liu Shun. Our daughter¡­¡± Liu San said in a choked voice, ¡°Don¡¯t lie to yourself. Sanniang¡¯s family won¡¯t push her into the abyss. How stupid I was? Why didn¡¯t I listen to them?¡± Liu San pped himself twice. Madam Bai opened her mouth but was lost for words. After being pped a few times by Liu San, she seemed to be more awake. She remembered what kind of person Wei Shiyu was. Wei Shiyu doted on Liu Sanniang very much. She would not let Liu Sanniang marry Liu Shun. Even if Liu Sanniang really married him, if she found out that her daughter was abused, she would not let Liu Sanniang continue to suffer. Madam Bai was in pain. What had she done? What had she done as a mother? She, just like the others, waspletely blinded by fame and fortune. Madam Bai covered her face as tears streamed down her face. Liu San gritted his teeth. ¡°Report it to the authorities. We have to report it to the authorities. That bastard killed my daughter. We can¡¯t just let him go unpunished.¡± Madam Bai said, ¡°We have no evidence. How can we persuade the authorities?¡± Liu San looked at Madam Bai coldly. ¡°Before Yinniang died, you went to look for Sanniang. What did she say?¡± Madam Bai¡¯s heart ached. ¡°She said that the only way out is to leave Liu Shun. She said that I will lose my daughter. She knows everything.¡± However, Madam Bai did not do anything to stop the tragedy. She felt like her heart was being torn into two. Liu San red at Madam Bai and gritted his teeth, but in the end, he did not hit her. ¡°We have to report it to the authorities no matter what. We can¡¯t let Yinniang die for nothing.¡± Chapter 377 - 377 Liu Shun Murders His Wife 377 Liu Shun Murders His Wife Liu San stood up and walked out, leaving Madam Bai to cry on the ground. Liu Dashan and the others helped Madam Bai up and walked out together. Liu San dragged himself to the Ministry of War and beat the drum outside. Soon, several people came out of the Ministry of War. As the Right Assistant Minister of the Ministry of War, Yi Zn was often at the post. The position of the Left Assistant Minister of the Ministry of War was still vacant. Qian Jin was outstanding and had already been appointed to the position by the emperor. However, the case of his father¡¯s murder had dealt him a huge blow. Qian Jin had already left the capital. As long as he returned within a year, the position would be his. This was a special permission granted by the emperor. Without an assistant minister, Yi Zn was naturally busier. With a scar on his face, he looked extremely fierce. He came out and asked coldly. ¡°Who is beating the drum? What¡¯s the fuss about?¡± Liu San looked at Yi Zn and was about to kneel down. Yi Zn said coldly, ¡°For beating the drum, I¡¯ll punish you to thirty flogs.¡± Liu San stood up to take the punishment. He was still strong enough to withstand thirty flogs. Liu Dashan grabbed Liu San¡¯s hand. ¡°Father, let me take the punishment.¡± For their own selfish reasons, they neglected Liu Yinniang. As her eldest brother, he felt ashamed and thought he deserved the punishment. Liu Zhongshan and Liu Xiaoshan also said together, ¡°Let me suffer the punishment. I deserve it.¡± They were guilty, and the guilt would apany them for the rest of their lives, but for now, they only wanted to seek justice for Liu Yinniang. They would not let Liu Shun get away with it. Yi Zn pointed at Liu Dashan. ¡°Drag him away and flog him.¡± Soon, thirty flogs were done. Liu San told him what happened. Yi Zn got someone to record it and quickly sent people to investigate the case. Murder was a serious crime. Even if Liu Shun was working for the Crown Prince, it didn¡¯t mean he could get away with murder. Liu San looked at Yi Zn and said, ¡°Sir, I have another request. Please help me deliver a message.¡± Yi Zn looked at Liu San. ¡°What is the message and to whom?¡± Liu San said, ¡°Sir, please tell Miss Liu Sanniang that our family has let her down, but we still hope she can help us. Liu Shun is an evil person. We hope she can seek justice for Yinniang.¡± Liu Santer came to know that Liu Sanniang had already made a name for herself in the capital. She was a psychic and had helped many people. Liu Shun was valued by the Crown Prince, so Liu San was worried that the matter concerning his daughter¡¯s death would be left unsettled. If Liu Sanniang was willing to help, it might be different. Yi Zn looked at Liu San. He did not expect them to be acquainted with Liu Sanniang. He nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get someone to help you pass the message, but I can¡¯t guarantee if Miss Liu wille.¡± Liu San thanked him. ¡°Thank you, Sir.¡± Yi Zn looked at the family without saying anything. The crown prince knew that the Liu Mansion was burnt down and had quickly arranged a new ce for Liu Shun to stay. It was a small courtyard in the crown prince¡¯s mansion. Therefore, if people from the Ministry of War wanted to interrogate Liu Shun, they had to get the Crown Prince¡¯s permission first. Xia Hongyuan asked with a frown. ¡°Murdered his wife?¡± Zhou Changzhu nodded. ¡°Yes, Liu Yinniang¡¯s family came to the Ministry of War and used Liu Shun of abusing Liu Yinniang and murdering her.¡± Liu Shun was still d in mourning dress. He looked a little sad. ¡°How is that possible? There must be a misunderstanding. My wife knocked over the oilmp and lit the house identally.¡± Liu Yinniang¡¯s family actually went to report the case. This was something Liu Shun did not expect. He wiped the corners of his eyes and exined. Zhou Changzhu said calmly, ¡°Official Liu, as for what exactly happened, we¡¯ll know after a thorough interrogation. Please follow us back to the Ministry of War.¡± Xia Hongyuan looked at Liu Shun. ¡°Go. You have a clear conscience. There is nothing to be afraid of.¡± Liu Shun was still useful to him. He did not want to lose this pawn. As for whether Liu Shun really killed his wife, it was not important. If Liu Shun could prove himself innocent, that would be even better. If Liu Shun couldn¡¯t, he would just think of a way to save him. Liu Shun nodded. ¡°I¡¯m also very sad about Yinniang¡¯s death. I even gave a hundred taels to her family aspensation. In the past, I tried my best to help Yinniang¡¯s brothers, but I didn¡¯t expect that they would turn against me. I really feel terrible. I will cooperate. Let¡¯s go.¡± Liu Yinniang had already been burned to ashes. What could they find? What was there to be afraid of? Liu Yinniang¡¯s death was destined. Liu San¡¯s family already knew that he was abusing Liu Yinniang, but there was nothing they could do about it because they chose wealth over their daughter. Liu Shun followed Zhou Changzhu out. He raised his head and puffed out his chest, not looking guilty at all. Zhou Changzhu brought Liu Shun back to the Ministry of War. When Liu San¡¯s family saw Liu Shun, they wanted to pounce on him and kill him. Liu Shun remained calm. He looked at Liu San¡¯s family in disappointment. ¡°Father-inw and Mother-inw, you really disappoint me. How can you use me ofmitting such an atrocity? Yinniang died of an ident. I was very sad about it, and tofort you, I gave you a hundred taels of silver. But you¡­¡± Liu San was furious. ¡°Who wants your money? You killed my daughter. I want to seek justice for my daughter.¡± When he did not know the truth, he thought that Liu Shun was being kind and considerate by giving them the money. After knowing the truth, he wanted to throw the money back at Liu Shun. Liu Shun looked at Liu Dashan and the other two brothers. ¡°First Brother, Second Brother, Third Brother, back then, as long as you had something to ask of me, I never refused. Yinniang was always present when you were there. You came to see her often. Why didn¡¯t you notice that I abused her?¡± The three brothers lowered their heads in guilt. They were all selfish and only concerned about themselves. Whether or not Liu Yinniang was abused, they couldn¡¯t care less. Even if they saw that Liu Yinniang was getting thinner and paler, they never expressed their concerns. However, they never thought that their indifference would cause Liu Yinniang to die. Yi Zn said, ¡°There¡¯s justice in this world. Those who kill will be punished. We will get to the bottom of it and find evidence.¡± Yi Zn looked at Liu Shun. ¡°If the Ministry of War can¡¯t find anything, the Xuanyi department will.¡± Chapter 378 - 378 Without Evidence, He Couldn’t Be Convicted 378 Without Evidence, He Couldn¡¯t Be Convicted The first impression Liu Shun gave Yi Zn was not good. He was in too much hurry to disentangle himself from the case. The pain of losing his wife? Yi Zn did not see even a trace of it on Liu Shun¡¯s face. What happened to Yang Cheng and Yang Yi had already challenged his understanding of the world. He now understood that nothing was impossible, and the human heart was the most unpredictable. Whether someone was evil or good could not be judged merely by what they said or how they looked. Liu Shun looked at Yi Zn. Yi Zn belonged to the Ministry of War, which was loyal to and served the emperor directly. He was not afraid of the Crown Prince. Liu Shun said calmly, ¡°With a clear conscience, I fear nothing.¡± When people wanted something, they had to pay to get it. Liu Yinniang wanted the wealth and power that he provided, so naturally, she had to pay. Nothing was left after the raging fire. Even psychics with overpowering ability had their limits. At the thought of this, Liu Shun was relieved. He looked at Liu San and shook his head in disappointment, remaining fully in his role of a bereaved husband. Liu San and his family were no threat to him. Why didn¡¯t they just take the money and go back to enjoy a good life? But then, people always liked to overestimate themselves. The constables who went to investigate the matter returned quickly. They reported to Yi Zn with a shake of their heads. ¡°Sir, we couldn¡¯t find anything in the ruins.¡± The Liu Mansion was burned down the night beforest. Liu Shun and his family had already moved to the Crown Prince Mansion, and Liu Yinniang¡¯s corpse was buried too. It was clearly toote when they came to report the case. Liu Yinniang was already gone, leaving behind only a few of her bones. Liu San¡¯s face was livid as he shouted. ¡°He was the one who abused my daughter and killed her. How can there be no evidence?¡± Liu Shun looked at Liu San and said helplessly, ¡°I really didn¡¯t kill Yinniang. I don¡¯t know who told you that, but I really didn¡¯t.¡± Madam Bai cried out. ¡°Bullsh*t, you¡¯re a beast. There are new and old wounds on Yinniang¡¯s back. If you didn¡¯t inflict the wounds on her, who did?¡± Liu Shun looked at Madam Bai and said, ¡°Yinniang is already gone, but I¡¯ll still take care of all of you. Whatever I can help with, I¡¯ll help. Do we have to fall out like this? If a hundred taels of silver is not enough, I¡¯ll give you more in the future.¡± Madam Bai was so angry that she almost fainted. They didn¡¯te to ask for more money. They came to seek justice for Liu Yinniang. However, Liu Shun kept mentioning money. To people who didn¡¯t know what was going on, they might think they were a greedy bunch and used Liu Shun simply because they wanted more money. Liu San said excitedly, ¡°Who wants your dirty money? I¡¯ll give it back to you, not a penny less.¡± He did not have the money with him at the moment. Liu San pointed at Liu Zhongshan angrily. ¡°Go back and get that money.¡± Liu Shun sighed. ¡°Murder is punishable by death. How can you use me of that without any evidence? Even if you return the money to me, it doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m guilty. I really didn¡¯t kill Yinniang.¡± Yi Zn also felt that this case was a littleplicated. Without evidence, there was nothing he could do. Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan came over together. When Yi Zn saw Liu Sanniang, he greeted her with a smile. ¡°Miss Liu.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded slightly. After the constables went to invite Liu Sanniang and exined the situation, Liu Sanniang came without hesitation along with Chu Yan. Seeing Liu Sanniang, Madam Bai lowered her head in shame and self-me. With her head lowered, Madam Bai said, ¡°Sanniang, Third Aunt is too ashamed to see you. Please help us. We¡¯ll do whatever you want.¡± She had seen the wounds on Liu Yinniang¡¯s back with her own eyes. Her back was covered with bleeding wounds. Some of them had already healed, but some were new. She could not imagine how Liu Yinniang had endured it all and how much pain she had been in. Madam Bai was angry with herself for not standing up for her daughter. Liu San looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Sanniang, help Third Uncle. Yinniang died too tragically.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. Liu Shun stared at Liu Sanniang intensely. Liu Sanniang waspletely different from the woman in his dream. The woman in his dream was gentle and beautiful, while the woman standing in front of him was collected and calm. However, Liu Shun felt strangely and pathologically attracted to the current Liu Sanniang. Yi Zn said coldly, ¡°Liu Shun, you said that you have a clear conscience. Then do you dare to let Miss Liu read your mind?¡± Liu Shun looked at Liu Sanniang nervously and expectantly. He knew that it was extremely dangerous to let Liu Sanniang read his mind, but he still agreed with a confident smile. ¡°I have a clear conscience. Of course.¡± Liu Shun was one of the Crown Prince¡¯s men. The Crown Prince believed that he could predict the future. In order to prevent Liu Shun from being harmed by the Third Prince, the Crown Prince had given him a talisman. The Crown Prince said that this talisman could protect him. If psychics attacked him, they would only suffer a bacsh. Liu Sanniang¡¯s ability was probably mind-reading. He had seen it at the prayer meeting. He badly wanted to be close to Liu Sanniang. He wanted her to grab his wrist with her hand. Therefore, he agreed without hesitation. Yi Zn looked at Liu Sanniang and said respectfully, ¡°Miss Liu, please.¡± He hoped that Liu Sanniang could find enough evidence to punish Liu Shun. Liu Shun did not look like he was in pain of losing his wife at all. But he was certain that there was no evidence, and hence, his expression was calm. Liu San looked at Liu Sanniang and ced all his hopes on her. The three brothers also looked at Liu Sanniang expectantly. They hated Liu Shun to the core, but they had no evidence whatsoever to back up their usation. If only Liu Sanniang could find some evidence. They were all sinners and would be gued by guilt for the rest of their lives. However, if they could not seek justice for Liu Yinniang, they would be confused and not know how to live on. Liu Sanniang walked towards Liu Shun and stood in front of him. Liu Shun smiled. ¡°Do you want me to extend my hand?¡± Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°No need.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Liu Shun fixedly and was able to see his face more clearly. She said, ¡°She will make you live in pain for the rest of your life.¡± Chapter 379 - 379 Liu Sanniang Is Terrifying 379 Liu Sanniang Is Terrifying Liu Shun smiled faintly. ¡°Miss Liu, why don¡¯t you look at other aspects? For example, whether I¡¯ll suffer a cmity now or if Yinniang¡¯s death has anything to do with me or if Official Yi can find any useful evidence?¡± Initially, he was a little nervous, but now, he believed that he was overthinking. Liu Sanniang was not that capable. Liu Shun closed his eyes and sniffed the fragranceing from Liu Sanniang¡¯s body. To Liu Shun, her smell was fatally alluring. He wanted her to submit to him. The current Liu Sanniang was far more charming than the Liu Sanniang in his dream. If only he had married her. However, there was still time. He had to have Liu Sanniang. Liu Sanniang released her power, but when it approached Liu Shun, she felt a force resisting her power. Her expression did not change as she tried to devour this force for her own use. As if sensing her intention, the force instantly turned into an attack mode, rampaging through Liu Sanniang¡¯s body. Liu Sanniang frowned slightly upon realizing that Liu Shun was protected by someone powerful. This force was very powerful. It was unknown to whom it belonged. Liu Shun looked at the sweat that broke out on Liu Sanniang¡¯s forehead and smiled. ¡°Miss Liu, you¡¯re sweating. Why don¡¯t you get a stool to sit down on? That way, you can hold my hand.¡± He looked at Liu Sanniang¡¯s hands. He had been thinking about this pair of hands for a long time. However, a hand came into sight and held Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand. Liu Shun¡¯s eyes darkened as he looked up at Chu Yan with a dark gaze. Chu Yan was also different from the person in his dream. Still, he was just a cksmith. What could he do? Chu Yan nced at Liu Shun coldly and looked away. Liu Shun was not even worthy of his attention. Chu Yan¡¯s arrogant attitude made Liu Shun furious. He remembered that Chu Yan had hit himst year. Sooner orter, he would settle the score with him. Liu Sanniang nced at Chu Yan and smiled. She could feel Chu Yan¡¯s power flowing into her body. She released this power and devoured the force protecting Liu Shun for her own use. Something shattered. Liu Sanniang¡¯s power instantly overwhelmed Liu Shun, causing the smile on his face to freeze. Liu Shun could not describe what he was feeling. It was as if he suddenly did not belong to himself. Liu Sanniang looked at Liu Shun and said calmly, ¡°You¡¯re a ruthless person. You take delight in abusing people. When they were begging for mercy, you felt extremely satisfied. Liu Yinniang was whipped to death by you. She didn¡¯t even have the strength to scream in pain, so you felt that you should use another method to make her scream. Therefore, you used a knife to cut her back.¡± ¡°You¡¯re very dissatisfied. She didn¡¯t struggle the way you wanted, but Liu Yinniang is already dead. She won¡¯t cry out in pain anymore. You poured the kerosene all over the house and lit it to burn down the house and the corpse.¡± Liu San and his family stared at him in horror as they listened to Liu Sanniang. They could imagine the scene and almost feel the pain inflicted upon Liu Yinniang. Tears streamed down Liu San¡¯s face. Liu Dashan and his brothers wiped their tears. They were extremely regretful, but they no longer had the chance to make up for their mistake. Liu Shun looked at Liu Sanniang in disbelief. He said with difficulty, ¡°Miss Liu, you¡¯re really good at making things up. Are you a professional storyteller? If not for the fact that Official Yi can¡¯t find any evidence against me, everyone would have believed you.¡± Liu Shun¡¯s body stiffened. He started to want to escape and stop Liu Sanniang from continuing to read him. But he could not escape. If Liu Sanniang did not stop, he would be forced to remain seated. Liu Sanniang could see through him without needing to touch him. Liu Shun finally understood why Miao Yin, who became a monster at the prayer meeting, was so afraid of her. Without experiencing it for oneself, one would never know how terrifying it was. Liu Shun looked at Liu Sanniang somewhat pleadingly. He knew that he had made a wrong move. If he had another chance, he would choose to stay away from Liu Sanniang. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t have the chance. Liu Sanniang continued calmly. ¡°There was indeed no evidence left. The fire burned everything down, and the ruins have also been cleaned up.¡± Liu Shun said with a forced smile, ¡°Since there¡¯s no evidence, let me go. I work for the Crown Prince. He¡¯s not the one you can afford to offend.¡± Liu Sanniang went on after a short pause. ¡°There¡¯s indeed no evidence regarding Liu Yinniang¡¯s case, but what about them?¡± Liu Shun¡¯s eyes widened. If What Liu Sanniang said about Liu Yinniang made him realize that he had made a wrong move, then when Liu Sanniang mentioned ¡®them¡¯, Liu Shun felt like he had already been punished to death. He wanted to resist Liu Sanniang¡¯s power, but the power that was like a dark cloud continued to devour him, revealing everything he¡¯d been hiding to Liu Sanniang. Liu Shun panicked. ¡°No, no¡­ Liu Sanniang, stop. I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have provoked you.¡± At this moment, Liu Shun knew that he should not have messed with Liu Sanniang. Liu Sanniang was far superior to him. In front of Liu Sanniang, a psychic, he was nothing. He was trembling and could barely stand on his own. His sorry state was revealed to everyone present. Seeing Liu Shun like this, Yi Zn was no longer worried. At the same time, he respected Liu Sanniang even more. Liu Sanniang continued. ¡°You¡¯re despicable and evil. Do you think you can kill anyone you buy? What do you take human lives for? Do you think that if they¡¯re not in the capital, no one will discover them? There are ten corpses in the abandoned house outside the capital in the northwest.¡± Yi Zn¡¯s expression changed drastically upon hearing the number. His face was cold as he gave the order. ¡°Quick, get people to investigate it.¡± Liu Shun¡¯s lips trembled, but he still tried his best to resist. ¡°Miss Liu, what have I done to offend you? Why are you making this up to wrongly use me?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Liu Shun and said calmly, ¡°The evidence lies in a small box in the innermost part of the closet in the north courtyard of the Crown Prince Mansion.¡± Chapter 380 - 380 Liu Sanniang Is Terrifying (Part 2) 380 Liu Sanniang Is Terrifying (Part 2) Liu Shun¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred. Liu Sanniang was simply a demon. She was not human at all. How could she know everything? He resisted her attack with all his might, but to Liu Sanniang, his resistance was pretty much non-existent. Liu Shun was sweating profusely and convulsing all over his body. When Liu Sanniang retracted her hands, he fell to the ground like a pile of mud and could not gather himself together for a long time. Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°You enjoy abusing people, and you keep their purses and take them out from time to time to reminisce.¡± Liu Shun trembled uncontrobly. He knew he was a demon, but now, he had met a demon even more terrifying than him. Yi Zn said expressionlessly, ¡°Watch him carefully. I¡¯ll go and search for evidence myself.¡± Liu Shun was now living in the Crown Prince Mansion. It was not easy to search the Crown Prince Mansion, but he did not want to let go of this chance. Yi Zn couldn¡¯t bring himself to imagine that horrifying abusing scene, but Liu Shun¡¯s reaction said it all. Everything Liu Sanniang said was true. Yi Zn red at Liu Shun and walked out with his men. The guards from the Ministry of War frowned. Liu Shun looked schrly, but in fact, he was a serial murderer. They immediately felt a chill run down their spines. Indeed, one could not judge a book by its cover. Liu Shun curled up on the ground and only managed to calm down after a while. He looked at Liu Sanniang. Her expression was cold, as if she couldn¡¯t be bothered to throw him even a nce. He had already earned enough fortune and fame but in front of Liu Sanniang, he felt more inferior to an ant. Love and hate towards Liu Sanniang were both coexistent. Liu San looked at Liu Shun angrily and raised his fist, wanting to hit him, but he was quickly stopped by the guard. ¡°Please calm down.¡± Madam Bai fainted from exhaustion. Liu Dashan and his brothers¡¯ eyes were red with anger as they looked at Liu Shun. He was a beast and didn¡¯t deserve to live. At the thought that Liu Yinniang was killed by him, they med themselves even more. However, they could only wait for Yi Zn to find the evidence and convict Liu Shun. After Liu Sanniang urately identified the location where the corpses were buried, Yi Zn immediately sent people to investigate it. As for Yi Zn, he went to the Crown Prince Mansion. Xia Hongyuan looked solemn as he asked. ¡°Official Yi, you said that Liu Shun killed several people, but what evidence do you have? Liu Shun is a schr and doesn¡¯t look like that kind of person.¡± ¡°You said the evidence is hidden in my mansion? Who told you that?¡± Xia Hongyuan didn¡¯t look like he was going to back down. Liu Shun was a useful person, so he naturally had to protect him. Yi Zn said calmly, ¡°Your Highness, the person who interrogated Liu Shun was me. I don¡¯t want to believe that he actually treated human lives like dirt. Please allow me to search his ce.¡± Xia Hongyuan¡¯s face darkened and he remained silent for a long time. Xia Qiluo looked at Yi Zn. ¡°Official Yi, did you use any methods to torture Official Liu into confessing?¡± Yi Zn said, ¡°No.¡± Xia Qiluo was curious. ¡°Then how did you get him to confess? I remember that you only asked him some questions. How did he get convicted so soon? ording to what you said, Liu Shun didn¡¯t just kill Liu Yinniang but many people. How did you know?¡± Yi Zn frowned. ¡°Do you know Miss Liu who was also at the prayer meeting?¡± Xia Qiluo looked instantly displeased. Why was Liu Sanniang everywhere? What did she want to do? Thinking about Miao Yin who slowly transformed into a monster, Xia Hongyuan still felt a lingering fear. Liu Shun was a scheming person. Xia Hongyuan did not know if he would kill people. He only knew that Liu Shun was still useful. Xia Hongyuan ordered coldly. ¡°Go and invite Liu Shun¡¯s mother over.¡± The servant immediately went to get her. Xia Qiluo looked at Yi Zn and pursed her lips before finally asking. ¡°Is there a man apanying Miss Liu?¡± Yi Zn looked at Xia Qiluo and replied. ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Yan and Liu Sanniang went everywhere together and they were already engaged. Xia Qiluo bit her lower lip, clenching her fists. What was so good about Liu Sanniang? Why did he want to eat what she left in her bowl and followed her obediently everywhere? Liu Shun¡¯s mother soon arrived there. Her expression was calm as she said, ¡°Greetings, Your Highness. Greetings, Seventh Princess.¡± Xia Hongyuan asked her calmly. ¡°Official Yi said that your son is a beast who kills and abuses others for fun. As his mother, do you know about this?¡± Liu Shun¡¯s mother immediately knelt down and cried. ¡°My son is innocent, Your Highness. He¡¯s not that kind of person. He¡¯s diligent and studious. It¡¯s impossible for him to do such a cruel thing.¡± Xia Hongyuan looked at Yi Zn. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t let you search my mansion. I believe Liu Shun¡¯s mother won¡¯t dare to lie to me.¡± He was the crown prince and would eventually be the emperor. If anyone lied to him, it was punishable by death. Liu Shun¡¯s mother replied. ¡°I will never lie to Your Highness.¡± Yi Zn frowned. The sound of horses galloping could be heard. Yi Zn looked over and saw that Zhou Changzhu had gone to the abandoned house to investigate. His expression was solemn as he walked up to Yi Zn and said, ¡°Ten corpses. Coincidentally, they¡¯re all fourteen or fifteen years old girls.¡± Xia Hongyuan frowned. Yi Zn said, ¡°Your Highness, this is a serious matter. Please reconsider your decision.¡± Xia Hongyuan¡¯s face darkened. Liu Shun¡¯s mother trembled slightly and tried her best to suppress the fear in her heart. ¡°Your Highness!¡± She had ced all her hopes on the Crown Prince. Only the Crown Prince could protect Liu Shun. With displeasure, Xia Hongyuan looked at Yi Zn and said angrily, ¡°Official Yi, you¡¯re really stubborn. If you want to search, go ahead. I also want to see what you can find.¡± His eyes were cold as he silently warned Yi Zn and gave him pressure. If Yi Zn dared to search the Crown Prince Mansion, he would offend someone he couldn¡¯t afford to offend. But, much to everyone¡¯s surprise, Yi Zn did it. He brought his men straight into the mansion. Xia Hongyuan looked at Liu Shun¡¯s mother. Liu Shun¡¯s mother looked up with fear in her eyes. When she met Xia Hongyuan¡¯s cold gaze, she begged. ¡°Your Highness, you have to save my son.¡± Liu Shun was truly cruel, but he was her son after all. She could enjoy afortable life all thanks to Liu Shun, so naturally she had to protect him. Xia Hongyuan said, his eyes filled with killing intent. ¡°He killed dozens of people. Who do you think I am? How can I protect him?¡± He wasn¡¯t even given time to get rid of the evidence. Xia Qiluo¡¯s expression was a littleplicated. From Miao Zhen to Miao Yin to the Yang Mansion, Xia Qiluo seemed toe to understand something, but she still did not know what Liu Sanniang was trying to do. Wasn¡¯t she afraid of offending the royal family? Without the Crown Prince stopping him, Yi Zn brought his men to the side courtyard which Liu Sanniang had mentioned. He easily found Liu Shun¡¯s room and opened the box to find a dozen pouches lying inside. Chapter 381 - 381 Liu Sanniang Is Terrifying (Part 3) 381 Liu Sanniang Is Terrifying (Part 3) Yi Zn came out with the evidence. Xia Hongyuan looked at it and said nonchntly, ¡°What are you trying to tell me with this box and a few pouches?¡± Yi Zn replied in all seriousness. ¡°This is the evidence. The girls¡¯ names are embroidered on the pouches. Whoever these pouches belong to will be revealed after the corpse examination.¡± Xia Hongyuan said coldly, ¡°Prepare the horse. I want to question Liu Shun in person.¡± Liu Shun was guilty of taking ten lives. There was no way he could protect him, but he¡¯d ask Liu Shun to tell him what would happen next. As long as Liu Shun told him everything, it didn¡¯t matter if Liu Shun was dead or alive. Yi Zn brought his men back to the Ministry of War. There were a total of ten corpses that had been dug out of the abandoned house. Some of them werepletely rotten, and some were half-decayed. They carried a horrid stench. The coroner endured the disgusting smell as he performed the autopsy. The stench was pungent and made one feel nauseous, but the terrifying wounds were even more shocking. Wu Changxian naturally had to return to the Ministry of War to be the judge of this shocking case. Xia Hongyuan entered the Ministry of War with a cold face. Liu Shun¡¯s mother, on the other hand, felt weak all over her body. She kept saying that Liu Shun was innocent, but no one cared about her words. Whether Liu Shun was innocent or not was not up to her to decide. Liu Shun kept telling himself that the Crown Prince would protect him, but when he saw Xia Hongyuan entering with Yi Zn, his heart tightened. His eyes widened at the sight of that box. He felt cold sweat breaking out on his back. Looking at Xia Hongyuan¡¯s cold expression, he felt hopeless. After Yi Zn reported the situation, Wu Changxian frowned. No matter how he looked at Liu Shun, he didn¡¯t strike him as that kind of a ruthless person, but as a matter of fact, he was. Liu Shun got down on his knees and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to kill people wantonly. I have psychosis. When I¡¯m sick, I can¡¯t control myself. The people I bought were all people I signed death contracts with.¡± For people who had a death contract, their life and death were at the mercy of their master. Yi Zn and Wu Changxian both frowned. ¡°Where are the contracts?¡± Wu Changxian asked in a low voice. Liu Shun took out the contract from his chest pocket. He was unwilling to reveal his true colors, but now he had no choice. He did not want to die. He was still useful to the Crown Prince. The Crown Prince would protect him, but the premise was that he could. Therefore, Liu Shun made up the excuse that he had psychosis to get away with it. With the Crown Prince around, not a word of this matter would leak out. Xia Hongyuan looked at Liu Shun and said calmly, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you have psychosis? This illness is difficult to treat, but with the right methods, it can be controlled.¡± If Liu Shun had the contracts, it wasn¡¯t hard to save him. Liu San gritted his teeth and said with red eyes, ¡°Others might have signed a death contract with him, but my daughter didn¡¯t. My daughter was officially married to him, but she was beaten to death by him.¡± Liu Shun shot him a fierce gaze and said, ¡°I really didn¡¯t kill Yinniang. She was my wife. How could I kill her? Yinniang¡¯s death was really an ident.¡± There was no evidence to convict him of murdering Liu Yinniang. Liu San was so angry that he felt a headacheing on. Although he did not understand exactly what was going on right now, he could vaguely feel that these death contracts could save Liu Shun. Moreover, there was no evidence to convict him of murdering Liu Yinniang. This way, Liu Shun would be fine. Wu Changxian looked at Yi Zn, who said with a frown, ¡°The Liu Mansion has been burned down and cleaned up afterwards. There¡¯s no evidence.¡± Even if everyone knew that Liu Shun had beaten Liu Yinniang to death, there was no hard evidence to prove it. Liu Shun heaved a sigh of relief and looked up at Liu Sanniang. He wanted to know what Liu Sanniang¡¯s expression was like and if she was angry. He looked over with anticipation. Liu Sanniang was as calm as ever. It was as if she couldn¡¯t care less about him. Liu Sanniang walked up to Yi Zn and said, ¡°Nothing is absolute in this world. There is still a chance.¡± Liu Shun¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Liu Sanniang was simply a demon. Just when he thought that he could get away this time, Liu Sanniang destroyed his hope again. What else could she do? Liu Shun did not dare to imagine it. Xia Hongyuan asked with a frown. ¡°Miss Liu, which sect do you belong to?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Xia Hongyuan and saw Xia Qiluo beside him. She said, ¡°I don¡¯t belong to any sect.¡± Xia Hongyuan questioned coldly. ¡°Miss Liu, do you know who I am?¡± Liu Sanniang said, ¡°The Crown Prince.¡± Xia Hongyuan nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Yes.¡± After knowing that he was the Crown Prince, Liu Sanniang should stop pushing her luck. Liu Shun was someone under his protection. If Liu Sanniang was wise, she should stop pursuing this matter. Liu Sanniang did not speak. She reached out and took the box from Yi Zn. She opened it and took out the pouches inside. Holding ten pouches in her hand, Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°Your Highness, do you know who these pouches belong to?¡± Xia Hongyuan frowned. He didn¡¯t care who they belonged to. Was Liu Sanniang stupid or blind? Couldn¡¯t she tell that he wanted to protect Liu Shun? Liu Sanniang never expected Xia Hongyuan to be just. She held the pouches and said softly, ¡°They died a tragic death, but as long as someone still cares about them, they wille back to seek justice for themselves.¡± Would anyone still care about those who signed death contracts? Xia Hongyuan was puzzled, not knowing what Liu Sanniang intended to do. The pouches gradually turned to ashes and fell to the ground as if they had been burned by a raging fire. Xia Hongyuan stared at the ashes. Liu Sanniang must have a motive for doing this. What was she going to do? Everyone looked at the pile of ashes and did not dare to blink. Liu Shun stopped breathing, praying in his heart that nothing would happen. Without evidence, no one could take his life. After a while, when there was no reaction from the ashes, Liu Shun heaved a sigh of relief. However, before he could rx, he saw a thin line of ashes coiling up without any wind. Liu Sanniang reached out and pointed at the sky. The ashes floated into the air as if they had a life of their own and flew away. No one knew where they were going. Liu Sanniang said, ¡°They wants to go back home, the ce where someone is still waiting for their return.¡± Chapter 382 - 382 Liu Sanniang Is Terrifying (Part 4) 382 Liu Sanniang Is Terrifying (Part 4) Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan walked out while Xia Hongyuan frowned. Wu Changxian nodded at Yi Zn, who immediately followed Liu Sanniang. Wu Changxian looked at Liu San¡¯s family and then at Liu Shun, who was pale. He said coldly, ¡°This case will be tried another day. Liu Shun will be detained for the time being.¡± Xia Hongyuan nced at Liu Shun coldly. He had no objection. Xia Qiluo bit her lip and clenched her fists. ¡°Brother, I¡¯m also very interested in this case. I¡¯ll go too.¡± Xia Hongyuan nodded. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Xia Qiluo had learned mystic techniques from masters of Cloud Breaking Sect since she was young, so it was not a surprise that she was interested in this case. After Liu Shun was detained, Wu Changxian looked at Liu San¡¯s family. This family was still in fury. If Liu Shun was not convicted, they would probably not be able to get over the guilt. However, it wasn¡¯t easy to convict Liu Shun. It would take time. Wu Changxian said, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely get to the bottom of this case. Go back and rest well. As soon as there¡¯s news, I¡¯ll get someone to inform you.¡± Madam Bai fainted, and Liu Dashan received thirty flogs. The whole family was in a bad state. Liu San red at Liu Shun¡¯s mother and forcibly suppressed the anger in his heart. He said to his sons, ¡°Carry your mother and let¡¯s go back. We need to believe in Sanniang. She will seek justice for Yinniang.¡± Liu Shun¡¯s mother snorted disdainfully. When Liu Yinniang was alive, she did not see them caring so much about Liu Yinniang. As soon as she was dead, they immediately kicked up a fuss. After Liu San and his family left, Wu Changxian nced at Xia Hongyuan. Xia Hongyuan said calmly, ¡°Liu Shun is my man. I don¡¯t know anything about what he¡¯s done. He¡¯s causing me trouble, so I want to see him.¡± Although Wu Changxian was unwilling to let him see Liu Shun, he could not say no to the Crown Prince. After all, Liu Shun had not been convicted yet. He nodded. ¡°Your Highness, you can naturally see him. Since, this is a serious matter, please help us make Liu Shun confess.¡± Liu Shun¡¯s mother called out in a trembling voice. ¡°Your Highness.¡± Now, only the Crown Prince could save her son. Liu Sanniang was clearly determined to send her son to the guillotine. Liu Shun¡¯s mother was a clever woman. She knew that there must be a reason why Liu Shun was ced in an important position by the Crown Prince. He was useful to the Crown Prince, so the Crown Prince wouldn¡¯t let him die just yet. Xia Hongyuan red at Liu Shun¡¯s mother coldly before heading straight to the cell. Liu Shun¡¯s mother clenched her fists and looked at Xia Hongyuan¡¯s departing figure worriedly. She had lived for decades and was a woman of the world. However, when she arrived in the capital, she realized how small Yong County was. In the capital, dangers lurked everywhere. Everyone seemed nice and friendly on the surface, but when they saw fit, they would deal you a fatal blow on the back. She only hoped that the Crown Prince wasn¡¯t one of those people. Xia Hongyuan went straight to the cell and ordered coldly., ¡°All of you, leave.¡± When Liu Shun saw Xia Hongyuan, his eyes lit up. He got down on his knees and said, ¡°Your Highness, please save my life.¡± Xia Hongyuan kicked Liu Shun in the shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ve never been embarrassed like this in my life. Liu Shun, what else are you hiding from me?¡± Liu Shun endured the pain. When he was useful, Xia Hongyuan treated him with respect. If he lost his value, Xia Hongyuan would kick him out without hesitation. He had some ability, but in Xia Hongyuan¡¯s eyes, he was still nothing. Liu Shun rolled on the ground. ¡°No, I¡­ I just have a special fetish. I¡¯ve always known that I¡¯m abnormal. It¡¯s my fault. Please save me, Your Highness! In the future, I¡¯m willing to be your servant.¡± As long as he could survive, he would definitely have a chance to make aeback. He was really afraid that Liu Sanniang would find out something concrete. Xia Hongyuan¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°What else do you know?¡± Liu Shun wrote a letter to the Crown Prince, in which he said that one of his men had betrayed him. After investigating, the Crown Prince found that it was really the case. If not for the fact that he had gotten rid of the betrayer, the betrayer would have continued to inform the Third Prince of his secrets and put him put at a disadvantage. Liu Shun could predict the future, which was exactly what the Crown Prince needed. If Liu Shun told him everything, he could avoid a lot of mistakes. The Third Prince was ambitious and was his greatest enemy. Xia Hongyuan looked at Liu Shun. Liu Shun¡¯s body trembled as he said, ¡°Your Highness, all secrets can¡¯t be revealed. If I tell you everything, things will change. If you save me, I¡¯ll be your loyal dog. At the critical moment, I can save you.¡± Liu Shun was not stupid. If he told him everything, what was the use of him? The royal family was cold-blooded. Killing someone was not much different from killing an ant. Xia Hongyuan¡¯s face darkened. He stepped on Liu Shun¡¯s shoulder, pressing his face to the ground. Xia Hongyuan really wanted to stomp Liu Shun to death. He said coldly, ¡°Do you know who I hate the most? People who are ambitious but brainless.¡± If Liu Shun had the brains, he would not let anyone catch him red-handed. If Xia Hongming was as easy to deal with as Liu Shun, it would be much easier. Liu Shun had difficulty breathing from being stepped on, but he did not dare to resist. The Crown Prince was the only person who could save him at this moment. Xia Hongyuan raised his foot. Just as Liu Shun was busy catching his breath, Xia Hongyuan stepped on his face. Liu Shun¡¯s body stiffened. Xia Hongyuan said mercilessly, ¡°You¡¯ve crossed the line, but I¡¯ll try to save you and keep you as a dog.¡± Liu Shun¡¯s face twisted and his veins bulged. His face was rubbed against the ground by Xia Hongyuan. Only when it bled did Xia Hongyuan retract his foot and walk out of the cell. Liu Shun took a deep breath. His face was burning with pain. He revealed a ferocious look and clenched his fists. As long as he could live, he swore he would find a chance to make aeback. Xia Hongyuan left the Ministry of War straight away. Wu Changxian was a little worried. It was obvious that the Crown Prince wanted to save Liu Shun. This case became even more difficult. At the thought of Liu Sanniang, Wu Changxian was lost in thought. She did not belong to any sect and was very capable. What did she want to do in the capital? On the busy street, no one noticed the ashes. Liu Sanniang followed the cluster until it entered a mansion. She looked at the tall que and saw that the words ¡®Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion¡¯ were written on it. There were two stone lions in front of the door. Yi Zn caught up with her and frowned when he saw the mansion. Xia Qiluo arrived there too. She looked at Liu Sanniang aggressively. ¡°Hehe, Miss Liu, are you trying to say that one of the victims is from the Prime Minister¡¯s mansion?¡± Chapter 383 - 383 The Unfamiliar Girl 383 The Unfamiliar Girl Liu Sanniang threw a nce at Xia Qiluo. She didn¡¯t respond to Xia Qiluo¡¯s intentional triggering. Instead, she walked towards the door of the Prime Minister¡¯s mansion. Chu Yan followed closely behind. He was silent, like Liu Sanniang¡¯s shadow. Xia Qiluo gritted her teeth and said under her breath, ¡°What a loyal dog!¡± Chu Yan must be blind. Other than being a little more powerful than her, Liu Sanniang was inferior to her in all aspects, but Chu Yan simply had no eyes for her at all. Yi Zn nced at Xia Qiluo. He could tell that Xia Qiluo did not like Liu Sanniang. Perhaps the princess was used to being arrogant. Liu Sanniang was different from ordinary people. The fact that she ignored Xia Qiluo hurt her pride and made her even more aggressive towards Liu Sanniang. Xia Qiluo followed in. She wanted to see what Liu Sanniang was going to do. Yi Zn followed suit. The door of the Prime Minister¡¯s mansion was open, guarded by servants. As soon as Liu Sanniang arrived at the door, the servant sized her up. ¡°Miss, who are you looking for?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at the sky and did not speak. The ashes returned to her biological mother. The mother would be overwhelmed by the heart-wrenching pain and faint. The servant was puzzled. Just as he was about to ask again, he saw a middle-aged servant girl rush out of the mansion. The servant girl was in her thirties and was wearing a frown. The servant looked at her and said, ¡°Where are you going in such a hurry?¡± He Lan said, ¡°Madam suddenly started shedding tears and then fainted. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, so I¡¯m going out to get a doctor.¡± Liu Sanniang stepped forward and grabbed He Lan¡¯s hand. ¡°Take me to see your madam.¡± He Lan was annoyed, but when she looked at Liu Sanniang and met her cold gaze, she was stunned and found herself unable to refuse her request at all. She said in a daze, ¡°Oh, okay,e with me.¡± The servant was puzzled. Wasn¡¯t she going to get a doctor? He Lan brought Liu Sanniang into the mansion. Chu Yan followed beside Liu Sanniang, but He Lan did not seem to notice him. Xia Qiluo entered, too, with a cold face. The servant was shocked. ¡°Seventh, Seventh Princess.¡± When Yi Zn walked in, the servant was shocked again. ¡°Official Yi¡­¡± Xia Qiluo did not even look at the servant and went straight in. Yi Zn nodded at the servant. ¡°We¡¯re together.¡± The servant replied nkly, ¡°Oh, okay.¡± He Lan brought Liu Sanniang to the main courtyard and entered a house. The maidservants turned to look at He Lan in surprise. ¡°Is the doctor here so quick?¡± Liu Sanniang let go of He Lan¡¯s hand. He Lan was stunned and stammered with a puzzled look. ¡°I, doctor¡­¡± She looked at Liu Sanniang and was confused, not knowing why she was so obedient to Liu Sanniang just now. The maidservants reached out to stop Liu Sanniang from going further. ¡°Who are you? Don¡¯t touch our madam!¡± Liu Sanniang had already reached out to touch the shoulder of the woman who was lying on the bed, as if she was confirming something. The maidservants wanted to stop Liu Sanniang, but they were held back by a hand. Chu Yan¡¯s cold gaze made their legs go weak. No matter what Liu Sanniang wanted to do, he would protect her unconditionally. Bi Lan shouted angrily. ¡°Who are they and how did they get in?¡± He Lan frowned, anxious to exin herself. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know either.¡± Chun Lan immediately said, ¡°Hurry up and call for help.¡± He Lan hurried out to call the guards. Xia Qiluo pushed the maidservants away. Just as Bi Lan and Chun Lan were about to speak, they realized that it was Xia Qiluo who pushed them. They swallowed the words they were about to say. They were puzzled. What was going on? Why was the Seventh Princess here? Xia Qiluo looked at the ashes on Liu Sanniang¡¯s finger and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Madam. Ying only has one daughter called Ying Furong. She is still alive and kicking. I saw her a few days ago.¡± If the daughter of the prime minister was missing, it would definitely cause a huge sensation in the capital. Moreover, Ying Furong was not a concubine¡¯s daughter. As the legitimate daughter, if she was dead, it was impossible that no one noticed it. Liu Sanniang did not look at Xia Qiluo. She looked at the unconscious woman on the bed. The woman was in her thirties. She had fair skin and was considered a beauty, but at this moment, she was lying on the bed with a frown and tears rolling down her face. Liu Sanniang grabbed her hand and sent a warm force to soothe the pain she was going through. Xia Qiluo turned to look at Bi Lan, Chun Lan, and the others. ¡°Is Ying Furong in the mansion?¡± Bi Lan and Chun were puzzled. ¡°She is in the mansion.¡± Xia Qiluo said coldly, ¡°Go and get Ying Furong.¡± Bi Lan and Chun Lan were a little hesitant. Bi Lan nodded at Chun Lan, and Chun Lan went to get Ying Furong. Liu Sanniang grabbed Madam Ying¡¯s hand and said softly, ¡°Madam, it¡¯s time to wake up. Your daughter is still waiting for you to bring her home and give her justice.¡± Bi Lan frowned. She did not understand what Liu Sanniang was saying at all. However, after Liu Sanniang finished speaking, Madam Ying¡¯s eyelids moved and she slowly opened her eyes. Her eyes were still blurred by the tears. Bi Lan quickly went forward and asked worriedly. ¡°Madam, how do you feel?¡± Madam Ying opened her mouth, but she did not know how to tell people what she had just seen. In the abandoned courtyard, she saw a girl who had a terrified look on her face. The clothes on her body were already tattered. The girl opened her mouth, and she could look straight into her throat. The girl didn¡¯t have a tongue. Even though Madam Ying did not know this girl, her heart ached inexplicably. Seeing the girl being grabbed by a hand and being shed by a knife, she was in so much pain that she felt she was about to die. Tears welled up in her eyes, and she did not know why she was crying. As she watched the girl escape, she heard the maidservants exim in fear. ¡°Madam, Madam, what¡¯s happening? Wake up.¡± Madam Ying¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. She had been keeping her eyes open, but why did the maidservants try to wake her up? She looked at the girl and shouted. ¡°Run, run!¡± However, the girl could not hear her. She was snatched back. Her body was covered in blood and she was tied up and beaten. In the end, her broken body was thrown into an abandoned well. Madam Ying felt an extreme sense of oppression. It was as if the abuser was inflicting pain on her as well. It was very painful. She only woke up when she felt a warm force spreading out her body and heard a soothing voice. ¡°Madam, it¡¯s time for you to wake up. Your daughter is still waiting for you to bring her home and give her justice.¡± Madam Ying slowly opened her eyes, looking a little dazed. ¡°She, she¡¯s dead.¡± That girl did not escape. She was beaten to death. Bi Lan was shocked. ¡°Madam, don¡¯t scare me.¡± Liu Sanniang replied calmly. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s dead.¡± Tears streamed down Madam Ying¡¯s face. She looked at Liu Sanniang and opened her mouth, trembling. ¡°Who, who is she?¡± Why did she feel so heartbroken about the death of an unfamiliar girl? Chapter 384 - 384 The True Buddha 384 The True Buddha Liu Sanniang said slowly, ¡°Her name is Ying Furong.¡± Madam Ying grabbed her chest and took a deep breath. ¡°No, impossible.¡± Ying Furong, her daughter, was in the mansion and came to pay her respects every day. It was impossible for the girl she saw to be Ying Furong. No, it must be someone else with the same name as her daughter. That was why she felt so sad. Liu Sanniang did not speak. Her gazended on the trace of ashes on Madam Ying¡¯s shoulder, and she was deep in thought. There were too many sources of evil in this world. Bi Lan asked worriedly. ¡°Madam, are you alright? Say something to me. Don¡¯t scare me.¡± Madam Ying looked at Bi Lan. ¡°Where¡¯s Eldest Miss? Go and get her.¡± She would prove to Liu Sannaing that her daughter was still alive and kicking. Bi Lan was taken aback by Madam Ying¡¯s exaggerated reaction. ¡°Chun Lan¡­ Chun Lan already went to get Eldest Miss.¡± When Madam Ying heard that, she calmed down. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± She looked at Liu Sanniang. Liu Sanniang¡¯s expression was calm. Madam Ying avoided Liu Sanniang¡¯s eyes. ¡°My daughter will be here soon. I¡¯ll prove you wrong.¡± Bi Lan frowned, thinking to herself. ¡®What is wrong with Madam? Why does she have to prove to a stranger that Eldest Miss is Eldest Miss? What¡¯s the point of proving anything to her?¡¯ Bi Lan was puzzled, but she could only wait and see. Soon, Chun Lan and He Lan returned. Even the prime minister, Ying Xiangru, was alerted. He also came and asked coldly. ¡°What happened? What happened to Madam?¡± ¡°Mother, what¡¯s happening?¡± A girl said as she walked into the room gracefully. She was fair and beautiful, but her aura was oppressive. She was none other than the eldest daughter of the prime minister, Ying Furong. Bi Lan lowered her head and replied. ¡°Miss, Madam is sick.¡± Bi Lan wanted to say that Madam Ying was possessed, but she held back her words, not wanting to get herself into trouble. ¡°Furong,e over,¡± Madam Ying said in a hoarse voice. Ying Xiangru frowned. He looked around and saw Liu Sanniang and Xia Qiluo. With a closer look, he was surprised to see Yi Zn, the Right Assistant Minister of the Ministry of War, present here too. Ying Furong had already walked to the bed and bent down. ¡°Mother, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Liu Sanniang was standing by the side, looking at Ying Furong indifferently. She saw through her at a nce. Ying Furong was also a psychic. She was extremely guarded, more so than anyone else Liu Sanniang had ever met. Madam Ying reached out to touch Ying Furong¡¯s face, as if she was looking for something. She pinched Ying Furong¡¯s chin until it turned red. Madam Ying had mixed feelings. She could not exin why she felt this way, but not only was she not relieved, but her heart felt even heavier. Ying Furong held Madam Ying¡¯s hand and said gently, ¡°Mother, did I do something wrong and make you angry? Just tell me. I will apologize.¡± Ying Xiangru pulled Ying Furong up. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you angry at your daughter?¡± Ying Xiangru¡¯s face darkened. He looked at Ying Furong¡¯s red chin and then at Madam Ying. he was even more displeased. ¡°I think you¡¯re crazy.¡± Ying Furong looked at Madam Ying worriedly and said to Ying Xiangru, ¡°Father, don¡¯t me Mother. She is not feeling well.¡± Madam Ying looked at Ying Furong intensely. Gritting her teeth, she was finally able to bring herself to ask the question. ¡°You¡¯re not my daughter. Who are you?¡± During this period of time, Madam Ying had been feeling uneasy. Every day, she would ask what Eldest Miss was doing and confirm if she was fine. After receiving the servant¡¯s reply, she would feel better. She did not know why she was like this, but now she knew. She felt uneasy because her daughter was no longer around her. After Madam Ying finished speaking, Ying Xiangru red up. ¡°I think you¡¯re really crazy. What do you mean she¡¯s not our daughter? Who else could she be?¡± Ying Furong put on an aggrieved look. ¡°Mother, why can¡¯t you even recognize me?¡± Madam Ying choked. Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°You¡¯re not her daughter. Of course she can¡¯t recognize you.¡± Liu Sanniang wasn¡¯t afraid of this psychic. She was Buddha and light. No matter how powerful the psychic was, she would tear off her mask. Ying Furong looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Who are you?¡± Ying Xiangru also asked. ¡°Who are you? Who brought you in?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Ying Furong. ¡°I¡¯m Liu Sanniang, the true Buddha.¡± At this point, she no longer wanted to hide her identity. Ying Furong looked panicked for a moment, but she returned to normal in an instant. She looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°What are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand.¡± Ying Xiangru frowned. ¡°Liu Sanniang, Miss Liu? The one who exposed Miao Yin?¡± He had heard one thing or two about what happened in the prayer meeting. Miao Yin revealed her true colors in front of everyone and became a monster covered in scales. In the end, she was subdued by Xu Bo. Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡± Liu Sanniang admitted it frankly. Ying Xiangru¡¯s expression wasplicated. ¡°What is the true Buddha?¡± He knew a few sects, but other than the Cloud Breaking Sect, the other sects weren¡¯t well-known. In this world, only the disciples of the Cloud Breaking Sect had some real ability. The ones scattered across the dynasty were mostly swindlers. Recently, there had been rumors about Miss Liu in the capital. Ying Xiangru didn¡¯t take it seriously and couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay this Miss Liu a visit. Today, Liu Sanniang came over uninvited and even said that his daughter was fake. This was simply ridiculous. ¡°I¡¯m the true Buddha.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Ying Furong and paused for a moment before continuing. ¡°I was chosen as the one to eliminate the source of evil. Wherever there is evil, there is me.¡± Ying Furong seemed to be frightened. She took a step back and turned to look at Ying Xiangru. She said in a trembling voice, ¡°Father¡­¡± Ying Xiangru reached out to protect Ying Furong. He looked straight at Liu Sanniang. Liu Sanniang remainedposed. Ying Xiangru turned to look at Yi Zn with a frown. ¡°Official Yi, why are you in my mansion too? Aren¡¯t you going to give me an exnation?¡± Liu Sanniang was too strange. Looking at her cold expression, he actually could not bring himself to question her. When Yi Zn was asked, he came back to his senses and said to Ying Xiangru, ¡°Prime Minister, I¡¯m in the middle of investigating a murder case that involves a dozen female victims. One of the victims is the real Ying Furong.¡± Yi Zn believed in Liu Sanniang without a doubt. After Liu Sanniang said that she was the true Buddha, he even had the urge to worship her. Chapter 385 - 385 You’re Very Powerful 385 You¡¯re Very Powerful Ying Xiangru said excitedly, ¡°Nonsense. My daughter, Ying Furong, is perfectly fine. She¡¯s right in front of you all. How can she be dead?¡± Yi Zn frowned. ¡°It¡¯s too early to say that, Prime Minister. Miss Liu can¡¯t be wrong.¡± After handling Yang Yi¡¯s case, Yi Zn believed that anything and everything was possible in this world. Ying Xiangru had difficulty breathing. He red at Yi Zn with a dark expression. Yi Zn wasn¡¯t intimidated by his re. He said what he had to say. As for whether Ying Xiangru could ept it or not, that was not his business. He was only responsible for investigating the case. Ying Furong fought back her tears and looked at Liu Sanniang with an aggrieved look. ¡°Miss Liu, do you have any evidence to prove that I¡¯m not Ying Furong?¡± Seeing his daughter was getting used wantonly in his territory, Ying Xiangru was furious, and so were the servants. ¡°We¡¯ve always been with Miss wherever she goes. We can swear that she is real.¡± Qiu Yu and Xia Yu knelt down. They raised their hands and vowed that if Ying Furong was fake, they were willing to receive any punishment meted out to them. Ying Xiangru looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re spouting nonsense. If you don¡¯t have evidence to back up your usation, don¡¯t even think about leaving the Prime Minister¡¯s mansion alive today.¡± Xia Qiluo nced at Liu Sanniang and said to Ying Xiangru, ¡°Miss Liu¡¯s greatest ability is mind-reading. Whether Ying Furong is real or not, the truth will be revealed after she read her mind.¡± Ying Xiangru was not sure how capable Liu Sanniang was and he was about to refuse. His daughter was not someone whom anyone could suspect. Madam Ying said in a low voice, ¡°I want to know the truth. Please, read her mind.¡± Ying Xiangru frowned. He wanted to tell his wife how much of a negative impact this matter would bring to his position as the prime minister. Madam Ying looked at Ying Xiangru. ¡°I have the right to make the decision. Ying Furong, don¡¯t you think so?¡± Her mind was filled with the image of the girl covered in bleeding wounds. Instead of being tortured like this, it was better to figure out the truth. She did not want to be a fool. Ying Furong nodded. ¡°I naturally will listen to what Mother says.¡± Her identity was the daughter of the Prime Minister and Madam Ying was her mother. How could she defy what her mother said? Ying Xiangru instructed with a frown. ¡°All of you, leave.¡± The servants left the scene. Madam Ying said in a low voice, ¡°Bi Lan, Chun Lan, stay.¡± Ying Xiangru was furious. His wife was clearly going against him. Madam Ying looked at Ying Xiangru with red eyes. ¡°Do you know what I saw just now?¡± Ying Xiangru¡¯s face was livid as he asked. ¡°What did you see?¡± Madam Ying took a deep breath. ¡°I saw a girl being tortured to death and thrown into an abandoned well, and I felt that my heart was torn into pieces. I knew that she¡¯s my daughter, Ying Furong.¡± Ying Xiangru clearly did not believe her. ¡°Ridiculous.¡± Madam Ying looked at Liu Sanniang piously. ¡°Miss Liu, you were the one who let me see it, right?¡± Liu Sanniang said tly, ¡°She found you herself. This is her home.¡± Madam Ying¡¯s heart ached. ¡°Miss, please help my daughtere back home.¡± Madam Ying shot Ying Furong an angry look. Her daughter had died a tragic death while this imposter enjoyed a luxurious life in her ce. Who was she? If Madam Ying did not tear off her mask, she would not be able to live in peace for the rest of her life. Ying Furong looked sad. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m really sad to hear you say that.¡± Her acting was very good, making others sympathize with her. Ying Xiangru frowned. This was simply ridiculous. How could his daughter be fake? Liu Sanniang walked up to Ying Furong. ¡°You¡¯re very powerful.¡± Ying Furong looked at Liu Sanniang with a cold expression and said bluntly, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, but you have seeded in sowing discord between me and my mother. Even if I can prove myself, there will continue to be a distance between me and my mother.¡± Xia Yu and Qiu Yu looked like they were about to cry. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re you. There¡¯s no need to prove anything. Master, this woman is clearly up to no good.¡± Seeing Ying Furong suffer like this, Ying Xiangru did not feel good. He only had one thought in his mind, which was to chase Liu Sanniang out. Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°What¡¯s fake will always be fake. Please sit down.¡± Ying Furong¡¯s expression turned cold. Madam Ying said in a low voice, ¡°I want to know the truth today. No one can stop me. If you can¡¯t stand it, leave.¡± Ying Xiangru gritted his teeth and stopped talking. He retreated to the side and watched coldly. Xia Qiluo red at Liu Sanniang and said, ¡°Prime Minister, don¡¯t worry. I will be a witness. If Miss Liu¡¯s usation is really wrong, I won¡¯t let her off.¡± Ying Xiangru looked at Xia Qiluo and said, ¡°Alright, as long as Seventh Princess says so, I have no objection.¡± Ying Furong walked to the chair and sat down. She looked at Liu Sanniang with a cold expression. ¡°Miss Liu, if you can¡¯t produce evidence, I want both of your hands.¡± Ying Xiangru echoed. ¡°Seventh Princess, it¡¯s not unreasonable to take her hands for ndering my daughter, right?¡± Xia Qiluo looked at Liu Sanniang who was still expressionless. Xia Qiluo was displeased and said with a snort, ¡°Of course not. If there¡¯s a need, I¡¯ll help.¡± She hated Liu Sanniang to death and despised the fact that she was always so calm and confident. Xia Qiluo wanted to see a look of panic on Liu Sanniang¡¯s face, but she was disappointed every time. Liu Sanniang smiled faintly. ¡°Miss, just extend your hand and we can begin.¡± Ying Furong was very powerful, but she was not weak either. Ying Furong¡¯s expression was cold. She reached out her hand, her skin as fair as jade. Liu Sanniang ced her hand on Ying Furong¡¯s wrist and felt a force attacking her. It was like a roaring wind that rampaged through her body, wanting to crush all her internal organs. This Ying Furong was an imposter. She wanted to maintain her identity, so she naturally could not let Liu Sanniang expose her. She could not do anything to Madam Ying yet, but she could stop Liu Sanniang from revealing her true colors. Therefore, as soon as Liu Sanniang ced her hand on her wrist, she immediately released her power to attack Liu Sanniang. Most of the time, the fight between psychics was done in silence. Outsiders could not see and sense anything going on even if the fight was extremely intense. Chapter 386 - 386 So, He Can’t Interfere 386 So, He Can¡¯t Interfere Liu Sanniang felt a ck smoke drowning her spiritual sense. She opened her mouth and softly chanted the scriptures. Her spiritual sense emitted a golden light. Although it was still very small, it still stunned Ying Furong. The golden light resisted the ck smoke and dissipated it bit by bit. Ying Furong could tangibly feel her power getting weak while Liu Sanniang was getting stronger and stronger. Ying Furong quickly retracted her power to defend against Liu Sanniang¡¯s attack. She felt blood rushing up her throat, making her feelfortable. She looked at Liu Sanniang with a killing intent. As Ying Furong began defending, Liu Sanniang stopped chanting the scriptures. Ying Xiangru frowned. ¡°What is she chanting?¡± The words sounded like Sanskrit, but he could not understand a word. Xia Qiluo said, ¡°Scripture.¡± Ying Xiangru¡¯s face darkened as he looked at Madam Ying. ¡°If you are suspicious of our daughter, just invite the State Minister over. Why did you choose to believe in someone who doesn¡¯t belong to any sect? I¡¯ve never heard of the true Buddha. Master Yuan Hui of Jingen Temple has a high cultivation level too. You can also invite him over.¡± Madam Ying wasn¡¯t in a mood to argue with him. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, go and invite them.¡± Ying Xiangru frowned. He did not move and stared at Liu Sanniang with hostility. He wanted to see what tricks she coulde up with. Xia Qiluo looked at Ying Furong. Others might not feel it, but she felt a spiritual power fluctuation. Her eyes darkened. Ying Furong was not a psychic, so how could she have spiritual power? Xia Qiluo said, ¡°Prime Minister, you can send someone to invite them over. You just have to say that the true Buddha is here and they will definitelye.¡± The true Buddha was the chosen one. Was Liu Sanniang really who she imed to be? Xia Qiluo had been cultivating in the Cloud Breaking Sect for ten years and had read many books. The chosen one was someone respected by every sect. ording to the ancient books, when Yin and Yang were imbnced and a great disaster befell on the human being, the heavens would pity the beings and choose someone to save the world. This person was given the task of eliminating all the evil sources and restoring the bnce of Yin and Yang. However, now that the world was stable, who would believe that Liu Sanniang was the chosen one? Liu Sanniang¡¯s ability came from a strange source. Xia Qiluo knew that she was not her match, but if Liu Sanniang called herself the true Buddha, it was equivalent to challenging the entire Mystic World. She was not Liu Sanniang¡¯s match, but what about the entire Mystic World? If Liu Sanniang was falsely iming herself to be the true Buddha, then she was no different from courting death. Ordinary people, when they heard the true Buddha, would be in awe. However, the big sects and Buddhist monks would never tolerate Liu Sanniang spreading false rumors and causing chaos in the world. Ying Xiangru looked at Xia Qiluo and walked out to instruct the servants to invite the masters over. Xia Qiluo looked at Chu Yan. He showed no signs of interest in the conversation between her and the Prime Minister. Was he deaf? Chu Yan stood beside Liu Sanniang and looked at her. Other than Liu Sanniang, there was no one else in his eyes. Xia Qiluo gritted her teeth. This Chu Yan acted like he was deaf and blind, which infuriated her a lot. Liu Sanniang pissed her off too. She was about to get senior monks over to expose her lie, but Liu Sanniang did not look panicked at all. What could she do to make Liu Sanniang panic and lose herposure? Liu Sanniang could sense an imprable mental defense built up by Ying Furong. She gave up on forcefully breaking through her mental defense and resorted to devouring her power bit by bit. Without power, Ying Furong¡¯s mental defense would automatically copse. Ying Furong realized what Liu Sanniang was doing. She turned her power into steel needles and wanted to kill Liu Sanniang before she devoured her power. Liu Sanniang felt the pain of her flesh being minced, but she still didn¡¯t budge. This was what she had to endure. No matter how powerful Ying Furong was, she was still human, but Liu Sanniang wasn¡¯t. Her body could be repaired even if it was destroyed. Although she would still be in pain, she would not die. Chu Yan stood quietly beside Liu Sanniang. His hands were trembling under his sleeves. He knew what Liu Sanniang was suffering from. He could pull her out with a wave of his hand, but he would not. Liu Sanniang had to eliminate evil in this world with her own hands. Only then could her cultivation beplete. Chu Yan¡¯s eyes were cold. Time was ticking away. Liu Sanniang and Ying Furong were sitting at the table motionlessly. Madam Ying¡¯s anxiety also eased a little. Xia Qiluo was a little annoyed. What was Liu Sanniang doing? Why was it taking so long? Ying Xiangru was pacing about anxiously. ¡°Why is it taking so long? What is Miss Liu doing? Does she want to harm my daughter?¡± The maidservants in the room were all waiting silently. They were originally very nervous, but now they felt bored. They had no clue what was going on and did not know why Liu Sanniang was grabbing Ying Furong¡¯s hand. Seeing that it was already dark, Ying Xiangru went forward. ¡°It¡¯s time to end this farce. Miss Liu, please let go of your hand.¡± Chu Yan shot him a murderous gaze. ¡°What are you afraid of? Are you worried that if your daughter is really dead, it¡¯ll cause you unnecessary trouble. It doesn¡¯t matter to you if she is really your daughter or not, right?¡± Ying Xiangru looked at Chu Yan and took two steps back in fear. Xia Qiluo frowned. ¡°Chu Yan, what do you mean? ndering a prime minister is a serious offense. Don¡¯t you know it?¡± Chu Yan looked at Xia Qiluo with cold eyes. ¡°Get lost.¡± Xia Qiluo felt a chill run down her spine. She felt like she was frozen in ce by Chu Yan¡¯s cold gaze. Ying Xiangru pointed a finger at Chu Yan. ¡°How¡­¡± Dare you. He could not bring himself to say the word ¡®dare you¡¯ to this man. He felt his blood run cold. Who was this person? Why was his aura even more terrifying than the emperor¡¯s? It was as if he was the ruler of the world. No, wait, it felt like even the ruler of the world had to bow down to him. Chu Yan retracted his gaze to look at Liu Sanniang with a gentle expression. Xia Qiluo bit her lip, green with jealousy when she saw how protective Chu Yan was of Liu Sanniang. It was as if he was protecting a flower. This flower was growing. He wanted to shield her from all the storms, but he had no choice but to let her suffer. Xia Qiluo turned around and went out. Why wasn¡¯t the State Minister here yet? Why wasn¡¯t Master Yuan Hui here yet? Xia Qiluo left the prime minister¡¯s mansion. No one dared to stop her from leaving. After Xia Qiluo left, the room became quiet. The night was dark. Two carriages stopped outside the Prime Minister¡¯s mansion. A monk with white eyebrows and a beard alighted. He was dressed in a kasaya and held a string of prayer beads. He had a gentle and amiable face. Xu Yue and Xu Bo also got out of the carriage. Xu Bo nodded at the monk. ¡°She¡¯s inside. She¡¯s just a teenage girl who doesn¡¯t have any spiritual power and is also a little strange.¡± Chapter 387 - 387 So, He Can’t Intervene (Part 2) 387 So, He Can¡¯t Intervene (Part 2) They didn¡¯t feel any spiritual energy fluctuations from Liu Sanniang. Xu Bo never believed that the heavens would choose a woman to save the world. She was most likely just bluffing. If she really fought with a capable person, she¡¯d end up miserably. Yuan Hui said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡± Yuan Hui slowly walked into the mansion. When the servants saw him, they bowed respectfully. Xu Yue did not speak but he had his doubts. He did not know where Liu Sanniang¡¯s power came from. She did not belong to any sect, but her ability was indeed powerful. She could even use a forbidden technique. Was she really the true Buddha? Xu Bo and Yuan Hui entered the main courtyard. Xu Yue thought for a moment and didn¡¯t follow. Instead, he lingered to ask the servants what had happened. The servant frowned and replied with aplicated expression. ¡°State Minister, it¡¯s strange. First, Madam fainted for no reason and kept crying. Then, Miss Liu came over. After Madam woke up, she insisted that Eldest Miss was fake.¡± They did not know anything else. They were all outside and had no right to know what was going on inside. However, in their hearts, they did not want Ying Furong to be fake. If the real Ying Furong was really dead, the servants would be punished for their negligence. Xu Yue went in absent-mindedly. He did not know why, but he knew that the fact Ying Furong was fake must be true. At this moment, there were a few more carriages parked outside the Prime Minister¡¯s mansion. Xia Hongming and Wu Ju got out of the carriage. Xia Hongyuan and Xia Qiluo got out of the carriage with an old Taoist nun. Xia Hongming smiled. ¡°Brother, what brought you here? It seems that Miss Liu is famous.¡± Xia Hongyuan said, ¡°It¡¯s no small matter that the daughter of the prime minister was swapped.¡± Xia Hongming looked at the nun beside Xia Hongyuan and smiled. ¡°Master Hui Zhen, how are you today?¡± This old woman really had a long life. Hui Zhen said expressionlessly, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Thank you for your concern, Third Prince.¡± Xia Hongyuan nodded at Hui Zhen and walked into the Prime Minister¡¯s mansion with Xia Qiluo. Xia Hongming stopped smiling and said to Wu Ju, ¡°Master Wu Ju, let¡¯s go in too.¡± After Yuan Hui and Xu Bo entered the mansion, they went straight to see Liu Sanniang, but they were stopped from going any further. With a terrifying and cold expresion, Chu Yan said in a deep voice, ¡°If you want to interfere, you have to do so over my dead body.¡± Yuan Hui was stunned. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, young man. We¡¯re just here to see the true Buddha, not to fight with you.¡± Chu Yan didn¡¯t move aside. In his opinion, it was all the same. When Xia Hongyuan and the others entered, Hui Zhen said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Who is the true Buddha? Show yourself.¡± Xia Hongming narrowed his eyes. He wished this old nun could be taught a lesson by Liu Sanniang and die. Wu Ju, on the other hand, looked at Liu Sanniang, pondering over something. Ying Xiangru looked at Liu Sanniang and was a little angry. Everytime he wanted to stop Liu Sanniang, Chu Yan would get in the way. Ying Xiangru walked to Xia Hongyuan and Xia Hongming and bowed slightly. ¡°Your Highness, this woman calls herself the true Buddha.¡± He did not know what the true Buddha was, but to be able to attract so many people, the true Buddha must be someone very important. Hui Zhen looked at Liu Sanniang with a stern gaze and silently released her power to impose pressure on Liu Sanniang. However, Liu Sanniang wasn¡¯t affected by it at all. On the other hand, Ying Furong was seriously impacted. Hui Zhen frowned. Ying Xiangru looked at Hui Zhen and said, ¡°Please save my daughter. She has been kept in ce by Miss Liu for a whole day and hasn¡¯t eaten anything.¡± Madam Ying said with a shake of her head, ¡°Other than your ambitions, you really don¡¯t care about anything else. If she¡¯s really our daughter, how could she havested until now? Can¡¯t you tell that she¡¯s resisting Miss Liu?¡± Ying Xiangru was rendered speechless. It was not that he could not tell, but he did not want to admit it and stop the whole thing. What could a legitimate daughter bring him? He did not nurture his daughter to be so outstanding so that she would die halfway. He wanted his daughter to be the Crown Princess and the future empress. Hui Zhen demanded sternly. ¡°Miss Liu, I have something to ask you. Please let go immediately.¡± Yuan Hui kept looking at Liu Sanniang, but he could not see anything. What Hui Zhen wanted to ask was also what he wanted to ask. In their opinion, what happened to Ying Furong was a small matter, but the rumor about her being the true Buddha was a big matter. They had to get to the bottom of it. Chu Yan, who was guarding Liu Sanniang, also gave them a headache. However, there were five of them and Chu Yan was alone. Yuan Hui said to Chu Yan, ¡°Young man, please move aside. We don¡¯t have any ill intentions. We just want Miss Liu to stop for the time being. If the true Buddha really ascends on the world, it is not a joking matter. Please let us ask her properly.¡± Chu Yan¡¯s eyes darkened with anger. ¡°Who wants toe first? Or together?¡± Yuan Hui and Hui Zhen were both stunned. They frowned, not expecting Chu Yan to be so difficult to deal with. Xia Qiluo gritted her teeth and cursed under her breath. ¡°What a loyal dog! Deaf and blind.¡± Wu Ju put his palms together. ¡°Amitabha. If you want to interrupt Miss Liu, then you will also make enemies with me.¡± Xia Hongming narrowed his eyes. What in the world was Wu Ju doing? Was he crazy? He actually wanted to offend all these people at once. Xia Hongming¡¯s face darkened as he called out. ¡°Master Wu Ju!¡± Wu Ju nced at Xia Hongming. ¡°Third Prince, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Xia Hongming was put on the spot. If he became the emperor in the future, he would have to rope in these senior monks and nuns. Wu Ju asking the obvious was making things difficult for him. Wu Ju then looked at Chu Yan and said with a faint smile, ¡°There is a better and simpler way that can avoid unnecessary conflict.¡± Wu Ju gently raised his hand. The simplest way was to show them what Liu Sanniang was experiencing. How could Chu Yan not be capable of achieving that? Wu Ju looked intently at Chu Yan and realized that Chu Yan couldn¡¯t interfere. This was good news. Wu Ju smiled. He turned around to face Hui Zhen and the others. He put his palms together and said calmly, ¡°Amitabha.¡± A powerful force spread out as he spoke. Almost instantly, everyone in the room widened their eyes. They looked at the scene in front of them in disbelief. The golden light and the ck smoke were battling. The ck smoke was powerful and shattered Liu Sanniang¡¯s internal organs time and time again, but the golden light managed to repair Liu Sanniang just in time to keep her from dying. Chapter 388 - 388 Settled 388 Settled On the surface, it was peaceful, but underneath, a fierce battle had broken out. Tears streamed down Madam Ying¡¯s face almost instantly. ¡°She¡¯s a demon. My daughter is gone¡­¡± The current Ying Furong could not possibly be her daughter at all. Her daughter was already dead. Ying Xiangru¡¯s expression also turned ugly. With a ferocious expression, Ying Furong shouted. ¡°Ah, go to hell!¡± Ying Furong was already very powerful. The power she had obtained wasparable to that of Xu Bo and the others. However, other than Liu Sanniang, none of them had the ability to make her show her true colors. Ying Furong did not feel any spiritual power from Liu Sanniang. It was as if Liu Sanniang was born to fight evil. The golden light spread out from her body burned Ying Furong and caused her to suffer great pain. She was in pain, Liu Sanniang was also experiencing the same if not greater pain, but Liu Sanniang just would not die. When Wu Ju interfered and let everyone see this intense battle, Ying Furong screamed and erupted with overwhelming power. The ck smoke that surged out of her instantly drowned Liu Sanniang. Ying Furong panted heavily. She no longer felt Liu Sanniang¡¯s presence. Was Liu Sanniang dead? Ying Furong looked at Wu Ju and the others. ¡°She¡¯s dead. I won.¡± Ying Furong looked at Madam Ying. ¡°I¡¯m also your daughter. I¡¯m no different from her. Why can¡¯t you turn a blind eye and pretend that I am?¡± Madam Ying¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°You¡¯re not my daughter. You can never rece her.¡± Ying Furong¡¯s face darkened. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll send you to see your daughter.¡± Wu Ju said calmly, ¡°So many of us witnessed it. Are you going to kill us all?¡± Did Ying Furong have the ability to kill them all? Ying Furong sneered and looked at the ck smoke in front of her. ¡°After I devour her and absorb her power, I won¡¯t need to kill you. I can just wipe what happened here out of your memory.¡± She did not need to kill anyone. Besides, with their powerbined, there was no way she could be their match. What she wanted to do was not to kill at all. Yuan Hui looked at Ying Furong. ¡°Seal technique.¡± Xu Bo and Xu Yue both revealed a shocked look at the fact that Ying Furong was actually capable of performing such a forbidden technique. Wu Ju smiled faintly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t.¡± Ying Furong¡¯s expression turned fierce. ¡°Impossible.¡± Wu Ju looked at the ck smoke and smiled without saying anything. Ying Furong gritted her teeth and released her power, shrouding the ce in a thickyer of ck smoke. However, soon, Ying Furong¡¯s expression twisted as if she was in pain. She widened her eyes and said in disbelief, ¡°Why isn¡¯t she dead? Why isn¡¯t she dead?¡± A golden light pierced through the ck smoke and dazzled everyone¡¯s eyes. What followed was the chanting of holy scripture. Namo Amitabha Buddha¡­ (Note: Amitabha Pure Land Rebirth Mantra) Ying Furong felt a sharp pain in her heart and blood surged up in her throat. She opened her mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood. The ck smoke was dispersed by the golden light. Liu Sanniang sat steadily in her seat and looked at Ying Furong in disbelief. She slowly said, ¡°Let me see what you actually are.¡± Liu Sanniang grabbed Ying Furong¡¯s hand and poured her power into her. A force was released, enveloping the entire house. Ying Furong felt something move up her throat. She had no choice but to spit out the ck pill. She looked pained as she red at Liu Sanniang. In her mind, she screamed crazily. ¡®Go to hell, you wicked b*tch.¡¯ Liu Sanniang¡¯s power was like a huge dark cloud crushing down on Ying Furong. In face of that enormous power, she was just a very small ant. Her mental defense was easily shattered by Liu Sanniang. What came into picture was the scene of an exquisite courtyard where a man in ck had his back facing a group of people. In the courtyard, the servants, including Ying Furong, knelt on the ground in front of the man. Her name was also Ying Furong, but she knew that she was a substitute. She knew that she existed to rece the daughter of the Prime Minister. Whatever the daughter of the Prime Minister knew, she must know too, and whatever the daughter of the Prime Minister didn¡¯t know, she had to know all the same. She called the man in ck ¡®My lord¡¯. Other than looking different from the real Ying Furong, her every move was simply a replica of the real one. What she needed to do was be the real Ying Furong. Half a year ago, on a rainy night, she saw the real Ying Furong. The real Ying Furong was tied up and had a cloth stuffed in her mouth. She looked terrified and pitiful. The fourteen-year-old girl¡¯s eyes were filled with fear. She seemed to have discovered something and was trembling. The fake one smiled and circled around the real Ying Furong. ¡°You noticed it, right? Other than appearance, we are very simr. Once I obtain your face, I¡¯ll practically be you.¡± It was as if she had never seen such a terrifying thing, the real Ying Furou was sobbing with streams of tears rolling down her face. The rain was very heavy. She took off the cloth from the real Ying Furong¡¯s mouth and stuffed a pill into her mouth. She reached out to hold Ying Furong¡¯s face. ¡°I can easily cut off your head, but I don¡¯t want to do that. I¡¯ll rece you and let you live to experience what it feels like to fall from heaven to hell.¡± Recing Ying Furong was only part of the n. She did not want Ying Furong to die just like that, so when her face gradually morphed into that of the real Ying Furong, the real Ying Furong widened her eyes and felt suffocated. She smiled. ¡°My name is Ying Furong. I¡¯m not using your name. I¡¯ve been called this since I was young.¡± The real Ying Furong trembled. ¡°You can¡¯t rece me. My parents will definitely notice it.¡± She smiled. ¡°No, they won¡¯t and never will.¡± Holding a pair of scissors and a bronze mirror, she let the real Ying Furong see her current appearance. When the real Ying Furong broke down and cried, she smiled and pinched her chin to cut off her tongue. She said with a smile, ¡°Without your tongue, you won¡¯t be able to speak.¡± She also cut off her fingers and said, ¡°Your fingers are gone too. Tsk¡­ How pitiful!¡± Just like that, she walked into the Prime Minister¡¯s mansion and no one noticed anything strange about her. Liu Sanniang could feel a very powerful force devouring Ying Furong¡¯s memories. The evil presence was extremely strong, and it made Liu Sanniang frown. Liu Sanniang retracted her power and let go. Ying Furong gritted her teeth. ¡°If not for you, no one would have found out.¡± ¡°There are no ifs.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Ying Furong indifferently and paused for a moment before saying further. ¡°No matter who he is, I will find him.¡± Chapter 389 - 389 Settled (Part 2) 389 Settled (Part 2) Ying Furong¡¯s eyes widened. She knew who Liu Sanniang was talking about. Looking into Liu Sanniang¡¯s eyes, Ying Furong narrowed her eyes. ¡°Dream on, you will never be his match.¡± The so-called True Buddha was just an outright joke. There was no god in this world. If there was a god, it should be that one. Liu Sanniang was not strong at all. If not for the fact that she could not be killed, she would have died long ago. Ying Furong was indignant about the fact that she lost to Liu Sanniang. Liu Sanniang reached out to grab her but Ying Furong dodged in fear. After Liu Sanniang retracted her hand, she quickly reached out to touch her face. She looked at Madam Ying and Ying Xiangru and got the answer from their shocked expressions. Her face was no longer that of the real Ying Furong. Liu Sanniang turned to look at Ying Xiangru. ¡°Prime Minister, do you believe me now?¡± Ying Xiangru heaved a long sigh. The truth was right in front of him. How could he not believe her? ¡°Where¡¯s my daughter?¡± Ying Xiangru gritted his teeth. After Ying Furong¡¯s face was torn off, she became like apletely different person. It was obvious that she was a fake. At the thought that his daughter was already dead, Ying Xiangru wanted to kill her. It was not easy for him to nurture an excellent daughter, but she was gone just like that. Yi Zn took a deep breath and said, ¡°Miss Ying¡¯s corpse is already at the Ministry of War. Madam, Sir, pleasee with us.¡± No one knew what the real Ying Furong had experienced. They only knew that she was tortured to death by Liu Shun. She had experienced extreme pain before she died. Ying Xiangru gritted his teeth. ¡°Hurry up and take me there.¡± Tears streamed down Madam Ying¡¯s face as she hastened. ¡°Help me up. I¡¯m going too.¡± Her daughter could never be reced. She had to bring her daughter home. Ying Xiangru looked at Madam Ying and instructed coldly. ¡°Take care of Madam.¡± Xia Hongyuan frowned. Liu Shun was simply courting death. Did he not know who he had tortured to death? Xia Hongyuan gritted his teeth. ¡°Master Hui Zhen, pleasee with me to my mansion. I have something to discuss with you.¡± Xia Hongyuan wished that Liu Shun would be cut into pieces, but he was still useful. He still knew a lot of things. Only by knowing what would happen in advance could Xia Hongyuan make wless preparations for himself. Gritting his teeth, he left unwillingly. Hui Zhen looked at Liu Sanniang but she didn¡¯t shy away and confronted her gaze. ¡°Evil people will definitely suffer karma.¡± Hui Zhen¡¯s expression was cold. She was old to begin with, and the wrinkles on her face were loosen, making her look extremely fierce. With such a face, even vengeful souls would think twice before haunting her. She looked at Liu Sanniang coldly. ¡°Miss, are you warning me?¡± Her expression was cold. She thought that this would scare Liu Sanniang, but the girl¡¯s expression remained calm. She replied softly. ¡°Yes.¡± Hui Zhen¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°You said that you¡¯re True Buddha, but do you know what Buddhism is?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Ying Furong. ¡°It¡¯s the enemy of evil.¡± Yuan Hui put his palms together. ¡°Amitabha. Now that peace prevails in the world, may I ask Miss Liu where the evil is?¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Before Liu Sanniang answered, Wu Ju let out a chuckle. Yuan Hui looked at Wu Ju and frowned. Wu Ju¡¯s expression was gentle as he said humbly, ¡°My name is Wu Ju. Master Yuan Hui, don¡¯t mind my presence here. Just now I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle because I heard a joke.¡± Yuan Hui frowned. Was what he said just now a joke? Yuan Hui looked at Liu Sanniang and said in a low voice, ¡°Miss, please answer.¡± Xu Yue looked at Liu Sanniang¡¯s cold expression and said, ¡°Miss Liu, Yuan Hui is the current abbot of Jingen Temple, a reverenced Buddhist monk.¡± Xu Yue felt a littleplicated. He felt that Liu Sanniang was no longer a mortal, but no one, including him, was willing to admit that she was a god. In terms of cultivation, which of them had not cultivated for a longer time than Liu Sanniang? However, even with so many decades of cultivation, they still couldn¡¯t even cross the threshold of being a god, but Liu Sanniang said that she was already the True Buddha and had already be a god the moment she entered the Dao. None of them could ept this. Yuan Hui¡¯s expression was cold as he said again, ¡°Miss, please answer.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Yuan Hui and pointed at Ying Furong. ¡°If this is not evil, what is it?¡± Yuan Hui¡¯s expression was very ugly. He retorted. ¡°There is nock of ambitious and greedy people in this world, but they are by no means many. Miss, you im yourself to be a god,and yet you perform forbidden techniques. I don¡¯t think others will point a finger at me for saying that you are the enemy of the entire Mystic world.¡± Chu Yan¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°Stench, unbearable stench. Stenchy people like you are not even qualified to cultivate.¡± If Liu Sanniang was not worthy of being called a god, who was? Xia Hongming narrowed his eyes and suppressed the ambition in his heart. He had a feeling that if Liu Sanniang could be used by him, it would be easy for him to ascend the throne. ¡°Miss Liu, are you looking down on us mortals? Is that why you show no regard for the entire Mystic world?¡± Xia Qiluo gritted her teeth. She really hated Liu Sanniang. She thought that as long as she worked hard, she could be stronger than Liu Sanniang, but it turned out they were worlds apart in terms of strength. Liu Sanniang was the chosen one whom she would never be able to catch up with in her life. It was hard for people not to get jealous of Liu Sanniang. Liu Sanniang looked at Xia Qiluo. She was an extremely arrogant person. From reading her face, Liu Sanniang knew that her life would be short. Being sized up by Liu Sanniang, Xia Qiluo was angry. ¡°Why are you staring at me like that?¡± Liu Sanniang retracted her gaze and said calmly, ¡°Where there is evil, there will be me. The people of the Mystic world are responsible for eliminating demons and protecting the righteous path. Have you done that?¡± All she could see was ambitions for fame and power. How could they be a god? Liu Sanniang walked out. Chu Yan held her hand and squeezed it gently. ¡°Sanniang, you¡¯re awesome.¡± Liu Sanniang smiled. His praise made her feel like she wasn¡¯t alone on this long and dangerous path. After Liu Sanniang left, Xu Bo, Xu Yue, and the others¡¯ faces darkened. Xia Hongyuan looked at Hui Zhen. ¡°Master Hui Zhen, please go with me to my mansion first. I have something to discuss with you.¡± With an ugly and displeased expression, she nodded. Xia Qiluo gritted her teeth and walked towards Ying Furong. She grabbed her. ¡°Who instructed you to do this? Tell me.¡± Ying Furong no longer had any power and was injured by the bacsh. Now, she was even worse than an ordinary person. Her face was pale. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Princess, even if you torture me to death, I won¡¯t be able to give you an answer.¡± She was just a chess piece at the mercy of the yer behind the scene. Xia Qiluo pushed Ying Furong to the ground and turned to leave. ¡°Then, wait to be cut into pieces.¡± Chapter 390 - 390 Settled (Part 3) 390 Settled (Part 3) After Xu Bo and Xu Yue left, Xu Yue thought for a moment and instructed the servants in the Prime Minister¡¯s mansion, ¡°Watch her well. If she escapes or dies, you¡¯ll pay with your lives.¡± Ying Xiangru and Madam Ying followed Yi Zn to the Ministry of War to retrieve the corpse of the real Ying Furong. The fake Ying Furong was forgotten suddenly, but it was just for the time being. The real Ying Furong died so miserably in the hands of the impostor. If the servants were negligent and let the fake Ying Furong escape, Madam Wei and Ying Xiangru would definitely re up and vent their anger on the servants. The servants outside did not know what was going on, but when they were instructed by Xu Yue, they nodded in panic. Though they had no clue what was going on inside, with so many big shots present today, it was clear to the servants that something very serious had happened. Yuan Hui looked at Ying Furong and turned to leave. Xia Hongming looked at Wu Ju and narrowed his eyes. ¡°Master Wu Ju, aren¡¯t you going to give me an exnation?¡± Wu Ju looked at Xia Hongming and said calmly, ¡°Third Prince, do you still not understand by now? Those who be enemies with Miss Liu will not end well.¡± Xia Hongming frowned. On second thought, it was true. When he first met Liu Sanniang, he wanted to give her a lesson, but in the end, he was the one being taught a lesson. The incident regarding Miao Yin had broadened his horizons. When he thought of how the thing covered in hands had once been in the same bed with him, he felt a chill run down his spine. With an ugly expression, Xia Hongming asked, ¡°Then who is Liu Sanniang siding with?¡± Now it seemed that Xia Qiluo and Xia Hongyuan did not like her either. What was she making enemies out of so many people? What did she want? Wu Ju smiled faintly. ¡°Third Prince, do you know what the True Buddha is?¡± Xia Hongming looked at Wu Ju. ¡°What is it?¡± Wu Ju looked at Ying Furong. ¡°It¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that she¡¯s the savior. She won¡¯t side with anyone. To put it simply, whoever is evil will be her enemy.¡± The corners of Xia Hongming¡¯s mouth twitched. He did not know what to say. If Liu Sanniang was going to make herself enemies of all evil, then it would probably take her decades cleaning the nasty people in the capital. With a bad mood, Xia Hongming instructed, ¡°Return.¡± Wu Ju said nothing. Ying Furong¡¯s expression was sinister. She gritted her teeth, took out a jade bottle, and crushed it. An aura wafted out. Ying Furong¡¯s hand was covered in blood and wounds, but she did not seem to feel it. ¡ª¡ª It was already dawn. Yi Zn brought Ying Xiangru and Madam Ying back to the Ministry of War and brought them to see the ten corpses. The corpses were all decayed to a certain degree. After the coroner dealt with them, the stench was not as repugnant. Madam Ying couldn¡¯t even stand still. ¡°Furong, who¡¯s Furong?¡± There were ten corpses, all young women. Some were left with just bones. Others were rotten and swollen. Ying Xiangru frowned. He did not want to believe that his daughter was among them. This was a huge loss to him. If not for Liu Sanniang, Ying Furong would still be alive and in one piece. As for whether she was the real Ying Furong or not, he did not care. Now that he had nothing, it wasn¡¯t what he wanted. Yi Zn said calmly, ¡°Whose tongue was cut off and the tip of her fingers was removed?¡± The real Ying Furong died an extremely tragic death. She should have been a nobledy, but fate yed a trick on her. The coroner pointed at a corpse and said, ¡°This woman doesn¡¯t have a tongue.¡± Madam Ying staggered over and cried in extreme grief. ¡°Furong, my daughter.¡± Ying Xiangru could not bear to look at her. This was not his daughter. Her appearance and everything were all different, but he had to admit the fact that she was since he had seen her face being taken off and used by someone else. When Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan returned, Yi Zn looked at Liu Sanniang respectfully and said, ¡°Miss Liu.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded slightly and walked towards Madam Ying. She reached out and touched the corpse¡¯s face, and it changed. She was the daughter of the Prime Minister, Ying Furong. What was taken away naturally had to be returned to her. Liu Sanniang gently chanted the scriptures to exorcize the resentment and said softly, ¡°Rest in peace.¡± Ying Xiangru frowned and looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°If Miss Liu is so capable, why don¡¯t you bring these people back to life? They died unjustly. They shouldn¡¯t have died in the first ce.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Ying Xiangru. ¡°No one can performe such a heaven-defying technique, including me.¡± Ying Xiangru¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He looked at Liu Sanniang coldly, not pleased with the oue of this matter. Madam Ying wiped her tears and looked at Yi Zn. ¡°Official Yi, the murderer of my daughter must be severely punished.¡± Yi Zn nodded. ¡°Of course.¡± Even if the girls Liu Shun killed were servants he bought, it was still against thew. Moreover, one of them was the daughter of the prime minister. After Liu Sanniang returned what belonged to the real Ying Furong, she left the Ministry of War with Chu Yan. Wu Changxian wrote a report and sent it to the pce. This matter was not simple. After the emperor finished reading the report, he remained silent for a long time, and Wu Changxian waited quietly. ¡°Minister Wu, I want to see Miss Liu. Regarding this case, I don¡¯t want anyone to know about it.¡± He would not be at ease until he saw the woman who imed to be the True Buddhist. Wu Changxian nodded. ¡°Your Majesty, if you want to see Miss Liu, I¡¯ll get her toe to the pce.¡± The emperor shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ll go myself.¡± Wu Changxian pondered and felt that the emperor seemed to value Liu Sanniang very much. The emperor sighed. ¡°It will be a serious matter if evil is really prevailing. Liu Shun is irredeemable. He will be executed after his body is cut into thousands of pieces. This matter must be kept a secret from the public in case it causes unrest among the people.¡± Wu Changxian replied, ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± The emperor waved his hand. ¡°You can leave.¡± If the daughter of the prime minister had fallen victim, what about the pce? Were some of the officials reced too? When Wu Changxian returned to the Ministry of War from the pce, he immediately gave the order to cut off Liu Shun¡¯s flesh into pieces before executing him. In the process of cutting his flesh, Liu Shun would not die, but he would feel pain, just like how he killed the women. When Liu San¡¯s family received the news, they rushed over to watch the execution. Liu Shun, who was tied up, could only watch as his flesh was peeled off oneyer after another. He looked terrified. Why didn¡¯t the Crown Prince save him? He was in so much pain that he wanted to die. His face was ferocious as he could not believe that he would end up like this. He was clearly smarter and more scheming than in his previous life, but he ended up much worse than in his previous life. He was indignant. But everyone else was cheering. Madam Bai¡¯s family wiped their tears and watched as Liu Shun was executed. They felt much better. Madam Bai closed her eyes and put her palms together. ¡°God, please forgive us.¡± Liu Dashan and his brothers clenched their fists and thought to themselves, ¡°Yinniang, we¡¯ve avenged you. Rest in peace.¡± Chapter 391 - 391 Live On As A Puppet 391 Live On As A Puppet After Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan returned home, he entered the kitchen directly. Liu Sanniang was stroking General ck in the courtyard. She looked up at the sky with a calm gaze as she rubbed him. ¡°General ck, do you miss home?¡± It was almost May, but she could not go back yet. General ck rubbed his head against Liu Sanniang¡¯s palm. Of course he missed home. Although Liu Eng wasn¡¯t as gentle as Liu Sanniang, it was fun ying with him. In the Liu family, General ck was a sweetheart. Madam Wei treated him like a son and gave him everything delicious. He liked everyone in the Liu family. Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°Everything I do is to protect my family.¡± When the nest was overturned, no egg could remain intact. If the entire world was corrupted by evil, how could her family be safe? General ck leaned against Liu Sanniang and whimpered. ¡®You protect your family, I¡¯ll protect you.¡¯ Liu Sanniang understood what General ck meant. She could not help but hug his head and kiss him. However, before she could kiss him, General ck quickly stood up and walked away. It was not that he did not want to be kissed by her, but he still wanted to live for a few more years. Liu Sanniang smiled at the thought that she was not alone. In the Crown Prince¡¯s mansion. There was a gloom hanging over Xia Hongyuan as he looked at Hui Zhen and said, ¡°Master Hui Zhen, you have to protect Liu Shun. He¡¯s still very useful to me.¡± No one could save Liu Shun this time, but he could not die yet. Hui Zhen¡¯s expression was cold as she said calmly, ¡°Your Highness, to protect him, a very difficult forbidden technique must be performed.¡± Xia Hongyuan interrupted Hui Zhen coldly. ¡°As long as you can keep Liu Shun alive, I promise you that I will build 49 golden bodies for you and make the world worship you.¡± Being worshiped would provide her endless power. Hui Zhen looked at Xia Hongyuan and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Xia Hongyuan turned around and suppressed his displeasure. Mystic World? They were but a bunch of people with greedy ambitions. When he became the emperor, he would get rid of all these mystic psychics in the capital. They were just a group of arrogant people who imed to walk the righteous path but did unrighteous things. They were, in fact, even more detestable than the ordinary people in the world. They wanted fame and fortune more than anyone else, but they acted like they didn¡¯t care about these things at all. Xia Hongyuan narrowed his eyes. When he turned around, he was all smiles. ¡°Thank you then, Master Hui Zhen.¡± HuI Zhen nodded. ¡°Is Liu Shun¡¯s mother still in the mansion?¡± Xia Hongyuan nodded and immediately instructed the servants. ¡°Go and get Old Madam Liu.¡± Liu Shun¡¯s mother quickly came and knelt down as soon as she arrived. ¡°Your Highness, please save my son.¡± Xia Hongyuan¡¯s expression turned cold when he saw Liu Shun¡¯s mother. Hui Zhen looked at Liu Shun¡¯s mother. ¡°It¡¯s not easy to save your son. One of the women he killed is the daughter of the prime minister. He is doomed.¡± Liu Shun¡¯s mother felt all her strength sucked away. She muttered. ¡°The daughter of the Prime Minister?¡± How could someone with such a noble status end up being sold as a servant? Hui Zhen could tell that Liu Shun¡¯s mother was puzzled, but she did not have the time to exin it to an old woman. She said coldly, ¡°If you want to save your son, the only way is to find a container for his spiritual sense. But from then on, he¡¯ll no longer be a human but a puppet.¡± Liu Shun¡¯s mother did not understand. She trembled and said, ¡°This, this won¡¯t do. If he bes like that, how can he still live?¡± Hui Zhen snorted. ¡°Then what else do you want? Don¡¯t you want to keep your son around?¡± Liu Shun¡¯s mother nodded. She wanted her son toe back but not as a puppet. Hui Zhen continued. ¡°Time is tight. Hurry up and sew a doll. I¡¯ll use your blood and sweat to lure your son¡¯s spiritual sense over and trap it in the doll. Only by doing so can he continue to live.¡± Liu Shun¡¯s mother wanted to say something, but Xia Hongyuan instructed her harshly. ¡°Hurry up and go. If you hesitate, your son will be fed to the beasts.¡± There was no room for negotiation. Her son could either be a puppet or a corpse. Liu Shun¡¯s mother gritted her teeth and quickly stood up to sew a doll. The doll was about the same size as a human. It would be done after covering it with a cloth. Hui Zhen grabbed Liu Shun¡¯s mother¡¯s wrist and cut open her palm. Blood flowed out, but it seemed to be alive and flowed straight to the doll. After a day and night, the doll gradually became a person with flesh and blood. Liu Shun¡¯s mother had aged greatly overnight. Her hair was all gray and her body was weak and cold. She looked at this stranger and said in shock, ¡°Why is he different from my son?¡± Hui Zhen said coldly, ¡°Your son, Liu Shun, is already dead. Of course, he looks different. If he looks the same, he¡¯ll be captured and executed again.¡± Liu Shun slowly opened his eyes. When he saw Xia Hongyuan and his mother, he immediately understood what was going on and knelt down. ¡°Thank you for saving my life, Your Highness. I will definitely repay you.¡± Xia Hongyuan looked at Liu Shun with a calm expression. ¡°You¡¯re already reborn. The real you is dead. From now on, you can¡¯t show your face in front of others. If you cause trouble again, I¡¯ll make sure you suffer greater pain than having your flesh peeled off.¡± Liu Shun replied humbly. ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± From now on, he would hide in the dark and never make another mistake. Hui Zhen took a deep breath. Her face was a little pale, and there seemed to be more wrinkles on her face. Liu Shun¡¯s mother staggered and held Liu Shun with both hands. ¡°My son.¡± Liu Shun looked at her mother. ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you, my mother.¡± Liu Shun¡¯s mother seemed to have aged ten years, but she did not care. She knew that without her son, she would have nothing. As long as Liu Shun was around, everything would be fine. Xia Hongyuan looked at Hui Zhen and said gently, ¡°Master Hui Zhen, rest well. I will fulfill the promise I made to you.¡± Hui Zhen nodded. She believed Xia Hongyuan was a man of his word. When Hui Zhen left, she felt tired. She did not think too much about it. After all, she had just performed a forbidden technique and must be exhausted. She was supporting the Crown Prince, so what she was doing was naturally the right thing. She had never believed in the so-called True Buddha. The path of cultivation was filled with difficulties. There was no such thing as a chosen one. If one wanted to be a god, they had to win it with hard work. Xia Hongyuan looked at Liu Shun and his mother. ¡°You two can leave as well.¡± Liu Shun had juste back to life and needed some time to get used to this new body, so he left with his mother. He would never forget the pain of having his flesh cut into pieces on the day of his execution. After Liu Shun and his mother discussed for a while, Liu Shun¡¯s mother left the Crown Prince¡¯s mansion. She wanted to go and collect the corpse. Even though she knew that her son was still alive, looking at the corpse that was badly mutted, Liu Shun¡¯s mother cried out in pain. She looked at Liu San and his family with hatred. If not for this family, her son would not have been reduced to a puppet. Chapter 392 - 392 Live On As A Puppet (Part 2) 392 Live On As A Puppet (Part 2) Madam Bai also hated Liu Shun¡¯s mother. If she hadn¡¯t given birth to a bastard son like Liu Shun, her daughter would still be alive and kicking. Liu Shun¡¯s mother asked her coldly. ¡°Are you satisfied now?¡± Madam Bai gritted her teeth. ¡°You raised a beast. People like you should be struck by lightning.¡± Liu Shun¡¯s mother looked at Madam Bai coldly and sneered. ¡°Haha, you are really forgetful, aren¡¯t you? Were you not the one who sent a matchmaker to my house to talk about marrying your daughter to my son? Do you really think I didn¡¯t know what you wanted? You wanted to get the tiger skin, but now youin about being devoured by the tiger. What a joke!¡± Madam Bai felt hurt when being reminded of how it was her who pushed her daughter into the abyss. She bit her lip hard until it bled, but she did not let go. Liu Shun¡¯s mother snorted and left after picking up Liu Shun¡¯s corpse. Liu San sighed. Not only was Madam Bai hurt, but so were they. They had thought highly of Liu Shun and refused to listen to the warning from Liu Sanniang. Therefore, now it was the time for them to pay a painful price for what they had done. Liu San sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s go home. Don¡¯t evere back to this ce.¡± They had already paid a high cost for this. They should have awakened by now. Madam Bai was still in a trance. When she came to the capital, she was ted and in high spirits, but when she returned home, her daughter was gone. At the thought of this, she started sobbing. Liu Dashan and his brothers did not look good either. What happened to Liu Yinniang had dealt them a heavy blow and taught them a huge lesson. Liu San and his family left the capital silently. They were just an ordinary family in the capital, so when they left, no one cared. Before leaving, Liu San still got someone to send a letter to Liu Sanniang. He was too ashamed to deliver the letter to her in person. When Liu Sanniang received the letter, Liu San¡¯s family had already left the city and was on their way back to Yong County. She sighed, but she didn¡¯t feel guilty. She had done what she could. That was enough. There was a knock on the door outside the courtyard. Liu Sanniang went to open the door and looked at the man with a solemn expression. She said calmly, ¡°Pleasee in.¡± Yi Zn and Wu Changxian followed behind the man and nodded at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu, this is¡­¡± The man interrupted Yi Zn and said, ¡°I heard that Miss Liu has extraordinary ability. May I ask you to give me a face-reading?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at the man calmly and said, ¡°You are at the pinnacle of power and wealth. Across the dynasty, there is only one person who has both of these at the same time.¡± He was the emperor of the Xia Dynasty. Xia Bingguang narrowed his eyes. ¡°Miss Liu is really smart.¡± The girl in front of him looked no more than twenty, younger than his favorite princess. However, Xia Bingguang held disbelief in her ability. He looked at Wu Changxian. ¡°Minister Wu, did you let out a word of mying today?¡± Wu Changxian looked at Liu Sanniang. He was also shocked and quickly answered. ¡°Your Majesty, I didn¡¯t.¡± Xia Bingguang looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°You were also the one who solved the case in Magistrate Zhao¡¯s mansion back in Yuezhou, right?¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Xia Bingguang looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°What I am about to ask is very important, Miss Liu, please ask me sincerely. What brought you here? Is that true when you say where there is evil, there is you?¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true.¡± Xia Bingguang carried a presence that could even intimidate that of the most senior officials, but Liu Sanniang actually managed to remain so calm and collected in front of him. He was slightly displeased. He was the emperor. Xia Bingguang took a deep breath. ¡°As far as I can tell, the world is in harmony and there is no evil¡­¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Xia Bingguang and then looked up at the sky. ¡°Yin and Yang are imbnced.¡± Xia Bingguang looked up and started to feel annoyed. He wanted to re up. The sky today was obviously pleasant. ¡°Wait¡­ what are those?¡± Xia Bingguang frowned. Under the bright sun, he seemed to see countless ck things. Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°That¡¯s evil.¡± Xia Bingguang¡¯s heart skipped a beat. When he looked again, the ck things were no longer there. He retracted his gaze and looked at Liu Sanniang. He pondered for a moment before finally making up his mind. ¡°Miss Liu, if you want to eliminate evil, then go ahead. No matter who they are, get rid of them.¡± The Xia Dynasty had only been established for a few hundred years. He did not want it to go downhill while he was on the throne. Liu Sanniang looked at Xia Bingguang and nodded slightly. With the support of the current emperor, she would be much more at ease. Xia Bingguang had aplicated feeling. He looked at Liu Sanniang and said, ¡°Miss Liu, do you know that if you call yourself the True Buddha, you might be the enemy of the entire Xuan world, and the world will not understand your doings? Even¡­ I can¡¯t support you openly. ¡± Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°It¡¯s the responsibility of the Mystic World to get rid of the evil source in the world. But because no one does it, I am sent here to do it in their stead.¡± The people of the Mystic World were responsible for protecting the world, but they forgot their duty and ignored the imbnce of Yin and Yang. They were high and mighty and enjoyed the respect of the world, but they were getting further and further away from the Dao and were ignorant of it. Xia Bingguang looked at Liu Sanniang and narrowed his eyes. She was petite and beautiful. If one lingered their gaze on her a bit longer, they would be attracted to her and find that her eyes were so pure and clear that it seemed to contain the entire world. Xia Bingguang lowered his eyes. ¡°Miss Liu, be careful.¡± Liu Sanniang smiled faintly. Xia Bingguang continued. ¡°As long as you can pull the nasty things out of the dark, I will reward you handsomely.¡± Although he was the emperor and had supreme power, he was restricted by many things and couldn¡¯t act rashly. In this world, the hardest thing to predict was the human heart. Liu Sanniang looked at Xia Bingguang and said softly, ¡°Thank you.¡± There were countless evil seeds and sources in the world, but there were also countless good ones. Xia Bingguang felt excited. Looking at Liu Sanniang, he actually felt the passion he had when he was young and on the battlefield, fighting for the people. Now, he was fighting for the world. Xia Bingguang looked at Wu Changxian and Yi Zn. ¡°You two are familiar with Miss Liu. You must help her with what you can in the future.¡± Wu Changxian and Yi Zn nodded. ¡°Yes, we understand.¡± Xia Bingguang did not stay long before leaving. Yi Zn and Wu Changxian stayed beside Xia Bingguang at all times. Although they came in secret and didn¡¯t alert anyone, the two of them could not afford to take it lightly. This was after all the emperor. Liu Sanniang looked at Yi Zn and said, ¡°Congrattions, Official Yi, something good is on the way.¡± Looking at his face, Liu Sanniang saw signs of him getting married. Yi Zn was stunned for a moment before replying with a smile. ¡°Thank you, Miss Liu.¡± Chapter 393 - 393 Yi Zilan Proposing Marriage 393 Yi Zn Proposing Marriage Yi Zn had been waiting for Teacher Yang to give him a reply. After waiting for so many days, he finally managed to calm himself down from a state of constant anxiety. Now, hearing these words from Liu Sannang, he was simply overjoyed. They left Liu Sanniang¡¯s courtyard. Xia Bingguang asked. ¡°Can Miss Liu tell fortunes?¡± Yi Zn nodded. ¡°Yes, Miss Liu seems to know everything.¡± !! Xia Bingguang looked at Wu Changxian, who nodded slightly. ¡°Miss Liu is indeed a rare master.¡± Xia Bingguang smiled and said to Yi Zn, ¡°Zn, you¡¯re not young anymore. Do you have any girls you like? I¡¯ll help you matchmake.¡± Yi Zn was a talent both good at martial arts and literature and was worthy of being put in an important position. Yi Zn knelt on one knee and said, ¡°Your Majesty, I haven¡¯t received an answer yet, so I don¡¯t want to force her. If we¡¯re fated, it¡¯s naturally a good thing to be able to marry her. If she¡¯s unwilling, I will respect her choice.¡± Xia Bingguang nodded. ¡°Alright, you¡¯re a man. I¡¯ll wait for your good news. It¡¯s her loss if she refuses you.¡± After escorting the emperor back to the pce, Yi Zn said something to Wu Changxian and went back. As soon as he returned to his mansion, the servant said, ¡°Sir, you have some guests. Old Master and Old Madam are entertaining them now.¡± Without saying anything, Yi Zn dashed straight to the front hall. Teacher Yang and Su Wanrou sat there quietly with Yang Xueyu. Mr. and Mrs. Yi¡¯s expressions were gentle. They knew that Teacher Yang and Su Wanrou were here to thank Yi Zn, so they naturally treated them well. Mr. Yi and Teacher Yang were like-minded and had a pleasant chat, and their wives also engaged in a chit-chat. Yang Xueyu was obedient and listened quietly at the side. Mr. and Mrs. Yi would asionally throw a nce at her. Yang Xueyu blushed and sat straight up nervously. Mr. and Mrs. Yi liked Yang Xueyu. Born to a teacher, she had a good upbringing and was not inferior to any youngdy in the capital. They were satisfied no matter how they looked at her. However¡­ Sigh, their son had a scar on his face. Even if he was the Right Assistant Minister of the Ministry of War, it was still a little difficult for him to be a good match. As soon as Yi Zn walked into the main hall, his expression softened. ¡°Father, Mother.¡± Mr. and Mrs. Yi looked at Yi Zn. Mr. Yi said, ¡°You¡¯re back. Teacher Yang and his family are here to look for you. Since you¡¯re here, I¡¯ll leave them to you.¡± Yi Zn nodded. Mr. and Mrs. Yi stood up. ¡°Teacher Yang, you¡¯re very knowledgeable. If you don¡¯t mind, my wife and I will visit you next time. We¡¯ll continue reciting poems.¡± Mr. Yi really wanted to be on good terms with Teacher Yang. They were about the same age, and he had long resigned from the government position. He was tired from the constant conspiracy that was going on in the imperial court. It was rare to find a like-minded person. Teacher Yang also had the same idea. He stood up and said, ¡°Master Yi, if you don¡¯t mind my humble house, you can visit any time.¡± Mr. Yi smiled. ¡°Okay, okay, that will be great.¡± After Mr. and Mrs. Yi left, there was only Yi Zn and the Yang family in the main hall. Yi Zn looked at Teacher Yang with an extremely serious expression. ¡°Have you made up your mind?¡± Yi Zn asked bluntly. His gazended on Yang Xueyu and his heart thumped. It was undoubted that he liked Yang Xueyu. Teacher Yang was stunned. He did not expect Yi Zn to be so different from his father. His father was calm and reserved, but he was very straightforward. Su Wanrou was a little shocked. Before they could speak, Yi Zn got right to the point. Teacher Yang said slowly, ¡°Official Yi, you saved my life. Although you are not yet married, with your identity and the bright future ahead, it won¡¯t be difficult for you to find a wife. I only have one daughter. I don¡¯t want her to live the rest of her life worrying about being set up by concubines, so¡­¡± Yi Zn frowned. Why did it sound like he was saying no to this marriage? Yi Zn cleared his throat and interrupted Teacher Yang. ¡°I will only marry one, and my heart is only so big as to amodate one person. I won¡¯t take in concubines, nor will I have any affairs.¡± Teacher Yang was speechless. Couldn¡¯t he just let him finish? Su Wanrou couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Official Yi, let my husband finish first.¡± Yi Zn said apologetically, ¡°Teacher Yang, please continue.¡± Teacher Yang heaved a sigh of relief. There was no need for him to say what he wanted to say, because Yi Zn had already given him the answer. He looked at Yi Zn and suddenly felt a little amused. Yi Zn was already 32 years old, but he looked no different from those young men in their twenties, passionate and foolhardy. He looked at Yi Zn and said, ¡°I agree to you marrying my daughter, but I have a request. Other than my daughter, you can¡¯t have any other women or any illegitimate children.¡± He was the victim of the fight between legitimate and illegitimate children, so he hoped that his daughter would not have to suffer what he had. Yi Zn smiled. ¡°I promise. If you don¡¯t believe me, I will write you a letter of assurance.¡± Teacher Yang looked at Yi Zn and waved his hand. ¡°No need. In that case, please choose a date to propose marriage.¡± Yi Zn agreed readily. ¡°Okay.¡± He was not young anymore, so he naturally wanted to get married as soon as possible. After Teacher Yang and his family left, Yi Zn went to the main courtyard to see Mr. and Mrs. Yi. Mr. Yi could tell that something was going on. He asked. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Yi Zn was used to being straightforward. ¡°I¡¯m going to get married.¡± Mrs. Yi was stunned. Mr. Yi was also surprised. It took them a while toe back to their senses and ask again. ¡°Who is she?¡± Yi Zn said, ¡°You just met her. She¡¯s Mr. and Mrs. Yang¡¯s daughter, Yang Xueyu.¡± Mrs. Yi found it unbelievable. Could she really live to see her son marrying such an excellent girl? Mr. Yi was equally surprised. Yang Xueyu was good-looking and well-mannered. From his conversation with Teacher Yang, he knew that Teacher Yang was a knowledgeable person, proficient also in music, chess, calligraphy, and painting. The daughter of such a person wouldn¡¯t be bad either. It was simply a blessing if they could have such a girl as their daughter-inw. Yi Zn said calmly, ¡°What do I need to prepare for the marriage proposal?¡± He thought that he would be alone for the rest of his life, but now that he had someone he wanted to marry badly, he naturally had to make sure that everything was done perfectly. He had never married anyone before, so he didn¡¯t know what to do. Only then did Mr. Yi believe him. Mrs. Yi wiped her eyes. ¡°Leave this to me. I¡¯ll help you arrange everything. Marriage proposal is a big matter.¡± Chapter 394 - 394 Yi Zilan Proposing Marriage (Part 2) 394 Yi Zn Proposing Marriage (Part 2) Yi Zn said respectfully to Mrs. Yi, ¡°Thank you, Mother.¡± Mrs. Yi cried tears of joy. ¡°I¡¯m so happy that you are finally getting married. I¡¯ll definitely help you prepare everything well. Teacher Yang¡¯s daughter is excellent. Your father and I like her very much. We won¡¯t let her down.¡± Some men in the capital who were at Zn¡¯s age had already be fathers, and some of them even had daughters as old as Yang Xueyu. Yi Zn nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll be relieved to leave this matter to you. Also, in this life, I will only marry once.¡± Mrs. Yi was a little shocked, but on second thoughts, she didn¡¯t react much to it. After all, Yi Zn had always been different from other people. Teacher Yang exuded an extraordinary aura and did not look like an ordinary person. The daughter he had brought up also looked like a daughter from a rich family. Mrs. Yi looked at Yi Zn and asked. ¡°Zn, how did you know Teacher Yang?¡± Teacher Yang and his family said that they came to express their gratitude, saying that Yi Zn had done them a great favor. Yi Zn did not intend to hide it from his parents, so he told them what happened. Mr. and Mrs. Yi plunged into a long silence after hearing it. It sounded like a ridiculous story, but even if it was just a story, they were still shocked by it. Mr. Yi sighed. ¡°No wonder his temperament and mannerism are extraordinary. The son of a former minister is naturally an outstanding man.¡± Mr. Yi thought that if this happened to him, he would probably die with resentment and self-pity. Not many people coulde to terms with the reality that everything they had was gone overnight and move on. When he spoke to Teacher Yang, he did not feel even a trace of resentment. For Teacher Yang, the past was the past. Mr. Yi sighed again. ¡°I¡¯m not as good as him.¡± Mrs. Yi said with a mixed feeling, ¡°This is also Zn¡¯s fate toe across Teacher Yang. Your father and I won¡¯t interfere in your life. I just want you to be well.¡± Yi Zn nodded. ¡°I like Yang Xueyu, and I will definitely be happy with her.¡± He would naturally take good care of the girl he cherished the most and would treat her well. Mr. and Mrs. Yi immediately started preparing the things that Yi Zn needed to propose. Although Yi Zn was 32 years old, he still decided to give Yang Xueyu as grand a marriage as he could. Therefore, the next day, he entered the pce and asked the emperor to grant thim this marriage. The emperor was happy to do so. On the twentieth of April. Liu Sanniang had been in the capital for more than a month. Seeing that the date of her return was still uncertain, Liu Sanniang felt even more homesick. She received a letter from home. Madam Wei said in the letter that Liu Eng had a blind date with several girls, but he didn¡¯t like any of them. She cribbed that he wanted her to find him a few more to look at. Madam Wei could not help butin about it to Liu Sanniang in the letter. She did not expect Liu Eng to be so picky. Madam Wei also asked Liu Sanniang if she was used to the life in the capital and when she would go home. Of course, she didn¡¯t forget to ask about Chu Yan. Liu Sanniang went to get some ink and slowly wrote a reply. First of all, she told Madam Wei to not worry about her and that Chu Yan was good to her. However, she still had something to do and couldn¡¯t go back home yet. She missed Madam Wei and Mr. Liu. The love from her parents was the most undiluted, and it made her feel sweet inside. She told Madam Wei that she would definitely go back on the sixth of June to attend Liu Dng¡¯s wedding. Thinking of Liu Eng, Liu Sanniang wrote in the letter that the person Liu Eng liked was the only granddaughter of the Ye family in Ling County, Ye Niuniu. She had six cousin brothers and had been doted on since she was young. Her temper was also a little fiery. She was a woman with a sharp tongue but a soft heart. Liu Sanniang still remembered what she looked like. Her skin was fair, and her eyes curved into crescents when she smiled. She was a little chubby and belonged to the category of a voluptuous woman. After giving birth, she had turned even plumper, but even so, she still looked good and attractive. Liu Eng liked drinking, so he often got scolded for that by his wife. Tang An had never talked back to Madam Wei. However, Ye Niuniu was different. Not only did she talk back to Madam Wei, but she also told Madam Wei to stay out of the business between her and Liu Eng. As she put it, she had every right to scold and discipline her husband. If Madam Wei wanted, she could go and discipline her own husband. In the first two years, when she saw Ye Niuniu treat Liu Eng so rudely, Madam Wei felt terrible. However, she also understood that after Liu Eng got married, he would be Ye Niuniu¡¯s husband. As her mother-inw, she could not interfere in the matters between them. Ye Niuniu and Tang An had different personalities. They were not the same kind of people, but they were the most suitable people for Liu Eng and Liu Dng. After putting the letter into the envelope, she ced some banknotes inside. The money was to be used to run the n¡¯s school, so it was indispensable. She sealed it with wax and asked someone to send it back. She put away the letter she had received. The only thing she needed to deal with was the evil seed that Wu Yu had spread. As for the other evils, they would disappear with the disappearance of the array formation. As long as no human lives were taken and no forbidden technique was used, after the array formation disappeared, karmas would be formed, and it was not Liu Sanniang¡¯s ce to interfere with other people¡¯s karmas. Chapter 395 - 395 Over Expenditure 395 Over Expenditure Ever since she entered the capital more than a month ago, Liu Sanniang had never been idle. She prepared to buy two bolts of cloth. When she was embroidering, it always made her feel at ease. Moreover, she was on her period now, so she had to do some embroidery to keep her mind calm. General ck also wanted to go out for a walk, so Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan took the dog to the streets. Seeing General ck on the street, the pedestrians would subconsciously keep a distance. However, attracted by such a big dog, they could not help but turn around to look at it. In the capital, cloth was divided into many grades. Ordinary people bought cloth on the first floor. The cloth on the second floor was better, but it was also more expensive. As for special-grade cloth, it was left for the rich. Only they could afford it. Liu Sanniang did not care much about this. Her favorite cloth was brocade. It was smoother and was best for making clothes in summer. Dresses made by it were cool andfortable. Summer was almost around the corner. Although she could buy ready-made clothes, she preferred to make them herself. She looked at the man next to her. ¡°Chu Yan, what color do you want?¡± Chu Yan¡¯s eyes were gentle. ¡°Anything is fine.¡± The two clothes she had made for him were very good. Liu Sanniang chose three pieces withke green, water blue, and wood ash colors and also bought some cotton. The waiter beside her praised Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss, you have good taste.¡± The waiter sincerelyplimented her with a smile on his face. He felt that this girl was really beautiful and amiable. He couldn¡¯t describe the feeling. Anyway, he was especially happy to be by her side. Liu Sanniang smiled and went to pay the bill. Yi Zn had given her some banknotes to show his gratitude. She had sent some back and kept a few for herself. Wu Changxian had also given her a hundred taels, saying that he wanted to recruit her as the master at the Ministry of War. Wei Shi was still paying her ten taels a month, so Liu Sanniang was not short of money. She wasn¡¯t in pursuit of a luxurious and wealthy life and did not need much money. After shopping, Chu Yan took the items with one hand and held her palm with the other while Liu Sanniang held the leash. A middle-aged man in blue hurriedly walked into the shop. The waiter greeted him. ¡°Master, why are you here?¡± Hu Futan said with a dark expression, ¡°Go and tell the shopkeeper to bring me a banknote worth two hundred taels.¡± The waiter nodded and quickly went upstairs. She suddenly stopped in her tracks and turned to look at the man. Hu Futan¡¯s eyes narrowed and he met Liu Sanniang¡¯s gaze. He was stunned for a moment before looking away. When he looked back again, Liu Sanniang had already walked away with Chu Yan. After taking a look at the man, Liu Sanniang turned around and left with Chu Yan. She asked him. ¡°Do you want to eat fish tonight?¡± Chu Yan nodded. Anything was fine as long as he was with her. Hu Futan was lost in thought when the waiter came down with the shopkeeper. The shopkeeper looked troubled. ¡°Master, did something happen to you? You¡¯ve already taken five hundred taels of silver these past few days. I don¡¯t know how I should exin it to Madam.¡± Hu Futan frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t tell Madam about this. I¡¯ll tell her myself.¡± The shopkeeper was in a difficult position, but in the end, he still handed the banknote to Hu Futan. After all, Hu Futan was the owner of the shop and the master of the Hu family. The Hu couple had been devoted to each other since their marriage, and Hu Futan had never taken in a concubine or had affairs outside. The shopkeeper thought that perhaps his friend was in dire need of money. The shopkeeper was already used to it, but the money needed this time was a little too much. Hu Futan did not want her wife to know, but her wife had instructed the shopkeeper to tell her at once if Hu Futan asked for more than two hundred taels of silver. The Hu Family was a family of merchants, but when Hu Futuan became the head of the family, because of his ipetence in doing business, he almost made the Hu Family go bankrupt. Fortunately, Hu Futuan married a woman who had a good business mind. The Jiang Family and the Hu Family were connected by marriage. Under the management of the Jiang Family¡¯s daughter, Jiang Xiaoyan, the Hu Family¡¯s business was improving day by day. At the thought of this, the shopkeeper decided to report it. After some consideration, the shopkeeper called the waiter over. ¡°Go to the Hu Mansion and report to Madam that Master just took five hundred taels of silver.¡± The waiter nodded, packed up, and left. Hu Futan took the banknotes and went straight to a courtyard. He looked uneasy and knocked on the door. After the door opened, a middle-aged woman came out and smiled gently. ¡°Brother Hu, you¡¯re here.¡± Hu Futan looked at the woman and could not help but feel a little nervous. He smiled and said, ¡°Ru, this is two hundred taels of silver. Take it.¡± Wang Ru took the banknote and smiled. ¡°Brother Hu,e in and sit. I¡¯m really grateful for your help.¡± Hu Futan smiled but in front of Wang Ru, he always felt ill-at-ease. Wang Ru seemed to have noticed it and reached out to pull him into the house. ¡°Brother Hu,e in. I¡¯ll make tea for you.¡± Hu Futan looked at Wang Ru¡¯s hand that was holding his wrist. He felt as if he was floating in the clouds. It was a strange feeling that was hard to describe. He smiled. The courtyard was not big and was a little deserted. Wang Ru held the kettle and made tea for Hu Futan. She smiled faintly and said indifferently, ¡°Brother Hu, my hands are disfigured and will never be the way they were.¡± Hu Futan¡¯s eyes were filled with heartache. ¡°Ru, you can treat me as your brother in the future. I¡¯ll protect you.¡± He always felt guilty and indebted towards Wang Ru. There were tears in Wang Ru¡¯s eyes as she said, ¡°Yes, I can only treat you as my brother now. If we hadn¡¯t separated back then, our child would already be at the age of marriage.¡± The guilt in Hu Futan¡¯s eyes deepened. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Wang Ru waved her hand. ¡°It¡¯s all in the past. I¡¯m already very happy that Brother Hu can visit me asionally, but it¡¯s better if you don¡¯te. You already have a wife. Don¡¯t hurt her. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you in the capital.¡± Hu Futan waved his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself. You know Jiang Xiaoyan¡¯s personality. I¡¯ll discuss this with her. You¡¯re not in good health, and there¡¯s no one to take care of you here. After I discuss it with her, I¡¯ll bring you back to my mansion.¡± Wang Ru pursed her lips and sobbed softly. Hu Futan could not help but reach out and stroke Wang Ru¡¯s head. ¡°You¡¯re already in your thirties, but you¡¯re still like a little girl. You haven¡¯t changed at all. You¡¯re still the same as before.¡± Chapter 396 - 396 An Expected Visitor 396 An Expected Visitor Wang Ru smiled through her tears and said coquettishly, ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± She looked at Hu Futan with tears in her eyes and continued. ¡°Brother Hu, you are the one who hasn¡¯t changed at all.¡± Hu Futan smiled and looked into Wang Ru¡¯s eyes. He felt a little ufortable. He quickly looked away and panicked. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡­ I¡¯ll go back first. Take good care of yourself during this period.¡± Wang Ru nodded. ¡°Yes, I will. After a few days, I want to go to the temple to offer incense and pray for Aunt Hu and Uncle Hu. I didn¡¯t even know that they had passed away. I want to offer incense and ask an eminent monk to recite scriptures for them to repay the kindness of raising me up in the past.¡± Hu Futan nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go with you in two days.¡± He and Wang Ru were not fated to be together. Otherwise, Wang Ru would have been the madam of the Hu family by now. They were truly childhood sweethearts. Hu Futuan looked at Wang Ru, who had not changed much from before, and felt extremely emotional. After leaving the small courtyard, he looked back several times. Wang Ru was still standing outside the door, waving at him. When he was out of sight, Wang Ru returned to the small courtyard. She closed the door and walked towards a room. When she pushed open the door, a middle-aged man leaned against the bed and looked at her. ¡°He really fell for it. I¡¯m so jealous.¡± Wang Ru chuckled. ¡°Husband, why are you jealous? I¡¯m yours. No one can snatch me away from you. We have to be together forever. I came back to the capital for a purpose. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know.¡± Wang Ru took the initiative to get on the bed and leaned into the man¡¯s arms. ¡°The only person I love the most in my life is you, husband. The Hu family is even richer than before. If we take their money away, we won¡¯t have to worry about anything for the rest of our lives.¡± ¡°Husband, do you love me the most?¡± Wang Ru¡¯s hand caressed the man¡¯s chest. Soon, the man pressed her under him. ¡°You¡¯re naturally the one I love the most.¡± ¡­ Jiang Xiaoyan asked many people before she found out where Liu Sanniang was living. She had been standing outside the door for a long time, but she still did not have the courage to knock. She felt that what was on her mind was a little ridiculous. Those things were impossible. She dreamt it only because she was thinking too much. Jiang Xiaoyan found it hard to believe that such a small courtyard was where the famous Miss Liu lived. Just as she was about to leave, the courtyard door opened. A dark head poked out of the door and stared at her. Jiang Xiaoyan was shocked. What kind of dog was this? Why was it so big? It looked quite scary. General ck had already opened the door. Jiang Xiaoyan looked at the open door and thought to herself. ¡®Am I being invited in?¡¯ General ck looked at Jiang Xiaoyan intently as if saying, ¡®If you don¡¯t seize the opportunity, you¡¯ll cry when it¡¯s gone.¡¯ Jiang Xiaoyan lifted her foot and entered the room. After she entered, General ck closed the door with its head and nced at the kitchen. Jiang Xiaoyan felt that this dog was extremely spiritual. It was even telling her where she should go. She walked towards the kitchen and heard the sound of bowls and chopsticks being ced on the table. She walked to the door and saw a man and a woman. One was cing the bowls and chopsticks, and the other was carrying the food. Their interaction was very harmonious, like an old married couple. Jiang Xiaoyan was a little envious. Liu Sanniang looked at the door. ¡°Madam,e in and sit.¡± It was good that Jiang Xiaoyan came on her own. It saved Liu Sanniang the trouble of going to look for her. Jiang Xiaoyan was a little embarrassed. ¡°Are you Miss Liu?¡± Such a youngdy couldn¡¯t possibly be a psychic. She found it hard to believe, but there were only two people in the room. Miss Liu couldn¡¯t possibly be a man, could she? Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡± Jiang Xiaoyan had mixed feelings about the whole thing now. However, from beginning to end, Liu Sanniang did not even look at her. With the calmest expression one could imagine, Liu Sanniang said, ¡°Madam, let¡¯s talk about it after we eat.¡± The corners of Jiang Xiaoyan¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Miss Liu knows that I have something on?¡± Although she did not believe that Liu Sanniang was a psychic, she found that there was indeed something different about the young woman in front of her. She had a calmness that ordinary people did not have. Dressed elegantly, Jiang Xiaoyan always thought that she had a very strong presence that people couldn¡¯t ignore. However, when Liu Sanniang saw her, she did not have any reaction. Jiang Xiaoyan couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Liu Sanniang would look as calm If someone from the royal family was here. She walked to the table and realized that there were three pairs of bowls and chopsticks, which shocked her. It meant that before she arrived, Chu Yan and Liu Sanniang were already expecting her arrival. Did Liu Sanniang also know that she wanted Liu Sanniang to help interpret her dream? ¡°If Madam wants to ask about her dreams, eat first.¡± Liu Sanniang said tly, as if she could hear Jiang Xiaoyan¡¯s thoughts. Hearing that, Jiang Xiaoyan¡¯s heart tightened uncontrobly. During the meal, it was quiet. Jiang Xiaoyan felt that she should not have an appetite to eat. During this period of time, she had been gued by dreams and could not sleep or eat in peace. However, when she picked up her chopsticks, she felt that she wanted to swallow the table. She downed two big bowls of rice and felt a little embarrassed. After dinner, Chu Yan cleaned up the dishes. Jiang Xiaoyan was stunned and envious. Not only was this man handsome, but he also treated his wife well. Liu Sanniang went to make some fruit tea. ¡°Madam,e with me to the main hall. I¡¯ll help you unravel everything.¡± Jiang Xiaoyan replied with a nod. ¡°Okay.¡± After entering the main hall, Liu Sanniang poured a cup of fruit tea for Jiang Xiaoyan. Jiang Xiaoyan took a sip, and then aplicated expression appeared on her face. She couldn¡¯t help but take a few more sips. She was lost for words. It was so delicious that she felt that nothing was more important than drinking this fruit tea. Dreams and worries were all at the back of her mind. After a cup was finished, Liu Sanniang filled it up for her again. ¡°Madam, drink slowly. This tea can help with fatigue and digestion.¡± Jiang Xiaoyan smiled. ¡°Thank you, Miss Liu.¡± Liu Sanniang also poured herself a cup. ¡°Madam, if you believe me, you can tell me.¡± Jiang Xiaoyan took a deep breath. She had asked around and knew that Liu Sanniang was a psychic. In fact, Jiang Xiaoyan did not want this to happen. She did not want anyone to know what she had experienced, but now, she felt that Liu Sanniang was different from what she had imagined. Jiang Xiaoyan said, ¡°About four or five days ago. I had some dreams that made me feel uneasy. I heard that you are quite excellent in this field, so I came to consult you about this matter.¡± Liu Sanniang sipped her fruit tea and listened quietly. Jiang Xiaoyan looked at Liu Sanniang and forced a smile. ¡°Speaking of which, I¡¯m very envious of you. The marriage between my husband and me was forced.¡± Chapter 397 - 397 I’ve Liked Him Since I Was Young 397 I¡¯ve Liked Him Since I Was Young Liu Sanniang was a good listener. She listened quietly as Jiang Xiaoyan went on with her narration. Outside the house, it started to rain at some point and the raindrops fell rhythmically on the tiles. From when she was young, Jiang Xiaoyan had liked Hu Futan. The two families could be considered to be on good terms, and they had also thought about marrying their children to stabilize and strengthen the family business together. Jiang Xiaoyan had been traveling with her father and brother since she was young. She was a woman with foresight. She knew how to do business. No one knew that a carefree woman like her would actually fall in love with a weak schr like Hu Futan. But she liked to hear him recite poetry and practice calligraphy. !! Because of some mistakes, the Hu Family copsed in an instant, and their wealth was gone like flowing water. The Jiang family had also lost a lot, but their foundation was not shaken. When the Hu couple came to knock on the door, Jiang Xiaoyan knew that they had something to ask of her parents. She asked the maidservant to leave while she eavesdropped in the back hall. She heard Mr. Hu ask her father. ¡°Brother, my family is down and out now. It doesn¡¯t matter if I die, but my son is still young. I can¡¯t bear to see him suffer with me.¡± The Jiang couple did not say anything, but they knew that the Hu couple was here to propose a marriage for their son. If it was in the past, they would have agreed without hesitation. However, things were different now. Given how down and out the Hu family was, how could the Jiang couple bear to marry their daughter over. Her parents didn¡¯t want to agree, but Jiang Xiaoyan didn¡¯t want to miss the chance. She liked Hu Futan and wanted to be with him. She came out of the back hall and knelt down. ¡°Father, Mother, I like him. Please allow me to marry him.¡± Mr. Jiang frowned. ¡°Xiaoyan, you¡¯re a smart woman. You have to understand what you have to face when you marry Hu Futan. The Hu family is different now. Hu Futan is not cut out for business. The Hu family will never rise to their previous level. If you marry him, you¡¯ll suffer a lot. Hu Futan¡¯s heart is not with you.¡± Jiang Xiaoyan knew. She had always known that Hu Futan liked the adopted daughter of the Hu family. Her name was Wang Ru. She had seen the portrait Hu Futuan had drawn for her and the love poem he had written for her. Mrs. Hu promised Mr. Jiang that Wang Ru had left the capital and would nevere back. It was all Wang Ru¡¯s fault that the Hu family was like this. Their son would never be with Wang Ru. Jiang Xiaoyan said confidently, ¡°I believe that when we be husband and wife, with more time spent together, he will gradually fall in love with me. No matter how cold the ice is, it will be melted by heat eventually. Even if he is a rock, ten years, twenty years, or even longer, one day, I will melt it.¡± At that time, Jiang Xiaoyan was confident. She wanted to marry him and did not care about anything else. She didn¡¯t care if she would suffer. Her parents did not stop her and agreed to this marriage. Outsidersughed at Jiang Xiaoyan for being a fool. Hu Futan was not the only man in the world. Why did she have to marry someone who would only bring her misery? Jiang Xiaoyan did not care. She only knew that she liked him and loved him very much. She was willing to risk her life for him and ovee all obstacles for him. Her thoughts seemed to be disturbed by the rain that fell rapidly. Liu Sanniang looked at her calmly. Jiang Xiaoyan continued absent-mindedly. ¡°A few days ago, I had a dream.¡± Jiang Xiaoyan felt a little cold. The knuckles of her clenched fists turned white. She didn¡¯t know if it was because she was cold or because she was nervous. She took a deep breath before continuing. ¡°I dreamed of my dead father-inw and mother-inw. They seemed to be very anxious and seemed to be saying something to me, but I couldn¡¯t hear them clearly. Maybe I heard them clearly, but I forgot. Or perhaps, I wanted to forget it myself.¡± This dream made her uneasy. The main reason was that a servant had reported that Hu Futan had taken five hundred taels of silver and did not know what it was used for. Hu Futan was no longer a young man, and there were only a few people who were on good terms with him. These people were also schrs who cared very little about money. There were also a few times in a year when some poor people came to Hu Futan for help. As long as they could persuade Hu Futan, they would be able to obtain dozens of taels of silver from him. Jiang Xiaoyan never minded this. After saying that, she looked at Liu Sanniang with aplicated expression. ¡°Miss Liu, can you help me? I want to know what they said to me.¡± She had a feeling that this dream was a bad one. It was a sign of something. She had to get rid of it before it happened. Liu Sanniang looked at her. ¡°Madam, your face revealed that your marriage is destined to end, and it can¡¯t be forced.¡± Jiang Xiaoyan found it hard to ept. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. You have no idea what I¡¯ve sacrificed. He and I are going to be together forever. How can our marriage end just like that?¡± Jiang Xiaoyan was on the verge of breaking down. Her eyes suddenly turned cold as she stood up. ¡°I came to you to ask for your help. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to help, but why do you have to poke at my heart?¡± Jiang Xiaoyan¡¯s face darkened. She assumed a domineering attitude. Her face turned cold and she red at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Tell me, how much money do I have to pay you to get you to help me?¡± If Liu Sanniang wanted money, she would give it to her. Liu Sanniang looked at Jiang Xiaoyan calmly and said, ¡°He never belonged to you. The tighter you hold onto him, the more painful it will be. Madam, you should understand that better than anyone else.¡± Jiang Xiaoyan looked at Liu Sanniang. The hope in her eyes gradually faded, reced by coldness. She pursed her red lips tightly. ¡°If you want me to let go, unless I die, it¡¯s impossible. I saved Hu Futan. He will always belong to me.¡± Jiang Xiaoyan walked out with her back kept straight. The heavy rain quickly drenched her. She did not hesitate or stop. She was such a person, decisive in everything she did except for one thing. She hoped that Liu Sanniang could help her. If Liu Sanniang refused, she would leave without hesitation. Chu Yan entered the room and watched as Liu Sanniang slowly drank the fruit tea. His expression softened. ¡°What do you want to eat tomorrow?¡± ¡°Anything is fine,¡± Liu Sanniang replied with a faint smile. ¡ª¡ª When Jiang Xiaoyan returned to the mansion, a maidservant hurriedly came forward to serve her. ¡°Madam, where did you go? Why are you drenched?¡± Jiang Xiaoyan¡¯s expression was calm. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Just help me get changed.¡± After letting the maidservant help her change her clothes and dry her hair, she waved her hand. ¡°All of you can leave. I want to be alone for a while.¡± The maidservants retreated. Jiang Xiaoyan leaned against the couch and fell asleep very quickly. In a daze, she dreamed again. Chapter 398 - 398 One Of Them Had To Die 398 One Of Them Had To Die In her dream, she was still a ten-year-old girl. She knew that the Hu family was finished. When the Hu couple came to look for them, they hoped to borrow some money from the Jiang Family to tide over the crisis. They did not propose marriage for their son. Something had happened to the Hu Family but Jiang Xiaoyan did not know what it was exactly. However, from the expressions of the Hu couple, it was obvious that they were at their wits¡¯ end. Out of kindness, the Jiang family were willing to lend a few thousand taels of silver, but anything more than that was out of the question. The Hu family was different from the past. It was unlikely for them to have the ability to pay the money back. The Hu couple had built up their family business spending their entire lives over it, but the son they had was not cut out for business at all. He only enjoyed drinking, idling around, and making poems that no one could understand. The Hu family¡¯s business had copsed. The Hu couple could not save it, let alone Hu Futan. After Jiang Xiaoyan heard this, she sent someone to find out what had happened to the Hu family. Soon, she got to the bottom of it. Wang Ru left the capital with the Hu family¡¯s wealth and aborted the child she had with Hu Futuan. Hu Futuan suffered a huge blow. He liked her, so he naturally wanted to marry her. Therefore, when his sweetheart left without a word, he could not recover from the shock and was down in the dumps. Jiang Xiaoyan felt that it was too strange that the Hu family would let Wang Ru take away all their wealth. She quickly investigated, found the monk, and captured him. Jiang Xiaoyan looked at the monk and asked. ¡°Monk, do you really have the ability to give me what I want?¡± The monk smiled. ¡°What you want, mydy, is simple. I can give it to you as long as you ask for it.¡± Jiang Xiaoyan said, ¡°Then I want Hu Futan. I want to marry him and never be separated from him. I want Wang Ru to never return to the capital.¡± The monk was still smiling. ¡°Sure.¡± Hu Futan was on the brink of dying. Jiang Xiaoyan insisted on marrying him despite her parents¡¯ objections. Finally, she got what she wanted. After the two of them got married, Hu Futan recovered and was full of vigor. For more than ten years, Jiang Xiaoyan¡¯s only regret was not being able to have children, but she was satisfied as long as she was with her husband. However, much to her surprise, Wang Ru had returned. What was she here for? Jiang Xiaoyan gritted her teeth. Even in her sleep, her fists were tightly clenched together. When she woke up, her eyes were filled with killing intent. It was alreadyte at night. She got up to find that her husband wasn¡¯t around. She got out of bed and went out. The maidservant on the night watch at the door hurriedly perked up. ¡°Madam.¡± Jiang Xiaoyan asked indifferently. ¡°Where¡¯s Master?¡± The maidservant replied. ¡°Master went to the study. He said that he would rest in the study tonight.¡± Jiang Xiaoyan¡¯s heart sank as she walked towards the study. She gently pushed open the door. The flickering candlelight illuminated the room. Hu Futan had already fallen asleep on the desk. He was sleeping soundly with his head on a piece of paper. Jiang Xiaoyan stood by the desk and looked at the paper. Her eyes widened in shock. She bit her lips hard and her fingers dug into her flesh, but she didn¡¯t feel any pain. On the paper was a woman with a faint smile. The drawing was extremely realistic. Just like Jiao Xiaoyan had guessed, Wang Ru really returned to the capital, and what was more, Hu Futan still loved her deeply. Jiang Xiaoyan didn¡¯t let herself cry. She went out silently, not disturbing the sleeping person. After returning to her room, she said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t tell Master that I went to the study.¡± Jiang Xiaoyany on the bed,pletely awake. Where was she going to find that monk? He had said that once the array waspleted, they would be together for the rest of their lives. Then why was this happening? Her life was not over yet. She had been with him for more than ten years. Why couldn¡¯t she still rece a woman who had abandoned him? At the thought of what Liu Sanniang said about their fate as husband and wife being over, Jiang Xiaoyan was furious, thinking to herself that it was obvious that Liu Sanniang did not want to help. She exchanged her ability to have children for being with Hu Futan forever. She even shared her life span with him. How could she give up on him just like that? If she couldn¡¯t find the monk, who else could she turn to? Her eyes were open and empty. Tears rolled down her cheeks, but she didn¡¯t move. The sky gradually brightened. Jiang Xiaoyan closed her eyes and wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes. When she opened her eyes again, she was exactly the same as usual. She got up, washed up, and prepared breakfast in the kitchen. She asked the servants to bring it to the study. Hu Futan had already woken up and put away the drawing paper. Seeing the servantsing in and out, he asked. ¡°Why are you setting up the table here?¡± The servant replied. ¡°Madam said that she wants to eat with Master.¡± Hu Futuan thought that he had something to tell her anyway, so he nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± After the exquisite breakfast was ced, Hu Futan picked up a spoon and filled the empty bowl. When Jiang Xiaoyan came in, she smiled slightly. ¡°Husband, you rested in the study room against night. Did you have any inspiration? What poem did you write?¡± Hu Futan looked at Jiang Xiaoyan¡¯s gentle smile and felt a little guilty. He avoided Jiang Xiaoyan¡¯s gaze and said, ¡°Wife, sit down and eat. I have something to tell you.¡± Jiang Xiaoyan smiled. ¡°I have something to tell you too.¡± She picked up the bowl and ate slowly. As there was something on his mind, Hu Futan had no appetite to eat. When Jiang Xiaoyan was almost done eating, Hu Futan opened his mouth and was about to speak when Jiang Xiaoyan spoke first. Jiang Xiaoyan said, ¡°Something seems to have happened in the manor. I¡¯m going back to take a look tomorrow. I might be busy for ten days to half a month. While I¡¯m not around, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to take care of some matters in the mansion.¡± Hu Futan¡¯s attention was diverted. He asked immediately. ¡°What is the matter? Is it serious?¡± He didn¡¯t know much about business, but matters requiring one to go out for ten days or half a month must be a little serious. Jiang Xiaoyan sighed. ¡°It¡¯s a little serious, but I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± Hu Futan smiled. ¡°Then do as you see fit. With you handling it, I¡¯m not worried.¡± Jiang Xiaoyan nodded. Hu Futan felt that he should wait for Jiang Xiaoyan to return before proposing to bring Wang Ru back. Jiang Xiaoyan wiped the corners of her mouth with a handkerchief. ¡°What do you want to tell me?¡± Hu Futan smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. Let¡¯s talk about it when you¡¯re not busy.¡± Jiang Xiaoyan nodded. ¡°Ok.¡± After eating, Jiang Xiaoyan got up and asked the maidservant to pack up and prepare to leave the mansion. After Hu Futan sent Jiang Xiaoyan off, he returned to the study room. He did not go out. He took out a piece of paper and began to draw. Wang Ru¡¯s appearance was already deeply ingrained in his mind. He could draw her appearance with his eyes closed. He had never thought that his sweetheart, who had left him for more than ten years, would return to his side. He was happy, but he was also worried. He remembered that when he was young, his wife did not like Wang Ru. This time, it would be difficult for him to persuade his wife. However, he couldn¡¯t turn a blind eye to Wang Ru. He had to think of a solution to make the best of both worlds. Chapter 399 - 399 One Of Them Had To Die ( Part 2) 399 One Of Them Had To Die ( Part 2) Hu Futan was a little anxious. In the afternoon, he received a letter and he could not wait to open it. It was from Wang Ru. She asked him if he could go to Jingen Temple to offer incense two dayster and then burn paper for the two deceased elders of the Hu family. Naturally, Hu Futan would not refuse. He immediately packed up and left the mansion to reply to the message in person. Jiang Xiaoyan did not go to the manor. Instead, she hid in another residence. She would never let Wang Ru get in her way, so she hired an assassin. Wang Ru was an ungrateful woman. She deserved to die. If she didn¡¯te back, Jiang Xiaoyan wouldn¡¯t be bothered to deal with her. Jiang Xiaoyan¡¯s expression was cold. She knew very well that she could notpare to Wang Ru. Wang Ru was the goddess in Hu Futan¡¯s heart. She could never rece her, but she did not care. As long as Wang Ru died, Hu Futan would only be sad for a while. She and he would still be together for the rest of their lives. After making the arrangements, Jiang Xiaoyan stayed in the courtyard. She only needed to wait. When the news of Wang Ru¡¯s death came, she would go back. Although Jiang Xiaoyan was not in the mansion, the servants would report Hu Futan¡¯s schedule to her. After knowing that Hu Futan was going to Jingen Temple to offer incense in two days, she was more determined that Wang Ru must die. She only hoped that the assassin could kill Wang Ru quickly and resolve her worries. Even though she knew it was unlikely, Jiang Xiaoyan still had a glimmer of hope that what was between Hu Futan and Wang Ru wasn¡¯t what she thought. However, two dayster, she saw with her own eyes that Hu Futan and Wang Ru met up. The two of them left the city in the same carriage. Her entire body was trembling, and her heart felt as if it had been mashed by a knife. She swore to herself that between Wang Ru and her, one had to die. Jiang Xiaoyan only returned when she saw the carriage getting further and further away until it was out of sight. That day, Hu Futuan had some happiest time in his life. As he recited a poem, Wang Ru would hum the tune. Their interaction brought Hu Futuan back to more than ten years ago. His dim eyes lit up as if he was brought back to life again. Although it was a strange feeling, he felt this way every time he was with Wang Ru. In the blink of an eye, they arrived at Jingen Temple. Hu Futan looked sad. He still hadn¡¯t had enough of it. Wang Ru smiled. ¡°Brother Hu, we¡¯re here. Let¡¯s go and offer incense. After that, we can walk and admire the scenery on the way back.¡± Hu Futan nodded. ¡°Ok.¡± If they walked back, they could spend more time together. Hu Futan¡¯s eyes fixed on Wang Ru. In his eyes, Wang Ru was still like a little girl. She had not changed at all. Kneeling in the temple hall and offering incense sincerely, Hu Futan could not help but imagine how good it would have been if they were married back then. He felt a little upset. He could not remember how he and Wang Ru separated. He only remembered that she aborted their child and left. After offering incense, the two of them slowly walked back together. On the way, Wang Ru picked some flowers by the roadside. Hu Futan¡¯s eyes fixated on Wang Ru¡¯s figure. He thought that when he returned, he had to draw all of this. Wang Ru slowly sniffed the fragrance of the flowers. She looked at Hu Futan and said, ¡°Brother Hu, thank you so much for the past few days. However, it¡¯s not good for me to keep troubling you like this. I¡¯ve thought about it and decided to leave.¡± Hu Futuan almost blurted out, his tone nervous. ¡°Leave? Where can you go? You have no one to rely on. Where else can you go?¡± Wang Ru lowered her head. ¡°But I don¡¯t want to make things difficult for you.¡± Hu Futan felt bad to hear her say that. ¡°Why do you say so? I¡¯m your family.¡± Wang Ru lowered her head and remained silent. Hu Futan felt even worse. Wang Ru¡¯s every move and every word seemed to be affecting his mood, making him nervous and worried. Hu Futan reached out and ced his hand on Wang Ru¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Ru, the Hu family is also your home. I¡¯m your elder brother. Come home with me. My wife will understand it. She will also realize how good you are.¡± Wang Ru raised her head, her face already covered in tears. Her silent tears made Hu Futan¡¯s heart ache. Wang Ru looked at Hu Futan. ¡°But I¡¯m afraid that I will desire too much. I want to apany Brother Hu all the time. I¡¯m a bad person.¡± Hu Futan wiped Wang Ru¡¯s tears and avoided her gaze. He said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to marry again, then don¡¯t. No one can force you.¡± Wang Ru smiled through her tears. Her eyes were sparkling. ¡°Brother Hu, you are so good. I don¡¯t want to get married anymore. I want to be forever with you, just like this.¡± Hu Futan didn¡¯t want to think about the ambiguity in her words. He nodded. He told himself in his heart that he only regarded Wang Ru as his sister. Other than that, there was nothing else. He would always remember how well Jiang Xiaoyan treated him. He would never let her down. However, Wang Ru was different. They grew up together. She was his sister. How could he let her suffer? As an elder brother, it was his duty to protect and take care of her. Thinking of this, Hu Futan didn¡¯t feel that there was anything wrong. Wang Ru smiled. ¡°Brother Hu, you must have written a lot of poems over the years. I want to hear them all.¡± Hu Futan smiled. ¡°You know me well. I did write some. If you want to hear it, I¡¯ll read it to you.¡± As Hu Futan recited a poem, Wang Ru would hum a tune. Hu Futan was ted. When he realized that the people walking toward him harbored malicious intentions, he immediately protected Wang Ru. He gulped and pretended to be calm. ¡°Who are you? Aren¡¯t you afraid of going to jail for doing evil in broad daylight?¡± Wang Ru grabbed Hu Futan¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Brother Hu, I¡¯m scared.¡± Hu Futan was also scared, but Wang Ru needed protection, so he mustered up all his courage to stay calm. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll protect you.¡± When six people whose faces were covered with a cloth pulled out knives from their bags, Hu Futan shouted immediately. ¡°Help¡­ someone!¡± Those people swung their knives at them. Hu Futan and Wang Ru dodged and screamed. Hu Futan grabbed Wang Ru¡¯s hand and shouted worriedly. ¡°Ru, be careful.¡± Wang Ru screamed in panic, and her eyes were filled with coldness. She waved the branch in her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare hurt my brother.¡± ¡°How dare you, rogues!¡± A rough shout was heard, mixed with the sound of horse hooves. Hu Futan shouted. ¡°Help, they want to kill and rob me.¡± Seeing that the situation was not right, the assassins were about to retreat. However, at this moment, Wang Ru stood up and shouted. ¡°Brother Hu, be careful.¡± Chapter 400 - 400 Bringing Her Back 400 Bringing Her Back The assassin¡¯s eyes were fierce as he came at them with the knife. Wang Ru was hurt. Yi Zn¡¯s eyes darkened, and he immediately snapped the whip at him. The assassin seemed to know Yi Zn and did not want to fight him head-on, so he quickly retreated. Hu Futan was terrified. He turned around and hugged Wang Ru as he shouted worriedly. ¡°Ru, Ru, are you alright? Don¡¯t scare me.¡± Wang Ru¡¯s face was pale, and the color of blood on her face faded. Hu Futan immediately cried, sobbing uncontrobly. ¡°Ru, don¡¯t scare me. Don¡¯t die¡­¡± Yi Zn got off the horse and looked at the fleeing assassins. He did not give chase immediately. Instead, he checked Wang Ru¡¯s injuries and said in a deep voice, ¡°Go back to the city to stitch up the wound on her shoulder in time. She¡¯ll be fine.¡± Hu Futan looked at Yi Zn in disbelief. ¡°Really?¡± Yi Zn nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Hu Futan looked at his blood-stained clothes and his heart tightened. ¡°But, but there¡¯s so much blood¡­¡± Yi Zn¡¯s expression was calm. ¡°The wound is a little deep. It¡¯s normal to bleed.¡± Hu Futan¡¯s heart ached as he looked at the bleeding wound. He looked at Yi Zn and asked. ¡°Young Master, can you do me a favor?¡± Because Wang Ru was injured, Hu Futan¡¯s mind was in a mess. He could not help but think about many things. What he was most afraid of was losing her. He came to offer incense and did not bring any servants. The coachman who drove the carriage had long run away in fear. He could not bring Wang Ru back himself. Yi Zn¡¯s expression was calm. He looked at Wang Ru and said, ¡°Sure.¡± The assassins had already run far away. There was no need to chase after them. Hu Futan quickly cupped his hands and expressed his gratitude. ¡°Thank you, Young Master.¡± Wang Ru was unconscious. Yi Zn tore off a piece of his clothes and tied Wang Ru¡¯s wound before putting her on the horse. Hu Futan¡¯s eyes were filled with worry, and his nerves were tense, afraid that Wang Ru would fall off the horse. He asked Yi Zn. ¡°Do you know about the Hu Mansion?¡± Yi Zn looked at Hu Futan. ¡°Which Hu Mansion?¡± ¡°North Street, Hu Mansion.¡± On one hand, Hu Futuan was worried, because he had yet to tell his wife about his encounter with Wang Ru. On the other hand, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to abandon Wang Ru and let her fend for herself. Therefore, after much hesitation, Hu Futan decided to take Wang Ru back to the mansion first. He would tell her when Jiang Xiaoyan returned. Yi Zn looked at Hu Futan and knew who he was. He looked at the unconscious Wang Ru on the horse and sized her up. When he arrived in time to stop the assassins, he saw with his eyes that when the knife wasing at Wang Ru, she didn¡¯t dodge it on purpose. Yi Zn looked at Hu Futuan¡¯s worried expression and did not say anything. Even if he did, Hu Futuan would not believe him. After sending her to the Hu Mansion, Yi Zn was ready to leave. Hu Futan hurriedly called out to him. ¡°Young Master, what¡¯s your name? I¡¯ll visit you another day to thank you.¡± Yi Zn led the horse and said without looking back. ¡°No need.¡± The date of his marriage with Yang Xueyu had already been set. It was the fifth of May. He was not young anymore, so he wanted to get married as soon as possible. He went to Jingen Temple today to offer incense to his deceased sister. Hu Futan asked the servants to get a doctor while he carried Wang Ru into the main courtyard and ced her on the bed. He sat by the bed and guarded her. The doctor arrived soon. Hu Futan said, ¡°Quick, she¡¯s injured by a knife. The wound is on her shoulder.¡± The doctor nodded and quickly took out the first aid kit. He used the scissors to cut open the cloth that bound Wang Ru¡¯s shoulder and then cut open her clothes. Looking at the finger-long wound, Hu Futan¡¯s heart tightened. She was injured because of him. Wang Ru woke up during the suture. Her face was pale and her eyes were filled with tears. She looked at Hu Futan and said worriedly, ¡°Brother Hu, are you alright?¡± Hu Futan nodded his head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± She was clearly the one who was injured, but she was still concerned about him. Hu Futan¡¯s voice softened. ¡°Ru, don¡¯t talk. Rest well.¡± The doctor quickly bandaged the wound. ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. Her bones aren¡¯t injured. She¡¯ll be fine after recuperating for a few days.¡± Hu Futan heaved a sigh of relief. After sending the doctor away, he ordered the servant. ¡°Go and stew a chicken.¡± The servant received the order and left. Hu Futan looked at Wang Ru¡¯s dirty bloodstained clothes and called two maids over. ¡°Help her get changed. Be careful. I remember that Madam has many clothes that she never wears. Bring some over.¡± The maid frowned slightly. ¡°Master, Madam will be angry when she finds out.¡± Hu Futan had never cared so much about a woman before. The maids found it unbelievable. Seeing Hu Futan bring such a woman back to the mansion, they could not help but sound the rm in their hearts. This injured woman was carried into the main courtyard by Hu Futan and was sleeping on Jiang Xiaoyan¡¯s bed. Now, she was even going to wear Jiang Xiaoyan¡¯s clothes. Those who didn¡¯t know might think that this woman was Hu Futan¡¯s wife. Seeing that the maids weren¡¯t following his order, Hu Futan¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Do as I say. I¡¯ll exin to Madam when shees back.¡± After all, the maids were just servants. They could only follow Hu Futan¡¯s request. They helped Wang Ru up and slowly helped her get changed. Wang Ru looked timid. ¡°Where¡¯s Brother Hu? Call him in. I have something to say.¡± The maids looked embarrassed. ¡°Master is outside.¡± After they had cleaned up the room, they went out. Without waiting for the maids to speak, Hu Futan rushed in. The servants looked at each other with aplicated expression. If Madam found out when she came back, she would probably be very sad. However, these things were not something servants like them could interfere with. They could only sigh and shake their heads as they walked away. Jiang Xiaoyan had already received the news. Before the assassins she sent could make a move, Wang Ru and Hu Futan encountered robbers and were saved by Yi Zn who happened to pass by. When the news from the mansion reached her ears, Jiang Xiaoyan felt a chill in her heart. She said coldly, ¡°All of you, leave. I want to be alone.¡± Even though there was no change of expression on her face, she had already broken down inside. When she was the only one left in the room, Jiang Xiaoyan sat on the ground weakly. Her body trembled slightly and tears silently streamed down her face. She clutched her chest, her eyes filled with pain. Her heart had already copsed, but her expression became calmer and calmer. Chapter 401 - 401 Bringing Her Back (Part 2) 401 Bringing Her Back (Part 2) After an unknown amount of time, Jiang Xiaoyan wiped her tears and stood up. She said coldly, ¡°Someone, bring me water. I want to wash up.¡± She was Hu Futan¡¯s wife. Wang Ru was nothing. She wanted to go back and confront Wang Ru head on. Wang Ru was not a good woman. When she was ten years old, she took all the Hu family¡¯s wealth and abandoned Hu Futan. Now that she had returned, it was impossible for her to have no ulterior motive. She wanted to go back and expose Wang Ru¡¯s lie so that Hu Futan could see what kind of person Wang Ru was. !! Jiang Xiaoyan looked at herself in the mirror andbed her hair meticulously. She inserted two gemstones into the exquisite and luxurious red hairpin and changed her clothes. Only then did she leave the courtyard. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± It was already dark outside. When Jiang Xiaoyan returned to the mansion, it was alreadyte at night. When she came, she had already thought about it. She wanted to intimidate Wang Ru and make her feel ashamed of herself. When the servants saw her domineering aura, they all lowered their heads. In the main courtyard, Hu Futan sat by the bed. Wang Ru leaned against the pillow and listened to Hu Futan read. Wang Ru¡¯s face was pale. Hu Futan read paragraph after paragraph. He closed the book and said, ¡°Are you feeling better now? The chicken soup is still warm. I¡¯ll get some for you. You have to drink at least some of it.¡± Wang Ru nodded. ¡°Then, then I want Brother Hu to feed me.¡± Hu Futan smiled and brought over a bowl of chicken soup. ¡°You¡¯re injured now. You can¡¯t even carry the bowl. Of course, I¡¯ll feed you.¡± Wang Ru smiled. ¡°Thank you, Brother Hu.¡± Hu Futan blew on it before feeding it to Wang Ru. ¡°You haven¡¯t changed at all.¡± In the past, Wang Ru loved to listen to him recite poems and read books. She listened with relish. In just a few hours, Hu Futan felt that the memories he had buried deep down inside him were brought back. He looked at Wang Ru¡¯s pale face and thought that no matter what, he had to make Wang Ru stay. No one could stop him. When he heard the sound of a maid outside, Hu Futan was stunned. ¡°Madam is back.¡± The maid¡¯s voice entered Hu Futan¡¯s ears, and Wang Ru also heard it. Wang Ru looked worried, as if she was very afraid and uneasy. ¡°Brother Hu, I¡­¡± Hu Futan patted the back of Wang Ru¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here.¡± Jiang Xiaoyan did not like Wang Ru, so it was normal for Wang Ru to be afraid of her. The entire Hu Mansion was managed by Jiang Xiaoyan. Wang Ru could only rely on Hu Futan. If he did not give her the support she needed, who else could give it? Jiang Xiaoyan pushed the door open with a cold expression. Before she could speak, Hu Futan spoke first. ¡°Wife, I didn¡¯t mean to hide it from you. Ru has no one to rely on. I¡¯m her elder brother. I can¡¯t watch her suffer.¡± After Hu Futan finished speaking, he saw that Jiang Xiaoyan¡¯s expression had turned even colder. He could not help but frown. He looked at Jiang Xiaoyan even more firmly, silently conveying the meaning that he would protect Wang Ru regardless of whether she agreed or not. Wang Ru timidly looked at Jiang Xiaoyan. ¡°Sister Jiang.¡± Hearing the fear in Wang Ru¡¯s voice, Hu Futan turned his head andforted her. ¡°Brother Hu will protect you. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Jiang Xiaoyan seemed to have heard the sound of her heart shattering, and she felt like a clown. Before she could say a word, Hu Futan was already on guard against her. Jiang Xiaoyan looked at Wang Ru with an extremely cold expression. She could see the smugness in Wang Ru¡¯s timid face. Jiang Xiaoyan clenched her fists tightly and said, ¡°This is my bed.¡± Wang Ru was leaning against Jiang Xiaoyan¡¯s pillow, looking as weak as a porcin doll. However, her gaze was clearly provocative, as if she was saying, ¡®I¡¯m sleeping on your bed, so what?¡¯ Jiang Xiaoyan¡¯s nails had already dug into her palm, but she didn¡¯t feel any pain. She didn¡¯t know why Hu Futan couldn¡¯t see it. She looked at Hu Futan and saw the vignce in his eyes. Was he afraid that she would hurt Wang Ru, so he was so guarded against her? Jiang Xiaoyan¡¯s heart ached. Hu Futan gulped and said, ¡°Ru is injured. I was too anxious, so I brought her here without thinking.¡± Hu Futan couldn¡¯t help but frown. He wanted to have a good talk with Jiang Xiaoyan, but Jiang Xiaoyan didn¡¯t give him a chance. Her coldness made Hu Futan feel very ufortable, as if he had done something wrong. Hu Futan frowned and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going out for some days? Why are you back so soon?¡± Hu Futan¡¯s rhetorical question had turned into countless steel needles that stabbed at Jiang Xiaoya, leaving her riddled with holes and bleeding profusely. Jiang Xiaoyan looked at Wang Ru. Wang Ru reached out and grabbed Hu Futan¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Brother Hu, I¡¯m already much better. I¡¯d better leave first.¡± Hu Futan immediately looked worried. ¡°Your wound is so deep. The doctor said that it¡¯s best for you to not walk for the time being. Besides, you have no one to rely on now. Where can you go?¡± Wang Ru bit her lips and remained silent. Hu Futan looked at Jiang Xiaoyan. He frowned and said, ¡°Wife, I thought you were a reasonable person. After all, Ru grew up with me. I treat her as my younger sister. She¡¯s in trouble now. As her elder brother, how can I not care about her well-being?¡± Jiang Xiaoyan looked at Hu Futan. ¡°Husband, are you saying that I¡¯m not tolerant enough?¡± To what extent did she have to be tolerant? Did she have to give up her position as Madam to be tolerant? Wang Ru was already challenging her and dering that she was the rightful madam of the Hu family. Why couldn¡¯t Hu Futan see it? Or could it be that he had never had a ce in his heart for her. Jiang Xiaoyan was unwilling to admit it. The corners of her mouth twitched into a smile. ¡°What happened to Ru¡¯s family? Where¡¯s her husband?¡± Hu Futan frowned, feeling slightly uneasy. He had been putting off asking this question, but Jiang Xiaoyan beat him to it. Hu Futan turned to look at Wang Ru, feeling a little nervous. Wang Ru¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°I¡¯m the only one left in the family now. I don¡¯t have any rtives¡­¡± Hu Futan reached out to hold Wang Ru. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You still have me.¡± Hu Futan¡¯s heart ached for Wang Ru for losing all her rtives, but at the same time, he heaved a sigh of relief. Wang Ru leaned against Hu Futan and sobbed softly. She secretly looked up at Jiang Xiaoyan from the corner of her eyes. When her eyes met Jiang Xiaoyan¡¯s, her lips curled up slightly. In Hu Futan¡¯s heart, she was and would always be the most important. Jiang Xiaoyan bit her lower lip hard. She was about to go crazy. She wanted to tell Hu Futan that Wang Ru had an ulterior motive. Wang Ru was smug and provocative, but she couldn¡¯t say a word because she knew that even if she did, Hu Futan would not believe her. Jiang Xiaoyan lowered her eyes to conceal the sad painful expression on her face. She said lightly, ¡°Since you want her to stay, then stay. If she¡¯s injured, treat her well.¡± Hu Futan looked at Jiang Xiaoyan as if he did not believe everything that he just heard. There was no joy on his face and his voice was cold. ¡°Since my wife has said so, Ru, stay here to recuperate.¡± Chapter 402 - 402 The Weak Needs Protection 402 The Weak Needs Protection Hu Futuan felt that Jiang Xiaoyan must be up to something. She didn¡¯t like Wang Ru to begin with, so how could she be so kind to her? However, no matter what she was nning, she could forget about hurting Wang Ru. Hu Futan¡¯s distrust towards her deeply hurt Jiang Xiaoyan. She could barely control her emotions and was about to break down. She turned around and hid the tears that were rolling down her face. ¡°Let her stay in the main courtyard for the time being. Take care of her.¡± !! After saying this, Jiang Xiaoyan left. She was afraid that if she didn¡¯t leave now, she would break down. She thought that she could suppress Wang Ru, but she had forgotten that it was never Wang Ru who made her heart ache. When she saw Hu Futan carefully feeding Wang Ru the chicken soup, Jiang Xiaoyan knew that she had lost the battle. Hu Futan¡¯s vignce, suspicion, and distrust made Jiang Xiaoyan feel like she was being dismembered. After being married to him for more than ten years, she still couldn¡¯t rece Wang Ru in his heart. Wang Ru was Hu Futan¡¯s childhood sweetheart. As long as she came back, Hu Futan would immediately forget how badly he was hurt by her back then. After Jiang Xiaoyan left, Hu Futan heaved a sigh of relief. He wanted to have a good talk with Jiang Xiaoyan, but she looked like she came with a murderous intent. He was really worried that Jiang Xiaoyan would do something to Wang Ru. Wang Ru tugged at Hu Futan¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Brother Hu, did I put you in a difficult position?¡± Hu Futan shook his head. ¡°No.¡± Wang Ru said softly, ¡°Brother Hu, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be very obedient.¡± Hu Futan smiled. ¡°You just need to get better soon.¡± Wang Ru sighed. ¡°But Sister Jiang doesn¡¯t like me.¡± Hu Futan stroked Wang Ru¡¯s hair. ¡°She¡¯s always been like that. You don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯ll convince her. I only treat you as my sister. I¡¯ll tell her that you have no one to rely on. No matter what, I won¡¯t let you suffer.¡± Wang Ru was touched as she looked at Hu Futan. ¡°Thank you, Brother Hu. You¡¯re the best.¡± Hu Futan felt his heart soften and turn into a puddle. Just like before, Wang Ru was always weak and needed his protection. She was even weaker now than before. After experiencing the destruction of her family and having no one to rely on, she had to fend for herself. Hu Futanforted Wang Ru. ¡°Rest well. Don¡¯t think about anything else.¡± Wang Ru nodded. Hu Futan stood up and left. When the servants saw him, they lowered their heads. ¡°Master.¡± Hu Futan asked coldly. ¡°Where¡¯s Madam?¡± The servant replied softly. ¡°Madam went to the study.¡± Hu Futan¡¯s face darkened as he strode towards the study room. There were many things that he had hidden in the study room. He did not want Jiang Xiaoyan to see those things. Hu Futan¡¯s footsteps became hurried. He pushed open the study door and saw Jiang Xiaoyan sitting quietly on the edge of the desk. He heaved a sigh of relief and took a deep breath before walking over. ¡°Wife.¡± Jiang Xiaoyan remained silent. She did not know what she should say or what she could say. She seemed to have a lot of things on her mind, but in the end, she could not say them. She was afraid that once some words were said, there would be no turning back. She and Hu Futan had been married for more than ten years, but Hu Futan had never drawn a portrait of her. Once a thought was formed, the more one thought about it, the more afraid one would be. Hu Futan sat down beside Jiang Xiaoyan and said lightly, ¡°Wife, what do you n to do? Ru has no family to rely on now.¡± Hu Futan felt that Jiang Xiaoyan was using the same tactic on him which she used to deal with outsiders. She was silently pressuring him, which made him feel ufortable. He felt that Jiang Xiaoyan was too cold-blooded. Wang Ru was just a weak woman who could not do anything to harm Jiang Xiaoyan. However, Jiang Xiaoyan could not tolerate her. Jiang Xiaoyan looked at Hu Futan. ¡°Husband, you asked me what I n to do, but will you agree to what I n?¡± What did she n to do? She wanted Wang Ru to disappear. She wanted Wang Ru to die, but could she do it just because she nned to do so? Hu Futuan looked at Jiang Xiaoyan¡¯s cold expression and his expression turned ugly. ¡°Why can¡¯t you tolerate her?¡± Jiang Xiaoyan¡¯s heart ached so much that she could not breathe. She looked at Hu Futan and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t tolerate her, but she can¡¯t tolerate me. Haven¡¯t you thought about her purpose foring back? Can¡¯t you see her schemes?¡± Hu Futan frowned. ¡°You think too badly of her. She¡¯s not so vicious. You think of her like that because you don¡¯t like her.¡± Jiang Xiaoyan almost went crazy. ¡°In your eyes, am I such a vicious and petty person? For so many years, have I ever stopped you from doing anything? Even if you want a concubine, I won¡¯t say anything. I¡­¡± Hu Futan frowned and interrupted Jiang Xiaoyan. ¡°Wife, I don¡¯t need a concubine. I¡¯m a loyal person. I will only have you in my life. There won¡¯t be anyone else.¡± Jiang Xiaoyan gritted her teeth. ¡°You¡¯re lying. Are you telling me that you don¡¯t have any other motives for keeping her here? She has no one to rely on, so you brought her back. She needs warmth, so you give her your embrace.¡± Hu Futan stood up angrily. ¡°I can¡¯t talk to you. I only treat Ru as my younger sister. The past is in the past.¡± He had already made it clear to Jiang Xiaoyan, but Jiang Xiaoyan still brought up the past. She even said that she could ept him taking a concubine. This was clearly an insult to him. If he was that kind of person, he would have had countless wives and concubines. Jiang Xiaoyan looked at Hu Futan. She knew that as long as Wang Ru was still around, everything she had would be taken away. She knew it too well, even if Hu Futuan did not admit it. Hu Futan¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Wife, I hope you can try to put yourself in Ru¡¯s shoes. She¡¯s not what you think. She¡¯s different from you. You are smart, powerful, and capable. You despise a timid woman like Ru, but she¡¯s really not as bad as you think.¡± Jiang Xiaoyan was very capable and intelligent. In this aspect, Wang Ru was really inferior to her. However, Wang Ru was not one of those women who would harbor evil thoughts. Jiang Xiaoyan forced a smile. ¡°In your eyes, she is a snow lotus, pure and innocent. Obviously, how can you see the ck and rotten heart inside her?¡± Hu Futan frowned. He looked at Jiang Xiaoyan with disappointment in his eyes. He had already said so much, but she still wouldn¡¯t budge. There was simply no way to get his thoughts across to her. Hu Futan said coldly, ¡°Regardless of whether you ept her or not, I won¡¯t let her leave. She has no one to rely on. Letting her leave is equivalent to letting her die.¡± With that, Hu Futan went out of the study. Jiang Xiaoyan was left in despair. It turned out that in Hu Futan¡¯s heart, Wang Ru was a flower that needed to be carefully protected, and without his protection, she would die. But how could that be? She had hands and feet. How could she die? Jiang Xiaoyan bit her lips hard. What could she do to keep him and this hard-won marriage? Chapter 403 - 403 Coercion 403 Coercion Jiang Xiaoyan was about to go crazy. She looked around for the monk, but she couldn¡¯t find him anywhere. While Wang Ru was in the mansion, Hu Futan never left her side. It was as if he was protecting a priceless treasure. This behavior was more hurtful to Jiang Xiaoyan than anything else. It was obvious who he was guarding against. Jiang Xiaoyan was both in pain and also strangely amused. She did not do anything, but Hu Futan was already guarded against her. Wang Ru swaggered around and provoked her, but Hu Futan turned a blind eye to it. Wang Ru was like a thorn in her eye. If Jiang Xiaoyan did not pull it out, she would die. Jiang Xiaoyan knew that if she wanted to get rid of Wang Ru without anyone knowing, she had to find people with psychic abilities. But where could she find one? Jiang Xiaoyan thought of Liu Sanniang. She was unwilling to visit Liu Sanniang again, but she had no choice. The famous psychics in the capital were all working for the powerful. They were not people she could meet casually. Even if she did, they would not help her. Only Liu Sanniang had no power or influence. Jiang Xiaoyan knew that she couldn¡¯t wait any longer. She got someone to prepare a horse and left the mansion. When she came to the small courtyard again, she raised her hand and knocked on the door. Liu Sanniang was drawing talismans. She was getting better and better at it. When she heard a knock on the door, she went to open it and looked at Jiang Xiaoyan calmly. ¡°Madam,e in.¡± Jiang Xiaoyan walked into the courtyard and found that Liu Sanniang was alone. Her expression darkened. Liu Sanniang was just a girl. Even if Liu Sanniang had some ability, she was still not a match for a few grown men. If she kidnapped Liu Sanniang and threatened to kill her, would Liu Sanniang agree to help? As soon as this thought appeared, she could not shake it away no matter what. Jiang Xiaoyan looked at her back. ¡°Miss Liu, are you home alone?¡± After Jiang Xiaoyan asked her, she felt inexplicably nervous. However, Liu Sanniang did not seem to notice anything and replied calmly. ¡°Yes. Chu Yan has gone out to buy groceries.¡± Jiang Xiaoyan took a deep breath. This was a chance given to her by the heavens. She opened her mouth and said, ¡°Miss Liu, please help me. You can ask for as much silver as you want. Name a price. As long as I can afford it, I will.¡± Jiang Xiaoyan stared at Liu Sanniang. If money could solve the problem, she did not want to use force. Liu Sanniang turned around and looked at Jiang Xiaoyan. ¡°Madam, how do you want me to help you?¡± Jiang Xiaoyan¡¯s heart tightened. ¡°Do you know how to make an array formation? An array formation that can change a person¡¯s mind and make him fall in love with me.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Jiang Xiaoyan. ¡°It seems that you still haven¡¯t thought it through.¡± Jiang Xiaoyan¡¯s expression gradually turned cold. ¡°Miss Liu, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m harming anyone. Can¡¯t you help me? I just want him to be with me forever.¡± Liu Sanniang said truthfully, ¡°Madam, your marriage is over. No one can change something that¡¯s preordained.¡± Jiang Xiaoyan could not ept this result. She looked at Liu Sanniang¡¯s calm expression and knew that she had a way to help her. A hint of ruthlessness shed across Jiang Xiaoyan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Miss Liu, are you really not going to help?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Jiang Xiaoyan. ¡°Madam, you¡¯re forcing it. I¡¯ve said it before. No one can go against the heavens. If you force it, it won¡¯t end well.¡± Jiang Xiaoyan gritted her teeth. ¡°I don¡¯t care. If you don¡¯t help, don¡¯t me me for being rude to you.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Jiang Xiaoyan without changing her expression. ¡°Madam, do you want him to have you in his heart at all costs?¡± Jiang Xiaoyan looked at Liu Sanniang and said firmly, ¡°Yes.¡± She forced a smile and continued. ¡°You have no idea how much I love him. I gave up everything for him. I love him so much, but he doesn¡¯t have me in his heart. Do you know how sad I am?¡± Jiang Xiaoyan felt as if her heart was frozen, making her feel suffocated. If Wang Ru did not appear, she and her husband would continue to live together in peace. Even if she knew that he did not have a ce for her in his heart, she did not mind because she was the one who would apany him for the rest of his life. It was enough that she was the one who lived and died with him. Why did Wang Ru have toe back? She could see Wang Ru¡¯s ulterior motives clearly, but he seemed to be blinded and could not see anything. She was just defending what she had and not letting others take it away. Jiang Xiaoyan looked at Liu Sanniang coldly. ¡°If you don¡¯t help me, I won¡¯t show mercy. But if you help me, I¡¯ll pay you 50,000 taels of silver. I won¡¯t let you work for nothing.¡± 50,000 taels of silver was a fortune that many people could not earn in their lifetimes. An ordinary family would only earn a few or ten taels of silver a year. 50,000 taels of silver was not a small sum. Liu Sanniang looked at Jiang Xiaoyan and the ck aura on her body. Her expression was calm. ¡°If you want him to have you in his heart, the price is that you have to die.¡± Jiang Xiaoyan was stunned. She felt that Liu Sanniang was making fun of her. If she was dead, how could she be with him? Jiang Xiaoyan¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°Looks like Miss Liu is forcing me to use other methods.¡± With that, she shouted coldly. ¡°Men!¡± She did note alone this time. The coachman and two maids who were waiting outside came in when they heard the voice. They looked at Jiang Xiaoyan and the person in the lead asked. ¡°Madam, what can I do for you?¡± Jiang Xiaoyan looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Take her away.¡± Liu Sanniang was not tall and looked like a weak woman. The man called Chu Yan should be the most difficult to deal with, but fortunately, he was not around. Jiang Xiaoyan looked at Liu Sanniang and softened her tone. ¡°Miss Liu, don¡¯t resist, in case I hurt you. I don¡¯t want to hurt you. I just want your help.¡± ¡°My dog¡¯s at home.¡± Liu Sanniang said tly. General cky motionless in his bed and did not make a sound, so Jiang Xiaoyan didn¡¯t notice him. However, at this moment, General ck had already woken up and walked up to her. The coachman and maids were stunned. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem for them to capture Liu Sanniang, but it was a little difficult for them to fight the gigantic dog. Looking at General ck¡¯s cold eyes, their hearts trembled involuntarily. Chapter 404 - 404 Love 404 Love Jiang Xiaoyan¡¯s expression was also very ugly. She hadpletely forgotten about this big ck dog. The coachman and the maids looked at Jiang Xiaoyan and asked for her opinion. The coachman said hesitantly, ¡°Madam¡­¡± This dog was really too big, like a half-sized calf. Moreover, it didn¡¯t look good-tempered. As if to prove a point, General ck opened his mouth and yawned, letting the coachman and maids see his sharp teeth. With these teeth, it would not be a problem to bite off a head. As expected, the coachman and the maids took a step back in fear. With a cold expression, Jiang Xiaoyan snorted. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Jiang Xiaoyan without saying anything. After Jiang Xiaoyan turned around and left, the coachman and maids followed suit. However, when Jiang Xiaoyan reached the door, she stopped suddenly and turned around. ¡°Miss Liu, even if you don¡¯t help me, I won¡¯t give up. I¡¯ve sacrificed so much. I won¡¯t give it up!¡± She would kill anyone who tried to snatch what she had from her. Wang Ru was hiding herself too well. As long as she exposed her true colors and let Hu Futan see it clearly, he would understand. He was just deceived. Jiang Xiaoyan left. General ck walked over slowly and closed the door with his body. After Jiang Xiaoyan left, Liu Sanniang returned to the house. She received an invitation from Yi Zn. He was getting married in a few days. At the thought of this, Liu Sanniang prepared to draw some talismans for him. She had already made it very clear to Jiang Xiaoyan that her marriage was over, but Jiang Xiaoyan refused to listen to her. Even when knowing it was a dead end, she still would not turn back. Liu Sanniang picked up a brush and dipped it in the cinnabar before drawing a few talismans in one go. These talismans seemed to be carved in her mind. She knew all of them, but she could not draw some of them yet because she was not strong enough. However, the simple ones like Safety Talisman and Evil Warding Talisman were no longer a problem. Liu Sanniang felt that she should master some more talismans to help herself tide over the uing storm. She put away all thepleted talismans and began to practice the moreplicated talismans. She gathered her strength on the brush. From the moment she put the brush down, it must not stop. She had to draw it in one go. When Chu Yan returned, Liu Sanniang was resting and looked a little tired. Chu Yan silently went to the kitchen and put down the ingredients he had bought. His Sanniang was still growing, so she naturally had to eat well. When they were eating, Chu Yan picked up some food for her. Liu Sanniang was already used to him doing that. She picked some food for him as well. Chu Yan smiled in satisfaction. Gradually, he had quietly but surely integrated into her life. Liu Sanniang mentioned her conversation with Jiang Xiaoyan today. Chu Yan looked at her. ¡°Do you know why she¡¯s like this?¡± Liu Sanniang shook her head. She didn¡¯t know. She knew that Jiang Xiaoyan was an intelligent woman. But why was such an intelligent woman unwilling to turn back when the road ahead of her was a dead end. Jiang Xiaoyan knew that her marriage was forced. She felt that she could rece Wang Ru, but after more than ten years, reality was right in front of her. She could not rece her at all. She was filled with anger and resentment, making her fall deeper and deeper, unable to think rationally. However, her husband did not have her in his heart. Why did she have to make herself suffer so much? ¡°Because of love.¡± Chu Yan looked at Liu Sanniang. Love was the same for both mortals and immortals. Liu Sanniang was confused because the experience of love was what shecked the most. It was already dark outside after dinner. After washing up, Liu Sanniang went to bed. In a daze, she felt like she was in the clouds. She opened her eyes. Looking at the sea of white fog, she felt inexplicably afraid. She even wanted to cry. She did not move at all. Aggrievedness welled up in her heart, making her cry uncontrobly. Her mind was in a mess. She felt as if she knew everything, but at the same time, she was ignorant of everything. She stood rooted to the ground. When the wind blew past her, she felt cold. The white cloud seemed to be blown away by something, revealing a figure in ck. Looking at the figure walking over, she felt at ease and was no longer afraid. The man went to her side and picked her up. Then, he turned into a dragon, and she rode on him. ¡°Wow¡­¡± She liked it. She reached out to stroke the scales on his body. They were cool and smooth. She rested her face on his back and whispered. ¡°I like you¡­¡± The scales disappeared, and the dragon became human. He held her. ¡°Put your hands down.¡± She nodded obediently. She felt strange. She couldn¡¯t even see his face clearly, but she wanted to reach out and hug him. Her heart was pounding. The man ced her on the bed. Liu Sanniang asked. ¡°Can you turn into a dragon again?¡± The man sat down. ¡°Close your eyes.¡± Liu Sanniang wanted to be obedient because she felt that the man¡¯s gaze was a little dangerous. She felt that he probably wanted to eat her. However, she still mustered up her courage to repeat her words. ¡°Turn into a dragon. I still want to touch your scales.¡± The man covered her eyes with his hand and said in a low voice, ¡°No, be a good girl. Close your eyes.¡± Liu Sanniang couldn¡¯t disobey what he said. She closed her eyes and fell asleep again. And so the dream ended. When Liu Sanniang woke up, she recalled this dream and couldn¡¯t help but blush. Intimacy was still mysterious to her. In the room separated by a wall, Chu Yan¡¯s expression was cold. His rut had not urred for a long time. Now because of a dream, his rut was in full swing. He couldn¡¯t stand it when she ran her hand over his scales. He wanted more, but even if it was a dream, he couldn¡¯t cross the line. It was too early to do so. He¡¯d finally entered into her life, and he didn¡¯t want to ruin it. Many things had to be induced step by step. At this moment, Chu Yan was no longer sleepy. During the day, looking at Liu Sanniang sitting quietly in front of her, Chu Yan felt tortured. Liu Sanniang also felt the danger again and was wondering what happened to Chu Yan. Why did she feel that he wanted to swallow her? Liu Sanniang quietly returned to her room and closed the door. She did not go anywhere and practiced drawing talismans and embroidery. On the fifth of May, Yi Zn got married. Many people came over to congratte him. Yi Zn was already 32 years old. Those around his age were already married and had children. Only Yi Zn was still a bachelor before this day. Chapter 405 - 405 Yi Zilan’s Marriage 405 Yi Zn¡¯s Marriage All his old friends and acquaintances came to congratte him. The happiest people were Mr. and Mr. Yi. They were really crying tears of joy. They received and entertained the guests with enthusiasm. The Yi mansion had not been so lively for many years. The servants were also busy like bees. They were wearing festive clothes and everyone had smiles on their faces. When everything was ready, Yi Zn rode his horse to pick up the bride. Usually, he had a cold expression on his face, but today, he was grinning from ear to ear, as if he wished that the entire world would know that he was getting married. !! Yang Xueyu had already dressed up. Su Wanrou looked at her graceful daughter with red eyes. Yang Xueyu was also a little sad to leave her mother. Su Wanrou smiled faintly. ¡°I hope you can live well. Zn is a good man. He will take good care of you.¡± Yang Xueyu nodded. Yi Zn hade to pick up the bride. Yang Xueyu did not have a brother, so she was carried out by Teacher Yang. Looking at Yang Xueyu, Yi Zn could not take his eyes off her. After Teacher Yang carried Yang Xueyu into the sedan chair, he looked at Yi Zn and said, ¡°I only have one daughter.¡± If Yi Zn had a change of heart in the future and bullied his daughter, as long as Teacher Yang was still alive, he would personallye and take his daughter back. However, Yi Zn interrupted Teacher Yi before he could finish saying what was on his mind. Yi Zn looked serious. ¡°I swear on my life that I will only have Yang Xueyu in this life. My heart is too small to amodate anyone else.¡± Marriage was a journey between two people. There was no room for one more person. Even if he was criticized for taking in concubines, he would not do it. Teacher Yang nodded with a smile. ¡°I wish you two a happy life together.¡± Yi Zn smiled. ¡°Thank you for your kind words, Father-inw.¡± With that, Yi Zn mounted his horse and led the way. Teacher Yang and Su Wanrou followed in the carriage in the back. Teacher Yang looked sad. ¡°Wife, I feel sad.¡± Su Wanrou smiled and patted his hand tofort him. ¡°So am I. But as long as Yu is fine, we can be rest assured.¡± Teacher Yang nodded. That was indeed what he wanted and what he prayed for. The identity of Yang Yi and Yang Cheng no longer belonged to him. It was no longer important. To him, the most important thing was his family. Su Wanrou was his wife, so he would naturally love her for the rest of his life. However, his daughter had to get married someday. Her life and happiness were all with another man. He was a little mncholic, but he had to learn toe to terms with it. The Yi mansion was filled with joyful chatter andughter. When Mr. and Mrs. Yi saw Teacher Yang and Su Wanrou, they smiled and went up to them. ¡°Thank you, inws.¡± Mrs. Yi held Su Wanrou¡¯s hand. ¡°Thank you.¡± Their thirty-two-year-old son was finally married. Mr. and Mrs. Yi thanked them from the bottom of their hearts. Without Yang Xueyu, their son might have remained single for the rest of his life. However, it was also because Yi Zn had conducted himself with propriety all these years and abstained from debauchery that he was able to marry Yang Xueyu. If he had been a frequent customer of the brothels, someone as righteous as Teacher Yang wouldn¡¯t have allowed his daughter to marry him. When the time was right, the newly-wed performed the formal wedding ceremony. The guests below pped and cheered. Liu Sanniang sat at the same table as Wu Changxian and Wei Shi. After the wedding ceremony, Yang Xueyu was brought to the bridal chamber, and Yi Zn came out to toast the guests. The first person he wanted to thank was Liu Sanniang. Chu Yan¡¯s expression was cold. Hence, Yi Zn felt great pressure. Still, he said, ¡°Miss Liu, thank you. Your gift is too precious to me.¡± Safety Talisman and Evil Warding Talisman were more important than anything else. Yi Zn raised his ss. ¡°Miss Liu, let me toast you.¡± As soon as Liu Sanniang picked up the ss, Chu Yan took it from her hand and downed it in one go. Yi Zn was speechless. He had a feeling that Chu Yan was targeting him. But why? He didn¡¯t do anything to offend Chu Yan. Yi Zn did not think too much about it. After thanking Liu Sanniang, he went to toast others. Wei Shi held his wine ss and said, ¡°Miss Liu, thank you so much.¡± The talismans given to him by Liu Sanniang were very useful. They had helped his family avoid many disasters. Mrs. Wei also asked Wei Shi to invite Liu Sanniang to the mansion for dinner another day. Liu Sanniang replied with a faint smile. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You don¡¯t have to thank me.¡± In the same manner as before, Chu Yan downed the wine for Liu Sanniang. Wu Changxian also toasted Liu Sanniang. She gave him the Safety Talisman, which meant that she treated him as a friend. Liu Sanniang was not like those high and mighty people from the Mystic sect. She was gentle and approachable. Sitting beside her, he feltfortable. She had an affinity that made people want to get close to her and treat her well. Liu Sanniang was also worthy of all the good treatment. Chu Yan did not let Liu Sanniang drink. He asked. ¡°Sanniang, are you full?¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. Chu Yan held her hand. ¡°Then, let¡¯s go back.¡± The festive atmosphere here really made him jealous. Wu Changxian and Wei Shi smiled. ¡°Miss Liu, you can go back first. We men will not leave the table unless we are dead drunk.¡± Because Liu Sanniang was special, she sat with the male guests. However, the other people¡¯s wives all sat separately at the other table. Liu Sanniang was a psychic, and so was Chu Yan. With the two of them around, the male guests were slightly ill at ease. Once they were gone, the guests immediately started to boast and joke around. People smiled and asked the groom. ¡°Zn, this is your first time getting married. Do you know what to do? You¡¯re already an adult, yet you have never touched women. Do you know what to do when the timees?¡± Yi Zn¡¯s face was extremely red, partly due to the wine and partly due to something else. He said coldly, ¡°Get lost.¡± He indeed did not know, but it was not like he could not learn. Peopleughed and teased him. It was rare for Yi Zn, who always pulled a long face, to smile. By the time Yi Zn was permitted to leave the table, it was alreadyte at night. The guests had a lot of fun today. Most of them were drunk and were carried by the servants into the carriage. When Yi Zn arrived at the backyard, the maid outside the bridal chamber said respectfully, ¡°My lord, Madam has been waiting for you for a long time.¡± Yi Zn waved his hand. ¡°All of you can leave. You don¡¯t have to guard the door anymore.¡± Yi Zn pushed the door open and saw a woman in wedding clothes sitting on the edge of the bed. He walked over and lifted the red veil. Seeing how nervous Yang Xueyu was, he went to pour some wine. ¡°Have you eaten anything?¡± He didn¡¯t expect the wedding banquet tost for so long and was afraid that Yang Xueyu was starving. Chapter 406 - 406 Yi Zilan’s Marriage (Part 2) 406 Yi Zn¡¯s Marriage (Part 2) Yang Xueyu nodded. ¡°Yes, I ate.¡± When she was waiting in the bridal chamber, Mrs. Yi came over and brought her a bowl of hot noodles. It was delicious. She was originally very hungry, but after eating the noodles, she was quite full. However, at the same time, she was worried that this would break the rules. Mrs. Yi seemed to know what she was thinking. She smiled and said, ¡°There are no rules in this family. The only rule is that you have to be happy.¡± Yi Zn poured a ss of wine. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve eaten. Can you drink? Just drink this cup of wine. It has a good symbolic meaning.¡± Yang Xueyu blushed and nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll drink it.¡± As the two of them drank the cross-cupped wine, they got closer and closer. Yang Xueyu blushed. Yi Zn¡¯s eyes burned with passion. At this distance, he could smell her body¡¯s fragrance. Putting down the wine ss, Yi Zn approached Yang Xueyu slowly. Yang Xueyu was afraid and nervous about intimacy. Her voice softened as she muttered. ¡°Put out the candle first.¡± Yi Zn¡¯s voice was hoarse. ¡°That¡¯s a dragon-phoenix candle. It¡¯s a tradition to keep it burning for the whole night. We can¡¯t put it out.¡± Yang Xueyu bit her lip. This¡­ this was too embarrassing. Yi Zn held her in his arms, unable to hold on any longer. He kissed her like he was fighting a war, taking down the city bit by bit, defeating and subduing the enemy. But in the end, it was different from fighting an enemy. She was his woman. He was gentle and patient. He made Yang Xueyu no longer afraid and waited for the most suitable time to have her. It hurts¡­ Yang Xueyu let out a moan. She wanted to push him away, but what she touched were some scars. There were many scars on his body, and the most obvious was the scar on his face. Perhaps it was because he had drunk alcohol, it was even more obvious. She knew that Yi Zn was a martial artist and he had been on the battlefield. Yi Zn¡¯s eyes darkened. He asked her in a low voice. ¡°Am I ugly?¡± Yang Xueyu shook her head. ¡°You¡¯re protecting the people. You¡¯re respected. How can you be ugly?¡± Yi Zn looked into Yang Xueyu¡¯s eyes. They were bright and lively. It was like the stars in the sky. He could not help but kiss her eyes. He was willing to protect the person he liked with his life. When she got used to touching him, Yi Zn started to unleash the monster inside him. He trapped her and sampled her entire body ruthlessly. Yang Xueyu was already sobbing. She was no match for Yi Zn. She was the enemy that he had sessfully defeated. She cried and begged for mercy. As dawn broke, Yi Zn whispered into Yang Xueyu¡¯s ear. ¡°It¡¯s good. I won¡¯t be alone anymore. I have you now.¡± Yang Xueyu had fallen asleep and could not even open her eyes. She was in a daze and it was unknown if she had heard him or not. ¡ª¡ª Ever since Liu Sanniang left the Yi mansion, she felt that Chu Yan was too dangerous. She just wanted to go home and sleep. Chu Yan held her hand and squeezed her palm. He walked slowly. Liu Sanniang broke out in cold sweat. Chu Yan was much taller than her. She only reached his chest. His footsteps shouldn¡¯t be so slow. He was obviously walking at this pace on purpose. Forget it, Liu Sanniang thought, I¡¯ll eventually get home anyway. The house was getting closer and closer. She heaved a sigh of relief. She could feel the change in Chu Yan¡¯s emotions and was no longer afraid. After entering the door, Liu Sanniang said, ¡°Chu Yan, it¡¯s already veryte¡­ Argh¡­¡± Chu Yan ced his hand on the door and leaned over to kiss her. He didn¡¯t touch her. He just kissed her. Before Liu Sanniang could finish speaking, her lips were sealed. Her mind went nk, and she did not even have time to resist. But she was unbelievably obedient. She could feel that Chu Yan seemed to be on the verge of going berserk. When Chu Yan let go of her and let her take a deep breath, Liu Sanniang said, ¡°Chu Yan, you¡­¡± Liu Sanniang had never experienced it before and did not know what to say. The way Chu Yan looked at her was like a deep and bottomless abyss that could swallow her. Chu Yan took a step back and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Go to sleep.¡± If she didn¡¯t leave now, he would go crazy. Liu Sanniang ran back into the house like she was escaping a beast. Chu Yan¡¯s eyes were as dark as ink. He walked towards his room. The moment he kissed her, the rut he had been suppressing was almost unstoppable. His heart was beating very fast. If not for the fact that he still had his rationality, he wouldn¡¯t stop just like that. He was really stimted. Liu Sanniang thought that she would have messy dreams at night, but she did not. She thought that she would be embarrassed to see Chu Yan again, but the next day, everything was normal. Chu Yan wasn¡¯t dangerous. He was gentle and had a smile on his face. When there was a knock on the door, Liu Sanniang went to open it. SHe looked at Jiang Xiaoyan and said, ¡°Madam, you¡¯ve lost a lot of weight. Come in.¡± This was Jiang Xiaoyan¡¯s third visit. Herplexion was even worse than a few days ago. She had lost weight. Liu Sanniang read her face and didn¡¯t see any change. Jiang Xiaoyan looked at Liu Sanniang and lowered her tone. ¡°Miss Liu, I beg of you. I¡¯ve been married for so long. How can I bear to part with him?¡± From Jiang Xiaoyan¡¯s point of view, she and Hu Futan had been husband and wife for more than ten years. Even if the marriage was forced, it had been so long. Why couldn¡¯t Hu Futan see how good she was? Liu Sanniang looked at Jiang Xiaoyan. ¡°Madam, why are you so insistent?¡± If Jiang Xiaoyan insisted, not only would it not change anything, but it would also cause her life to be in danger. Jiang Xiaoyanughed and cried at the same time. ¡°You don¡¯t understand. You don¡¯t understand. He was just deceived. If he can see her true colors, he will understand that she approached him again with an ulterior motive.¡± Jiang Xiaoyan bit her lip and knelt down in front of Liu Sanniang. She put down all her pride, including her dignity, for Hu Futan. ¡°I know that you are powerful and can let people see things with their own eyes. Please just show him what Wang Ru is up to. I don¡¯t ask for anything else.¡± During this period of time, Jiang Xiaoyan had broken down countless times. Hu Futan didn¡¯t believe what she said. After an investigation, she found out that Wang Ru was lying and that her husband was still alive. However, when she brought Wang Ru¡¯s husband to Hu Futan, Hu Futan only questioned Jiang Xiaoyan and asked her to be more tolerant, telling her that Wang Ru had no family and must stay with him under his protection. Hu Futan also asked Wang Ru¡¯s husband to write a divorce letter. He wrote it and left like he didn¡¯t care. Jiang Xiaoyan was going crazy. What should she do to make Hu Futan believe her? She felt that she had not done enough. She must have not investigated enough. If Hu Futan could see it with his own eyes, he would definitely believe her. Jiang Xiaoyan had checked Liu Sanniang and heard about how she dealt with Miao Yin. After knowing what Liu Sanniang was capable of, she was even more certain that only Liu Sanniang could help her. When she came to look for Liu Sanniang again, she had made all the preparations. No matter how hard she had to beg, she had to get Liu Sanniang to help her. She was willing to kowtow until her head broke and bled. Liu Sanniang helped Jiang Xiaoyan up and said calmly, ¡°I will help you.¡± Chapter 407 - 407 Move Out 407 Move Out Jiang Xiaoyan smiled. ¡°Thank you, Miss Liu.¡± Although she put down her dignity, it wasn¡¯t in vain. Liu Sanniang had finally agreed. Jiang Xiaoyan straightened her back. ¡°Miss Liu, when are you free?¡± ¡°Tomorrow.¡± Jiang Xiaoyan smiled. ¡°Okay.¡± !! She came to ask Liu Sanniang for help. Since Liu Sanniang had agreed, she did not have to stay here any longer but she did not feel good. Kowtowing was undoubtedly a humiliation to her. She did not want to see mockery and contempt in Liu Sanniang¡¯s eyes. Jiang Xiaoyan nced at Liu Sanniang whose expression remained unchanged from beginning to end. Jiang Xiaoyan did not understand who Liu Sanniang exactly was and why she could remain so calm even when someone was knowtowing to her. There was no sympathy, no mockery, no nothing in Liu Sanniang¡¯s eyes. Jiang Xiaoyan pursed her lips. No matter what was on Liu Sanniang¡¯s mind, at least she agreed. She turned around and left. Liu Sanniang gently closed the door and went to y with General ck. Jiang Xiaoyan left the small courtyard. She got into the carriage and said coldly, ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± When she thought of Wang Ru staying under the same roof with her, Jiang Xiaoyan clenched her fists. She was gradually losing her rationality. If possible, she wished she could kill Wang Ru. But she couldn¡¯t do that. What would Hu Futuan think of her if she killed Wang Ru? He would hate her and never forgive her. That wasn¡¯t what she wanted. Hu Futan was only deceived. He would naturally wake up when he saw the truth. With this thought in mind, Jiang Xiaoyan became even more determined. When the carriage returned to the mansion, she got off the carriage and entered it. She did not find Hu Futan in the courtyard. She frowned and asked the maidservant. ¡°Where¡¯s Master?¡± The maidservant replied. ¡°Master went to the side courtyard, because Madam Wang moved to the side courtyard.¡± Jiang Xiaoyan¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred. Previously, she wanted Wang Ru to leave, but Wang Ru had no intention of moving away. For this reason, Hu Futan had been staying with Wang Ru all the time. It was as if once he was not around, this vicious woman, Jiang Xiaoyan, would do something to harm Wang Ru. She said that Wang Ru wanted to rece her but Hu Futan refuted her and said that she was thinking too much and was being petty. Now that Wang Ru had moved to the side courtyard, it seemed to imply that she did not want topete with Jiang Xiaoyan for anything, but Jiang Xiaoyan knew that Wang Ru was conveying the message that wherever she was, Hu Futan would be there and that the main courtyard was where she was. Jiang Xiaoyan clenched her fists so tightly that her knuckles turned white. She did not speak, and the maidservants lowered their heads, not daring to make a sound. When she walked into the house, it was empty. When she walked into the study, it was empty too. Hu Futan had moved everything away. The maidservant said fearfully, ¡°Master said that he wanted to paint, so he asked us to move everything there.¡± Jiang Xiaoyan felt that everything in the main courtyard was mocking her. This house was like a huge beast with its bloody mouth open, swallowing her bit by bit. She didn¡¯t say anything, and the maidservants didn¡¯t dare to speak. It was very quiet. Jiang Xiaoyan¡¯s hand ran across the desk where Hu Futan had drawn many portraits for Wang Ru. A huge hole burst open in her heart, and blood was flowing out. She gritted her teeth in hatred. The maidservants could feel the gloominess emanating from her. They remained silent and only hoped that Jiang Xiaoyan wouldn¡¯t notice their presence. Jiang Xiaoyan swallowed the blood in her mouth. ¡°I¡¯ll go over and see Master.¡± Hu Futan was her husband. Instead of apanying her, he stayed with Wang Ru day in and day out. What was this supposed to mean? What was this supposed to mean? Jiang Xiaoyan was mad with jealousy. She did not let the maidservants follow her and went to the side courtyard herself. She stood outside the arched door and listened to the low singing from inside as well as the sound of Hu Futan reciting poetry. Jiang Xiaoyan felt that all her energy had been drained. She slowly leaned against the wall and dropped down weakly. She felt that her face was wet. Perhaps it was raining. Jiang Xiaoyan didn¡¯t go in. She listened to theughter and chatter for a long time. It was only when the voices inside stopped that she got up numbly and left. Hu Futan took a deep breath. ¡°Ru, I¡¯m really very happy today.¡± Wang Ru smiled and massaged Hu Futan¡¯s shoulders. ¡°As long as Brother Hu is happy, I¡¯m happy.¡± Hu Futan smiled. ¡°When you are with me, I¡¯ll always be happy.¡± Wang Ru leaned closer to Hu Futan and whispered into his ear. ¡°Then I¡¯ll always be with you.¡± Feeling the hot breath on his face, Hu Futan was in a daze. He felt that Wang Ru¡¯s lips had touched his ear. He was a little embarrassed. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You should rest early. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± He did not have any other designs on Wang Ru. He only treated her as his younger sister. The past was in the past. After repeating this to himself several times, Hu Futan finally calmed down. Wang Ru¡¯s expression was the same as usual. ¡°Brother Hu, sweet dreams.¡± Looking at Wang Ru¡¯s calm expression, Hu Futan nodded. It must have been his illusion just now. Wang Ru sent Hu Futan to the door. After Hu Futan walked out of sight, Wang Ru curled her lips. When she was about to return to the house, she saw a handkerchief. She walked over and picked it up. It was smooth in her hand. She flipped it open and saw the words ¡®Xiaoyan¡¯ embroidered on the corner of the handkerchief. Wang Ru smiled even more brightly at the thought that Jiang Xiaoyan must be devastated. Jiang Xiaoyan, who was always strong-minded, would only be saddened by her husband¡¯s behavior. When she dealt with others, it had always been her who made others sad. Wang Ru took the handkerchief and returned to the house. Everything was under her control. Although she did not know how Hu Futan survived back then, he had not changed at all. When Hu Futan returned to the main courtyard, he asked. ¡°Has Madam returned?¡± The maidservant nodded. ¡°Madam is back. She¡¯s in the room.¡± The maidservants were a little puzzled. They saw Jiang Xiaoyan going to the side courtyard, but why didn¡¯t Hu Futan know that she had returned? Hu Futan¡¯s expression was cold as he walked into the room. He pushed the door open and closed it. When he saw Jiang Xiaoyan sleeping on the bed, Hu Futan frowned. In the end, she still could not tolerate Wang Ru. When Wang Ru recovered slightly, she moved out of the main courtyard. When Jiang Xiaoyan found out about it, she did not go to see how Wang Ru was doing. Instead, she fell asleep on the bed as if she was dering her right as the mistress. Hu Futan walked over. ¡°Madam, Ru has already moved to the side courtyard. She will live there from now on and won¡¯t show up in front of you. You can pretend that she doesn¡¯t exist.¡± Jiang Xiaoyan turned around and looked at Hu Futan. ¡°She¡¯s a living person. How can I pretend that she doesn¡¯t exist?¡± Only the dead did not exist. Unless the thorn in her side was gone, it would always be there. Chapter 408 - 408 Unwilling To Give Up 408 Unwilling To Give Up Hu Futan frowned. He felt that it was impossible tomunicate with Jiang Xiaoyan. Why couldn¡¯t she just trust him? Hu Futan said coldly, ¡°Wife, can you not be so narrow-minded?¡± Jiang Xiaoyan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She was deeply hurt by Hu Futan¡¯s words. She asked in a choked voice. ¡°Husband, have I always been such a person in your eyes?¡± Hu Futan frowned. ¡°It seems that I can¡¯t talk with you.¡± Jiang Xiaoyan gritted her teeth. ¡°Why don¡¯t you believe me? Wang Ru isn¡¯t as simple as you think. She wants to snatch you away. She wants to rece me¡­¡± Hu Futan waved his hand and turned around. ¡°That¡¯s enough. You¡¯re just prejudiced against her. What happened in the past is in the past. I only treat her as my sister now. She has no one to rely on. As her brother, I naturally have to take care of her. You just don¡¯t understand.¡± Hu Futan took a deep breath. He didn¡¯t want to listen to Jiang Xiaoyan anymore and strode away. Jiang Xiaoyan looked at Hu Futan¡¯s back and her tears fell silently. In his heart, he never had a ce for her. Jiang Xiaoyan¡¯s heart ached so much that she had be numb to the pain. She held her chest and thought to herself that she only had to wait for another night. When Liu Sanniang came tomorrow, he would see the truth. He would know how much she loved him. After storming out, Hu Futan went to the study. The servant rushed into the main courtyard in fear and knocked on the door of the study. ¡°Master, bad news. Madam Wang vomited blood.¡± Hu Futan¡¯s heart tightened. He quickly got up and ran out. Hu Futan anxiously ran to the side courtyard. As soon as he entered the house, he saw Wang Ru lying on the bed with a pale face. Hu Futan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He was worried and angry. ¡°Is this how you take care of her?¡± The two maidservants knelt down. ¡°Master, we don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on.¡± Hu Futan roared loudly. ¡°Where¡¯s the doctor? When will the doctore?¡± The maidservant trembled. ¡°The doctor has already been invited. He¡¯ll be here soon.¡± Hu Futan squatted down by the bed. ¡°Ru, Ru, don¡¯t scare me.¡± There was still blood at the corner of Wang Ru¡¯s mouth. She opened her eyes weakly. ¡°Brother Hu, I¡¯m fine.¡± Hu Futan felt terrible. The doctor came very quickly and took her pulse. ¡°She¡¯s poisoned. Fortunately, it¡¯s not very serious. She can be saved.¡± After the doctor left, the maidservants knelt and kowtowed. ¡°Master, it¡¯s not our fault. We didn¡¯t do it.¡± Wang Ru was so important to Hu Futan. If she was poisoned, Hu Futan would inevitably be angry. They were only maidservants and did not want to be punished. Hu Futan¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Did she instruct you to do this?¡± In this mansion, only Jiang Xiaoyan could not tolerate Wang Ru. Who wanted Wang Ru dead the most? Only Jiang Xiaoyan. Hu Futan was exploding with anger. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Listen. If anything happens to Madam Wang, you can forget about living.¡± After saying that, Hu Futan walked out. The two maidservants shivered, not daring to make a sound. Hu Futan returned to the main courtyard in a fury and kicked the door open. His voice was cold. ¡°Jiang Xiaoyan, are you so intolerant of her? Do you want her to die so badly?¡± Jiang Xiaoyan was puzzled. She looked at Hu Futan, who had already walked up to her, in a daze. ¡°What do you mean, Husband?¡± Was Wang Ru dead? It would be a good thing if Wang Ru was really dead. Jiang Xiaoyan curled her lips. Hu Futan shouted in anger. ¡°You vicious woman, you poisoned her, didn¡¯t you? You want Ru to die.¡± Jiang Xiaoyan looked at Hu Futan and felt her head buzzing. She asked in confusion. ¡°Wang Ru was poisoned? Is she dead?¡± Hu Futan gritted his teeth. ¡°Ru is lucky and survived. You must be very disappointed. Am I right?¡± Jiang Xiaoyan was indeed a little disappointed. It would be great if Wang Ru was poisoned to death. Hu Futan looked at the disappointment that shed across Jiang Xiaoyan¡¯s eyes. He was so angry that he wanted to beat Jiang Xiaoyan to death. He clenched his fists and roared in a deep voice. ¡°Jiang Xiaoyan, I want to divorce you.¡± At the mention of divorce, Jiang Xiaoyan¡¯s eyes widened in shock. She tried to exin herself. ¡°I didn¡¯t poison her, and I didn¡¯t instruct anyone to poison her. She did it herself.¡± Why would she poison Wang Ru? Even if she wished for Wang Ru to die, she wouldn¡¯t do it so openly. Because after she did it, she and Hu Futan would definitely fall out. Just like now, Hu Futan would hate her. Hu Futan didn¡¯t want to listen to Jiang Xiaoyan¡¯s exnation at all. He told her coldly, ¡°Enough. We¡¯re not meant to be together. Let¡¯s get a divorce. If you can¡¯t tolerate her, there¡¯s no need for us to be together.¡± Jiang Xiaoyan¡¯s body trembled. ¡°I don¡¯t agree.¡± Hu Futan looked at Jiang Xiaoyan in a fit of anger and was filled with resentment. ¡°You vicious woman, I¡¯ve seen through you. You can¡¯t tolerate Ru. You and I can only end in divorce.¡± Jiang Xiaoyan¡¯s mind went nk. She couldn¡¯t help but scream. ¡°Yes, I want Wang Ru to die. She should have died. Why did shee back? She¡¯s the vicious one. Why can¡¯t you see it?¡± Hu Futan looked at Jiang Xiaoyan coldly. ¡°I knew you wanted her to die!¡± Jiang Xiaoyan¡¯s heart ached so much that she was about to go crazy. She looked at Hu Futan. His expression was terrifyingly cold. He did not want to say anything else. ¡°Let¡¯s divorce. Ru and I will move out.¡± After saying this, Hu Futan turned around and left. He shouldn¡¯t have left Wang Ru¡¯s side. Jiang Xiaoyan would only be afraid if he was around. Once he left, he gave Jiang Xiaoyan a chance to make a move. If Jiang Xiaoyan couldn¡¯t put up with Wang Ru, then divorce was the only way out for them. Hu Futan made up his mind and left without looking back. Jiang Xiaoyan fell from the bed and curled up into a ball in a miserable state. She was in such a sorry state. She was in so much pain. She was dying. Couldn¡¯t he justy his eyes on her for a moment? Jiang Xiaoyan¡¯s face was pale, and blood gushed out of her mouth. She hoped that Hu Futan woulde back to see her, but he did not. She knew that he was guarding the side courtyard, guarding Wang Ru. How could hee back? Jiang Xiaoyan took a deep breath. She didn¡¯t know how much time had passed, but the darkness in the room had already dissipated. It was dawn, and the room became bright gradually. The sun hade out. The maidservant who was guarding outside knocked on the door. ¡°Madam, are you up?¡± Jiang Xiaoyan felt that her body did not belong to her. It was cold and painful. The maidservant mustered her courage and came in. When she saw Jiang Xiaoyan vomiting blood on the ground, she was so frightened that she rushed over. Jiang Xiaoyan¡¯s voice was hoarse. ¡°I¡¯m not dead yet.¡± Chapter 409 - 409 Only One Of Them Can Live 409 Only One Of Them Can Live The maidservant was so anxious that her tears flowed out. ¡°Madam, Madam, what¡¯s happening?¡± The maidservant helped Jiang Xiaoyan up. Jiang Xiaoyan said with difficulty, ¡°Go and prepare hot water. I want to take a bath.¡± Today was a very important day. Before today was over, she would not allow herself to give up and die. The maidservant nodded while crying. Looking at Jiang Xiaoyan, she was worried and med Hu Futan. ¡°How could Master do this to you?¡± ¡°Stop it.¡± Jiang Xiaoyan did not allow the maidservant to say anything bad about Hu Futan. He was just deceived. He simply could not see the truth. The maidservant shut up and went to prepare hot water to help Jiang Xiaoyan bathe. After soaking in the hot water for a while, she felt as if she hade back to life. After dressing up, she looked at her emaciated self in the mirror and couldn¡¯t help but reach out to touch her face. Even when she became so obviously emaciated, he didn¡¯t say a word of concern. Tears streamed down her face uncontrobly. Jiang Xiaoyan silently wiped them away. She refused to admit that she had never been in Hu Futan¡¯s heart. Since she had never been in his heart, he didn¡¯t care if she was doing well or not. He couldn¡¯t see it either. The maid servant¡¯s eyes were red as she shed tears of heartache. Jiang Xiaoyan looked at the countless expensive hairpins and said, ¡°I¡¯m not wearing them anymore. Just wait outside the mansion. If Miss Liues, invite her into the mansion immediately.¡± The maidservant received the order and left. Jiang Xiaoyan felt that today, between her Wang Ru, only one could live. The smell of blood rose in her mouth and she swallowed it. The maidservant brought over a fragrant porridge. Looking at the thin Jiang Xiaoyan, her heart ached. ¡°Madam, eat something.¡± During this period of time, Jiang Xiaoyan hardly ate anything. She had lost lots of weight very quickly, and the life force in her seemed to be draining away. She was like a walking corpse. Jiang Xiaoyan waved her hand. ¡°Take it away.¡± She didn¡¯t want to eat, nor could she eat. Her stomach was in knots. She didn¡¯t know if it was because of her heartache or something else, but her throat was so dry that it seemed to be smoking, and she didn¡¯t even want to move her mouth. She just didn¡¯t want to eat. The maidservants could only retreat. Jiang Xiaoyan sat there like a wooden statue, not moving at all. Her eyes blinked only once in a long time. Until the maidservant came in and said, ¡°Madam, Miss Liu is here.¡± When Jiang Xiaoyan heard that, she came back to her senses and stood up to receive Liu Sanniang. She was expressionless. ¡°Go and inform the Master and ask him and Wang Ru toe over.¡± The maidservant replied. ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Xiaoyan walked out of the courtyard and stopped in her tracks. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ll bring Miss Liu there.¡± The maidservant frowned and looked worried. ¡°Yes.¡± When Jiang Xiaoyan arrived at the main hall, she saw Chu Yan and Liu Sanniang. Liu Sanniang looked at Jiang Xiaoyan calmly. ¡°Madam.¡± The corners of Jiang Xiaoyan¡¯s mouth twitched as she revealed a smile that was uglier than crying. ¡°Miss Liu, pleasee with me.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. Jiang Xiaoyan turned around and left. Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan followed suit. There was a distance from the main courtyard to the side courtyard. Jiang Xiaoyan kept her back straight, as if she was going to face her enemy head on. When they arrived at the side courtyard, the maidservant saw Jiang Xiaoyan and bowed respectfully. ¡°Madam.¡± Jiang Xiaoyan did not seem to hear the maid servant¡¯s voice and went straight into the courtyard. Before they could enter, they heard footstepsing from inside. The person seemed to be a little anxious. Hu Futan came out of the house and looked at Jiang Xiaoyan coldly. ¡°What are you doing here? Didn¡¯t I tell you that I¡¯ll divorce you?¡± The word ¡®divorce¡¯ pierced Jiang Xiaoyan¡¯s heart. She looked at Hu Futan and said, ¡°Husband, I¡¯m here for something. If you don¡¯t believe me, I can let you see the truth with your own eyes.¡± Jiang Xiaoyan clenched her fists so tightly that her nails pierced her palms. She needed this pain to feel alive. She looked at Hu Futan, trying to see herself in his eyes. Hu Futan¡¯s eyes were cold and gloomy, revealing a sense of disgust. ¡°Jiang Xiaoyan, I think you¡¯re crazy. I¡¯ve already said that Ru isn¡¯t what you think. Why don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Jiang Xiaoyan¡¯s body swayed. Liu Sanniang held her and reminded her. ¡°Madam, be careful.¡± Hu Futan¡¯s gazended on Liu Sanniang with coldness and disgust. Liu Sanniang was as calm as usual as she said, ¡°Master Hu and I met once.¡± Hu Futan frowned and looked at Liu Sanniang. He remembered that they had met ten days ago. Hu Futan said coldly, ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± Liu Sanniang replied calmly. ¡°I¡¯m Liu Sanniang, a psychic.¡± Hu Futan snorted coldly. ¡°Miss Liu, it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t joke around.¡± Jiang Xiaoyan swallowed the blood in her throat. ¡°Husband, Miss Liu is a powerful psychic. I want to prove to you that you have been deceived.¡± Hu Futan felt that Jiang Xiaoyan was really crazy. ¡°I¡¯m a grown up. Don¡¯t treat me like a three-year-old child. Jiang Xiaoyan, I know what I¡¯m doing. I don¡¯t need you to tell me what to do.¡± Jiang Xiaoyan looked at Hu Futan and said with determination, ¡°If you still choose Wang Ru after today, I will leave and fulfill your wish.¡± Hu Futan frowned. ¡°Why don¡¯t you understand? I don¡¯t have any romantic feelings for Ru. I only treat her as my younger sister. If you keep pestering her like this, it will only make me more annoyed. Forget it. Anyway, we can¡¯tmunicate with each other. Let¡¯s get a divorce.¡± Jiang Xiaoyan choked and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been taking care of you for so many years. The Hu family¡¯s business has long ceased to exist. It¡¯s me¡­¡± Hu Futan didn¡¯t want to hear it. His expression was cold as he said, ¡°I know you¡¯ve done a lot. Take away what¡¯s yours. I don¡¯t want it.¡± Jiang Xiaoyan closed her eyes and held back her tears. She opened her eyes and said with a domineering attitude, ¡°Even if you want to leave, I have to let you see the truth first.¡± Jiang Xiaoyan ordered the servants. ¡°Go and bring Wang Ru over.¡± No matter how much Hu Futan would hate her, she had to tear off Wang Ru¡¯s disguise. Hu Futan¡¯s face darkened. ¡°How dare you?¡± Jiang Xiaoyan said lightly, ¡°This is my mansion, and the people are my people.¡± Wang Ru was quickly pulled out by the servants. She was extremely weak and her face was filled with panic. ¡°Let go of me.¡± When Hu Futan saw this, his heart tightened. He went forward and pulled Wang Ru into his arms. He looked at Jiang Xiaoyan coldly. If looks could kill, he would have already killed Jiang Xiaoyan. Wang Ru looked at Jiang Xiaoyan timidly. ¡°Sister Jiang.¡± Jiang Xiaoyan¡¯s eyes were vicious and filled with disgust. ¡°Shut up. I won¡¯t allow you to call me that.¡± Wang Ru looked hurt. Hu Futan frowned and shouted coldly. ¡°Jiang Xiaoyan, are you crazy?¡± She was simply out of her mind and beyond help. He even wondered how he had spent more than ten years with her. Chapter 410 - 410 Only One Of Them Can Live (Part 2) 410 Only One Of Them Can Live (Part 2) Jiang Xiaoyan didn¡¯t look at Hu Futan. She said in a low voice, ¡°Wang Ru, do you want to walk over yourself, or should I get someone to help you?¡± She had alreadye this far. It was impossible for her to retreat anymore. Wang Ru¡¯s eyes turned red. Hu Futan hugged her and said angrily, ¡°Jiang Xiaoyan, have you had enough? Ru has just been poisoned and almost died. She hasn¡¯t even recovered yet. How can you be so vicious?¡± !! Jiang Xiaoyan clenched her fists tightly. ¡°Bring out the bed and let Wang Ru lie on it.¡± Hu Futan frowned. Jiang Xiaoyan had gone crazy. She wouldn¡¯t listen to anyone. Wang Ru bit her lip. ¡°Sister Jiang, I¡¯m really not what you think. Don¡¯t fall out with Brother Hu because of me. I¡¯ll leave.¡± Hu Futan hugged Wang Ru tightly. ¡°Ru, let¡¯s leave together. She¡¯s a lunatic.¡± Jiang Xiaoyan felt a buzzing in her head. She shouted sternly. ¡°No one is allowed to leave.¡± Today, between her and Wang Ru, only one could live. Wang Ru pursed her lips and did not say anything but Hu Futan could not hide his anger. He looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu, don¡¯t you have anything to say?¡± ¡°Madam, are you ready?¡± Liu Sanniang said, looking at Jiang Xiaoyan. Hu Futan was furious. He gritted his teeth and shouted. ¡°Jiang Xiaoyan.¡± Jiang Xiaoyan felt dizzy. She stared at Wang Ru. ¡°Wang Ru, you said that you¡¯re sincere to Hu Futan. You treat him as an elder brother. What are you afraid of? You¡¯re afraid that I¡¯ll expose you, right?¡± Jiang Xiaoyan looked at Hu Futan as tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°Husband, I¡¯m the only one who truly loves you.¡± Hu Futan¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you prove it to me?¡± Hu Futan red at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu is very capable. This shouldn¡¯t be difficult for her.¡± Jiang Xiaoyan looked at Hu Futan. ¡°Okay.¡± Hu Futan frowned. Jiang Xiaoyan was really crazy. He didn¡¯t do anything. Why was she looking at him with such a pained expression? Hu Futan felt very ufortable in his heart. He looked at Jiang Xiaoyan and said, ¡°Stop fooling around. This matter ends here. I¡¯ll pretend that nothing happened and let it go.¡± Jiang Xiaoyan shook her head. ¡°No, I invited Miss Liu here to let you see clearly that I¡¯ve never fooled around.¡± Hu Futan sneered., ¡°In that case, let¡¯s start from you.¡± Jiang Xiaoyan looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu, I¡¯ll go first.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Jiang Xiaoyan and said calmly, ¡°Madam, just reach out your hand after you sit down.¡± Jiang Xiaoyan ordered. ¡°Bring the table and chairs over.¡± The servants quickly did as they were told. Jiang Xiaoyan sat down and reached out her hand. Liu Sanniang grabbed her wrist and released a steady stream of power. Gradually, this power enveloped Hu Futan. Liu Sanniang slowly tried to sense Jiang Xiaoyan¡¯s memories and showed them to Hu Futan. This was what Jiang Xiaoyan wanted. Hu Futan had a strange feeling. He frowned and asked. ¡°What did you do to me?¡± Wang Ru grabbed Hu Futan¡¯s sleeve and carefully analyzed his expression. Hu Futan seemed to be angered by something. He wanted to walk up to Liu Sanniang, but before he could, Chu Yan reached out and stopped him. Hu Futan frowned. ¡°Who are you?¡± Who was this person? Why didn¡¯t he see him before? Chu Yan could not be bothered with Hu Futan. Hu Futan¡¯s expression turned ugly. ¡°What are you all waiting for? Kick him out.¡± The servants did not move. They lowered their heads, pretending not to hear. Hu Futan gritted his teeth in anger. Hu Futan felt that some scenes in his mind were bing clearer and clearer. His face gradually became shocked. He didn¡¯t know how to describe this feeling. He saw Jiang Xiaoyan when she was young. He even saw himself and Wang Ru. Hu Futan knew that Jiang Xiaoyan had never liked Wang Ru when they were young. But now, he saw with his own eyes what the real story was like. When Wang Ru walked past Jiang Xiaoyan, she fell for some reason. When Hu Futan saw it, he naturally thought that Jiang Xiaoyan pushed Wang Ru. However, the reality was that Jiang Xiaoyan didn¡¯t push her. Hu Futan saw his younger self asking Jiang Xiaoyan coldly. ¡°Why did you push Ru? You¡¯re such a bad person.¡± Hu Futan felt ufortable. He looked at Jiang Xiaoyan and Liu Sanniang in front of him. He knew that Liu Sanniang must have done something. He wanted to ask her to stop, but he could not say a word. The scenes in his mind continued. The person he liked was Wang Ru, and the person he wanted to marry was Wang Ru. Later on, he married Jiang Xiaoyan because his parents arranged the marriage. At that time, Wang Ru left the Hu family. In order to be filial, he agreed to the marriage. However, when he saw how the Jiang family was unwilling to marry their daughter to him, he felt terrible. Hu Futan felt that he had been split into two people. Was the Hu family so down and out back then? Hu Futan refused to admit it. The Hu family and the Jiang family should be on an equal footing. How could they be so downtrodden? However, the truth disyed in his mind didn¡¯t care whether he wanted to admit it or not. The Hu Family¡¯s wealth was all taken away by Wang Ru. The old couple of the Hu Family knew it, Jiang Xiaoyan knew it, only he, Hu Futan, did not know. At that time, he was on the verge of death. It was Jiang Xiaoyan who found a monk to set up an array formation on her body to keep him alive. The two of them shared the same lifespan. However, as a consequence, Jiang Xiaoyan would never be able to bear children. Hu Futan felt that he had failed to understand Jiang Xiaoyan all these years. He did not know how to describe his mood. It was heavy. He experienced for himself the pain Jiang Xiaoyan had suffered for his sake. When it came to managing the family business, he knew nothing. Jiang Xiaoyan took everything on her shoulder and had never med him. If Wang Ru did note back, he would live with Jiang Xiaoyan peacefully just like that. Jiang Xiaoyan was satisfied as long as they were together. However, after Wang Ru came back, everything changed. Jiang Xiaoyan¡¯s hostility towards Wang Ru was soaring, and she indeed wanted to kill Wang Ru. She even hired an assassin. Hu Futan was a little angry. However, after a while, he sensed that the assassin hired by Jiang Xiaoyan had yet to take action. This proved that Wang Ru¡¯s injury was just an ident. Hu Futan felt a littleplicated. Chapter 411 - 411 Only One Of Them Can Live (Part 3) 411 Only One Of Them Can Live (Part 3) He brought Wang Ru back to the mansion. Jiang Xiaoyan was furious, scared, and she finally broke down. The main courtyard was where the legitimate wife lived, but he brought Wang Ru to the main courtyard. What was this supposed to mean? Hu Futan looked at the emaciated Jiang Xiaoyan withplicated feelings. In his opinion, these were all trivial matters. He didn¡¯t think too much about it when he brought Wang Ru back to the mansion. He did not know that Jiang Xiaoyan had these thoughts in her mind. She loved him too much, which was why she became like this. Between her and Wang Ru, only one could live. Hu Futan felt that there was no need to go down to such an extent. Wang Ru and Jiang Xiaoyan were two different people. Wang Ru would not threaten her position as the mistress of the mansion. There was no need for her and Wang Ru to fight to the death. Wouldn¡¯t it be good if both of them could make peace? Wang Ru was staying in the main courtyard, and Jiang Xiaoyan was unhappy about it. When Wang Ru suggested moving away, he thought about it and agreed. However, in Jiang Xiaoyan¡¯s eyes, this was a provocation and a demonstration that the main courtyard was where Wang Ru lived. Hu Futan frowned. Jiang Xiaoyan was really thinking too much. He had never thought about this at all. When he was reciting the poems for Wang Ru, he was just doing what he used to do for her. However, the scene that shed across his mind was Jiang Xiaoyan standing outside the courtyard and listening for a long time in silence. That kind of grief and silent tears made Hu Futan feel very bad. He thought that Jiang Xiaoyan would not cry. She was not that weak. Hu Futan¡¯s expression changed unpredictably. Wang Ru saw this and became vignt. She originally thought that Liu Sanniang was just a young chatan, probably here to scam money, but now it seemed that this was not the case. After Liu Sanniang retracted her hand, everything about Jiang Xiaoyan disappeared from Hu Futan¡¯s mind. Jiang Xiaoyan opened her eyes and looked at Hu Futan. Hu Futan avoided Jiang Xiaoyan¡¯s gaze and said lightly, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you would think that way.¡± Jiang Xiaoyan said nothing. Hu Futan looked at Jiang Xiaoyan. He opened his mouth and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be careful in the future. You don¡¯t have to be like this with Ru. She¡¯s her, and you¡¯re you. I¡¯ll remember how good you¡¯ve been to me.¡± When he thought about how the Hu family had copsed long ago and it was Jiang Xiaoyan who rebuilt it, he felt an indescribable feeling in his heart. This meant that he had long lost his home. The current Hu family had nothing to do with him. When he thought about how his life was connected to Jiang Xiaoyan, he felt even worse. All of this was like a heavy shackle ced on him, making him unable to breathe. Jiang Xiaoyan¡¯s voice was dry. ¡°It¡¯s Wang Ru¡¯s turn now.¡± Hu Futan frowned. ¡°Why do you still have to do this? I already said that there¡¯s no need to do this.¡± Jiang Xiaoyan closed her eyes. ¡°Wang Ru, do you want toe over yourself, or should I get the servants to help you?¡± Hu Futan¡¯s face turned cold. He looked at Jiang Xiaoyan with anger in his heart. Wang Ru¡¯s face was pale. Her body went limp and she fainted. Hu Futan supported Wang Ru and called out worriedly. ¡°Ru, Ru.¡± Hu Futan immediately picked up Wang Ru. ¡°Someone, quickly get a doctor!¡± The servants did not dare to move. Hu Futan carried Wang Ru into the house. When he came out and saw that the servants stood there rooted to the ground, he felt suffocated. ¡°Jiang Xiaoyan, I¡¯ll return everything to you. Can you let Ru go?¡± Jiang Xiaoyan opened her eyes. It was pitch-ck in front of her. She looked in Hu Futan¡¯s direction. ¡°No.¡± Liu Sanniang stood up and walked towards the house. Hu Futan looked at her warily. ¡°Miss Liu, it¡¯s not good for you to do this.¡± Liu Sanniang nced at Hu Futan. ¡°Isn¡¯t it good to put an end to this farce?¡± Hu Futan frowned. He wanted to stop Liu Sanniang, but he realized that he could not bring himself to do it. Liu Sanniang walked into the room and walked to the bed. She looked at Wang Ru, who had her eyes closed. She knew that Jiang Xiaoyan had lostpletely, but this was what Jiang Xiaoyan asked for. This was her choice. Wang Ru¡¯s eyes trembled. She didn¡¯t faint. She wanted to open her eyes, but she realized that she seemed to be controlled by a force. Her eyelids were heavy and she could not open them. Wang Ru felt regretful, but it was toote. She felt a handkerchief cover her wrist, and then her wrist was grabbed. Wang Ru was enveloped by Liu Sanniang¡¯s power. The rm in Wang Ru¡¯s heart rang loudly. She resisted with all her might, but such resistance was undoubtedly useless. Liu Sanniang broke through Wang Ru¡¯s defense almost effortlessly. She released her power and brought Hu Futan and Jiang Xiaoyan into the memory. Hu Futan was stunned and instinctively wanted to resist. He did not want to sense Wang Ru¡¯s memories, but this power was not something he could resist. Wang Ru was an orphan. After her parents died, the Hu family adopted her. She was obedient and likable. She especially liked to follow Hu Futan and called him brother. All these left a deep impression on Hu Futan. He knew that Wang Ru was very weak. She was lovable and needed protection. However, he never knew what Wang Ru was thinking. When he saw that Wang Ru had deliberately injured herself to make others feel sorry for her, Hu Futan¡¯s mind went nk, as if he had lost the ability to think. Everything about Wang Ru was fake. She did not like him. She liked that schr who had nothing. Hu Futan didn¡¯t want to believe it. He remembered that she clearly liked him. Every gift he gave her would put a bright smile on her face. How could it all be fake? Hu Futan felt as if his soul had been torn into two halves. It was extremely painful. He remembered that she was pregnant with his child. However, from what he saw, when he was drunk, she slept beside him, but nothing happened between them. Where did the childe from? He put his head in his hands and shook his head in disbelief. ¡°No, it shouldn¡¯t be like that.¡± He pleaded. ¡°Enough, enough.¡± However, scenes were still appearing non-stop in his mind. He could see everything in detail. The child belonged to that schr. He and Wang Ru had agreed that once she took away the Hu family¡¯s wealth, they would elope together. Wang Ru met a monk. The monk asked her if she wanted the Hu family¡¯s wealth and then elope with her lover. Of course Wang Ru wanted to. She followed the monk¡¯s instructions and took a strand of Hu Futan¡¯s hair. Then, she asked Hu Futan to bring a talisman paper with him. She gave birth to the child and used the child as a sacrifice to set up an array formation in the Hu Manor. When the array formation waspleted, she took away the Hu family¡¯s wealth and left the capital with the schr. They had been in love for more than ten years until all their money ran out. Wang Ru and the schr returned to the capital to make a living. They asked around and found out that the Hu family was still around and was doing even better than before. Chapter 412 - 412 Only One Of Them Can Live (Part 4) 412 Only One Of Them Can Live (Part 4) Wang Ru wanted to repeat her trick again. Hu Futan was in extreme pain. He held his head and eventually fainted. Liu Sanniang retracted her power. Wang Ru opened her eyes, which were filled with fear. She couldn¡¯t help but tremble, and her heart sank. She felt like it was the end of the world. Everything was over. Liu Sanniang stood up. Jiang Xiaoyan looked at Liu Sanniang and thanked her. ¡°Miss Liu, thank you. From today onwards, I won¡¯t have any regrets.¡± No matter what choice Hu Futan made, she would no longer feel indignant and unwilling to give up. ¡°Madam, take care,¡± Liu Sanniang said with a nod. From what Liu Sanniang saw, Jiang Xiaoyan¡¯s fate remained unchanged. After Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan left, Jiang Xiaoyan instructed the servants. ¡°Go get ten thousand taels of silver and send it to Miss Liu.¡± Liu Sanniang had already helped her. After that, she just had to wait for Hu Futan to wake up. Wang Ru looked terrified and looked at Jiang Xiaoyan with hatred. ¡°Let me go. I will leave the capital and nevere back.¡± Jiang Xiaoyan was equally disgusted. ¡°Impossible. Since you¡¯re here, don¡¯t even think about leaving.¡± Wang Ru gritted her teeth. Jiang Xiaoyan looked at the unconscious Hu Futan and ordered the servants. ¡°Send the Master back to the main courtyard and take good care of him.¡± Jiang Xiaoyan turned around and walked out of the house. She asked the servants to keep a close eye on Wang Ru. The servants had no idea what had happened. In their eyes, Hu Futan looked like he was possessed and then he fainted. His expression wasplicated. It was painful, angry, and sad. It was very strange. However, they could clearly feel that Jiang Xiaoyan was in a much better mood. Recalling that Jiang Xiaoyan had not eaten for a long time, the maidservant said with concern, ¡°Madam, you should eat something. It¡¯s not good if you fall sick.¡± Jiang Xiaoyan shook her head. ¡°All of you can leave. I don¡¯t want to eat.¡± She wanted to stay by the bed and wait for Hu Futan to wake up. After the maidservants left, they gently closed the door. Jiang Xiaoyan sat by the bed and looked at Hu Futan quietly. She recalled the first time she met Hu Futan when she was young. She felt that he was very gentle. He did not have the slyness of a businessman at all. He knew nothing about doing business. He liked to paint andpose poems. He was well-educated. However, she didn¡¯t like Wang Ru, who was following him all day long. Wang Ru was young and scheming. Jiang Xiaoyan felt that Wang Ru would harm Hu Futan, but he didn¡¯t believe what she said¡­ he never believed her. As for Wang Ru, she had many tricks up her sleeve. Jiang Xiaoyan did not push her, but she fell on her own. Without waiting for Jiang Xiaoyan to justify herself, she lowered her head and burst out crying. Jiang Xiaoyan was angry and frustrated because Hu Futan didn¡¯t believe her exnation at all. Wang Ru didn¡¯t even need to say a word for Hu Futan to be biased towards her. Jiang Xiaoyan felt terrible. The sky gradually darkened. Hu Futan¡¯s eyelids twitched, and he slowly opened his eyes. Jiang Xiaoyan looked at him. ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± Hu Futan instantly felt as if his heart was being cut by a knife. He looked at Jiang Xiaoyan with a cold gaze. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Jiang Xiaoyan said, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you to wake up and give me an answer.¡± Hu Futan felt suffocated. ¡°Where is she? I want to see her.¡± The corners of Jiang Xiaoyan¡¯s mouth curled up into a triumphant smile. ¡°She¡¯s still in the side courtyard. If you want to see her, go ahead. I¡¯ll wait for you here.¡± She had already waited for a long time. She did not mind waiting a little longer. Hu Futan got up. His entire body was limp, as if he had lost his soul. He staggered out of the door. Jiang Xiaoyan sat on the edge of the bed and watched Hu Futan leave without blinking. Her vision became darker and darker. She reached out to touch the bed and slowlyy down. She pulled the nket over her and slowly closed her eyes. After closing her eyes, she couldn¡¯t see anything anymore. She had lost. She had lostpletely. Wang Ru was the one who would live, and she was the one who would die. Hu Futan stumbled out of the main courtyard. When he reached the door, he felt a pain in his heart. He felt as if he had lost something, but what could he lose? He did not stop and walked towards the side courtyard. When he arrived at the side courtyard, the servants guarding the courtyard lowered their heads. The anger in Hu Futan¡¯s heart rose. ¡°All of you, leave.¡± He thought that the servants would not listen to his orders, but much to his surprise, all of them retreated. Hu Futan entered the courtyard and went straight into the house. He pushed the door open and walked in. A figure jumped into his arms. Hu Futan wanted to push her away, but Wang Ru hugged his waist tightly. ¡°Brother Hu, I¡¯m so scared. I was wrong. It¡¯s all my fault.¡± Hu Futan wanted to push Wang Ru away. He was here to question her, not pity her. Wang Ru cried. ¡°My parents died a long time ago. If it weren¡¯t for the Hu family, I would have died long ago. Why would I harm my step-parents and you? I don¡¯t know what you know, but you suddenly seem to hate me. I¡¯m very afraid. What should I do?¡± Hu Futan looked at Wang Ru as if he hade back to his senses. ¡°Can I trust you?¡± If he couldn¡¯t be the husband of his beloved girl, he didn¡¯t mind bing her brother. However, at the same time, he was tortured by the scenes that shed across his mind. Wang Ru cried. ¡°Brother Hu, if you don¡¯t believe me, there is nothing I can do. Perhaps, I shouldn¡¯t havee back in the first ce.¡± Hu Futan¡¯s eyes were filled with heartache. He looked at Wang Ru. ¡°Do you know what I saw?¡± Wang Ru shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but as long as you¡¯re happy, I¡¯ll do anything. I want you to be happy.¡± Hu Futan looked at Wang Ru and told her everything he saw. Wang Ru was shocked. ¡°How is this possible? No one in this world can have such an ability. It¡¯s impossible.¡± Hu Futan didn¡¯t want to believe it either, but he had really seen it, and it felt real like he experienced it himself. He looked at Wang Ru who looked weak and pitiful. Her tears fell drop by drop. She looked wronged. If she was not really wronged, how could there be so many tears? Hu Futan wiped Wang Ru¡¯s tears. Wang Ru looked at Hu Futan. ¡°Brother Hu, you¡¯re the only one I have left. Can you not abandon me?¡± Hu Futan felt his heart tighten. He looked at Wang Ru, unable to reject her. She was the person he loved the most. He called out softly. ¡°Ru, don¡¯t cry. I believe you.¡± Chapter 413 - 413 She Lost 413 She Lost Wang Ru stood on her tiptoes. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to be just my brother.¡± Hu Futan¡¯s mind was nk when Wang Ru took the initiative. She pulled him and let his hands wrap around her waist. Hu Futan did not know what he was doing. His mind was in a mess. He knew that he should stop, but he did not. The world spun as double images intertwined. !! After a night of indulgence, Hu Futan woke up again. Wang Ru was lying beside him. His rationality returned slowly. He hugged Wang Ru and could no longer deceive himself. He loved her. Because of love, he didn¡¯t care about anything else. He felt guilty towards Jiang Xiaoyan. However, Jiang Xiaoyan had said that as long as he was aware of the truth, she would not stop him and would let him choose. He knew everything now and did not care if the memories he sensed yesterday were real. Even if they were real, they were all in the past. He loved Wang Ru, and he was grateful to Jiang Xiaoyan for what she had done for him. The past was in the past. The most important thing was the future. Wang Ru woke up and smiled. ¡°Master.¡± Hu Futan was delighted. ¡°Ru, I won¡¯t lie to myself anymore. The past is in the past. We have to be together and support each other in the future.¡± Wang Ru nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll listen to you. If Madam doesn¡¯t like me, I¡¯ll be her maidservant, serve her tea, and let hermand me. I¡¯m even willing to be an ox or a horse, as long as I¡¯m with Master in this life.¡± Hu Futan thought of Jiang Xiaoyan and felt a little guilty. However, he had already made up his mind. He got up and asked Wang Ru to stay in the side courtyard while he went to the main courtyard. The servants seemed to be much colder to him. They looked at him as if he was an ingrate. Such a gaze made Hu Futan feel ufortable. He asked coldly. ¡°Where¡¯s Madam?¡± The maidservant replied indifferently. ¡°Madam is sleeping in the room and hasn¡¯t woken up yet.¡± Hu Futan pushed the door open and entered. ¡°All of you can leave.¡± The maidservants looked at Hu Futan and silently retreated. He closed the door and headed for the bed. Jiang Xiaoyany on the bed with her hands by her side, covered by the nket. Hu Futan looked at her. He felt for the first time that she seemed to have lost a lot of weight. Her cheekbones were a little prominent. Hu Futan¡¯s emotions were a littleplicated. He always felt that he had let Jiang Xiaoyan down, but he couldn¡¯t lie to himself anymore. Hu Futan said, ¡°You said that you won¡¯t interfere with my decision anymore. Is that true?¡± Jiang Xiaoyan did not open her eyes, nor did she answer Hu Futan. Hu Futan frowned. The guilt on his face disappeared and was reced by anger. ¡°Are you deliberately teasing me? Why aren¡¯t you answering me?¡± Jiang Xiaoyan was still quiet. Hu Futan was furious. Since he had already decided to settle this matter in one go, he did not want to wait for a second time. Since Wang Ru had be his woman, he had to give her a title. Hu Futan reached out to Jiang Xiaoyan excitedly. He wanted to shake her awake and make her open her eyes to face him. However, when he touched her stiff body, Hu Futan felt as if he had been struck by lightning. He looked at Jiang Xiaoyan, his eyes widened and his hands started trembling. He could not believe it. His trembling hands slowly reached out to Jiang Xiaoyan again and he pushed her body. Jiang Xiaoyan was dead. Her body had stiffened. She was really dead. Hu Futan knelt down with a thud. He reached out his trembling hand and ced his fingers under Jiang Xiaoyan¡¯s nose. After a long time, his fingers felt the coldness of Jiang Xiaoyan¡¯s skin. Only then did Hu Futan finally ept the fact that Jiang Xiaoyan was dead. Hu Futan clenched his fists and held Jiang Xiaoyan¡¯s hand. He was on the verge of breaking down. ¡°Get up. You are lying. Jiang Xiaoyan, please stop messing around. I don¡¯t believe you.¡± How did Jiang Xiaoyan die just like that? Hu Futan didn¡¯t dare to believe it. He broke down and panicked. ¡°Wife, don¡¯t scare me. You can¡¯t die.¡± Hu Futan shouted. ¡°Someone, quickly call a doctor.¡± The maidservants rushed in. When they saw Hu Futan panicking and breaking down, they seemed to have realized something. They covered their mouths to prevent themselves from crying and ran out to call the doctor. The doctor came quickly. He took her pulse and shook his head. ¡°Madam passed away a long time ago.¡± Under Hu Futan¡¯s devastated gaze, the doctor re-examined to make sure his diagnosis was right. But the result was the same. She had died a long time ago and her body had stiffened. The doctor sighed. ¡°Based on how stiff Madam¡¯s body is, she has been dead for at least eight hours.¡± Eight hourster, Hu Futan felt a stab in his heart. He shook his head. ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible.¡± As soon as he left, Jiang Xiaoyan died. How was that possible? Hu Futan grabbed the doctor¡¯s cor excitedly. ¡°Investigate how she died. Was she poisoned to death? She was up and running yesterday. How could she suddenly die? Someone must have killed her.¡± The doctor hurriedly grabbed Hu Futan¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Master, calm down. Madam looks normal. There are no signs of poisoning. She died a normal death. Master, my condolences.¡± The doctor struggled to break free from Hu Futan¡¯s grip. Hu Futan felt like he had lost his soul. The maidservants in the room sobbed softly. The servants outside also revealed sorrowful expressions. They were sad that Madam was dead. The doctor left, shaking his head. The madam of the Hu family was dead and her legend was over. Master Hu did not know how to do business. In no time, the Hu family would cease to exist. Hu Futan was in a daze. He refused to believe that Jiang Xiaoyan was dead. He recalled what he had sensed. Jiang Xiaoyan and he were sharing the same lifespan, so it was impossible for her to die. Someone must have killed Jiang Xiaoyan. However, as far as he could remember, Jiang Xiaoyan did not offend anyone. The more he thought about Liu Sanniang, the more he felt that it was her. He stood up angrily and walked out. ¡°Where does Miss Liu live?¡± The servant told him. Hu Futan roared with a dark expression. ¡°Take me there.¡± It was Liu Sanniang who killed his wife. He was going to settle the score with her. Hu Futan was furious. He never wanted Jiang Xiaoyan to die. He didn¡¯t want her to die. He wanted her to live. The servants did not know what to say when they saw how angry he was. He clearly didn¡¯t care about his wife. Why was he so angry when his wife passed away? It was as if he cared a lot. If he really cared about his wife, why would he break his wife¡¯s heart again and again? The servants did not say anything. After Jiang Xiaoyan passed away, Hu Futan had the final say. They would do whatever he wanted them to do. The servant sent Hu Futan to the ce where Liu Sanniang lived. Hu Futan got out of the carriage and knocked on the door heavily. Chu Yan opened the door and looked at Hu Futan coldly before retracting his gaze. Hu Futan walked in and saw Liu Sanniang in the courtyard. She happened to be looking at him. She asked calmly. ¡°Master Hu, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Chapter 414 - 414 Losing Is Dying 414 Losing Is Dying Hu Futuan was stunned. He said in an embarrassed tone, ¡°Does Miss Liu know that my wife is dead?¡± ¡°I know,¡± Liu Sanniang answered without looking at Hu Futan. Hearing Liu Sanniang answer him so readily and calmly, Hu Futan was furious. ¡°Miss Liu, are you not going to exin yourself?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Hu Futan. ¡°Master Hu, how do you want me to exin this? Master Hu, are you really muddle-headed or are you pretending to be so? Don¡¯t you know that you are supposed to be dead? Every day you live, you take away your wife¡¯s lifespan. Don¡¯t you know that she gave her life to you?¡± !! Hu Futan looked at Liu Sanniang and could not utter another word. Under her cold gaze, he wanted to escape. After a while, Hu Futan said with difficulty, ¡°That¡­ that¡¯s not true.¡± Everything he sensed was fake. If it was real, Jiang Xiaoyan wouldn¡¯t be dead. Didn¡¯t they share the same lifespan? If she died, he would die too. ¡°My wife and I share the same lifespan. If she dies, I¡¯ll die too, but I¡¯m still alive.¡± Hu Futan¡¯s mind was in a mess. He wanted to escape. He could not ept Jiang Xiaoyan¡¯s death. This made him feel unbearably guilty. If she was alive, he might not feel this way, but she was dead. Guilt overwhelmed him. If Jiang Xiaoyan was still alive, he could still make it up to her. But now that she was dead, how could he make it up to her? Liu Sanniang looked at Hu Futan expressionlessly. ¡°Master Hu, you should go back and make arrangements for your wife¡¯s funeral.¡± Hu Futan stared at her. ¡°Is what I sensed yesterday all true? Where is that monk?¡± He wanted to ask the monk about it. ¡°He¡¯s already dead.¡± Hu Futan was at a loss. ¡°If he¡¯s dead, who should I ask?¡± Liu Sanniang said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to ask anyone. You have all the answers to your questions.¡± Hu Futan was stunned. Did he have all the answers? When Hu Futan returned home, all the servants had changed into mourning clothes and started arranging for the funeral. The people from the Jiang family came. They were Jiang Xiaoyan¡¯s parents and elder brother. They didn¡¯t treat Hu Futan well. Hu Futan did not say anything. He changed his clothes ording to the rules and did as he was told. Outside the mourning hall, he knelt in front of the coffin and kept thinking about the memories that belonged to Jiang Xiaoyan. He felt terrible. He did not understand why Jiang Xiaoyan had to die. She and Wang Ru could both live. Why must one of them die? He held the paper numbly and burned it bit by bit. When he opened the coffin, she was still so calm and peaceful, as if to her, death was where she belonged. She no longer resented him nor was she jealous. She left after doing what she could. Hu Futan¡¯s hands were almost trembling as he gently pulled open Jiang Xiaoyan¡¯s clothes. He saw theplicated patterns on her chest. Was this an array formation? When Jiang Xiaoyan¡¯s elder brother saw this scene, he felt a rush of blood to his head. He walked up and grabbed Hu Futan before giving him a punch. ¡°You animal, what are you doing? She has already gone, and you¡¯re still disrespecting her. What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Hu Futan was punched, and blood flowed out of the corner of his mouth. Jiang Xiaoyan¡¯s elder brother was furious. Hu Futan wanted to exin, but in the end, he didn¡¯t say anything. Jiang Xiaoyan¡¯s elder brother tidied up Jiang Xiaoyan¡¯s clothes and closed the coffin. He looked at Hu Futan fiercely. ¡°Once my sister is gone, your good days wille to an end. My family has never liked you. Damn it. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that it¡¯s not suitable now, I would have beaten you to death.¡± Hu Futan lowered his head and didn¡¯t say anything. He was kicked out of the mourning hall. Wang Ru came in from outside and held him by the arm. ¡°Master, are you alright?¡± Hu Futan waved his hand. He didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. He thought that he had never liked Jiang Xiaoyan, but now that she was gone, she started to upy his mind more and more. He remembered her appearance more and more vividly. He smiled self-deprecatingly. ¡°Beast¡­ I¡¯m a beast.¡± Jiang Xiaoyan¡¯s elder brother was right. He was an animal. He had been ignoring the fact that she was the one who supported the family all these years. She was his wife, but he had never even drawn a portrait for her. He didn¡¯t even notice when she lost tons of weight. Memories shed through his mind one after another. Hu Futan felt extremely ufortable. He held his head. Wang Ru felt that something was wrong with Hu Futan. She grabbed his hand andforted him. ¡°Master, don¡¯t be sad. You still have me.¡± Hu Futan¡¯s mind was empty. Since that moment, the Jiang family did not allow Hu Futan to participate in Jiang Xiaoyan¡¯s funeral. Only then did Hu Futan realize how powerless he was. He did not know what he was doing. His mind was in a mess, and he indulged himself in messing around with Wang Ru. He felt that he was really an animal. However, gradually, he felt that something was wrong. He was in a daze all day long. While he was awake, he spent all his time doing that with Wang Ru, but he did not want to do it. He felt that Wang Ru was preparing something. He was not sure what she was preparing but he felt weak all over his body. He did not even know what day it was today, and he couldn¡¯t even recognize the servants around him. Hu Futan was dizzy and sleepy. He didn¡¯t know how Jiang Xiaoyan¡¯s funeral went. No one came to inform him. He couldn¡¯t even walk properly by himself. Hu Futan felt humiliated and in pain. No matter how angry he was, the servants did not talk to him. They just silently brought the food over and ced it beside him before leaving. Hu Futuan had never been so sad. It seemed that Wang Ru had note for a long time. He felt that this was his retribution. He had let Jiang Xiaoyan down. This was God¡¯s punishment for him. He recalled the memories he had sensed. Wang Ru sacrificed her son to set up the array formation. Once the array formation waspleted, the Hu family copsed. Hu Futan was filled with regret. Why did he still believe in Wang Ru? What was wrong with him?! With a creak, the door was pushed open and footsteps could be heard. Hu Futuan felt that someone had opened his mouth and fed him something. He gradually regained his strength. He woke up from the chaos and opened his eyes. He looked at Wang Ru and the man in front of him. Hu Futuan pointed at Wang Ru angrily, his fingers trembling. ¡°You, you¡­¡± He did not expect Wang Ru to be in such a hurry toy bare her ambition. Wang Ru leaned against the man. ¡°Let me introduce you. This is my husband, Yan Zhen.¡± Hu Futan was furious at first. Then, heughed at himself. Why should he be angry? This was his retribution. He looked at Wang Ru and asked. ¡°Why?¡± While she was with Yan Zhen, she still did that with him. He couldn¡¯t understand the reason. Wang Ru didn¡¯t seem to have any feelings for him. Chapter 415 - 415 If You Want To Know, See It For Yourself 415 If You Want To Know, See It For Yourself Wang Ru straightened her back and reached out to touch her stomach. ¡°Brother Hu, didn¡¯t you notice anything different about me?¡± Hu Futan followed Wang Ru¡¯s gaze and looked down. Her stomach seemed to be a little bulging. Hu Futan¡¯s face was a little pale. ¡°What month is it now?¡± Wang Ru smiled. ¡°May 15th.¡± Hu Futan was stunned for a moment before he shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. It hasn¡¯t been many days. How can you be pregnant so quickly?¡± He had done that with her many times, and he had been in a daze recently. There were many times when he was not clear-minded at all, but when his mind was sane, he could tell that her stomach was t. It was impossible for it to bulge like that in just a few days. !! Hu Futan¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Is it the 15th of May next year? Has it been more than a year??¡± This was the only way to exin why Wang Ru¡¯s stomach had be bigger. The more Hu Futan thought about it, the more painful he felt. He was not in his right mind all day long. Had a year actually passed since? Jiang Xiaoyan had also been dead for a year, but he didn¡¯t even know where she was buried. He hadn¡¯t even gone to see her once. Hu Futan looked pained. Wang Ru looked at Hu Futan and said coldly, ¡°Jiang Xiaoyan has only been dead for seven or eight days. There are many things in this world that you don¡¯t know about. You have be abnormal since Jiang Xiaoyan died. I can¡¯t wait that long, so I brought it forward. I know that Brother Hu is curious. I just want you to see for yourself what I¡¯ve done.¡± Hu Futan looked at Wang Ru. His eyes widened in disbelief. It had only been a few days. How was this possible? Wang Ru looked like she was five months pregnant. ¡°Ru, it¡¯s about time.¡± Yan Zhen reminded Wang Ru. Wang Ru looked at Hu Futan. ¡°If you want to know, follow me. Anyway, the Hu mansion hasn¡¯t changed at all. You should still remember where I used to live, right?¡± Hu Futuan looked at Wang Ru and couldn¡¯t help but shiver. At this moment, Wang Ru¡¯s face didn¡¯t look as weak as before. She was simply a different person. Her eyes, which were always gentle, were extremely cold. Wang Ru looked at Hu Futan¡¯splicated expression and smiled coldly. She turned around and walked out with Yan Zhen. Hu Futan gritted his teeth and got off the bed to follow her. His body still did not have much strength. Perhaps it was because he had not gotten off the bed for some time, but he felt like he was stepping on the clouds when he walked. However, he still followed her out. He wanted to take a look. Wang Ru and Yan Zhen did not wait for him. Hu Futuan could only walk ording to his memory. The old Hu Mansion was still the same as before. Wang Ru was adopted by the Hu Family. Her room was adjacent to Hu Futan¡¯s room. It was empty and deserted now. When Hu Futan arrived outside the courtyard, he was already a little tired. He held onto the pir and panted heavily. When he heard some soundsing from the courtyard, he frowned and entered. ¡°Argh¡­¡± As he walked further, the soft whimpering became clearer. Hu Futan frowned. It sounded like she was crying. It was Wang Ru¡¯s voice. Why was she crying? Hu Futan was puzzled. He walked inside. The door was closed. When he pushed the door open, Wang Ru¡¯s suppressed voice entered his ears. Hu Futan walked in and asked. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Yan Zhen stood by the bed and looked at Wang Ru. Wang Ru was biting a piece of cloth in her mouth. Her face was pale and she was sweating profusely. Hu Futan looked at her exerting her strength and could not react for a moment. Wang Ru¡¯s expression was painful. She looked at Hu Futan. ¡°Argh¡­¡± Hu Futan frowned and staggered over. He removed the cloth from Wang Ru¡¯s mouth. She looked at Hu Futan and said, ¡°It hurts¡­¡± Hu Futan did not understand the situation. ¡°What is happening?¡± Wang Ru took a deep breath. ¡°Brother Hu, do you really not understand or are you pretending not to understand? I¡¯m giving birth. Giving birth is always so painful¡­¡± Hu Futan was stunned. He looked at Wang Ru¡¯s stomach, which was bulging. His mind was in a mess. He still did not believe that Wang Ru¡¯s stomach would bulge in just a few days, as if she was pregnant. Hu Futan looked at Yan Zhen who just stood there indifferently. When he saw Hu Futan looking at him, he said coldly, ¡°Master Hu has no children. Naturally, he doesn¡¯t know how painful it is.¡± Yan Zhen bent down and stuffed the cloth into Wang Ru¡¯s mouth. Wang Ru¡¯s cries of pain turned into whimpers again. Hu Futan did not understand why Wang Ru was doing this. However, something seemed to have broken. Then, the entire room was filled with the smell of blood. Wang Ru¡¯s expression was ferocious and she was in more and more pain. Hu Futan felt that his mind was nk and he could not think straight. Wang Ru straightened her neck and screamed with a ferocious expression. ¡°Argh¡­¡± Her stomach slowly ttened. Stunned, Hu Futuan looked at Yan Zhen. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to see the child?¡± Yan Zhen looked at Hu Futan and could not help but smile. ¡°If anyone should go and see the child, it should be you. You¡¯re the father of the child. This is your child. Master Hu, don¡¯t you want to see what your child looks like?¡± Hu Futan¡¯s face was pale and he looked terrified. Seeing him like this, Yan Zhen sneered and did not say anything else. Wang Ru calmed herself down and looked at Hu Futan. ¡°Brother Hu, don¡¯t be so scared. It¡¯s just a child. What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± Yan Zhen walked toward Wang Ru, carried her up, and kissed her. ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡± Wang Ru revealed a gentle expression. ¡°For our future, this bit of hardship is worth it.¡± Hu Futan pointed a trembling finger at Wang Ru and Yan Zhen. ¡°You¡­ How can you do this!¡± He wished he could go forward and tear these two apart. Wang Ru smiled. ¡°I love my husband deeply to begin with. What¡¯s wrong with us doing this?¡± Hu Futan was speechless. He was angry and upset. Since that was the case, why did she have toe back to mess up his life? As soon as this thought shed across his mind, he found it funny. Of course, Wang Ru came back for money. Hu Futan felt that he was a fool. He was being yed around. He was angry. But what right did he have to be angry? He deserved it all! Chapter 416 - 416 If You Want To Know, See It For Yourself (Part 2) 416 If You Want To Know, See It For Yourself (Part 2) Wang Ru looked at Hu Futan¡¯s furious and self-deprecating expression. She smiled and said, ¡°Brother Hu, you are indeed a fool. Why did Sister Jiang love you so much?¡± At the mention of Jiang Xiaoyan, Hu Futan¡¯s expression turned to anger. He knew that Wang Ru was deliberately rubbing salt into his wound. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Enough.¡± He knew he was a bastard, knew he was wrong, but he had no chance to redo it. The dead could not be resurrected. Hu Futan hugged his head and squatted down, crying. Seeing him in such a sorry state, Wang Ru sighed. ¡°Jiang Xiaoyan was smart and saw through me. She could have easily taken my life, but she cared too much about you, Brother Hu. She didn¡¯t want to break up with you, so she didn¡¯t dare to make a move and had to tolerate me.¡± ¡°She knew that I had ill intentions. She wanted to pull you out of the quagmire, but you wanted to jump in yourself. Miss Liu is also very capable. I thought that I was doomed for sure, but I didn¡¯t expect Brother Hu to still believe me a few days ago. Since then, Jiang Xiaoyan¡¯s heart died. When she died, she probably still had you in her heart.¡± Wang Ru said lightly. Since she nned to let Hu Futan understand everything, she did not want to hide anything. If she didn¡¯t make herself clear with this fool, Hu Futan would probably still think she was the one he used to know. She, Wang Ru, was not like Jiang Xiaoyan. She was not kind and benevolent. Hu Futan was already in pain. He begged. ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore. I beg you.¡± Wang Ru smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s bring everything out in the open. What is Brother Hu running away from? Do you feel guilty? Do you feel sorry for Jiang Xiaoyan? Actually, you don¡¯t have to do this. Jiang Xiaoyan won¡¯t me you at all. Don¡¯t worry, she didn¡¯t hate you when she died.¡± Hu Futan looked up at Wang Ru. Wang Ru smiled at him. ¡°Jiang Xiaoyan was a stubborn woman. Even if Brother Hu never had her in your heart, she wouldn¡¯t me you. She¡¯s just stupid. There were so many paths in this world. Why did she have to take the one with a dead end? However, I have to thank her. If she wasn¡¯t so stupid, I wouldn¡¯t be where I am now.¡± ¡°To Jiang Xiaoyan, that day was a life-and-death battle. What she wanted was for you to wake up and see everything clearly. She would ept any choice you made after that. She just thought that this path had beenpleted and she could not even find a gap to squeeze through. Since it had beenpleted, why should she be unwilling to die? I¡¯ve made it clear. Do you understand now, Brother Hu?¡± ¡°However, she probably didn¡¯t expect that after she died, you would discover her in your heart. It¡¯s really funny.¡± What had Hu Futan been doing when she was alive? Now that she was dead, he actually started missing her all the time. Since Jiang Xiaoyan was dead, there was no harm in telling Hu Futan about it. Hu Futan was also a person who had taken the path with a dead end. Even though Wang Ru had left him more than ten years ago, as soon as she came back, Hu Futan couldn¡¯t wait to reunite with her. Hu Futan¡¯s face was covered in tears. His heart ached. He raised his hand and pointed at Wang Ru, but in the end, he felt powerless and put it down. He had no right to use Wang Ru of lying to him. He had asked for it. He deserved it. Yan Zhen hugged Wang Ru. ¡°Don¡¯t talk to him anymore.¡± Wang Ru nodded. She lifted her skirt and grabbed the baby out. Of course, it was stillborn. Hu Futan¡¯s vision was blurry. He choked and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t want to be with me. Why did you give birth to this child?¡± A stillborn was also a life. Hu Futan did not believe that five days would feel like five months at all. However, when he looked at the baby, he felt extremely ufortable. Wang Ru was clearly a demon! How could a human be so cruel? In her hands, the baby was like something that could be disposed of at will. Wang Ru said indifferently, ¡°Of course it¡¯s for the array formation. If Brother Hu has sensed my memories, you should know about that monk, right? The child is the center of the array formation. I can only seed if the baby is rted to you. Your life was given to you by Jiang Xiaoyan. I can¡¯t take it away, so I can only have a child with you.¡± Hu Futan¡¯s eyes widened. Yan Zhen took out a box from somewhere and Wang Ru ced the baby¡¯s body inside. Yan Zhen helped Wang Ru to the courtyard. Soon, Hu Futan heard the sound of digging. He stood up unsteadily and followed them out. Wang Ru sat in the courtyard. Yan Zhen gave her a small hoe. She slowly dug a spot in the middle of the courtyard. Hu Futan leaned against the door, feeling that everything he knew had been overturned. Wang Ru buried something in this courtyard? The baby as the center of the array formation¡­ Hu Futan looked at Wang Ru. The more he looked at her, the more afraid he became. Wang Ru had just given birth. Her body was a little weak, and she did not seem to have much strength. Yan Zhen was wiping away the sweat on her forehead. Wang Ru smiled at him. She could only do this herself. After digging a foot deep, she finally touched the box and dug it out. Yan Zhen said, ¡°Let¡¯s put it in quickly.¡± Wang Ru nodded. Just as she was about to open the box, she let out a scream and flung the box away. She shook her hand as if she had been scalded. Yan Zhen frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Wang Ru stretched out her hand. Her palm was charred ck, as if she had been scalded by something. Yan Zhen¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°How did this happen?¡± Wang Ru¡¯s hand hurt terribly. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know. That monk said that if the array formation is weak, we can fill it with another child. Why is the box so hot?¡± The sudden turn of events was hard for Wang Ru to ept. The box that was thrown away was not too far. There was nothing usual about it, but Wang Ru and Yan Zhen did not dare to touch it. Wang Ru¡¯s entire palm seemed to have lost ayer of skin. Her face was pale. ¡°What should I do? My hand is like this. I don¡¯t want to touch it again.¡± She did not dare at all. When Hu Futan saw this scene, he suddenlyughed. Wang Ru red fiercely at Hu Futan. Her eyes were filled with the desire to kill him. Hu Futan was stillughing. No one knew if he wasughing at himself or at Wang Ru. Wang Ru gritted her teeth. Yan Zhen pushed her. ¡°Go and pick it up. Once this array formation is fixed, the entire Hu family will be ours. I¡¯ll find a doctor to treat your hand. As long as we have money, we can get anything.¡± Wang Ru did not want to touch it anymore. She hesitated. At this moment, a big ck dog walked in, bit the box, and walked out. Wang Ruyan¡¯s expression changed drastically. Chapter 417 - 417 Returning The Blood Sin 417 Returning The Blood Sin But before they could give chase, the big dog returned. The turn of events stunned Wang Ru and Yan Zhen. General ck walked up to Wang Ru¡¯s side, bit the other box, and walked out. Its eyes were cold. Wang Ru and Yan Zhen did not dare to move when they saw it, but once it left, they quickly chased after it. Hu Futan was stunned and stumbled out as well. He knew that Liu Sanniang was here, but why was she here? !! Hu Futan felt as if he was half alive and half dead. His life had been smooth-sailing all these years because someone had protected him. Now that that person was dead, he had to face the storm himself. He remembered that Jiang Xiaoyan had gone to look for Liu Sanniang, but she refused her several times. Why? After Jiang Xiaoyan died, Liu Sanniang had been waiting. The evil seed Wu Yu sowed wasn¡¯t Jiang Xiaoyan, but Wang Ru. Liu Sanniang was waiting for Wang Ru to dig out the box. She tried to save Jiang Xiaoyan but to no avail. Jiang Xiaoyan refused to turn back, even if she knew that the path ahead was death. Liu Sanniang patted General ck¡¯s head. ¡°Good job.¡± The mighty dog slowly walked to Chu Yan¡¯s side. There were two boxes on the ground. Liu Sanniang had already squatted down. She opened it and ced a talisman in it. Wang Ru and Yan Zhen chased after the dog and came to a stop when they saw Liu Sanniang. Wang Ru froze and was a little afraid. However, when she saw Liu Sanniang take out the talisman, she pounced on her. ¡°What are you doing? Get lost¡­¡± Liu Sanniang closed her eyes and began to chant the scripture. Wang Ru was sent flying by a force before she could even touch the corner of Liu Sanniang¡¯s clothes. Her body flew out like a kite with a broken string. Yan Zhen, who was about to attack, was stunned. He looked at Chu Yan in a daze. Chu Yan¡¯s expression was cold and he did not even look at Yan Zhen. However, if he wanted to attack Liu Sanniang, Chu Yan would kick him mercilessly. Yan Zhen gritted his teeth and ran towards Wang Ru. She spat out two mouthfuls of blood and her chest caved in. Yan Zhen was stunned. He reached out to touch her. Two of Wang Ru¡¯s bones were broken, and she was in extreme pain. She opened her mouth, but she did not even have the strength to cry out in pain. She could not even make a sound. Yan Zhen¡¯s heart sank and he was terrified. He didn¡¯t even see how Chu Yan had attacked. Chu Yan¡¯s expression was calm as if he had only reached out to pat the dust off his clothes. He didn¡¯t use much strength, but his kick was already so powerful. What would happen if he exerted all his strength? Yan Zhen hugged Wang Ru and gritted his teeth to suppress his anger. After Liu Sanniang finished chanting the scripture, an aura disappeared and a golden light entered her body. She reached out and the baby¡¯s corpse in the box disappeared. Some ck things condensed in her palm. It was a blood sin. Hu Futan asked weakly. ¡°Miss Liu, what is this?¡± Liu Sanniang nced at Hu Futan. ¡°Blood sin.¡± Hu Futan looked at the two empty boxes and felt pain in his heart. He realized that Liu Sanniang was quite capable. ¡°Miss Liu, why didn¡¯t you try to save my wife?¡± He could tell that Liu Sanniang was here to put an end to this matter, but why didn¡¯t she make a move earlier? If she had made a move earlier, he and Jiang Xiaoyan wouldn¡¯t havee to this point, and he wouldn¡¯t have to live the rest of his life in guilt. Liu Sanniang looked at Hu Futan and said calmly, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you choose her?¡± Jiang Xiaoyan had sacrificed so much for him. Her love for him was so deep. Why did he have to let her down? Hu Futan was speechless. He no longer had the courage to look at Liu Sanniang and lowered his head. Liu Sanniang ignored him and waved her hand. The blood sin automatically split into two and headed towards Wang Ru and Yan Zhen. Most of itnded on Wang Ru. When Hu Futan saw this scene, he was very puzzled. ¡°Why did Miss Liu do this?¡± Jiang Xiaoyan was already dead. Why was she doing this? Liu Sanniang ignored Hu Futan and walked towards Wang Ru. She looked at Wang Ru. ¡°Who gave you that ck pill?¡± Wang Ru trembled and looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°What did you do to me? What do you want? Take that thing away. I can give you a lot of money. You¡¯re like that monk, you¡¯re a capable person, right? I can do anything you want. I¡¯m willing to pay any price.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t help you. That thing is a blood sin. What I did was to return all the sins which belong to you. Why would I help you? It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t tell me.¡± She was no longer unfamiliar with the ck pills. What were these pills made of? They seemed to have a lot of power. If ordinary people could be psychics, they could also use heaven-defying techniques. To give birth to a child, one had to be pregnant for ten months. However, Wang Ru had only been pregnant for a few days. A day was like a month. All of this was no longer normal. Wang Ru did not know what the blood sin was, but she knew that it was not a good thing. There was no benefit in getting involved. Liu Sanniang grabbed Wang Ru¡¯s hand and forcefully broke through her mental defenses. She could not find the memory of where the pill came from. Wang Ru was extremely ambitious and was a perfect incubator for evil seeds. The more a person was like this, the more powerful she would be. She swallowed it and cut off Wang Ru¡¯s path. However, with the blood sin back to her, Wang Ru would suffer the consequences of her evil-doing. Liu Sanniang let go of her. Wang Ru copsed and looked at Liu Sanniang with hatred. ¡°You devil, what did you take from me?¡± Liu Sanniang must have taken something away, or she would not have let go. Liu Sanniang didn¡¯t answer. She turned around and left. She nced at Hu Futan, who had his head lowered in guilt. Liu Sanniang walked towards Chu Yan. ¡°Alright, we can go home now.¡± Chu Yan held her hand and squeezed it gently. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± Liu Sanniang missed home badly. Her brother was getting married in June, so how could she not be there to witness it? A lesson she learned was that there were many things that could not be rushed. She had to wait for an opportunity to eliminate those evil sources. It was not easy to find that opportunity in the vast darkness. Hu Futan watched them leave. He looked at Wang Ru and Yan Zhen and walked out numbly. With the blood sin bearing down on her, Wang Ru wouldn¡¯t have a good time in this life. Hu Futuan was the same. He knew that he deserved it. He just wanted to take a look at the ce where Jiang Xiaoyan was resting in peace and remember it. Perhaps he would nevere back in this life. The Hu family should have ceased to exist long ago. Chapter 418 - 418 Beaten Up 418 Beaten Up Hu Futan stumbled to the Hu family¡¯s ancestral grave. It was the ce where his ancestors were buried. But now, other than the old grave, there was no sign of a new grave. Jiang Xiaoyan was his wife, but she was not buried here! Where was she buried? Hu Futan went to the Jiang Family¡¯s ancestral grave in a daze. He thought that Jiang Xiaoyan should have been buried here by the Jiang Family, but she wasn¡¯t. Where was she then? Hu Futan walked to the Jiang family¡¯s mansion in an extremely sorry state. Before he could enter, he was stopped by a servant. The servant at the door recognized him at a nce. In the past, he naturally had to respectfully invite Hu Futan in. But now, he was instructed by the Jiang family to chase away Hu Futan should he dare toe. The servant boy stopped Hu Futan. ¡°Master Hu, my master said that you can¡¯t go in.¡± Hu Futan looked embarrassed. ¡°Please notify him of my arrival. I just want to know where Xiaoyan is buried. I won¡¯t do anything. I just want to take a look at her.¡± The servant looked at Hu Futan coldly. ¡°Master Hu, you¡¯re making things difficult for me. I¡¯m just a servant. How can I disobey my master?¡± Hu Futan did not care if the servant was mocking him or not. He was about to continue walking inside. ¡°I want to see the Jiang family.¡± The servant stopped him effortlessly. Hu Futan¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°Tell me, where is my wife buried?¡± She was neither buried in the Hu family¡¯s ancestral grave nor the Jiang family¡¯s ancestral grave. During this period of time, he didn¡¯t have any self-awareness at all. He was treated like a tool by Wang Ru. The Jiang family must hate him to death. That was why they didn¡¯t bury Jiang Xiaoyan in the Hu family¡¯s ancestral grave. So where did they bury Jiang Xiaoyan? Hu Futan lost control of his emotions and copsed. The servant did not have any sympathy for him and pushed him away. ¡°Master Hu, you should leave. The Jiang family has nothing to do with you anymore. Don¡¯t pester us anymore.¡± The Jiang Family¡¯s daughter was cut out for doing business. For Hu Futan, she took everything on her shoulder. She was a heroine among women. A man like Hu Futan was the most despicable. Other than squandering money, Hu Futan knew nothing. Not only was he not grateful, but he also broke his wife¡¯s heart repeatedly. The Jiang family had announced that from now on, Jiang Xiaoyan would not bear her husband¡¯s family name. Hu Futan banged his head on the wall. Even if it meant he had to die here, he wanted to see the Jiang Family. He wanted to see her. The servant felt that Hu Futan was really difficult to deal with. If he still didn¡¯t leave, Master Jiang would definitely be furious when he returned. Since Hu Futan refused to listen to words, the servant decided to resort to fists. When Madam Jiang was around, Hu Futan didn¡¯t cherish her. Now that she was dead, he came crying and begging. What was this supposed to mean? He didn¡¯t even show up for Madam Jiang¡¯s funeral. He was really heartless. Now, he was pretending to be heart-broken. This was too much. The servant punched and kicked him, feeling delighted. Hu Futan held his head and let the servant hit him. The pain on his body was nothing, but it made him feel less guilty and better. ¡°Get lost. If you want to die, die somewhere else. Don¡¯t die outside the Jiang Mansion.¡± The servant waved his hand in disdain. Hu Futan stood up shakily and continued to bang his head. ¡°I want to see the Jiang family.¡± The eldest son of the Jiang family came out. He had long been informed by the servant that Hu Futan was kicking up a fuss outside. He deliberately didn¡¯te out because he wanted Hu Futan to suffer. If the man left, it would be fine. If he continued to cause trouble, he would handle it himself. Anyway, he had wanted to beat Hu Futan up for a long time. When Hu Futan saw the eldest son of the Jiang family, he knelt down and said, ¡°Brother, I¡¯m begging you. Can you tell me where Xiaoyan is buried? I¡¯ll go and see her for thest time.¡± The eldest son of the Jiang family was so angry that he grabbed Hu Futuan¡¯s clothes and pushed him away in disdain. Hu Futuan fell to the ground and was injured. The eldest son of the Jiang family said in a cold and deep voice, ¡°You still have the cheek to ask this? What did you do before? You slept with a woman whom my sister despised. My sister is no longer a member of the Hu family. It¡¯s none of your business where she is buried. She has nothing to do with you anymore. Who do you think you are?¡± Hu Futuan was sad. He looked at the eldest son of the Jiang family in a daze. ¡°I know I¡¯m guilty. I just want to take a look at her. If you don¡¯t fulfill my wish, I¡¯lle here every day.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll f*cking kill you¡­¡± The eldest son of the Jiang family was so furious that he raised his fist. Hu Futan closed his eyes. ¡°Brother, kill me. As long as I don¡¯t die, I won¡¯t leave.¡± ¡°Then die.¡± After venting the anger, he looked at Hu Futan, who was on the verge of death, and waved his hand. ¡°Take him and throw him far away.¡± Hu Futan didn¡¯t move at all. He let the servants carry him to a faraway street. After the servants left, he didn¡¯t move at all. It took him a long time to gather himself together. Then he wobbled up and headed straight to the Jiang family. After a few days, the eldest son of the Jiang family frowned and said, ¡°Xiaoyan is buried on Dong Liang Mountain. Go away. If you do anything disrespectful, I¡¯ll turn you into ashes!¡± Hu Futan¡¯s face was bruised and swollen, but he smiled. He knew where Dong Liang Mountain was. After picking up the food on the ground to fill up his stomach, he went to Dong Liang Mountain and saw the tomb that he had longed to see. He walked over and knelt down. His vision was blurry, and his tears fell on the ground and disappeared. ¡°Madam, I¡¯vee to say goodbye to you. I¡¯m too ashamed to see you, but I want to see you for thest time.¡± Hu Futan choked as he spoke. The lonely grave made him sad. How could he still have the cheek toe and see her? He was muddle-headed and could not differentiate right from wrong. He did not even take part in the arrangement of her funeral. What right did he have toe and see her? He looked at the tombstone and reached out his hand. ¡°Madam, farewell. In the next life¡­ in the next life, I hope that you will be treated well and loved by someone.¡± He was an ingrate and a beast, but he hoped that she would meet a good person in her next life. Hu Futan stumbled down Dong Liang Mountain. He was getting further and further away from the capital city. He was like a walking corpse, not knowing where he was headed or where he belonged. Wang Ru and Yan Zhen had taken over the Hu mansion. Both of them felt pain all over their bodies. Without this mansion, they would have nowhere to go. This mansion was still worth a lot. The eldest son of the Jiang family felt that Hu Futan was strange and asked his servant to follow him. When he found out that Hu Futan had left the capital, he frowned. His sister was dead. What happened to Hu Futan had nothing to do with him. Now that Hu Futan had left, who upied the Hu Mansion? He didn¡¯t care if Hu Futan wanted the house, but if Hu Futan left, he wouldn¡¯t tolerate anyone else upying the house. Chapter 419 - 419 Going Home 419 Going Home Wang Ru and Yan Zhen were chased out of the Hu mansion, and they argued fiercely with the Jiang family. The eldest son of the Jiang Family reported this to the authority. The Hu Mansion belonged to Jiang Xiaoyan. If she was gone, it would belong to the Jiang Family. Jiang Xiaoyan had no children. She was the daughter of the Jiang Family. It was only natural for the Jiang Family to take it back. Hu Futan and Jiang Xiaoyan were husband and wife, but Hu Futan had disappeared. In short, it was not Wang Ru and Yan Zhen¡¯s turn to take over the ce. Wang Ru broke down and cried, but she could not change anything. She was gued by the blood sin. Her life was ruined and she would never be able to recover. ¡ª¡ª On the 22nd of May, Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan returned to Yong County. During the two months, Madam Wei had missed Liu Sanniang terribly. When she saw Liu Sanniang return, her eyes turned red and she choked. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re home. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re home.¡± Liu Sanniang hugged Madam Wei and buried her head in her arms. ¡°Mother, I missed you so much.¡± No matter how heavy the burden on her shoulders was, when Liu Sanniang returned home, she would still be her mother¡¯s daughter, her precious baby. When Madam Wei heard her call her mother sweetly, her heart almost melted. She cried tears of joy. ¡°My good girl.¡± General ck rubbed its head against Madam Wei¡¯s leg. Madam Wei looked at General ck. ¡°Good dog, good dog.¡± Madam Wei looked at Liu Sanniang carefully and smiled with tears in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll cook an egg for you.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. Madam Wei went to the kitchen and quickly cooked for her. Liu Sanniang entered the kitchen and hugged Madam Wei from behind. ¡°Mother, how¡¯s Second Brother¡¯s blind date going?¡± From thest letter Liu Sanniang received, Madam Wei said that Liu Eng had started seeing girls since April. She did not know how it went, and whether or not Liu Eng and his future wife had met yet. At the mention of Liu Eng, Madam Wei said, ¡°Your second brother is very picky and hasn¡¯t made up his mind. He doesn¡¯t like any of the girls in Yong County.¡± Madam Wei thought that Liu Eng liked voluptuous women. When she found a matchmaker, she had made it clear, but Liu Eng did not like any of the girls the matchmaker found. Liu Sanniang remembered that in her previous life, Liu Eng was engaged on the 15th of August this year. It was almost June. Thinking that her second brother¡¯s marriage was about to happen, she said, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. Good things take time to happen.¡± Madam Wei smiled. ¡°What else can I do? I can¡¯t force him to marry.¡± With Liu Eng¡¯s personality, she really could not force him. She did not force Liu Dng, so she naturally would not force Liu Eng. Her younger son was already seventeen years old, but he was wild. Even if he got engaged a year or twoter, it was fine. Liu Sanniang smiled. When the egg was ready, Madam Wei put it in cold water to cool it down. Then, she took it out, cracked it open, and peeled it. The hard boiled egg was delicious. Madam Wei walked out with a small basin and shouted. ¡°General ck,e and eat eggs.¡± She sat outside the door and peeled the eggs. General ck sat beside Madam Wei. She stroked its fur and fed the peeled eggs to General ck. The dog rubbed against Madam Wei¡¯s palm. She stroked General Hei¡¯s head. ¡°Did you protect Sanniang well?¡± General ck ate the egg and let out a soft whimper. Madam Wei peeled all the eggs for General ck to eat, as if she was rewarding a hero who had returned home. Ten eggs were nothing in front of General ck, who was half the size of a calf. Madam Wei patted General ck¡¯s head and went to get the rope. ¡°Let¡¯s go buy groceries.¡± Chu Yan would eat at his house today, but she had to invite him to her house tomorrow. General ck happily followed Madam Wei out. With such a big dog by her side, Madam Wei felt proud. There were also some children who asked Madam Wei. ¡°Auntie, when will your big dog be mated? Can I reserve a puppy?¡± They really wanted to raise such a big dog. Madam Wei smiled. ¡°My General ck is still young. He¡¯s not even a year old. It¡¯s still early.¡± The Liu n did notck money now. The school in the n had opened. Other than the children in the n, they had also taken in some other children. Therefore, the school could gradually support itself. When Mr. Liu and Liu Eng returned home, they were pleasantly surprised. ¡°Sanniang is home.¡± Liu Eng¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Where¡¯s General ck? Why didn¡¯t I see it?¡± Liu Eng was a little nervous. He treated General ck as a brother. Could something have happened to General ck? ¡°Mother took General ck to buy groceries,¡± Liu Sanniang said with a smile. Liu Eng was relieved. ¡°I see.¡± Madam Wei bought a lot of ingredients and some big bones. She immediately washed them and started a fire to stew the bones. Fish and meat were indispensable. Madam Wei instructed Liu Eng. ¡°Go chop some firewood and clean up the fish.¡± Liu Eng nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Liu Eng called out to the dog. ¡°General ck, let¡¯s go and chop firewood.¡± General ck followed silently. General ck liked Liu Eng though he was always foolish. At night, the fragrant bone soup was thick and white. The fish meat was thinly sliced by Madam Wei, and so was the pork. After dipping the meat in the special sauce, it was delicious. Liu Dng went to help Tang An take care of the fields. He usually came back after dinner. His marriage with Tang An was only a few days away. Liu Dng was quite busy this year. After dinner, the family sat in the courtyard to rest. Liu Dng returned at that time. He was happy to see Liu Sanniang. ¡°Sanniang is home.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Liu Dng went to get a stool and sat down with them. The family started chatting. Madam Wei was worried. She asked. ¡°Sanniang, were you bullied in the capital?¡± Liu Sanniang shook her head. ¡°No.¡± Liu Eng stroked General ck¡¯s head and said, ¡°Sanniang, did you meet Yinniang¡¯s family in the capital? They came back, but they didn¡¯t mention anything about Yinniang. Thest time I met Liu Dashan, I asked him, but he got angry with me and ignored me.¡± Chapter 420 - 420 Sweet Dreams 420 Sweet Dreams Liu Eng asked what Madam Wei had wanted to ask all this while. Madam Wei looked at Liu Sanniang. This was also what she wanted to know. She knew Madam Bai too well. She was someone who would never lower her head to others. However, when she came back this time, she personally came to visit Madam Wei, bowed to her, thanked her, and apologized. Then, she left. From then on, the rtionship between the two families seemed to have be even more distant than before, but it didn¡¯t seem to be the case. It was more like Liu San¡¯s family was avoiding them. Mr. Liu did not ask, but he also looked at Liu Sanniang seriously. She looked at her parents and brother and said, ¡°Yinniang is dead.¡± Madam Wei was shocked. ¡°How did that happen? How did Yinniang die? She¡­¡± Madam Wei choked. She had watched Liu Yinniang grow up and treated her almost as her own daughter. Liu Dng and Liu Eng frowned, feeling terrible. Liu Sanniang told Madam Wei and Mr. Liu about Liu Yinniang and Liu Shun. Mr. Liu sighed. ¡°At least Liu Shun was punished.¡± Liu Sanniang helped with this case. It made sense why Madam Bai came to thank them, and why Liu San and his family had been avoiding them since then. Madam Wei held Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand. ¡°Sanniang, I¡¯m worried about you.¡± They all felt that what Liu Sanniang experienced was dangerous. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be fine,¡± Liu Sanniang grabbed Madam Wei¡¯s hand and assured her. Madam Wei sighed. She knew that Liu Shun was not good, but she did not expect him to be so evil. Yinniang¡¯s life was gone just like that. Previously, when Liu Yinniang¡¯s family moved away, Madam Wei actually hoped that their family could live well. How painful would it be to be tortured to death? She did not dare to imagine what she would feel if it happened to her daughter. She would not be able to ept it at all. Fortunately, Chu Yan was not that kind of person. The next day, Madam Wei invited Chu Yan and Mr. Chu over for dinner. Mr. Chu was a little reserved. He was not that close to Chu Yan, but he was also very happy that his son was being appreciated. The men in the Liu family all liked drinking, so did Mr. Chu. Madam Wei¡¯s culinary skills were really good, so that night, Mr. Chu got drunk. Mr. Liu, Liu Dng, and Liu Eng were all dead drunk. Chu Yan, on the other hand, was as sober as ever. He helped Mr. Chu go back. At night, Liu Sanniang called the names of her family members softly and gave them a good dream. Madam Wei wiped Mr. Liu¡¯s face, took off his clothes, and covered him with a thin nket before going to wash up. Mr. Liu smiled. Every time he was drunk, he was at his happiest. He leanedzily on the bed and watched Madam Wei wash her body. Madam Wei thought that he was asleep, but he was not. When Madam Wei got into bed, Mr. Liu hugged her. Madam Wei was stunned. ¡°Sleep.¡± Mr. Liu pinched Madam Wei¡¯s love handle and said, ¡°I can¡¯t sleep.¡± Madam Wei blushed. ¡°We¡¯re already an old couple¡­¡± ¡­ The next morning, Liu Dng and Liu Eng met in the backyard. Liu Eng walked over and teased. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re up early.¡± The corners of Liu Dng¡¯s mouth twitched. He wrung out the pants in his hand and left. He was about to get married soon. It wouldn¡¯t be long before he could get rid of his wet dreams. Liu Eng sighed and silently washed his pants. It had been a long time since he had such a dream. He liked plump women, but they were not easy to find. After a couple of blind dates, he still did not find anyone he liked. It wasn¡¯t that his blind dates were bad, but he just did not like them. He did not know when he would meet someone he liked. Thinking of his eldest brother, he felt inexplicably envious. He also wanted to get engaged. He also wanted to get married!!! Li Jingui had been paying attention to the Liu family, so she waited for two days beforeing to look for Liu Sanniang. Even if she did nothing, she felt that as long as she was with Liu Sanniang, her cultivation would increase. As Madam Wei watched, she suddenly recalled how she used to hire Li Jingui to help her daughter ward off evil. She still did not know how capable her daughter was, but from Li Jingui¡¯s ttering manner, her daughter must be much better than Li Jingui. Li Jingui ate her snack and said, ¡°Miss Liu, there are six major sects in the Mystic Sect. They have the most temples in the secr world. You should be very popr in the capital, right?¡± With Liu Sanniang¡¯s ability, she was definitely extremely popr in the capital. All the influential people would be respectful to her. There was no need to mention how much money Liu Sanniang could earn. She was really envious. Liu Sanniang was simply a legend in the Mystic Sect. She did not need to suffer to obtain the cultivation level she currently had, and her marriage was also enviable. Thinking of how she had been alone for decades, Li Jingui sighed. Liu Sanniang said faintly, ¡°No.¡± Was she popr? Quite the opposite. She had probably offended the Crown Prince, the Third Prince, and the Seventh Princess. She had already upset more than half of the royal family. Offending one person was equivalent to offending all the people working for that person. From the looks of it, she had probably offended most of the people in the capital. Li Jingui looked at Liu Sanniang seriously. ¡°How could that be?¡± That shouldn¡¯t be the case. ording to what Li Jingui felt, Liu Sanniang should be weed wherever she went. Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°We take different paths.¡± They were not on the same path, so they naturally couldn¡¯t see eye to eye. Li Jingui was a little confused. ¡°Why is it different?¡± Wasn¡¯t cultivation one path only? Why was there a difference? Liu Sanniang looked at Granny Li. ¡°Granny Li, what do you think the purpose of the Mystic Sect¡¯s existence is?¡± Granny Li felt that this was too profound a question. She had only touched the threshold of the Mystic Sect and did not manage to cross it. Li Jingui smiled awkwardly. ¡°Of course it¡¯s to protect the righteous path and themon people.¡± Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°Yes, you are right.¡± Li Jingui felt that Liu Sanniang had changed too much. She could not understand what was on her mind. Liu Sanniang was like a piece of gold covered in mud. Now that the mud was falling off bit by bit, she began to glow. Not long after Granny Li left, Li Guanfeng¡¯s man arrived. Ligui said respectfully to Liu Sanniang, ¡°Miss Liu, when His Lordship found out that you were back, he asked me toe and invite you over for dinner. He specially got the kitchen to butcher the chickens and ducks to treat you.¡± Chapter 421 - 421 Reunion 421 Reunion Li Guanfeng¡¯s chickens and ducks were all big and tender. Needless to say, Li Guanfeng treasured them very much usually. Other than handling the government affairs, he spent most of his time feeding the poultry. Ligui and Liming did not understand why, but they knew that Liu Sanniang definitely knew the reason. Li Guanfeng had been paying attention to the Liu family. As soon as Liu Sanniang came home, he found out about it. Today, Ligui and Liming were instructed toe over and invite Liu Sanniang. Ligui felt that Liu Sanniang must know the reason. If they wanted to find out, they had to ask her. It was almost time for dinner. Liu Sanniang told Madam Wei and went to the county office with Ligui. Ligui drove the carriage and couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Miss Liu, His Lordship has been acting very abnormally recently. Do you know the reason?¡± Liu Sanniang responded. ¡°Abnormal in what way?¡± Ligui said, ¡°He cares a lot about his health and his chickens and ducks.¡± It was as if he was waiting for someone. Ligui asked directly after a moment. ¡°Who is Xiaowu?¡± Li Guanfeng¡¯s change was all rted to Xiaowu. Xiaowu was a woman, but they had never seen her before. Liu Sanniang said, ¡°An old lover in his heart.¡± Li Guanfeng did not tell Ligui and the others about his personal matter, so Liu Sanniang naturally would not tell them either. However, in order to dispel Ligui¡¯s worry, she continued. ¡°Xiaowu won¡¯t harm Lord Li. You can be rest assured about that.¡± Ligui was not a fool and was relieved after hearing her answer. ¡°Thank you for your reply, Miss Liu.¡± As long as their lord was safe, they did not care about anything else. Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°No need.¡± Li Guanfeng had invited her to dinner, probably to ask when he could see Xiaowu again. Li Guanfeng really wanted to ask Liu Sanniang this question. The chickens and ducks he raised had been growing healthily in the past few months. They were all extremely beautiful. He could not bear to kill them. After all, his Xiaowu had yet to eat them. But he was not a petty person. He only killed one to treat Liu Sanniang. The fragrance could be smelled even from outside the courtyard. Ligui swallowed his saliva and shouted., ¡°Your Lordship, Miss Liu is here.¡± Soon, Liming came out. ¡°Miss Liu, His Lordship invites you in.¡± Smelling the fragrance of meat, they were all salivating. Li Guanfeng was in the main hall. There was a table, a small pot in the middle, and a small stove under it. The duck meat in the pot was boiling and was quite fragrant. Li Guanfeng extended his hand and made an inviting gesture. ¡°Miss Liu, please sit.¡± Liu Sanniang sat down. Li Guanfeng poured a small ss of wine for Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu, this is the duck I raised. The meat is delicious and tender. Try it.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Thank you, Lord Li.¡± The duck meat was naturally delicious. Li Guanfeng looked at her. ¡°Miss Liu, when will Xiaowu and I reunite?¡± He was getting old. When would he be able to see his beloved again? What was he supposed to do if Xiaowu turned out to be just a child? Although Liu Sanniang was capable, she might be just as clueless about reincarnation as anyone else. However, even so, Li Guanfeng still couldn¡¯t help but ask. Liu Sanniang looked at Li Guanfeng and saw that the day of their reunion was not far away. Li Guanfeng¡¯s expression was serious and nervous. He looked at Liu Sanniang and thought that if Liu Sanniang deliberately lied tofort him, he would definitely be able to tell. Liu Sanniang said calmly without changing her expression, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sir. It won¡¯t be long.¡± Li Guanfeng looked into Liu Sanniang¡¯s eyes and knew that she was telling the truth. He was relieved. Li Guanfeng smiled. ¡°Thank you, Miss Liu.¡± Liu Sanniang smiled back. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Li Guanfeng asked. ¡°Is Miss Liu doing well in the capital?¡± Liu Sanniang answered. ¡°Not bad.¡± When Liu Sanniang left the county office, it was already night. Li Guanfeng went out with her. He was about to send Liu Sanniang back when he saw that Chu Yan was already waiting outside. He smiled. ¡°Miss Liu, goodbye.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded gently. ¡°Goodbye, Lord Li.¡± Chu Yan held Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand and squeezed it. Liu Sanniang was already used to it. She said to Chu Yan, ¡°After my brother gets married, we¡¯ll return to the capital.¡± Chu Yan nodded. ¡°Whatever you say.¡± He hade to protect her. Wherever she was, he would naturally be there. Chu Yan sent Liu Sanniang home. When they arrived outside the Liu family¡¯s house, Chu Yan let go of her hand and left. After washing up, Liu Sanniang returned to her room to rest. ¡ª¡ª The moon was exceptionally round tonight. After Li Guanfeng returned to the courtyard, he did not feel sleepy and was thinking about what Liu Sanniang said. He touched the rope on his wrist. The bell on it was no longer there. Unknowingly, his Xiaowu had left him for almost half a year. ng! There was some noise from the backyard door. Li Guanfeng frowned and went to open the door nervously. The moment he opened the door, he saw the figure who had fainted by the door. He was stunned for a moment before he took a few steps forward and said with a trembling voice, ¡°Xiao¡­ Xiaowu.¡± The little girl was thin, but she looked more than 50% like Xiaowu. Li Guanfeng bent down and carried her into the house. He had never thought that the reunion woulde so quickly. He was overjoyed, but when he saw the injuries on the little girl¡¯s body, his heart tightened, not knowing what kind of abuse she had suffered. Li Guanfeng fetched hot water and gently wiped the little girl¡¯s face. This time, what he touched was real. He wiped the little girl¡¯s palm and face clean and waited quietly for her to wake up. He felt nervous. Did Xiaowu still remember him? Li Guanfeng held her small hand. He didn¡¯t know how old she was now. His Xiaowu was very thin. Her hair was dry and looked yellow. Her face was small, and her neck was fragile, as if it could break easily. Was this girl Xiaowu? Li Guanfeng¡¯s heart ached. He was very sure that this was Xiaowu. Only one person could give him this feeling. During this period of time, his heart was very empty, but now, his heart was not vacant, but it ached. Li Guanfeng didn¡¯t know when the little girl would wake up, so he went to the kitchen to cook some porridge. Soon, he came back to the bedside. Now that Xiaowu was back, he would never let her suffer again. The little girl on the bed woke up at dawn. Her eyes were blurry. When she saw Li Guanfeng, she seemed a little afraid. Li Guanfeng smiled. ¡°Little girl, what¡¯s your name?¡± The little girl opened her eyes and looked at Li Guanfeng. She said, ¡°I, my name is Su Xiaowu. Who are you?¡± Li Guanfeng felt a little down that Xiaowu didn¡¯t remember him, but soon, he smiled and said, ¡°My name is Li Guanfeng. Xiaowu, you can call me Brother.¡± Chapter 422 - 422 Su Xiaowu 422 Su Xiaowu Su Xiaowu looked around and then stared at Li Guanfeng. ¡°Then, can you send me home?¡± Li Guanfeng held Su Xiaowu¡¯s hand. ¡°Where do you live?¡± Su Xiaowu shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I can¡¯t find my home. They left me behind. Grandmother will be sad if I can¡¯t find my way back.¡± Tears welled up in Su Xiaowu¡¯s eyes. She cried. ¡°I am so stupid. It¡¯s been so long and I still haven¡¯t found my home.¡± Li Guanfeng¡¯s heart ached. He wiped Su Xiaowu¡¯s tears. ¡°Xiaowu, don¡¯t cry. I¡¯ll help you find it, okay?¡± Su Xiaowu blinked and looked at Li Guanfeng innocently. ¡°If I can¡¯t find it, how can you?¡± Li Guanfeng smiled. ¡°Because I¡¯m very powerful. I know very powerful people, so I can find your house.¡± Su Xiaowu¡¯s stomach rumbled. She covered her stomach and lowered her head in embarrassment. Li Guanfeng felt his heart soften. He wanted to give all the best things in the world to his Xiaowu. Li Guanfeng reached out and patted Su Xiaowu¡¯s head. ¡°Xiaowu, wait. I¡¯ll bring you something delicious.¡± The porridge was ready. It was warm and thick. Su Xiaowu swallowed her saliva when she saw it. Li Guanfeng smiled and fed her spoonful by spoonful. ¡°Brother, have I seen you before?¡± Su Xiaowu looked at Li Guanfeng and asked curiously. He looked unfamiliar, but why did she feel that she had seen him somewhere? It was as if she was not afraid of anything with him by her side. Li Guanfeng smiled. ¡°Perhaps we met in our previous lives.¡± Su Xiaowu smiled innocently and said sweetly, ¡°It¡¯s not in my previous life. I saw you in my dream.¡± Li Guanfeng¡¯s hand paused. ¡°I¡¯ve also seen you in my dreams a lot of times.¡± She had appeared in his dreams countless times, but after waking up, his heart felt empty. Time was the most torturous thing in the world. He had thought countless times about when they would reunite and what his Xiaowu would be like. Now, he knew it, but his heart ached. His Xiaowu had suffered a lot. Su Xiaowu reached out to touch Li Guanfeng¡¯s face. She was puzzled. ¡°Brother, why are you crying? Are you in pain? When I¡¯m in pain, I cry. When I miss Grandmother, I also cry.¡± Li Guanfeng smiled. ¡°Xiaowu, rest well. I¡¯ll cook something delicious for you.¡± Su Xiaowu was a little hungry. ¡°Okay.¡± She yawned and hadn¡¯t felt at ease in a long time. She didn¡¯t have to be afraid or worry. Her stomach was also full. She was looking forward to the delicious food that Li Guanfeng would bring her. After watching Su Xiaowu fall asleep again, Li Guanfeng went out. Li Guanfeng, who had always handled government affairs on time, did not attend to it today. Ligui and Liming came to the backyard and looked at Li Guanfeng, who was chopping up the chickens and ducks. Their minds were filled with confusion. What was happening to Li Guanfeng? Yesterday, he couldn¡¯t even bear to kill a duck. Today, he killed four at once and was even smiling. Ligui and Liming looked at each other. Ligui stepped forward and said, ¡°Sir, you¡­¡± Li Guanfeng rolled up his sleeves, revealing his muscr arms. He looked at Ligui and Liming. ¡°You two,e and help.¡± Ligui and Liming were speechless. They sat down silently, feeling puzzled. Who was Li Guanfeng going to treat today? The meat of the medium-sized chicken and duck was tender and extremely good. It was processed very quickly. Li Guanfeng¡¯s expression was gentle. ¡°Stew one, braise one, roast one, and thest one¡­ I¡¯ll ask Xiaowu how she wants to eat it.¡± Liming could not help but ask. ¡°Sir, Xiaowu¡­¡± Who was this Xiaowu? Where did shee from? They had not even seen her before. Li Guanfeng seemed like he was possessed. Li Guanfeng looked at Ligui and Liming. ¡°There¡¯s nothing much to do in the county office today. Help me do something else. Ligui, go to the Liu family again and ask Miss Liu toe over. Tell her that Xiaowu is back, but she¡¯s not doing well. Ask her toe and take a look.¡± ¡°Liming, go prepare some ready-made clothes for six or seven-year-old girls. Buy a few more sets. Xiaowu needs to wear them when she wakes up.¡± Ligui and Liming looked at each other and left silently. ¡°We¡¯ve been at the county office the whole time and didn¡¯t see anyonee. How did Xiaowue back all of a sudden?¡± Ligui frowned. He thought about it and still felt that something was wrong. He turned around and returned to the courtyard. Liming frowned and followed him back to the courtyard. They pushed the door open and entered. They thought that they would see Li Guanfeng talking to himself, but they did not expect that there was really a little girl lying on Li Guanfeng¡¯s bed. The sound of the door opening seemed to have startled Su Xiaowu. Su Xiaowu frowned. Li Guanfeng reached out and patted the back of Su Xiaowu¡¯s hand and she rxed a little. Li Guanfeng heaved a sigh of relief and turned to look at Ligui and LIming. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Ligui and Liming quickly left and gently closed the door. ¡°Did you see it?¡± Ligui felt that he was mistaken and could not believe it. Liming nodded. ¡°It¡¯s not our ce to interfere with his private matters.¡± Ligui thought about it and agreed. They were worried that Xiaowu would hurt Li Guanfeng. As long as she was human, there was nothing to worry about. Liming and Ligui went off to do their tasks. Ligui arrived outside Liu Sanniang¡¯s house and knocked on the door. When the door opened, he said to Liu Eng, ¡°I¡¯m looking for Miss Liu.¡± Liu Eng led General ck out and shouted into the house. ¡°Sanniang, someone came for you.¡± Liu Sanniang came out and looked at Ligui. Ligui looked at Liu Sanniang and said, ¡°Miss Liu, Xiaowu is back. I think there¡¯s something His Lordship wants you to do.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Liu Sanniang walked out. When they arrived at the county office and entered the backyard, they could smell a strong fragranceing from the courtyard. Ligui could not help but drool. ¡°His Lordship is really good to Miss Xiaowu.¡± Ligui was envious. Others might not know, but he and Liming knew best how much Li Guanfeng treasured his chickens and ducks. It was not that they did not want to taste the poultry, but they didn¡¯t have the opportunity. Now they understood that these chickens and ducks might have been prepared for Xiaowu. Liu Sanniang nced at Ligui and walked into the courtyard without saying anything. She heard Li Guanfeng¡¯s voice from inside the house. ¡°Be careful. Is it delicious?¡± Ligui gulped. ¡°Miss Liu, I still have something on. You can go in by yourself.¡± He couldn¡¯t stand the temptation of the smell. Liu Sanniang stood outside the room and didn¡¯t enter to disturb them. Li Guanfeng and Xiaowu had already reunited, but Xiaowu was not a baby, which Liu Sanniang found to be strange. After Li Guanfeng was done feeding Xiaowu, she entered. Chapter 423 - 423 Missing Intellect 423 Missing Intellect Li Guanfeng sat in front of the bed and watched Su Xiaowu eat. The fragrant chicken soup stimted her taste buds, and Su Xiaowu was so happy that her eyes narrowed in delight. She took small sips of the chicken soup. The warm feeling spread from her mouth to her stomach, as if even her heart was warmed. Her eyes had already narrowed into crescents. Li Guanfeng had unprecedented patience while dealing with her. ¡°Eat slowly. There¡¯s more in the pot. It¡¯s all for you.¡± He thought that the 20 poultries he raised weren¡¯t nearly enough. It seemed that he had to raise a lot more. This way, his Xiaowu could eat one every day and drink delicious chicken soup. The little girl seemed to be seriously malnourished and looked to be only six or seven years old. She was all skin and bone, which made his heart ache. He did not care what she had gone through in the past. In the future, he would not let her suffer again. !! He would invest all his gentleness into Xiaowu. He wanted her to be a little fatter and fleshy. Only then would he feel happy. Li Guanfeng even softened his voice and repeated. ¡°Be careful, it¡¯s hot.¡± Su Xiaowu nodded. The chicken soup was delicious and fragrant. As she drank, she felt like crying. For some reason, she just felt like crying. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re so good to me.¡± Li Guanfeng smiled. ¡°I¡¯m only good to you.¡± Su Xiaowu smiled sweetly. She had never felt like this before. It was as if she had taken a mouthful of the sweetest honey in the world. After drinking the chicken soup, Li Guanfeng came out. He was stunned for a moment to see Liu Sanniang before breaking into a smile. ¡°Miss Liu, you¡¯re here. Xiaowu just finished eating and is in good spirits.¡± Li Guanfeng put down the bowl and chopsticks. ¡°Miss Liu,e in.¡± Liu Sanniang followed him into the house. When Su Xiaowu saw Liu Sanniang, she was a little timid. Li Guanfeng walked over and she grabbed his hand. ¡°Brother.¡± She stuck her head out from behind Li Guanfeng and sized up Liu Sanniang with a smile. Liu Sanniang smiled back at her. ¡°Xiaowu.¡± Su Xiaowu¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°How do you know my name?¡± Li Guanfeng stroked Su Xiaowu¡¯s head. ¡°Miss Liu is omnipotent.¡± It was because of Liu Sanniang that he and Xiaowu could reunite, and that his beloved Xiaowu could be a real person with flesh and blood. Li Guanfeng would remember what he owed to Liu Sanniang for the rest of his life. As long as he was in Yong County, he would protect Liu Sanniang and her family. Su Xiaowu looked at Liu Sanniang and asked with sparkling eyes. ¡°Really? Can she help me find my home?¡± Li Guanfeng frowned. He didn¡¯t n to be separated from Xiaowu for the rest of his life. He suddenly wished that Liu Sanniang didn¡¯te. Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°Sure.¡± Li Guanfeng clenched his fists in his sleeves. He knew it. Su Xiaowu was overjoyed. ¡°Really? Sister Liu, can you help me? I want to go home. I miss my grandmother.¡± Tears welled up in Su Xiaowu¡¯s eyes as she thought of her grandmother who loved her the most. Li Guanfeng felt down that he was no longer the only person in Xiaowu¡¯s heart. Li Guanfengforted Su Xiaowu. ¡°Xiaowu, don¡¯t cry. It¡¯s not easy to find your family. Let¡¯s take it slow, okay?¡± Su Xiaowu trusted Li Guanfeng very much. She felt very at ease being by Li Guanfeng¡¯s side. She nodded. At this moment, Liming returned. Liming bought some clothes. Li Guanfeng wiped Su Xiaowu¡¯s tears. ¡°Xiaowu, can you take a shower first? When you recover, I¡¯ll help you find your grandmother, okay?¡± Su Xiaowu nodded. Li Guanfeng came out of the room to fetch hot water. He looked at Liu Sanniang who was waiting in the courtyard. ¡°Miss Liu, Xiaowu doesn¡¯t remember me, and her intelligence seems to be a little different.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Li Guanfeng. ¡°Xiaowu died ten years ago. At that time, she was supposed to be reincarnated. That was supposed to be the body Xiaowu would reincarnate into. However, her spirit stayed with you, so the new body became a fool.¡± Li Guanfeng clenched his fists. In that case, Su Xiaowu should be ten years old, but she looked like she had the intelligence of a six or seven year old. Liu Sanniang continued. ¡°Her past memories were sealed. When she sees you, she might find you familiar, but she can¡¯t remember you. She has a family who loves her. As for why she fell into this state, it was because her intelligence is still that of an child¡¯s. She just got lost.¡± Li Guanfeng clenched his fists tightly. His heart ached. He was the one who caused all of this. Li Guanfeng said, ¡°How can we find Xiaowu¡¯s family? She misses her grandmother terribly.¡± For Xiaowu to miss her grandmother so much, she must be very important to her. That was why she remembered her so deeply even though she could not remember anything else. Li Guanfeng felt that he shouldn¡¯t keep Xiaowu by his side. He should find Xiaowu¡¯s family and take care of her together with her family. He would reassure Xiaowu¡¯s grandmother that she could entrust Xiaowu to him. He wanted to marry Xiaowu legitimately and take care of her as a husband. Even if she would remain retarded forever, he was not worried. With him around, she did not have to worry about anything. Liu Sanniang looked at Li Guanfeng. ¡°Let me take a look after Xiaowu washes up.¡± Su Xiaowu¡¯s intelligence was lower than ordinary people, so she could not find her way home. However, Liu Sanniang could ess her memory and help her find her way back. Li Guanfeng nodded. ¡°Thank you, Miss Liu.¡± He had to learn to be tolerant. No matter how many people loved Xiaowu, he would only love her more. It was a good thing that there were many people who loved his Xiaowu. He shouldn¡¯t be jealous. Su Xiaowu quickly washed up and put on her new clothes. When she opened the door and came out, Li Guanfeng only had eyes for her. He walked over and picked her up. ¡°Xiaowu, I will definitely find your grandmother.¡± Su Xiaowu was still not used to this. When she heard him, her eyes narrowed into slits. ¡°Thank you, Brother.¡± Being hugged by her brother was reassuring. She was not afraid of anything anymore. Su Xiaowu could not help but reach out and wrap her arms around Li Guanfeng¡¯s neck, leaning against him. Li Guanfeng smiled. ¡°Miss Liu, please.¡± After going to the main hall, Li Guanfeng ced Su Xiaowu on a stool and sat oo the side. Chapter 424 - 424 Finding Her Grandmother 424 Finding Her Grandmother Su Xiaowu blinked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Sister Liu, how are you going to help me find my grandmother?¡± This was not a simple thing. Su Xiaowu counted with her little fingers. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for Grandmother for a long time, but I still couldn¡¯t find her. I¡¯ve seen the white world. Once, twice, thrice, four times.¡± Li Guanfeng¡¯s heart tightened. His eyes were red. The white world was winter when it snowed. Four times. His Xiaowu had been wandering outside for four years. Li Guanfeng felt bad. If he hadn¡¯t been selfish, if he hadn¡¯t insisted on keeping Xiaowu back then, his Xiaowu would have been a beautiful and normal girl. While he was keeping Xiaowu by his side, Su Xiaowu, whocked a soul, was already growing up in this world. Because of her missing intelligence, she had been lost for four years. What kind of suffering had she gone through? Li Guanfeng did not dare to imagine. Su Xiaowu looked at Li Guanfeng and realized that her brother was crying again. She smiled and reached out to wipe the tears off Li Guanfeng¡¯s face. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t cry.¡± Li Guanfeng choked. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Su Xiaowu was anxious. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t cry.¡± Su Xiaowu didn¡¯t know why she was so sad. She just didn¡¯t want to see him sad. She felt terrible. This kind of feeling was worse than wandering alone on the street. Li Guanfeng reached out and hugged Su Xiaowu. Su Xiaowu wiped his tears. ¡°Grandmother said that when it hurts, you just have to blow on the wound. I¡¯ll blow on it for you, hu¡­¡± Her warm breathnded on Li Guanfeng¡¯s face, and he smiled gently. Su Xiaowu also smiled. ¡°Grandmother didn¡¯t lie to me. It really stopped hurting.¡± Li Guanfeng nodded and looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu, sorry to trouble you.¡± He had to meet the grandmother who treated Xiaowu so well. He had to kowtow to her and thank her for raising Xiaowu up. Su Xiaowu only remembered her grandmother, not her parents. This meant that the only person who truly loved her was her grandmother. That gentle treatment warmed Su Xiaowu¡¯s heart. How could he not be grateful? Liu Sanniang nodded. Su Xiaowu smiled at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Thank you, Sister Liu.¡± Su Xiaowu didn¡¯t know why she felt close to Liu Sanniang but she liked Liu Sanniang very much even if it was the first time they met. She didn¡¯t know what she could do, so she just smiled at her. Her grandmother had said that when you liked someone very much, you just had to give the person a big smile. Li Guanfeng held Su Xiaowu¡¯s hand. ¡°Xiaowu, extend your hand to Sister Liu.¡± His Xiaowu was really too skinny. Her small wrist was only left with bone and no flesh. Su Xiaowu extended her hand and Liu Sanniang held it gently. Su Xiaowu grinned and eximed in surprise. Soon, she smiled even more happily. ¡°It¡¯s so warm andfortable. I want to sleep.¡± Li Guanfeng patted Su Xiaowu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°If you want to sleep, sleep. I¡¯ll protect you.¡± Su Xiaowu yawned and nodded. Soon, she closed her eyes and fell asleep, looking like she had a sweet dream. Su Xiaowu was not at all on guard against Liu Sanniang and trusted her wholeheartedly. Liu Sanniang¡¯s power was as gentle as water. She released her power and brought Li Guanfeng into Su Xiaowu¡¯s memory. Li Guanfeng couldn¡¯t describe what he was feeling. He knew that this was Xiaowu¡¯s memory. He watched as Xiaowu was born, but there was no light in her eyes. At a nce, one could tell that shecked a soul. and because of that, Xiaowu wasn¡¯t liked. The nanny and the maids neglected Su Xiaowu, which infuriated Li Guanfeng. However, no matter how negligent the servants were, Su Xiaowu would notin because she knew nothing and could not speak. Her father never liked her. After Su Xiaowu¡¯s mother passed away, an olddy took her over. She brought Xiaowu to the temple hall to chant scriptures. She taught her how to speak. She was always very patient and Xiaowu wholeheartedly relied on her. The first word Su Xiaowu said was ¡®grandmother¡¯. She always liked to lean on her grandmother. At night, she couldn¡¯t sleep unless her grandmother held her hand gently. Children would eventually grow up. She was stupid and always smiled foolishly at others. Her foolish smile made the other children want to tease her. Su Xiaowu didn¡¯t understand why they would pull her hair and put worms in it when she smiled at them. However, she did not hold a grudge. After crying, she forgot about it. The olddy told her what spring, summer, autumn, and winter were. Su Xiaowu couldn¡¯t remember. Later, those children tricked her to go out with them and abandoned her. Since then, she hadn¡¯t been able to find her way home again. She cried herself hoarse and called for her grandmother, but there was no response. She walked down the street, looking at the steaming food. She didn¡¯t know that she had to pay for everything. She¡¯d been scolded and beaten for stealing things. She¡¯d been walking aimlessly, further and further away from home. She still did not understand what spring, summer, autumn, and winter were, but she knew that when the world turned white, it would be very cold and she would not be able to find anything to eat. She was so small that even wild dogs would pity her. She was also kind. When she had food, she would give some to other small animals, wild cats, and wild dogs. She seemed to know a lot, but she also seemed to know nothing. She had wandered across many ces and met good people and bad people. She knew that she was looking for her grandmother. She had managed to escape from bad people countless times. After a few months, she seemed to have be much smarter, but she was still stupid. One day, she was very hungry, so she sneaked into the backyard of the county office to steal an egg, but she was so hungry that she fainted before she could eat the egg. Liu Sanniang had already retracted her hand. Li Guanfeng looked at Su Xiaowu lovingly. Xiaowu had experienced countless hardships before she wandered all the way here. Nevermind, he would protect her for the rest of his life henceforth. ¡°The Su Mansion in Chuzhou, Lord Li, do you remember?¡± Su Xiaowu had been missing for four years. She was the daughter of the Su family in Chuzhou. Li Guanfeng looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu, Xiaowu has been away from home for four years. Is her grandmother still alive?¡± After sensing Su Xiaowu¡¯s memories, Li Guanfeng understood how important her grandmother was to her. However, he was worried that the olddy was no longer alive. Liu Sanniang examined Su Xiaowu¡¯s face carefully. On her face, it showed that her mother had passed away while her father was still alive, but something had changed, and Liu Sanniang couldn¡¯t figure out what it was. Liu Sanniang looked at Li Guanfeng and said, ¡°There¡¯s something strange about Xiaowu¡¯s family. If you want to find her family, you should go as soon as possible. It doesn¡¯t matter if her grandmother is still alive or not.¡± Chapter 425 - 425 A Trace Of Evil Seed 425 A Trace Of Evil Seed In this world, there were many people who used mystic techniques to extend their lives. The aura that shed and disappeared on Xiaowu¡¯s body was a trace of evil seed. This evil seed did note from Xiaowu. If Xiaowu missed her grandmother, would her grandmother miss Xiaowu too? Her grandmother¡¯s lifespan wasing to an end, and she still had unfulfilled wishes. How would she extend her life? Liu Sanniang looked at Li Guanfeng. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I want to go with you.¡± !! Li Guanfeng frowned slightly. He realized that Liu Sanniang must have seen something. Li Guanfeng was deep in thought. Between justice and love, he would never choose justice. Li Guanfeng said calmly, ¡°I have something I want to protect, and Miss Liu has something you want to protect. If the two things we want to protect are in a conflict, please forgive me for having to be enemies with you.¡± Life was too short. Everyone had their own pursuits. He was grateful to Liu Sanniang, but he would not choose to side with Liu Sanniang. Liu Sanniang looked at Li Guanfeng and said calmly, ¡°No matter what you do, I won¡¯t change my mind.¡± Li Guanfeng cupped his hands. ¡°Thest thing I want to do in my life is probably to be your enemy. If that day reallyes, I will not hold back.¡± Li Guanfeng lowered his eyes and looked at the sleeping little girl in his arms. His expression softened. This was his Xiaowu. She had risked everything for him. How could he let her down? He was the same. No matter when or where, he would stand by Xiaowu¡¯s side and live and die with her. He did not want to experience the pain of separation again in this life. Liu Sanniang¡¯s expression did not change as she asked calmly. ¡°Lord Li, when do you n to set off?¡± Li Guanfeng also replied calmly. ¡°Tomorrow, if we hurry to Chuzhou from here, we can arrive in a day.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Ok.¡± She turned around and left. Her eldest brother was going to get married on the sixth of June. She had to return before that. Li Guanfeng looked at Liu Sanniang¡¯s departing figure and frowned. He carried Su Xiaowu back to the house and put her down. Then, he went out and instructed Ligui. ¡°Go and get everything ready. We¡¯ll set off for Chuzhou immediately.¡± Ligui and Liming were confused. ¡°Your Lordship, why are we going to Chuzhou?¡± The cases in Chuzhou were not for them to interfere. Moreover, Chuzhou was a big city. Any government official could easily surpass Li Guanfeng in terms of status. Li Guanfeng said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m going there to settle some personal matters.¡± Upon hearing that it was a personal matter, Ligui and Liming thought of the girl called Xiaowu. As expected, when they were ready, they saw Li Guanfeng carrying a girl into the carriage¡­ Since it was a personal matter, Li Guanfeng did not even bring anyone along. He only brought Ligui and Liming with him. Su Xiaowu woke up in the carriage and was scared. When she realized that Li Guanfeng was beside her, she heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Brother, where are we going?¡± Li Guanfeng hugged her. ¡°Xiaowu, don¡¯t you want to find your grandmother? I¡¯m taking you to find her.¡± Su Xiaowu¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard that. ¡°Really? Will I be able to see her soon?¡± Li Guanfeng nodded. ¡°Xiaowu, be good. You¡¯ll be able to see your grandmother soon.¡± Su Xiaowu obediently nestled in Li Guanfeng¡¯s arms. She feltpletely at ease leaning against her brother like this. Li Guanfeng¡¯s lips curled up slightly. Looking at the little girl nestled in his arms like a kitten, his heart softened. He said, ¡°Xiaowu, tell me about your grandmother.¡± Su Xiaowu smiled. ¡°Sure.¡± Her voice was soft and sweet. ¡°Grandmother is the best person in the world. She¡¯s the best to me. She will tell me many things. I don¡¯t remember them, but I remember Grandmother. Grandmother¡¯s arms are as warm and safe as yours.¡± Su Xiaowu could not recall many things. Even if the missing soul had returned, she was still not as smart as an ordinary child. Her memories of the past were not clear, but when she thought of her grandmother, she had endless things to say. Li Guanfeng¡¯s eyes were gentle. He thought that she must be an excellent olddy. He had to thank her. Regardless of whether she had done something bad or not, he had to thank her for protecting Xiaowu for so many years. If it weren¡¯t for the fact Xiaowu was deceived and abandoned by some naughty children, she wouldn¡¯t have been homeless for so long. A dark look shed across Li Guanfeng¡¯s eyes. No matter what happened, he was willing to go against the entire world for Xiaowu. However, he was not strong enough. This was why he rushed over so quickly. He only hoped that Liu Sanniang would be a little slower. At least, he had to let Xiaowu reunite with her grandmother. Li Guanfeng couldn¡¯t help but urge Ligui and Liming to go faster. ¡ª¡ª When Liu Sanniang returned from the county office, she saw Chu Yan at her door. When she approached him, Chu Yan handed the paper bag to her. When Liu Sanniang smelled the fragrance, she asked. ¡°What is this?¡± What kind of delicious food was it? Chu Yan smiled warmly. ¡°It¡¯s the rabbit¡¯s favorite food.¡± Her face immediately turned red. Liu Sanniang knew that the rabbit Chu Yan was talking about was her. Just as Liu Sanniang was about to tell Chu Yan about going to Chuzhou, he held her hand and squeezed her palm. ¡°When are we leaving?¡± Liu Sanniang was stunned. ¡°How do you know everything?¡± Chu Yan narrowed his eyes. ¡°Yes.¡± Liu Sanniang red at Chu Yan. What kind of an answer was yes? Chu Yan smiled and leaned over to kiss her lips. Liu Sanniang was caught off guard. Chu Yan released her and turned to leave. Liu Sanniang clenched the paper bag tightly with a blush on her cheeks. When she entered the house, she opened the paper bag and took a look. It was the crispy snack that she liked to eat. At night, Liu Sanniang told Madam Wei and Mr. Liu that she was going to Chuzhou. Madam Wei and Mr. Liu did not object and only asked her to take good care of herself. As long as Chu Yan went with her, Madam Wei would not be worried. However, remembering that Liu Dng was about to get married, Madam Wei asked. ¡°Are youing back for Dng¡¯s wedding?¡± Liu Dng also looked at Liu Sanniang. He knew that Liu Sanniang had a lot to do, but he still hoped that she woulde back in time to witness his wedding. Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll be back.¡± Her brother was getting married, so she naturally couldn¡¯t miss it. Liu Dng smiled. ¡°Take good care of yourself outside.¡± Liu Eng asked her happily. ¡°Are you taking General ck?¡± Liu Sanniang shook her head. ¡°I won¡¯t take it along this time.¡± Liu Eng¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Then don¡¯t worry. I like General ck the most. I¡¯ll definitely take good care of it for you.¡± He really liked General ck. Who wouldn¡¯t like such a big dog that was handsome and obedient? Chapter 426 - 426 Spreading Evil 426 Spreading Evil Madam Wei teased him. ¡°Other than dogs, don¡¯t you have anything else you like?¡± She had taken him to see many girls, all of whom fitted his criteria, but he did not like any of them. Liu Eng shrank his neck and ate silently. Madam Wei looked at Liu Eng and was angry and helpless. She almost shouted. ¡°You might as well find a pig.¡± Liu Dng picked up a piece of fish for Madam Wei. ¡°Mother, eat more fish.¡± Madam Wei looked at Liu Dng and felt much better. Although Tang An had a weak personality, fortunately, she was a good person and waspatible with her Dng. She was not worried about him at all. Tang An¡¯s body was a little weak now. In a few years, when she put on some weight, they could start thinking about having a child. Liu Sanniang was also engaged with Chu Yan. He was also a good person. Next year, it would be time to choose a wedding day for the two of them. When Madam Wei thought of Liu Eng, her good mood was all gone. She knew that Liu Eng liked plump women. She thought that it would be easy to find a wife for Liu Eng, but she did not expect it to be the most difficult task. Since April, she had introduced at least six to seven good girls to Liu Eng. But Madam Wei didn¡¯t expect this kid to be so picky. She looked at him and felt that he was an eyesore. ¡°Get lost after eating.¡± Liu Eng wiped his mouth. ¡°Mother, enjoy your meal. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Liu Dng had also finished eating. ¡°I¡¯m going to the backyard to check on the horses.¡± Mr. Liu stood up and went out. Madam Wei sighed. Madam Wei said, ¡°Sanniang, can you see if your second brother will ever get married? He¡¯s rejected so many girls to the point that even the matchmakers are fed up and have stopped introducing girls to him.¡± If he was destined to be a bachelor, she would give up on him. Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°Second Brother will sooner orter get married. Mother, don¡¯t be anxious. Good things take time to happen.¡± Her second brother would remain single until Ye Niuniu showed up. If nothing unexpected happened, her second brother would be engaged on the 15th of August this year. In her previous life, Liu Eng passed away before her. He had spent his life with his wife, Ye Niuniu. Such a good marriage was a blessing. Although many things were different in this life, the predestined fate would not change. Madam Wei looked at Liu Sanniang and asked seriously. ¡°Sanniang, are you really not lying to me?¡± Liu Sanniang didn¡¯t want Madam Wei to worry. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m really not lying to you. Second Brother just hasn¡¯t met the right person yet.¡± Madam Wei was relieved to hear that. ¡°I really don¡¯t know what kind of girl can catch your second brother¡¯s eye.¡± The few girls that the matchmaker chose were not bad. But Liu Eng did not fancy even of them. She was afraid that he would eventually die alone, but this worry was unnecessary. Hearing her daughter say that Liu Eng would be married surely, Madam Wei was a little curious. What kind of girl could make Liu Eng like her? Liu Sanniang smiled when she thought of Ye Niuniu, but did not say anything. Perhaps it wouldn¡¯t be long before her second brother met Ye Niuniu. Niuniu Ye had a round face and fair skin. When she smiled, there were two dimples on her face and her eyes were curved. She was very good-looking but a little overweight. However, when Liu Eng saw her, he swore to himself that he had to marry her, no matter what. In the memories of Liu Sanniang¡¯s previous life, Ye Niuniu never lost weight, but Liu Eng liked her nheless. As long as Second Sister-inw joined them, their family would beplete. It would be no different from her previous life. Liu Sanniang helped Madam Wei clean up the dishes. Not long after she returned to her house, Madam Wei came over. She was holding a box. Liu Sanniang looked at the box curiously. Madam Wei smiled and opened the box. Inside was a piece of yellow cloth. Madam Wei took it out and carefully opened it. Inside was a peace knot with a round white jade in the middle. ¡°Sanniang has grown up, and I can¡¯t be by your side all the time.¡± Liu Sanniang felt warm inside. ¡°Thank you, Mother.¡± Madam Wei sighed. Her daughter had grown up eventually. She was happy in her heart and only hoped that this peace knot could protect her daughter¡¯s life. Liu Sanniang hugged Madam Wei and leaned against her. She took a deep breath. It was sweet. Her mother¡¯s love had always been sweet. Madam Wei stroked Liu Sanniang¡¯s hair. ¡°Sanniang, I wish you a safe journey. Rest early.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. After Madam Wei left, Liu Sanniang ced the knot beside her pillow and fell asleep. In a daze, she felt as if she was in the clouds. When she opened her eyes, she saw that she was really in the middle of the clouds. She tried to look at thend below and saw a ck figure. The figure stretched out his hand and ck smoke was released from his hand. After releasing the ck smoke, many golden lights flew into his body. He looked satisfied. Then like lightning, he disappeared in the blink of an eye. When Liu Sanniang woke up, it was already dawn. Recalling the dream, she did not know what the dream was trying to tell her. Was the evil seeds nted by that ck figure? Liu Sanniang got out of bed. Madam Wei woke up early and was making pancakes in the kitchen. When Liu Sanniang smelled the fragrance of onions, she entered the kitchen and asked sweetly. ¡°Mother, what are you cooking? It smells so good.¡± She could smell it from afar. Liu Sanniang walked up to Madam Wei and hugged her. She closed her eyes and rubbed against Madam Wei¡¯s shoulder. Madam Wei¡¯s heart almost melted. Ignoring that Chu Yan was also around, she reached out and grabbed a piece of pancake and fed it to her. ¡°Try it.¡± Liu Sanniang closed her eyes and swallowed. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s delicious.¡± She licked her lips. ¡°It¡¯s really delicious. Thank you, Mother.¡± Chapter 427 - 427 Let Brother Take Care Of You, Okay? 427 Let Brother Take Care Of You, Okay? Liu Sanniang opened her eyes and met Chu Yan¡¯s gaze. She was stunned¡­ Why was Chu Yan at her house? Madam Wei smiled. ¡°Yan, don¡¯t mind her. Sanniang must be hungry.¡± Chu Yan replied calmly. ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± He couldn¡¯t wait to like her. Why would he mind it? He had made so much delicious food for her, but the little rabbit never acted so sweetly with him. !! If he hadn¡¯te early today, he wouldn¡¯t have seen her like this. Her sleepy eyes were soft and adorable. She looked extremely cute. The way she closed her eyes and tasted the food, and the way she wanted to eat more, made him like her even more. Madam Wei quickly scooped out the pancakes. ¡°This is for you and Yan.¡± Liu Eng woke up early in the morning and was hungry when he smelled the fragrance. He stuck his head into the kitchen. ¡°Mother, what are you making? It smells so good.¡± When Madam Wei saw Liu Eng, she said angrily, ¡°Come and watch the fire. If you want to eat, you have to wait.¡± Liu Eng happily walked up to the stove to watch the fire. Liu Eng looked at Chu Yan, who was eating the pancake. ¡°Chu Yan, I¡¯ll leave my sister to you. You must take good care of her.¡± Chu Yan replied calmly. ¡°I will.¡± Liu Eng was a little envious. His eldest brother and third sister were already engaged, but he was still alone. If it werest March, he would never have thought that Chu Yan would be his brother-inw. After they finished eating, Chu Yan went out to put the carriage on the horse. Liu Sanniang went to the house to get her things and headed to Chuzhou with Chu Yan. After Chu Yan and Liu Sanniang left, Liu Eng could finally eat the delicious pancakes. Liu Eng felt that it was too delicious after taking a bite. He said, ¡°Mother, you can also make some of this pancake for General ck. He will definitely like it.¡± Madam Wei nced at Liu Eng. ¡°You still have the cheek to say this? When General ck walks on the street, wherever he goes, he is domineering and attracts tons of female dogs. What about you?¡± Liu Eng blushed. ¡°Why are youparing me to a dog?¡± He was a human being. Madam Wei snorted. ¡°Of course you can¡¯t bepared to General ck. You are even worse than a dog.¡± General ck was majestic and the king of all the other dogs. Liu Eng simply stopped talking. If he continued talking back, he would probably have to forget about eating the pancakes. He felt aggrieved. He had to eat more to improve his mood. His brother would get married soon. At that time, his bed would be warm. Liu Eng did not know when this would happen to him. Thinking of his lonely life, Liu Eng ate the pancakes in big mouthfuls. He was already feeling very bad in his heart, so he wanted to treat his mouth well. Pancakes¡­ Oh, they were so fragrant and delicious. ¡ª¡ª When Li Guanfeng brought Su Xiaowu to Chuzhou, he asked Ligui to ask around about the Su mansion. Chuzhou was huge, how many Su mansions were there? In Xiaowu¡¯s memory, it was a very big ce with all kinds of gardens and rockeries, so ordinary, small families were excluded. Worried that Ligui couldn¡¯t handle the job alone, Li Guanfeng asked Liming to go and look around too. He could take care of Xiaowu alone. Sitting in the carriage for a day was extremely ufortable, so the first thing he did was wash up. The clothes were all new. He asked Xiaowu to wash up and change before Li Guanfeng brought her downstairs. They ate at the inn and ordered light food. Perhaps because she knew that this was a ce very close to home, Su Xiaowu¡¯s appetite was not good. Li Guanfeng frowned. ¡°Take five more bites.¡± Su Xiaowu pouted. ¡°Brother, I can¡¯t eat anymore.¡± Li Guanfeng said helplessly, ¡°Then, have some soup.¡± Su Xiaowu nodded and slowly drank the soup. She seemed to want to say something, but she swallowed her words. After eating, Li Guanfeng held Su Xiaowu¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you out for a walk.¡± Su Xiaowu smiled. ¡°Thank you, brother.¡± Li Guanfeng held Su Xiaowu¡¯s hand and walked out. She looked down at her toes. ¡°Brother, is my grandmother still waiting for me?¡± She didn¡¯t know why she felt that, but this thought was there in her head. When one was old, one could die. When one was injured, one could die. When one was seriously ill, one could die. Her grandmother was so old. Would she die too? At the thought of this, Su Xiaowu felt extremely ufortable. Li Guanfeng sensed Su Xiaowu¡¯s emotions and simply lifted her up. Although she was ten years old, she looked like a six or seven-year-old girl. She was very thin, and he did not feel burdened carrying her. He only felt sorry for her. Li Guanfeng looked into Su Xiaowu¡¯s eyes and said seriously, ¡°Of course your grandmother is waiting for you to go back. I won¡¯t lie to you.¡± Su Xiaowu looked at Li Guanfeng and blinked. Tears rolled down her face. She smiled. ¡°Really?¡± Li Guanfeng nodded. ¡°Really. Sister Liu said this. She was the one who told me where you came from.¡± Su Xiaowu¡¯s eyes lit up even more. ¡°Sister Liu is a good person. I like her. Yay, grandmother is still waiting for me. I¡¯m going back.¡± Li Guanfeng felt a little depressed. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to live with me?¡± If he found Su Xiaowu¡¯s home and she wanted to stay at home, he could only let go and wait for her to grow up. However, the thought of being separated for so many years with her made him feel terrible. He only wanted to keep her by his side every second of his life. Su Xiaowu looked at Li Guanfeng and reached out to touch his face. ¡°Brother, I like you too, but Grandma must be missing me very much.¡± Li Guanfeng¡¯s heart was instantly healed when he heard Su Xiaowu say that she liked him. ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell your grandmother and ask her to agree to letting me taking care of you, okay?¡± ¡°Xiaowu, you have grown up, and your grandmother is getting old. She doesn¡¯t have the energy to take care of you anymore, but I have it.¡± Li Guanfeng felt that he was very bad, but he just wanted to coax Su Xiaowu into following him. He didn¡¯t want to be separated from her at all. Su Xiaowu seemed to be thinking. After a while, she said honestly, ¡°Grandmother can¡¯t carry me anymore.¡± Li Guanfeng smiled. ¡°But I can. So, can you let me take care of you?¡± Su Xiaowu pursed her lips and did not say anything. Although Li Guanfeng was a little disappointed, he still said, ¡°Xiaowu, you can consider it carefully. If I treat you badly, you can abandon me and go back at any time.¡± Chapter 428 - 428 The Daughter Of The Su Family 428 The Daughter Of The Su Family Su Xiaowu was a little tempted. She hugged Li Guanfeng¡¯s neck. This feeling was very reassuring. It must feel good to be taken care of by her brother. Su Xiaowu¡¯s lips curled up into a smile. ¡°Alright¡­ alright then.¡± After saying this, she thought of her grandmother and added. ¡°But only if Grandmother agrees.¡± Li Guanfeng smiled. ¡°Okay.¡± Her grandmother was already so old, how could she not agree? Clearly, she could not take care of Xiaowu for the rest of her life. Moreover, in this world, no one loved Xiaowu more than he did. Therefore, Xiaowu¡¯s grandmother would definitely agree because he was the best person for her. After walking around the streets, Li Guanfeng and Su Xiaowu returned to the inn. As soon as they returned to the inn, Su Xiaowu asked. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re clearly not my father. Why would those people say that I¡¯m your daughter?¡± Li Guanfeng took a deep breath. ¡°That¡¯s because they¡¯re blind.¡± Su Xiaowu nodded. ¡°Oh!.¡± Li Guanfeng ced Su Xiaowu on the bed. ¡°Xiaowu, go to sleep. I¡¯ll wake you up for dinnerter.¡± When he thought about how he had been praised by some stall vendors for doting on his daughter, Li Guanfeng felt frustrated. What daughter? He was going to be Su Xiaowu¡¯s husband. What daughter? F*ck off. He wondered if he really looked that old. Su Xiaowu was ten years old now, and it would take at least seven years before she could marry him. He really had to take better care of himself because he wanted to grow old with her. Ligui and Liming soon returned. Li Guanfeng asked the two of them to speak softly because Su Xiaowu was asleep. Ligui lowered his voice and said, ¡°In the entire Chuzhou, there are more than 20 Su mansions, big and small. The most famous one is the Su manion of the Chuzhou magistrate, Su Yuanyang.¡± Liming also said, ¡°Other than Chuzhou¡¯s prefectural magistrate, Su Yuanyang, there¡¯s also a herbal family, Su Shiquan. The other Su mansions are either too small or not well-known.¡± Li Guanfeng thought for a moment. ¡°Go and ask if there¡¯s an olddy in Su Shiquan¡¯s family. Be quick.¡± Ligui and Liming epted the order and left. Li Guanfeng, on the other hand, was guarding Su Xiaowu. He had rushed to Chuzhou yesterday night and arrived at noon today. He had to seize the time to ask around. Xiaowu¡¯s family background was not bad. The herbal family was more likely to be her family. After all, if the daughter of the prefectural magistrate of Chuzhou was missing, Su Yuanyang would definitely have used all the power he could muster to find her. Therefore, after thinking about it, it was more likely that Xiaowu was the daughter of the herbal family. If nothing went wrong, Liu Sanniang would arrive tomorrow. He had to let Xiaowu see her grandmother tonight. Ligui and Liming were very fast. They returned in less than two hours with good news and a butler. The butler¡¯s name was Su Gui. He looked at Li Guanfeng with a smile. ¡°Young Master, did you really find our miss? If it¡¯s true, our Su family will definitely reward you handsomely.¡± Li Guanfeng¡¯s expression was calm. ¡°How¡¯s her grandmother doing?¡± He was not an easy person to fool. If the Su family really cared so much about Su Xiaowu, why didn¡¯t they put in the effort to find her? Su Gui smiled. ¡°Young Master, where is she now?¡± Li Guanfeng said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ve been taking care of Xiaowu for the past few years. She only remembers her grandmother.¡± Su Gui was stunned for a moment before he smiled and said, ¡°Of course, Old Madam is in good health. She has always been thinking about Miss. For so many years, many people have wanted to pretend to be Miss. If you really found Miss, let here out. If she is not another imposter, I¡¯ll immediately take her to see her grandmother. After all, Old Madam is old¡­¡± Li Guanfeng nced at Su Gui. ¡°Wait.¡± After saying that, Li Guanfeng went upstairs. He did not like Su Gui, who had shifty eyes. However, he wanted to help Xiaowu, so he didn¡¯t want to miss any chance. It didn¡¯t matter what the attitude of the Su family was. The person Xiaowu was looking for was her grandmother. Thinking of this, Li Guanfeng felt a little better. He entered the room and gently woke Su Xiaowu up. ¡°Xiaowu, wake up.¡± Su Xiaowu rubbed her eyes and called out sleepily. ¡°Brother.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Li Guanfeng replied. Then, he helped her put on her shoes and wipe her face. Su Xiaowu waspletely awake. Li Guanfeng held Su Xiaowu¡¯s hand and led her to Su Gui. The moment Su Gui saw Su Xiaowu, he was stunned. A trace of shock shed across his eyes. Then, he said, ¡°Yes, they look too simr.¡± When Su Gui saw Su Xiaowu, he knew that she wasn¡¯t an imposter. His tone was a little anxious. ¡°Miss,e home with me quickly.¡± Su Gui wanted to go forward and hold Su Xiaowu¡¯s hand. Su Xiaowu hid behind Li Guanfeng and asked timidly. ¡°Brother, who is he?¡± Su Gui gave her a smiling look. ¡°Miss, my name is Su Gui, and I¡¯m the butler of the Su mansion. Your name is Su Xiaowu, and you¡¯re the daughter of the Su mansion. Hurry up and go back with me. Your grandmother misses you day and night.¡± Tears welled in Su Xiaowu¡¯s eyes. ¡°Grandmother.¡± Seeing Su Xiaowu¡¯s reaction, Su Gui smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, your grandmother is waiting for you.¡± Li Guanfeng had been observing Su Gui. His reaction made him suspicious. However, Su Gui clearly knew Su Xiaowu¡¯s identity. Naturally, Li Guanfeng had to go along to see it for himself. Li Guanfeng said in a deep voice, ¡°Then lead the way. Xiaowu is the child bride I bought. She¡¯s mine now. I¡¯ll just take her to see her grandmother before we leave.¡± The corners of Su Gui¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Child¡­ child bride?¡± Did he hear wrongly? Ligui and Liming almost lost their bnce and fell, unable to believe that this came out of Li Guanfeng. Li Guanfeng looked at Su Gui. ¡°Lead the way.¡± In any case, he would never let this person take Su Xiaowu away alone. Su Gui was a little stunned. He looked at Li Guanfeng in disbelief. Li Guanfeng looked righteous and handsome. Why did he have to buy a child bride? Su Gui said in a daze, ¡°Alright, alright. Young Master, please.¡± As long as he took his miss back, his task would beplete. Chapter 429 - 429 Capture 429 Capture Su Gui looked at Li Guanfeng who was carrying Xiaowu. Xiaowu also trusted him andy on his shoulder. It really looked like they had been together for a few years. Su Gui led the way. He really could not understand why such a young master would buy a child bride¡­ When they arrived at the Su mansion, Su Gui smiled. ¡°Young Master, please. You two guards don¡¯t have to follow us.¡± Ligui and Liming looked at Su Gui coldly. ¡°We are his personal guards.¡± Li Guanfeng narrowed his eyes. ¡°Xiaowu is just going to see her grandmother. If we¡¯re not wee, we¡¯ll leave now.¡± There was something strange about the Su family, but he had no choice but to make this trip despite knowing that the danger was lurking. Su Xiaowu wrapped her arms around Li Guanfeng¡¯s neck and was a little nervous. She was really afraid that Li Guanfeng would be angry and storm away. That way, she would not be able to see her grandmother. Li Guanfeng patted her back. Su Xiaowu looked up at him and smiled when she saw Li Guanfeng¡¯s gentle and reassuring expression. Su Gui looked at Li Guanfeng and immediately smiled obsequiously. ¡°It¡¯s not that you are not wee, but Old Madam¡¯s health is not as good as before. If there are too many people present, they will disturb Old Madam. Once they do, Old Madam will have a headache.¡± Li Guanfeng said calmly, ¡°They¡¯lle in with me and wait outside the room.¡± Su Gui nodded. ¡°Alright, Young Master, please.¡± In the Su mansion of the herbal family, there were many flowers and trees. They were especially beautiful and the scenery was especially charming. Su Xiaowu looked around with wide eyes. Li Guanfeng lowered his voice. ¡°Xiaowu, can you remember anything?¡± Su Xiaowu shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t remember anything.¡± Everything here seemed unfamiliar to her. She looked around nkly, as if she had stepped into a ce she had never been to before. Su Gui smiled and said, ¡°Please follow me to see Madam first. When the timees, Madam will bring Miss to see Old Madam. Old Madam has been waiting for this day for a long time.¡± Su Gui sighed. He was not lying about this. Old Madam Su had waited too long for that silly granddaughter. Li Guanfeng only nodded lightly and followed Su Gui. When they arrived at the main hall, a woman in luxurious clothes was sitting there. She was extremely beautiful. When Su Xiaowu looked at her, she subconsciously shrank her neck. Li Guanfeng hugged Su Xiaowu tightly and whispered. ¡°Xiaowu, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Su Xiaowu buried her face in Li Guanfeng¡¯s shoulder, her body trembling. Li Guanfeng looked at the woman coldly. ¡°Madam, when will you take Xiaowu to see Old Madam?¡± Madam Su smiled faintly. ¡°Old Madam is quite old and must avoid any stimtion. Over the years, countless people havee to impersonate Xiaowu. Every time Old Madam sees someone, she will suffer a blow and fall seriously ill. Xiaowu, turn around and let Mother take a good look at you.¡± Li Guanfeng frowned. This woman did exist in Su Xiaowu¡¯s limited memories. At that time, she was still a concubine, but now that she called herself Mother, it meant that she was now the first wife. Li Guanfeng patted Su Xiaowu¡¯s back. ¡°Xiaowu, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here.¡± Su Xiaowu slowly turned her head as if she was afraid. Madam Su looked at Su Xiaowu and smiled. ¡°Xiaowu hasn¡¯t changed much. Do you remember anything?¡± Su Xiaowu lowered her head and shook her head. Madam Su sighed. ¡°Young Master, how did you meet Xiaowu?¡± Li Guanfeng looked at Madam Su. ¡°I bought her from someone else. Xiaowu is now my child bride.¡± Madam Su was stunned. ¡°Your child bride?¡± She looked at Li Guanfeng, as if trying to determine if he was telling the truth. However, from Li Guanfeng¡¯s serious expression, she knew that he meant it. Madam Su smiled. ¡°Xiaowu is still young. We¡¯ll talk about this matter in the future.¡± Li Guanfeng interrupted Madam Su. ¡°When can we see Old Madam?¡± Madam Su replied calmly. ¡°Old Madam misses Xiaowu too. She has been in poor health recently. If she can see Xiaowu, she might be happy and get better.¡± ¡°Come with me.¡± Madam Su looked at Li Guanfeng and turned to walk to the backyard. Li Guanfeng carried Xiaowu and followed suit. Ligui and Liming followed behind. A handkerchief hung down from Madam Su¡¯s sleeve. She waved it gently. Li Guanfeng and Su Xiaowu, who were following close behind, both inhaled a fragrance. Li Guanfeng reached out to cover Su Xiaowu¡¯s mouth and nose. Madam Su caught a glimpse of his action and said calmly, ¡°The Su family is a herbal family. There are many flowers and nts in the mansion, so it smells good all year round.¡± Li Guanfeng didn¡¯t say anything. He followed Madam Su to a quiet courtyard. Madam Su pushed the door open. ¡°Old Madam is inside. If there are too many people, Old Madam will have a headache.¡± Li Guanfeng looked at Liming and Ligui. ¡°Wait here.¡± Only then did Madam Su walk in. Li Guanfeng asked Su Xiaowu in a low voice. ¡°Xiaowu, do you remember this ce?¡± Su Xiaowu shook her head. It was too unfamiliar. Li Guanfeng also sensed that something was wrong and stopped in his tracks. Madam Su was already inside the room. She turned around. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Xiaowu, don¡¯t you want to see your grandmother anymore?¡± Li Guanfeng looked at Madam Su coldly. Madam Su sighed. ¡°Young Master, you are really wary, but you¡¯ve entered the Su mansion. Isn¡¯t it a little toote to be so cautious now?¡± Madam Su smiled faintly. She raised her hands and gently pped. Immediately, many servants hiding in the bush came out, surrounding the quiet courtyard. Ligui and Liming¡¯s expressions turned serious. ¡°Sir.¡± Su Xiaowu hugged Li Guanfeng tightly. ¡°Brother¡­¡± Li Guanfeng looked at Madam Su. ¡°Who are you?¡± Madam Su looked at Li Guanfeng and then instructed her people coldly. ¡°Tie him up.¡± Ligui and Liming drew their swords in defense, but they suddenly felt light-headed. They shook their heads. ¡°Sir, the smell is poisonous.¡± Li Guanfeng said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s the fragrance of the flowers just now.¡± His eyes darkened as he staggered and slowly fell. Ligui and Liming were the same. Su Xiaowu also fell unconscious. Madam Su waved her hand, and the servants swiftly came forward and tied them up. They brought Su Xiaowu to Madam Su. Madam Su reached out and gently pinched Su Xiaowu¡¯s chin. ¡°Nothing has changed. She¡¯s still alive after so many years. She¡¯s really lucky.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that she¡¯s alive. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to pry open that old thing¡¯s mouth.¡± Madam Su let go of her hand. ¡°When Masteres back, tell him that I already left.¡± Su Gui nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely tell the Master when he¡¯s back.¡± Madam Su nodded. ¡°Lock them up for the time being. They¡¯re still useful. Watch them carefully. These people have some martial arts foundation. You can double the dosage of the drug.¡± Su Gui nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Madam. I¡¯ll do my job well.¡± Chapter 430 - 430 Capture (Part 2) 430 Capture (Part 2) Madam Su nced at Su Gui before leaving. After Madam Su left, he waved his hand. ¡°Keep your eyes on these people. If anything happens to them, none of you will live.¡± The servants locked Li Guanfeng and the others up in the room. When Li Guanfeng woke up, the room was dark. He said with difficulty, ¡°Xiaowu.¡± Su Xiaowu was leaning against Li Guanfeng. When Li Guanfeng touched her, he heaved a sigh of relief. He was not cautious enough. Su Xiaowu had yet to wake up. Li Guanfeng felt a little guilty. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± !! He had no strength left in his body. Ligui and Liming woke up too, not feeling much better. ¡°Sir, what should we do?¡± They felt weak all over their bodies. They did not know what poison it was that was so powerful. Li Guanfeng said in a deep voice, ¡°Wait.¡± They did not take their lives immediately. At least it proved that they were still useful. He was anxious to let Su Xiaowu see her grandmother before Liu Sanniang came because he sensed from Liu Sanniang¡¯s words that there was something wrong with Xiaowu¡¯s grandmother. He wanted to give the best to Xiaowu. Since she missed her grandmother, he would let them reunite. He had his own selfish motives. Now he was reaping what he sowed. Li Guanfeng hugged Xiaowu with a dark expression. The sky outside was gradually brightening. However, at this moment, the door opened and a few servants came in. They opened the mouths of Li Guanfeng and the others, fed them a cup of something, and left. Li Guanfeng, who had gained some strength, immediately lost it. He was so weak that he could not even clench his fists. With them like this, even if they were asked to run, they would not be able to crawl out. On the other hand, Su Xiaowu had never woken up once. All their swords and sabers had been taken away. Li Guanfeng bit the tip of his tongue hard, trying to keep himself awake with the pain. However, he was powerless. There was nothing he could do but wait. ¡­ Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan arrived at Chuzhou and found an inn to stay in. It was still early, so the two of them casually packed up and went out. Liu Sanniang said, ¡°Chu Yan, can you smell the source of evil?¡± Liu Sanniang knew that the source of evil definitely smelled disgusting, like a sin. Once someone smelt it, one would subconsciously want to stay away from it. She wanted Chu Yan to focus on smelling out the source of the evil, because this was the fastest way. Chu Yan squeezed Liu Sanniang¡¯s palm and said gently, ¡°Wait a moment.¡± He seemed to like to squeeze her palm a lot. Chu Yan looked into the distance. Soon, he held Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand and led her in a particr direction. When Chu Yan brought her to the Su Mansion, he stopped and said calmly, ¡°Here.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at the Su Mansion. The mansion seemed to give off a veryplicated aura. There was an evil source and evil seed. The servant guarding the door came out first and asked. ¡°Miss, who are you looking for?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at the servant and said calmly, ¡°I want to see your master.¡± The servant looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss, you don¡¯t look familiar. Our master is busy with work¡­ I¡¯ll go report to him. If he wants to see you, we¡¯ll let you in.¡± Unable to refuse Liu Sanniang for some strange reason, the servant turned around and walked into the mansion. He did not notice that Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan were already following behind him. In the study room, Su Yuanyang rubbed his forehead and picked up the teacup beside him to drink some. Only then did he feel that his headache had eased a little. He put down the teacup and continued to work on government affairs. There was a knock on the study door. ¡°Master, a girl wants to see you.¡± Su Yuanyang frowned. ¡°Who is it?¡± The servant scratched his head. ¡°It¡¯s just a girl. Do you want to see her?¡± Su Yuanyang waved his hand. ¡°No.¡± The servant sighed. It was indeed the case. Just as he was about to turn around and go out to reply to Liu Sanniang, he realized that she had already followed him into the mansion. He was shocked. ¡°Miss, you¡­¡± Liu Sanniang smiled, pushed the door open, and walked in. The servant was about to stop her when he realized that there was also a man beside her. Meeting the man¡¯s dark eyes, the servant took a step back and shivered. These two people were simply worlds apart. One was as gentle as a Bodhisattva, and the other¡­ was like the King of Hell who wanted his life. The servant lowered his head and entered. ¡°Master, I¡­¡± He did not know when Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan had followed him in. Su Yuanyang looked up at Liu Sanniang who was already in the room. He waved his hand and said to the servant, ¡°You can leave.¡± What was the use of ming the servant? After the servant left, Su Yuanyang looked at Liu Sanniang and said, ¡°Who are you? Why are you looking for me?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Su Yuanyang and focused her attention on his face. Su Yuanyang¡¯s first wife passed away, and he remarriedter. His lifespan was draining faster than normal because it was taken away by someone else. Su Yuanyang frowned. ¡°Who are you, Miss? Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Su Yuanyang did not know why he felt at a loss. He felt that Liu Sanniang seemed to have seen through him. Liu Sanniang looked at him and said, ¡°Lord Su, your only daughter is in danger. Do you want to save her?¡± Su Yuanyang frowned. ¡°Miss, who exactly are you?¡± ¡°What only daughter? I have a daughter and a son. Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Su Yuanyang red at Liu Sanniang. Liu Sanniang looked at Su Yuanyang and asked. ¡°Has Xiaowu returned home?¡± Su Yuanyang narrowed his eyes. ¡°Who exactly are you? Why do you know I lost a daughter? If there¡¯s any news of Xiaowu¡¯s whereabouts, please tell me. She¡¯s born with ack of intelligence. If you can send her back intact, I¡¯ll definitely reward you heavily.¡± Su Xiaowu was not back yet, which meant that something must have happened. Su Yuanyang took a deep breath and asked. ¡°Miss, are you a psychic? If anything bad is going to befall me, please help me resolve it.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Su Yuanyang as she said, ¡°Your daughter is in danger. Someone is stopping her from returning home.¡± Su Yuanyang was skeptical. ¡°Miss, are you saying that Xiaowu is back, but someone wants to harm her? Who would harm her? If you know anything, please tell me. Although I might not believe everything you say, I will at least listen to you carefully.¡± Chapter 431 - 431 The Only Daughter 431 The Only Daughter Liu Sanniang said, ¡°Lord Su, you only have a daughter.¡± Looking at her serious eyes, Su Yuanyang couldn¡¯t help but shout excitedly. ¡°Impossible, including Su Xiaowu, I have two sons and two daughters!¡± After Su Yuanyang finished shouting, he looked at Liu Sanniang carefully. She was young and beautiful. He remembered the rumors spreading from the capital. Su Yuanyang asked. ¡°You, are you Miss Liu?¡± In the rumors of the capital, some people said that Miss Liu was evil and used some unknown method to extract people¡¯s memories. It was terrifying. Others said that she imed to be Zhenru of the True Buddha and was born to save the world. !! Su Yuanyang was a believer of the mystics. The way he looked at Liu Sanniang became wary. He didn¡¯t know if it was a good thing or not that Liu Sanniang came knocking on his door. Under Su Yuanyang¡¯s guarded gaze, Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Yes, my name is Liu Sanniang.¡± Now that her identity was confirmed, Su Yuanyang became even more guarded. ¡°If Miss Liu knows where Xiaowu is, please tell me. After all, she is my daughter. I also hope that she can return home.¡± Liu Sanniang looked Su Yuanyang straight in the eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t like Su Xiaowu.¡± In Su Xiaowu¡¯s memory, there was only a grandmother who cared about her. Her mother died early, so she had almost no memory of her father. Su Yuanyang looked at Liu Sanniang and was speechless for a moment. As the eldest daughter of the first wife, Su Xiaowucked intelligence. This could not make him proud at all. Instead, he felt embarrassed. Therefore, he had been hiding Su Xiaowu from the public. Later, when she got lost, he had no intention of finding her back. Su Yuanyang nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t like her, but she¡¯s still my daughter. If Miss Liu knows her whereabouts, please tell me. I¡¯ll definitely reward you.¡± Liu Sanniang said tly, ¡°As I said, someone stopped her from returning home. And Lord Su, you only have a daughter.¡± Su Yuanyang¡¯s lifespan had been taken by someone, and he had given it out willingly. It was obvious who needed to take his lifespan the most. This was not the first time Liu Sanniang said that he only had one daughter. Su Yuanyang looked at Liu Sanniang with aplicated expression. ¡°Miss Liu, can you give me some time to calm down?¡± Su Yuanyang waspletely unprepared. His thoughts were in a mess. He could not understand why his mother insisted upon bringing Su Xiaowu back. In his opinion, she was just a silly daughter who was a disgrace to him. Without Su Xiaowu, he still had two sons and a daughter. But what if these two sons and one daughter were not his? If that was the case, everything made sense. Did his mother know about it already? Su Yuanyang had mixed feelings. He wanted to chase Liu Sanniang out, but he could not because he almost believed her. Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Lord Su, you cane to Fulin Inn to look for me.¡± Su Yuanyang replied in a daze. ¡°Okay.¡± After Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan left, Su Yuanyang rubbed his forehead. The headache had reurred. He picked up the teacup and drank it all in one gulp to alleviate the pain. He thought for a moment and left the study. The old madam of the Su family lived in the temple hall. It was a quiet ce. Usually, there were only two servants taking care of the ce. asionally, he woulde to take a look. His mother was a member of the Mystic Sect. Su Yuanyang knocked on the door and an old voice came from inside. ¡°Come in.¡± Su Yuanyang pushed the door open and entered. The Old Madam knelt in front of the Buddha statue and chanted the scripture silently. Her face was kind and pious. The anxiety in Su Yuanyang¡¯s heart subsided a little. ¡°Mother.¡± Old Madam Su stopped chanting and turned to look at Su Yuanyang. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Su Yuanyang thought about it and decided to say it directly. ¡°Mother, there¡¯s news about Xiaowu.¡± Old Madam Su looked a little excited. ¡°Xiaowu is back? Where is she? Why didn¡¯t you bring her over for me to see?¡± When Su Yuanyang saw how excited Old Madam Su was, he felt very upset. ¡°Mother, do you still remember the famous Miss Liu in the capital? I mentioned her to you.¡± Old Madam Su nodded. ¡°I remember.¡± Su Yuanyang said, ¡°She said that Xiaowu wants to return home, but someone is stopping her. Someone wants to harm Xiaowu.¡± Old Madam Su looked worried. ¡°Where is Xiaowu now?¡± Su Yuanyang carefully observed Old Madam Su¡¯s expression and saw the worry in her eyes. He felt upset. ¡°Xiaowu is not smart. Why would anyone stop her from returning home?¡± Old Madam Su looked at Su Yuanyang. ¡°What else did Miss Liu say?¡± Su Yuanyang¡¯s expression was a little ugly. ¡°She said that I only have one daughter, Su Xiaowu. How is that possible, right? I clearly have two sons and a daughter.¡± Old Madam Su closed her eyes. Her expression was normal as she remained silent. Su Yuanyang gritted his teeth. ¡°Why do you insist on looking for Xiaowu? You even took five years of lifespan from me to wait for her return. Did you¡­¡± Did you already know it? Su Yuanyang mustered his courage but did not ask the question. Old Madam Su opened her eyes and looked at him. There was a hint of sadness in her eyes. ¡°Find Xiaowu. Whatever Miss Liu requests, do as she says.¡± Su Yuanyang¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Mother, I don¡¯t believe it. How can I only have one daughter?¡± Old Madam Su looked at Su Yuanyang. ¡°Go and get their hair. If Xiaowu can¡¯te back, I¡¯ll takeg this matter to the coffin with me. If Xiaowues back, everyone will be happy, but I won¡¯t let anyone stop Xiaowu from returning home.¡± Su Yuanyang opened his mouth but could not say anything. The answer was obvious, but he did not want to believe it at all. This was a blow that no one could bear. Old Madam Su closed her eyes and remained silent. Su Yuanyang didn¡¯t even know how he walked out of the temple hall. He felt that he should let this matter rest, but he still went to get his children¡¯s hair before returning to the temple hall. ¡°Mother.¡± Old Madam Su opened her eyes and reached out her hand. Su Yuanyang handed her a few strands of hair and muttered to himself. ¡°They must be my children.¡± Old Madam Su took out a talisman from under the box in the temple hall and unfolded it. She took a needle and pricked Su Yuanyang¡¯s finger. A drop of blood dripped onto the talisman. Su Yuanyang watched as Old Madam Su touched the blood on the talisman with the strands of hair. However, the hair could not be stained with blood. They seemed to be alive and kept dodging the blood. Chapter 432 - 432 The Only Daughter (Part 2) 432 The Only Daughter (Part 2) Su Yuanyang felt as if something was stuck in his throat. He wanted to shout out that it was impossible and that it was not true. However, Old Madam Su seemed to know what he was thinking. She removed the strands of hair and pulled out a strand from her hair. When her hair approached the blood, it didn¡¯t doge. Su Yuanyang¡¯s entire body seemed to have been drained of energy. He sat on the ground. ¡°How¡­ how is this possible?¡± None of the three children were his. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Su Yuanyang almost broke down. Hearing this from Liu Sanniang, he didn¡¯t believe it. However, hearing this from his mother, he had to believe it. Old Madam Su sighed. ¡°I chose her for you. It¡¯s my fault. I didn¡¯t expect her to treat you like this. She couldn¡¯t even tolerate a girl who was borncking intelligence.¡± Su Yuanyang scratched his head. ¡°Mother, what should we do now? Has Xiaowu been captured by her? I only have one daughter. If anything happens to her, I will be childless.¡± Although there were three more children in the mansion, they were not his children. This came as a huge humiliation to Su Yuanyang. Old Madam Su looked a little worried. ¡°Don¡¯t panic. Where is Miss Liu? Can you bring her here to see me? As long as she can save Xiaowu and bring her back home, I will definitely protect Xiaowu this time.¡± Su Yuanyang felt a little down. ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t have children anymore?¡± Even if Su Xiaowu was his only child now, he could remarry. As long as he had a few more children, Su Xiaowu would not be his only child. A hint of helplessness shed across Old Madam Su¡¯s eyes. Su Yuanyang understood what she meant and almost lost control. ¡°W-Who did this?! How dare she do this to me??¡± The three children were not his, yet she was still so ruthless as to make him lose his fertility. How dare she do this? He doted on her so much, how could she do this to him! Old Madam Su felt a little guilty. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault for inviting a wolf into our house.¡± Su Yuanyang covered his face. ¡°What should I do? Mother, please show me the way. Tell me what to do. I really don¡¯t know what to do.¡± Old Madam Su sighed and felt her heart ache. She stretched out her hand and stroked Su Yuanyang¡¯s back. ¡°Son, it¡¯s my fault for being blind and inviting evil into our house. I¡¯ve harmed you. As the magistrate of Chuzhou, you must maintain yourposure and not do anything stupid. I¡¯ve tested the three children. They don¡¯t know that you¡¯re not their biological father. Although you are not rted by blood, they still treat you as their biological father. Xiaowu is the only biological daughter you have. Shecks intelligence. If you can find her, just bring her back and take good care of her.¡± Su Yuanyang was in a daze. All of this was too much for him, but he had to admit that it was the truth. Su Yuanyang went to Fulin Inn and saw Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan. He walked in. ¡°Where is Xiaowu? How can I find her? Miss Liu, please help.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Su Yuanyang and said, ¡°I want to see Old Madam Su.¡± Su Yuanyang did not ask Liu Sanniang why she wanted to see Old Madam Su. He replied with a nod. ¡°Miss Liu, please follow me back to the mansion.¡± When Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan followed Su Yuanyang back to the Su manson, it was already dark. Su Yuanyang¡¯s heart was in a mess. He brought them to the temple hall and knocked on the door. Old Madam Su¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Come in.¡± Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan walked in. Old Madam Su looked at Liu Sanniang sharply. ¡°Miss Liu, if you know where my granddaughter is, please send her home to reunite with our family.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Old Madam Su. ¡°Old Madam Su, you are from the Mystic Sect. Why did you break the rules?¡± Old Madam Su frowned. ¡°I had my own reasons. I didn¡¯t harm anyone. When I was young, I did many good deeds and umted a lot of merit.¡± Old Madam Su was a little shocked to find that Liu Sanniang could actually tell she had resorted to a forbidden technique. Although she took five years of lifespan from her son, Su Yuanyang knew it and gave it out willingly. She had never harmed anyone. In her opinion, as long as she had not harmed anyone, it was not considered evil. Su Xiaowu was Su Yuanyang¡¯s only child. Although she was silly, as long as she was alive, they had to find her. Liu Sanniang said matter-of-factly, ¡°Dying is the natural part of the circle of life.¡± Old Madam Su frowned. ¡°The heavens were unfair to me. I¡¯ve never harmed anyone and have done good deeds, but I still have to suffer such unfairness. Miss Liu, tell me, why is this?¡± She had done many good deeds, but in the end, nothing good ever came of it. Her only son suffered great humiliation, and her only granddaughter was a fool whocked intelligence. Not only that, her granddaughter¡¯s whereabouts were unknown. If she died, her son would forever be childless. Liu Sanniang looked at Old Madam Su and walked forward. ¡°Have you really done many good deeds? The heavens have always been fair. Old Madam Su, why don¡¯t you take a look at the evil seed you spread?¡± Madam Su was stunned. Her eyes were cold when she realized that Liu Sanniang was here to subdue her. She was about to counterattack when Liu Sanniang grabbed her hand and she felt a powerful force pressing down on her. Old Madam Su gritted her teeth and resisted with all her might. She looked into Liu Sanniang¡¯s eyes and said fiercely, ¡°What kind of evil are you? Why can¡¯t you tell right from wrong?!¡± Old Madam Su was filled with hatred. She had already led a wolf into her house once, but she did not expect she would open the door to another wolf. She thought that Liu Sanniang was here to help her find her lost granddaughter, but in the end, Liu Sanniang was here just to deal with her. Chapter 433 - 433 Don’t Be Muddle-headed 433 Don¡¯t Be Muddle-headed Liu Sanniang¡¯s expression was calm as she forcefully broke through Old Madam Su¡¯s defenses and led her to see the karmas she had caused. From the moment Liu Sanniang saw Old Madam Su, she could see a thick ck aura lingering around her. It was all karma. Old Madam Su said that she had done many good deeds. But it was obvious that she had no idea how many sins she had umted. Madam Su was stunned for a moment before she was brought to see something by Liu Sanniang. When she was young, she was once a disciple of the Kunlun Sect. Before she married amoner and had children with him, she had traveled through many parts of the world and saved many people. She was born with the ability to save people with her spiritual qi. But now, what she saw was that every time she saved someone, her body would be wrapped in a trace of ck aura. She knew that this ck aura was not good. This was the karma that people in the Xuan Sect feared the most. However, while she was saving, this ck auranded and umted on her. How could this be? She was clearly saving people. Old Madam Su suddenly widened her eyes and panted heavily. She felt that something in her memory had been taken away. Blood flowed out of the corner of her mouth, and a powerful force rushed out of her body, attacking Liu Sanniang. Almost instantly, it shattered Liu Sanniang¡¯s internal organs. Liu Sanniang was forced to let go of Old Madam Su¡¯s hand. The blood on her face faded. She felt a pair of hands holding her shoulders, and a pure force entered her body. Liu Sanniang swallowed the blood in her mouth. Her internal organs were gradually repairing themselves, and she said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Some people did evil deliberately while some people were not aware of it. When Liu Sanniang heard Old Madam Su shout that she was treated unfairly, she felt something was wrong. Old Madam Su was not aware of it. She thought that she had saved people and was doing good deeds. She did not know that saving people was also harming people. All the sins and karma would go back to her. Old Madam Su looked at Liu Sanniang, and her widened eyes became hollow. She seemed to refuse to believe that all of this was true. ¡°Why do I have to suffer karma after saving people? Didn¡¯t I save them? Why did my deeds turn out to be sins?¡± Those people were suffering from illness. It was her spiritual qi that saved them from illness and allowed them to have a new life. Why had these be sins? Liu Sanniang looked at Old Madam Su. ¡°Old Madam, you should go and see what happened to the people you saved.¡± All the sins and karma, big and small, were caused by her saving people. Old Madam Su swallowed the blood in her throat. Only then did Su Yuanyange back to his senses. He went forward to support Old Madam Su and called out worriedly. ¡°Mother, how are you feeling?¡± Old Madam Su reached out and patted the back of Su Yuanyang¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Su Yuanyang looked worried. ¡°You¡¯re already like this, yet you¡¯re still saying that you¡¯re fine.¡± Old Madam Su¡¯s expression was dark. ¡°Go out. I want to talk to Miss Liu alone.¡± She would not be able to rest in peace until she found out the reason for her karma. Su Yuanyang looked at Liu Sanniang and then at Old Madam Su. He stood up and left. As soon as the door closed, Old Madam Su exhaled a foul breath that was filled with the smell of blood and decay. ¡°Miss Liu, did the people I saved really not have a good ending?¡± Only bymitting evil would she suffer from karma and sins. How could saving people be harming people? She didn¡¯t understand. Liu Sanniang looked at Old Madam Su and said calmly, ¡°You¡¯ll only know when you see it yourself.¡± Old Madam Su¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°I¡¯ve been cultivating since I was young and have dedicated my life to eliminating evil. I¡¯ve psychic ability and saved countless people, but now, these have be sins.¡± She did not want to believe it, but after everything that happened in her family, she felt that her life was shrouded in heavy sins. She only had one son, Su Yuanyang, and his son only had one daughter whocked intelligence. Even the woman she chose for her son turned out to be an ungrateful wolf. Liu Sanniang¡¯s expression was calm. The internal organs that had been shattered by the forceing out of Old Madam Su had already healed. She looked at Old Madam Su and her eyes hurt. She gathered her energy and pushed away theyers of ck aura. She exhaled and closed her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s not toote to make up for it now.¡± Old Madam Su looked at Liu Sanniang in a daze. ¡°It¡¯s not toote? Miss, you¡¯re also a psychic. You should know that my life was extended. How can it still not bete?¡± She felt that her entire life was like a joke. When she was about to die, she realized that it was all a scam. Old Madam Su felt a headacheing on. ¡°I can¡¯t even remember who nted the evil seed on me.¡± Since she was evil to begin with, the people she saved had all been harmed by her, and she had to suffer the karma of that. Liu Sanniang opened her eyes. ¡°If you can¡¯t remember him, find him.¡± Liu Sanniang thought of the dream she had before. The golden light was his reward. She did not know what he wanted to do, but she knew that there was no such thing in this world as getting rewarded for spreading evil. Old Madam Su looked at Liu Sanniang and opened her mouth. ¡°It¡¯s indeed time to find him.¡± She had lived her entire life, but she wasn¡¯t even as clear-minded as a girl. Old Madam Su looked at her and said, ¡°Thank you for your reminder.¡± If it weren¡¯t for Liu Sanniang, she would never have woken up in this lifetime to realize that she was a personden with sins. Old Madam Su recalled the news from the capital. She looked at Liu Sanniang and asked. ¡°Miss Liu, is the world really going to be in chaos?¡± The True Buddha wouldn¡¯t appear unless the world was in a state of chaos, but it still seemed perfectly orderly. No one in the Mystic Sect had noticed anything unusual in this world. Old Madam Su couldn¡¯t believe it either. Thepassion for the world in Liu Sanniang¡¯s eyes shocked Old Madam Su. She did not dare to look into Liu Sanniang¡¯s eyes. What if she ignored it? As if she knew what Old Madam Su was thinking, Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°If Old Madam chooses to ignore it, you won¡¯t have another chance.¡± Chapter 434 - 434 Don’t Be Muddle-headed (Part 2) 434 Don¡¯t Be Muddle-headed (Part 2) The heavens gave a chance to everyone in this world. Whether it was good or evil, one had the chance to choose. Old Madam Su was shocked. She looked at Liu Sanniang and said slowly, ¡°Miss Liu, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let myself continue to be muddle-headed.¡± It was painful to be a confused person. She had been so for many years because of her ignorance. It was enough already. Old Madam Su sighed and looked at Liu Sanniang. It seemed to be true that where there was evil, there was Liu Sanniang. At first, Old Madam Su thought that Liu Sanniang came to the Su Mansion to bring Su Xiaowu back, but now it seemed that Liu Sanniang wasing at her. Old Madam Su calmed down before asking. ¡°Miss Liu, have you seen Xiaowu?¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Xiaowu is back. She misses you very much.¡± Old Madam Su¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°I miss her too.¡± In this world, the one person who could not tolerate Su Xiaowu the most was that vicious woman. She could not even tolerate a silly girl. Her heart was already ck and rotten. Before Old Madam Su left Chuzhou, she had to clean up this mess first. Otherwise, her poor son would be manipted by that woman and eventually lose everything. Old Madam Su stood up with difficulty. ¡°Miss Liu, you are here to clean the evil. Please help me. My psychic power is not as good as before. I¡¯m no longer her match.¡± Liu Sanniang. ¡°Okay.¡± Old Madam Su shouted out loud. ¡°Sunyang,e in.¡± Su Yuanyang had been waiting outside. When he heard the sound from inside, he immediately opened the door and entered. He looked at Old Madam Su and hurriedly went forward to support her. ¡°Mother.¡± Old Madam Su forced a smile. ¡°Once this matter is exposed, it will ruin your future. It will be difficult for you to raise your head for the rest of your life, but we have no choice.¡± Su Yuanyang realized something and his lips trembled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say before¡­¡± As long as they treated him as their father, it didn¡¯t matter even if they weren¡¯t rted by blood. This was pure humiliation. If it was made public, he would never be able to raise his head again. Su Xiaowu was a fool, and he could not have another child in his life. Couldn¡¯t they just keep it a secret? Su Yuanyang¡¯s eyes turned red as he gritted his teeth. ¡°Grandma, I can take the blow.¡± Old Madam Su sighed. ¡°My son, you have to remove the thorn in your side. It¡¯ll be fine after the pain passes. She can¡¯t even tolerate a silly girl. What else can she tolerate? I was foolish in the past to let her marry you. How can I let you continue to suffer more humiliation?¡± Su Yuanyang¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Is this Miss Liu¡¯s idea?¡± Su Yuanyang looked at Liu Sanniang coldly. Old Madam Su shook her head. ¡°No, this is my idea. I know that you¡¯ll be in pain, but this is the reality we have to face. Call them all over. Today, we¡¯ll end it. Even if Su Xiaowu is forever stupid, no one can erase her existence. She is your only biological daughter.¡± If that woman could tolerate Su Xiaowu, Old Madam Su would never want to bring everything out to the open. This was rted to her son¡¯s dignity. If a man¡¯s dignity was trampled, it would be equivalent to him standing naked on the street and being mocked by others. There was an indescribable hurt in Su Yuanyang¡¯s eyes. He was in extreme pain. He wanted to say that they did not have to do this, but he could not say it. If he could even endure this, then was he still a man? Su Yuanyang looked at Liu Sanniang and felt that everything was too unreal. When he woke up this morning, he was still the father of a few children. Everything was fine, but now, he was left with only one daughter. Old Madam Su sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m still here with you. I once told you that when I was young, I traveled through most parts of the world and saved countless people. However, what returned to me was all sins. I lived my entire life before I just realized that I was just a chess piece in someone else¡¯s hand. Even if I have to crawl, I will crawl to Kunlun to find an answer. If I¡¯m not afraid, what are you afraid of?¡± Su Yuanyang looked at Old Madam Su in shock. He could not believe his ears. Old Madam Su was also in pain, even more so than him. Su Yuanyang wiped his face. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you. I¡¯ll call them over now.¡± Old Madam Su nodded weakly. ¡°Go ahead. I also have a few questions to ask her.¡± Su Yuanyang clenched his fists. He wanted to know what he had done to deserve to be humiliated by her to this extent. Su Yuanyang stood up and walked out. Old Madam Su sighed. Her heart hurt, but after the pain, she became more and more determined. A wrong decision would eventually bring about a painful result. Su Yuanyang left the temple hall and went to the main courtyard with a dark expression. As soon as he entered the courtyard, he asked coldly. ¡°Where¡¯s Madam?¡± The servant did not know what had happened, but he could clearly sense that Su Yuanyang was in a bad mood. He answered carefully. ¡°Madam is in the room.¡± Su Yuanyang stopped in his tracks. ¡°Let Madam go to the temple hall. Old Madam is leaving.¡± The servant¡¯s expression changed. Su Yuanyang had already turned around and walked out of the courtyard. He wanted to call the three children over. The eldest child was already ten years old. He remembered that the day Su Xiaowu got lost, she was ying with him. He cried and said that he didn¡¯t know. He was just a child. It would be fine if he really didn¡¯t know, but what if he knew? Since Sun Yuanyang wanted to know, he had to know everything thoroughly. He could either pretend to be stupid until he died or ruthlessly get to the bottom of it. Su Yuanyang did not even bother to go and get the children himself. He instructed the servants to bring the children to the temple hall. Just the thought of the children he had doted on for so many years not being his made his heart burn with pain. Outside the temple hall, he saw a woman waiting outside. Su Yuanyang stopped in his tracks. The woman was already walking towards him. She had a beautiful face and didn¡¯t at all look like a woman in her thirties. Time seemed to have only added some charm to her as a mother. There were tears in her eyes. ¡°Master, why all of a sudden¡­ our mother is dying?¡± Chapter 435 - 435 Exposed 435 Exposed Su Yuanyang supported her numbly. ¡°Madam, go in first.¡± His entire body stiffened, and he resisted the urge to push her away. He thought of the days when he was deeply in love with her. To ask him to ept her betrayal was not any less painful than executing him. Madam Su wiped the corners of her eyes and walked towards the courtyard. ¡°Why is Old Madam suddenly dying?¡± She did not think too much about it. After all, Su Yuanyang would only be so sad if Old Madam Su was on the verge of dying. When she heard the news, she was shocked but also secretly happy. In order to make her expression look worse, she even applied some powder on her face. The temple hall was very quiet. Old Madam Su liked silence, so there were only two servants in the courtyard. Madam Su pushed open the door and entered. There was a bed at the back of the temple hall. Old Madam Su was lying on it. Madam Su walked all the way to the bed. She squatted down in front of the bed and gently pushed Old Madam Su. ¡°Mother, open your eyes and look at me.¡± Old Madam Su opened her eyes and looked at the woman in front of her. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Madam Su nodded. ¡°Mother, they¡¯ll be here soon. Do you have anything to tell me? As long as you give it to me, I can extend your lifespan. You can still live for a long time. At that time, everyone in the world will mold a golden body for you to thank you. Don¡¯t you want to treat illness and save people to umte merit and be immortal?¡± Old Madam Su looked at her. ¡°Li Xuelian, I won¡¯t give it to you.¡± Madam Su frowned. ¡°Who are you giving it to, then? Didn¡¯t you say that I¡¯m very talented and wanted to take me in as your disciple? Why are you going back on your word?¡± Old Madam Su looked at this face. Why didn¡¯t she see the ambition under this face back then? Madam Su smiled. ¡°Mother, do you want to see Xiaowu? Give me that book and I¡¯ll bring Xiaowu to see you.¡± Old Madam Su was a little agitated. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare touch her!¡± Madam Su pursed her lips. ¡°That silly girl, Xiaowu, hasn¡¯t changed at all. She is still stupid. It¡¯s quite pitiful for her to wander outside for four years. Do you know that she was bought as a child bride? You want to leave the thing to her, but given her limited intelligence, how can she understand it? Why are you so stubborn?¡± Old Madam Su was so angry that she reached out to hit Madam Su. If Madam Su hadn¡¯t cheated on her son, she wouldn¡¯t have been so stubborn. She would rather bring the thing into the coffin than give it to her. Madam Su took a step back. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s not impossible for you to see Xiaowu, but you have to give me the Kunlun medical book. This is a legendary thing that can save lives and cure illness. I¡¯ve been dreaming about getting my hands on it.¡± Old Madam Su¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°Dream on.¡± Madam Su sneered. ¡°Why are you so stubborn?¡± Hearing footsteps outside, Madam Su stopped talking. Soon, the children and Su Yuanyang came in. Su Yuanyang walked to the bed and knelt down, lowering his head. Old Madam Su sat up on the bed. Madam Su frowned. Wasn¡¯t she dying? Why didn¡¯t it look like that was the case? Old Madam Su reached out and patted Su Yuanyang¡¯s head. ¡°My son, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here with you.¡± ¡°Husband, what¡¯s going on?¡± Madam Su frowned as an uneasy feeling welled up in her heart. Su Yuanyang raised his head and looked at Madam Su. ¡°Li Xuelian, did I let you down in any way? Why do you want me to suffer such a humiliation? Tell me.¡± Madam Su frowned. ¡°Husband, what exactly do you mean? You have to exin it to me well. What did I do wrong?¡± Su Yuanyang pointed at the three children. ¡°Su Junchen, Su Junyue, and Su Xiaoling. Who¡¯s their father?¡± Madam Su revealed a sad expression and closed her eyes. ¡°Of course they¡¯re your children. Why are you saying this to humiliate me in front of everyone?¡± As the eldest son, Su Junchen was already smart enough. His little face revealed anger. ¡°Father, where did you hear such gossip? Your words broke Mother¡¯s heart.¡± Su Junyue frowned and said angrily, ¡°Father, apologize to Mother quickly. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be angry.¡± Su Xiaoling¡¯s big eyes immediately turned red from crying. ¡°Father, did I do anything wrong? Why don¡¯t you want me anymore?¡± Madam Su wiped the corners of her eyes. The three children leaned against her, looking pitiful. Su Yuanyang looked away. The more he looked, the more painful it became. Old Madam Su¡¯s eyes darkened. She was afraid that her son would be soft-hearted when he saw them crying. She said coldly, ¡°Whether you all are the Su family¡¯s descendants or not, we¡¯ll see in a while.¡± Old Madam Su said to Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan who were sitting in the corner. ¡°Miss Liu, please show us the answer.¡± Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan had been present all this while, but they hid their presence. When Madam Su came in, she did not notice them. Now that Old Madam Su spoke, the smile on Madam Su¡¯s face suddenly froze. She looked at Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan warily. Did they see her acting just now? She was a little vexed. She had never thought that she would make such a blunder in a moment of carelessness. A vicious look shed across Madam Su¡¯s face. Liu Sanniang walked towards Madam Su and said calmly, ¡°Madam, do you think paper can contain the fire?¡± Madam Su¡¯s expression was cold as she raised her hand. ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you nder me?¡± Liu Sanniang grabbed Madam Su¡¯s hand and released her power to break her defense. Madam Su was stunned for a moment before her expression turned to shock. She looked at Liu Sanniang in disbelief as she discovered that Liu Sanniang was a psychic and her power was far above hers. Liu Sanniang released her power and enveloped the entire room. She brought Su Yuanyang and Old Madam Su to sense Li Xuelian¡¯s memory. Li Xuelian was a female doctor of the Mystic Sect. She knew that there was a mysterious book called the Kunlun Medical Book in this world. Cultivators could save people and cure illness with the techniques taught in the book in order to be an immortal. She had yearned for this medical book for a long time. After asking around, she found that Old Madam Su was the person who held the Kunlun Medical Book. She put in a lot of effort to enter the Su family and was willing to be a concubine just for that book. She had someone else she loved and her wish was to obtain the book and be an immortal with the person she loved. Su Yuanyang was just a stepping stone for her. Those who came in her way naturally had to be eliminated. Xiaowu, the foolish daughter, was nothing to be afraid of. However, no matter how she tried to please Old Madam Su, she had no intention of giving her the Kunlun medical book. She realized that Old Madam Su was keeping the book for her granddaughter, so she had the idea of getting rid of Xiaowu. Chapter 436 - 436 Exposed (Part 2) 436 Exposed (Part 2) With Su Xiaowu gone, she thought that Old Madam Su would have no choice but take out the book, especially since Old Madam Su was seriously ill and on the verge of death. She knew that she was about to die, but no matter how Li Xuelian served her, Old Madam Su had no intention of giving the book to her. Li Xuelian was angry. She wanted to get Su Xiaowu back and use her to threaten Old Madam Su. However, it wasn¡¯t easy to find a missing person. Old Madam Su did not die after she became seriously ill. Li Xuelian wanted the medical book even more. How could a dying person continue to live? This must have something to do with the book. However, no matter how she asked, Old Madam Su refused to tell her the answer. Just as she was frustrated, Li Guanfeng brought Su Xiaowu to her door. Looking at Su Xiaowu, she knew that this girl was the key to open Old Madam Su¡¯s mouth. The person she loved was also surnamed Su. Wasn¡¯t this fate? The two Su families were both rich families. When she obtained the Kunlun Medical Book, she could bring her children to reunite with their father. Even a psychic like Madam Su could not resist Liu Sanniang, let alone the children. Since they were young, they had been told that their biological father was not Su Yuanyang, but they still called him father and enjoyed his love. They even fought for this love. Su Yuanyang, who had personally experienced this memory, almost went crazy as he pounced on Madam Su. He grabbed her shoulders and shook her. ¡°Where is Xiaowu? Where is she?¡± Liu Sanniang withdrew her power. At this moment, she finally understood what opportunity was in store for her. Madam Su¡¯s expression was vicious. ¡°If you want to see Su Xiaowu, you have to let us go. Otherwise, you can forget about seeing Su Xiaowu for the rest of your life. You only have one daughter. Husband, you have to think carefully.¡± Since she had been exposed, there was no need for her to pretend. With the three children by her side, she became vulnerable. Su Yuanyang wanted to strangle Madam Su. ¡°You vicious woman, you¡¯ll die a horrible death.¡± He looked at the three children and was even more furious. They were simply wolf cubs. Once they grew up, they would turn around and bite his neck to death. He had doted on them for so many years, but they yed him like a fool. Li Xuelian¡¯s expression was cold. She looked at Old Madam Su coldly and said, ¡°Old Madam, if you want to see Su Xiaowu, exchange the Kunlun Medical Book for her.¡± Old Madam Su¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Li Xuelian, you still want to threaten us at a time like this? Who do you think you are? Son, chop off one of Su Junchen¡¯s hands and send it to Su Shiquan. Let¡¯s see if he wants his son¡¯s life!¡± ¡°No!¡± Li Xuelian gritted her teeth. She did not believe that Old Madam Su and Su Yuanyang would do this. She had been Madam Su for many years. However, she knew that she was not Su Yuanyang¡¯s wife. Instead, she was Su Shiquan¡¯s Madam Su. Her staying here was only temporary. When she got what she wanted, she would leave without looking back. She felt that Old Madam Su probably knew something. At first, she was a little worried that Old Madam Su would expose her, but this worry was unnecessary over the years. Old Madam Su had never thought of letting her son see the truth. Li Xuelian thought as long as Old Madam Su wanted to protect his son¡¯s dignity, she would keep quiet. However, once Old Madam Suy bare everything, Li Xuelian would have no advantage at all. Her children were all here! Li Xuelian hugged the three children tightly and red at Old Madam Su. Old Madam Su thought about the humiliation that her son suffered all these years and said again, ¡°Chop off this bastard¡¯s hand. Let¡¯s see if your bones are harder than mine.¡± The youngest, Su Xiaoling, was so frightened that she cried out loud. She looked at Su Yuanyang and shouted. ¡°Father, I am afraid.¡± Su Yuanyang looked away. In the past, he liked Su Xiaoling the most and doted on her the most. She was smart and cute, but when he thought about how she was not his child and how she already knew who her biological father was, Su Yuanyang felt disgusted. Their existence kept telling him that he was fooled by them. If he was deceived for his entire life and didn¡¯t even know until he died, he would ept it. However, at this point, he couldn¡¯t take this humiliation lying down. Li Xuelian gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Let us go. I¡¯ll return Su Xiaowu to you.¡± Li Xuelian was afraid that Old Madam Su wouldn¡¯t agree, so she shouted. ¡°If there¡¯s no room for negotiation, we¡¯ll fight you to the death. If we die here, Su Xiaowu will also die without an intact corpse. You can also tell the public that we died of an illness. After all, it¡¯s better than letting the world know that your son raised someone else¡¯s children for many years.¡± Old Madam Su gritted her teeth. ¡°Deal.¡± Although this was the shame of her son¡¯s life, Xiaowu¡¯s life was more important than anything else. When Su Yuanyang thought of Su Xiaowu, his heart was filled with guilt. In his memory, he despised Su Xiaowu because shecked intelligence. She did not know anything, so he was always more biased towards the other children. Even if Su Xiaowu was bullied, he would just turn a blind eye to it. Now that he thought about it, his heart ached terribly. His voice was hoarse. ¡°Send Xiaowu here. Then, your family can leave Chuzhou.¡± After all, Su Yuanyang was the magistrate of Chuzhou. Even if Su Shiquan was from a medical family, it was not difficult for him to make a medical family disappear. Li Xuelian thought that she had a good grasp of Old Madam Su and Su Yuanyang, but in fact, she did not. She sent someone to deliver a letter to Su Shiquan and asked him to bring Su Xiaowu and the others over. The most important thing now was to endure it till then. Su Shiquan knew that he was at a disadvantage. It was inevitable that he would have to use Su Xiaowu, Li Guanfeng, and the others to exchange for his children and Li Xuelian. Old Madam Su did not want to make this matter known to the entire city. If she could, she hoped to keep this matter hidden. Su Shiquan sent Su Xiaowu over, and Su Yuanyang released Li Xuelian and the children. After all of this finished, the sky was still dark. Li Guanfeng looked at Liu Sanniang and lowered his eyes. ¡°Miss Liu, I lost.¡± Chapter 437 - 437 Not Stopping 437 Not Stopping He thought that everything would go smoothly if he arrived in Chuzhou before Liu Sanniang, but in reality, he had dug his own grave. Worse, he had almost brought Xiaowu into the grave with him. Old Madam Su and Su Yuanyang looked at Su Xiaowu worriedly, who was still unconscious. Old Madam Su held Su Xiaowu and shouted nervously. ¡°Xiaowu, wake up. Open your eyes and look at Grandmother.¡± Li Guanfeng took a deep breath. ¡°Xiaowu was drugged and hasn¡¯t woken up yet.¡± !! Even he was the same. Other than opening his eyes and breathing, he could not even take a step. Su Yuanyang looked at Li Guanfeng and the others, then at the unconscious Su Xiaowu. He immediately stood up nervously. ¡°I¡¯ll go get a doctor now.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Liu Sanniang walked up to Su Xiaowu and grabbed her hand before injecting a force into her body. Soon, Su Xiaowu¡¯s eyelids fluttered and she opened her eyes. She looked at Liu Sanniang in confusion. ¡°Sister Liu, why are you here?¡± ¡°Xiaowu, you¡¯re finally home.¡± Old Madam Su reached out to stroke Su Xiaowu¡¯s cheek, her voice choked with sobs. Su Xiaowu looked at Old Madam Su and immediately cried out. ¡°Grandmother, Grandmother¡­¡± Liu Sanniang walked to Li Guanfeng¡¯s side and released her power. Soon, Li Guanfeng and the others recovered their strength as well. ¡°Sir.¡± Ligui and Liming stood behind Li Guanfeng, waiting for his order. Su Xiaowu threw herself into Old Madam Su¡¯s arms and wailed. Her cries made one¡¯s heart ache. Su Yuanyang stood at the side in a daze, his eyes filled with guilt. He stepped forward to speak, but he could not open his mouth. He had never cared about his daughter because he believed that she was stupid and a disgrace to him. Now, because she was his only daughter, he had the urge to show concerns for her. At the thought of this, he felt disgusted with himself. Old Madam Su hugged Su Xiaowu and sighed. ¡°You¡¯ve lost weight. You¡¯ve lost weight.¡± Su Xiaowu was already ten years old, but she still looked like a six- or seven-year-old child. She didn¡¯t grow much. When she hugged Su Xiaowu in her arms, all she could touch was skin and bone. From this, it could be seen how much pain Su Xiaowu had suffered. Fortunately, Su Xiaowu was back. From now on, she will be protected. Su Xiaowu cried. ¡°Grandmother, I miss you so much.¡± Li Guanfeng stepped forward and held Su Xiaowu¡¯s hand. He knelt down. ¡°Grandmother, I¡¯m Li Guanfeng. Please entrust Xiaowu to me. Xiaowu is your Xiaowu. She¡¯s also my Xiaowu.¡± Su Xiaowu looked at Li Guanfeng. Li Guanfeng was serious and did not have a smile on his face. She hoped that he would smile and be happy. ¡°Brother.¡± Su Xiaowu called out to Li Guanfeng. Old Madam Su was a little puzzled. She grabbed Su Xiaowu¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Young Master, our family is very grateful to you for sending Xiaowu back. Xiaowu is the only daughter of the Su family. We will take good care of her.¡± Li Guanfeng looked at Old Madam Su. ¡°Xiaowu will be my wife.¡± Old Madam Su felt that Li Guanfeng should be joking, but his expression was so serious and he didn¡¯t seem to be joking. For a moment, Old Madam Su didn¡¯t know what to say. Su Yuanyang said calmly, ¡°Xiaowu is my daughter. We won¡¯t agree to marry her to you. Besides, Xiaowu is still so young.¡± Li Guanfeng looked at Su Xiaowu. ¡°Xiaowu, are you willing to be with me? I¡¯ll protect you and dote on you for the rest of my life.¡± Of course Su Xiaowu wanted to. She didn¡¯t know what a lifetime was or what a wife was. She just knew that she wanted to be with her brother. It was as if they were meant to be together. Su Xiaowu lowered her eyes. ¡°But I can¡¯t bear to be separated from Grandmother.¡± In her memory, there was only one grandmother who loved her. Su Yuanyang¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He knew that he had no right to speak. He looked at Old Madam Su. ¡°Mother, it wasn¡¯t easy for Xiaowu toe home. In the past, I didn¡¯t do a good job as a father, but I¡¯llpensate for her doubly in the future.¡± Old Madam Su looked at Li Guanfeng. She felt that this person was way too serious. There were many things in his eyes. ¡°Why did you say that Xiaowu is also your Xiaowu?¡± Old Madam Su waited for Li Guanfeng to exin. Li Guanfeng calmly exined the whole story to Su Yuanyang and Old Madam Su. He and Su Xiaowu were destined to be husband and wife. No matter who Su Xiaowu became, he would never leave her. Old Madam Su did not say anything after hearing that. She looked at Liu Sanniang for confirmation. Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°No one loves Xiaowu more than Lord Li.¡± Li Guanfeng and Su Xiaowu¡¯s fate as husband and wife was an obsession of two lifetimes. Unless it was forcefully destroyed, they would still be husband and wife. Naturally, Old Madam Su wouldn¡¯t be the one to destroy it. If news of what happened in the mansion spread, it would tarnish Su Yuanyang¡¯s reputation. Fortunately, the matter didn¡¯t blow up. The servants who knew about it were also reced. The Su family even held a funeral. After all, it was the best way to exin why Li Xuelian and the children disappeared into thin air. Li Guanfeng carried Su Xiaowu and fed her food personally. Su Yuanyang was furious, but there was nothing he could do. He said that he was Su Xiaowu¡¯s father, but Su Xiaowu had no idea what a father was. He was no different from a stranger to her. Li Guanfeng patiently taught Su Xiaowu what father and mother meant. Old Madam Su had already decided to visit the people she had saved in the past. However, before that, she went to look for Liu Sanniang. Liu Sanniang was still at the Su mansion, but she would set off tomorrow. Old Madam Su knocked on the door. ¡°Miss Liu, can Ie in?¡± Liu Sanniang opened the door. Old Madam Su walked in with a book wrapped in a cloth in her hand. ¡°Miss Liu, this is the Kunlun Medical Book. I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± Since she was the grand elder of the Kunlun Sect, she was entrusted to safeguard this medical book. If she could not find a sessor, she would return this book to Kunlun after her death. Liu Sanniang took it calmly and put it away. Old Madam Su looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°I¡¯ve never thought of doing evil in my life, but I¡¯ve identally done so many evil things. This was not my intention. If the heavens are just, they will help me, right?¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. Old Madam Su turned around and left. She heard the soft chanting of scripturesing from behind her. At that moment, she feltfortable all over her body. The next day, Liu Sanniang and Chuyan left Chuzhou and returned to Yong County. Li Guanfeng couldn¡¯t leave yet. If he wanted to take Xiaowu away, he naturally had to get Su Yuanyang¡¯s permission. Before Old Madam Su set out, she told Su Yuanyang that he should let Xiaowu go because she didn¡¯t belong here. Su Yuanyang did not intend to stop Xiaowu from going. He just wanted to make it up to her. Chapter 438 - 438 Eldest Brother Gets Married 438 Eldest Brother Gets Married After returning to Yong County from Chuzhou, Liu Sanniang had been staying at home obediently. In a few days, it would be the sixth of June, the day of her eldest brother¡¯s wedding. After a few twists and turns, Liu Dng and Tang An were finally getting married. In the future, when Liu Sanniang was not at home, Tang An could apany Madam Wei. Liu Dng was getting married, so Madam Wei took leave from the restaurant and stayed at home to decorate the house along with Liu Sanniang. Liu Zhi¡¯er and Liu Hui also came over to help. !! Liu Ju¡¯er also came. It had been a long time since theyst met. Madam Wei didn¡¯t need them to do anything. She just let them chat with Liu Sanniang in the room. She took out the fruits to serve the girls while she went to do the paper cuttings. Liu Ju¡¯er was a little embarrassed. ¡°I was meant toe and help.¡± Liu Hui held Liu Ju¡¯er¡¯s hand. ¡°Ju¡¯er, how is your life? Does he treat you well?¡± Liu Ju¡¯er nodded with a smile. ¡°Qingshan treats me very well. I¡¯m very happy.¡± Liu Ju¡¯er looked at Liu Sanniang. She was the one whom she was most thankful towards. Liu Zhi¡¯er also smiled. ¡°That¡¯s good. In a few years, we¡¯ll probably have children¡­¡± Liu Ju¡¯er looked shy. Indeed, in a few years, they would all be 20 years old. It was normal for them to have children at that age. Life passed year by year like this. Liu Zhi¡¯er looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Sanniang, after you be a psychic, will you choose to have children?¡± Liu Sanniang was stunned for a moment. ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± This thought hadn¡¯t urred to her. If she could, she¡¯d want to have children. But that would be a long way off for her. She wasn¡¯t done with what she had to do yet. Until then, she couldn¡¯t think about anything else. Chu Yan should understand her. He had said that they were the same kind of people taking on the same path. Liu Hui held Liu Sanniang¡¯s arm. ¡°Sanniang, you¡¯re amazing. You¡¯ll be in charge of making Safety Talismans for the rest of our lives.¡± Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°No problem.¡± She was getting more and more skillful with drawing talismans. The day passed as they chatted andughed. In the blink of an eye, it was the sixth of June. At the family banquet, all the n members came over to help. Liu San¡¯s family also came, but they remained silent. The blow from Liu Yinniang¡¯s death was too heavy. It would take a long time for them to recover. Liu Dng was wearing a red wedding suit and looked fresh and handsome. He rode his horse to pick up the bride. Tang Vige was also filled with joy. Tang Yuan was like a little adult. He had everything prepared early in the morning. When there were only Tang An and Tang Yuan in the room, Tang An¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°Yuan.¡± Tang Yuan smiled. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re the bride today. You can¡¯t cry. When my Brother-inwes, I¡¯ll carry you to the bridal sedan.¡± The Liu Family was a good family and will not mistreat his sister. Tang Yuan could not be happier. A red sedan chair and a proper wedding was the image he had in mind of his sister¡¯s wedding day. Tang An could not bear to be separated from Tang Yuan. When the time arrived, Tang Yuan bent down and said, ¡°Sister,e up. I will carry you to the sedan chair.¡± When a woman got married, she had to have a brother or father carry her out of the door. This was a custom. His shoulders were still very narrow, but one day, he would grow up. He carried Tang An out step by step and sent her to the bridal sedan. After Tang An got into the bridal sedan, Liu Dng rode back on his horse. Liu Dng brought the bride home and soon, it was time to perform the formal wedding ceremony. Everyone looked at Liu Dng with admiration. He and Liu Eng were both handsome and tall. The Liu family had good genes. Most of the men in the Liu n were tall. Now that there was a school in the n, even the other unmarried men in the n had be popr candidates in the eyes of the matchmakers. The food and wine were plentiful, and everyone was very happy that night. After the wedding banquet ended, Liu Sanniang returned to her room. Madam Wei chatted andughed with a few women in the n. As they spoke, they even went to eavesdrop outside Liu Dng¡¯s room. Inside the room, Liu Dng and Tang An were at a loss as to what to do. Even though Tang An and Liu Dng were already very familiar with each other, at this moment, they were still quite embarrassed. Liu Dng was the same. He pretended to be drunk. After all, he had drunk a lot. He reached out and hugged Tang An. ¡°Rest early. You¡¯ve had a long day.¡± He wasn¡¯t in a hurry to consummate the marriage. He still had a lifetime with Tang An. There was no need to rush it. Tang An was still thin and weak. She needed time to improve her health. Since there was no movement in the room for a long time, Madam Wei and the others were bored and they left. The next morning, Tang An woke up early, but Madam Wei was even earlier than her. Madam Wei looked at her and said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you sleep for a little longer? Sanniang hasn¡¯t woken up yet.¡± Tang An replied gently. ¡°I wanted to get up early and cook. Let me cook, Mother.¡± Madam Wei smiled. ¡°We don¡¯t have so many rules at home. Just live well with Dng. There¡¯s no need to feel obliged to do anything.¡± Tang An nodded. ¡°I will.¡± Since the Liu family was so good to her, she would naturally repay them wholeheartedly. Liu Dng was her husband. If he was good to her, she should be good to him too. Seeing that Tang An was so obedient, Madam Liu Wei felt relieved, but she also hoped that Tang An could have some character. Madam Wei could not help but think of Liu Eng again. She was worried. That brat was so picky. She did not know who he would choose in the end. The next day, Liu Sanniang started preparing to return to the capital. Madam Wei didn¡¯t want her to leave, but she knew that she couldn¡¯t stop her. Madam Wei looked at Chu Yan. ¡°Yan, I¡¯ll leave Sanniang to you.¡± Chu Yan¡¯s expression was gentle and he nodded reassuringly. ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll protect her well.¡± He would protect her with his life. Liu Sanniang smiled at Madam Wei and hugged her. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± This was a responsibility that she could not shirk. No matter how difficult it was, she would not back down because she had her family behind her. She became even more determined. Madam Wei patted General ck¡¯s head. ¡°General ck, good dog, protect Sanniang.¡± General ck rubbed against Madam Wei¡¯s palm and whimpered, as if telling Madam Wei not to worry. Chapter 439 - 439 Hui Zhen’s Invitation 439 Hui Zhen¡¯s Invitation On the 11th of June, Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan returned to the capital. It was night and it was raining heavily. The two of them returned to their rooms to rest. The next day, Liu Sanniang received an invitation. She opened it and saw that it was an invite signed by Master Hui Zhen. The banquet would be held in a restaurant called Suzhai Pavilion. If Hui Zhen wanted to see her, no matter what, Liu Sanniang would have to attend the banquet because she was also from the Mystic World. At night, Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan went to Suzhai Pavilion together. The carriages parked outside the restaurant were all luxurious, symbolizing the owner¡¯s status. Liu Sanniang took out the invitation and handed it to the Daoist nun at the door. The nun looked at the invitation and smiled. ¡°Miss Liu, please wait a moment.¡± The Daoist nun went in. Not long after, a middle-aged Daoist nun came out. She had a calm expression and only nced at Liu Sanniang indifferently. She made an inviting gesture towards her. ¡°Miss Liu, please. Master Hui Zhen has been waiting for you for a long time.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Lead the way.¡± The Daoist nun nodded and led Chu Yan and Liu Sanniang upstairs. She walked slowly. Suzhai Pavilion was different from other restaurants. The decoration here would make one¡¯s eyes light up. Every royal and wealthy person who came here would be amazed because many antiques present here couldn¡¯t even be bought with money. This was what separated Suzhai Pavilion from other ces. The Daoist nun stole nces at Liu Sanniang. After waiting for a long time, she did not hear Liu Sanniang say anything. She could not help but feel puzzled. This girl looked to be only 15 or 16 years old and seemed toe from a small county. Why was she not surprised when she saw the grand decor? The Daoist nun quickly understood. Some people were amazed because they knew how precious these antiques were. However, for someone as ignorant as Liu Sanniang, she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to appreciate any of it. She had no idea how precious these things were. In her eyes, these things were no different from ordinary items. The Daoist nun said lightly, ¡°Miss Liu has never been to the Suzhai Pavilion, right?¡± Liu Sanniang answered tly. ¡°Yes.¡± The Daoist nun continued. ¡°Miss, what do you think of this incense?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at the Daoist nun and understood what she meant. With a calm expression, she replied. ¡°So-so.¡± The Daoist nun frowned disdainfully. This incense was only avable in Suzhai Pavilion. She did not know what Liu Sanniang had done to deserve being invited by Master Hui Zhen. Suzhai Pavilion was huge. Everywhere they passed, it was filled with a nice fragrance. Every room was quiet and the environment was serene. It was an extremely elegant ce that could bring people peace of mind. The Daoist nun arrived in front of a door. She looked at Chu Yan and said, ¡°Young Master, please rest here for a while. After Miss Liu sees Master Hui Zhen, she will apany you to taste the delicacies of Suzhai Pavilion.¡± Liu Sanniang smiled at Chu Yan. ¡°Chu Yan, I¡¯ll go in alone.¡± Chu Yan nodded with a gentle expression. ¡°Go.¡± The Daoist nun reached out and made an inviting gesture. ¡°Master Hui Zhen is waiting for you in thest room.¡± Chu Yan let go of Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand. She walked forward without looking back. After Liu Sanniang left, the Daoist nun looked at Chu Yan. ¡°Young Master, if there is anything you want, you can tell me.¡± Chu Yan¡¯s expression was cold. He nced at the Daoist nun and entered the room. The Daoist nun frowned and heard a ¡®pop¡¯ sounding from the room. That sound was an indication that the array formation in the room was shattered. The Daoist nun¡¯s expression changed drastically. She gently closed the door and left. This person was too dangerous and not someone she could afford to offend. Liu Sanniang walked to thest door and knocked lightly. An old voice came from inside. ¡°Come in.¡± Liu Sanniang pushed the door open and entered. Hui Zhen was sitting at a table. She was dressed in gray cotton clothes, and her old face was filled with wrinkles, making her look stern and cold. The way she looked at Liu Sanniang was also gloomy and intimidating. ¡°Miss Liu, please take a seat.¡± At the instruction, Liu Sanniang sat down. Hui Zhen frowned and looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu, do you know why I invited you here?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Hui Zhen and focused her energy on her face. Soon, Hui Zhen¡¯s face cleared up. Although Hui Zhen was still sitting there calmly, she was already corrupted inside. Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°Siding with evil, you will be gued by evil. Do you feel it?¡± The wrinkles on Hui Zhen¡¯s face trembled involuntarily. She pursed her lips and red at her. ¡°Miss Liu, what did you do to me?¡± Liu Sanniang couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask yourself what you did?¡± What Liu Sanniang saw in Hui Zhen was sin and evil. However, with the help of someone powerful, Hui Zhen was much harder to deal with than Wu Yu. Hui Zhen¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Before Miss Liu came, everything was fine and in order. However, ever since you, the so-called True Buddha, appeared, the capital has been in a state of disarray. In this world, there is no such thing as True Buddha. Miss Liu, who exactly are you?¡± Liu Sanniang was not someone to be underestimated. The Dao she cultivated waspletely different from anyone else¡¯s. There was no spiritual aura on her body. She should have been an ordinary person under normal circumstances. No matter how Hui Zhen exerted pressure on Liu Sanniang, the girl had remained unmoved from the beginning to end. Hui Zhen¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Miss Liu, you don¡¯t belong to any sect. Have you ever thought of establishing a sect and upying a ce in the Mystic World to build a golden statue to enjoy the worship from the people?¡± Hui Zhen reached out to open the wooden box on the table. The bowls inside were extremely exquisite. As soon as the lid was removed, a fragrance wafted out. Just smelling it made one feel peaceful. Hui Zhen picked up a pair of chopsticks and ced them in front of Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu, you are also from the Mystic World. We¡¯re not enemies.¡± Huizhen looked at her. ¡°No matter what kind of Dao you cultivate, our goal is the same. We all want to transcend and be immortal. A golden statue will provide us with a lot of faith and merit. I support the current crown prince. When the crown prince ascends the throne in the future, I will definitely receive the faith of the emperor. Miss Liu, you¡¯re quite capable. Why don¡¯t you pick a side?¡± Hui Zhen really wanted to recruit Liu Sanniang. She looked at Liu Sanniang, wanting to see something from her expression. Ambition, fame, or anything else. As long as Liu Sanniang had a desire, Hui Zhen would satisfy her. However, Liu Sanniang¡¯s expression was calm. In her eyes, nothing seemed to matter, which frustrated Hui Zhen immensely. Chapter 440 - 440 You Can’t Become Immortal 440 You Can¡¯t Be Immortal Liu Sanniang said without changing her expression, ¡°You can¡¯t be immortal. You¡¯re full of sins and evil. You advised me to side with the crown prince, but my advice to you is to repent.¡± When Hui Zhen looked at Liu Sanniang, the source of evil in her almost drowned Liu Sanniang. In front of this evil source, Liu Sanniang was like a speckle, but she was a beam of light. No matter how insignificant the light was, it could not be ignored. Hui Zhen looked into Liu Sanniang¡¯s eyes and said with murderous intent, ¡°Miss Liu, if you don¡¯t want to support the orthodox, then you¡¯re the heterodox. Don¡¯t me me for being rude to you.¡± Liu Sanniang didn¡¯t dodge Hui Zhen¡¯s piercing gaze. ¡°Be my guest, Master Hui Zhen.¡± !! Hui Zhen gritted her teeth. She had clearly been driven mad. Liu Sanniang looked nothing different from an ordinary girl. But from her, Hui Zhen sensed enormous danger. If she didn¡¯t get rid of Liu Sanniang, she would eventually pay a huge price. Cultivators had an acute sixth sense that could not be ignored. A cold glint shed across Hui Zhen¡¯s eyes and she said, ¡°Since Miss Liu insists, let me see what you are capable of.¡± Hui Zhen retracted her gaze and picked up her chopsticks to eat the white tofu. Without looking at Liu Sanniang again, she continued. ¡°Miss Liu, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to eat anything that¡¯s marginallyparable to the food in Suzhai Pavilion in your life. Seize this opportunity. The food here is all filled with spiritual energy.¡± Liu Sanniang stood up. ¡°You know better than anyone what the food is really filled with.¡± Eyes could be deceived. Seeing was not necessarily believing. These ordinary-looking vegetarian dishes smelled fragrant and could nourish one with spiritual energy. However, Liu Sanniang only felt disgusted. The food was all full of evil. Liu Sanniang would never eat it. Hui Zhen gritted her teeth. She wanted to erase Liu Sanniang right here right now, but she held back the urge. She was not someone like Miao Yin who would underestimate Liu Sanniang just because she looked ordinary. Unless she had absolute confidence, she would not make a move. Liu Sanniang turned around and left. She could feel that Hui Zhen¡¯s gaze on her was extremely cold, like a poisonous snake staring at her. Without looking back, Liu Sanniang walked slowly out of Hui Zhen¡¯s sight. Hui Zhen¡¯s face was terrifyingly dark. She had been cultivating for decades. Being pressed by her like that, ordinary cultivators could not remain so calm, but Liu Sanniang could withstand the pressure. Hui Zhen stretched out her hand. Her other hand, which was hidden in her sleeve, was covered with ck spots. These were the sins that she had umted. They would devour her cultivation bit by bit and could only be suppressed temporarily. If she could not suppress them, she might be a monster like Miao Yin. She didn¡¯t know why these ck spots would appear on her body one after another, but she knew that Liu Sanniang must have something to do with it. Hui Zhen slowly ate the vegetarian food with her chopsticks. The food was filled with spiritual energy. Many high officials were fighting to get a chance to eat it, but Liu Sanniang said it was filled with evil. What exactly was she to be able to see through it? Liu Sanniang walked to the room where Chu Yan was staying. He opened the door just in time. He held her hand and squeezed her palm. She and Chu Yan walked out together. When they reached the stairs, a few people came out. They all looked satisfied. They looked even more high-spirited than when they came out of the brothel. Su Yanyu saw Liu Sanniang immediately. He was present at the prayer meeting and saw Miao Yin turning into a monster and being killed by Liu Sanniang with his own eyes. Liu Sanniang had changed drasticallypared to when he saw her in River Vige. Although Su Yanyu was condescending and arrogant, he knew that he could not afford to offend her. Liu Sanniang was far different from other psychics. Su Yanyu wanted to curry favor with Liu Sanniang. He immediately put on a bright smile. ¡°Miss Liu, you¡¯re here to eat too? It seems like this restaurant is a treasure trove. It even brought you here. The food here is not bad, right?¡± Su Yanyu only wanted to please Liu Sanniang. He did not care if he had been disrespectful to her before. Those were all things in the past. Liu Sanniang looked at Su Yanyu and sized him up. Su Yanyu smiled foolishly. ¡°Miss Liu, don¡¯t take what I did in the past to heart. I was out of my mind and stupid. The food in Suzhai Pavilion is top-notch. I¡¯ll pay the bill for you today as an apology to you. Let¡¯s write off everything that happened before, alright?¡± Su Yanyu was famous for being a hooligan. His sister was a favored consort in the pce, so he was not afraid of anything. The fact that he tried to please Liu Sanniang made everyone else dumbfounded. ¡°Lord Su?¡± The man beside Su Yanyu had aplicated expression. They did not know what to do. Their family backgrounds were much worse than Su Yanyu¡¯s, so they couldn¡¯t enter the prayer meeting. They only heard from Su Yanyuter about what happened and didn¡¯t see it with their own eyes. Everyone acted like they were surprised and amazed as Su Yanyu recounted the event just to please Su Yanyu. When they really saw Liu Sanniang, they thought that Su Yanyu had exaggerated the story because he was interested in Liu Sanniang. Su Yanyu said with a beaming smile, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Miss Liu. This meal is on me. Miss Liu, you know who I am, right? I live in the Marquis Su¡¯s mansion. Feel free toe and look for me.¡± Liu Sanniang replied lightly. ¡°The food is not edible.¡± Su Yanyu smiled foolishly. ¡°I knew it. Suzhai Pavilion is the best in the world¡­¡± His smile suddenly froze as he realized what she had said. ¡°Not edible?¡± Did he mishear it? The food here was more delicious than any delicacies he had ever eaten. It was so refreshing that it made him feel rejuvenated. How was it not edible? Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°If Lord Su believes me, don¡¯t eat it. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be tainted by sins. The loss is more than you can gain.¡± Su Yanyu couldn¡¯t smile anymore. ¡°Miss Liu, you¡¯re joking, right?¡± Su Yanyu felt that Liu Sanniang was teasing him on purpose because he did not leave a good impression on her back then. He looked at Liu Sanniang carefully, hoping to see the gratification and pleasure of taking revenge in her expression. However, Liu Sanniang did not look any different than usual. It was as if she couldn¡¯t even remember what Su Yanyu had done back then. She was just reminding him about it out of kindness. The man beside Su Yanyu frowned and said, ¡°Miss Liu, who are you to say that the food here is not edible? The food here is obviously clean. Why is it not edible? I think Miss Liu has something against Lord Su.¡± Chapter 441 - 441 The Food Is Not Edible 441 The Food Is Not Edible Seeing that Su Yanyu was in a difficult spot, hisckeys naturally had to speak up for him. They had done this kind of thing countless times in the past. However, after theckey finished speaking this time, not only did he not get a good look from Su Yanyu, but he was even pped by him. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Miss Liu is magnanimous. Why would she have something against me?¡± Su Yanyu couldn¡¯t smile because he patronized the Suzhai Pavilion a lot. Although the vegetarian food here was more expensive than meat and even more expensive than the imperial feast, he still liked to dine here. Hearing Liu Sanniang say that he would lose more than he could gain, he wanted to cry. Recalling how Miao Yin slowly transformed into a terrifying monster, Su Yanyu immediately became nervous. ¡°Miss Liu, help me. I don¡¯t want to be like Miao Yin¡­¡± He was afraid of death and bing a monster. Before Liu Sanniang could speak, the Daoist nun who brought Liu Sanniang to see Hui Zhen came over. Her expression was cold. ¡°Miss Liu, I don¡¯t know how we offended you, but why are you defaming us like this? Suzhai Pavilion only provides vegetarian food. Why do you say that the food is not edible?¡± Suzhai Pavilion had always been a quiet ce. The conversation between Su Yanyu and Liu Sanniang could be heard by everyone in the surrounding rooms. If word got out, it would be a big disgrace to Suzhai Pavilion. After the Daoist nun finished speaking, she said gently to Su Yanyu, ¡°Lord Su, don¡¯t worry. We will definitely not serve people with unclean and stale ingredients. These vegetarian dishes have all been blessed by our master. They carry the cleanest spiritual energy.¡± Su Yanyu waved his hand coldly. ¡°Shut up. I only believe Miss Liu.¡± Theckeys following Su Yanyu were also stunned, but they were used to it. Su Yanyu had always been unpredictable. This was his style. The Daoist nun said lightly, ¡°Your Lordship, you are a frequent customer of Suzhai Pavilion. If you¡¯re worried about the ingredients, I can take you there to take a look. You should know the benefits of eating vegetarian food here.¡± Spiritual energy could nourish one¡¯s body. Su Yanyu scoffed at the Daoist nun. ¡°Before Miao Yin became a monster, she was also a famous goddess in the capital. Legend has it that she could revive the dead and save lives. But what happened in the end?¡± Many people did not know about these things. After all, it would cause unrest if word got out that someone could bring the dead back to life. However, Su Yanyu was very curious about it. After the prayer meeting, he asked around relentlessly and found out that people who were cured by Miao Yin had to pay a price. The price was someone¡¯s life. What was Miao Yin? She was a monster, a disgusting and rotten thing. However, before Liu Sanniang exposed her, she was a goddess, a being not to be profaned. After seeing her turn into a monster with his own eyes, Su Yanyu felt disgusted whenever he recalled that scene. Suzhai Pavilion only served vegetarian food, but when the food was filled with spiritual energy. It made one feel rejuvenated and happy. It was afortable feeling. But who knew what the food was really made of. Su Yanyu shivered and his expression turned even uglier. The Daoist nun frowned. Su Yanyu had a high status in the capital. If he said anything negative about Suzhai Pavilion, it would cause them to lose a lot of customers immediately. The Daoist nun looked at Liu Sanniang coldly and said to Su Yanyu, ¡°Your Lordship, please wait a moment. Master Hui Zhen happens to be here. This matter is very important. Miss Liu, please don¡¯t leave.¡± The Daoist nun looked at Liu Sanniang and turned to walk quickly into the corridor. As a matter of fact, she hoped that Liu Sanniang would leave. If she did, it would be easier to deal with this matter. She could just say that Liu Sanniang deliberately defamed Suzhai Pavilion. Su Yanyu looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu, are you really going to wait for Master Hui Zhen here? Master Hui Zhen¡­ is quite capable.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Yes, I will wait.¡± No matter who or what it was, nothing and no one was invulnerable. It was the same with Hui Zhen. Eliminating the evil source also required certain opportunities. These opportunities might be found through anyone and even an insignificant matter could be a trigger. There was an opportunity through Su Yanyu. Since Liu Sanniang said she would wait, Su Yanyu would not leave either. The man behind Su Yanyu lowered his voice. ¡°Your Lordship, are we really not leaving?¡± Su Yanyu looked at Liu Sanniang and lowered his voice as well. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. I still want to wait for Miss Liu to save me. She is the most unique psychic I¡¯ve ever seen. Her words can¡¯t be wrong.¡± Su Yanyu had mixed feelings. He hoped Liu Sanniang was wrong. He was a foodie, but he had never thought that there would be such a price that came with being a foodie. What happened to the vigers of River Vige had taught him something very different. After he returned to the capital, he became far more well-behaved because he was afraid of karma. Now, Su Yanyu hated Suzhai Pavilion to the core. He felt extremely uneasy. He had eaten so much at this ce recently. What had he lost and what would be the price he had to pay? He wasn¡¯t going to leave. He wanted to ask Liu Sanniang for help. Hui Zhen came out very quickly with a gloomy face. She pursed her lips, and the expression on her face was terrifying. ¡°Miss Liu, you say the food in Suzhai Pavilion is not edible. If there¡¯s a problem, please show me the evidence.¡± Su Yanyu was taken aback by Hui Zhen who looked like a furious old witch. Liu Sanniang looked at Hui Zhen. ¡°The food looks clean, but it¡¯s actually rotten andden with sin. When one swallows it down, how can one not be affected?¡± Every word Liu Sanniang uttered made Su Yanyu panic and want to cry. Hui Zhen¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°Miss Liu, it seems like you are determined to defame Suzhai Pavilion, but your empty words are nothing. If Miss Liu can¡¯t prove it, then I can only see you in the court today. The capital is not a ce where you can throw usations at whoever you like.¡± Hui Zhen narrowed her eyes. Liu Sanniang couldn¡¯t possibly have hard evidence against her. Even if she could not kill Liu Sanniang today, she could at least humiliate her. Chapter 442 - 442 Confrontation With Master Hui Zhen 442 Confrontation With Master Hui Zhen Hui Zhen looked aggressive. It seemed that she wasn¡¯t going to let Liu Sanniang off unless she showed hard evidence to back up her words. Liu Sanniang didn¡¯t panic. ¡°Master Hui Zhen, you can bring out the ingredients and I¡¯ll prove it to you.¡± When Liu Sanniang met Hui Zhen¡¯s dark eyes, she was not afraid at all. The opportunity hadn¡¯t arrived yet, and she couldn¡¯t get rid of the evil source on Hui Zhen today. If she had an all-out fight with Hui Zhen right here right now, both of them would suffer greatly. How could Su Yanyu let go of such an opportunity to get close to Liu Sanniang? He sneered at Hui Zhen. ¡°Master Hui Zhen, why are you suddenly so quiet? Are you afraid?¡± Hui Zhen¡¯s expression was cold. She instructed the Daoist nun behind her stiffly. ¡°Go and get it.¡± She wanted to see what Liu Sanniang was going to do. She did not believe that Liu Sanniang knew everything. The Daoist nun nodded and left quickly. They were all Hui Zhen¡¯s disciples. How could they tolerate Liu Sanniang kicking up a fuss in their territory? Even if Liu Sanniang was powerful, could she be more powerful than Master Hui Zhen herself? Hui Zhen was already in her sixties. For Liu Sanniang to challenge her would be equivalent to throwing an egg at a rock. Suzhai Pavilion was a vegetarian restaurant. The ingredients were seasonal vegetables, various beans, and fungi. These things were all grown by Suzhai Pavilion. A Daoist nun in a Daoist robe brought out exquisite baskets. There were a total of five baskets filled with fresh and fragrant ingredients. Su Yanyu and the others couldn¡¯t help but swallow their saliva. Suzhai Pavilion only served vegetable dishes, but the food tasted better than meat. Hui Zhen¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Miss Liu said that there¡¯s something wrong with the food. Please enlighten us.¡± She did not sell the ingredients to outsiders. If she wanted to sell them, many rich and powerful people would fight to buy them. She supported the crown prince and supported the orthodox. Since Liu Sanniang wanted to go against her, she could only die! Initially, she wanted to find an opportunity to deal with Liu Sanniang, but this opportunity came knocking on her door. If she could kill Liu Sanniang in one go, it would solve the problem. If she could not deal with Liu Sanniang, the other sects would join hands. That way, it would be a piece of cake. Hui Zhen looked at Liu Sanniang coldly and raised her chin proudly. Su Yanyu looked at Hui Zhen and then at Liu Sanniang, thinking to himself. ¡®This damn old witch has raised her chin so high. She¡¯s simply looking down on us. Miss Liu, give her a lesson.¡¯ Liu Sanniang reached out and picked up a green cabbage. She released her power to break the spiritual energy on the cabbage. Without spiritual energy, the cabbage was still green, but it began to emit a stench. Such a stench immediately made Su Yanyu frown and react. ¡°What is it? It stinks.¡± Theckeys beside Su Yanyu also covered their mouths and noses. ¡°Your Lordship, it seems to being out of the cabbage.¡± Liu Sanniang kept releasing her power. Soon, all the five baskets emitted a rotten stench. Liu Sanniang looked at Hui Zhen. ¡°I feel a strong presence of sin. This is what they are supposed to smell like.¡± Liu Sanniang threw away the cabbage in her hand. Chu Yan took out a handkerchief and wiped her hand. Hui Zhen¡¯s expression was terrifyingly dark as she instructed. ¡°Close the door.¡± Liu Sanniang was stronger than she had expected. Su Yanyu was shocked to hear that. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°You old witch, how dare you? I¡¯m the son of a marquis. My father only has one son. If you dare to do anything to me, there will be no ce for you in the world.¡± Hui Zhen looked at Su Yanyu. His sister was a favored consort in the pce, and his status was not inferior to a prince. Hui Zhen shed next to Su Yanyu and reached out to tap his neck. Before Su Yanyu could burst out swearing, he fell weakly to the ground. Theckeys behind him held him up. They were also panicking and at a loss. Hui Zhen did not bother to waste her breath. She tapped their necks in the blink of an eye before they fell softly to the ground. Huizhen looked at Liu Sanniang and said coldly, ¡°Miss Liu, I don¡¯t want to be your enemy. If you¡¯re willing to side with the Crown Prince and join my camp, I¡¯ll pretend that nothing happened today.¡± The doors of Suzhai Pavilion were already closed, and Liu Sanniang was trapped in there. She thought that Liu Sanniang would panic, but the young woman did not show any fear. Liu Sanniang remained expressionless and calm. Huizhen became even more guarded. Liu Sanniang might be tougher to deal with than she thought. Liu Sanniang looked at Su Yanyu and the others before staring back at Hui Zhen. She asked calmly. ¡°Where did those thingse from?¡± What puzzled Liu Sanniang was how these ingredients filled with spiritual energy came about. These things were just ordinary vegetables, but the spiritual energy in them was bountiful. But how was that possible? Hui Zhen was not in the mood to exin it to her. Her eyes darkened as she bent her fingers into hooks before charging at Liu Sanniang. Liu Sanniang didn¡¯t dodge her. She released her power and reached out to grab Hui Zhen. Seeing that Liu Sanniang did not evade her attack, Hui Zhen grabbed Liu Sanniang¡¯s shoulder. Her five fingers were as sharp as hooks and pierced through Liu Sanniang¡¯s shoulder, crushing her bones. At the same time, Liu Sanniang also grabbed Hui Zhen¡¯s wrist while releasing her power to break down Hui Zhen¡¯s powerful mental defense. Hui Zhen frowned. ¡°You¡¯re courting death.¡± She grabbed Liu Sanniang¡¯s shoulder with all her might and tore it down, turning her flesh into mush. If it was an ordinary person, they would have long let go because of such extreme pain. However, Liu Sanniang did not. She grabbed Hui Zhen¡¯s wrist tightly. Her expression was no longer as calm as before. Instead, she looked dignified and determined. Hui Zhen gradually felt the majestic force, and her face became darker and darker. The pressure that was adding up was making her feel suffocated. Hui Zhen gritted her teeth with a ferocious expression. She wanted to tear off Liu Sanniang¡¯s shoulder. It would be best if she could tear her apart like a rag doll from head to heart. Chapter 443 - 443 Confrontation With Master Hui Zhen (Part 2) 443 Confrontation With Master Hui Zhen (Part 2) However, other than crushing Liu Sanniang¡¯s shoulder, she could not go any further because a pure force kept repairing Liu Sanniang again and again. Even if Hui Zhen squeezed Liu Sanniang¡¯s shoulder so hard that it was almost turned into mush, her shoulder could still be repaired. Hui Zhen¡¯s face darkened as she continuously exerted more strength. She thought that Liu Sanniang would be weaker and weaker, but gradually, Hui Zhen felt that something was wrong. Liu Sanniang was devouring her power. When Hui Zhen realized this, she panicked. She had to retreat or fight Liu Sanniang to the death. Hui Zhen¡¯s mental defense was strong. Liu Sanniang was not Hui Zhen¡¯s match yet, but she would not die either. Even if she was injured, she would heal quickly. She was slowly devouring her power. One day, she would be stronger than her andpletely crush her. Hui Zhen took a deep breath and gathered a force in her hand. Her palm was already covered with ayer of frost, instantly freezing Liu Sanniang¡¯s shoulder. Liu Sanniang¡¯s face turned pale. Just as Hui Zhen was about to grab Liu Sanniang¡¯s wrist to break her bone, Liu Sanniang let go of her hand. The force that Liu Sanniang released to attack Hui Zhen also retreated. Outsiders couldn¡¯t see the intense fight between the two of them, but they couldn¡¯t get close to them either. Once they got closer, they would feel an enormous pressure that was pushing them away. At this moment, these Daoist nuns understood what kind of powerful psychic Liu Sanniang was to be able to resist Hui Zhen for so long. After the two of them let go, the Daoist nuns nervously went forward to support Hui Zhen and asked worriedly. ¡°Master Hui Zhen, how are you?¡± Hui Zhen¡¯s body was all messed up. She looked at Liu Sanniang coldly and was determined to kill her. She had used almost half of her strength, but she could not even kill someone who did not belong to any sect. She felt a strong sense of danger. If Liu Sanniang did not die, she would be the one headed towards her demise. Hui Zhen took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Liu Sanniang¡¯s expression was calm. Other than her lips turning a little pale, she appeared exactly like before the fight. Hui Zhen was even more shocked. Liu Sanniang looked at Hui Zhen. ¡°In half a month, you will be reduced to ashes.¡± Liu Sanniang turned around and walked towards Chu Yan. He held her hand and she felt a pure force enter her body, instantly warming her up. She smiled at Chu Yan. He was stronger than her, but he had never really made a move. It was as if he only wanted to protect her. Why was that? She thought that she would find out the reason eventually. Hui Zhen watched them leave with a dark expression. The Daoist nuns did not dare to stop them. They looked at Hui Zhen and said, ¡°Master¡­¡± Hui Zhen did not say anything, so they could only watch as Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan opened the door and walked out unobstructed. Blood trickled down from the corner of Hui Zhen¡¯s mouth. She swallowed the blood in her mouth and instructed in a low voice. ¡°Cook all the ingredients and send a dish to those who have dined here. Tell them that I¡¯m just showing my gratitude.¡± The Daoist nuns nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± They had never seen Hui Zhen injured like this before and knew that the matter was serious. After receiving the order, they hurriedly went away to do it. Hui Zhen looked at Su Yanyu and the others. Her eyes darkened. If it wasn¡¯t Su Yanyu who came today, but someone of average status, she wouldn¡¯t be at a disadvantage. Su Yanyu was the only son of Marquis Su. If anything happened to him, how could Marquis Su let the matter rest? Hui Zhen took out a copper bell from her sleeve and gently shook it on Su Yanyu¡¯s forehead. After a few rings, she put away the copper bell. She instructed the Daoist nuns at the side. ¡°Carry them inside and prepare food and wine. When they wake up, feed them those dishes and wine.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± The Daoists nuns carried Su Yanyu and the others away one by one. Hui Zhen took a deep breath. She was seriously injured by Liu Sanniang today. She did not know how badly injured Liu Sanniang was. Liu Sanniang was young, but her ability was shocking. Hui Zhen gritted his teeth and stood up to leave. The ingredients that stank were also cleaned up. There were more than ten Daoist nun in Suzhai Pavilion. At this moment, they were all busy. Su Yanyu and the others only woke up in the middle of the night. The moment he woke up, he rubbed his forehead. ¡°Strange, why did I fall asleep in Suzhai Pavilion? My head hurts. How did I fall asleep¡­¡± The others also woke up one after another. One of them yawned. ¡°Your Lordship, it¡¯s already sote today. Let¡¯s go back first.¡± Su Yanyu nodded. ¡°Indeed. If I don¡¯t go back now, I¡¯ll probably be punished to kneel in the ancestral hall for a day.¡± Su Yanyu yawned. ¡°Li Wei, Cheng Yan, I fell asleep, but why did you guys fall asleep too? Mu Cong, you as well.¡± Li Wei and Cheng Yan smiled awkwardly. ¡°We have no idea.¡± Mu Cong was still in a daze. Li Wei saw that he did not speak for a long time, so he reached out and elbowed him. ¡°Mu Cong, what¡¯s wrong? Did you sleep too much?¡± Only then did Mu Conge back to his senses. ¡°Your Lordship, do you feel like¡­ you¡¯ve forgotten some memory?¡± A trace of panic shed across Mu Cong¡¯s eyes. He clenched his fists tightly to hold back the panic. He looked at Li Wei, Cheng Yan, and Su Yanyu. They looked puzzled for a moment before shaking their heads. ¡°I think the effect of the wine in Suzhai Pavilion is a little strong. That was why we all got drunk.¡± Su Yanyu rubbed his neck. ¡°The wine is much stronger than what we had before. My neck is starting to hurt.¡± Mu Cong lowered his eyes and stuttered. ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Su Yanyu and the others did not notice his abnormal tone. At this moment, there was a knock on the door. Li Wei stood up and opened the door. The Daoist nun¡¯s expression was calm. ¡°Has Lord Su woken up? You¡¯re all drunk. It¡¯s already midnight. Suzhai Pavilion made some vegetable porridge and snacks. Master Hui Zhen asked us to prepare them for you.¡± Upon hearing that there was food, Su Yanyu was happy. ¡°Really? Hurry, hurry, hurry. Serve the food. I¡¯m a little hungry.¡± Li Wei, Cheng Yan, and the others were also happy. No one noticed that Mu Cong¡¯s expression was a little unnatural. Su Yanyu and the others quickly finished a few tes of exquisite snacks and a pot of fragrant vegetable porridge. The Daoist nun swept her gaze over them and noticed that Mu Cong¡¯s hand was trembling slightly. She went forward and asked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Young Master Mu? Is it not to your liking?¡± Mu Cong was frightened. His entire body tensed up. Afraid that someone would notice something amiss, he gulped and said, ¡°I drank a little too much. I haven¡¯t sobered up yet, so I¡¯m feeling a little ufortable.¡± Chapter 444 - 444 Only He Remembers 444 Only He Remembers Damn it, he didn¡¯t know what was going on either. Su Yanyu and the others didn¡¯t seem to remember what they had seen. Only he remembered. Hui Zhen¡¯s terrifying face almost made him pee his pants. If she knew that he still remembered the recent events, he would probably lose his head. Suzhai Pavilion was simply a ughterhouse. Just thinking about the rotten stench of the ingredients made him want to vomit. How could he possibly eat it? He didn¡¯t dare to eat it, but if he didn¡¯t, what if the Daoist nun noticed his abnormality? Mu Cong scooped a spoonful of vegetable porridge and put it into his mouth. He did not know if it was because his memory wasn¡¯t erased, but instead of a fragrant smell, what entered his nose was a rotten smell. This smell exploded in his mouth, making him extremely disgusted. His stomach churned as he resisted the food entering his body. Every strand of hair on his body was on end. !! Seeing that Mu Cong had eaten, the Daoist nun was finally relieved and turned to leave. As soon as the Daoist nun left, Mu Cong¡¯s face turned pale. He quickly rubbed his chest, feeling like he was about to vomit. Seeing him like this, Li Wei and Cheng Yan couldn¡¯t help but frown. Cheng Yan said unhappily, ¡°Mu Cong, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why do you look like you¡¯re eating shit?¡± They were enjoying the food, but Mu Cong¡¯s expression made it seem like he was eating poop, which made them feel ufortable. Su Yanyu looked at Mu Cong and frowned. ¡°Mu Cong, are you alright? Looking at you, I lost all my appetite.¡± Mu Cong¡¯s face turned pale. To him, what just entered his mouth was indeed not much different from shit. He didn¡¯t even dare to open his mouth, afraid that he would vomit the moment he opened his mouth. He held his stomach and waved his hand. Su Yanyu frowned. ¡°Your stomach hurts? What¡¯s going on? The food in Suzhai pavilion is clean. You are not sick due to the food, right?¡± Seeing Mu Cong¡¯s painful expression, Su Yanyu continued. ¡°I don¡¯t have the appetite to eat anymore. Let¡¯s go home. You need to go see a doctor.¡± Li Wei and Cheng Yan still had the appetite, but since their boss said so, they had to obey. Mu Cong suppressed the disgust in his heart. He didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but he really felt that his stomach was burning. Su Yanyu¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look good. He was obviously angry. Mu Cong forced a smile. ¡°Your Lordship, I¡¯m really sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to spoil your appetite.¡± He really couldn¡¯t help it. When he said this, his stomach felt like it was cramping and he wanted to vomit. Seeing that his smile was uglier than crying, Su Yanyu couldn¡¯t eat anymore. ¡°Go and get two Daoists nuns to pack the food up for you. I can¡¯t eat anymore. You can enjoy these good things.¡± Li Wei and Cheng Yan cherished the food because they couldn¡¯t visit Suzhai Pavilion as often as Su Yanyu. They could not afford to dine here. Now, Mu Cong had spoiled their appetite, but when they went home and Mu Cong was out of sight, they could still enjoy the meal. Li Wei got up, opened the door, and went out. Soon, he called a Daoist Nun over. Mu Cong¡¯s face was pale as he grabbed his stomach. The Daoist nun nced at him. Mu Cong did not dare to look up at her. He was afraid that she would notice that something was wrong with him. He was sweating profusely. Seeing him like this, Su Yanyu said, ¡°I¡¯ll send you home first.¡± Mu Cong grabbed Su Yanyu¡¯s sleeve and said with difficulty, ¡°Thank you, Your Lordship.¡± The Daoist nun quickly packed all the food. Mu Cong could not even stand straight. It was Li Wei and Cheng Yan who helped him out. The Daoist nun who sent them out frowned. ¡°Is Young Master Mu alright?¡± Mu Cong waved his hand. ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine. I think I drank too much.¡± ¡°Young Master Mu, why don¡¯t you rest in Suzhai Pavilion first since you are not feeling well?¡± Mu Cong seemed to be really sick. The Daoist nun thought about it and wanted to keep him. However, these words almost scared Mu Cong out of his wits. He swallowed the disgust in his throat with difficulty. ¡°No need, no need.¡± If he really stayed, he would really die. Su Yanyu frowned. Mu Cong¡¯s reaction was very strange. When he was asked to stay, he was trembling like a leaf. Su Yanyu, who was being held by him, really felt it. Mu Cong grabbed his hand even harder, as if he was afraid that Su Yanyu would leave him behind. Su Yanyu supported Mu Cong. ¡°I¡¯ll send him back.¡± He was not the kind of person who would abandon hisckeys. These were all his people. There was a difference between them and those servants. After helping Mu Cong into the carriage, Su Yanyu said to Li Wei and Cheng Yan, ¡°You can go back.¡± Li Wei and Cheng Yan held the food from Suzhai Pavillion and thanked Su Yanyu. ¡°Thank you, Your Lordship.¡± Su Yanyu waved his hand and got into the carriage before the coachman drove away. Su Yanyu looked at Mu Cong and felt that his expression was better. He even heaved a sigh of relief. Su Yanyu frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Mu Cong took a deep breath. He was really afraid that Su Yanyu would leave him behind. He looked at Su Yanyu gratefully. ¡°Your Lordship, do you remember how much we drank today?¡± Mu Cong observed Su Yanyu¡¯s expression. Su Yanyu didn¡¯t know why he was asking this. He thought for a moment and said, ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡± Mu Cong forced a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t remember either.¡± Damn it, why didn¡¯t they remember anything? Why was he the only one who could remember? Even thinking about it made him afraid. He did not want to remember at all. He could live longer if he did not remember. If he remembered, he would die. Mu Cong was both afraid and worried. Master Hui Zhen must have done something to erase their memories. But why was his memory still intact? Mu Cong¡¯s expression was ugly. Su Yanyu frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You usually drink a lot, but I¡¯ve never seen you behave like this.¡± Chapter 445 - 445 Only He Remembers (Part 2) 445 Only He Remembers (Part 2) Mu Cong¡¯s behavior was eerie. Usually, whenever they dined at Suzhai Pavilion, he would be the happiest. Su Yanyu also felt that Mu Cong had stomach pain because he didn¡¯t want to eat anything from Suzhai Pavilion. The expression on his face when he ate the porridge today was really horrible. It was as if he was eating sh*t or something worse than sh*t. Su Yanyu felt a little uneasy. ¡°Mu Cong, tell me the truth. What happened to you?¡± Mu Cong had aplicated expression, hesitating whether he should say it or not. He was afraid that Su Yanyu wouldn¡¯t believe him even if he said. If he didn¡¯t say, Su Yanyu would continue to pester him. Su Yanyu wasn¡¯t a fool and could already tell from his expression that something was wrong. !! While Mu Cong was hesitating, Su Yanyu was even more certain. He grabbed Mu Cong¡¯s clothes and said, ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate. I hate being deceived the most. If you don¡¯t tell me, don¡¯t let me see you again.¡± Mu Cong quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Only then did Su Yanyu let go of Mu Cong. ¡°Tell me then. I¡¯m listening.¡± Mu Cong pursed his lips and was a little conflicted. ¡°Do you really not remember anything? At night, we saw Miss Liu. Can you remember that?¡± Su Yanyu was stunned and immediately became a little nervous. ¡°Was Miss Liu there? Did I say anything bad? Did I offend her?¡± Last time, he was almost scared to death at the Cloud Breaking Sect¡¯s prayer meeting. In his heart, Liu Sanniang had be thest person in the world he wanted to offend. The corners of Mu Cong¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°No, you¡­ you said you wanted to treat Miss Liu to a meal. Do you really not remember?¡± Su Yanyu¡¯s expression froze. He felt his hair stand on end and a chill run down his spine. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve seen Miss Liu? Why don¡¯t I remember?¡± Mu Cong¡¯s face was pale as well. He trembled as he recounted the entire event. He was Su Yanyu¡¯sckey. In the future, when Su Yanyu inherited the title from his father, he would be the Marquis. If he made contributions in the future, his title would be even higher. With Su Yanyu backing him up, Mu Cong had nothing to be afraid of. He naturally wouldn¡¯t hide anything from Su Yanyu. After telling him about it, Mu Cong felt better. Su Yanyu frowned with a trace of fear in his eyes. His hands were trembling. He wiped his face and gulped. ¡°I¡¯m f*cking scared to death.¡± Mu Cong shivered as well. ¡°You don¡¯t know how scared I was when I woke up and realized that none of you remembered¡­¡± Later on, when he swallowed down that mouthful of vegetable porridge, he was almost half-dead. Because he knew the truth, he could no longer smell the fragrance of the vegetable porridge. When he ate it, he really felt half-dead. Su Yanyu nced at Mu Cong. ¡°Howe you can still remember it?¡± Logically speaking, it was impossible for that old woman Hui Zhen to let Mu Cong off. Even when Su Yanyu heard Mu Cong recount it, he could not remember anything at all. Judging from how happy Li Wei and Cheng Yan were when they ate, they didn¡¯t seem to remember anything either. Thinking of this, Su Yanyu sympathized with Mu Cong. No wonder he was trembling when the Daoist nun wanted to keep him. He was afraid that he would be killed if he stayed there. Mu Cong looked at Su Yanyu¡¯splicated expression and could not help but ask. ¡°What should we do?¡± After telling Su Yanyu what had happened, he felt much better and the stomach pain gradually disappeared. Su Yanyu rubbed his forehead. ¡°Let me think about this carefully. Hui Zhen has provoked Miss Liu. She¡¯s definitely in for some trouble. During this period of time, I won¡¯t go to Suzhai Pavilion again or even go out. As for you, go back home and don¡¯t step out. Be careful. Hui Zhen is not a good person.¡± Mu Cong was afraid. ¡°Your Lordship, that Miss Liu is just a little girl. Can she really defeat Huizhen?¡± Mu Cong was afraid of losing his life. Suzhai Pavilion was a money tree for Hui Zhen. She definitely wouldn¡¯t tolerate someone like Mu Cong who knew the truth. Su Yanyu nced at Mu Cong. ¡°Don¡¯t look down on Miss Liu. Other than her, I¡¯ve never given a damn about anyone else. There are some things that mortals like you and me don¡¯t understand. It has nothing to do with age.¡± Mu Cong nodded. ¡°You are right.¡± Su Yanyu rarely bothered about anyone. He was born with a very high status. His sister was a favored consort, so be it the princes or princesses of the royal family, they all had to respect him. Su Yanyu looked at Mu Cong whose expression was no longer so ugly. Su Yanyu said, ¡°Be careful. If anything happens, go look for Miss Liu. She will help you.¡± Mu Cong nodded. ¡°Thank you, Your Lordship.¡± When they arrived at the Mu mansion, Mu Cong got off the carriage first. Compared to before, he already looked normal. Su Yanyu waved his hand and instructed the coachman. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± Su Yanyu leaned against the carriage and thought about what Mu Cong had said again. He still couldn¡¯t remember, but he wouldn¡¯t eat anything from Suzhai Pavilion again. The next day, all the regr customers received vegetarian dishes from Suzhai Pavilion. When the food was ced on the table, the corners of Su Yanyu¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°The food in Suzhai Pavilion is as expensive as gold. Why did they suddenly send it away so casually?¡± Marquis Su nced at Su Yanyu. ¡°Just eat. Didn¡¯t you always say that Suzhai Pavilionis is the best ce in the capital? Why are you talking instead of eating?¡± Mrs. Su smiled. ¡°Speaking of which, it¡¯s all thanks to Yanyu that we can get to taste the food. If it weren¡¯t for him being the regr customer, we wouldn¡¯t have had the food delivered to us.¡± Marquis Su snorted coldly. ¡°That¡¯s true. He¡¯s using my money to enjoy quite a good life.¡± Their chopsticks were already reaching for the vegetarian dishes. Su Yanyu frowned. He knew that there was something wrong with the dishes, but his parents didn¡¯t. He mmed the table anxiously. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to eat this!¡± Marquis Su frowned, and Mrs. Su frowned too. Su Yanyu exined with a straight face. ¡°Who are we? Why do we need them to give us free food? What do they take us for?! Someone, throw it all away.¡± Chapter 446 - 446 Testing Him 446 Testing Him He had no choice but to bite the bullet and do it. In any case, whoever liked this trash could eat it. He did not want to eat it, and his parents were not allowed to eat it either! Su Yanyu¡¯s anger came without warning. Marquis Su and Mrs. Su were stunned. They felt that it was a little strange, but on careful thought, there was nothing wrong with what Su Yanyu said. They could afford anything. Even if the vegetarian dishes from Suzhai Pavilion were expensive, they didn¡¯t want it for free. Initially, they wanted to eat it, but seeing Su Yanyu like this, they lost their appetite as well. !! Marquis Su waved his hand. ¡°Take it away, take it away.¡± Su Yanyu heaved a sigh of relief. The chefs of the Marquis mansion were also top-notch. They were students taught by the former imperial chef. Everything they cooked was delicious. Su Yanyu picked up a piece of fresh fish for Mrs. Su. ¡°Mother, eat fish. This is good for you.¡± Mrs. Su nodded with a smile. ¡°Yanyu has grown up.¡± Marquis Su didn¡¯t agree with this. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Su Yanyu was his only son, he would have kicked him out long ago. During the next few days, Suzhai Pavilion kept sending food over, but no one in the Marquis mansion took a bite of it. It was all thrown away like trash. Su Yanyu stayed at home obediently, but he had been paying attention to what was going on outside. Suzhai Pavilion had given out a lot of vegetarian food for free. Hui Zhen had received a lot of strength. She was too heavily injured and her body could not take it. There were also some additional wrinkles on her face. She only felt better when people consumed her food. Knock, knock, knock. Hui Zhen slowly took a deep breath and said, ¡°Come in.¡± The door opened and a Daoist nun walked in. Hui Zhen looked at her. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Master, Min Yu has something to report.¡± Min Yu¡¯s expression wasplicated. A few days ago, she noticed Mu Cong¡¯s abnormal behavior. Therefore, she bribed a servant of the Mu mansion who said that Mu Cong did not touch the vegetarian dishes sent by Suzhai Pavilion. Min Yu knew that it was bad news. Mu Cong probably still remembered. Hui Zhen frowned. ¡°Impossible. How could he still remember?¡± Min Yu lowered her head. ¡°Master, Mu Cong was really abnormal that day. After Lord Su and the others woke up, they were very happy to have something to eat. However, Mu Cong refused to take even a bite and suddenly had a stomach ache when he ate some. He was sweating profusely. When he left, he grabbed Lord Su tightly. After I said that I wanted him to stay, he seemed to be trembling.¡± At that time, she had some doubts, but she didn¡¯t think too much about it. She thought that Mu Cong was feeling unwell, but now that she thought about it again, it was clearly fear rather than difort. Hui Zhen¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Stop sending the food. If we send too much, those nobles will feel that the food is cheap. I¡¯ll go over to the Mu mansion to test Mu Cong.¡± In any case, in the capital, she was weed everywhere. The Mu family was no exception. It was impossible for them to shut the door on her. Hui Zhen looked at Min Yu. ¡°Keep an eye on Liu Sanniang.¡± Min Yu nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll pay attention.¡± ¡°You¡¯re all my people. I¡¯m naturally at ease with you handling matters. Suzhai Pavilion concerns our survival. If someone wants to bring it down, we need to fight back.¡± Hui Zhen looked at Min Yue. These Daoist nuns were all her people. They were all in the same boat. Min Yu nodded and went out. Hui Zhen slowly inhaled and exhaled to suppress the blood that was surging in her body. That old woman Yuan Hui had yet to reply to her letter. Did she really want her to go personally? Hui Zhen¡¯s eyes darkened. She was in deep trouble now. Five days had passed. At first, she really did not take what Liu Sanniang said to her heart, but recently, she could always feel a burning feeling in her body. This made her a little uneasy. She couldn¡¯t just sit back and do nothing. After taking a few breaths, Hui Zhen stood up and said sternly, ¡°Min Yu, go with me to the Mu mansion.¡± Min Yu immediately followed. She knew that Hui Zhen had taken her words seriously. She would rather kill the wrong person than let him go. Hui Zhen personally paid a visit to the Mu family with the excuse that Mu Cong felt unwell in Suzhai Pavilion. Although it was not because of the food, it was only right for her toe and express her concern. Mu Kun was only a seventh-ranked official, a person who could not even go to court. Mu Cong was his son. He tried his best to make his son an official, hoping that he could do better. It was a good thing that Mu Cong had Su Yanyu back him up. Hui Zhen was also a master working for the Crown Prince. Her status was even more respectable. Mu Kun was overjoyed when she personally came to visit. ¡°Master, my son is fine. He¡¯s not worthy of your attention.¡± Hui Zhen¡¯s expression was calm. ¡°Where is Young Master Mu now? Lord Mu, please let hime. I¡¯ll only be at ease if I take a look at him personally.¡± Mu Kun was overjoyed and quickly instructed his servant. ¡°Call Young Master over.¡± Mu Kun smiled and tried to please Hui Zhen. ¡°The vegetarian food that Suzhai Pavilion has sent us these past few days is delicious. Thank you.¡± Not everyone had the chance to eat it. However, he had been eating it every day for the past few days. It was simply a blessing. Hui Zhen smiled. ¡°As long as Lord Mu likes it.¡± Mu Kun nodded happily. ¡°I do, I do.¡± Unfortunately, the food stoppeding today. Mu Cong arrived very quickly. The servant only said that his father wanted to see him, but did not say that Hui Zhen was also around. When he saw Hui Zhen and another Daoist nun, Mu Cong gulped and almost lost control of his bowels. He was really frightened. His mind was in a mess, and beads of sweat began to appear on his forehead. He walked to Mu Kun¡¯s side. ¡°Father, are you looking for me?¡± Mu Cong looked at Hui Zhen. ¡°Greetings, Mistress.¡± Hui Zhen looked at Mu Cong with a calm expression. ¡°A few days ago, you had a stomachache in Suzhai Pavilion. Are you feeling better now?¡± Mu Cong was stunned. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m well.¡± Hui Zhen looked at Mu Cong and saw that his hands were trembling slightly. She retracted her gaze. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re well. I¡¯m just here to see how you are doing. After all, this concerns the reputation of Suzhai Pavilion.¡± Mu Cong licked the corner of his dry mouth and suppressed the nervousness in his heart. ¡°Thank you for your concern, Master. I¡¯ve already recovered. The stomachache was due to my poor health. It has nothing to do with Suzhai Pavilion.¡± Hui Zhen nodded. ¡°Are the vegetarian dishes to your liking these days?¡± Mu Kun was a little embarrassed and was about to say, ¡®My son is filial and let me eat all of it.¡¯ However, before Mu Kun could say anything, Mu Cong beat him to it. ¡°The vegetarian food is delicious. I can¡¯t have enough of it.¡± Chapter 447 - 447 Pointing Out A Path 447 Pointing Out A Path Mu Cong raised his hand and wiped his forehead. He stole a nce at Hui Zhen, afraid that the old woman would see through him. However, Hui Zhen¡¯s expression was calm. He could not tell what she was thinking at all. Since his son had already said so, Mu Kun could only nod in agreement. Hui Zhen said a few more words of concern before leaving. Mu Kun even thought that the reason Hui Zhen came personally to see his son was because she thought highly of his son and wanted to promote him. !! After sending Hui Zhen off, he was about to praise Mu Cong when he saw Mu Cong¡¯s pale face and sweat. Mu Kun was a little worried. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you sick? Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? Why didn¡¯t you see a doctor? You look like you¡¯ve lost your soul.¡± Mu Cong¡¯s expression turned ugly. ¡°Father, you can tell that I don¡¯t look right?¡± Mu Kun frowned. ¡°You¡¯re like a sneaky thief. Anyone can tell it at a nce.¡± This time, Mu Cong was about to cry. He hugged Mu Kun¡¯s thigh and knelt down. ¡°Father, save me¡­¡± Even his father could tell it, let alone an old witch like Hui Zhen. He was terrified when he saw Hui Zhen and couldn¡¯t control himself at all. When he thought that Hui Zhen was here to test him, he was extremely afraid. Mu Cong was on the verge of tears. Mu Kun frowned. ¡°What did you do? Did you kill someone? Does Lord Su know? Are you stupid? What¡¯s the use of begging me? Go and beg Lord Su.¡± Mu Cong shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t kill anyone, but it¡¯s as serious as killing someone. In fact it¡¯s worse than killing someone. If I killed someone, I deserved to die, but here, even if I didn¡¯t kill anyone, I might still lose my life.¡± Mu Kun frowned. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? You didn¡¯t kill anyone. Who would dare to kill you? No matter what, I¡¯m still an official. Who would dare to kill the son of an official?!¡± A seventh-grade official like him was just a small fry in the capital, but he was still an official after all. Mu Cong trembled as he recounted what had happened. Mu Kun¡¯s expression became more and more serious as he listened. He frowned so deeply that his face became twisted. After Mu Cong finished speaking, he seemed to have lost his will to live. ¡°Father, what should I do?¡± Mu Kun pondered for a moment. ¡°Who did Lord Su ask you to find?¡± Mu Cong answered in a daze. ¡°Miss Liu.¡± Mu Kun¡¯s expression was serious. ¡°Then what are we waiting for? Hurry up and find Miss Liu.¡± Mu Cong hesitated. ¡°But Miss Liu is just a little girl¡­¡± Mu Kun pped Mu Cong on the back of his head. ¡°Do what he told you to do. That Miss Liu is not an ordinary person. Miao Yin was worshiped like a goddess a few months ago. But now, she is dead. She was beheaded and subdued by the State Minister.¡± When Mu Kun thought of Miao Yin, he could not help but shiver. He had also been mesmerized by Miao Yin¡¯s peerless divine voice back then. Even now, he felt lingering fear just thinking about it. He had several sons, but none of them were as useful as Mu Cong, who could befriend someone like Su Yanyu. Mu Cong was still a little hesitant. ¡°What if Miss Liu can¡¯t help me too?¡± Mu Kun looked at Mu Cong and said patiently, ¡°Cong,st June, what was the name of the ce where Lord Su went?¡± Mu Cong knew this. ¡°Yong County.¡± Mu Kun narrowed his eyes. ¡°That Miss Liu is also from Yong County. Lord Wei is also from Yong County. Even Lord Wei could be saved by her. Why can¡¯t she save you? If Miss Liu can¡¯t save you, no one else can.¡± Mu Kun looked at Mu Cong. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll go with you.¡± His first wife was infertile, and his concubines¡¯ children were all regarded as legitimate children. If any of them was as promising, he would not care so much about Mu Cong. Mu Cong was still a little confused. However, there was no loss in making this trip. In any case, he had no other choice. The small courtyard Liu Sanniang lived in was already famous in the capital. After all, she had offended the Third Prince. Everyone wanted to see what would happen to her. Mu Kun brought Mu Cong to the door with some gifts and knocked on the door. Not long after, the door opened. Mu Kun looked around, but there was no one¡­ Stunned for a moment, he brought Mu Cong in. When they entered, Mu Cong almost screamed when he saw a big ck dog closing the door behind him. ¡°Wow¡­ what a big dog!¡± Mu Cong was shocked. He had never seen such a huge dog. It was like a calf, tall and strong. General ck used its head to close the door. Mu Cong was even more shocked. What kind of dog was this!! It even knew how to open and shut the door!!! Liu Sanniang came out of the room and looked at Mu Kun and Mu Cong. She said calmly, ¡°Lord Mu, Young Master Mu, pleasee in.¡± Mu Kun smiled. ¡°Miss Liu, I have something to ask of you this time. I heard that you know face-reading, so I specially came to ask you to take a look at my son¡¯s face.¡± For this, he bit the bullet and forked out a hundred taels of silver. After walking into the main room, Mu Kun sat down with Mu Cong. He smiled and said, ¡°Miss Liu, this is my son, Mu Cong. He has encountered some difficulties. Please see how he can resolve them.¡± Mu Kun had some doubts. Logically speaking, with Liu Sanniang¡¯s ability, she should not be living in such a small ce. Could it be that her ability was fake? He was not stupid. If what Liu Sanniang said wasn¡¯t in line with the facts, he would not pay her. Mu Cong was also sizing Liu Sanniang up. He was very puzzled. ording to the situation that day, Hui Zhen would not let Liu Sanniang off easily. However, she looked perfectly fine. Mu Cong forced a smile. ¡°Miss Liu, please help me.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Mu Cong. Mu Cong¡¯s face was extremely clear. There was ck aura covering his forehead like a knife ready to stab into his skull. Chapter 448 - 448 The Way Out 448 The Way Out If he couldn¡¯t dodge the knife, he would definitely die. Mu Cong looked at Liu Sanniang and panicked. ¡°Miss Liu, can I still be saved?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at him and seemed to see something else through him. This made Mu Cong break out in cold sweat. An inexplicable intuition told him that he was in big trouble. He didn¡¯t know how he got himself into such an unlucky situation. Mu Cong had mixed feelings but the worst of them was that he was scared to death. !! Liu Sanniang retracted her gaze and said calmly, ¡°Your face shows that your life is in danger.¡± Mu Kun frowned. ¡°Miss Liu, do you know what happened to my son?¡± It was not that he did not believe Liu Sanniang, but other than taking a nce at his son, Liu Sanniang did not do anything. Even if she was powerful, didn¡¯t she need to do some preparation? Mu Cong gulped. ¡°Miss Liu, do you know what happened to me?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Mu Cong. He was very nervous, and his mind was in a mess. It did not take much effort for Liu Sanniang to sense his panic. His panic towards Hui Zhen was growing wildly. She could hear his thoughts. He was crying to himself desperately. ¡®Damn it, why am I so unlucky? Lord Su usually thinks highly of me. Shouldn¡¯t I be the luckiest one? Why are Li Wei and Cheng Yan fine? Why do I have to be so unlucky?¡¯ ¡®That old witch Hui Zhen even came to test me. What does my health have anything to do with her? I think she just wants to kill me. F*ck, f*ck, f*ck, f*ck. I don¡¯t want to die. What should I do? Although Lord Su also knows about this, his status is noble. Hui Zhen won¡¯t dare to harm him.¡¯ ¡®But I¡¯m different. My father¡¯s official position is nothing in the capital. My father has a few sons. He¡¯ll only be sad to lose me, but he won¡¯t offend Hui Zhen for me. I¡¯m not like Lord Su who is the only son in his family. Touching him means touching Marquis Su. Ahhh, help¡­¡¯ Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°You remember what you shouldn¡¯t remember. You¡¯re in pain and are undergoing a breakdown, but there¡¯s nothing you can do about it.¡± Mu Cong was filled withplicated emotions. He did not want to believe that Liu Sanniang was so powerful, but when she said this, his legs went weak and he knelt down. ¡°Miss Liu, please save me. Saving a life is more meritorious than building a seven-story pagoda. Please save me.¡± When Mu Kun saw this, he quickly added. ¡°Miss Liu, save my son.¡± Although he had several sons, this son was the most useful. Unless he had no choice, he did not want to lose him. Liu Sanniang looked at Mu Cong. ¡°I can¡¯t save you, but someone else can.¡± She couldn¡¯t save Mu Cong, but Su Yanyu could. The opportunity for Liu Sanniang to bring down Hui Zhen was dependent upon Su Yanyu. Liu Sanniang had been recuperating for the past few days and had yet to look for Su Yanyu. The fact that Mu Cong came knocking on her door was a reminder that the time hade. Mu Cong was stunned and asked. ¡°Miss Liu, who can save me?¡± If Liu Sanniang couldn¡¯t save him, who else could? Liu Sanniang looked at Mu Cong and said, ¡°Su Yanyu can save you.¡± Mu Cong was stunned. ¡°Lord Su?¡± Would Su Yanyu save him? Mu Cong wasn¡¯t sure. He had been following Su Yanyu for several years loyally. He and Li Wei and Cheng Yan could be considered the closest people to Su Yanyu. He was a ruthless person. He relied on his family background to do bad things. All these years, he had done all kinds of bad things. He was probably only treating Mu Cong as ackey. Would he go against someone like Hui Zhen for Mu Cong? Mu Cong was uncertain. Mu Cong was a little desperate. ¡°Miss Liu, I know you¡¯re powerful. Just tell me what you want me to do. As long as I can do it, I will. I can¡¯t count on Lord Su.¡± He couldn¡¯t think of a reason why Su Yanyu would be willing to save him. Mu Kun took out the money. ¡°Miss Liu, this is fifty taels. Please ept it. You must save my son¡¯s life.¡± The corners of Mu Cong¡¯s mouth twitched. He looked at Mu Kun with a disappointed gaze. ¡°Father.¡± When they came, they had brought 100 taels of silver. Why didn¡¯t he take it all out? Did he think Liu Sanniang could be easily fooled? Mu Cong¡¯s heart ached. Was his life only worth fifty taels in his father¡¯s eyes? Mu Cong also knew that it was because he was not the only son. If he was the only son like Su Yanyu, not to mention 100 taels, his father would even empty his pockets for him. He sucked up to Su Yanyu to make himself valuable even though Su Yanyu had a bad temper. It wasmon for him to kick and beat hisckeys. Mu Cong could tolerate it because he wanted to increase his value. Mu Cong lowered his eyes and clenched his fists. Mu Kun wiped his face and cried. ¡°Miss Liu, please save my son.¡± He pressed Mu Cong¡¯s head down and said, ¡°Cong, quickly kowtow to Miss Liu.¡± Mu Cong felt terrible and was in despair for a moment. He felt that his life had no meaning. In his father¡¯s heart, he was worth no more than 50 taels of silver. Liu Sanniang stood up and said calmly, ¡°Lord Mu and Young Master Mu, get up. Only Lord Su can save you. I have something to talk about with Lord Su. Let¡¯s go to the Marquis mansion together.¡± Chapter 449 - 449 Only Lord Su Can Save You 449 Only Lord Su Can Save You Mu Kun¡¯s defense was much stronger. Although Liu Sanniang could not hear his thoughts, she could tell what he was nning. He was a person who valued fame and fortune. In front of fame and fortune, everything else was secondary. If he had to choose between fame and fortune and his son, Mu Kun would definitely choose the former. Mu Cong was very disappointed. His heart was filled with pain. However, Mu Kun did not notice his son¡¯s reaction. After all, he was blinded by money. Therefore, he did not know that he had identally lost his son¡¯s trust on this day. They were still father and son, but an insurmountable gap had opened up between them. After Liu Sanniang finished speaking, Mu Kun was delighted. ¡°With Miss Liu¡¯s help, Lord Su will definitely save my son.¡± Mu Cong looked at Liu Sanniang and thanked her gratefully. ¡°Thank you for saving me, Miss Liu.¡± Liu Sanniang said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Chu Yan came out of the kitchen and went to the backyard to get the horse. Mu Kun looked at Chu Yan and smiled fawningly. ¡°Hello, Young Master Chu.¡± Mu Cong looked at Chu Yan and lowered his eyes. ¡°Greetings, Young Master Chu.¡± Chu Yan had an aura that made people not dare to offend him. Everyone wanted to live, including Mu Cong. Even if he wasn¡¯t that important to his father, he had to live. As long as he could live, everything was possible. Chu Yan did not look at Mu Kun and Mu Cong. He said gently to Liu Sanniang, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. After Liu Sanniang got into the carriage and Chu Yan drove off, Mu Cong and Mu Kun followed suit. Mu Kun instructed the servant. ¡°Go to the Marquis Mansion.¡± Mu Cong didn¡¯t say a word. Mu Kun patted him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With Miss Liu around, Lord Su won¡¯t refuse to help.¡± Mu Cong said lightly, ¡°Maybe. I know he wants to please Miss Liu.¡± Mu Kun took a deep breath. ¡°You need to learn more from Lord Su. Don¡¯t underestimate him. He¡¯s arrogant because he has a powerful background. But look at him. He has done so many bad things, but none of the things he did was enough to send him to jail. What he has done makes people hate him, but no one can do anything to him.¡± The rich and powerful liked to seek fun, but there was a limit to everything. They were always careful not to turn fun into misery. Mu Cong thought about it and found it made sense. Su Yanyu was an extremely bad person. He had done many despicable things. However, after so many years, he had indeed not killed anyone. Many people tried to curry favor with him, and he would treat them all like dogs. If those people couldn¡¯t stand the humiliation, they would be kicked out of the clique. In the past few years, only he, Li Wei, Cheng Yan, and a few others managed to put up with the humiliation. At the same time, they had also obtained a lot of benefits in return. Their status had risen quickly, and they got to follow Su Yanyu to all kinds of entertainment venues. Mu Cong looked at Mu Kun and said calmly, ¡°I will.¡± When the carriage arrived at the Marquis Mansion, Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan alighted. The Marquis mansion was extremely luxurious. Just like the other mansions, there were two majestic stone lions guarding the door. Liu Sanniang walked forward. A servant came out and said, ¡°Miss, who are you looking for?¡± The servant sized Liu Sanniang up and didn¡¯t find her familiar. Mu Cong hurriedly went forward and said, ¡°Quickly go and report to Lord Su that Miss Liu is here to see him.¡± Mu Cong remembered how much Su Yanyu wanted to please Liu Sanniang in Suzhai Pavilion. As soon as Liu Sanniang said that there was something wrong with the food, Su Yanyu believed her unconditionally. The servant did not know Liu Sanniang, but he knew Mu Cong. Hearing Mu Cong¡¯s words, he smiled and said, ¡°So it¡¯s Young Master Mu. Please wait a moment. I¡¯ll report to the Young Marquis immediately.¡± The servant quickly walked into the Marquis mansion. Su Yanyu didn¡¯t go out for the past few days and was extremely bored at home. It was not that he did not want to go out, but he was afraid that something would happen if he stepped out. Although Hui Zhen wouldn¡¯t take the risk to murder the son of a marquis in person, it wasn¡¯t unlikely for her to hire assassins to do it. He was the safest at home because the Marquis mansion was protected by the talisman an eminent monk drew. Evil things would all be blocked outside. The guards of the Marquis mansion were not to be trifled with, either. Feeling bored out of his mind at home, Su Yanyu gathered the servants to y chess. However, these servants only wanted to tter him by intentionally losing the games. Su Yanyu lost his interest. ¡°I¡¯m done.¡± At this moment, a servant came over to report. ¡°Young Marquis, Young Master Mu has brought Miss Liu to look for you. Do you want to see her?¡± Usually, Su Yanyu didn¡¯t need to be informed when Mu Cong and the others came. However, a few days ago, Su Yanyu had specially instructed the servants to inform him before letting anyone in. Since Su Yanyu had said so, the servants naturally had to obey. When Su Yanyu heard this, his expression lit up. ¡°Mu Cong brought Miss Liu to see me? What are you waiting for? Hurry up and invite her to the main hall. Tell the butler to prepare the best tea for Miss Liu.¡± When the servant heard this, he knew that this was an esteemed guest and hurriedly replied. ¡°Alright.¡± Su Yanyu smiled. ¡°Miss Liu is here. I have to receive her in person.¡± With that, he walked towards the door. Liu Sanniang didn¡¯t wait for too long before she saw a high spirited young maning out. He was dressed in luxurious clothes and had a smile on his face. ¡°Miss Liu, I thought my servants were lying to me. Pleasee in.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded and followed Su Yanyu into the mansion. Su Yanyu walked to Liu Sanniang¡¯s left. ¡°Miss Liu, I¡¯m really happy that you can drop in to see me.¡± Chapter 450 - 450 Only Lord Su Can Save You (Part 2) 450 Only Lord Su Can Save You (Part 2) Liu Sanniang said faintly, ¡°I¡¯m here to ask for a favor.¡± When Su Yanyu heard Liu Sanniang had something to ask of him, his eyes lit up. He couldn¡¯t stop smiling. ¡°Miss Liu, if you have anything you want me to do, I will definitely try my best. Just tell me.¡± Now, he was confident that Liu Sanniang was the most capable person he¡¯d ever seen. ording to Mu Cong¡¯s ount of that day, something must have happened between Hui Zhen and Liu Sanniang after they fainted, which caused Suzhai Pavilion to distribute free food to people around. Initially, he was wondering if Liu Sanniang was seriously injured, but he didn¡¯t hear any news about it. Now that Liu Sanniang was standing in front of him with a calm expression, looking perfectly unharmed, he was even more impressed. Moreover, there seemed to be a golden halo around Liu Sanniang, which gravitated him towards her uncontrobly, as if he could be blessed by the Buddha¡¯s light if he got closer to her. !! However, when he walked closer, he felt Chu Yan¡¯s piercing gaze fixating on him and subconsciously stepped away. He wasn¡¯t someone he could afford to offend. When they arrived at the main hall, Su Yanyu immediately asked Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan to take a seat. Mu Kun and Mu Cong also sat down, while Su Yanyu sat at the head of the table. He ordered his people. ¡°Quick, go take a look and see if the tea is ready.¡± The maidservant serving in the main hall nodded and replied respectfully. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go take a look now.¡± Su Yanyu said to Liu Sanniang, ¡°Miss Liu, you have to try this tea. This is called Sparrow Tongue Tea from Luzhou. It¡¯s made with the most tender tea leaf and is especially fragrant. They only produce less than 50 kilograms a year. It¡¯s a tribute tea to the emperor.¡± When the tea was sent to the pce, nobles, generals, and ministers above the second rank would be rewarded with some. This kind of good tea was used to entertain distinguished guests. Su Yanyu didn¡¯t know if Liu Sanniang knew anything about tea. If she didn¡¯t, then it would be no different from drinking in water. He told her about how rare the tea was in advance just to let Liu Sanniang understand that he was treating her as a distinguished guest. Liu Sanniang said, ¡°Thank you, Your Lordship.¡± Su Yanyu smiled. ¡°It¡¯s my honor.¡± Liu Sanniang was a capable psychic and should be received with the utmost cordiality. He had seen many people, but none of them were asposed as Liu Sanniang. It was as if even the emperor was here, she would remain the same. Su Yanyu smiled and asked. ¡°Miss Liu, why are you looking for me?¡± Mu Kun was still in shock. He did not expect Su Yanyu to think so highly of Liu Sanniang. He actually treated her with tribute tea and tried to curry favor with her. In contrast, his fifty taels of silver was simply a joke. When he suddenly heard Su Yanyu¡¯s question, Mu Kun came back to his senses and hurriedly pulled Mu Cong to kneel down. ¡°Lord Su, please save my son¡¯s life.¡± Mu Cong also lowered his head. ¡°Lord Su, please save me.¡± Su Yanyu was a little stunned. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t I point out a way for you already?¡± He had already told Mu Cong that if he wanted someone to save him, he should look for Miss Liu. Why was Mu Cong begging him? Mu Cong looked at Liu Sanniang and then at Su Yanyu. He exined the situation word by word. This concerned his life, so he naturally would not take it lightly. Su Yanyu listened and frowned. After listening, he said, ¡°How should I save you?¡± Mu Cong looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu said you are the only one who can save me.¡± Su Yanyu looked at Liu Sanniang pensively. So this was what Liu Sanniang meant by having something to ask of him. He would definitely help Liu Sanniang if he could just so that she would owe him a favor. In this world, debt of gratitude was the most difficult to repay. Su Yanyu quickly had a n. He smiled at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu, please tell me in detail. Mu Cong and I are good friends. If I can save him, I naturally won¡¯t leave him in the lurch.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Su Yanyu and said, ¡°I hope that you can expose the dark side of Suzhai Pavilion to the world. I hope that you can blow this matter up in the capital and get the Xuanyi department involved.¡± Wei Shi was in charge of the Xuanyi department, and Liu Sanniang was a master recruited by Wei Laishi. If the Xuanyi department could interrogate Hui Zhen, Liu Sanniang would have a chance to expose Hui Zhen. The corners of Su Yanyu¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Well¡­¡± Su Yanyu looked at Liu Sanniang. Worried that she would misunderstand that he did not want to help, he exined. ¡°Miss Liu, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m afraid of death, but I¡¯m my father¡¯s only son. I don¡¯t have any children yet¡­¡± If he challenged Hui Zhen openly, would she kill him in a fit of anger? This was his only life, and nothing was more precious than it. Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°You will be fine. Hui Zhen doesn¡¯t dare to harm you. We have to choose the right time to do it. As long as the timing is right, she won¡¯t have a chance to make a move.¡± Su Yanyu became excited when he heard that. ¡°As long as my life is not in danger, count me in. I¡¯m the best at kicking up a fuss. Miss Liu, just tell me what you want me to do. I¡¯ll definitely try my best.¡± Su Yanyu looked at Mu Cong. ¡°Mu Cong has followed me for so many years, so I have to save him. After all, not everyone can be Mu Cong. He is irreceable.¡± Mu Kun was a little shocked. He looked at Mu Cong and hurriedly kowtowed to Su Yanyu to thank him. ¡°Cong, hurry up and thank Lord Su.¡± Mu Cong was also shocked. He did not expect Su Yanyu to say that he was irreceable. Mu Cong revealed a grateful expression. ¡°Thank you, Lord Su. In the future, I will be at your beck and call. I will do anything for you!¡± He was not a powerful person and would never surpass Su Yanyu¡¯s status in his life. However, under Su Yanyu¡¯s protection, his life would definitely continue to be better. In return, he had to be loyal to Su Yanyu. Su Yanyu waved his hand casually. ¡°Alright, alright. Cut this crap.¡± Su Yanyu looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu, tell me, when is the best time? I¡¯m also angry with Suzhai Pavilion for serving me disgusting food. Hui Zhen, that old witch, must be up to no good. Recently, she has been distributing free food to all the rich and powerful people. If I didn¡¯t know the truth, I would have eaten it as well.¡± Chapter 451 - 451 Marquis Su’s Opposition 451 Marquis Su¡¯s Opposition Su Yanyu felt disgusted when he thought about it. ¡°Miss Liu, you don¡¯t know how much I used to like to eat the food of Suzhai Pavilion. If I knew what the food was made of, I wouldn¡¯t eat it even if I was beaten to death. I¡¯m so traumatized that I don¡¯t even want to eat out in the future.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the food in Suzhai Pavilion? Why don¡¯t you want to eat out anymore?¡± A deep voice suddenly sounded in the room. Su Yanyu looked over and saw his parents walking into the main hall. He shouted. ¡°Father, Mother, why are you here?¡± Marquis Su and Mrs. Su came together. Marquis Su had also heard from the butler that Su Yanyu was entertaining an important guest with the best tea. Moreover, it was a female guest. They had never seen Su Yanyu treating anyone with such a good attitude. Marquis Su and Mrs. Su were curious. Since there was an esteemed guest, it was only right for them toe to greet her. They also wanted to know why their son wanted to curry favor with her. One had to know that Su Yanyu never bothered to curry favor with even the Crown Prince. Naturally, his status could notpare to the Crown Prince. However, as long as he did not go against the Crown Prince, they would have nothing to do with each other. As long as the current emperor was still on the throne and Su Yanxue was still the favored consort, Su Yanyu could do whatever he wanted in the capital. Marquis Su and Mrs. Su walked in and nced at Su Yanyu before sizing up Liu Sanniang. After scrutinizing her, they were shocked. Liu Sanniang was beautiful and had a calm expression, looking like a living Buddha. Chu Yan was silent. He was handsome, but he was too cold. Their auras were on par with each other. Marquis Su knew what was going on. ¡°So it¡¯s Miss Liu. Nice to meet you.¡± Liu Sanniang had be well-known in the capital. She was a psychic, but she had not teamed up with either the Crown Prince or the Third Prince. She did not depend on anyone and was still safe. This was unbelievable. Marquis Su smiled. Mrs. Su also smiled slightly. Su Yanyu looked at his parents and smiled. ¡°Father, Mother, you came at the right time. I have something to tell you.¡± Apparently, his parents were also impressed by Liu Sanniang. Su Yanyu was happy. This showed that his evaluation of Liu Sanniang was right. Marquis Su looked at Su Yanyu. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Su Yanyu immediately told them about the incident at Suzhai Pavilion. After narrating it, he added. ¡°When Mu Cong ate the food, it looked like he was eating sh*t¡­ I knew that something was wrong with him, so I asked.¡± Marquis Su frowned. So this was the reason why Su Yanyu didn¡¯t want them to eat the food. Su Yanyu coughed. ¡°Father, Mother, I had no choice at that time. The fewer people who know about this, the less danger there will be.¡± Marquis Su looked at Su Yanyu. ¡°Then why did you tell us now?¡± Su Yanyu looked at Liu Sanniang and patted his chest. ¡°How many times has Suzhai Pavilion sent food to the pce to serve the consort? I will expose Suzhai Pavilion for Sister¡¯s sake. Sister is pregnant. It¡¯s best not to eat such food.¡± If Su Yanxue could be conferred the title of Noble Consort because of giving birth to a prince, her status would rise, and it was also extremely beneficial to the Su family. Marquis Su looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu, it¡¯s our duty to stop the viin. However, I only have one son. This is too dangerous. Miss Liu, how can you ensure my son¡¯s safety?¡± Liu Sanniang smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous for one person to know. It¡¯s dangerous for ten people to know. What about when a hundred people and a thousand people know? The more people know about the truth, the safer it will be.¡± If Hui Zhen was not stopped, this evil source would grow stronger and stronger sooner orter. Wouldn¡¯t it endanger everyone then? This was not saving people, but saving oneself. Marquis Su was speechless. Su Yanyu felt that what Liu Sanniang said made sense. He said to Marquis Su, ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry. This is just a small matter. There¡¯s nothing to worry about me.¡± Marquis Su looked at Liu Sanniang deeply. ¡°Although that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s dangerous for my son to bear the brunt. Just as Miss Liu said, it¡¯s dangerous for one person to know. But if a thousand people know, Hui Zhen can¡¯t kill them all, so it¡¯s fine to let someone else bear the brunt, right?¡± Liu Sanniang shook her head. ¡°Only Young Marquis Su can do this.¡± Without Su Yanyu, the others could only kick up an insignificant fuss. It might even have the opposite effect. At that time, it would also make things worse. Marquis Su was surprised by Liu Sanniang¡¯s straightforwardness. He stopped beating around the bush and asked directly. ¡°What benefits can my son gain from doing such a dangerous thing?¡± Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°That¡¯s up to karma.¡± All good deeds and bad deeds would produce different karma. Marquis Su was obviously dissatisfied with this answer. ¡°Miss Liu, you are a straightforward person, so I won¡¯t beat around the bush with you. Please tell me bluntly what benefits can my son get? If you can¡¯t tell me, then I won¡¯t let my son take this risk.¡± After Marquis Su finished speaking, Su Yanyu red at him. ¡°Father!¡± Marquis Su raised his hand and interrupted Su Yanyu. Su Yanyu gritted his teeth, but he had to shut up. This was a family rule. Marquis Su continued. ¡°My son is rich and noble. Even if he doesn¡¯t get involved, he won¡¯t lose anything. Miss Liu, am I right?¡± He wanted Liu Sanniang to say something. Marquis Su kept looking at her and did not let go of any change in her expression. He thought that Liu Sanniang would be unhappy and sneer at him. After all, psychics were all high and mighty, but Liu Sanniang showed nothing that betrayed her emotion. Chapter 452 - 452 Not Saving The People, But Saving Himself 452 Not Saving The People, But Saving Himself Liu Sanniang looked at Marquis Su indifferently and said, ¡°If you want to know why it has to be Young Marquis Su, then I¡¯ll tell you why.¡± Marquis Su frowned and looked at Liu Sanniang sternly. In his life, he had been in a high position for decades, but he had never seen a psychic like Liu Sanniang. Although she was from the Mystic World, she was vastly different from others. He could not see the desire and ambition that a person should have in her eyes. He did not know what she wanted. As long as anyone had a desire, the person could be manipted. If a person did not have desires for things like fame and fortune, it would not be possible to manipte the person. Marquis Su¡¯s expression was stern. He suppressed theplicated emotions in his heart and said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯m all ears.¡± !! He finally understood why the Third Prince, who had always liked to recruit psychics, could not bring Liu Sanniang into his camp. It was because she was not tempted by worldly things. What could the Third Prince do? However, Liu Sanniang did not follow the Crown Prince either. This was also very confusing. What did she actually want? Marquis Su looked at Liu Sanniang. He felt that she was reading his face. His heart skipped a beat, but Liu Sanniang had already done the face-reading. Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°Marquis Su, you have been rich all your life, but in yourter years, you will suffer from illness. You only have one son and one daughter, but the life and death of your children are not stable. Your fate is ever-changing. Every choice you make will have an impact on it.¡± Marquis Su¡¯s throat seemed to be strangled by a force. He looked at Liu Sanniang with wide eyes and said in disbelief, ¡°You mean my son will die? Just because he knows the truth, Hui Zhen will take his life? How dare she!¡± Su Yanyu¡¯s face was also pale. His life had just begun and he had not even finished half of it. He did not want to die. Liu Sanniang shook her head. ¡°Hui Zhen won¡¯t kill him, but his death is also closely rted to Suzhai Pavilion. All the ingredients in Suzhai Pavilion are filled with sins. The more you eat, the more sinful you be. When the rotten smell starts to emerge, you will suffer bacsh and die from torture and pain.¡± Marquis Su looked at Liu Sanniang with an ugly expression. No one would be happy to be told that their son was going to die. He looked at Su Yanyu, who said in a choked voice, ¡°Father, I don¡¯t want to die.¡± Marquis Su¡¯s heart sank. He looked at Liu Sanniang with a softer gaze. Su Yanyu looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu, save me. I¡¯ll do anything. I¡¯m not even married yet.¡± Su Yanyu thought of Hui Zhen and gritted his teeth. ¡°Father, don¡¯t stop me. I¡¯ve already promised Miss Liu, and I will do it.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Su Yanyu and said, ¡°Only you can do this.¡± Marquis Su felt very heavy and his thoughts were in a mess. He looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°I only have one son. He won¡¯t be in any danger, right?¡± Marquis Su still wanted a guarantee. Mrs. Su raised her hand and wiped her eyes. She said seriously, ¡°Miss Liu, if you have any instructions, just say it. My son is not saving people. He¡¯s saving himself.¡± Mrs. Su looked at Marquis Su and said indifferently, ¡°Husband, Miss Liu also said that fate is ever-changing, and life and death are not set in stone. If you can¡¯t make up your mind, then don¡¯t interfere.¡± Marquis Su held his breath. ¡°Who said I can¡¯t make up my mind?¡± He only wanted Liu Sanniang to assure him, but Liu Sanniang remained stubborn. Her calm eyes had probably already seen through what he wanted, and she refused to give it to him. Mrs. Su looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu, the entire Su family will cooperate with you.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded and looked at Mrs. Su calmly. ¡°Nothing will happen to Young Marquis. As long as he¡¯s not afraid, no one can stop him.¡± This was Su Yanyu¡¯s life-saving opportunity. As long as he grasped it tightly, he wouldn¡¯t die. Su Yanyu was much more confident than his father. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely go all out.¡± In order to survive, there was nothing he could not risk. He had been a bad person in the past, but given a chance, he would change. He knew that Liu Sanniang was not someone who would push people into the fire. He firmly believed that his intuition was right. Marquis Su looked at Liu Sanniang and asked. ¡°Miss Liu, do you have a n in mind?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Su Yanyu and saw that the opportunity was getting clearer and clearer. She said, ¡°Young Marquis, you just need to find a reason to cause a scene in Suzhai Pavilion. In order to ensure your safety, the more people know about it, the better.¡± Chapter 453 - 453 Not Saving The People, But Saving Himself (Part 2) 453 Not Saving The People, But Saving Himself (Part 2) Su Yanyu patted his chest. ¡°It¡¯s not difficult. It will be my birthday in three days. I¡¯ll get people to go to Suzhai Pavilion with me to eat and make a fuss there.¡± Su Yanyu¡¯s nervousness eased a lot. Making a fuss was his forte. Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± Marquis Su was still worried that something unexpected would happen. He said, ¡°In three days, our family will go over together. I will personally oversee it. Even if Hui Zhen has the intention to kill, she won¡¯t dare.¡± !! Although Su Yanyu had a noble status, Marquis Su was worried that if Hui Zhen was forced to a dead end, she¡¯d not hesitate to go all out. Ordinary people like them would not be able to withstand psychics. The higher the status of the person who went there, the more Huizhen would be deterred from making a move. Marquis Su thought for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s his seventeenth birthday. Although it¡¯s not a big deal, it won¡¯t be suspicious if I bring a few lords along.¡± Mrs. Su nodded. ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t we hold a family banquet? I¡¯ll send out a few letters.¡± Marquis Su nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s do it this way.¡± Everyone knew that Marquis Su only had one son. He treated his only son like treasure and had cleaned up countless messes his son caused. It was all because he only had this one son. There were many people who wanted to befriend and curry favor with Su Yanyu. Usually, they could not find an opportunity, but the banquet provided a perfect opportunity. This way, there would be many people present there. Su Yanyu was relieved. ¡°Then, let¡¯s do this.¡± Su Yanyu looked at Mu Cong. ¡°Stay here for the next few days and don¡¯t go anywhere. In a few days, kill that old witch Hui Zhen with me and make her take out everything we ate.¡± Mu Cong nodded. ¡°Yes, thank you, Young Marquis.¡± Only by staying with Su Yanyu would he be safe. How could he refuse this offer? Mu Kun smiled and said, ¡°We have to get to the bottom of it. That Hui Zhen is simply despicable. If we don¡¯t get rid of such a great evil, it will continue to harm the people. Miss Liu also said that there is karma. If we get rid of evil, we will definitely receive good karma.¡± When he thought of how much food from Suzhai Pavilion he had eaten these past few days, he felt really ufortable. No wonder Mu Cong didn¡¯t eat it because he knew that it was disgusting. Liu Sanniang looked at Mu Kun and nodded. ¡°Of course.¡± Su Yanyu remembered that his memory of what happened in Suzhai Pavilion was erased. He was a little worried. ¡°Miss Liu, Hui Zhen is not easy to deal with either. We don¡¯t know why Mu Cong remembers, but I don¡¯t remember anything at all. Li Wei and Cheng Yan are the same.¡± If he had any memories, he would be like Mu Cong, who found it hard to swallow the food. Hui Zhen wouldn¡¯t sit back and wait for her death. She had her own methods. What if she made everyone forget again? When Su Yanyu mentioned this, Mu Cong trembled and his hair stood on end. If that was the case, he would definitely die. It would be much easier for Hui Zhen to kill him if he was the only one who remembered. Mu Cong trembled a little. He did not know why he was so special. Marquis Su was also nervous. ¡°Miss Liu, this¡­¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Su Yanyu. Everyone¡¯s gaze was on her. She said calmly, ¡°In this world, no power is endless. I can¡¯t do it, and neither can Hui Zhen.¡± She was already the True Buddha when she entered the Dao. That was because she was chosen by the heavens to eliminate evil. If she used her own ability to help the evil, she would suffer a greater bacsh. Su Yanyu looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Then I¡¯m not afraid anymore.¡± Marquis Su¡¯s expression was a littleplicated. Liu Sanniang was worlds apart from the others psychics he had seen. She was neither embarrassed, nor ashamed to say that she couldn¡¯t do it. She made it clear and told them the facts without any falsehood. Even the people of the Mystic World were not omnipotent. Power was not endless. There would be a point when it would run out. Marquis Su looked at Su Yanyu and understood why Su Yanyu was behaving himself so well. He had probably been taught a lesson by Liu Sanniang in the past. Marquis Su took a deep breath. ¡°There¡¯s no time to lose. Wife, start preparing the banquet.¡± This matter was not as easy as it sounded. Hui Zhen was not a fool. Naturally, it was better to get everything ready as early as possible. Mrs. Su nodded. ¡°Yanyu, entertain Miss Liu well. Young Master Mu, you are friends with Yanyu, so make yourself at home.¡± Mu Cong smiled and cupped his hands. He said gratefully to Marquis Su and Mrs. Su, ¡°Thank you, Marquis Su. Thank you, Madam. I will remember your kindness. Mu Kun followed suit and cupped his hands. ¡°Marquis, I¡¯m lucky to have the chance to work with you in this life.¡± Marquis Su looked at Mu Kun and said calmly, ¡°We¡¯re all doing this for the sake of our children.¡± Chapter 454 - 454 Common Enemy 454 Common Enemy Normally, he would not even bother to talk to someone like Mu Kun. The man was too ambitious and did not have any real ability. A fence-sitter like him could only be used but not be trusted. However, Mu Kun¡¯s son was a little different. He could see things more clearly than Mu Kun. It was hard to say what would happen in the future. Marquis Su and Mrs. Su walked out. At night, Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan left the Marquis Mansion. Mu Kun had left the ce a long time ago. He wasn¡¯t important anyway. !! Su Yanyu sent Liu Sanniang out before returning with Mu Cong. He was in an extremely good mood. He held Mu Cong¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I guess I¡¯ve be friends with Miss Liu now, right?¡± Mu Cong replied with a smile. ¡°I think so.¡± They had already dined together, and they were coborating to fight the same enemy. Even if they weren¡¯t friends, they were familiar with each other. Su Yanyu chuckled. ¡°Brace yourself. This matter concerns our life. I don¡¯t want to die so young.¡± He had eaten a lot of food in Suzhai Pavilion and paid a lot of money. If he lost his life because of this, he would not rest in peace. That old witch Hui Zhen was really evil. She harmed people and still had the cheek to take the money for it. Mu Cong nodded in agreement. ¡°You are right. Miss Liu also said that the more people who know about this, the better.¡± Mu Cong was afraid. As long as this matter was not over, he could not sleep in peace. Now that he had the Su family to protect his life, he was temporarily safe. The Su family could protect him for a while, but not forever. For him to be really safe, Hui Zhen had to die for sure. Su Yanyu thought for a moment. ¡°Call Li Wei and Cheng Yan over tomorrow. It doesn¡¯t matter if others don¡¯t know, but they have to know about it.¡± Mu Cong nodded. The next morning, the servants invited Li Wei and Cheng Yan over. When Li Wei and Cheng Yan arrived at Marquis Mansion, they were a little surprised to see Mu Cong present there. It was rare for Su Yanyu to be so serious. They bowed to him first. ¡°Greetings, Your Lordship.¡± Su Yanyu waved his hand. ¡°Take a seat.¡± Li Wei and Cheng Yan sat down. Their eyes were fixed on Mu Cong. What was going on? Su Yanyu said to Mu Cong, ¡°Tell them.¡± Mu Cong nodded and told Li Wei and Cheng Yan what had happened at Suzhai Pavilion that day. Li Wei and Cheng Yan were stunned. ¡°Is¡­ Is this true?¡± They could not remember anything at all. Moreover, they had eaten all the food sent to them from Suzhai Pavilion over the past few days. Mu Cong said with a serious expression, ¡°Why would I joke about something like this? Not only did you not remember, but Lord Su also didn¡¯t remember. I was the one who told him. Think about it, if it¡¯s not true, why did I look so distressed that day?¡± The corner of Li Wei¡¯s mouth twitched. That night, Mu Cong was indeed a bit abnormal. Su Yanyu looked at them and said, ¡°In short, are you in or not?¡± Su Yanyu was not a fool. He narrowed his eyes and sized up Li Wei and Cheng Yan. If Mu Cong wanted to live, he would naturally follow him, but Li Wei and Cheng Yan might note through. He smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to. I¡¯m not forcing anyone. I¡¯ll just pretend I never knew you.¡± Su Yanyu was still smiling, but it made people feel oppressed. Mu Cong looked at Li Wei and Cheng Yan, not sure what they would choose. Speaking of which, they were all the same. They wanted to suck up to Su Yanyu and get benefits from him. However, if they couldn¡¯t get benefits, what was the point of sucking up to him? Su Yanyu might die if he went against Hui Zhen, but he was not dead yet. If they did not make the right choice, they would offend him. If Su Yanyu hated them, he would make their lives miserable. He was not a kind person. Li Wei and Cheng Yan felt that it was too difficult to make up their minds. They tried to please Su Yanyu and suck up to him for the sake of their own good, but how far would they be willing to go? As long as Su Yanyu survived this time, they would be his trusted aides. Mu Cong had clearly picked his side. The two of them pondered carefully. Su Yanyu did not rush them and let them think. Li Wei looked at Su Yanyu and said, ¡°Needless to say, of course I¡¯ll follow you. I¡¯m just a little afraid. Hui Zhen is powerful. Are we her match?¡± Cheng Yan also said, ¡°Hui Zhen is too despicable. What kind of person is she? Why is her heart so ck? But speaking of which, she¡¯s a little scary.¡± The thought of their memories being erased made them shiver with fright. Seeing that they were all willing to follow him, Su Yanyu smiled and said, ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? I have Miss Liu on my side. Hui Zhen is dead for sure. However, this matter is a little tricky. It¡¯s my birthday in a few days. At that time, I¡¯ll hold a banquet at Suzhai Pavilion. Call more people over, but don¡¯t tell anyone about this.¡± Su Yanyu had already thought about what to do when the time came. Li Wei and Cheng Yan nodded in agreement. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Leave it to us. The banquet will definitely be lively.¡± Su Yanyu nodded. ¡°Yes, it has to be lively. The more noise, the better.¡± No one knew how powerful Hui Zhen¡¯s ability to erase memories was, but as long as there were enough people, her power would eventually run out. This was a sure win! Li Wei and Cheng Yan left the Marquis Mansion. Marquis Su had spent a lot of money to book a banquet at Suzhai Pavilion. Hui Zhen did not think too much about it. She also needed power now. Hui Zhen breathed in and out while Min Yu waited on her. Hui Zhen opened her eyes. ¡°Mu Cong hasn¡¯te out since he went to the Marquis Mansion?¡± Chapter 455 - 455 Common Enemy (Part 2) 455 Common Enemy (Part 2) Min Yu nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Hui Zhen¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Ignore him for the time being. At Su Yanyu¡¯s birthday banquet, cast another spell on him and see if it works. If it really doesn¡¯t work, we¡¯ll make a move.¡± Min Yu frowned. ¡°Master, Miss Liu has been to the Marquis Mansion.¡± Hui Zhen frowned. ¡°I¡¯ll personally pay a visit to Jingen Temple tomorrow. If I don¡¯t have a good ending, no one can have a good ending.¡± Min Yu lowered her head and did not speak. She had followed Hui Zhen for many years, but she had never seen her in such a troubled state. She kept thinking about what Liu Sanniang had said that day. In half a month, Hui Zhen would be reduced to ashes. It was a prophecy, but also sounded like a curse, making one feel uneasy. Hui Zhen took a deep breath and said with a dark expression, ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll go over today. Since Su Yanyu¡¯s birthday is a trap set by Liu Sanniang, I can¡¯t sit back and do nothing. Since it¡¯s going to be lively, I¡¯ll make it even more so.¡± Hui Zhen stood up and Min Yu nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go and prepare the horse now.¡± Hui Zhen nodded. She left Suzhai Pavilion and went straight to Jingen Temple. Yuan Hui seemed to ignore the letter she had sent. This was impossible. They were all in the same boat. If Liu Sanniang couldn¡¯t tolerate her, she wouldn¡¯t tolerate the others, either. If she, Hui Zhen, could not have a good ending, no one else would. Nobody could stay out of this! Jingen Temple was the temple with the most incense offerings in the capital. The abbot, Master Yuan Hui, was an eminent monk. The majestic vermillion door was extremely imposing. Hui Zhen got off the horse and walked in. The young monk guarding the door recognized her at a nce. ¡°Master Hui Zhen, what brought you here?¡± Hui Zhen replied coldly. ¡°If your abbot doesn¡¯te to see me, then I can onlye to see him myself.¡± The young monk felt awkward. Huizhen walked in. He did not dare to stop her. This was not someone he could stop. Hui Zhen walked straight into the backyard of the temple and came to a room. She raised her hand and knocked on the door. ¡°Master Yuan Hui, I¡¯ve alreadye knocking at your door. Are you going to keep the door shut on me?¡± A deep voice came from the room. ¡°Come in.¡± Hui Zhen pushed the door open and entered. She closed the door. Yuan Hui, who was sitting quietly on the couch, had his eyes closed while chanting the scriptures silently. Hui Zhen walked over and sat down. Yuan Hui opened his eyes and looked at Hui Zhen. Hui Zhen took a deep breath. ¡°Is Liu Sanniang really the True Buddha?¡± Yuan Hui looked at Hui Zhen with confusion in his deep eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. In the Buddhist Sect, only those who have obtained the Great Dao can be the True Buddha to see through all the karma in the world, eliminate all the evil, and save all living beings. For one to obtain the Great Dao, one has to cultivate for thousands of years. She¡¯s just a young girl.¡± Liu Sanniang should not be the True Buddha. Hui Zhen gritted her teeth fiercely. ¡°She¡¯s very strange. I can¡¯t sense any spiritual power from her, but I can¡¯t harm her when we fight. She looks very weak, but she can¡¯t be killed. No matter how I hurt her, she can heal herself. She can even devour my power and take it for her own use. If she¡¯s given time, I¡¯ll lose sooner orter. Not to mention me, you will end up the same.¡± Yuan Hui frowned. ¡°The True Buddha can borrow the power from heaven and earth, but why is Liu Sanniang so weak?¡± Liu Sanniang¡¯s appearance had undoubtedly set off huge waves on the calm sea. Even if the sea was still calm, it was only for the time being. Hui Zhen was angry. ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. She¡¯s dealing with me now. Master Yuan Hui, you didn¡¯t reply to my letter. Do you want to sit back and do nothing? Don¡¯t forget that if I¡¯m gone, you¡¯ll be next.¡± Liu Sanniang imed to be the True Buddha and said that she could not tolerate any evil in this world. She would pull the sinners out from the darkness one by one. She was the first, but she was definitely not thest. Hui Zhen was furious. She didn¡¯t know why she became the first target. Master Yuan Hui could still sit still because the fire had not reached him yet. Yuan Hui looked at Hui Zhen. ¡°If she is really the True Buddha, we will not be her match.¡± They were also unwilling to believe that a little girl who had just entered the Dao would be the chosen one. It made people feel jealous, and hate her. They had experienced many tribtions in their pursuit of the Dao, but such an opportunity did not fall on them. Hui Zhen¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°What do you mean? Are you going to let her kill us one by one? True Buddha? I think she¡¯s just ying a trick.¡± Yuan Hui looked at Hui Zhen. She was seriously injured and could barely suppress the burning anger. No wonder Hui Zhen was so angry. This was a matter of life and death for her. How could she remain calm? Hui Zhen stared at Yuan Hui and gritted her teeth. Yuan Hui shook his head helplessly. ¡°What is she going to do?¡± Hui Zhen told him about the banquet two dayster. She knew that this was her cmity. If she could not avoid it, she would be miserable but she was unwilling to ept it. Who in the world was Liu Sanniang? If she lost to a green girl, she would not be able to take this humiliation lying down. Hui Zhen looked at Yuan Hui. ¡°Liu Sanniang is ourmon enemy. I¡¯m the first, and you¡¯ll be the next. Therefore, we have to work together to eliminate her. I¡¯m supporting the crown prince and a righteous cause. She¡¯s the evil one!¡± Yuan Hui¡¯s hand that was spinning the Buddha beads paused. ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Hui Zhen took a deep breath. ¡°Of course to get rid of her. If she dies, we will be safe. If she doesn¡¯t die, none of us will be safe.¡± Only when Liu Sanniang died, could they protect themselves and continue on the right path. If she lost, her ending would be theirs. Yuan Hui sighed. ¡°Two dayster, I will personally go to Suzhai Pavilion.¡± Hui Zhen looked at Yuan Hui. ¡°It¡¯s good that you cane.¡± She could tell that Yuan Hui did not want to get involved. If she did note today, Yuan Hui would not have shown up for sure. It was obvious that he was deliberately not replying to her letter. Thinking of this, Hui Zhen was displeased. However, she could only put up with it because she was the one begging him. If their ces swapped, she would also do what Yuan Hui did. Anyway, the fire had yet to reach him, so he didn¡¯t need to panic. Yuan Hui closed his eyes and said lightly, ¡°If I say I will go, I will definitely go.¡± Hui Zhen took a deep breath. ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t disturb Master Yuan Hui anymore.¡± Hui Zhen turned around and left. She had to be prepared to fight Liu Sanniang to the death. Even if she died, she had to bite off a piece of Liu Sanniang¡¯s flesh before that. Chapter 456 - 456 Refusal Of Entrance 456 Refusal Of Entrance Yuan Hui alone was not enough. She had to visit everyone who didn¡¯t reply to her letter. What goes aroundes around. She swore that she would survive until the day when they were in trouble and came to beg her before giving them a taste of their own medicine. She did not know if it was true that Liu Sanniang was the True Buddha, but she had threatened her life. Hui Zhen left Jingen Temple and went to another ce. Her expression remained cold and unchanged. When she stood outside a mansion for a long time and was refused entrance, her expression turned extremely dark. Hui Zhen gritted her teeth and clenched her fists tightly. She then went to the pce. The State Minister¡¯s mansion in the pce was also very quiet. Only a very few pce maids and eunuchs were serving there. They were only responsible for cleaning. Most of the time, they were not even allowed to approach the main courtyard. This was the rule set by Xu Bo and Xu Yue. Hui Zhen had been sitting in the main hall for a while before Xu Bo and Xu Yue came out to see her. Hui Zhen looked at the two of them. ¡°State Ministers, how have you been?¡± Xu Yue looked at Hui Zhen and could not help but frown. He did not say anything while Xu Bo sat down on the main seat. ¡°Master Hui Zhen, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t help you with this matter.¡± Both of them did not want to provoke Liu Sanniang. As long as they did their job as State Ministers and did not provoke her, they would be fine¡­ When Hui Zhen heard that Xu Bo did not want to help, she snorted coldly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid even if you stay out of this, you won¡¯t be safe for too long. Do you know what she wants to do? She wants to destroy me!¡± Liu Sanniang wanted her to die. Hui Zhen felt a burning sensation in her body. Only she understood this feeling. She could also feel her physical strength fading. The replenishment of faith merit could not resist the loss of vitality. The karmic fire burned more and more vigorously, making her anxious. She looked at Xu Bo and Xu Yue with a dark expression. ¡°Master Yuan Hui will join me. In two days, a birthday banquet will be held at Suzhai Pavilion. Liu Sanniang will definitely deal with me at that time. Please help me. I will remember this kindness forever!¡± Huizhen exhaled and stared coldly at Xu Bo and Xu Yue. Her cold gaze was like that of a sinister snake. Xu Bo and Xu Yue¡¯s expressions were dark. They both knew that if they did not go, Hui Zhen would definitely hold a grudge against them. Hui Zhen was not an easy person to get along with. If she held a grouse against someone, she would use dirty tricks to bring down that person. Xu Yue looked at Xu Bo for an opinion. Xu Yue felt that it was best not to go. Ever since he experienced itst time, he had an inexplicable fear towards Liu Sanniang and wanted to stay as far away from her as possible. Xu Bo nodded. ¡°Master Yuan Hui, do you believe that Miss Liu is the True Buddha?¡± Hui Zhen¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°What kind of True Buddha is she? Anyway, I don¡¯t believe it. She¡¯s just a disciple from a heterodox sect. She has her own cultivation method that we don¡¯t know of, so we were fooled when she said that she was the True Buddha. Let me ask you, if she is a cultivator, why doesn¡¯t she have any spiritual qi in her body? This is not normal at all.¡± She didn¡¯t sense any spiritual qi on Liu Sanniang at all. That was the most abnormal thing. Still, she was no match for Liu Sanniang alone. It wasn¡¯t that Liu Sanniang was stronger than her, but Liu Sanniang just wouldn¡¯t die. As long as she couldn¡¯t die, she would eventually devour Hui Zhen. Hui Zhen was running out of patience. She felt her heart burning, making her want to vent the anger and dissatisfaction in her heart. Xu Bo agreed with Hui Zhen. Seeing that Huizhen was about to fly into a rage, he nodded. ¡°Xu Yue and I will be there in two days.¡± They would only go through the motions. If the situation was not right, they would leave the ce immediately. If nothing happened, they would naturally stand on Hui Zhen¡¯s side. Hui Zhen took a deep breath and suppressed the anger in her heart. ¡°I believe that the two of you are wise people. If I don¡¯t end up well, you won¡¯t either. I hope that the two of you will fulfill your promise.¡± With that, Hui Zhen turned around and left. After she left, Xu Bo¡¯s expression turned cold. Xu Yue thought about it and asked. ¡°Xu Bo, are we really evil?¡± Xu Yue was a little confused. Their Cloud Breaking Sect was a sect that had existed for thousands of years. They killed demons and helped the people. How could they be evil? Xu Yue felt a force tearing at his heart, causing him great pain. Xu Bo frowned. He stood up and walked quickly to Xu Yue¡¯s side. He tapped between Xu Yue¡¯s eyebrows. ¡°Xu Yue, don¡¯t disrupt your Dao heart.¡± Xu Yue¡¯s Dao heart was unstable, and he was showing signs of Qi Deviation. Xu Bo¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°You should believe in the previous sect masters and grandmasters. Our Cloud Breaking Sect is on the right path for a righteous cause.¡± Xu Yue¡¯s heart tightened. He looked at Xu Bo and med himself. ¡°I should never have doubts in our faith.¡± He was older than Liu Sanniang¡¯s father, and his Dao heart had never been disrupted earlier. However, because of a small matter, his Dao heart was in a mess. He even doubted the purpose of the sect. This was a huge taboo. Xu Bo looked at Xu Yue. ¡°Your Dao heart has been unstabletely. Go into seclusion to strengthen your mind.¡± When Xu Bo said this, Xu Yue frowned and responded. ¡°I¡­¡± He wanted to go and see how Liu Sanniang dealt with Hui Zhen. She had imed that Hui Zhen was evil, but why? He wanted to witness it to feel relieved. However, before Xu Yue could speak, Xu Bo interrupted him. ¡°It¡¯s an order. There is no room for negotiation.¡± Xu Yue swallowed his words and nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go into seclusion for half a month.¡± Xu Bo nodded. ¡°Go. Don¡¯t mess up your Dao heart, or years of your cultivation will go to waste in a day.¡± Xu Yue pondered silently. There were some things that one would never understand without experiencing it firsthand. His doubts and confusion were issues that Xu Bo did not understand. Xu Yue turned around and left. Since he said he was going into seclusion, he naturally had to do so. Two days passed quickly. Early in the morning, Su Yanyu had already changed into a crescent-white brocade robe with a high-grade jade buckle at his waist. He asked Mu Cong and the others. ¡°How do I look today?¡± Chapter 457 - 457 Leave Miss Liu To Us 457 Leave Miss Liu To Us Mu Cong and the others gave him a thumbs up. ¡°Your Lordship, other than the word handsome, I can¡¯t think of any other adjective to describe you.¡± Su Yanyu was born with a good-looking face. After dressing up, he naturally looked dazzling. This brocade robe was said to be a tribute given to him by his sister, Su Yanxue. In the entire capital, only the crown prince and the third prince could wear it. Just this alone showed that Su Yanyu was far above all the other rich young masters in the capital. Li Wei and Cheng Yan were really envious. However, they were satisfied with just being hisckeys. Su Yanyu smiled. ¡°Miss Liu isn¡¯t going. Without this talisman she gave me, I won¡¯t have the confidence to face that old witch.¡± Mu Cong smiled and chimed in. ¡°Old witch Hui Zhen even invited the state master. She¡¯s really nning to fight with Miss Liu to the death. If she finds out that Miss Liu won¡¯t show up, she¡¯ll probably be furious.¡± Su Yanyu patted Mu Cong. ¡°How can themander charge at the front line? Hui Zhen is not worthy of Miss Liu¡¯s attention.¡± Su Yanyu felt happy just thinking about it. He raised his head and puffed out his chest. ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s showtime. How exciting!¡± Growing up, he was the most excited today. Su Yanyu walked in front while Mu Cong, Li Wei, and Cheng Yan followed behind him. When they arrived at the front hall, Marquis Su looked at Su Yanyu and instructed seriously. ¡°Don¡¯t be rash.¡± Unsurprisingly, Su Yanyu didn¡¯t look afraid at all. Marquis Su did not know what to say. Su Yanyu smiled. ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry. I know what to do.¡± Mrs. Su looked at Su Yanyu. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Su Yanyu nodded. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go.¡± It was not that he was not afraid. He was also panicking inside. However, with so many people around, his life should be fine. Suzhai Pavilion had been busy since early in the morning. Hui Zhen¡¯s expression was cold as she looked at the freshly picked vegetables that were filled with spiritual energy. Not to mention making these into vegetarian dishes, even if she sold them as raw ingredients, there would be people fighting to buy them. She distributed this spiritual energy to the world and enjoyed the faith of the world. This was only right. She was not evil. This was symbiosis. Hui Zhen took a deep breath. ¡°Is Marquis Su here already?¡± Min Yu followed behind Hui Zhen. Hearing Huizhen¡¯s question, she replied., ¡°Not yet. The banquet starts at noon. They should be here soon.¡± Hui Zhen nodded. ¡°See to it that nothing goes wrong.¡± Min Yu nodded. Hui Zhen left the kitchen and returned upstairs. With the support of the crown prince and the royal family, she did not believe that Liu Sanniang could defeat her! Hui Zhen reached out and touched the copper bell tucked in her sleeve, her eyes deep. On the street, a luxurious carriage slowly drove past the street and stopped in front of Suzhai Pavilion. Su Yanyu got out of the carriage. He looked at Suzhai Pavilion and took a deep breath. He suppressed the nervousness in his heart and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± Although he had told himself countless times not to be afraid, when he really entered Suzhai Pavilion, his legs still felt a little weak. In the past, every time he came, it was to eat¡­ This time, he came to smash the restaurant. He was wild with excitement and nervousness. Li Wei and Cheng Yan also tried their best not to be nervous and ruin Su Yanyu¡¯s ns. Otherwise, before Hui Zhen got around to killing them, Su Yanyu would do it himself. The two of them looked at Mu Cong, whose mouth twitched. ¡°Do I look alright¡­¡± He was a little afraid. His hands in his sleeves were clenched tightly and trembling. As soon as he approached this ce, he wanted to run, as if a voice was telling him that this ce was dangerous. Li Wei and Cheng Yan smiled. ¡°Looks normal. Let¡¯s go.¡± When they entered Suzhai Pavilion, the Daoist nun weed them. ¡°Your Lordship, pleasee in.¡± Su Yanyu raised his head and a superior aura naturally emitted from his body. ¡°It¡¯s my birthday today. Bring me the best food you have.¡± The Daoist nun nodded. ¡°Everything is prepared. Don¡¯t worry, Your Lordship.¡± Su Yanyu waved his hand. ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± Although his aura was strong enough, he still held tightly to the talisman in his sleeve. When they walked upstairs, the door of the private room was open. The people drinking tea there were originally quiet. When they saw Su Yanyu pass by, they immediately stood up and greeted. ¡°Happy birthday, Young Marquis Su.¡± Su Yanyu felt much more at ease. ¡°Thanks.¡± With so many people around, what was there for him to be afraid of? Marquis Su and Mrs. Su also arrived very quickly. They naturally could not let Su Yanyue alone. There were also many officials who came along with their families¡­ Suzhai Pavilion was bustling with activity. Master Yuan Hui had also arrived. He went straight upstairs to the private room. Hui Zhen was already waiting for him. Xu Bo also came. They did not want to attract attention unless necessary. Hui Zhen¡¯s expression was calm. ¡°I will remember your help in my heart.¡± Xu Bo looked at Hui Zhen. She was not doing well. ¡°Master Hui Zhen, your Dao heart is in a mess.¡± Liu Sanniang had actually managed to force Hui Zhen to such an extent. Hui Zhen lowered her eyes. ¡°State Minister, if you were me, you would understand how I feel.¡± Her karmic me was almost insuppressible and was burning fiercely at all times. How could she sit still? Xu Bo had never experienced it himself, so he naturally did not know what it felt like. Hui Zhen looked at Yuan Hui and said, ¡°If Liu Sannianges, I¡¯ll get someone to lure her here. I can handle Marquis Su myself. I¡¯ll leave Liu Sanniang to the two of you. I really can¡¯t deal with her today. Thank you.¡± Xu Bo looked at Yuan Hui. Yuan Hui nodded, and so did Xu Bo. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Leave Miss Liu to us.¡± Chapter 458 - 458 Taking Out The Copper Bell 458 Taking Out The Copper Bell Xu Bo believed that it would not be difficult for him and Master Yuan Hui to restrain Liu Sanniang. Since they were all here, they naturally had to help. But speaking of which, only he and Yuan Hui came. No one from the other sects turned up. Hui Zhen seemed to have seen through Xu Bo¡¯s thoughts. She snorted coldly. ¡°I¡¯ll remember today. Marquis Su and the others have already arrived. I¡¯ll go over first.¡± She would remember those who did note to help her. It was only a matter of time before she gave them a taste of their own medicine. Xu Bo nodded calmly. ¡°Master Hui Zhen, go ahead. Yuan Hui and I can handle the matters here.¡± !! Yuan Hui also nodded slightly. ¡°I also want to discuss Buddhist doctrine with Miss Liu.¡± Hui Zhen looked at the two of them and turned to leave. She did not care if the two of them were sincerely helping her or not as long as they could restrain Liu Sanniang. Hui Zhen went to the kitchen. Almost everyone had arrived, so she had to get the kitchen to start serving food. The calm-looking Daoist nuns, dressed in gray robes, began to serve the dishes one by one. Hui Zhen took a deep breath and left the kitchen with a bowl of fresh and fragrant snow-white soup. This soup emitted a rich fragrance. When Hui Zhen walked past, this fragrance attracted the people in the private room, causing them to swallow their saliva. ¡°What is Master Hui Zhen holding? Why does it smell so good?¡± ¡°Just the smell alone is enough to make me drool. I really don¡¯t know what it feels like to taste it.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think about it. That soup seems really expensive. We can¡¯t afford it¡­¡± Everyone was discussing the soup. They couldn¡¯t afford to eat that kind of peerless delicacy, but these other vegetarian dishes were also top-grade. They were fragrant. If they couldn¡¯t eat something expensive, they could only eat more of what they had. Only Su Yanyu had the honor to taste the soup. The big room was filled with people of status. Marquis Su and Mrs. Su were in separate rooms. One was apanying the female guests, and the other one was apanying the male guests. Su Yanyu was in the same room with young people of simr age. Other than a few people who knew the truth, those who didn¡¯t know were eagerly looking forward to eating the food. Stacks and stacks of exquisite side dishes were served, and everyone¡¯s eyes were fixated on them. ¡°Suzhai Pavilion is famous for its vegetarian dishes. No other vegetarian restaurant in the world canpare to Suzhai Pavilion. This time, we have the chance to dine here, all thanks Young Marquis.¡± A noble young master raised his ss and toasted him. Su Yanyu nced at the vegetarian dishes. ¡°Enjoy yourself.¡± Looking at these so-called delicious dishes, he had no appetite at all. His mind was filled with the thought that they were all poisonous! If Su Yanyu didn¡¯t move his chopsticks, how could others pick up their chopsticks? He was the boss today. Mu Cong¡¯s face was a little pale. The vegetarian dishes had a foul smell, causing difort in his nose and mouth. It made his stomach churn and he wanted to vomit, but he could only hold it in. The pain was torturous. Li Wei, Cheng Yan, and the others seemed to have worms crawling under their butts. They actually had no appetite for the food. They even felt disgusted and smelled a faint stench. Su Yanyu couldn¡¯t help but frown. Why wasn¡¯t Hui Zhen here yet? It didn¡¯t make sense. It was his birthday today and he was holding a banquet in Suzhai Pavilion. No matter what, Hui Zhen had toe over and say something nice to him. Almost all the dishes had been served, but Hui Zhen was still nowhere to be seen. Knowing that the food stank, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to give the word to begin the banquet. He didn¡¯t want to harm anyone. As a rich fragrance wafted in, Su Yanyu heaved a sigh of relief. Hui Zhen, that old witch, was finally here. What was she holding? Why did it smell so good¡­ It was too fragrant. As Hui Zhen entered, everyone in the seats could not help but swallow their saliva. Their faces revealed anxious anticipation, and the saliva in their mouths was overflowing. Mu Cong reached out and pulled Su Yanyu. He lowered his voice and endured the retching in his heart. ¡°I can¡¯t hold it in anymore¡­¡± Mu Cong¡¯s forehead and body were covered in sweat. He seemed to be trying his best to endure it. Su Yanyu looked at his painful appearance and felt a little sympathetic. This smell was rich and fragrant to the others, but to Mu Cong, it was probably another smell. Mu Cong lowered his head and his body began to tremble. He felt Hui Zhen walk closer to him. The overwhelming stench kept rushing into his nose. His stomach felt like it was being grabbed and squeezed by a hand. He kept swallowing to prevent himself from vomiting. However, this kind of pain simply made him wish he was dead. He did not even dare to raise his head. Su Yanyu swallowed, calmed down, and smiled. ¡°Master Hui Zhen, what is this? Why does it smell so good?¡± Hui Zhen ced the soup in front of Su Yanyu and said, ¡°This is specially prepared for your birthday. Please enjoy it.¡± Hui Zhen was beside Su Yanyu and gestured for him to take a sip. Su Yanyu frowned. The soup was thick and white, and there was white and tender tofu floating on it. Others looked at Su Yanyu with envy. Su Yanyu tightened his grip on the talisman in his hand and picked up the spoon with his right hand. Hui Zhen took out a copper bell, and Su Yanyu was immediately a little nervous. ¡°Master Hui Zhen, what are you doing? Are you trying to harm me?¡± Looking at Hui Zhen¡¯s copper bell, Mu Cong¡¯s body trembled non-stop. Fortunately, Cheng Yan, who was beside him, saw that something was wrong with him and reached out to press his shoulder. Hui Zhen¡¯s gaze swept across Mu Cong indifferently, as if she did not notice anything unusual about him. She said indifferently, ¡°Lord Su, you must be joking. How can I harm you? I¡¯m just going to give you a blessing.¡± Chapter 459 - 459 Old Witch, You Didn’t Expect It, Did You? 459 Old Witch, You Didn¡¯t Expect It, Did You? Su Yanyu looked at the bell in Hui Zhen¡¯s hand and could not help but wonder if his talisman would be able to shatter the bell. However, this thought onlysted for a moment. He was not brainless. This bell was made of copper. How could it be broken so easily? Su Yanyu looked at Hui Zhen calmly. ¡°In that case, how is Master Hui Zhen going to bless me?¡± The more thrilling it was, the calmer he became. With so many people around him, what was there to be afraid of? Huizhen said indifferently, ¡°If you want to know, I¡¯ll demonstrate it to you. Young Master Mu, you¡¯re not feeling well again, right? I see that you¡¯re a little pale.¡± Mu Cong, who was suddenly mentioned, trembled. His smile was even uglier than crying. ¡°I-I¡¯m fine. You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡± !! When Su Yanyu saw Mu Cong like this, he was angry at him being useless. Hui Zhen was also interesting. She clearly knew why Mu Cong behaved weirdly, but she still pretended to be confused. Su Yanyu said, ¡°Mu Cong is indeed not feeling well recently.¡± Mu Cong was about to cry. He was scared to death. When he saw the copper bell, he felt that something bad was afoot. The ringing of the bell in his ears made him feel a little ufortable. He only wanted to stay far away from Hui Zhen. Hui Zhen looked at Mu Cong and held the bell in her right hand. She said lightly, ¡°Ringing the bell three times will bring good luck. Young Master Mu is not feeling well, so he needs some good luck the most.¡± Su Yanyu narrowed his eyes. ¡°Is that so? Master Hui Zhen, don¡¯t y with me. If anything happens to Mu Cong, I won¡¯t let you off.¡± Mu Cong began to tremble uncontrobly. The corners of Hui Zhen¡¯s mouth twitched into a smile. ¡°Lord Su, you¡¯re funny, but you shouldn¡¯t joke like this. No matter how stupid I am, I am not foolish enough to kill someone in my own territory, right?¡± Hui Zhen picked up the bell and gently shook it above Mu Cong¡¯s head. ¡°Ding dong.¡± ¡°Ding dong.¡± ¡°Ding dong.¡± There was nothing strange about the sound of the bell. It was just an ordinary ringing sound. Su Yanyu looked at Mu Cong. The painful expression on Mu Cong¡¯s face disappeared. Su Yanyu licked his lips. Could this bell be used to erase memories¡­ Before Su Yanyu could react, Hui Zhen had already rung the bell many times. This time, Li Wei, Cheng Yan, and the others who knew the truth were no longer showing any fear. Su Yanyu was speechless. He was the only one who remembered everything now. What should he do?? Hui Zhen looked at Su Yanyu. ¡°Lord Su, what¡¯s wrong? Are you satisfied with what I did?¡± Su Yanyu felt a chill run down his spine and half of his body was cold. He was terrified. He looked at Hui Zhen and was speechless for a moment. Damn it, he should have pped the talisman on Hui Zhen¡¯s head long ago! He nced at Mu Cong, whose expression had returned to normal. Mu Cong wiped the sweat off his forehead and said, ¡°It is really hot. Lord Su, when can we eat?¡± Li Wei and Cheng Yan also looked at Su Yanyu eagerly. They were waiting for him to speak. They could not wait to devour this table of delicious food that emitted a strong fragrance. Su Yanyu shouted. ¡°Wait, wait, wait, wait¡­¡± He stuttered. He was holding the talisman. If he pped it on Hui Zhen now, would he be able to make it? He was a little hesitant. Hui Zhen probably didn¡¯t know that he had this thing in his hand. If he attacked now and missed, he wouldn¡¯t have another chance. Su Yanyu felt like an ant on a hot pan and was extremely anxious. Perhaps themotion here had been heard by Marquis Su and Mrs. Su, who were next door. They quickly came over. Seeing that his parents were both here, Su Yanyu rxed a lot. ¡°Father, Mother¡­¡± The corners of his eyes twitched. Marquis Su and Mrs. Su looked at Mu Cong, who was already back to normal, and understood the situation. They thought that the n was foolproof, but they did not expect Su Yanyu to screw it up. They did not know what Su Yanyu did. Of course, protecting their son was the most important thing now. Hui Zhen raised her hand and shook the copper bell. Su Yanyu saw his parents¡¯ expressions change from worry to relief. They clearly had forgotten everything about Suzhai Pavilion. Su Yanyu¡¯s mouth was wide open. Damn it, why did this old witch Hui Zhen have so many tricks up her sleeve? Hui Zhen rang the bell dozens of times, and her expression became colder and darker. When she put away the bell, she looked at Su Yanyu gloomily and frowned. ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s better not to go against me.¡± Su Yanyu swallowed his saliva. ¡°What are you talking about? Why don¡¯t I understand?¡± He curled his lips. ¡°I¡¯m still waiting for you to give me a blessing. I also want to be blessed.¡± Hui Zhen looked at Su Yanyu with a cold expression. ¡°Since you¡¯ve said so, I can¡¯t keep you waiting.¡± Hui Zhen walked towards Su Yanyu and picked up the copper bell. Seeing that Su Yanyu had closed his eyes and seemed to have epted his fate, a cold glint shed across her eyes and her breathing calmed down. With Yuan Hui and Xu Bo restraining Liu Sanniang, she could rest assured on this side. Mu Cong had a stronger willpower than ordinary people. Last time, she didn¡¯t use much of her power. Now with the power doubled, Mu Cong instantly forgot everything. Hui Zhen picked up the bell and shook it in front of Su Yanyu. Su Yanyu held the talisman and did not move. He felt a force invading his mind, as if it wanted to pull something out of his mind. This feeling was not good, and his head was in pain. Su Yanyu¡¯s mind was buzzing. He thought that Hui Zhen¡¯s trick should be over. He was going to fight alone now. He slowly opened his eyes and stretched. ¡°It¡¯sfortable.¡± Su Yanyu shouted. ¡°Don¡¯t just watch. Let¡¯s eat!¡± Su Yanyu knew that Hui Zhen was looking at him. He picked up a spoon and scooped out a spoonful of thick, white, and fragrant soup. The ingredient was tofu. It looked tender, but it smelled really f*cking bad¡­ He had already brought the spoon to his mouth and was about to drink it under Hui Zhen¡¯s gaze. Su Yanyu slowly took a sip. When Hui Zhen heard the sound of him drinking the soup, the corners of her mouth curled up slightly, and her expression rxed. Su Yanyu had been waiting for this moment. He quickly pped Hui Zhen¡¯s face with the talisman in his left hand. The talisman stuck to Hui Zhen¡¯s face. Immediately, Su Yanyu spat out the soup in his mouth. ¡°Old witch, you didn¡¯t expect this, did you?¡± Chapter 460 - 460 Miss Liu Didn’t Come 460 Miss Liu Didn¡¯t Come Su Yanyu threw away the spoon and spat out a few times. The stench in his mouth was so strong that he could not help but bend down and vomit. As soon as the talisman touched Hui Zhen, it burned to ashes. Hui Zhen¡¯s expression was extremely gloomy. She quickly reached out and tore off the talisman paper, but it was toote. The talisman paper had already turned to ashes. In an instant, she heard something shatter. Hui Zhen looked at Su Yanyu with strong killing intent. !! Much to her surprise, Marquis Su and Mrs. Su woke up. They immediately ran to Su Yanyu¡¯s side and patted his back. ¡°Yanyu, quickly, spit it out¡­ How much did you eat? You can¡¯t eat this.¡± Immediately after that, more and more people woke up. They seemed to have smelled an extremely strong stench and could not help but retch. ¡°Urgh¡­ What is this? Why does it smell disgusting?¡± ¡°Oh my god, is Suzhai Pavilion giving us rotten food? It stinks. Damn it, what are these?¡± Mrs. Su looked at Hui Zhen coldly. ¡°Master Hui Zhen, what are you serving us? Why does it stink? How can such a rotten thing be called food? We have to send you to the authorities.¡± Su Yanyu vomited until his bile came out. Only then did he slowly return to normal. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Take her to the authorities. My stomach hurts. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m going to die. Mother¡­ help.¡± Su Yanyu was not pretending. He really felt a terrible stomachache. The color on his face faded almost instantly. He held his stomach and wished he could roll on the ground. Such pain was simply inhumane. Those who often came to Suzhai Pavilion to eat also reacted. They held their stomachs and their faces turned pale. Mu Cong was lying on the ground, foaming at the mouth. His brain felt like it was being pricked by countless needles, and his eyes kept rolling back. Li Wei, Cheng Yan, and the others were not having a good time either. The entire Suzhai Pavilion was filled with a rotten stench. People couldn¡¯t stand the smell and ran downstairs. Su Yanyu looked at Hui Zhen who had suddenly be a white-haired old woman. She leaned against the table weakly, as if she had no strength at all. The entire Suzhai Pavilion was permeated with a stench, and everyone¡¯s faces were pale. Marquis Su and Mrs. Su were not severely affected. They didn¡¯t eat much and only felt a little ufortable, but they could still tolerate it. They sternly ordered the servants to report to the officials, and no one in Suzhai Pavilion was allowed to leave. Today, they came prepared. Hundreds of officials were already standing nearby. With Marquis Su¡¯s order, they immediately surrounded Suzhai Pavilion. A few Daoists nuns rushed in and supported Hui Zhen as they shouted anxiously. ¡°Master, Master, what happened to you?¡± Hui Zhen seemed to have suffered a huge bacsh. Her expression was painful, as if she was enduring some unbearable pain. Blood flowed from the corner of her mouth. Many ck sins swarmed into Hui Zhen¡¯s body from all directions. Hui Zhen felt as if the karmic me in her heart was about to burn her alive. It was painful. The feeling of being burned alive was so painful that she¡¯d rather die right on the spot. The Daoists nuns also felt a burning pain in their hearts. They leaned against Hui Zhen and wailed in pain. Su Yanyu panted heavily. ¡°It¡¯s too scary.¡± The pain in his body had gradually subsided, but when he thought about it, he still felt a lingering fear. If he failed, he would die from the pain. Just now, he seemed to have seen many ck thingsing out of the diners¡¯ bodies and returning to Hui Zhen. This¡­ This ck thing should originally belong to Hui Zhen. Su Yanyu heaved a sigh of relief. If he hadn¡¯t been able to remain calm just now, he would be the one crying. Themotion in here rmed Yuan Hui and Xu Bo. They smelled a rotten stench and immediately felt that something was wrong. When they came over to take a look, the scene beyond their expectations. At this moment, they realized that Liu Sanniang didn¡¯te at all. They were not here to deal with Liu Sanniang. Hui Zhen had made a mistake. She thought that as long as they could hold Liu Sanniang back, everything would be fine. However, she did not expect that Liu Sanniang had never nned toe. When Marquis Su and Mrs. Su saw Xu Bo and Master Yuan Hui, they were stunned. They did not expect the two of them to be at Suzhai Pavilion as well. It was not difficult to imagine what they were doing here. Marquis Su and Mrs. Su understood that they were the helpers invited by Hui Zhen. However, there was no need to say these things out loud. Marquis Su cupped his hands at Xu Bo and Master Yuan Hui and said, ¡°With two masters around, I¡¯m relieved. What did Master Hui Zhen feed us? The stench is nauseating. Please be the judge.¡± Xu Bo and Yuan Hui¡¯s expressions were veryplicated. They were here to help Hui Zhen, but not only did the person they were asked to deal with note, they were also asked to be the judge. How could they be the judge? Mrs. Su smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Husband. The Emperor will definitely punish those who harm the people. Master Hui Zhen is a member of the Mystic World. If this matter is not investigated thoroughly, it will damage the reputation of the entire Mystic World. State Minister Xu Bo is an upright person, and Master Yuan Hui is highly respected. They are all people of the righteous path, so they naturally won¡¯t turn a blind eye to it.¡± Yuan Hui and Xu Bo were caught off guard. Before they could leave, they bumped into Marquis Su and Mrs. Su and couldn¡¯t just walk away. Xu Bo said in a deep voice, ¡°Greetings, Marquis. Greetings, Madam. This matter is serious. We naturally have to investigate it properly.¡± Yuan Hui also added. ¡°State Minister is right.¡± The people from Xuanyi Department arrived very quickly. Wei Shi could not help but feel that this case was going to be sensational. Suzhai Pavilion was famous in the capital. But now, there was a horrible smell everywhere. The soup and food were emitting an unbearable stench. Serving people with rotten food was a crime. Hui Zhen was captured. All the Daoist nuns of Suzhai Pavilion were held too. When Hui Zhen was taken away, her old face was scary. Her cold eyes swept across Su Yanyu and the others, and she asked in disbelief. ¡°Where¡¯s Liu Sanniang?¡± She looked around and did not see Liu Sanniang. She could not ept the fact that the damn girl didn¡¯t show up. Su Yanyu said, ¡°Why are you looking for Miss Liu? You must have ill intentions by giving us these stinky things. As a master of Xuanyi Department, Miss Liu will get to the bottom of it and not let you off.¡± Chapter 461 - 461 Miss Liu Didn’t Come (Part 2) 461 Miss Liu Didn¡¯t Come (Part 2) In other words, Liu Sanniang did note there at all. Hui Zhen¡¯s vision turned ck and she fainted. Xu Bo and Yuan Hui could not help but frown. This was also something they had not expected. No matter what, Hui Zhen had lost. Suzhai Pavilion was destroyed and there was no turning back. Moreover, they had also be witnesses to this event! They couldn¡¯t just walk away. !! Su Yanyu was happy. He was proud of himself. His body was still a little weak, but he was fine. Marquis Su looked at him and really didn¡¯t know what to say. He was secretly happy that his son was safe and sound. Mrs. Su was very proud. ¡°Yanyu has grown up.¡± He was no longer the yboy who only knew how to cause trouble. Marquis Su looked at the pale-faced Mu Cong and the others beside Su Yanyu. ¡°Let¡¯s get a doctor to take a look at them.¡± The smell in Suzhai Pavilion was unbearable. Hui Zhen and the other Daoists nuns had been taken away, but the food was still there. Looking at it now, it was really shocking. The green vegetables had turned ck, as if they had been corroded by something. The soup was no longer thick and fragrant. It had turned into ck, smelly water. It was disgusting. Many people recalled that they had been drooling over the food previously and immediately retched. Su Yanyu waved his hand. ¡°It stinks here. I can¡¯t stand it¡­¡± After leaving Suzhai Pavilion, the streets were cold and empty. The stench lingered for a long time, making people want to walk as far away from it as possible. Mu Cong¡¯s face was pale. Seeing that, Su Yanyu couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Mu Cong, are you alright? Why are you so seriously affected? Miss Liu said that ck thing is a sin. Without it, you shouldn¡¯t feel pain, right?¡± Although Su Yanyu still felt weak, the pain of his intestines and stomach rotting was gone, but Mu Cong did not seem to have gotten better. Mu Cong¡¯s face was pale and trembling. ¡°I feel a lot of pain in my head.¡± This might be the aftereffect. He originally remembered everything. After Hui Zhen rang the bell so many times beside him, he forgot what he had remembered. Now that he recalled what he forgot again, his head couldn¡¯t take it and it hurt terribly. Under the immense torture, he foamed at the mouth and fainted. This pain was much to take. Seeing that he was really ufortable, Su Yanyu frowned. ¡°What should we do?¡± It was probably not possible for a normal doctor to treat him. Su Yanyu thought for a moment and said, ¡°Go and find Miss Liu. You¡¯re considered a special case.¡± Mu Cong nodded. ¡°Thank you, Lord Su. I¡¯ll go find Miss Liu now.¡± Mu Kun quickly said, ¡°Lord Su, this is no small matter. Why don¡¯t we all go to Miss Liu and let her take a look at all of us?¡± Marquis Su frowned. What Mu Kun said made sense. Su Yanyu nodded. ¡°Then, let¡¯s go find Miss Liu.¡± He felt that he should be fine, but it would be more reassuring to hear it from Liu Sanniang. Liu Sanniang had been sitting in the courtyard since morning. The weather was very good today, and the sun was shining brightly. General cky beside her and let her stroke him. Liu Sanniang looked at the sky. When she saw the evil source being shattered by a golden light, she smiled and was in a good mood. Chu Yan came over with a stack of small chestnut crisps. ¡°Eat.¡± Liu Sanniang picked up one. The chestnut crisp was very fragrant. It was sweet inside and crispy outside. She looked at Chu Yan. ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡± Chu Yan smiled and wiped her mouth with a handkerchief. ¡°I¡¯ll use red beans as the filling next time.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded, feeling as if she had drunk honey. She was good at cooking, but she wasn¡¯t very good at making pastries. However, Chu Yan was top-notch in this area. She felt that she had gained a little weight recently. After fighting with Hui Zhen, she was injured. Chu Yan had made a lot of delicious pastries to nourish her. Actually, there was no need at all because the injuries she had suffered had healed at that time. After ten days of recuperation, she was in good spirits. There was a knock on the door outside the courtyard. Chu Yan went to open the door. This was the first time Marquis Su had stepped into such a small ce. He felt that it was too small and did not know where to stand. Su Yanyu walked in and smiled. ¡°Miss Liu, I did it, but it was really too dangerous. I almost lost my life. At that time, I went all out¡­¡± Su Yanyu was in high spirits as he exaggerated and described the situation. The corners of Mu Cong and the others¡¯ mouths twitched. Although Su Yanyu¡¯s ount was a bit over the top, it was indeed very dangerous at that time. They were all drooling over the dishes on the table, wishing they could devour it all. Su Yanyu had also made a huge sacrifice. If he hadn¡¯t pretended that his memories had been erased and taken a sip of soup, Hui Zhen wouldn¡¯t have let down her guard and the talisman wouldn¡¯t have sessfully stuck to her face. It was obvious that Su Yanyu wanted to curry favor with Liu Sanniang. Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°Thank you, Young Marquis.¡± Su Yanyu was excited. He was considered familiar with Liu Sanniang and they were at least half friends now. Marquis Su had never seen Su Yanyu being so friendly to anyone before. Su Yanyu pulled Mu Cong over and said, ¡°Miss Liu, take a look at Mu Cong. He says that he¡¯s having a headache.¡± Mu Cong¡¯s face was paler than anyone else¡¯s but he had been holding it in all this while. Liu Sanniang looked at Mu Cong. He had a stronger willpower than ordinary people. Hui Zhen had to double her attack in order for the effect to take ce on Mu Cong. However, it was obvious that this made Mu Cong feel worse than other people. Liu Sanniang gently chanted the scriptures and released her power. The gentle power warmed everyone present. They could feel a warmth flowing into their limbs and bones. Every strand of their hair feltfortable. The pain Mu Cong was feeling finally eased. He even walked towards Liu Sanniang involuntarily, wanting to get more of it. Her power was the light. It was too warm andfortable. They were like people who had been cold in the dark and damp, and were suddenly illuminated by the sun. Mu Cong wanted to get closer, but when he reached a position, he felt a chill. He looked over and saw a pair of cold eyes. He shivered and retreated. Once again, he was wrapped in warm power and he rxed. Chapter 462 - 462 Immortal Meat 462 Immortal Meat Liu Sanniang retracted her power. Mu Cong exhaled and looked at Liu Sanniang with enthusiasm. He really wanted to get close to her. He really did not have any other thoughts. It was just respect. Su Yanyu was the same. He asked. ¡°Miss Liu, Hui Zhen has been captured by Lord Wei of Xuanyi Department. Are you going there? What did Hui Zhen feed people? Why does it smell so good?¡± Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t know either, so I¡¯m going to find out.¡± Su Yanyu couldn¡¯t hide his excitement. ¡°Can I follow?¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. Su Yanyu was inquisitive. Even if she wanted to stop him, he wouldn¡¯t listen. Wei Shi took Hui Zhen away. He knew that this was a serious matter, so he immediately instructed his subordinates to guard her well before going to invite Liu Sanniang. When he arrived at her ce, he realized that there were many people present there already. Wei Shi looked at Marquis Su and cupped his hands. ¡°Greetings, Marquis, Madam, and Young Marquis.¡± Marquis Su also said, ¡°Lord Wei is here for a purpose. There¡¯s no need for formality.¡± Wei Shi nodded and looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu, I think you know why I am here.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Sir,e with me to Suzhai Pavilion.¡± Wei Shi nodded. Marquis Su and Mrs. Su returned home while Su Yanyu followed Liu Sanniang. Mu Cong, Li Wei, Cheng Yan, and the others followed. They were in good spirits now and wanted to see what in the world was going on. Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan went out together. Soon, the group arrived at Suzhai Pavilion. The sky was already dark, and there were still many soldiers guarding outside. Most of the stench had already dissipated. However, when they entered again, Su Yanyu and the others still retched. This was a physiological reaction. Even if he couldn¡¯t smell the stench anymore, he still remembered the disgusting smell in his heart. When he walked in, he would only remember how stinky it was. Mu Cong waved his hand. ¡°Lord Su, I won¡¯t go in. I¡¯ll wait for you outside. Go and take a look. Tell me about itter¡­¡± He probably did not want to pass by this street for the rest of his life. His stomach felt like it was about to burst. No matter how curious he was, he held it back. Seeing the difort on his face, Su Yanyu said directly, ¡°Then wait outside. If you really can¡¯t, go back. I¡¯ll take a look and tell you about itter.¡± Li Wei and Cheng Yan hesitated. ¡°Um¡­¡± They did not want to go in either. Su Yanyu looked at them. ¡°You can all wait outside.¡± He was also disgusted, but he could tolerate it. Su Yanyu looked at Liu Sanniang in confusion. ¡°Miss Liu, don¡¯t you feel ufortable?¡± Liu Sanniang shook her head. ¡°No.¡± She looked at Chu Yan. He must be feeling very ufortable smelling the rotten stench. Liu Sanniang suggested. ¡°Chu Yan, why don¡¯t you wait for me outside?¡± Chu Yan squeezed her palm. ¡°No need.¡± Nothing was unbearable as long as he was with her. Liu Sanniang was already used to Chu Yan squeezing her palm. She was also used to him saying ¡®no need¡¯. She did not say anything else because she believed that Chu Yan was capable of handling everything. Suzhai Pavilion had four floors with arge plot ofnd in the backyard where they grew vegetables. But now, the originally fresh and green vegetables were all rotten. Without the support of spiritual qi, they had revealed their original appearance. Spiritual qi was only attached to the surface, but inside, these things were all rotten. Suzhai Pavilion was famous for only serving vegetarian dishes. It was true that there was no meat. Even the oil was extracted from vegetable seeds. Su Yanyu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Are these what I used to eat?¡± He had spent a lot of money in Suzhai Pavilion, but this was what he paid for? Su Yanyu felt terrible. Liu Sanniang walked to the well and peeked inside. She picked up a wooden bucket to fetch the water. A bucket of clean water was lifted up. It looked refreshing and made one want to drink a few mouthfuls. However, in a few breaths, the bucket of water turned ck and emitted a stench. Wei Shi covered his nose. ¡°Miss Liu, what¡¯s in this well?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Wei Shi. ¡°Hui Zhen¡¯s secret. Sir, find two strong people to salvage what is down there.¡± Wei Shi immediately gave the order. The constables were a little unwilling because what was down there must be disgusting. They looked at Wei Shi and said, ¡°Sir, we¡¯re all ordinary people. It¡¯s obvious that what is down there is dangerous. We¡­¡± Liu Sanniang fetched another bucket of water and put her hand in. The water instantly turned ck and emitted a stench. She was the nemesis of evil. However, the thing in the well was very tempting, so the person who went down to get it had to have a strong mind. At the very least, the person had to withstand the temptation. Wei Shi was a little angry. He rolled up his sleeves. ¡°I¡¯ll go down.¡± Liu Sanniang said nothing. Su Yanyu couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°I¡¯ll go. I¡¯m already disgusted by Suzhai Pavilion to the point of numbness. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at him. ¡°Go and call Young Master Mu over so that the two of you can do it together.¡± Su Yanyu thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± Liu Sanniang must have her reasons for suggesting such an arrangement. Mu Cong quickly wrapped himself up tightly and entered. He only kept his eyes uncovered. He was a little afraid of going into the well, but since Su Yanyu was going down, he could only risk his life to apany him. Wei Shi got someone to bring a rope and hang Su Yanyu and Mu Cong down. Su Yanyu shouted from the well. ¡°The water in the well is not deep. It only reaches till my thigh.¡± After saying that, Su Yanyu started to search in the water. The wall of the well was smooth, and so was the bottom of the well. He did not find anything. He searched carefully and touched a bulge. He tore it open and ayer was ripped off. He shouted. ¡°I found it.¡± Chapter 463 - 463 Immortal Meat (Part 2) 463 Immortal Meat (Part 2) They scooped the thing up. As soon as it came out of the water, they smelled the strong fragrance of the thing in their hands. Immediately, Su Yanyu swallowed his saliva. Mu Cong also swallowed his saliva, but he was still rtively clear-headed and said, ¡°Lord Su, this thing is evil. You can¡¯t eat it.¡± How sinful would it be if he took a bite? Mu Cong smelled the strong fragrance and felt his mouth water. If Su Yanyu came down alone, he would have definitely been tempted to take a bite. Su Yanyu gulped. ¡°Pull, pull us up.¡± !! He held it carefully, his eyes fixed on it. Countless thoughts shed through his mind, as if a voice was moring inside his head. ¡°Eat it. Just one bite. It¡¯s fine.¡± Mu Cong gulped and reminded him. ¡°Lord Su, you can¡¯t eat this¡­¡± He swallowed his saliva. Su Yanyu couldn¡¯t take his eyes off it. When he spoke, saliva flowed from the corner of his mouth. ¡°I know, but it smells so f*cking good. What is this? It feels soft and smooth to the touch. It looks like a piece of meat, but what meat smells so good? It¡¯s like immortal meat.¡± Mu Cong also kept swallowing his saliva. He could no longer smell the fragrance of the vegetarian dishes in Suzhai Pavilion, but he could still smell the fragrance of this thing. It was like a piece of soft and fragrant pork. If not for the fact that he still had some rationality left, he and Su Yanyu would have taken big bites off it already. When Mu Cong and Su Yanyu were pulled out of the well, a strong fragrance wafted out. ¡°Gulp¡­¡± Everyone present there drooled. Their eyes were fixed on the water-like thing. Mu Cong and Su Yanyu¡¯s hands were trembling. What was this thing? They thought that it would turn into ck water and be filled with a stench when it reached the ground, but it didn¡¯t. Instead, they felt that it was getting more and more fragrant. Even Wei Shi couldn¡¯t help but gulp. ¡°Miss Liu, this¡­¡± Almost all of them were swallowing their saliva, but not Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan. He looked disgusted while she was calm. Liu Sanniang said serenely, ¡°This is Hui Zhen¡¯s secret. I don¡¯t know what it is exactly. It¡¯s probably immortal meat. While this thing is in the well, the water will be filled with spiritual qi and vegetables grown with this water will be fragrant.¡± Liu Sanniang took a piece of cloth and gestured for Mu Cong to put the thing on it. Mu Cong looked extremely reluctant. Neither he nor Su Yanyu wanted to let go, but they still put the fragrant thing on it. After the thing was wrapped in the cloth, the fragrance was gone. Liu Sanniang said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Everyone swallowed their saliva. This was Immortal meat. Would they be able to live forever after eating it? Their eyes were filled with greed. Su Yanyu subconsciously raised his hand, preparing to inhale the lingering fragrance on his hand. After all, he had touched the immortal meat with his hand earlier. However, when his hand came close to his nose, he immediately retched. Mu Cong almost did the same thing as Su Yanyu. The two of them bent over and retched non-stop. Everyone came back to their senses and sighed in sympathy. It seemed that this thing was not something good. Otherwise, Mu Cong and Su Yanyu would not be acting like this. Liu Sanniang looked at Mu Cong and Su Yanyu. ¡°Wash your hands.¡± In this world, there was no such thing as immortal meat. It was just endless sin. The sky was already dark. Su Yanyu and Mu Cong could not take it anymore, so they did not follow the group to Xuanyi Department. Instead, they went back to rest. Liu Sanniang carried the cloth wrapped with immortal meat and followed Wei Shi back to the government office. When they arrived at Xuanyi Department, Wei Shi could not help but ask. ¡°Miss Liu, how should we deal with this?¡± Wei Shi was a little worried. This tempting thing could make people greedy and selfish. If it wasn¡¯t dealt with, he would feel uneasy. Knowing Wei Shi¡¯s worries, Liu Sanniang said, ¡°Sir, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll find out when we see Hui Zhen.¡± Wei Shi was relieved. Hui Zhen had already been locked up by him in the Xuanyi Department. If this thing belonged to Huizhen, she would have all the answers. However, when they entered the office and were about to interrogate Hui Zhen, his subordinates reported with their heads lowered. ¡°Sir, Master Hui Zhen is no longer in the Xuanyi Department¡­¡± They lowered their heads, not having the courage to look up. Wei Shi¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t I tell you to keep an eye on her?¡± The subordinate answered. ¡°Two hours ago, His Highness the Crown Prince came. He took Master Hui Zhen away and we couldn¡¯t stop him. The Crown Prince also left a message for Miss Liu, asking her to go and see him.¡± Yu Shi gritted his teeth angrily. The Crown Prince was the future emperor. It was easy for him to take someone away. If he did not give them a chance to interrogate Hui Zhen, the case would remain unresolved. Hui Zhen had already been taken away, leaving behind only the Daoist nuns of Suzhai Pavilion. Wei Shi felt a little guilty. ¡°Miss Liu, what should we do now?¡± Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll go to see the crown prince tomorrow.¡± Wei Shi frowned. ¡°Miss Liu.¡± It was obvious that the crown prince was up to no good. Wasn¡¯t Liu Sanniang putting herself in danger by going there? However, when he saw the calm look on Liu Sanniang¡¯s face, he knew that she had made up her mind and he could not stop her. Wei Shi sighed. ¡°Miss Liu, be careful.¡± After Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan left the Xuanyi Department, Wei Shi looked at her back and sighed. He did not know where Liu Sanniang got her courage to go against the crown prince. ¡°Lord, that thing has been brought back from Suzhai Pavilion. How can we let her take it away? This won¡¯t do.¡± Seeing Liu Sanniang walk away with the thing, someone lowered his eyes and said. Wei Shi nced at him and said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t care who you work for. Since you are not loyal to me, you will get the punishment you deserve. You¡¯ll be flogged 100 times.¡± Since he was appointed by the emperor to be in charge of the Xuanyi Department, he should have his own rights. The subordinates were stunned. ¡°Sir, this is not right¡­¡± How could Wei Shi punish them so casually? Everyone was stunned. Wei Shi said even more firmly, ¡°Not right? Do you want to go with me to the pce to ask the emperor if it¡¯s right or not?¡± The subordinates lowered their heads. Of course, they did not dare to do so. The crown prince was not the emperor yet. If the emperor found out they were spies whom the crown prince nted, the emperor wouldn¡¯t let them off. Chapter 464 - 464 The Third Prince’s Visit 464 The Third Prince¡¯s Visit Wei Shi wanted to interrogate the Daoist nuns, but when the interrogation started, they did not say a word. It was as if they were determined not to speak. Their expressions were cold and arrogant, and they firmly believed that Hui Zhen woulde to save them. Wei Shi did not torture them. He thought that perhaps only Liu Sanniang had a way to deal with people from the Mystic World. The sky was already dark when Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan returned from the Xuanyi Department. Not long after the two of them arrived, there was a knock on the door. !! Chu Yan went to open the door. Xia Hongming looked at Chu Yan and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to look for Miss Liu to discuss a deal.¡± Xia Hongming brought many people with him. There were more than 20 secret guards in ck. Wu Ju was still wearing a white Daoist robe and had a gentle expression. He even smiled at Chu Yan. ¡°Young Master Chu.¡± Chu Yan¡¯s expression was cold. Xia Hongming had already brought his men into the courtyard. Liu Sanniang came out of the room. Wu Ju smiled at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu.¡± Liu Sanniang smiled back. ¡°Your Highness, Master Wu Ju.¡± Xia Hongming looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu, you¡¯re a capable psychic. It¡¯s really not right to put you in such a cramped space.¡± Liu Sanniang replied calmly. ¡°I am quitefortable living here. It¡¯s very good.¡± She liked this clean and cozy house. Xia Hongming took a deep breath. ¡°I won¡¯t beat around the bush. I want what you brought out of Suzhai Pavilion.¡± He had heard that it was immortal meat and it smelled rich and fragrant. It was no wonder that the Crown Prince wanted to protect Hui Zhen. Therefore, he quickly made a move. If he was a stepter, the Crown Prince¡¯s men would have arrived here first. Whether Hui Zhen died or not had nothing to do with Xia Hongming. Speaking of which, he couldn¡¯t wait for Hui Zhen to die. She was a powerful person under the Crown Prince. If she died, the Crown Prince would lose a right hand. This was good news. He had never seen immortal meat before. How could he not want this supreme treasure? He had brought so many people with him. If Liu Sanniang knew what was good for her, she would take out the thing and not force him to do anything. Liu Sanniang looked at Xia Hongming. ¡°Third Prince, do you really want it?¡± Xia Hongming frowned. ¡°Am I not supposed to want it?¡± He thought that Liu Sanniang would refuse, or at least she would re up. However, she asked him. ¡°Do you really want it?¡± If he didn¡¯t want it, why would hee knocking on her door in the middle of the night with so many guards? If Liu Sanniang cooperated, it would save him some trouble. If she did not cooperate, he would snatch it away. Xia Hongming looked at Liu Sanniang and wondered what she was up to. Liu Sanniang stepped to the side. ¡°The thing is on the table.¡± Xia Hongming frowned and pointed at a guard. ¡°Go and get it.¡± Xia Hongming was still a little vignt. He did not believe that Liu Sanniang was so easy to talk to, but it was now or never. He did not care what tricks Liu Sanniang was up to. The ck-clothed guard walked towards the main hall and saw the cloth bag on the table. He carried it out. The cloth bag did not look special or problematic. Xia Hongming looked at Liu Sanniang and ordered the guard coldly. ¡°Open it.¡± Liu Sanniang did not even stop him. This made him feel uneasy. Could there be something wrong with this thing? The guard opened the cloth bag and held it with both hands. Under the light, a crystal clear meat-like thing appeared in front of everyone. A rich fragrance spread, causing people to swallow their saliva. The guard holding the meat could not resist the temptation and reached out to grab it. However, when he reached out to touch the meat, his hand sizzled. He quickly retracted his hand and threw the meat to the ground in pain. His hand was burned and badly mutted. One could vaguely see his bones already. The guard did not cry out, but his expression was ferocious. It was obvious that he was trying his best to endure the pain. Xia Hongming¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°What is going on?¡± This wasn¡¯t immortal meat. It smelled rich and fragrant, making one want to eat it. However, when one touched it, it could burn one¡¯s flesh. How could this thing be eaten? If one ate it, one would definitely be burned to ashes from the inside out. Xia Hongming gritted his teeth. No wonder Liu Sanniang did not stop him. She knew that he could not take this thing away! Xia Hongming wanted the immortal meat because it was a treasure. If it wasn¡¯t a treasure, what was the use of having it? Wu Ju squatted down and picked up the immortal meat. His expression did not change, and his palm was sizzling. The immortal meat seemed to be boiling. Xia Hongming¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Let go!¡± Wu Ju let go. The flesh on his hands had already been burned away, but they healed at a visible speed. In just a short moment, his hands had recovered to their original state. ¡°This is an immense sin. When ordinary people touch it, they will rot. Third Prince, this thing is useless to you.¡± Xia Hongming¡¯s expression was cold. He looked at Wu Ju and asked. ¡°Then, what¡¯s this for?¡± Although this thing was not good, he still wanted to take it away. This was probably the strongest poison in the world. Nothing couldpare to it. Wu Ju looked at Liu Sanniang and smiled warmly. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, Miss Liu wants to return it to its owner, right?¡± Xia Hongming frowned. ¡°This thing is evil. How can we return it to Hui Zhen?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Wu Ju and said calmly, ¡°That¡¯s right. This is Hui Zhen¡¯s sin. Only she can digest it.¡± Liu Sanniang did not know the origin of the immortal meat. When she touched it, she knew that she could notpletely eliminate this sin. It belonged to Hui Zhen. Perhaps only by reading Hui Zhen¡¯s mind could she find out the origin of the immortal meat. Xia Hongming was ambitious, but he couldn¡¯t take it away. The most powerful person under him was Wu Ju. Xia Hongming looked at Wu Ju. Without Xia Hongming saying anything, Wu Ju knew what he was thinking. Wu Ju said gently, ¡°I can¡¯t do anything. I can¡¯t take this away.¡± Xia Hongming frowned. ¡°What if it¡¯s wrapped in cloth?¡± Wu Ju picked up the cloth that was originally used to wrap the immortal meat. After looking at it, he said to Xia Hongming, ¡°This cloth is special. It¡¯s no longer effective.¡± Xia Hongming looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Since Miss Liu doesn¡¯t intend to stop me from taking this thing away, please take another piece of cloth and wrap it up.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Xia Hongming. ¡°A sinful thing will ruin your luck. Even so, you still want it?¡± Xia Hongming frowned as if he was trying to figure out whether Liu Sanniang was telling the truth. He gritted his teeth. There were many mysteries about Liu Sanniang, so he really did not dare to take it. Xia Hongming took a deep breath and smiled. ¡°Since Miss Liu has said so, let¡¯s forget it.¡± Chapter 465 - 465 The Third Prince’s Visit (Part 2) 465 The Third Prince¡¯s Visit (Part 2) Wu Ju smiled. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte.¡± Xia Hongming looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Master Wu Ju is right. It¡¯s gettingte. I won¡¯t disturb Miss Liu¡¯s rest.¡± Liu Sanniang said, ¡°Take care, Third Prince.¡± Xia Hongming looked at the crystal clear immortal meat on the ground and instructed indignantly. ¡°Let¡¯s go back!¡± Xia Hongming left with his men. The guard with a mutted hand walked to Wu Ju¡¯s side and asked for help. Wu Ju reached out and grabbed his hand. The guard¡¯s hand healed instantly. Liu Sanniang picked up the cloth to wrap the meat up. Chu Yan closed the door and watched her put the meat away before getting some water to wash her hands. When Liu Sanniang was about to return to her room, Chu Yan grabbed her hand and pinched it gently. Liu Sanniang blushed. ¡°Chu Yan, it¡¯s time to rest.¡± Chu Yan looked at her face, his eyes as dark as ink. ¡°Yes, I know.¡± He knew it was time to rest, but he just couldn¡¯t wait anymore. If Chu Yan did not let go, Liu Sanniang would not be able to break free. The two of them had been together for so long that she knew Chu Yan well. She knew that he was very dangerous. She also knew that he had tucked away his dangerous side, so she was safe. Chu Yan pinched Liu Sanniang¡¯s palm and looked at her quietly. His eyes darkened. ¡°Why are you so obedient?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Chu Yan. ¡°Because I believe you.¡± She chose to believe Chu Yan because they were already engaged and would eventually be married. She gradually convinced herself into believing that he would not hurt her no matter what. Chu Yan almost couldn¡¯t control himself. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he smiled and let go. ¡°Go to sleep.¡± If he did not let go, he would only be torturing himself. Chu Yan let go and Liu Sanniang turned around to enter the room. He chuckled and returned to his room as well. General ck had already be one with the pitch-ck night, silently guarding Liu Sanniang. At this moment, the Crown Prince¡¯s mansion was lit up. Although Xia Hongyuan had taken Hui Zhen away from Xuanyi Department, Hui Zhen looked like she was on the verge of death. He did not know what to do. To find out what happened, Xia Hongyuan even summoned Yuan Hui and Xu Bo. After all, they were also at Suzhai Pavilion at that time. Xia Hongyuan finally knew the sequence of the events. His face darkened. He really could not believe that Hui Zhen would be defeated by Liu Sanniang. She had spent a lot of effort setting up a trap for Liu Sanniang, but she did not go there at all. Xu Bo and Yuan Hui lent Hui Zhen some power that was just enough to keep her breathing. Xu Bo and Yuan Hui retracted their hands. Xia Hongyuan hurriedly went forward and asked. ¡°Masters, how is it? Is Master Hui Zhen alright?¡± Yuan Hui took a deep breath and said, ¡°Your Highness, Hui Zhen is suffering from the burning of the Karmic me. We can¡¯t do anything about it. At this moment, I¡¯m afraid only Miss Liu has the answer.¡± From the beginning, Liu Sanniang only wanted to use Su Yanyu to break the Spiritual Array Formation of Suzhai Pavilion. Once the Spiritual Array Formation was broken, Hui Zhen would suffer a bacsh and lose all her strength to fight back. Liu Sanniang did not even need to fight her. If she returned the sins that originally belonged to Hui Zhen to her, the woman would suffer more pain than death. Xia Hongyuan¡¯s face darkened, but he still said gently to Xu Bo and Yuan Hui, ¡°Thank you, Masters.¡± Xia Hongyuan looked at Hui Zhen and got someone to send Yuan Hui and Xu Bo out. Liu Shun lowered his head and hid the maliciousness in his eyes. ¡°Your Highness, Liu Sanniang clearly knows that Master Hui Zhen is your person. What is her intention in openly dealing with Master Hui Zhen? We have to get rid of Liu Sanniang.¡± Xia Hongyuan looked at Liu Shun. He was now a puppet. Xia Hongyuan¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°Why is everything different from what you predicted?¡± Liu Shun told him that he would ascend the throne and be the emperor in the future, and that the Third Prince would instigate rebellion to try to make him step down. Some of it came true. He believed that his third brother was ambitious and had the intention to rebel. He had always been mindful of that. The reason why he had spent so much effort to protect Liu Shun was because he was useful. However, many things were different since then. Liu Shun lowered his head. ¡°That¡¯s because Liu Sanniang is a variable. She shouldn¡¯t have be a powerful psychic. She should have been alone until she died. This is her life. Her life is different now. All these changes are brought about by her.¡± Not only did the changes brought about by Liu Sanniang affected him, but they also affected many people. Xia Hongyuan had spent a lot of effort to keep him alive because Xia Hongyuan wanted something in return. Liu Shun was a smart person. If Xia Hongyuan found that he was useless, he might abandon him. If he was abandoned, a puppet like him would only die. He had already died once, so how could he be willing to face death again? After being reminded by Liu Shun, Xia Hongyuan gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Since she is a variable, then we¡¯ll get rid of her.¡± Hui Zhen woke up slowly. Her vision was blurry. She opened her mouth and spoke in a hoarse and old voice. When Xia Hongyuan heard this, he quickly walked over. ¡°Master Hui Zhen, how do you feel?¡± Hui Zhen looked at Xia Hongyuan and knew that he had saved her. She trembled and said, ¡°Thank you for saving my life, Your Highness.¡± If it weren¡¯t for the endless faith and merit supporting her, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold on. The karmic me in her body was threatening her life, and she could feel her bones burning bit by bit. If she couldn¡¯t find a remedy, she would be burned to ashes in less than five days. The karmic me would burn her from inside out until nothing was left. Xia Hongyuan frowned. ¡°Master Hui Zhen, how can I save you?¡± Hui Zhen was the only capable psychic under him. If he lost Hui Zhen, he would have no one to counterbnce Xia Hongming¡¯s people. Hui Zhen said with difficulty, ¡°Liu Sanniang is the answer. Unless she lets me go, I will die for sure.¡± However, would Liu Sanniang let her go? If so, why would she deal with her in the first ce? Hui Zhen was indignant. She did not have much time left. Even if she died, she would not let her enemy have an easy time. Hui Zhen gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Humans have weaknesses. Liu Sanniang was born into an ordinary family. She calls herself the True Buddha, so she naturally won¡¯t abandon her family.¡± She was not Liu Sanniang¡¯s match, but Liu Sanniang¡¯s family could not be powerful psychics like her, right? Xia Hongyuan narrowed his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll send people to capture her family now.¡± Chapter 466 - 466 Revival 466 Revival Hui Zhen heaved a sigh of relief. If Xia Hongyuan could sessfully capture Liu Sanniang¡¯s family within a few days, she might have a chance of survival. Liu Sanniang returned home once, which proved that she still cared about her family. She did not care about fame or fortune, but as long as there was something she valued, she wasn¡¯t invincible. Hui Zhen continued. ¡°Your Highness, send someone to the well in the backyard of Suzhai Pavilion to see if my thing is still there. If it is, bring it to me.¡± Xia Hongyuan said, ¡°It¡¯s not there anymore. People from the Xuanyi Department went there with Liu Sanniang. She took something away. It¡¯s said to be called Immortal Meat. If she wants to deal with you, she can onlye to my ce. In my territory, I won¡¯t let her call the shots.¡± Hui Zhen was a little worried. ¡°If it seeds, then I¡¯ll be able to continue living. If it doesn¡¯t, then I can only apologize for failing to fulfill what I promised to Your Highness. Regardless of whether I can live or not, Your Highness, you have to know that Liu Sanniang is dangerous and must die.¡± Even if she was going to die, she would not let Liu Sanniang off so easily. Xia Hongyuan knew this fact very well. He said in a low voice, ¡°I know. You¡¯re still injured. Rest well.¡± Hui Zhen nodded. Right now, she was suffering from the pain of being burned by the Karmic me every second. Even speaking a few words would consume her energy and add to her pain. She hated Liu Sanniang to death. She had spent so much effort setting up the trap, but Liu Sanniang did not show up. She felt greatly humiliated. Hui Zhen hated the others even more. They sat back and watched while she was in misery. Even if she died, she would wait for those people in hell. At this point, every moment had be endless torture. The pain that seeped into her bones gnawed at her bit by bit. Hui Zhen did not even have the strength to cry out in pain. The night had passed, and the sky gradually brightened. Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan carried the immortal meat to the crown prince¡¯s mansion. The servant hurriedly went to report. Xia Hongyuan¡¯s face darkened. ¡°She really dares toe here?¡± Why was Liu Sanniang so bold? Did she know that this was the crown prince¡¯s mansion and he was the future emperor? Liu Sanniang knew it very well. She just didn¡¯t take it seriously. Xia Hongyuan¡¯s expression darkened. He stood up and walked out. Looking at Liu Sanniang coldly, he said, ¡°Miss Liu, do you think this is a ce you cane and go at will?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Xia Hongyuan. ¡°I¡¯m here to see Master Hui Zhen and give her what she wants.¡± Xia Hongyuan looked at the cloth bag in her hand. The immortal meat must be inside. Xia Hongyuan was a little confused. He looked at Liu Sanniang, trying to see her motive from her expression, but it was to no avail. Liu Sanniang showed nothing that betrayed her motive. Xia Hongyuan gritted his teeth. ¡°In that case, Miss Liu,e in.¡± Hui Zhen really needed this thing. Xia Hongyuan was on guard against Liu Sanniang. The guards had their hands on their swords, ready to attack at any time at Xia Hongyuan¡¯s order. However, Liu Sanniang acted as if she didn¡¯t see any of it. She followed Xia Hongyuan in. When they arrived at the courtyard, the guards had already surrounded the entire courtyard. Xia Hongyuan looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Master Hui Zhen is inside.¡± Xia Hongyuan looked at the cloth bag. ¡°Miss Liu, you can put the thing down.¡± Liu Sanniang said expressionlessly, ¡°Other than me, no one will be able to take it in.¡± Xia Hongyuan¡¯s expression was cold. He raised his hand and a guard stepped forward to take the cloth bag from Liu Sanniang. However, when he touched it, his hand was burned and he quickly retracted his hand. Liu Sanniang held the cloth bag and looked at Xia Hongyuan indifferently. Xia Hongyuan gritted his teeth. ¡°Then please take it inside, Miss Liu.¡± Liu Sanniang continued walking inside. Xia Hongyuan followed closely behind. The entire mansion was heavily guarded. Liu Sanniang pushed the door open and opened the cloth bag. A rich fragrance immediately spread out. Hui Zhen, who was originally dizzy, immediately opened her eyes when she smelled the fragrance. She struggled to get out of bed and fell to the ground. She looked up at Liu Sanniang with a cold expression. ¡°Give it to me.¡± Xia Hongyuan¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°Miss Liu, please return it to Master Hui Zhen.¡± Hui Zhen reached out to Liu Sanniang as if she had seen an oasis in the desert, but she did not seem to have any strength and could not even crawl up to her. Liu Sanniang walked towards Hui Zhen. With every step she took, Hui Zhen¡¯s eyes became brighter. Liu Sanniang stood in front of Hui Zhen, squatted down, and ced the meat in front of her. Hui Zhen¡¯s sinister expression turned into surprise. She almost pounced on the meat and opened her mouth to devour it. Liu Sanniang watched her quietly. Xia Hongyuan frowned. He did not know why Liu Sanniang was doing this, but he had a bad feeling that it was not a good thing for Hui Zhen to eat this. He shouted coldly. ¡°Master, stop.¡± However, Hui Zhen seemed to have turned a deaf ear to the outside world as she wolfed down the meat. The rich fragrance made Xia Hongyuan swallow his saliva. He ordered sternly. ¡°Go and take the thing away. Don¡¯t let Master Hui Zhen eat it.¡± A few guards stepped forward, but when they touched the meat, their hands were burned. It was obvious that not everyone could touch this thing. Xia Hongyuan¡¯s face darkened. No one could touch this thing, but Hui Zhen could eat it in big mouthfuls. Soon, Huizhen had already eaten half of it. Her body began to change. She was getting younger and more reinvigorated at a speed visible to the naked eye. Her white hair turned ck, and the wrinkles on her face gradually smoothed out. Xia Hongyuan¡¯s eyes widened. This thing was really immortal meat! It could revive the dead. He was a little excited. ¡°Master Hui Zhen, I order you to stop eating it immediately!¡± How could he allow her to hog such a good thing? However, Hui Zhen did not listen and ate it in big mouthfuls. She felt full of strength. Although she did not know why Liu Sanniang wanted to return this to her, she couldn¡¯t care less. Perhaps Liu Sanniang did not know what this thing could be used for. After Hui Zhen finished thest bite, she became a beautiful woman in her thirties. Her unfocused eyes became clear. She looked at Liu Sanniang and her eyes darkened. ¡°Miss Liu, you made a big blunder. This time, I will not show mercy.¡± She curled her fingers into the shape of a w and came at Liu Sanniang fiercely. To Hui Zhen¡¯s surprise, Liu Sanniang didn¡¯t doge. Instead, Liu Sanniang reached out to grab her wrist even when her heart was already pierced by Hui Zhen¡¯s ws. ... Chapter 467 - 467 Immortal Meat Origin 467 Immortal Meat Origin Hui Zhen¡¯s expression was iparably vicious, and her face twisted ferociously. ¡°Die, die!¡± She squeezed the beating heart hard and crushed it with all her might. However, it got repaired fast. Even though her ws had already stuck into Liu Sanniang¡¯s heart, the heart that she had crushed immediately returned to its original state. Hui Zhen felt that Liu Sanniang¡¯s power was overwhelming her with majestic force. That power invaded every inch of her consciousness, forming a huge sword that could split the sky. With a dazzling light that made her unable to open her eyes, it shed down forcefully. Boom! Hui Zhen felt as if her brain had exploded. A raging fire instantly drowned her. The Karmic me that she had suppressed swept over her like an inferno. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Hui Zhen let out a miserable scream. No matter how much pain she inflicted on Liu Sanniang, the young woman did not back down. Who exactly was she? Why did she have such terrifying power? It was as if everything in the world could be used by her. No, no, no. It was impossible for her to be the chosen one. It was impossible for her to be the True Buddha! Liu Sanniang closed her eyes and carefully sensed Hui Zhen¡¯s memory. Hui Zhen¡¯s Karmic me burned fiercely, quickly devouring her. Liu Sanniang could also feel the burning pain. Hui Zhen¡¯s memory was already blurry. She only managed to see a ck figure. Liu Sanniang wanted to sense more. She saw the ck figure reaching out to a small girl. His voice seemed to be filled with the vicissitudes of life for thousands of years. ¡°Let me give you strength. What you want can be reality. Whatever you want can be realized.¡± The little girl looked up at the ck figure with a yearning expression. ¡°I want a piece of immortal meat. I want to cultivate. I want to be an immortal.¡± The ck figure said in a deep voice, ¡°Little girl, you can¡¯t be greedy. I can only satisfy one of your requests. I can give you the immortal meat, but you have to rely on yourself to get the remaining.¡± The little girl looked determined. ¡°I want immortal meat, I want immortal meat¡­¡± The ck figure smiled. ¡°What about you guys? What do you want?¡± The raging Karmic me burned up her memories. Liu Sanniang frowned and let go of Hui Zhen¡¯s hand. White smoke started to emit on the surface of Hui Zhen¡¯s skin. Liu Sanniang grabbed Hui Zhen¡¯s hand that was still stuck in her heart and pushed it away. Hui Zhen looked at Liu Sanniang. At this moment, she finally understood why Liu Sanniang returned this thing to her. ¡°You saw him, right? He is a god. Who do you think you are? Do you think you can achieve anything by eliminating me? No, you won¡¯t be able to do anything.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Hui Zhen indifferently. ¡°I¡¯ll find him and destroy him.¡± No matter who it was, she would find him and eliminate him. Hui Zhen endured the pain of being burned by the Karmic me, but the Karmic me only burned her. No one else could suffer for her. She was in extreme pain. Her rejuvenated youth and beauty onlysted for a moment before they were burned away by the me. Hui Zhen fell to the ground in pain. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. I¡¯m not evil. I¡¯m not. I met a god. He gave me divine power. Everything was given to me by him. I don¡¯t want to die¡­¡± The veins on Xia Hongyuan¡¯s forehead popped out as he roared. ¡°Stop, stop right now. Someone, kill these two people and save Master Hui Zhen.¡± Liu Sanniang took out the token. ¡°Your Highness, do you recognize this?¡± Xia Hongyuan¡¯s eyes widened when he saw the golden token. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Back off!¡± He looked at the golden token without blinking. The token Liu Sanniang was holding had been given to her by the current emperor and she was acting in the name of the emperor. In endless pain, Hui Zhen trembled non-stop and was eventually reduced to ashes. There was nothing left of her. Xia Hongyuan gritted his teeth. ¡°Miss Liu, why do you insist on going against me?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Xia Hongyuan calmly. ¡°Your highness, I¡¯m not going against you. Hui Zhen was a scourge to the world, so it was only right for me to get rid of her. It doesn¡¯t matter who she worked for.¡± With popping veins, Xia Hongyuan threatened her fiercely. ¡°If I want to kill you today, you won¡¯t be able to leave either.¡± Hui Zhen was dead sopletely that there wasn¡¯t even a piece of bone left. He had suffered a huge loss and wished he could cut Liu Sanniang into pieces, but she was holding a gold token from the emperor. Why did the emperor give her such power? Xia Hongyuan had mixed feelings. He knew that if he let Liu Sanniang go now, he would never have a chance in the future to kill her. He was conflicted. He looked at Liu Sanniang. She was calm, but she was injured. Blood was flowing out of the corner of her mouth, and she was obviously weak. As long as Xia Hongyuan gave the word, his secret guards would attack and take Liu Sanniang down. However, he thought better of it. He opened his mouth and said, ¡°Miss Liu, are you doing this to get rid of evil? In order to get rid of evil, are you willing to risk everything you have? Then, I¡¯ll wait and see how you can get rid of evil.¡± Hui Zhen was already dead. Killing Liu Sanniang wouldn¡¯t bring her back to life. In any case, Liu Sanniang would remain neutral and not side with anyone, so he might as well wait and see what she was up to. Xia Hongyuan¡¯s killing intent clearly subsided. Liu Shun clenched his fists, shouting in his mind. ¡®Idiot, if you let her go now, you won¡¯t get such an opportunity again.¡¯ Liu Shun could not help but step forward and say in a low voice, ¡°Your Highness, think twice.¡± Chu Yan held Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand and walked out of the door. Xia Hongyuan did not stop them, so the secret guards could only make way. Liu Shun¡¯s expression was sinister. ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± Wasn¡¯t Hui Zhen dead for nothing if Liu Sanniang was let off so easily? Xia Hongyuan gritted his teeth and said coldly to Liu Shun, ¡°Shut up, you useless trash!¡± Liu Shun clenched his fists as he looked viciously at Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan walking out of his sight. He was only Xia Hongyuan¡¯s ve now and was not even a strategist. He had no right to speak. Xia Hongyuan narrowed his eyes. ¡°Cooperate with the Xuanyi Department for the investigation of this case. Tell them that Hui Zhen was evil and has already been eliminated. As for the rest of the people in Suzhai Pavilion, punish them ording to thew. I don¡¯t want to hear anything about it from now on.¡± Chapter 468 - 468 Immortal Meat Origin (Part 2) 468 Immortal Meat Origin (Part 2) After Xia Hongyuan gave the order, he left the ce in a fit of anger. Liu Shun gritted his teeth and muttered to himself. ¡°Stupid Crown Prince! Liu Sanniang is seriously injured but he let her go just like that.¡± Sooner orter, Xia Hongyuan would regret letting Liu Sanniang go today. When Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan returned home, he held Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand tightly, giving her endless power. He did not say anything and did not let go even after sending her back to her room. He sat down by the bed and took out a handkerchief to wipe the blood from the corner of her mouth. ¡°Go to sleep. I¡¯m here with you.¡± Chu Yan¡¯s voice was gentle. Liu Sanniang closed her eyes in relief. She had yet to fully absorb Hui Zhen¡¯s power, so her body and mind were in great difort. At this moment, with Chu Yan by her side, she could focus her mind in turning Hui Zhen¡¯s power into her own. This power carried Hui Zhen¡¯s obsession with the Immortal Meat, and Liu Sanniang could see the origin of it with her eyes. Hui Zhen¡¯s memory was full of hunger and poverty. The sect she was in was filled with a rotten smell and enveloped in a heavy death aura. Everything that could be eaten had already been eaten. In despair, people started to chew away the bark. In the sect, everyone was starving. Hui Zhen was a direct disciple of the Xuanzhen Sect. She did not understand why this Heavenly Punishment had been meted out to her sect. This Heavenly Punishment wouldst for a thousand days. The path down the mountain was filled with thick fog, making it impossible to leave. She saw her mother frowning and asked. ¡°Mother, why? What did the Xuanzhen Sect do wrong? Why does the heavens have to punish us like this?¡± It was a question without an answer. Everyone was enduring and waiting for a thousand days to pass. Every day, the sect master would personally leave a mark on the wall at the gate to record the days. It had only been 300 days and there was nothing left to eat in the sect. How were they going to survive the remaining 700 days? One day, everyone smelled a rich fragrance. This fragrance was undoubtedly irresistible to those who had been starving. Everyone went crazy. It was the same for Hui Zhen. She was eight years old back then, and together with the others, they headed towards the source of the fragrance like a pack of hungry wolves. In the sect¡¯s main hall, there was a pot with a lid on. The fragrance was emitted from that spot. Hui Zhen saw her mother standing by the pot with a cold expression. ¡°Half a bowl for everyone. This pot canst us for a month.¡± There were only a few dozen people in the sect. Half a bowl per person was very little, but it was better than nothing. Hui Zhen had never drunk such a delicious soup before. The rich fragrance smelled like meat, but it also didn¡¯t seem to be meat. There was also a faint spiritual aura. It was really good stuff. With this pot of soup, the sect disciples could continue to hang in there. With the nourishment of the spiritual aura, everyone looked much healthier. One day, Hui Zhen heard them discussing how great it would be if they could be immortal. Once they were an immortal, they would be able to escape the suffering of the human world. No one knew why the sect was cursed to suffer Heavenly Punishment. They only knew that the entire Xuanzhen Sect was shrouded by a thick fog and no one could leave the ce. In the face of a disaster, survival was the only pursuit. As for the reason, if they could eventually escape, they might find out. The pot of soup started off with a rich fragrance, but in the end, it became fainter and fainter. On the thirtieth day, it was as nd as water. The people began to be dissatisfied. Hui Zhen licked the corners of her mouth, feeling very ufortable from hunger. Her mother was the sect master, so she had the final say. Her mother said that if she wanted to live, she had to be obedient. During this long period of Heavenly Punishment, they all lived in hell. A cycle of thirty days came and went. Every pot would start off smelling fragrant, but eventually, it would be nd and tasteless by the thirtieth day. Everyone was numb as they waited for a thousand days to pass. Hui Zhen drank the soup and sat in the backyard in a daze as usual, looking at the fog that could not be dispersed. How long had it been since the sun shone on the Xuanzhen Sect? Why didn¡¯t the other sectse to save them? A faint footstep came from behind. Hui Zhen looked up at her mother. ¡°Mother.¡± The woman sat down and reached out to stroke Hui Zhen¡¯s hair. ¡°It will pass. When the timees, you have to revive the sect and pray for the people who died. This is a debt I owe.¡± Hui Zhen leaned against the woman. ¡°Yes, Mother, I will remember it.¡± Hui Zhen was once told that her mother had killed many people for a man. The reason why the Xuanzhen Sect was punished was because of this. They said that the man was her father. Hui Zhen had never seen the man before, but this was a debt that her mother owed. As long as the Heavenly Punishment was over and she survived, she would pray and chant for the deceased. Many thirty days passed. Hui Zhen finally realized that something was wrong. The sect had lost a lot of people. After more than 900 days, only the children were left. Where did everyone go? Another 30 days passed. That night, the children did not go to sleep and had been hiding in the hall. They wanted to know how this pot of soup came about and why it tasted so rich and fragrant. They saw several adults enter the hall. Their heads were shaved, and they wore only a thin robe. Their eyes were dull, and they seemed to have made up their minds to do something. The heavy lid was removed, and the adults jumped in. Terrified, the children all screamed. The sect master covered the pot again and walked over to where the children were hiding. She said with tears in her eyes, ¡°Come out. It¡¯s almost over.¡± Hui Zhen and the others turned pale. ¡°Mother, why do you have to do this? Why do you let us eat people? Boohoo¡­¡± The woman¡¯s face was pale. ¡°If we don¡¯t eat people, how can we live? Just pretend that you didn¡¯t see it and treat it as immortal meat. We¡¯re doing this to let you live. You¡¯re the hope of the sect.¡± As children, they finally understood what they had been consuming all along. The entire sect was shrouded in a heavy aura of death. Even if there were still people alive, they were no different from dead. When the thousand days finally arrived, they stood outside the sect and waited for the thick fog to dissipate. They waited and waited¡­ From dawn to dusk, the fog was still shrouding the sect. Not even a ray of sunlight could break in. Everyone¡¯s heart was in their throat. Hui Zhen heard her mother mutter to herself. ¡°How could this be? How could this be¡­¡± Chapter 469 - 469 Immortal Meat Origin (Part 3) 469 Immortal Meat Origin (Part 3) A thousand days of Heavenly Punishment had passed, but the fog still did not dissipate. What did this mean? It meant that the Heavenly Punishment was still not over. Their Xuanzhen Sect was still under the curse and could not escape. Those who were still alive broke down. They argued with the woman. ¡°Sect Master, didn¡¯t you say that it would end in a thousand days? Why isn¡¯t it over yet? Our sect is going to go extinct. What should we do now?¡± ¡°This matter started because of you, Sect Master. Why don¡¯t you die? You let so many innocent lives die for nothing. Why don¡¯t you die?¡± Faced with the usation, the woman did not say a word and remained silent. Including the children, there were only about ten people left alive. By now, they all knew what the pot of soup that couldst for 30 days contained. They had never exposed it because they were all waiting for the heavenly punishment to end. But after a thousand days passed, the heavenly punishment was still there. They broke down, unable to take it anymore. Another thirty days were about to begin. Who else would volunteer to jump into the pot next? Late at night, Hui Zhen felt someone enter the room. She trembled in fear. The woman reached out and touched her head. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Mother is with you.¡± Hui Zhen knew that her mother was crying. She wanted to ask her why she was crying. However, she could not ask. Everyone knew that the Heavenly Punishment was brought by her mother. Everyone could not wait for the mother and daughter to die. It was the two of them who had brought the entire Xuanzhen Sect to its demise. They did not have the right to live. But who wouldn¡¯t want to live? The woman touched Hui Zhen¡¯s shoulder and cried silently. She seemed to want to say something, but in the end, she did not say a word. The taste of the soup became more and more nd. Everyone drank a few bowls, but they still couldn¡¯t fill their stomachs. Everyone returned to their rooms andy on the bed, not wanting to move. It was the same for Hui Zhen. She was too hungry, and her stomach was throbbing. It was painful as if she was burning. This feeling was worse than death, but she still wanted to live. Who would jump into the pot this time? Hui Zhen snuck into the hall and hid in the corner. She saw her mother, who had shaved her head and was as thick as a stick, standing next to the pot, as if she was waiting for something. Huizhen saw a figure entering the hall. She couldn¡¯t see his face. She only saw that he was wearing a ck hat, his figure almost blending into the darkness of the night. Seeing him, the woman cried. ¡°You devil, I won¡¯t let you have your way anymore. Even if everyone in my Sect dies, I won¡¯t let you get what you want.¡± The ck figure smiled faintly. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean. I gave you what you wanted. Why do you hate me? Didn¡¯t he live? Didn¡¯t you say that you were willing to do anything for him? Why are you unhappy that he¡¯s alive and even want to kill him?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not a god. You¡¯re a demon. You¡¯ll never be a god. I was deceived by you and believed in you. I curse you. I curse you to die in hell¡­¡± The ck figure sighed. ¡°It¡¯s too early to say that. What I give you is what you want. How can you be so ungrateful? It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t want it because they will want it very much.¡± The woman seemed to sense something and trembled. A strong wind blew past, bringing out the children who were hiding. The ck figure waved his hand and a table appeared out of thin air. On the table was food that emitted a fragrance. This was undoubtedly irresistible to them, who had been hungry for a long time. All their rationality was gone, and they only wanted to pounce on the table and eat to their heart¡¯s content. Hui Zhen was also among them. They were all famished. As long as they could eat, they would not care about anything else. They were too hungry. The woman wanted to stop them, but she couldn¡¯t. The ck figure watched the scene quietly. He walked to Hui Zhen¡¯s side and extended his hand. His voice seemed to be filled with the vicissitudes of life. ¡°Let me give you strength. What you want can be reality. Whatever you want can be realized.¡± Hui Zhen raised her head and looked at the ck figure. Her face was filled with desire. ¡°I want a piece of immortal meat. I want to cultivate. I want to be an immortal.¡± The ck figure smiled and said in a deep voice, ¡°Little girl, you can¡¯t be greedy. I can only satisfy one of your requests. I can give you the immortal meat, but you have to fight for the rest.¡± Hui Zhen¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°I want immortal meat, I want immortal meat¡­¡± The ck shadow stretched out his hand and tapped Hui Zhen¡¯s be gently. ¡°Your wish has been granted.¡± The ck figure looked at the other children and asked. ¡°What about you guys? What do you want?¡± ¡°I want to be an immortal too!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that easy to be an immortal. Unless everyone in the world believes in you and gives you endless faith to make you stronger and stronger. Only then can you arrive at the threshold of bing an immortal.¡± ¡°After bing an immortal, you can reverse time. The tragedy of your Xuanzhen Sect can also be easily reversed. No one needs to die.¡± His voice seemed to be able to bewitch people, igniting hope in everyone¡¯s already dead heart. The woman broke down and shouted. ¡°No, you¡¯re not allowed to make wishes. Hui Zhen, listen to me. Don¡¯t continue tomit another sin.¡± Hui Zhen looked at the woman nkly. ¡°Mother, I want to live. I will walk the right path and work hard to be an immortal. When the timees, I will reverse the tragedy.¡± The woman shook her head, but when she saw a piece of meat gradually forming in Hui Zhen¡¯s hand, she gave up. The ck figure had already left. The fog that shrouded the Xuanzhen Sect finally dissipated, revealing the sunlight that they had not seen for a long time. Those who were still alive didn¡¯t know what had just happened, but it was a good thing for them. They took their children and went down the mountain without looking back. Only Hui Zhen did not leave. She gave the immortal meat to her mother. The woman pursed her lips and shook her head. ¡°Hui Zhen, evil is evil. No matter how you twist the truth, the truth won¡¯t change. Die and leave this world with me, can you?¡± Chapter 470 - 470 Immortal Meat Origin (Part 4) 470 Immortal Meat Origin (Part 4) Hui Zhen shook her head. She had eaten the immortal meat and felt a powerful force nourishing her weak body. She had been reborn, and her emaciated face regained a healthy glow. Her skin was as fair as snow. She said, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m walking the right path. I¡¯ll prove it to you.¡± The woman closed her eyes and said hoarsely, ¡°I have something to tell you. Come closer.¡± Hui Zhen leaned over gently and held the immortal meat. ¡°Mother, have a bite. Let¡¯s live together, okay?¡± !! The woman used almost all her strength to stab the dagger into Hui Zhen¡¯s heart. Tears streamed down her face. ¡°I can¡¯t let youmit sins. I¡¯m sorry. He can¡¯t be immortal, nor can you.¡± Hui Zhen looked at her heart. It hurt. She could feel how deep her mother¡¯s killing intent towards her was. Her mother twisted the dagger, wanting to crush her heart. Hui Zhen pushed her away with all her might and ate the immortal meat in big mouthfuls. The power repaired her body and her wound healed quickly. The woman still wanted to kill her, but when she fell off the bed, Hui Zhen had already walked away. She was very disappointed and even more determined. ¡°I will prove to you that you are wrong. I will definitely be an immortal.¡± The woman shook her head. ¡°No, you can¡¯t. I¡¯ve already tried¡­¡± Hui Zhen did not want to listen. The woman refused to eat, and her death was only a matter of time. The sect was deserted and looked like it was almost about to copse. The woman breathed herst. Hui Zhen buried her before going down the mountain. She wanted to prove that her mother was wrong. The world was so big. She had used immortal meat to save lives and obtained countless faith and power. She was getting stronger and stronger, but she was also getting older and older. How could she be an immortal? It seemed like she would never be able to reach that threshold. She thought that she hadn¡¯t done enough. She must have not obtained enough faith. When she went to the capital, she became the master of the current Crown Prince. Her techniques were powerful, and she obtained more and more power slowly. Her golden body was built in many ces in the world, and she enjoyed the faith of the people. What she supported was the right path and righteousness. Hui Zhen had never thought that she was evil. The Karmic me burning inside her was fiercely suppressed and was almost extinguished. She had once thought that when the Karmic me waspletely extinguished, it would be the day she became an immortal, so she was waiting. She tried her best to help the Crown Prince solve problems. After he ascended the throne and created an enormous golden body for her, she would definitely be an immortal, but she met Liu Sanniang mid-way who broke her spiritual array. The Karmic me bounced back and was so huge that it burned her to ashes, causing her to die with grievances. Liu Sanniang opened her eyes and slowly exhaled. She stretched out her hand, and a ck bead appeared in her palm. This bead was formed from sin. This belonged to the ck figure. Whether it was the ck figure or Hui Zhen and the others, the evil seed they spread would turn into sin and be returned to them. Chu Yan was still guarding her. Seeing that she had woken up, he went to get some water. She drank the water and said to Chu Yan, ¡°Thank you.¡± Chu Yan smiled faintly. ¡°No need.¡± She never had to say thank you to him because he did everything willingly and he was paying the debt he owed. Liu Sanniang found a box and ced the ck bead inside. She released her power to keep the sin from dissipating. When she met that person, she would definitely return this to him. How powerful exactly was that person? Back then in the Xuanzhen Sect, what wishes did the other children make in front of that person? Hui Zhen¡¯s memory was burned clean by the Karmic me. What was left of her was only the unwillingness to die. Liu Sanniang¡¯s injury recovered fully. Without the Crown Prince interfering, the case rting to Suzhai Pavilion was solved quickly and smoothly. Hui Zhen was dead, and the other Daoist nuns had no one to rely on. When Liu Sanniang went to see them, their eyes were filled with hatred. ¡°What right did you have to kill our master? Our master was a righteous person. What right did you have?¡± Hearing these Daoist nuns¡¯ indignant words, Su Yanyu was the first to lose his temper. ¡°Righteous? What¡¯s that stinky thing in Suzhai Pavilion? How can you serve people that kind of thing? You want to eat it, right? I¡¯ll go and get some for you to eat!¡± Su Yanyu still felt disgusted when he thought about it. When he recalled how much money he had spent in Suzhai Pavilion, he was furious. It was no different from spending money to buy sh*t! Yet, they still had the cheek to speak up for Hui Zhen. The Daoist nuns did not dare to make a sound. It was not that they did not know. They were relying on Hui Zhen. Without Hui Zhen, what could they do? Hui Zhen was dead, so they naturally would not have a good ending. Since they had followed Hui Zhen for many years, they learned some forbidden techniques. But Liu Sanniang took it away from them. They broke down, cried, and begged for mercy. They did not want to be ordinary people. However, what they had learned was evil. Liu Sanniang was the nemesis of evil. She wouldn¡¯t let them keep it. It was useless to beg for mercy. Their expressions were vicious as they stared at Liu Sanniang coldly. ¡°I think you¡¯re the evil one. With you around, the entire world will be in chaos. Where is justice?¡± Su Yanyu said to Wei Shi, ¡°Lord Wei, you have to be fair and just. Banish these evil people to the poorest ces and let them atone for their sins!¡± Wei Shi nodded lightly. ¡°I will investigate it seriously and report it to the emperor. The emperor will judge it personally.¡± Liu Sanniang left the government office. Su Yanyu chased after her. ¡°Miss Liu, you saved my life. I don¡¯t know how to repay you.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Su Yanyu indifferently. ¡°You saved yourself. There¡¯s no need to repay me.¡± Su Yanyu scratched his head. ¡°I have to repay you. Why don¡¯t you take me in as your disciple? I want to be a cultivator too.¡± Su Yanyu held his breath. He was afraid that Liu Sanniang would not agree. He felt that he would make a pretty good disciple, but he was the only son, so Marquis Su and his mother most likely would not agree. In Su Yanyu¡¯s eyes, most psychics were just scammers. They were not worthy of being his shifu, but Liu Sanniang was different. Su Yanyu¡¯s face was red. He was afraid that Liu Sanniang would reject him, so he hurriedly added. ¡°Miss Liu, think about it carefully. I¡­ I¡¯ll give you three years to consider it. Is that enough? If not, you can consider my proposal for a few more years.¡± Chapter 471 - 471 Who’s The Second One? 471 Who¡¯s The Second One? Just as Liu Sanniang was about to refuse, Su Yanyu waved his hand and beat her to it. ¡°Miss Liu, take your time to consider. I¡¯ll go back first.¡± Su Yanyu walked away quickly, so Liu Sanniang could only swallow back what she was about to say. Chu Yan held her hand and said softly, ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. When they returned home, General ck jogged over and rubbed Liu Sanniang¡¯s palm affectionately. Chu Yan went to the kitchen. Liu Sanniang sat down in the courtyard and stroked General ck¡¯s head. General ck let out a whimper. Liu Sanniang chuckled. ¡°It feels good, right? How strange. Why does it feel like we knew each other in our previous lives?¡± The soft fur made Liu Sanniang think of something, but when she tried to catch the thought, it was gone. In her previous life, she had been lonely and had never raised a dog. But where did this sense of familiaritye from? General ck looked up at Liu Sanniang with ck and bright eyes. He licked Liu Sanniang¡¯s palm and leaned his head against her leg. Liu Sanniang stroked General ck¡¯s fur lovingly. In July, Liu Sanniang received a letter from Madam Wei. Liu Eng had taken a liking to a woman called Ye Niuniu. If nothing went wrong, they would be engaged on the fifteenth of August. Madam Wei said that Ye Niuniu was just like Liu Sanniang. She was fair and had a round face. When she smiled, she had two dimples. She was very cute and a little chubby, but she was really likable. She and Liu Eng seemed to be fated. Ye Niuniu came to Yong County to visit her rtives. In June, it was hot. When she went out to y, she had a heat stroke. She went out alone and fainted on the street. Liu Eng saw her and carried her to the clinic. Ye Niuniu¡¯s family received the news and came to the clinic. When Ye Niuniu¡¯s brothers saw Liu Eng, they beat him up without saying anything. Liu Eng was beaten up badly. Ye Niuniu¡¯s family said that Liu Eng had taken advantage of Ye Niuniu and beat him up before chasing him away. When Ye Niuniu woke up, she understood that her brothers had beaten her savior, so she brought her brothers over to apologize. While Ye Niuniu was present, Liu Eng¡¯s face was red the entire time. Madam Wei noticed it. She also liked Ye Niuniu, and this little girl was quite likable. After the misunderstanding was cleared, Madam Wei asked them to stay for dinner. Madam Wei knew that this marriage could work, so she asked the matchmaker to ask what the Ye family thought about it. She also asked Liu Eng for his opinion. Liu Eng, who was originally picky, scratched his head and nodded in embarrassment. If the Ye family agreed, the marriage would be finalized. The matchmaker came back to say that there was a high chance of sess, so Madam Wei wrote a letter to Liu Sanniang. Every word was filled with joy. Madam Wei had two sons and a daughter, so she was most worried about her children¡¯s marriages. Now that all her children were engaged, she was relieved. At the end of the letter, she told Liu Sanniang not to worry about them and that everything at home was fine. Liu Sanniang read the letter a few times before carefully putting it away. She took a pen and paper and replied to Madam Wei. She told Madam Wei that she was doing well and told her some small things. Soon, a few pieces of paper were filled up. She took an envelope and sealed it with wax before entrusting someone to take it back to Yong County. On the fifth day of July, Liu Sanniang was drinking sweet sugar water in the courtyard. There was a knock on the door, and General ck went to open it. During this period of time, Su Yanyu would always bring some things over. It was obvious that he wanted to please Liu Sanniang. She wanted to refuse, but the things Su Yanyu sent her were stewed bones. General ck especially liked it¡­ The door opened and a person walked in. Liu Sanniang looked over and said calmly, ¡°Master Yuan Hui.¡± Yuan Hui slowly walked into the courtyard and nodded slightly. ¡°Miss Liu.¡± Yuan Hui walked to the other side of the table. ¡°Can I sit down?¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. Yuan Hui sat down. He held a string of prayer beads in his hand and looked at Liu Sanniang quietly. After a while, Yuan Hui said, ¡°Miss Liu, can I ask you to do something?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Yuan Hui and said calmly, ¡°Master Yuan Hui, please speak.¡± Yuan Hui looked into her eyes. ¡°I want to ask Miss Liu to kill a demon. Miss Liu, you im to be the True Buddha and that where there is evil, you¡¯ll be there. If what you said is true, I believe Miss Liu will agree.¡± Liu Sanniang said nothing. Yuan Hui continued. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you a secret. Duke Xu is keeping a demon in his house. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go and find out.¡± Liu Sanniang focused her attention, wanting to read Yuan Hui¡¯s face. However, Yuan Hui seemed to have predicted that happening. He covered his face withyers of white fog, making it impossible to read. Liu Sanniang looked away. ¡°Won¡¯t you regret it?¡± Yuan Hui looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu, what do you mean?¡± He covered his face with fog so that Liu Sanniang would not be able to see anything. However, why did she ask him if he would regret it? What did she see and what did she know? Hui Zhen was dead. What had Hui Zhen experienced before she died? Yuan Hui revealed no emotions that could betray his thoughts. ¡°Miss Liu, are you not willing to go and find out? If you are not willing, forget about what I said.¡± Liu Sanniang said tly, ¡°I¡¯m willing to go, as long as Master Yuan Hui won¡¯t regret it.¡± The opportunity had already appeared, so Liu Sanniang naturally had to go. She looked at Yuan Hui and said truthfully, ¡°I saw you shed tears of regret. Have you really thought it through?¡± Yuan Hui looked at Liu Sanniang coldly. The corners of his mouth twitched as he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. If you¡¯re determined to eliminate evil, I¡¯ll wait and see how you do it.¡± Yuan Hui stood up and left. General ck closed the door. Liu Sanniang poured herself another cup of sugar water and drank it slowly. A faint fragrance came from the kitchen. She sniffed. Chu Yan was making pigeon soup today. Chapter 472 - 472 Duke Xu’s Mansion 472 Duke Xu¡¯s Mansion Yuan Hui left the courtyard and walked quickly towards a ce. Soon, he arrived outside a mansion. He looked up at the que on the hanging beam. On it were the words ¡®Duke Xu¡¯s Mansion¡¯. He pondered for a long time outside the mansion. He raised his hand, about to knock on the door, but in the end, he put it down. After hesitating for a long time, he finally turned around and left. Hui Zhen was already dead. Now he had to n for himself. He had indeed taken a wrong path from the beginning but it was toote to walk all the way back now. Only by choosing another path could he have a chance of survival. In this world, everyone wanted to live. He was like this, and so was Hui Zhen. Not long after Yuan Hui left, the door of Duke Xu¡¯s Mansion opened and a servant ran out in a hurry. Not long after, under the night sky, an old doctor carried the first aid kit and entered the door of Duke Xu¡¯s Mansion. It was alreadyte at night, but Duke Xu¡¯s Mansion was brightly lit. The sound of coughing came from the main courtyard. The servants lowered their heads and did not speak. They carried basins in and out. The water in the basins was blood-red. ¡°Lin, Lin¡­ don¡¯t scare me.¡± Madam Xu¡¯s eyes were filled with worry. She reached out and patted Xu Lin¡¯s back. Her almond-shaped eyes were filled with tears and worry for her son. She did not know what to do. Xu Lin was still coughing uncontrobly. His face was terrifyingly pale, without a trace of blood. He coughed out mouthfuls of blood. He wanted to say that he was fine, but when he opened his mouth, he only spat out blood. The doctor arrived very quickly. Madam Xu stepped aside, and the doctor hurriedly took his pulse. He frowned. ¡°That¡¯s strange, that¡¯s strange. His heart is slowing down, and he looks like he¡¯s on the verge of death. How could this be?¡± How could a twenty-year-old young man suddenly be on the verge of death? His pulse indicated that he only had onest breath left. Madam Xu was burning with anxiety. ¡°Doctor, save my son. Please save my son!¡± The doctor also shook his head. ¡°Madam Xu, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to save him, but I really don¡¯t know how to save him. Your son¡¯s pulse is extremelyplicated, and many of his symptoms are no longer caused by any illness. Madam, you should find someone else.¡± Madam Xu was at a loss. She knelt down and grabbed the doctor¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Doctor, doctor, save my son. Don¡¯t give up. Write a prescription for him or do something.¡± The doctor wished there was something that he could do. He said in embarrassment, ¡°Madam Xu, this is really beyond my ability. Young Master Xu seems to be¡­ possessed. Madam, you should ask someone else to treat him. The situation is critical. Madam, don¡¯t put it off. You have to hurry up.¡± Madam Xu wiped away her tears and hid the sorrow and weakness on her face. ¡°Someone, send Doctor Li out. Prepare a carriage for me. I want to enter the pce immediately.¡± The servant hurriedly went to prepare. The doctor looked at Madam Xu and sighed. He lowered his head guiltily and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Madam. I was ipetent.¡± Having practiced medicine for many years, he had never encountered a strange pulse like Xu Lin¡¯s. Madam Xu must be going to the pce to look for the State Minister of the Xia Dynasty. He was a capable psychic. If Xu Lin was really possessed, the State Minister would definitely be able to help. Xu Lin had already fainted from coughing excessive blood. Madam Xu¡¯s heart ached when she saw his pale face. ¡°Lin, Mother will definitely not let you die. I will definitely save you.¡± Madam Xu soon left the mansion. She lost her husband and had been a widow for many years. Xu Lin was her only child and thest descendant of the Xu family. She had to protect him. The carriage sped along the quiet road. Madam Xu entered the pce and requested an audience with the emperor. When the emperor learned that Duke Xu¡¯s only son was seriously ill, he immediately ordered the imperial physician to go. When he learned that Madam Xu wanted the State Minister to go too, he agreed without any reluctance. Xu Yue had alreadye out of seclusion. After the pce eunuch finished delivering the message, Xu Yue immediately set out. Madam Xu had been waiting for a long time. When she saw Xu Yue, she begged. ¡°State Minister Xu Yue, please save my son. As long as you can save my son, I¡¯m willing to pay any price.¡± Xu Yue said calmly, ¡°Madam, don¡¯t be anxious. Let¡¯s go and see Young Master Xu first. If there¡¯s anything abnormal, I¡¯ll help even if you didn¡¯t ask me to.¡± Madam Xu was extremely grateful. She urged the coachman anxiously. ¡°Hurry, hurry back to the mansion.¡± The carriage sped past the road and soon stopped outside Duke Xu¡¯s Mansion. Madam Xu got off the carriage anxiously, and Xu Yue followed closely behind her. The mansion was brightly lit. As soon as Madam Xu entered, the nanny in charge of taking care of Xu Ling came to report. ¡°When Young Master woke up, he coughed up a lot of blood and fainted again¡­¡± Madam Xu¡¯s heart tightened. ¡°My son¡­¡± Xu Yue had yet to see Xu Lin¡¯s condition, but after listening to the nanny¡¯s report, he knew that the situation was not good. He quickened his pace. Soon, they arrived at the main courtyard. As soon as they entered the courtyard, they could smell the thick stench of blood. The sound of coughing came from inside again, causing Madam Xu to stagger. Xu Yue quickly walked into the room. The basin beside the bed was already dyed red with blood. Xu Yue went forward without saying a word and grabbed Xu Lin¡¯s hand to inject a stream of power into him. The pure and dense power of a cultivator entered Xu Lin¡¯s body and eased his breathing momentarily. Madam Xu looked worried. She took out a handkerchief and wiped the corner of Xu Lin¡¯s mouth. ¡°Lin, how are you feeling? Are you any better? Don¡¯t scare me.¡± Xu Lin heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Madam Xu shed silent tears. How could he be fine? He had coughed up so much blood. Xu Yue injected some power into Xu Lin to bring him back from the verge of death before he stopped. He asked after a moment. ¡°Why is Young Master Xu suddenly in such a state? It¡¯s as if all the life force in his body has been sucked dry. Logically speaking, this shouldn¡¯t happen.¡± Madam Xu shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know why this happened. Lin has always been weak, but he has never been so close to dying.¡± Chapter 473 - 473 Strange Condition 473 Strange Condition Madam Xu was already scared out of her wits. This had urred suddenly, and she didn¡¯t know how it happened. Her eyes reddened. ¡°He¡¯s never coughed up blood before. This is the first time. The doctor came to take a look, but he couldn¡¯t find the cause of the illness. He said that he might have been possessed¡­¡± Xu Yue frowned. ¡°Young Master Xu¡¯s illness is indeed abnormal, but I don¡¯t sense any evil techniques being cast on him.¡± No matter what, it was impossible for a person to suddenly be on the verge of death. Although Xu Lin was weak, he did not look like he would die early. His illness was more like some kind of power that suddenly wanted to take his life. However, it was unable to do so. His internal organs were failing, and he was only left with onest breath. Xu Yue didn¡¯t speak the truth because he didn¡¯t understand what was going on either. Madam Xu¡¯s eyes were filled with worry. ¡°Then, what can I do to save my son? Please show me the way.¡± Other than praying for her son to live, she didn¡¯t know what to do. As long as her son was alive, she was willing to do anything. The Imperial Physician also arrived very quickly. When he saw Xu Yue, he nodded slightly at him and went forward to take Xu Lin¡¯s pulse. When he checked his pulse, he also frowned tightly. His expression wasplicated and he did not know how to put it. After a while, the imperial physician stood up and said, ¡°Madam Xu, Young Master Xu¡¯s pulse isplicated and dangerous. I¡¯ve been a doctor for many years, but I¡¯ve never seen this illness before. It¡¯s really strange!¡± Xu Lin¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°I feel like something is tearing me apart. Can I still be saved? State Minister?¡± Others might not be able to understand what he was experiencing, but he did. Just as Xu Yue had said, there seemed to be a power absorbing his life force to kill him, but there was also a force keeping him alive. This feeling was very painful. Xu Yue looked at Xu Lin, trying to sense something unusual from him, but he could not feel anything. He wanted to tell him that he was going to die, but he could not bring himself to say it. Xu Lin¡¯s life force was slowly fading. Everything was abnormal. He suddenly thought of Liu Sanniang. The world was so big that there were all kinds of strange things. Just because he could not see clearly did not mean that it did not exist. Xu Yue said, ¡°Your situation is abnormal. I can¡¯t save you, but there¡¯s someone who can.¡± Madam Xu¡¯s eyes, which were filled with despair, lit up. She looked at Xu Yue and hurriedly asked. ¡°Who can save my son? Please tell me.¡± Xu Yue frowned and said, ¡°Miss Liu¡­ Liu Sanniang. She lives in a small courtyard by the city. Madam, please go and invite her over. I¡¯ll stay here and watch Young Master Xu till then. In a critical moment, I¡¯ll keep Young Master Xu alive until youe back.¡± After Xu Yue finished speaking, he felt much more relieved. He looked at Madam Xu and said firmly, ¡°Madam, go quickly. Young Master Xu is in danger now. The more you dy, the more dangerous it will be.¡± Madam Xu didn¡¯t even have time to express her gratitude. She immediately dashed out. Without bothering to wipe her tears, she instructed the coachman to drive. Xu Yue stayed by Xu Lin¡¯s bedside and kept a close watch on him. He still couldn¡¯t understand what was happening to Xu Lin. If there was an evil technique, then there must be something strange about Xu Lin¡¯s body, but there wasn¡¯t. Xu Yue had a strong intuition that this was not normal. Seeing that Xu Lin was about to cough up blood again, he hurriedly grabbed his hand and injected a pure and thick steam of power into him. Xu Lin thanked him gratefully. ¡°Thank you for saving my life, State Minister.¡± Xu Yue shook his head. ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. I only want an answer.¡± If it was in the past, he would have longe to a conclusion that Xu Lin was suffering a critical illness and that his life was ending. But now, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to say this because he knew there was so much he didn¡¯t understand. Truthfully, Xu Yue did not like Liu Sanniang, but he also wanted to know if she could see through the reason behind this abnormality. Xu Yue¡¯s thoughts were a mess. He felt that Liu Sanniang was the biggest obstacle in his life. If he could not pass this obstacle, his cultivation would never ascend to a new height. It was almost dawn outside. A carriage stopped in front of a courtyard. Madam Xu alighted from the carriage. After confirming the address was right, she went forward to knock on the door. The door opened quickly. Chu Yan¡¯s expression was calm and his tone was indifferent. ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Madam Xu was burning with anxiety. Just as she was about to say that she had a request to make, Chu Yan beat her to it. Liu Sanniang came out quickly. She looked at Madam Xu and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Only then did Madam Xu say, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m looking for Miss Liu. You¡­¡± Liu Sanniang replied with a faint smile. ¡°I¡¯m Liu Sanniang.¡± Madam Xu was shocked. The Miss Liu that Xu Yue mentioned was actually so young? Madam Xu couldn¡¯t care less. She grabbed Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Miss, please save my son. No matter what you ask, I¡¯ll agree to it.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± When Yuan Hui came to find Liu Sanniang, she knew that Yuan Hui was a source of evil. The opportunity had yet to appear. She was also prepared to go to Duke Xu¡¯s Mansion to see what the demon was. However, after seeing Madam Xu, Liu Sanniang understood that the opportunity to eliminate Yuan Hui was on Madam Xu. Madam Xu was overjoyed and quickly invited Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan into the carriage. When they reached Duke Xu¡¯s Mansion, the sky was already bright. After getting out of the carriage, Madam Xu led Liu Sanniang into the mansion in a state of extreme panic. She walked very quickly. Fortunately, Liu Sanniang could keep up. When they arrived at the main courtyard, Madam Xu rushed to the bedside after entering the room. When she saw that Xu Lin was still alive, she heaved a sigh of relief and fell onto the bed, as if all the strength in her body had been used up. Xu Yue looked at Liu Sanniang and said, ¡°Miss Liu, Young Master Xu¡¯s strange illness has suddenly erupted and his life is at stake. I can¡¯t see anything abnormal. Please take a look at him.¡± Chapter 474 - 474 Strange Condition (Part 2) 474 Strange Condition (Part 2) Liu Sanniang stepped forward and stared at Xu Lin¡¯s face. It was almost covered in ck aura, and only a little bit of life was left. Xu Yue said, ¡°Young Master Xu¡¯s illness was sudden and life-threatening. I didn¡¯t sense any evil technique being cast on him. Is there anything unusual?¡± It seemed like Xu Lin¡¯s death was just a natural part of the cycle of life and death. His life force seemed to have been taken away. But perhaps he was just destined to die? This was because if a person was destined to die, when the time came, even if he was young and healthy, he might suddenly be gued by illness and die. !! Liu Sanniang looked at Xu Lin, not letting go of any abnormality. She was certain that Xu Lin¡¯s parents were alive. Xu Lin¡¯s life was given to him by his mother, but his father was taking away his life. Madam Xu¡¯s eyes reddened as she clenched her fists tightly. ¡°Lin has always been weak, but he has never fallen so critically ill. Who exactly wants to harm my son? State Minister, Miss Liu, please save my son.¡± Xu Lin reached out to hold Madam Xu¡¯s hand and said weakly, ¡°Mother, life and death are up to fate. Don¡¯t be sad.¡± He could feel that the power in his body was devouring him bit by bit, slowly pushing him towards death. He had been weak since he was young. It was all thanks to his identity as the son of Duke Xu that he was able to live until now. Of course, all of this could not have happened without his mother¡¯s meticulous care. Death was not that scary to him. He just didn¡¯t want the people who loved him to be sad. Xu Lin looked at Liu Sanniang and felt strangely calm. Liu Sanniang retracted her gaze and looked at Madam Xu. ¡°Young Master Xu¡¯s face is showing signs of dying. The person who wants Young Master Xu¡¯s life should be his father.¡± Madam Xu widened her eyes. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. He¡¯s been dead for twenty years. How could he take Lin¡¯s life? Lin is his only bloodline. If he was still alive, he would do all he could to protect Lin.¡± Xu Yue frowned and looked at Liu Sanniang suspiciously. ¡°It¡¯s been 20 years since Duke Xu passed away. Young Master Xu is Duke Xu¡¯s only son. Miss Liu, what do you mean by this?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Xu Lin and said calmly, ¡°Young Master Xu¡¯s father is alive, and so is his mother.¡± As soon as Liu Sanniang finished speaking. Madam Xu became furious. She pointed at Liu Sanniang with a trembling hand. ¡°You, are you saying that I cheated on my husband?¡± Everyone in the world knew that her husband, Duke Xu, had died 20 years ago. The only descendant he left behind was the child who was born nine months after his death. He was Duke Xu¡¯s only son. Xu Lin¡¯s poor health was a sore spot for Madam Xu. She put in tremendous effort to personally take care of him since he was young and had pulled him back from death several times. This time, when he suddenly fell ill and was in danger of dying, Madam Xu almost broke down. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she wanted to leave a descendant for Duke Xu, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold on. However, Liu Sanniang said that her son¡¯s father was still alive. Wasn¡¯t she implying that Xu Lin was not Duke Xu¡¯s son and that she cheated on her husband? How could she tolerate such humiliation? Madam Xu was about to fly into rage. Liu Sanniang just looked at Madam Xu indifferently and said, ¡°Young Master Xu wasn¡¯t supposed to exist in the first ce. Whether his father wants him to die or not, as long as you want him to live, he can live. Madam, you should know better than anyone how you saved your son from death every time.¡± Madam Xu¡¯s body trembled as she roared. ¡°Get lost, get lost.¡± Xu Yue frowned. He wanted to tell Liu Sanniang that there was something she shouldn¡¯t say. Duke Xu had passed away many years ago and had made a lot of contributions to the dynasty when he was alive. Madam Xu had been a widow for twenty years and raised her only son meticulously. However, when he met Liu Sanniang¡¯s calm gaze, he could not bring himself to say these words. Xu Yue lowered his eyes. He didn¡¯t know since when he started to believe in Liu Sanniang unconditionally. Madam Xu was furious. Her eyes were bloodshot and she wanted to kill Liu Sanniang. Xu Lin¡¯s face was pale. He wanted to defend his mother, but he couldn¡¯t say anything. With a calm expression, Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan left quietly. There was no color left on Xu Lin¡¯s face. He started to cough violently again. Madam Xu was burning with anxiety. ¡°Lin, Lin, don¡¯t scare me¡­ That woman is talking nonsense. Don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ve been loyal all my life. How could I have done anything to let your father down? Don¡¯t worry, when you recover, I won¡¯t let her off.¡± Xu Lin choked and coughed until his face turned red. The more he wanted to speak, the more he coughed. Xu Yue hurriedly went forward and injected a force into Xu Lin to ease his pain. Xu Lin¡¯splexion gradually became normal. Xu Yue retracted his hand. Madam Xu heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Thank you, State Minister.¡± Xu Yue frowned. ¡°Young Master Xu¡¯s condition is strange. Madam, you should find someone else to treat him.¡± It was impossible for him to stay here forever to give Xu Lin power everytime he was on the verge of dying. Madam Xu understood what Xu Yue meant. She wiped the corners of her eyes and said, ¡°I know. I¡¯m already very grateful that the State Minister coulde.¡± Xu Yue looked at Madam Xu. ¡°Take care.¡± Xu Yue had already turned around and was about to leave, but he seemed to have thought of something. He turned around to look at Madam Xu and said, ¡°Madam, there are many evil techniques in the world that can deceive people. Miss Liu is a psychic. If you want to get to the bottom of it, she can help you. I won¡¯t spread a word of the conversation. If I do, I¡¯ll die a horrible death.¡± Although what Liu Sanniang said was unbelievable, the world was in no shortage of unbelievable things. He said what was on his mind. As for whether Madam Xu listened or not, it had nothing to do with him. Madam Xu gritted her teeth. If not for the fact that she still had a trace of rationality left, she would have gone crazy. The servants trembled in fear. None of them had expected to hear such a thing. They did not want to hear it either. Madam Xu could not care about anything else. She knelt on the edge of the bed. Xu Lin was unconscious and his face was extremely pale. She reached out and touched her son¡¯s cheek. ¡°Lin, I will definitely think of a way to save you.¡± She had only married one person in her life, and she would never allow anyone to nder her. Xu Lin¡¯s condition was life-threatening. Madam Xu instructed the servants to take good care of him before leaving the mansion. In the past, when Xu Lin was seriously ill, she would go to offer incense and pray to Buddha. As long as she sincerely offered incense, Xu Lin would slowly recover. Chapter 475 - 475 Offering Incense 475 Offering Incense This time, the situation was critical. She was also frightened and did not have the time to go to offer incense. She did not know if it was because of what Liu Sanniang said that reminded her, but she recalled that every time Xu Lin was seriously ill, he would recover after she offered incense. Would it work? She wasn¡¯t sure, but she was definitely going to try. She only had one son. She was even willing to sacrifice her life for him, let alone offer incense. Jingen Temple was on Mount Wutai outside the capital. Madam Xu always came here because she felt that this ce was very effective. !! It would be even better if she could get a talisman from Master Yuan Hui this time. Madam Xu entered the temple and told the novice monk about her request to meet Master Yuan Hui. The novice monk went to report while Madam Xu went to the temple hall to offer incense. When she walked into the temple hall, her heart calmed down a lot. She lit an incense stick and prayed sincerely, asking the Buddha to bless her son and let him recover quickly. After Madam Xu finished offering incense, the novice monk came to invite her. ¡°Madam Xu, our abbot invites you over.¡± Madam Xu followed the novice monk to the back room. She walked in and bowed to Yuan Hui. ¡°Greetings, Master Yuan Hui.¡± Yuan Hui stopped spinning the prayer beads and opened his eyes. ¡°Madam Xu.¡± Madam Xu looked pious. ¡°Master, please save my son.¡± Yuan Hui looked at Madam Xu indifferently. ¡°Madam, how can one¡¯s fate be forced to change? Madam, you should learn to let go and ept fate.¡± Madam Xu shook her head. ¡°No, Lin was doing fine. Someone must have wanted to harm him. As long as he hasn¡¯t breathed hisst, I won¡¯t give up. Master, you are highly respected. Please do something to bless my son.¡± Her son was still so young and did not deserve to suffer like this. She knew that there were strange techniques in this world. She could not find out who was harming her son, so she could only protect him carefully and pray for him. Yuan Hui was moved by her sincerity. He stood up and took out a talisman. ¡°This can ensure your son¡¯s safety. It¡¯s been hard on you.¡± Madam Xu took the talisman and hurriedly thanked him. ¡°Thank you for your blessing, Master. As long as my son is safe, I¡¯m willing to sacrifice anything, including my life.¡± With the talisman to prevent evil things from approaching, her son should be safe. Madam Xu held the talisman. ¡°Thank you.¡± Yuan Hui shook his head lightly. ¡°I wish your son a speedy recovery.¡± Madam Xu stood up and said goodbye. She felt much more at ease. ¡°Yes, yes. With the protection of the talisman, he will definitely recover.¡± Upon returning home, Madam Xu immediately went to the main courtyard. ¡°How¡¯s Lin?¡± The servant replied politely. ¡°Young Master woke up once.¡± Perhaps it was because Madam Xu¡¯s prayer was effective, but Xu Lin¡¯s condition had improved. Although he could not get out of bed yet, he no longer coughed blood. When she entered the room, Madam Xu went forward and held Xu Lin¡¯s hand to check. Xu Lin opened his eyes and smiled. ¡°Mother, you are back.¡± He indeed felt much better. It was as if the force that was draining his life force had weakened. Madam Xu was relieved. She could tell that her son was better than before. Just like every time in the past, after the critical moment passed, he started to recover. After coughing so much blood, his body naturally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Madam Xu¡¯s heart ached for her son. She didn¡¯t know how long it would take for her son to recover fully this time. Thinking about it, her eyes turned red. ¡°Lin, you have to stay strong. You still have to start a family.¡± Xu Lin smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you, Mother.¡± He knew how much effort his mother had put in to support him and was extremely grateful. Madam Xu took out the talisman and ced it on Xu Lin¡¯s chest. ¡°With this talisman, no evil thing can harm you.¡± Xu Lin smiled. ¡°Thank you, Mother.¡± Seeing that he was not in good spirits, Madam Xu knew that he needed to recuperate from his serious illness, so she left. At night, Xu Lin even drank a bowl of chicken soup. Madam Xu was finally relieved. She pressed her palms together and prayed for the Buddha¡¯s blessing. The incense she offered seemed to really work. Late at night, Madam Xu looked at Xu Lin¡¯s sleeping face gently. She had been unable to sleep welltely. For the past few nights, she would watch over her son. Since she was worried, she would often wake up with a start in the middle of the night. Only after going to check if her son was still alive would her worried heart rx again. Seeing Xu Lin breathing steadily, Madam Xu heaved a sigh of relief. She wasn¡¯t sleepy at all, and her mind was filled with many thoughts. When her husband passed away, she lost her will to live. She felt guilty and med herself for not being able to leave a descendant for her husband. On the day she went to Jingen Temple, she prayed and wished that she could leave a descendant for her husband. She stayed in Jingen Temple for a few days before returning home. After two uneventful months, she suddenly started retching. The doctor checked her pulse and told her that she was pregnant. She was pregnant, but it didn¡¯t go well. She almost gave birth prematurely several times, but she made it through eventually. When the baby was born, he was weak and fell seriously ill. She knelt in front of the Buddha statue and begged Buddha not to take her child away from her. From the age of 1 to 20, Xu Lin often fell seriously ill and his condition worsened every time. She seemed to have gotten used to praying to Buddha after her son was diagnosed untreatable by all the doctors. It seemed that every time she prayed, it would really work. Madam Xu frowned as she recalled what Liu Sanniang said about her son being someone who wasn¡¯t supposed to exist in the first ce. Madam Xu clenched her fists tightly. What nonsense was this? Her son was a living person. Why shouldn¡¯t he exist? When her son recovered, she would settle the score with Liu Sanniang! Xu Lin recovered quickly, and his life force seemed to have returned. His pale face regained color, and he looked very healthy. In just one night, he was normal again. The happiest person was none other than Madam Xu. Xu Lin could already get out of bed. He had never felt so energetic before. His stomach was rumbling and he had a feeling that he could devour a cow. This was a feeling that he had never had before when he was ill. He smiled and said, ¡°Hurry up and bring me food. I¡¯m hungry.¡± The servants immediately prepared a sumptuous and nourishing table of delicacies. Xu Lin happily picked up a piece of fresh fish meat to eat. However, he frowned immediately. ¡°Why does it taste so awful? I can¡¯t even bring myself to swallow it¡­¡± Chapter 476 - 476 Change 476 Change Xu Lin spat out the fish in disgust. The tender and delicious food in the past now tasted like wax. This made Xu Lin feel very unhappy. Moreover, he was very hungry. He extended his chopsticks to pick the sweet and sour pork ribs. It was supposed to taste sweet and sour, but when he put it in his mouth and took a bite, he immediately spat it out. ¡°Who made all the dishes today? Why is it so disgusting?¡± The servants were puzzled. These ingredients were the best and the food smelled fragrant. It was impossible to not taste good. !! Xu Lin¡¯s face was ashen. He tried other dishes, but without exception, they all tasted extremely disgusting to him. Xu Lin flew into a rage. The servants were trembling with fear, but they still mustered up their courage to speak. ¡°Young Master, there¡¯s no problem with the food¡­¡± Xu Lin¡¯s expression darkened as he smacked the table in anger. ¡°It tastes terrible. Everything tastes unbearably terrible.¡± When Madam Xu was informed of what was happening, she came over to take a look. She anxiously walked to Xu Lin¡¯s side and patted his back. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Lin?¡± Xu Lin only felt the sensation of hunger in his stomach getting stronger and stronger. This made him feel iparably painful. He wanted to eat. He said in pain, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m hungry. I want to eat.¡± Madam Xu shouted. ¡°You useless bunch of ves, didn¡¯t you hear that Young Master said he¡¯s hungry? Hurry up and prepare food. What are you waiting for?¡± The servants only felt that it was strange, but the most important thing now was to prepare another table of food. Soon, it was ready. Xu Lin put a piece of meat into his mouth, but his dark expression did not improve at all. He spat it out angrily. ¡°It tastes bad, it tastes terrible!¡± Madam Xu also felt that something was wrong. The chef she hired had outstanding culinary skills. Even if he couldn¡¯tpare to the imperial chef, it wasn¡¯t to the extent that he would make inedible food. She scooped out a piece of tender tofu with a spoon. ¡°Lin, this is your favorite tofu. Try it¡­¡± Xu Lin swallowed his saliva. He only took a small bite before he vomited. It tasted terrible just like everything else. Madam Xu also tasted it. It was fragrant and smooth in her mouth. Why couldn¡¯t her son taste it? Xu Lin was in extreme pain. ¡°Get out, all of you.¡± When Xu Lin returned to his room, he covered his stomach and curled up on the bed. His stomach was bloating and in pain. He was hungry and wanted to eat, but he could not bring himself to even swallow the food. What was wrong with him? Madam Xu was also anxious. She had finally managed to save his life from dying and was just starting to feel relieved, but now, her heart was in her throat again. The doctor quickly came and took Xu Lin¡¯s pulse. With aplicated expression, he said, ¡°Madam, Young Master¡¯s pulse is a little chaotic. He¡¯s feeling uneasy and anxious.¡± Madam Xu looked worried. ¡°He keeps saying that he¡¯s hungry, but he is unable to eat. He seems to have lost his sense of taste. What should I do?¡± Xu Lin¡¯s face was a little pale, which made Madam Xu¡¯s heart tighten. The old doctor also frowned and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not knowledgeable enough and can¡¯t diagnose Young Master¡¯s illness. Madam, please find someone else.¡± New doctors came one after another, but every time they left the room, they were shaking their heads with a puzzled look on their faces. Xu Lin began to sweat. Madam Xu was so anxious that she cried. Xu Lin¡¯s expression was a little distorted. ¡°I¡¯m so hungry, so hungry¡­¡± He felt that his throat was about to smoke, and his stomach was burning as if it was on fire. Madam Xu asked the servants to bring over all kinds of soup. It would be good if Xu Lin could take a sip of any of them. However, Xu Lin waved his hand. He could not taste anything. Madam Xu had no choice but to ask the servant to force the soup down his throat. However, Xu Lin vomited all over the ce and was in even more pain. Madam Xu could only go to offer incense again and do everything she could, but this time, it was useless. Xu Lin did not eat or drink for a few days, looking extremely haggard. Even the imperial physicians in the pce had been invited, but the oue was the same. No one had ever encountered such a strange illness, so there was nothing they could do. Su Yanyu had always been a nosy person. Such a thing naturally reached his ears. Mu Cong and the others sighed and told him the rumors circting outside. Su Yanyu ate his snacks and drank his tea. ¡°Did my shifu take any action?¡± The corners of Mu Cong¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Not yet.¡± Su Yanyu was really shameless. Liu Sanniang did not agree to take him in as a disciple, but he had already started calling her shifu. Li Wei and Cheng Yan were deep in thought. They still felt a lingering fear when they thought of Suzhai Pavilion. Li Wei asked. ¡°Lord Su, is this Young Master Xu possessed? It¡¯s a little strange that he suddenly can¡¯t eat.¡± Su Yanyu rolled his eyes. ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious? Madam Xu has always regarded Xu Lin as her treasure. She¡¯s probably anxious to death. Even the imperial physicians and the State Minister can¡¯t cure him. I guess only my shifu has the ability to do it.¡± Cheng Yan smiled. ¡°Miss Liu is famous in the capital. The Xu family should know about her, right?¡± Su Yanyu was also a little puzzled. ¡°That¡¯s true. Are they looking down on my shifu? No, I have to do something. It¡¯s time to show my usefulness.¡± Mu Cong asked him. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Su Yanyu pped his hands. ¡°I¡¯ll ask my mother to go. Xu Lin doesn¡¯t hang out with us, but my mother knows Madam Xu. After all, they¡¯re all nobledies.¡± Xu Lin¡¯s body was weak. It was said that he often fell seriously ill and it was not easy for him to survive. Now that he was on the verge of death again, every second must feel like torture to him. ¡°All of you, pay the storytellers in the capital to spread my shifu¡¯s heroic acts. My shifu is an amazing psychic. Although most people know about her, there are still some who don¡¯t.¡± Su Yanyu instructed Mu Cong and the others. Since Madam Xu had been asking around for people who could treat her son, many people in the capital knew about it. Su Yanyu brought up the matter, and Mrs. Su agreed after some thought. Since doctors and imperial physicians were not able to help, resorting to psychics might not be a bad choice. She was just going to bring it up casually to Madam Xu. If Madam Xu was tempted, she would go to invite Liu Sanniang. If Madam Xu wasn¡¯t tempted, there was no loss. Mrs. Su knew that her son wanted to be Liu Sanniang¡¯s disciple and that Liu Sanniang was a capable psychic, so she also wanted to do what she could to help her son. Chapter 477 - 477 Something Edible 477 Something Edible Mrs. Su arrived outside Duke Xu¡¯s Mansion and was led in by the servant. Madam. Xu had also lost a lot of weight during this period. She looked tired and listless. She smiled at Mrs. Su with difficulty and opened her mouth. ¡°Mrs. Su.¡± Mrs. Su did not beat around the bush. She said bluntly, ¡°Madam Xu, I¡¯m here today to introduce someone from the Mystic world to you. I don¡¯t know if you will trust me, but as a mother, I know your feelings too well.¡± Madam Xu felt a lump in her throat. She held back her tears and said, ¡°Mrs. Su, tell me quickly. I trust you. As long as you can save my son, I¡¯m willing to pay any price.¡± !! The incense she offered had suddenly stopped working. She did not know what was going on. Xu Lin could not even drink water. She had witnessed with her eyes how her son lost weight bit by bit. How could she stand it? Seeing Xu Lin debilitating visibly, her heart was always in a tight knot and she was also feeling terrible. She was willing to try everything just to save her son. Xu Yue was invited over to take a look at Xu Lin. However, he said that there was nothing he could do. He could only inject some power into Xu Lin to make him feel better temporarily. Yuan Hui said that life and death were up to fate and asked her to learn to let go and ept reality. However, how could she let go? Xu Lin was clearly being harmed by someone. If it was a natural death, she could ept it. However, she couldn¡¯t take it lying down if her son was being harmed. Mrs. Su looked at Madam Xu¡¯s devastated expression and slowly said, ¡°Have you heard of Miss Liu? She¡¯s a master recruited by the Xuanyi Department. She was the one who helped solve the case of Qian Jin in March as well as Miao Yin and Suzhai Pavilion.¡± Madam Xu frowned and interrupted Mrs. Su. ¡°Thank you for your reminder, Mrs. Su. I know.¡± Mrs. Su was stunned for a moment before she quickly understood. There was probably something that outsiders did not know. Madam Xu¡¯s dislike towards Liu Sanniang was obvious. Mrs. Su smiled. ¡°It¡¯s good that you know. Think about it carefully. My son was a victim harmed by Hui Zhen. If I hadn¡¯t made the right decision, I¡¯m afraid I would be suffering from the pain of losing my son now.¡± She had said everything that needed to be said. As for what Madam Xu would do, that was up to her. Seeing that Madam Xu had no intention of entertaining her, Mrs. Su didn¡¯t stay any longer and left. After Mrs. Su left, Madam Xu went to the main courtyard. Her heart ached as she looked at Xu Lin, who still couldn¡¯t eat anything. She held Xu Lin¡¯s hand and almost cried as she begged. ¡°Lin, I beg you. Eat a little. As long as you eat, it¡¯ll get better.¡± Was it a serious illness? Not really. As long as he ate something, Xu Lin would quickly recover. But he just couldn¡¯t eat. She didn¡¯t know what to do. Xu Lin¡¯s face was sallow, and his lips were dry and cracked. His eyes were filled with hunger, but every time food was served to him, he felt nothing but disgust. Xu Lin was also in pain. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m in so much pain. I¡¯m better off dead.¡± What had he done wrong to deserve this punishment, to deserve living a life worse than death? His stomach burned and his throat was dry and painful. He wanted to eat, he was so hungry. Madam Xu cried silently. She didn¡¯t know what to do. Xu Lin spoke with difficulty. ¡°Mother, let me die. It¡¯s too painful to live like this.¡± Madam Xu broke down and cried. ¡°No, I won¡¯t allow you to say stupid things like this again. You¡¯re just sick. I¡¯ll definitely find a doctor who can treat your illness. If there¡¯s no one in the capital, then I¡¯ll search the entire world. I¡¯ll definitely find one.¡± Xu Lin revealed a pained expression. ¡°I¡¯m so hungry, so hungry¡­¡± Madam Xu couldn¡¯t bear to watch and staggered out. What should she do? Xu Liny on the bed. He wished he could reach into his heart and dig it out. He couldn¡¯t describe the feeling. He wanted to die, but he couldn¡¯t. He could feel the vitality in his body. If it was a normal person, they would probably die in a few days without eating. He had not eaten for five to six days. He felt very hungry, but he did not feel like he was about to die. The servants did not dare to approach him and only stood guard outside. They were afraid to see him. Xu Lin knew what they were afraid of. They were scared that he would suddenly be a monster and eat people. Anyone would be afraid. Even he was afraid. In this world, the only person who was not afraid was probably his mother. She only wanted him to live. Xu Lin¡¯s condition did not improve. Madam Xu had lost her soul. Other than offering incense, she was also chanting in the temple hall in the mansion. The window opened with a creak. Madam Xu was startled by the sound. She found a crumpled paper ball on the floor and stood up to pick it up. She walked to the window and looked out. The night was dark and there was nothing. She opened the paper ball. Soon, her expression changed drastically, and her hands trembled. She tore the paper apart, but she still felt uneasy. She threw the shredded paper into the candlelight and burned it. She gritted her teeth and left the temple hall. There were poultry in the kitchen. She didn¡¯t know if it would work, but she couldn¡¯t care less. Her son was suffering, and so was she. After killing a chicken and letting the blood fill up a bowl, she carried the things over in a food box. The servant on the night watch was dozing off. When he saw her, he jolted awake. ¡°Madam.¡± Madam Xu waved her hand. ¡°You can leave.¡± She carried the food box into the room and closed the door before walking to the bed. Xu Lin opened his eyes, his eyes filled with pain. ¡°Mother, I really can¡¯t take it anymore. Kill me.¡± Unless one experienced it personally, one wouldn¡¯t understand the pain he was suffering from. Who did not want to live? Even if he had almost died from a few serious illnesses, he had never thought of giving up. He also wanted to live, but now, he really wanted to die. Dying seemed like a relief to him. This kind of torture was too much to bear. Madam Xu broke down and resisted the urge to cry. She opened the food box with trembling hands and took out the chicken blood that had yet to solidify. ¡°Lin, try this and see if you can swallow it.¡± Xu Lin widened his eyes. ¡°This, this is blood?¡± He had never drunk blood before and subconsciously resisted it. Madam Xu scooped a spoonful and fed it to him. ¡°Lin, try it. I¡¯m begging you, okay? If I don¡¯t give up on you, you must not give up on yourself. You¡¯re my life.¡± Xu Lin¡¯s voice was hoarse and choked. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll try.¡± He was already prepared to vomit. He opened his mouth and drank it. His eyes widened as he frantically snatched the bowl from Madam Xu¡¯s hand. He was like a person who had been thirsty for hundreds of years. He drank in big mouthfuls and some blood flowed down from the corner of his mouth. Madam Xu was stunned at first. Then, she covered her mouth and her entire body trembled. Xu Lin acted as if she didn¡¯t exist. After drinking the blood, his gazended on the dead chicken. He took it out, tore off its fur, and ate it in big mouthfuls. Chapter 478 - 478 Raw Food 478 Raw Food The burning pain in his stomach disappeared, and he gradually felt full. Xu Lin threw away the remains of the chicken bone in his hand and cried as he looked at the blood on his hand. ¡°What happened to me? What exactly is happening to me¡­¡± He was not a barbarian or a lunatic. He had lived a luxurious life since he was young. Xu Lin was unable to ept what he was seeing. However, he could not lie to himself. He could no longer eat the cooked food. The originally delicious food tasted like wax in his mouth. He could not taste anything, but raw food was delicious to him. It was tender and fragrant. The feeling of being full spread to every part of his body. There was no longer a burning hunger in his stomach. Instead, he was satiated. !! Was he still human? Madam Xu¡¯s eyes were red. She reached out and pulled Xu Lin into her arms, patting him gently. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here.¡± No matter what her son had be, she would not abandon him. If he couldn¡¯t eat cooked food, it didn¡¯t matter if he ate raw food. They were rich and she could get anything that Xu Lin wanted to eat. Xu Lin hugged Madam Xu and sobbed like an injured little beast. Madam Xu was also crying. She didn¡¯t know who threw the note in, but it saved her son¡¯s life. No matter what the person who threw the note was up to, at least her son didn¡¯t have to suffer anymore. Madam Xu patted Xu Lin¡¯s back gently. ¡°You¡¯re just sick. It¡¯s fine.¡± Xu Lin licked the blood at the corner of his mouth and looked at Madam Xu. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m afraid. I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll be a monster. I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll start to eat people. I¡­¡± Madam Xu interrupted Xu Lin. ¡°Nonsense. That won¡¯t happen.¡± How could he eat people? He was just scaring himself. There were so many livestock to choose from. There was no need to eat humans. Her son was still human, not a monster. It was just that the food he preferred had changed. Xu Lin lowered his eyes and hid the hunger and thirst in his eyes. He swallowed his saliva and did not tell Madam Xu about his terrifying thought of wanting to bite his mother¡¯s throat open. She had already suffered enough for him and would definitely not be able to ept it. Xu Lin was in pain. ¡°Mother, dismiss all the servants in the mansion. There¡¯s no need to have so many people. I won¡¯t go out of the courtyard in the future. If you miss me,e and see me.¡± When Madam Xu heard this, her heart almost broke. She choked and said, ¡°Okay.¡± Xu Lin pushed Madam Xu away. He pulled the nket over himself and turned around. ¡°Mother, go and rest. I¡¯m sleepy.¡± Tears streamed down Madam Xu¡¯s face as she stood up. ¡°Alright, Lin, rest well. Mother wille and see you tomorrow.¡± Madam Xu packed up the food box before leaving. She called the butler over. The butler had served the Xu family for decades, so Madam Xu did not hide anything from him. Like Madam Xu, the old butler¡¯s tears fell like rain. He sobbed and promised Madam Xu. ¡°Madam, don¡¯t worry. I will see to it that this matter is kept a secret. Young Master is just sick. When we find a divine doctor, he will definitely be cured.¡± Madam Xu was exhausted. ¡°I won¡¯t give up on Lin. You¡¯re right. He¡¯s just sick.¡± After dismissing the servants, Madam Xuy on the bed and sobbed hard. She was in so much pain that her heart was broken into countless pieces. Every part was bleeding. Why did her son have to suffer so much? What did the Xu family do wrong? Because Xu Lin was weak, he never had any friends. He was raised like a delicate flower in a greenhouse, nourished meticulously. She knew that Xu Lin yearned for that kind of unrestrained life, riding fast horses and drinking strong liquor. However, he would never be able to try these things. In this big world, there must be someone who knew what to do to cure her son. Madam Xu cried loudly and then slowly wiped away her tears. Her gaze became even more determined. Even if she had to spend her entire life, she was going to find a doctor and save her son. No matter who did this, as long as she caught him, she would make him beg for death. Even if she died and turned into a vengeful spirit, she would pester and haunt that person. The servants were dismissed. The ones left behind were all old and loyal. They swore to the heavens that they would never leak out a word. Three times a day, animals were carefully butchered and sent over to Xu Lin. In the beginning, Xu Lin could still ept it, but within three days, he was furious. ¡°You don¡¯t have to cut it in the future. Just send the whole thing over.¡± He liked to bite, tear, and devour the whole animal bit by bit. The sliced meat couldn¡¯t give him that kind of satisfaction. The servants could only do as he said. Madam Xu was iparably worried. Every aspect of Xu Lin was pointing to the fact that he was turning into a beast. His eyes were bloodshot when he bit and devoured the raw food. Madam Xu couldn¡¯t bear to watch him anymore. She knew very well that her son was changing in a terrifying direction. Before long, he wouldpletely lose his humanity and be less and less human. After wolfing down the food, pain shed across Xu Lin¡¯s eyes. The servants had already prepared a bathtub. He immediately washed up and changed into brand new clothes. The clothes were incense-stained, covering all the smell of blood. The room was also cleaned up. After lighting the incense and opening the window, Xu Lin said energetically, ¡°Mother, I want to read.¡± Madam Xu nodded. ¡°Alright, go to the study room to read.¡± Xu Lin nodded and stretched his arms. ¡°My clothes are a little small for me.¡± Madam Xu looked at her son, who had clearly be stronger in just a few days. Her thoughts wereplicated. It seemed that other than eating raw food, her son had not changed at all. It was good that he had be stronger. His face was also rosy and healthy, and his footsteps were steady. However, she did not feel at ease at all. Instead, she was even more worried. She went forward to take a look and said, ¡°It¡¯s indeed a little small. I¡¯ll get the tailor to make a few more sets for you.¡± Xu Lin nodded and went to the study. Madam Xu¡¯s eyes were filled with worry. In order to find people to help her son, she had been on the go all day. The two state ministers in the pce were both from the Cloud Breaking Sect. The Cloud Breaking Sect was arge sect. The two state ministers weren¡¯t able to help, but perhaps if she went to the Cloud Breaking Sect, she could find some help. Madam Xu thought for a moment. The 23rd of July was the 16th birthday of the Seventh Princess. Xia Qiluo was also at the age for marriage. She and the Crown Prince were both born of the Empress, so this year¡¯s birthday would definitely be held grandly. Xia Qiluo had been to the Cloud Breaking Sect to cultivate. Madam Xu wanted to ask her for help. With Xia Qiluo taking her to Cloud Breaking Sect, things would go much smoother. Therefore, Madam Xu put a lot of effort in choosing a birthday gift for her. As Liu Sanniang walked General ck on the street, the dog gradually led her to Duke Xu¡¯s Mansion. She rubbed General ck¡¯s head. ¡°Since we¡¯re here, let¡¯s go and see how things have developed.¡± Chapter 479 - 479 Let Her Go, I Won’t See Her 479 Let Her Go, I Won¡¯t See Her The Xu family was an opportunity for Liu Sanniang. She was willing to help Madam Xu, but if Madam Xu didn¡¯t believe her, she couldn¡¯t do anything. Chu Yan had told her to only save people who wanted to be saved. There was no need for her to feel sad or conflicted about this. However, since General ck had brought her here, she would not ignore this opportunity. As long as it was not over yet, there was always a chance for anyone to change their minds. As long as they were willing to believe her, she would always be there to help. When the door opened, the servant looked at Liu Sanniang warily. ¡°Miss, who are you looking for?¡± Liu Sanniang said, ¡°I¡¯m looking for Madam Xu. Please inform her.¡± The servant sized up Liu Sanniang carefully. ¡°Miss, why are you looking for our madam? Do you have a letter of invitation?¡± If there was a letter of invitation, she would be an important guest. If there was no letter of invitation, he did not dare to let her in rashly. Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°No, but I can save your young master. Please inform Madam Xu. Whether she sees me or not is up to her.¡± When the servant heard her mention Young Master Xu, his expression changed. He looked at Liu Sanniang and vaguely felt that this young girl seemed to know everything about what was going on inside the Xu family. The servant lowered his head. ¡°Miss, please wait a moment.¡± In order to prevent Liu Sanniang froming in, the servant closed the door. Standing outside the door, Liu Sanniang reached out and patted General ck¡¯s head. ¡°When we get back, we should be able to eat.¡± General ck stuck out his tongue and rubbed his head against Liu Sanniang. Liu Sanniang smiled slightly. General ck had grown up quickly. Su Yanyu had been sending good things over to feed General ck, making his fur silky and nice to touch. The servant went in to report. After Madam Xu heard this, she flew into a rage. ¡°Tell her to leave. I won¡¯t see her.¡± She would never see Liu Sanniang. She was already being magnanimous for not making things difficult for Liu Sanniang. She did not want to see Liu Sanniang because she did not want to make herself angry. The servant thought of Liu Sanniang¡¯s confident tone and mustered his courage. ¡°Madam, she seems to know about Young Master¡¯s condition.¡± Madam Xu mmed the table fiercely, her face turning ferocious from anger. ¡°I said I won¡¯t see her. Don¡¯t you understand?¡± The servant was shocked. He nodded his head and retreated. The tightly shut door quickly opened. The servant looked at Liu Sanniang and said, ¡°Miss, please go back. Our madam doesn¡¯t want to see you. She¡¯s in a fit of anger.¡± For some reason, the servant felt a little guilty. He felt that Liu Sanniang was not a liar and that she really knew something. He thought that after being rejected, Liu Sanniang would say something unpleasant. However, she did not. Liu Sanniang replied calmly. ¡°In that case, sorry to disturb you.¡± She turned around and left with General ck. The servant frowned and felt a little bad about Liu Sanniang leaving. Young Master Xu¡¯s condition was so strange. Why didn¡¯t Madam want to see her? The servant shook his head and closed the door again. Liu Sanniang led General Hei back slowly and saw a carriage outside the door. The coachman greeted Liu Sanniang respectfully. ¡°Hello, Miss Liu.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded with a smile. General ck seemed to have smelled the fragrance and happily ran into the house. Su Yanyu cheered. ¡°General ck, you¡¯re back. Come,e,e. Look what I brought you today. Chickens. These chickens are young and tender. I stewed them slowly so it¡¯s especially fragrant.¡± Su Yanyu hurriedly opened the food box and watched as General ck ate with gusto. He smiled and reached out to quickly touch General ck¡¯s fur. General ck nced at him, and Su Yanyu revealed a look of admiration. ¡°Eat slowly. I¡¯ll bring you something else next time.¡± Such a big dog was really rare. He had never seen it before. It was awe-inspiring and formidable. He really wanted to have one for himself too. Seeing Liu Sanniang walk over, Su Yanyu smiled and said, ¡°Miss Liu.¡± Liu Sanniang asked him. ¡°Lord Su, have you eaten?¡± Su Yanyu resisted the urge to burp and said, ¡°Not yet.¡± Since there was a chance to stay for a meal, he naturally had to pretend that he hadn¡¯t eaten. The chicken was really tender and fragrant. How could he resist the urge to eat it? However, when Liu Sanniang asked him if he had eaten yet, he immediately said no. Liu Sanniang invited him. ¡°Then, let¡¯s eat together.¡± Su Yanyu smiled. ¡°Okay, okay. Thank you, Miss Liu.¡± A good shifu-disciple rtionship began with a meal. After dinner, Su Yanyu remembered his purpose ofing. He said, ¡°Miss Liu, there¡¯s a banquet in the pce in two days. Are you interested in going over?¡± Liu Sanniang remembered the several sources of evil and nodded. ¡°What banquet is it?¡± Seeing that she was interested, Su Yanyu immediately answered. ¡°It¡¯s Xia Qiluo¡¯s birthday. The celebration is held every year.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll have you trouble with it, Young Marquis Su.¡± Su Yanyu hurriedly waved his hand. ¡°I¡¯ve asked around. Before someone epts a disciple, there are many tests the disciple has to go through. Although Miss Liu hasn¡¯t agreed to take me in as a disciple, I already treat you as my shifu in my heart. It¡¯s my duty to do things for you.¡± Just as Liu Sanniang was about to speak, Su Yanyu stood up and walked out. ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. In two days, I¡¯ll pick you up and bring you to the pce.¡± Chu Yan¡¯s eyes were as dark as ink. He said calmly, ¡°He can¡¯t cultivate the Dao.¡± Liu Sanniang smiled at Chu Yan. ¡°I know.¡± Su Yanyu did not give her a chance to reject him. She wanted to make it clear, but Su Yanyu simply did not listen, which meant that it was not time yet. Chapter 480 - 480 Sisters Falling Into The Water 480 Sisters Falling Into The Water Two dayster, Su Yanyu came to pick Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan at noon. He knocked on the door. ¡°Miss Liu, Young Master Chu, are you ready?¡± Su Yanyu was wearing an apricot-yellow brocade robe. The cloud patterns embroidered on his clothes were golden in color. The belt at his waist matched the embroidery, and the essories at his waist were made of jade. He was handsome and looked like a proud young man. His expression was animated, and an innate noble aura lingered around him. When the door opened, Su Yanyu¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw Chu Yan and Liu Sanniang walking out hand in hand. He smiled. ¡°What a perfect match!¡± One was calm and warm, while the other was cold and noble. It was unknown if it was Su Yanyu¡¯s imagination, but after he said this, Chu Yan looked at him less coldly. Liu Sanniang smiled and did not say anything. Chu Yan held her hand and squeezed it gently. He nced at Su Yanyu and inexplicably felt that he was much more pleasing to the eye. Chu Yan said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Su Yanyu smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s about time.¡± After getting into the carriage, Su Yanyu sat at the edge. He looked at Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan sitting side by side, holding hands. He felt a little jealous for some reason. ¡°Xia Qiluo¡¯s birthday this year is grander than usual. The Empress wants to choose a husband for her, but Xia Qiluo has a bad temper. I wonder who¡¯ll be so unlucky to be her husband.¡± Xia Qiluo was born of the empress and was doted upon by the emperor. She was pampered and arrogant, but she seemed to have be much more low-key recently. He did not know what kind of lessons she had been taught. Su Yanyu couldn¡¯t help but ask Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu, do you think Xia Qiluo will ever be able to get married?¡± Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°Marriage is destined.¡± Su Yanyu stopped asking. He wanted to say something, but he did not know what Liu Sanniang liked. He felt that if he talked too much, Liu Sanniang would find him annoying. When they arrived at the pce, Su Yanyu got out of the carriage. There were many carriages parked outside the pce, and people were arriving one after another. Families with higher status usually arrivedte. Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan got out of the carriage and followed Su Yanyu into the pce. Su Yanyu took out the jade invitation and the pce guard let him in after checking it. Su Yanyu brought Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan into the imperial garden and met many people gathered in twos and threes. They knew Su Yanyu and were surprised to see him trying so hard to please Liu Sanniang. Su Yanyu was famous in the capital for being a jerk. If not for the fact that he was Marquis Su¡¯s only son, he might already have been beaten to death for his deeds. Everyone went forward and greeted Su Yanyu. He introduced Liu Sanniang to everyone seriously. ¡°This is Miss Liu.¡± Then, he leaned close to them and added under his breath. ¡°As well as my future shifu.¡± Everyone was stunned for a moment before understanding. Whoever could tame Su Yanyu was definitely worthy of their respect. They went forward and greeted her politely. ¡°Hello, Miss Liu.¡± Liu Sanniang replied with a faint smile. ¡°Hello.¡± After greeting each other, they went their separate ways. There were pavilions everywhere in the pce. In the pavilions, there were tea and snacks ced on the table. There were guards standing by the gates of various ces to remind people where they weren¡¯t supposed to trespass. The scenery was good, and the weather was pleasant. Many people went to theke, so Su Yanyu took Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan there too. Before they reached theke, they saw a few pce servants running hurriedly. Su Yanyu knew at a nce that something had happened. He stopped one of the pce servants. ¡°What has happened over there?¡± The pce servant was pulled back. When he saw that it was Su Yanyu, he hurriedly said, ¡°The two daughters of the Left Censor-in-chief fell into theke. They have been saved but both of them are unconscious. Lord Su, I will take your leave. I still have to inform the Left Censor and his wife.¡± Su Yanyu released him and the pce servant immediately left in a hurry. Su Yanyu looked at Liu Sanniang and asked. ¡°Miss Liu, this kind of thing happens every year. Let¡¯s go and see what¡¯s going on.¡± Liu Sanniang could tell that Su Yanyu really wanted to go and watch the show. When Liu Sanniang nodded, Su Yanyu¡¯s eyes lit up and he quickened his pace. Soon, they arrived at the pavilion by theke. Many people had gathered there already. The two drenched girls lying on the ground were being hugged by their respective maids who were arguing fiercely. The maid in green pointed angrily at the maid in yellow. ¡°Why can¡¯t the Second Miss tolerate the Eldest Miss? She even wanted to ruin Eldest Miss¡¯s reputation on such an asion.¡± The maid in yellow was also very angry. Her entire body was trembling. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Nonsense. Second Miss didn¡¯t push Eldest Miss. It¡¯s just¡­¡± The maid in green interrupted her rudely. ¡°It¡¯s just what? Qing Mei, are you trying to y the me game? This concerns Eldest Miss¡¯s reputation. Would Eldest Miss destroy her reputation to nder Second Miss? Everyone present saw that it was the Second Miss who pushed Eldest Miss down. This is the pce, not a ce where you can nder others.¡± The maid in yellow was so angry that she was trembling, but she could not refute her. Her face turned red as she said with difficulty, ¡°Qing Li, don¡¯t spout nonsense. Second Miss is not such a person.¡± Qing Li, who was dressed in green, wiped her tears. She hugged the drenched girl and shook her. ¡°Eldest Miss, Eldest Miss, wake up. I know that you¡¯ve been wronged. Wake up quickly and exin yourself. Boohoo¡­¡± Qing Mei was so angry that her vision turned ck. However, she knew that if she did not exin this matter clearly, her Miss would lose her reputation. She shook the woman in her arms. ¡°Second Miss, Second Miss, please wake up.¡± As soon as Su Yanyu arrived, he asked around and quickly understood what had happened. Zhang Heng¡¯s two daughters, Zhang Yufei and Zhang Shuangshuang, fell into theke when they were collecting lotus flowers and lotus seeds in theke. Zhang Yufei fell into theke first, pulling Zhang Shuangshuang along with her. After that, Zhang Yufei was the first to be rescued by Li Jing, the Right Censor-in-chief, who was Zhang Shuangshuang¡¯s fianc¨¦. He was Zhang Shuangshuang¡¯s fianc¨¦, which was what made this matter beplicated. Su Yanyu lowered his voice and said, ¡°No matter what, Zhang Shuangshuang will have to suffer.¡± Chapter 481 - 481 Sisters Falling Into The Water (Part 2) 481 Sisters Falling Into The Water (Part 2) As Zhang Shuangshuang¡¯s fianc¨¦, he did not save his fianc¨¦e first. Instead, he saved his fianc¨¦e¡¯s sister. Now that the weather was hot, women were wearing thin clothes that stuck to their bodies as soon as they touched water. In order to save her, he naturally had to hug her. If he touched her body, he had to marry her. It was as simple as that! At this moment, Zhang Yufei moved and opened her eyes. Her eyes turned red almost instantly. Her hand that was holding the maid, Qing Li, trembled as she said, ¡°Go home, let¡¯s go home.¡± Qing Li replied angrily. ¡°Miss, this is no small matter. We can¡¯t leave. Quickly exin to the princess and ask her to help you.¡± Xia Qiluo¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°What happened?¡± She was instantly in a bad mood that such an unpresentable thing happened during her birthday banquet. Zhang Yufei wrapped her cloak tightly around her body and trembled. ¡°Princess, please forgive me. Don¡¯t punish Second Sister for this. She¡­ she didn¡¯t do it on purpose¡­¡± Qing Li hugged Zhang Yufei and cried. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re too nice. At this time, you¡¯re still speaking up for Second Miss. Why don¡¯t you think for yourself?¡± Qing Mei was so angry that her face turned pale. However, she was not in a hurry to argue. Instead, she shook the unconscious Zhang Shuangshuang. ¡°Miss, please wake up.¡± Zhang Shuangshuang was still unconscious. After Zhang Yufei told her version of the story, no one would believe anything Zhang Shuangshuang said when she woke up. Qing Mei was so anxious that she cried. Zhang Shuangshuang wasn¡¯t showing signs of waking up, and the imperial physician had yet to arrive. Xia Qiluo¡¯s face was ashen. ¡°What do you mean she didn¡¯t do it on purpose? Did she push you down? I hate scheming people the most. Exin it properly.¡± Zhang Yufei lowered her eyes and said slowly, ¡°When I was picking the lotus seeds earlier, I¡­ I saw that a lotus seed was extremely good, so I stood up and wanted to pick it. Second Sister also wanted to pick the lotus seed. I don¡¯t know if Second Sister bumped into me, but I couldn¡¯t stabilize myself. In a moment of desperation, I grabbed Second Sister and fell into theke with her. It¡¯s my fault. Please forgive me, Princess.¡± Qing Li said with her cheeks puffed out, ¡°You only have Second Miss with you. If Second Miss didn¡¯t do it on purpose, she wouldn¡¯t have bumped into you at all. If she hadn¡¯t bumped into you, you wouldn¡¯t have fallen into theke and you wouldn¡¯t have pulled her.¡± Qing Mei¡¯s eyes were red as she defended Zhang Shuangshuang. ¡°No, Second Miss will never push Eldest Miss.¡± Zhang Shuangshuang had not woken up yet. Everything Qing Mei said was unconvincing. Qing Li responded angrily and coldly. ¡°If she didn¡¯t push, why would such a thing happen?¡± After Qing Li finished speaking, she knelt down and kowtowed to the other youngdies. ¡°Please bear witness. I believe that some of you have seen it when it happened.¡± The two youngdies who were on good terms with Zhang Yufei stood up and said, ¡°I saw it. Zhang Shuangshuang pushed Yufei. She must have thought no one would notice it, but I did.¡± The others shook their heads and said that their attention was on the scenery and they did not notice. Xia Qiluo¡¯s expression darkened. Qing Mei was extremely anxious. ¡°My Miss hasn¡¯t woken up yet. Princess, please investigate.¡± The people present either said that they did not see anything or stood on Zhang Yufei¡¯s side. They did not care if Zhang Shuangshuang was awake or not. Qing Mei was extremely anxious, but she was too powerless. Xia Qiluo¡¯s expression was cold. She turned around and shouted at the pce servants. ¡°Is the imperial physician here yet?¡± Before the imperial physician arrived, the empress brought a group of nobledies along with the crown prince, the third prince, and the others. The pce maid replied carefully. ¡°Princess, please calm down. The imperial physician will be here soon.¡± When the empress came closer, the other women moved to the side and bowed. ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty.¡± The Empress only waved her hand. ¡°There¡¯s no need to bow.¡± The Empress was not in a good mood to have such a thing happen at such an important time. A beautiful woman pounced out of the crowd with a worried expression and tears in her eyes. She pounced in front of Zhang Yufei and asked. ¡°Yufei, what exactly is going on?¡± Zhang Yufei leaned against Madam Zhang and sobbed aggrievedly. ¡°Mother¡­¡± Before she started talking, big drops of tears fell. Qing Li told Mrs. Zhang everything. Qing Mei hurriedly tried to exin. ¡°No, Second Miss won¡¯t push Eldest Miss. Second Miss hasn¡¯t woken up yet. We¡¯ll know the truth when Second Miss wakes up.¡± Qing Li snorted. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t Second Miss, who else could it be? Would Eldest Miss frame Second Miss?¡± Qing Mei was speechless. She wanted to say that Second Miss was really framed, but it wasn¡¯t her ce to make this bold statement. The empress¡¯s expression was solemn. ¡°We¡¯ll ask when Second Miss Zhang wakes up. We must investigate this matter thoroughly and not wrong anyone.¡± So many people present saw Li Jing hug Zhang Yufei. This marriage was set in stone. Who framed who and who benefited in the end? The empress knew very well that sometimes, the truth of the matter was not important. What was important was the person. The empress looked at Li Jing sternly. Li Jing was also drenched. When he saw the empress looking at him, he hurriedly knelt down and said, ¡°I acted too rashly, but I definitely won¡¯t shirk my responsibility. After this matter is thoroughly investigated, I, Li Jing, will go to propose marriage to Miss Zhang.¡± Everyone was in an uproar. Madam Zhang wiped her tears and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you marry her or not. I only hope that Her Majesty will uphold justice for my daughter and clear my daughter¡¯s name. If my daughter has to remain unmarried for the rest of her life, I¡¯m willing to apany her forever.¡± Although she was happy, she could not show it. The Empress nodded. ¡°I will do my best.¡± Qing Mei¡¯s tears fell drop by drop, and she said with a strong nasal voice, ¡°Miss, please wake up.¡± The imperial physician came and examined Zhang Yufei and Zhang Shuangshuang. Zhang Yufei was awake and felt a little cold. Zhang Shuangshuang did not regain consciousness. Her face was pale. The imperial physician reached out and pressed on Zhang Shuangshuang¡¯s abdomen. Zhang Shuangshuang spat out a few mouthfuls of water. The imperial physician inserted some silver needles in her body. Zhang Shuangshuang spat out some more water and started coughing. She slowly opened her eyes and looked at the worried maid in front of her. She said with difficulty, ¡°Qing Mei.¡± Qing Mei cried and replied. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re finally awake. You scared me to death.¡± Zhang Shuangshuang felt weak. The imperial physician removed the silver needles and said, ¡°Second Miss Zhang drank too muchke water. She needs to rest.¡± Zhang Shuangshuang gradually regained her senses. She took a deep breath and felt some pain in her lungs. She coughed a few times and looked at the empress. ¡°Your Majesty, I was pulled down by my sister.¡± The empress¡¯s expression was stern. ¡°I already know. You just have to tell me the truth. Why did you push your sister?¡± Zhang Shuangshuang shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t push her.¡± Her lungs hurt, her head hurt, and her body was cold. However, she knew very well the seriousness of this matter. She looked at Zhang Yufei who was in the arms of her stepmother as well as the others. When her gazended on Li Jing, a sad look shed across her face. ... Chapter 482 - 482 Step Forward And Introduce Me To Zhang Shuangshuang 482 Step Forward And Introduce Me To Zhang Shuangshuang She remembered that the moment she sank, she saw Li Jing jump down. He did not save her, but her sister. He was her fianc¨¦, wasn¡¯t he? Zhang Yufei¡¯s eyes were filled with sadness. She said weakly, ¡°Second Sister, you were beside me at that time. I felt someone push me, so I lost my bnce and grabbed you in a hurry¡­ I wanted you to help me stabilize, but we both fell into the water. If you didn¡¯t push me, why would I fall?¡± Zhang Shuangshuang retorted weakly. ¡°Why should I push you? I didn¡¯t do it. There were several people on the boat. They were all watching.¡± The two people testifying for Zhang Yufei stood up and pointed at Zhang Shuangshuang. ¡°We saw it. You reached out and pushed Yufei. We couldn¡¯t stop you in time.¡± The others still shook their heads. ¡°I didn¡¯t notice. I didn¡¯t see anything.¡± Zhang Shuangshuang had no one testifying for her, but Zhang Yufei had. Zhang Shuangshuang¡¯s argument was weak. Her face was pale. ¡°I didn¡¯t push Eldest Sister.¡± ¡°Wicked girl!¡± An angry voice cut in. A middle-aged man in an official uniform came over and pointed at Zhang Shuangshuang angrily. Zhang Shuangshuang looked hurt. She gritted her teeth and still said firmly, ¡°I didn¡¯t push her.¡± She was not stupid. She knew that if she could not exin herself today, she would be ruined. But no matter how she exined, it was useless. No one believed her. Zhang Heng turned around and apologized to the empress. ¡°Your Majesty, please forgive me. I didn¡¯t raise my daughter well. Please punish me, Your Majesty.¡± Zhang Heng did not even ask and directly pinned the me on Zhang Shuangshuang. He only heard the one-sided story from the pce servant. Zhang Shuangshuang¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Father, I didn¡¯t push Eldest Sister. Why don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Qing Mei gritted her teeth and retorted. ¡°Master, you¡¯re too biased. You punished Second Miss without even asking. You never believe Second Miss. Second Miss didn¡¯t push Eldest Miss.¡± Qing Mei kowtowed to the empress. ¡°Your Majesty, please investigate this. This won¡¯t do Second Miss any good. Why would Second Miss do such a thing?¡± Zhang Yufei said weakly, ¡°I¡¯m not lying. Someone really pushed me. Second Sister was by my side at that time. I don¡¯t know if it was Second Sister.¡± Zhang Shuangshuang was beside her. Who else could it be but Zhang Shuangshuang? Zhang Yufei did not explicitly say that it was Zhang Shuangshuang, but her meaning was obvious. Su Yanyu whispered to Liu Sanniang, ¡°Second Miss Zhang can¡¯t justify herself now. Shifu, is Eldest Miss Zhang lying?¡± Su Yanyu was so engrossed in watching the show that he forgot that he had yet to be a disciple of Liu Sanniang. He didn¡¯t even realize it himself. Liu Sanniang looked at him and said calmly, ¡°Young Marquis Su, I need your help with something.¡± Su Yanyu was instantly excited. ¡°What is it?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Zhang Shuangshuang and said calmly, ¡°Step forward and introduce me to Zhang Shuangshuang.¡± Su Yanyu immediately understood what Liu Sanniang meant. He smiled. ¡°Leave it to me.¡± Su Yanyu opened his fan with a whoosh and walked into the crowd. ¡°Aiya, it¡¯s hard to say who¡¯s right and who¡¯s wrong. What¡¯s the point of arguing? Eldest Miss Zhang said that Second Miss Zhang pushed her and caused her to fall so she pulled Second Miss Zhang. On the other hand, Young Master Li jumped into the water to save the beauty. You¡¯re engaged to Second Miss Zhang. It¡¯s not right for you to do that, no?¡± When Mrs. Su saw Su Yanyu meddling in this matter, she had a bad feeling. She looked at him and Liu Sanniang before responding. ¡°You brat, get over here.¡± Su Yanyu fanned himself. ¡°If Second Miss Zhang feels that you¡¯ve been wronged, there¡¯s someone who can clear your name. You¡¯ve heard of the Xuanyi Department, right? After all, this concerns your reputation. Report it to the authorities for a thorough investigation.¡± Seeing that Su Yanyu didn¡¯t listen, Mrs. Su walked over and pinched his ear. ¡°Behave yourself.¡± Su Yanyu said to Zhang Shuangshuang, ¡°There¡¯s only one person who can clear your name, and that¡¯s Miss Liu, Liu Sanniang!¡± Mrs. Su patted Su Yanyu. ¡°Shut up.¡± She said to the Empress, ¡°My son is being naughty. Please don¡¯t mind him, Your Majesty.¡± The Empress replied calmly. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± This wasn¡¯t the first time Su Yanyu had done this. If he wasn¡¯t Marquis Su¡¯s only son, she would have punished him long ago. Zhang Shuangshuang looked at Zhang Yufei and said firmly, ¡°Eldest Sister said that I pushed you, but I didn¡¯t. If I want to seek justice for myself, I can only report it to the authorities.¡± Zhang Yufei responded weakly. ¡°I believe that Second Sister didn¡¯t do it on purpose. We¡¯re family. Why do you have to do this? I don¡¯t me Second Sister. This is all my fault.¡± Zhang Heng raised his hand and pped Zhang Shuangshuang. ¡°Unfilial daughter, you unfilial daughter!¡± Li Jing cupped his hands and knelt down. ¡°Lord Zhang, I, Li Jing, will definitely be responsible for Eldest Miss. This concerns Eldest Miss¡¯s reputation, so I definitely won¡¯t shirk my responsibility. Second Miss is vicious. I¡¯m afraid I have to end the engagement with her.¡± Zhang Shuangshuang widened her eyes and looked at Li Jing in disbelief. He was breaking off the engagement with her. Qing Mei was furious. ¡°How can you humiliate my Miss like this? You, you¡­¡± Zhang Heng looked at Li Jing. In this situation, Li Jing indeed needed to be responsible. His eldest daughter was gentle and virtuous. He naturally didn¡¯t want her reputation to be ruined. As for Zhang Shuangshuang, she deserved it. Zhang Heng looked at Zhang Shuangshuang and said fiercely, ¡°You wicked girl, you¡¯ve made such a fool of yourself. After you go back and break off the engagement, go to the nunnery and repent.¡± Once Zhang Heng finished speaking, he turned to the Empress and said, ¡°Your Highness, I will definitely punish my wicked daughter properly. Don¡¯t let this trivial matter ruin the birthday banquet.¡± Zhang Shuangshuang shed tears. After a moment, she looked at the empress firmly and said, ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m innocent. Please show mercy and allow me to report this to the authorities. If Your Majesty doesn¡¯t agree, then I can only prove my innocence with my death. I didn¡¯t push her!¡± Zhang Shuangshuang pulled off the hairpin on her head and pressed it against her neck forcefully. The force was so great that it pierced through her skin and blood flowed out instantly. Zhang Heng was furious. ¡°Are you crazy? You unfilial daughter!¡± Xia Qiluo was shocked by Zhang Shuangshuang¡¯s actions. She frowned and stepped forward. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s investigate.¡± The empress frowned. What was there to investigate? Even if Zhang Yufei was lying, the Zhang family would still protect Zhang Yufei. Zhang Shuangshuang¡¯s biological mother had already passed away and she was not loved by her father. There was no need to investigate this matter. ... Chapter 483 - 483 Give Me Your Hand 483 Give Me Your Hand The empress was about to speak when Xia Qiluo beat her to it and spoke first. ¡°You both are sticking to your own argument. If you insist on reporting it to the authorities, then do it.¡± Zhang Shuangshuang looked at Xia Qiluo firmly. ¡°Thank you for fulfilling my wish, Princess.¡± Zhang Heng wanted to p Zhang Shuangshuang to death. He said angrily, ¡°You unfilial daughter, how long are you going to cause trouble for? You¡¯vepletely embarrassed me. You did such a thing and still want the entire world to know about it. Do you want the world tough at me?¡± Zhang Shuangshuang did not look at Zhang Heng. She said firmly, ¡°I didn¡¯t push her. If Father doesn¡¯t believe me, I can only seek justice myself.¡± Su Yanyu broke free from Mrs. Su¡¯s hand and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s not so difficult to investigate this matter. Miss Liu, who helped the Xuanyi Department investigate the toughest of cases, is here. It¡¯ll only take her a while to figure out who¡¯s telling the truth and who¡¯s lying.¡± Mrs. Su was angry and helpless. She hit Su Yanyu a few times. Liu Sanniang walked up to Zhang Shuangshuang and squatted down. She stretched out her hand and said, ¡°If Second Miss trusts me, put your hand in mine.¡± Zhang Shuangshuang looked at the palm in front of her. She looked at Liu Sanniang and saw a pair of warm eyes. After her mother died, she had never felt warmth again. Every step she took was like treading on thin ice. She thought that she had already been engaged and that she only needed to endure until the time of marriage. However, she did not expect such a thing to happen on such an asion. Her fianc¨¦ jumped into the water without caring about his own safety, but the person he saved was not her. She feltpletely heartbroken inside. Her tone was gentle and a little choked. ¡°You¡¯re Miss Liu?¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°I am.¡± Zhang Shuangshuang stretched out her hand. Qing Mei was still a little worried. ¡°Miss.¡± Zhang Shuangshuang ced her hand on Liu Sanniang¡¯s palm. Immediately, she felt a warm force spreading throughout her body, dispelling the coldness in her heart. Liu Sanniang reached out her left hand and pulled down Zhang Shuangshuang¡¯s hand that was holding the hairpin. ¡°Put it down.¡± Zhang Shuangshuang did not resist and slowly put down her arm. Qing Mei quickly covered the wound on her neck with a handkerchief. ¡°Miss, why are you doing this to hurt yourself?¡± It was not worth it to hurt herself over this matter. It was not worth it at all. Zhang Shuangshuang choked. If she had not been forced into such a desperate situation, she would not have hurt herself to prove her innocence. No matter what the oue was, her life was ruined. Li Jing wanted to break off the engagement, and no one was willing to stand up for her. Her father was biased. What else could she expect? She was using her death to prove that she was not lying. Zhang Shuangshuang looked into Liu Sanniang¡¯s eyes and was stunned. She felt that Liu Sanniang understood her pain. Liu Sanniang¡¯s expression was gentle and her eyes were warm. The power she released was also as gentle as water. It broke Zhang Shuangshuang¡¯s defense and Liu Sanniang sensed everything about her. Liu Sanniang slowly said, ¡°You¡¯re a very gentle woman, but you are also very strong. No matter how many injustices you suffer, you can always make it through. You¡¯re not lying. The scenery on theke is extremely beautiful. You were focused on admiring this beautiful scenery. When you saw a lotus, you stood up and wanted to pick it. With a scream, a hand pulled you into the water. You don¡¯t know how to swim. You¡¯re desperate, suffocated, and in pain¡­¡± Liu Sanniang let go of Zhang Shuangshuang¡¯s hand and smiled. ¡°Even if you¡¯re in peril, don¡¯t be disheartened. Only by tearing through the darkness can you see the light.¡± Zhang Shuangshuang looked at Liu Sanniang. No one could understand her feelings. Emotions surged in her heart, and tears welled up in her eyes. Every word Liu Sanniang said tugged at her heart strings. She wanted to ask how she could tear through the darkness and see the light. After her mother¡¯s death, she had fallen into a predicament that became more and more difficult to bear. No one could help her. What could she do to get out of this swamp? Could she really escape? Countless words came to her mouth, but they only converged into a few short words. ¡°Thank you, Miss Liu.¡± No one had said a word supporting her today. She could feel that even the empress did not want to give her justice. The empress had been in the harem for many years and seen everything. How could she not understand what was going on? She also knew that Zhang Shuangshuang was already disappointed enough and was prepared to die. The justice Liu Sanniang promised her was a ray of light that shone into her world. Zhang Yufei could no longer sit still. She looked at Liu Sanniang and said weakly, ¡°I really felt someone push me. Miss, you weren¡¯t there at that time. How did you know what happened?¡± Zhang Yufei did not know Liu Sanniang, but she had heard some rumors about Liu Sanniang. However, how credible could rumors be? She had tried her best to scheme and frame Zhang Shuangshuang, not giving her any chance to turn the tables. Who in the world was Liu Sanniang? Why right did she have to uphold justice? After saying that, Zhang Yufei said to the empress, ¡°Your Majesty, I was really pushed. Please help me.¡± Xia Qiluo looked at Zhang Yufei with aplicated expression. ¡°Were you really pushed?¡± Zhang Yufei nodded. ¡°If no one pushed me, how could I lose my bnce?¡± Xia Qiluo frowned. She hated Liu Sanniang, but she had to admit that Liu Sanniang was much more capable than her. Xia Qiluo looked at Zhang Yufei and said, ¡°If you insist that someone pushed you, Miss Liu will have to read your mind.¡± Zhang Yufei looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Read my mind? Like how Miss Liu grabbed Second Sister¡¯s hand just now?¡± In everyone¡¯s eyes, Liu Sanniang just grabbed Zhang Shuangshuang¡¯s hand and said that Zhang Shuangshuang was not lying. She then described the scene as if she had seen it in person. Zhang Yufei was a little suspicious. Liu Sanniang was not present at that time, so how could she have seen it? Xia Qiluo nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Zhang Yufei hesitated for a moment before deciding not to let go of this opportunity to bring down Zhang Shuangshuang. She did not believe that anyone in this world could be so capable as to read minds. She looked at Liu Sanniang and said calmly, ¡°That¡¯s fine. Second Sister threatened to kill herself. If I refuse to cooperate, won¡¯t the world say that I¡¯m narrow-minded and scheming? Second Sister refuses to admit what she did. Why should I admit something that I¡¯ve not done?¡± Originally, the situation was to her advantage, but some meddlesome people suddenly showed up. If she refused, how would others look at her in the future? The empress¡¯s eyes darkened as she said, ¡°This is the Left Censor-in-chief¡¯s family matter. How about this? Those who have nothing to do with this, go to the hall and rest first. I¡¯ll be the judge and give justice to the wronged party.¡± The birthday banquet became a ce to watch a good show. No matter who was right or wrong, the empress was displeased. Zhang Shuangshuang even threatened to kill herself, which made her even more unhappy. Chapter 484 - 484 Give Me Your Hand (Part 2) 484 Give Me Your Hand (Part 2) Even if people wanted to stay back and watch, they could only listen to the order and retreat. Su Yanyu didn¡¯t want to leave either, but his mother dragged him away. Li Jing didn¡¯t want to leave, but Madam Li pulled him away. After such a thing happened, no matter what the truth was, it was best that the Li family didn¡¯t participate in the spectacle. The process didn¡¯t matter. What mattered was the oue. The empress looked at Liu Sanniang and said coldly, ¡°Miss Liu, let¡¯s begin.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Zhang Yufei. Zhang Yufei knew that the empress was on her side. She felt even more confident and extended her hand. ¡°Miss Liu, let¡¯s begin. I have a clear conscience. I¡¯m not afraid.¡± Chu Yan took out a handkerchief. Liu Sanniang took the handkerchief and covered Zhang Yufei¡¯s hand with it before holding her hand. Zhang Yufei¡¯s face darkened. This discrimination was clearly a humiliation to her. When Liu Sanniang was reading Zhang Shuangshuang¡¯s mind, she did not cover Zhang Shuangshuang¡¯s hand with a handkerchief, but she covered her hand with a handkerchief. The meaning was self-evident. Zhang Yufei could not help but ask. ¡°Miss Liu, what do you mean?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Zhang Yufei calmly. ¡°It means what you think it means.¡± Zhang Yufei was stunned. She did not expect Liu Sanniang to be so straightforward. Zhang Heng was furious. Madam Zhang gritted her teeth. ¡°Miss Liu has a prejudice against Yufei. Empress, how can she be fair?¡± Xia Qiluo frowned at Madam Zhang and said, ¡°Shut up.¡± She knew what Liu Sanniang was capable of. Zhang Yufei must be lying. She did not like Zhang Yufei, but she did not like Zhang Shuangshuang either. This was the Zhang family¡¯s family matter. Why did they have to cause trouble at her birthday banquet? She also hated Liu Sanniang. Why did she have to meddle in other people¡¯s business? Zhang Shuangshuang had no one to rely on. She lost to Zhang Yufei because she was useless. Why did Liu Sanniang have to stand up for her? Was it to show people how righteous she was? The empress looked at Xia Qiluo and could clearly feel her resentment. She then looked at Liu Sanniang and her eyes darkened. Madam Zhang fell silent after being shouted at coldly. She only looked at Zhang Heng with tears in her eyes. Zhang Heng patted her andforted her silently. He looked at Zhang Shuangshuang with coldness and disgust. Liu Sanniang released her power to envelop this ce. Her power invaded Zhang Yufei, causing her to resist involuntarily. Her expression was no longer rxed. Instead, she suddenly became nervous and began to struggle. She wanted to break free from Liu Sanniang¡¯s grip, but she could not. She began to be afraid. She widened her eyes and said, ¡°What did you do to me? Let go of me.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Zhang Yufei calmly and let go. Zhang Yufei instantly leaned against Madam Zhang, her expression not rxed at all, as if she had experienced something terrifying. Madam Zhang couldn¡¯t help but react. ¡°What did you do to my daughter? Stop¡­¡± Before she could finish speaking, there was silence because she saw a small boat slowly rowing towards the center of theke. Sitting on it were many youngdies. They chatted andughed. Some of them reached out to stroke the water. The lotus flowers in the center of theke bloomed just right, and they wanted to pick it. Madam Zhang reacted. What she saw seemed to be her daughter¡¯s memories. This realization sent a chill down her spine. It was still a hot day, but she felt a little cold. Zhang Yufei broke down and cried. ¡°No, stop, stop.¡± She thought that no one would know what she had done, so she was not afraid. But now she regretted it. Liu Sanniang had a gentle face, but she was a demon. How could she do this? Zhang Yufei took a gamble this time because she had nned it well. She had been in love with Li Jing for a long time. After giving him the eye several times, she confirmed that Li Jing was also in love with her. That was why she was so bold. Even if Li Jing could hold back and not save her, she would still be saved by the eunuchs in the pce. Then, she would point the finger at Zhang Shuangshuang. At that time, Zhang Shuangshuang would be criticized as vicious. But now, the memory in her mind was being reyed. The boat stopped in the middle of theke. Not far away was a pavilion where some male guests were ying. Among them was Li Jing. The pce servants stabilized the boat so that thedies could pick the lotus flowers. Zhang Yufei stood up. She looked around and saw that everyone was reaching out to pick the lotus flowers. Their attention was not on her. She approached Zhang Shuangshuang and saw her picking arge lotus flower. She leaned over. At the same time, she screamed and fell into theke. As she screamed, she reached out and grabbed Zhang Shuangshuang. Then, both of them fell into theke. Everything happened very quickly. By the time everyone reacted, Zhang Yufei and Zhang Shuangshuang had already fallen into theke. Zhang Yufei floated up and down. She drank a few mouthfuls of water and shouted for help. No one knew that her legs were as agile as a fish under theke. She knew how to swim, but she pretended not to know how to swim, just like Zhang Shuangshuang. She saw Li Jing jump down in panic and swim towards her. He did not even look at Zhang Shuangshuang. He hugged her and swam towards the side of the boat. She closed her eyes and pretended to be unconscious. Liu Sanniang retracted her power, and the few people present slowly came back to their senses. Zhang Heng was a little stunned. He looked at his beloved eldest daughter and did not know what to say. He opened his mouth several times but could not say anything. Madam Zhang pushed Zhang Yufei away and pped her. ¡°How do I usually teach you? How could you do such a thing? Why did you do this? You¡¯re not such a vicious person.¡± Zhang Yufei was pped, and her face quickly turned red. She looked at Madam Zhang and instantly understood what she meant. Zhang Yufei covered her face and broke down. ¡°It¡¯s my fault, it¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have fallen in love with Young Master Li. He is already engaged to Second Sister. Second Sister, please forgive me.¡± Chapter 485 - 485 Lost Something Very Important 485 Lost Something Very Important Zhang Yufei¡¯s tears fell like rain. She lowered her head and apologized. ¡°Your Majesty, Seventh Princess, this is all my fault. I know what I did was wrong¡­¡± Madam Zhang hugged Zhang Yufei and cried, ¡°Why are you so stupid? This is all my fault. I didn¡¯t teach you to restrain your feelings. It¡¯s my fault. Empress, Seventh Princess, if you want to me someone, me me.¡± Zhang Heng originally had mixed feelings, but when he saw Zhang Yufei crying and admitting her mistake, the anger in his heart dissipated. Humans were not saints. Love was the most difficult to control. How could he me her? He had always doted on Zhang Yufei. Seeing Zhang Yufei covering her face and crying as she admitted her mistake, he could only sigh and feel his heart ache. He looked at Zhang Shuangshuang and said, ¡°This is your eldest sister¡¯s fault, but Li Jing has already promised to be responsible to the end. He jumped into the water to save your eldest sister first, but he didn¡¯t save you. This already shows that he has your eldest sister in his heart.¡± As he spoke, Zhang Heng looked at Zhang Yufei and turned around. ¡°I will personally go to the Li Mansion to discuss this matter. Your engagement with Li Jing will not be canceled. The two of you can marry him together and serve one husband.¡± Zhang Shuangshuang¡¯s eyes were filled with despair. Zhang Yufei set her up, but she only needed to cry and admit her mistake for this matter to be written off. If it were her, her father would probably make her kneel and kowtow three times to apologize, or even shave her head and make her a nun. But now, not only did Zhang Yufei, who had done something wrong, not have to pay the price, but she could also gain something in return. On the other hand, she, who had been wronged, received not a single word offort. The empress¡¯s expression was calm. She nced at Liu Sanniang and said, ¡°This is Lord Zhang¡¯s family matter, so it¡¯s inappropriate for me to interfere. Since the matter is clear, I believe that Lord Zhang will handle it impartially. Although Second Miss Zhang suffered, she also spoiled the Seventh Princess¡¯s birthday banquet. I won¡¯t punish her. The rest of the guests are still waiting for me, so I¡¯ll leave first.¡± After saying that, the empress looked at Xia Qiluo and said, ¡°Qiluo, follow me to the front hall. Your birthday banquet has just begun. Let¡¯s go.¡± Xia Qiluo nced at Liu Sanniang and left absent-mindedly. Zhang Shuangshuang gritted her teeth and looked at Zhang Heng. ¡°What if I don¡¯t agree?¡± Zhang Heng¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Why don¡¯t you agree? Do you want your eldest sister¡¯s reputation to be ruined and her entire life to be destroyed? If words get out, how will your eldest sister get married? Do you want her to be a nun before you can be satisfied? Why are you so vicious and not tolerant?¡± Zhang Shuangshuang looked at Zhang Heng and her heart turned cold bit by bit. She said with difficulty, ¡°If I were Eldest Sister, would you be so forgiving after I did such an outrageous thing?¡± Zhang Heng¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°You unfilial daughter, are you not listening to me anymore? Let me tell you, even if you don¡¯t want to listen, you have to listen. If you dare to say a word about what happened today, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless. At this point, it¡¯s useless to say anything else. Li Jing has your eldest sister in his heart. You have to ept it even if you don¡¯t want to.¡± Madam Zhang wiped her tears and said to Zhang Shuangshuang, ¡°Shuangshuang, although I¡¯m your stepmother, I¡¯ve watched you grow up. Please forgive your eldest sister for the sake that we are a family.¡± Zhang Heng¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°If you don¡¯t treat us as your family, I won¡¯t treat you as my family too.¡± What had been done could not be undone. The most important thing was how to resolve it better. Everything else was unnecessary. Zhang Yufei was loved by him to begin with. How could he really watch her reputation be ruined? If word got out that something like this had happened, Zhang Yufei could forget about getting married for the rest of her life. However, as long as Zhang Shuangshuang did not say anything, the two sisters would marry the same person and be equal wives. This was the best solution for everyone. If Zhang Shuangshuang did not agree, he would not want such a daughter. Zhang Shuangshuang fought back the difort in her throat. She did not know how to swim. She had drunk a lot ofke water. Her clothes were drenched. She had been saved by the pce servants and was only covered by a cloak. She felt cold all over, but she persisted because she wanted to seek justice for herself. However, what awaited her was injustice. She looked at Zhang Heng and made up her mind. ¡°Father, you haven¡¯t answered my question yet.¡± Zhang Heng looked at Zhang Shuangshuang coldly. The impatience and indifference in his eyes were obvious. ¡°Don¡¯t continue making a scene.¡± If not for Zhang Yufei being in the wrong today, he would have pped Zhang Shuangshuang a few times. He did not like Zhang Shuangshuang. There was no need to answer this question. If it was Zhang Shuangshuang who had done something wrong, he would want her life if he could. Liu Sanniang squatted down and ced her hand on Zhang Shuangshuang¡¯s cold hand. She injected a force to warm her and dispel the coldness in her body. She looked at Zhang Heng and said calmly, ¡°Lord Zhang, you¡¯ve lost something very important.¡± Zhang Heng looked at Liu Sanniang and frowned. He did not like Liu Sanniang, but thinking about what happened just now, he did not say anything. He did not want to be enemies with Liu Sanniang. In his opinion, Liu Sanniang was just being a busybody. Liu Sanniang retracted her hand and walked towards Chu Yan before leaving with him. Zhang Shuangshuang lowered her eyes. Her tears fell like pearls from a broken string. They fell on her clothes and disappeared. She did not let out any sound. She said in her heart, ¡®I will not give up. I will get through it. I believe in Miss Liu. I believe that I can eventually tear through the darkness and see the light.¡¯ Zhang Yufei shivered. Madam Zhang looked at Zhang Heng weakly. ¡°Master, Yufei and Shuangshuang are still wet. They will fall sick if this continues.¡± Zhang Heng nced at Zhang Shuangshuang. ¡°Wicked girl, you¡¯ve made me aughing stock. Go back home.¡± Madam Zhang and Zhang Heng helped Zhang Yufei up and left. Qing Mei, who was waiting outside, looked anxious. When Liu Sanniang came out, she mustered her courage and went forward. ¡°Miss Liu, my Miss¡­¡± She could not be present and could only wait outside. However, she did not dare to ask the empress and Xia Qiluo who came out, but she did not dare to go in rashly. After Liu Sanniang came out, she mustered up her courage to ask. Liu Sanniang said, ¡°Take your Miss back home and take good care of her.¡± Qing Mei¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°Thank you, Miss.¡± Zhang Shuangshuang watched as Zhang Heng and the others left. She was very cold and overwhelmed by disappointment and sadness, but she epted it calmly because she would no longer have any expectations for her father. In a daze, she saw Qing Mei approaching. Zhang Shuangshuang¡¯s heart warmed. At least, she had someone who cared about her. Chapter 486 - 486 Begging The Seventh Princess 486 Begging The Seventh Princess Qing Mei helped Zhang Shuangshuang get up. ¡°Miss, hang in there. Let¡¯s go back. No matter what, I will be with you.¡± Zhang Shuangshuang¡¯s body was thin and weak. She leaned against Qing Mei. She felt cold all over, but she could still hold on. There was a warm force supporting her. She opened her mouth and said softly, ¡°Qing Mei, thank you.¡± No matter how others treated her, at least she still had Qing Mei who was sincere to her. Qing Mei¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°Miss, don¡¯t be sad. Qing Mei will never change. Miss, you have to get better.¡± Zhang Shuangshuang was a little tired, but she nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine.¡± She was going to be strong. She wasn¡¯t going to copse just like that. The two of them supported each other as they left. Not long after Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan came out, they saw Su Yanyu. He was waiting for them. When he saw her, he smiled and walked over. ¡°Miss Liu, is everything settled?¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. Su Yanyu grinned and said, ¡°Miss Liu, my mother¡¯s attitude just now doesn¡¯t represent mine. I really want to acknowledge you as my shifu. If there¡¯s anything else you want me to do, feel free to tell me.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± Seeing that Liu Sanniang wasn¡¯t displeased with him calling her shifu, Su Yanyu was delighted. He happily brought Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan to the front hall. The empress acted as if nothing had happened. She chatted andughed with the nobledies. If the empress did not mention it, the emperor would not mention it either. If he started to interfere in the family matters of his courtiers, he would be exhausted. Xia Hongyuan and Xia Hongming were engrossed in their own thoughts. Many things had changed. They didn¡¯t know if it was a change for the better or worse. Xia Hongyuan was waiting. He had lost Hui Zhen and was waiting for someone to rece her. Xia Hongming was also waiting, but he was still happy. Hui Zhen was not his subordinate. Seeing that the crown prince had lost his right arm, he was so happy that he couldn¡¯t stop smiling. From the looks of it, it was not a big deal that he lost Miao Yin back then. There was simply noparison between Miao Yin and Hui Zhen. Thinking of this, he felt relieved. After the Empress gave the word, the pce banquet officially started. Whatever Su Yanyu found delicious, he would urge Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan to try it too. Looking at him, Mrs. Su and Marquis Su signed helplessly. Liu Sanniang did not eat much. She felt that Chu Yan¡¯s cooking was far more appetizing to her. Although these dishes were also delicious, she felt that something was missing. Chu Yan seemed to know what she was thinking. He lowered his head and whispered gently. ¡°I¡¯ll make you some pastries when we get back.¡± The little rabbit had been fed into a picky eater by him. This was a good thing. Liu Sanniang nodded. Sensing a gaze fixated on her, Liu Sanniang suddenly looked up. Madam Xu was stunned for a moment before looking away. When she left the pce, it had just turned dark. She rejected Su Yanyu¡¯s offer to send her home and left with Chu Yan. Su Yanyu wanted to leave, but he was stopped by the pce servants. They said that Mrs. Su was looking for him, so Su Yanyu could only return. There was still a poetry session after the banquet. Su Yanyu felt bored and didn¡¯t want to attend, but how could Mrs. Su let go of this opportunity? All the talented girls in the capital had gathered here for the asion. Su Yanyu was not young anymore. It was time to seek out a suitable wife for him. The empress also intended to choose a husband for Xia Qiluo. On the other hand, Xia Qiluo was absent-minded. From the beginning to the end, she kept ncing at Chu Yan, but he never looked at her. There seemed to be no one else in his eyes except Liu Sanniang. Xia Qiluo felt a little helpless. If he did not look at her and try to get to know her, how would he know how good she was? She felt like she was sitting on pins and needles and could not remain calm at all. She asked her maid to tell the empress that she was not feeling well. The empress looked at her and nodded slightly before Xia Qiluo slowly stood up and left. When Madam Xu saw that Xia Qiluo had left the table, she immediately followed suit. She quickened her pace and caught up to Xia Qiluo. Madam Xu shouted. ¡°Seventh Princess, please wait.¡± Xia Qiluo stopped and turned around. She asked coldly. ¡± Duchess Xu, why are you looking for me?¡± Seeing that Xia Qiluo didn¡¯t seem to have the patience for a long conversation, Madam Xu went straight to the point. She begged. ¡°I¡¯m looking for you because I have a request. I know that you used to be a disciple of the Cloud Breaking Sect, so I want to ask you for a favor. Something strange has happened to my son, and even the State Minister can¡¯t do anything about it. I am requesting you to introduce me to the Cloud Breaking Sect and ask the sect master of the Cloud Breaking Sect to help.¡± Xia Qiluo frowned. ¡°What happened to your son that even stumped the State Minister?¡± Madam Xu did not hide anything. Recalling the terrifying changes that took ce in Xu Lin, she endured the pain and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. He suddenly coughed up blood before he fell seriously ill. After he recovered, he suddenly could not eat cooked food. These days, he¡¯s been eating raw food and drinking animal blood like a savage. In the beginning, he ate the dead animals, but now, he wants to eat the animals alive.¡± Madam Xu said in a humble voice, ¡°Seventh Princess, I beg you.¡± Xia Qiluo subconsciously wanted to refuse, but for some reason, she thought of Liu Sanniang. If Liu Sanniang was asked to help, she would definitely not refuse. She looked at Madam Xu and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to see your son tomorrow. Let¡¯s see how he¡¯s doing first.¡± Madam Xu thanked her repeatedly. ¡°Thank you, Princess. Thank you, Princess.¡± Xia Qiluo waved her hand. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, you can leave.¡± She was extremely frustrated. If it was Liu Sanniang, she would agree to help. She wasn¡¯t in any way worse than Liu Sanniang. If Liu Sanniang could help solve it, why couldn¡¯t she? She might even be able to do it better than Liu Sanniang. Since Xia Qiluo agreed, Madam Xu naturally would not continue to pester her. She could tell that Xia Qiluo was in a bad mood. She had observed that during the pce banquet, Xia Qiluo nced at Liu Sanniang many times. Every time she looked at Liu Sanniang, her expression would turn ugly. The pce banquet waspletely over. All the gifts were sent to Xia Qiluo¡¯s ce. Xia Qiluo was not in the mood to look at the gifts at all. After thinking about it for the entire night, Xia Qiluo made up her mind to help Xu Lin and left the pce early the next morning. Chapter 487 - 487 Fearing The Light 487 Fearing The Light When she arrived at Duke Xu¡¯s mansion, the servants immediately weed her in. Madam Xu had been waiting for Xia Qiluo since early morning. When she saw her, she heaved a sigh of relief. Xia Qiluo walked into the courtyard and saw that the doors and windows were nailed tightly. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Madam Xu said worriedly, ¡°Lin said he doesn¡¯t like light.¡± Xu Lin¡¯s condition was getting worse and worse. He was bing more and more unlike a human. Madam Xu hoped that Xia Qiluo could save her son. She no longer hoped that her son could be a healthy person. She only wanted him to be a human. Xia Qiluo said with a deep frown, ¡°Let¡¯s go in and see how he¡¯s doing first.¡± She pushed open the door and entered. It was pitch-ck inside. With the lighting in as the door opened, the room gradually brightened up. ¡°Close the door!¡± A deep voice filled with anger sounded across the room. Madam Xu hurriedly walked in and lit a candle. Then, she returned and quickly closed the door. She looked at Xu Lin, who was curled up on the ground, with pain in her eyes. ¡°Lin.¡± Xu Lin raised his head, his eyes a little cold. He looked at Madam Xu and said tly, ¡°Mother, don¡¯te to see me in the daytime. Also, get the servants to cover the wall with ivy. I don¡¯t want to see any light.¡± Madam Xu¡¯s heart felt like it was being cut by a knife. She looked at Xia Qiluo. ¡°Seventh Princess.¡± Xia Qiluo slowly adapted to the dimness in the room. She walked to Xu Lin¡¯s side. Xu Lin raised his head and looked at Xia Qiluo. His nose twitched as if he was sniffing her. Xia Qiluo looked at Xu Lin, and Xu Lin also looked at her. Xia Qiluo was shocked. Xu Lin¡¯s eyes were very cold, like a ferocious beast staring at its prey. She even heard Xu Lin swallowing his saliva. Obviously, he wanted to eat her. Madam Xu was suddenly a little afraid. ¡°Lin, wake up. Seventh Princess is here to save you.¡± What she was most afraid of was that Xu Lin would lose his mind. It was fine if he ate raw food, but she was afraid that he would start to eat humans. In just a few days, Xu Lin had changed so much. She did not dare to imagine what would happen if Xu Lin became a man-eating monster. The servants did not dare to approach the courtyard, so most of the time, Madam Xu was the one who delivered the food. Since she was Xu Lin¡¯s mother, he was still in his right mind when he saw her. When she heard Xu Lin swallowing his saliva, Madam Xu almost broke down and cried. Xu Lin looked away from Xia Qiluo with difficulty and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± He hated himself for bing like a monster. His sense of smell had be abnormally sharp. He smelled the fragranceing from Xia Qiluo¡¯s flesh, making the blood in his entire body boil. He wanted to rip Xia Qiluo¡¯s throat open, drink her blood, and eat her flesh. The remaining rationality in his mind was barely able to keep him away from doing that. Once he ate someone, there would be no going back. Xia Qiluo observed attentively and realized that Xu Lin¡¯s condition was no small matter. He was gradually transforming from a human to an emotionless beast. His body had be some kind of a container for a demon spirit. She took out the talismans that she had brought with her. Among them, there was a Lightning Triggering talisman. She said, ¡°Young Master Xu has been possessed by a demon spirit. After being possessed, he will transform into a monster. My shifu once said that after the demons with intelligence are killed, they will find a suitable host body to possess. Afterpletely upying it, they will use the body to take revenge.¡± Madam Xu looked at Xia Qiluo nervously. ¡°Then, what should we do? Seventh Princess, please save my son. I¡¯ve worked so hard for half my life to keep my son alive. Princess, please save my son on ount of the Xu family¡¯s loyalty and contribution to the dynasty.¡± The Xu family had been loyal for generations and didn¡¯t have many descendants. Duke Xu was the only descendant in his generation, but unfortunately, he died early. If Madam Xu wasn¡¯t pregnant with his son, the Xu family bloodline would have ended long ago. As the Seventh Princess, Xia Qiluo naturally knew about it. She looked at Madam Xu and said, ¡°Demon spirits are afraid of Yang. I¡¯ll try using the Lightning Triggering Talisman. The process might be very painful.¡± Madam Xu was worried. Would something happen to her son after being struck by lightning? However, Xu Lin bit the bullet and said firmly, ¡°Seventh Princess, do it. If I die, no one will me you for this. I¡¯m tired of being neither human nor monster. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m possessed by a demon spirit, but I know that it¡¯s getting harder and harder for me to control myself.¡± Tears welled up in Madam Xu¡¯s eyes. ¡°Lin.¡± Xu Lin looked at Madam Xu and his cold expression softened. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m human, and I don¡¯t want to be a monster.¡± Eating raw food could no longer satisfy him. He even wanted to eat people. His feelings for his mother were gradually fading. In the end, he wouldpletely be a man-eating monster and then be killed and subdued by the psychics. Madam Xu wiped her tears and looked at Xia Qiluo. ¡°My son is right. Princess, please do it. No matter what the oue is, I¡¯ll ept it.¡± Xia Qiluo held the Lightning Triggering Talisman. Although it was dangerous, Xu Lin¡¯s condition was not irredeemable. The Lightning Triggering Talisman replete with Yang energy could absolutely help him get rid of the demon spirit. As she waved her hand, the talisman paper flew towards Xu Lin and stuck to his chest, andplicated runes shed with golden light. Boom! There was a thunderp, followed by a blinding white light. Xu Lin seemed to be in extreme pain and let out a hoarse scream. ¡°Ah.¡± After the white light was gone, the room was shrouded in pitch-ckness again. Xu Lin seemed to be in great pain as he smashed the things in the room. Madam Xu¡¯s voice was filled with worry. ¡°Lin, Lin.¡± Xu Lin destroyed everything that could be destroyed. The talisman stuck to his chest burned bit by bit. He fell to the ground and rolled in pain. ¡°Ah¡­ it hurts. Mother, save me. I¡¯m going to die.¡± His voice became sharp. Madam Xu was anxious, but she didn¡¯t know what to do. Xia Qiluo said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t get close to him.¡± Xu Lin felt a force burning in his body. He was in pain, and his entire body seemed to be about to explode. His eyes turned red, and something broke out of his body. His nails be long and sharp, and his red eyes locked onto Xia Qiluo. ¡°If you want to kill me, I¡¯ll kill you first.¡± Thick gray hair grew on Xu Lin¡¯s face as he pounced nimbly at Xia Qiluo. His head turned into a wolf and he opened his mouth, wanting to bite Xia Qiluo¡¯s neck. Chapter 488 - 488 Five Days 488 Five Days Xia Qiluo¡¯s expression changed drastically. She raised her hand to block the attack. She had thought that the demon who possessed Xu Lin was just a weak little demon and the Lightning Triggering Talisman was enough to deal with it. She had grossly miscalcted. To be able to shapeshift like this, it had to have at least a few hundred years of cultivation. Xu Lin¡¯s eyes were red and filled with resentment. He was bent on taking her life. Definitely going to take her life! Xia Qiluo didn¡¯t even have the time to dodge. However, when Xu Lin¡¯s sharp ws tore through Xia Qiluo¡¯s clothes and touched her skin, he was suddenly sent flying away by a force that could almost destroy him. Xu Lin fell heavily to the ground, motionless. Madam Xu was terrified. She watched as her son turned into a monster and wanted to kill Xia Qiluo. Her face was ashen. She wanted to scream at his son to get him to stop when a golden light shone on Xia Qiluo¡¯s body and sent her son flying. Madam Xu hurriedly crawled over. The beastly look on Xu Lin¡¯s face had already disappeared. His eyes were closed, and she did not know if he was dead or alive. Madam Xu¡¯s tears fell like rain as she shouted Xu Lin¡¯s name heart-wrenchingly. ¡°Lin, don¡¯t scare me. How am I supposed to live if you die?¡± Xia Qiluo¡¯s shoulder was scratched. The wound was not deep, but it was still painful. She walked over and reached out to touch Xu Lin¡¯s neck. She said calmly, ¡°He¡¯s still alive.¡± Xu Lin was not dead, but she didn¡¯t know if the demon in him was still there. Xia Qiluo checked but did not find any trace of the demon. She used to be a disciple of the Cloud Breaking Sect and was bestowed the Exorcism Talisman by the Cloud Breaking sect master. After being blown away by the talisman, it was unknown if the wolf demon had turned to ashes or not. Madam Xu was extremely worried. ¡°Then, is that demon still in my son?¡± Xia Qiluo¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°I¡¯ll try again.¡± She took out the Lightning Triggering Talisman and pped it on Xu Lin¡¯s body. The talisman burned and Xu Lin¡¯s expression became twisted with pain. After the thunderp, Xu Lin spat out a mouthful of blood. Xia Qiluo gritted her teeth. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t subdue you.¡± Xia Qiluo took out the talisman again. But Xu Lin¡¯s expression was iparably painful at this moment. He opened his eyes, which were red. He let out a beastly roar and kept vomiting blood continuously. Seeing that her son was in extreme pain, Madam. Xu broke down and begged Xia Qiluo to stop. ¡°Enough, enough. Princess, please stop. If this continues, my son will die.¡± Whether the demon was subdued or not after this, her son would surely die first. She had requested Xia Qiluo toe to save her son¡¯s life, not to kill him. Madam Xu¡¯s heart was in turmoil. ¡°I¡¯ll go beg Miss Liu. No matter what she says about me, as long as she can save my son, I don¡¯t care anymore¡­¡± She was unwilling to admit that Liu Sanniang had already seen through everything. Liu Sanniang was more powerful than Xia Qiluo. Even if she would say things that made her feel humiliated, as long as her son could be in less pain, she was willing to ept the humiliation. Xia Qiluo frowned. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to look for Liu Sanniang. I¡¯ll get my shifu toe and take away the demon spirit in Xu Lin¡¯s body. I guarantee that he won¡¯t be in pain. I have a grudge against Liu Sanniang. If you look for her, don¡¯t me me for being rude to you!¡± Xia Qiluo¡¯s expression was a little sinister. Madam Xu had unwittingly poked her sore spot. It was obvious that Liu Sanniang had offered help first, but Madam Xu refused. As for why Madam Xu refused, Xia Qiluo didn¡¯t care. No matter what, she wouldn¡¯t allow Madam Xu to consult with Liu Sanniang again. Madam Xu quickly calmed down. She looked at Xia Qiluo suspiciously and said, ¡°Princess, can your shifu really get rid of this demon? I¡¯m not doubting it. I just feel heartbroken. You¡¯ve never had a child and can¡¯t understand my pain. When those lightning bolts struck my son, my heart also hurt terribly.¡± Xia Qiluo clenched her fists. ¡°My shifu, Xu Ran and Xu Qing, are the grand elders of the Cloud Breaking Sect. Their Dao cultivation is profound. A mere wolf demon is nothing to them. How can Liu Sanniangpare to the grand elders of the Cloud Breaking Sect?¡± Madam Xu thought so too. The Cloud Breaking Sect had been established for thousands of years. If the great elders interfere, there might really hope of her son recovering. Perhaps they could even find out who harmed her son. Madam Xu nodded. ¡°Then, please hurry up, Princess. I really don¡¯t want Lin to suffer.¡± Xia Qiluo looked at Xu Lin. ¡°Five days at most. He won¡¯t die if he doesn¡¯t eat or drink for five days.¡± If he did not eat or drink, he would only suffer a little. Madam Xu looked at Xu Lin with heartache in her eyes. Xia Qiluo frowned and said, ¡°You must not give him anything and also prevent him from running out. If he can¡¯t help but kill someone, then only death awaits him.¡± Madam Xu¡¯s heart sank. She looked at Xia Qiluo¡¯s serious expression and nodded. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll listen to your instructions.¡± Only then did Xia Qiluo leave. After Xia Qiluo left, Madam Xu hurriedly called the servants in to clean up the mess. She carried Xu Lin back to the bed, changed his clothes, and wiped his blood. The servants were trembling with fear. After they finished cleaning, they scurried away. Everyone was afraid. Only Madam Xu¡¯s eyes were filled with heartache. ¡°Lin, my life.¡± In the past few days, Xu Lin had gone from being emaciated to having a muscr build. After eating raw food, his health improved. He was no longer weak like before. He was healthy and even had a muscr body. Madam Xu had never seen her son so healthy. However, these changes were just a manifestation of the evil thing in her son¡¯s body. If it was not removed, her son wouldpletely be a monster and start a killing spree. Eventually, he would be subdued and killed. Xu Lin only woke up at night. He looked at Madam Xu with red eyes. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m so hungry. Please let me eat something. I beg you.¡± Madam Xu¡¯s heart ached, but when she thought of Xia Qiluo¡¯s instructions, she braced herself and said heartlessly, ¡°Lin, you can¡¯t eat anything now. Hold on for a few more days. The Seventh Princess has already promised me to invite her shifu over. Her shifu is the grand elder of the Cloud Breaking Sect. The Seventh Princess has also guaranteed that she will help you get rid of the evil thing.¡± Xu Lin couldn¡¯t even raise his hand. He didn¡¯t have any strength left in him as he looked at Madam Xu in pain. Tears streamed down Madam Xu¡¯s face. She clenched her fists and stood up to leave. After taking a few steps, she stopped. ¡°Lin, don¡¯t me Mother. When you recover, you can eat whatever you want. I¡¯m doing this for your own good.¡± With that, Madam Xu quickened her pace. She asked the servants to lock the door. Xia Qiluo promised that it would be five days at most. Five days was not long, but for her at this moment, every moment felt like a year. Madam Xu thought of Jingen Temple. There was nothing she could do at home, but she could still go to offer incense and ask Master Yuan Hui for a talisman that could ensure her son¡¯s safety. This was the only thing she could do. She would not eat anything for the next few days either. She wanted to go through the thin and thick together with her son. When Madam Xu came out of the mansion, she immediately saw Liu Sanniang. Her heart skipped a beat, then she pretended to ignore Liu Sanniang and got into the carriage before instructing the coachman. ¡°Go to Jingen Temple.¡± Chapter 489 - 489 Five Days (Part 2) 489 Five Days (Part 2) After being instructed, the coachman didn¡¯t leave immediately. He could not help but look at Liu Sanniang. She stood there with General ck sitting by her feet. It was nearly impossible for anyone to not see such a giant ck dog. The coachman asked. ¡°Madam, this girl has been waiting outside the mansion for a long time.¡± Madam Xu gritted her teeth and asked in a low voice. ¡°Do you work for her or me? I said to go to Jingen Temple. Don¡¯t you understand?¡± The coachman¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he hurriedly pulled the reins. ¡°Giddyup¡­¡± The coachman was just a servant. It was not his ce to tell his master what to do. He thought that perhaps Liu Sanniang was here to help the young master who had been struggling with a life and death situation for a long time. However, Madam Xu was unwilling to even talk to Liu Sanniang. Recently, a lot of things happened in the mansion and many servants had been dismissed. The atmosphere in the mansion was heavy. Everyone was walking on thin ice. It would not be good if he lost his job because of this. Seeing that the carriage was getting further and further away, Liu Sanniang retracted her gaze and reached out to touch General ck¡¯s head. ¡°We can go home now.¡± Chu Yan had told her to save those who wanted to be saved. As for those who didn¡¯t want to be saved, she would chant the scriptures for them. General ck insisted on bringing her here, so she came. As long as Madam Xu believed her, she would be willing to help. She would only give up when that trace of life waspletely extinguished. Madam Xu saw her and knew her reason foring, but she chose to turn a blind eye. Liu Sanniang led General ck back. When Madam Xu arrived at Jingen Temple, she first offered incense. She knelt under the Buddha statue and prayed silently. After the incense was offered, the novice monk said to her, ¡°Madam Xu, our abbot invites you over.¡± Madam Xu was stunned. ¡°Master Yuan Hui invites me? What is it for?¡± The novice monk shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Madam Xu was puzzled. However, she came with the wish to see Yuan Hui. It was a good thing that Yuan Hui had taken the initiative to see her. She followed the novice monk to the room. The monk opened the door but did not follow her in. Yuan Hui was waiting for her inside. Madam Xu walked in, and the novice monk left after closing the door quietly. Madam Xu looked at Yuan Hui, who was chanting scriptures. When he heard footsteps, he stopped and opened his eyes to look at Madam Xu. ¡°Madam is here. Please take a seat.¡± Madam Xu sat down, feeling a little nervous. She looked at Yuan Hui. ¡°Master, is there anything I can help with?¡± Yuan Hui asked slowly. ¡°How is Young Master Xu doing?¡± Madam Xu almost couldn¡¯t hold back her tears. She shook her head. ¡°Not good.¡± Yuan Hui sighed and looked away. ¡°I can see it too. Why do you have to try so hard, Madam? It¡¯s a torture for Young Master Xu and yourself.¡± Madam Xu¡¯s eyes reddened and she choked. ¡°Master, please save my son.¡± Yuan Hui shook his head. ¡°Madam, you¡¯re asking for too much. Your son¡¯s time is up, and his fate with you is over. Madam, you have to learn to let go. If you seek too much, it will only bring you more suffering. Young Master Xu has been tortured and is in extreme pain. Madam, why are you so persistent?¡± Tears streamed down Madam Xu¡¯s face. She felt suffocated. ¡°Is there really no other way?¡± Yuan Hui shook his head. ¡°Let go when you should.¡± Madam Xu wiped her tears. ¡°I¡¯ll remember what you said. If there¡¯s really nothing I can do, I won¡¯t force it.¡± Yuan Hui seemed to take pity on her. ¡°It¡¯s not a bad thing for you to let go, Madam. This talisman has the effect of calming your mind. I¡¯ll give it to you. I hope it can help you get through this difficult time and walk out of your suffering.¡± Madam Xu took it with trembling hands. ¡°Thank you, Master. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± Yuan Hui said it euphemistically, but Madam Xu understood what he meant. He was saying that her son was bound to die, and that everything she did would be in vain. Life and death were predestined. Madam Xu could not stop her tears as she left Jingen Temple in a daze. When she got into the carriage, tears streamed down her face. She clenched her fists and pressed them tightly against her chest. How could she ept this oue? Just thinking about it made her wish she was dead. How could she possibly get through the pain of losing her son. When she returned home, the entire Duke Xu¡¯s Mansion seemed to be shrouded in dark clouds. The servants looked at Madam Xu¡¯s dejected and disheveled appearance and became even more careful. They all knew that if Young Master Xu could not make it, Madam Xu would probably go with him. Madam Xu called the old butler over and asked weakly. ¡°How¡¯s Lin?¡± The old butler replied. ¡°Young Master keeps saying that he is hungry, but you instructed us not to send food to him, so we didn¡¯t.¡± Madam Xu lowered her voice. ¡°That¡¯s good. You must remember to follow my instructions. If anyone dares to disobey, I¡¯ll take his life.¡± The old butler shivered and nodded repeatedly. Madam Xu waved her hand. ¡°You can leave. Don¡¯t disturb me. There¡¯s no need to prepare food for the next few days. I will be fasting.¡± If her son could not eat, she would not eat either. If her son died, she did not want to live either. There was no point in living anymore. Madam Xu leaned against the bed, tears flowing from the corners of her eyes and soaking her pillow. In her life, she had only shed tears for two men: Duke Xu and Xu Lin. These two men were her life. God had taken one away, and the second one was about to be taken away too. In a daze, Madam Xu heard someone calling her. She opened her eyes and looked at the man sitting on the edge of the bed with a dazed expression. She muttered. ¡°Husband, is that you?¡± The man still looked the same as when he was young. When he died, he was a handsome young man. Even now, he had not changed. Madam Xu could not help but reach out to touch her cheek. She was old, and this made her feel embarrassed to face her husband. The man sighed. ¡°Nian Ran, it¡¯s been hard on you.¡± The man¡¯s tone was filled with heartache. He reached out and caressed Madam Xu¡¯s cheek. He was as gentle as before. Madam Xu sobbed. ¡°Husband, I¡¯ve let you down¡­¡± The man hugged her gently and said, ¡°I know that you¡¯ve suffered. Lin¡¯s death is irreversible. Don¡¯t be so hard on yourself. I never med you. My heart aches for you, Nian Ran.¡± Madam Xu sobbed softly, as if she was about to cry out all her grievances. She grabbed the man¡¯s clothes. ¡°I can¡¯t bring myself to, I can¡¯t bring myself to¡­¡± Chapter 490 - 490 Five Days (Part 3) 490 Five Days (Part 3) Xu Lin was their only child, the only descendant of the Xu family. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to give up on him. She really hoped to protect this only child for the Xu family. This way, after she died, she could rest in peace. However, the heavens did not seem to want to grant her this wish. She had suffered so much, but at the end of the day, she still could not keep him alive. The man patted her back gently andforted her. ¡°I understand. You¡¯ve tried your best. Nian Ran, how can I me you? It¡¯s all fate¡­¡± Madam Xu woke up from her dream in tears. She could still clearly remember every word. She reached out and pressed her hand on her chest. Her voice was a little hoarse as she said, ¡°Husband, all these years, you have never walked into my dream. But now that you did, it hurts me even more.¡± Recalling the man in her dream, Madam Xu closed her eyes. She really wanted to go back into her dream again and lean against his chest. How could a dream be enough? She wanted more such dreams. She wanted to tell him that she had only him in her heart. The surging emotions in her heart slowly calmed down. Madam Xu opened her eyes and got up. The sky was already bright, and she could not return to her dream. After washing up, Madam Xu went straight to the ancestral hall and lit an incense stick. She sat in the ancestral hall for the entire day. At night, she went to see Xu Lin. Xu Liny motionless on the bed. She walked over and Xu Lin looked at her. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m so hungry that I can¡¯t take it anymore. Kill me. This is too painful. I feel worse than death.¡± His sanity was gradually waning. He looked at Madam Xu, who was sitting on the edge of the bed. He wanted to pounce on her and bite her neck, even if she was his mother. However, he did not have the strength. He could not even move his fingers and was not in control of his body. Madam Xu felt as if her heart was being squashed when she heard those words. Her eyes were already swollen from crying, and tears were streaming down her face. ¡°Lin, just endure it for a few more days. In a few days, you¡¯ll be up and kicking.¡± Xu Lin¡¯s nostrils red and trembled. He opened his mouth a few times and cried with difficulty. ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore. Mother, you don¡¯t know how I feel. My stomach feels like it¡¯s burning inva. I¡¯m in pain, Mother. I¡¯m in pain. I¡¯ll die either way. Mother, why don¡¯t you give me a quick death and pretend that you never gave birth to a son like me?¡± Madam Xu cried and shook her head. ¡°No, I can¡¯t do it. Endure it. Lin, don¡¯t worry. If you suffer hunger, I¡¯ll suffer hunger with you. If you go, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Xu Lin¡¯s expression became a little twisted, and his eyes burned with anger. It waspletely different from when he was crying just now. He red fiercely at Madam Xu. ¡°Get lost. You never treated me as your son. Suffer hunger with me? Do you know how I feel? Your hunger and mine arepletely different!¡± He was exasperated, and the demonic look on his face surfaced again. He was extremely furious. At this moment, he was both Xu Lin and the wolf demon. Madam Xu looked at Xu Lin, whose face had turned terrifying. She opened her mouth in shock as if she could not breathe, but she was not afraid at all because she knew that this was her son. The hair on Xu Lin¡¯s face receded, and his red eyes returned to ck. His eyes were filled with coldness. ¡°You always said that you loved me and wished you could suffer and die in my ce, but do you think keeping me alive is love? No, it¡¯s selfish. All your love is fake. You just want me to continue the Xu family¡¯s lineage so that you can rest in peace.¡± Madam Xu shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not like that¡­¡± Xu Lin¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you. Leave. I¡¯m already in so much pain, but you still want me to suffer. You don¡¯t even want to liberate me from the suffering. Love? It¡¯s all fake. I didn¡¯t ask you to give me food. I only want to die and be free.¡± Madam Xu¡¯s heart ached. She looked at Xu Lin¡¯s disappointed gaze and did not know what to do. Should she really give up? Was she really forcing him? Madam Xu was too ashamed to look at Xu Lin, so she naturally didn¡¯t see the bloodthirstiness in Xu Lin¡¯s eyes. Madam Xu got up and left tiredly. Xu Lin stared at her until she disappeared. Then, he retracted his gaze unwillingly. Thest trace of sanity in his eyes was gone and was reced by a bloodthirsty coldness. It was alreadyte at night. Madam Xu leaned against the table with her hands supporting her forehead. In a daze, she felt someone carry her to the bed. She opened her eyes and looked at the familiar face. She felt a lump in her throat. ¡°Husband, did I fail as a mother? I¡¯m not a good mother.¡± The man smiled and gently wiped away Madam Xu¡¯s tears. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡± Madam Xu was very aware that this was a dream but she was afraid of waking up. The man¡¯s expression was gentle. He seemed to know all her pain. Heforted her and told her not to be sad or cry. He never med her. Madam Xu leaned into the man¡¯s arms, wanting to tell him all the grievances she had suffered in her life. The man listened quietly and patted her back gently tofort her. He understood and had never med her. At dawn, Madam Xu woke up. Today was the third day. She did not know what to do. She did not dare to go to see Xu Lin, and the servants did not dare to send any food to Xu Lin. Xu Lin was in a rage at this moment. He cried and red up. He tried all kinds of methods, but no one responded to him. He was about to go crazy. Madam Xu was outside the courtyard, crying non-stop. She didn¡¯t dare to go in. A servant came and said with a worried expression, ¡°Madam, there¡¯s a girl outside who requests to see you.¡± Madam Xu was in a daze. ¡°A girl?¡± The servant nodded. ¡°She said she can save Young Master.¡± Madam Xu guessed who it was. Her expression darkened. ¡°I won¡¯t see her. Tell her to leave.¡± Seeing her cold expression, the servant did not say anything else and silently left. Liu Sanniang was still waiting outside Duke Xu¡¯s Mansion. General ck was sitting beside her. She patted General ck¡¯s head. ¡°Is the braised pigeon with butter which Young Marquis Su fed you today that good? Why do I feel that you¡¯ve grown bigger?¡± Chapter 491 - 491 The Mother Is Saving While The Father Iis Killing 491 The Mother Is Saving While The Father Iis Killing Su Yanyu liked General ck very much and fed him something new almost every day. Liu Sanniang felt that General ck¡¯s size had grown again. General ck was only a few months old, but if he stood up on two legs, he would be taller than her¡­ The door of Duke Xu¡¯s Mansion opened and Liu Sanniang looked at the servant. The servant felt guilty. He avoided Liu Sanniang¡¯s gaze and said, ¡°Miss Liu, you should go back. Our Madam won¡¯t see you. No matter how many times youe, it¡¯s the same. Madam won¡¯t change her mind. You don¡¯t have toe again. Our Young Master doesn¡¯t need your help.¡± Madam Xu would rather make Xu Lin suffer than let Liu Sanniang try. This already showed her determination to not see Liu Sanniang. Liu Sanniang replied tly. ¡°I understand.¡± She turned around and left with General ck. The servant sighed as he looked at Liu Sanniang¡¯s departing figure. If only Madam could let go of her prejudice and let Miss Liu try. They were different from Madam Xu. Looking at Liu Sanniang, they felt warm and couldn¡¯t help but trust her. There were rumors outside, saying that Liu Sanniang was the True Buddha and the chosen one. However, most people didn¡¯t believe that a young girl like Liu Sanniang could be that powerful. However, in the past few days, the more he interacted with Liu Sanniang, the more he trusted her. The servant shook his head. He had a feeling that Madam Xu had missed a life-saving chance for her son. He was about to close the door when a ck head stuck in, startling him. Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°Please pass on a message for me.¡± She looked in the direction of the door and continued slowly. ¡°As long as Madam Xu doesn¡¯t give up, Young Master Xu will not die. The mother is saving while the father is killing.¡± After saying that, Liu Sanniang turned around and left with General ck. The servant was stunned for a while. When Liu Sanniang disappeared from sight, he closed the door and quickly walked towards the main courtyard. Now, there were not many servants in Duke Xu¡¯s Mansion. Everyone was treading on thin ice, and no one had a smile on their faces. Because of that, the mansion looked even more depressing. Outside the main courtyard, two older maids stopped him. ¡°Madam didn¡¯t wish to be disturbed.¡± After returning from Xu Lin¡¯s courtyard, Madam Xu locked herself in her room and said she didn¡¯t want to be disturbed. ¡°Miss Liu asked me to pass a message to Madam. It¡¯s rted to Young Master.¡± When the maids heard this, they did not dare to stop him. As long as it was about Young Master Xu, they were very careful not to make a mistake. The servant walked in and knocked lightly on the door. Madam Xu leaned against the bed, her mind in a mess. It was as if she had split into two people. One was telling her to give up, while the other one was telling her to hang in there. If she gave up, she could only fulfill Xu Lin¡¯s wish to die. If she hung in there, her son would be in extreme pain. Hearing the knock on the door, she was a little irritated. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say not to disturb me?¡± The servant trembled outside the door and said, ¡°Madam, that Miss Liu asked me to pass a message to you about Young Master.¡± Madam Xu¡¯s uncontroble anger was about to erupt, but she held it in. The servant continued. ¡°Miss Liu said that as long as you don¡¯t give up, Young Master Xu will not die. She also said that the mother is saving while the father is killing.¡± Madam Xu shouted at the top of her lungs. ¡°Get lost, get lost¡­¡± The servant was shocked and quickly ran away. He did not understand what Liu Sanniang meant, but he knew that she said it for Young Master¡¯s own good. As long as Madam did not give up, Young Master would live. However, why was Madam so angry after hearing this? The servant did not want to think too much about it. He already did what he was told to do. Madam Xu felt a headacheing on. Since she had not eaten anything for the past two days, she was always irritable. The two consecutive nights of dreams had also made her confused. When she heard the words ¡®the mother is saving while the father is killing¡¯ again, she wished she could skin Liu Sanniang alive. Duke Xu had been dead for 20 years. Liu Sanniang obviously said this just to intentionally make fun of her. She had only married one man in her life. After Duke Xu¡¯s death, her heart had died with him. She would never betray Duke Xu. Madam Xu clenched her fists tightly, but the anger would not go away. Her head was in swelling pain. In a daze, Madam Xu felt a pair of hands on her temples, rubbing it gently, and a gentle voice sounded. ¡°Stop torturing yourself, Nian Ran.¡± Madam Xu was a little confused. ¡°Husband, I am not asleep. Why did you appear?¡± The man did not seem to hear her words. He only sighed softly. ¡°I can¡¯t bear to see you suffer so much. My heart aches for you, Nian Ran.¡± Madam Xu was puzzled. ¡°My head hurts. It¡¯s daytime now. Why are you here? Why are you so real?¡± The man gently rubbed Madam Xu¡¯s head, as if he wanted to ease her difort. Madam Xu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She already had a guess in her heart, and her body trembled involuntarily. The man sighed. ¡°Nian Ran, let it go. Don¡¯t let me worry about you anymore¡­¡± Madam Xu couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She pushed the man away and stumbled out of the door. She knocked open the door and fell to the ground. She turned around. The room was empty. Hearing themotion, two maids hurriedly came in and helped Madam Xu up. They asked worriedly. ¡°Madam, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Madam Xu trembled as if she had encountered something terrifying. Her voice trembled as she said, ¡°Take me to see Young Master. Hurry up and take me there.¡± Something in her mind was about to explode. The maids didn¡¯t know what had happened, so they obeyed the order and immediately helped Madam Xu to Xu Lin¡¯s courtyard. When they arrived, Madam Xu pushed the maids away and said in a low voice, ¡°All of you, leave. I can go into the room by myself. All of you, leave.¡± Chapter 492 - 492 The Mother Is Saving While The Father Is Killing (Part 2) 492 The Mother Is Saving While The Father Is Killing (Part 2) Even though Madam Xu looked like she could barely stand, she had never been so stern with the servants. All the servants bowed their heads and retreated. Madam Xu leaned against the wall of the courtyard for a long time before walking into the courtyard. Her heart was in turmoil. She was unwilling to face the terrifying guess in her heart, but she could not stop herself from wanting to verify it. She didn¡¯t know what to do after the guess turned out to be true. She didn¡¯t know what she could do either. She walked to the door and pushed it open. Before she could enter, Xu Lin¡¯s weak cries sounded. ¡°Kill me, kill me. Give me a quick death. I beg you, no matter who it is, kill me.¡± His vitality was draining away. Trapped in this body, he was enduring endless pain and torture. There was a taste of blood in his throat, feeling like it was burning so much that mes coulde out. His internal organs seemed to be chipping away bit by bit. All his senses could feel nothing but pain. Looking at Madam Xu, his expression revealed cold hatred. However, it onlysted for a moment before it turned into a painful expression as he begged for mercy. ¡°Mother, please be kind and let me die.¡± Madam Xu¡¯s expression was cold. In her eyes, there was no gentleness that she usually had for her son. Her hands that were hanging by her sides trembled non-stop. She stared at Xu Lin¡¯s face, attentively observing his reaction. She muttered. ¡°I must have been overthinking.¡± Xu Lin was puzzled. Madam Xu had always loved her son as much as her life, but at this moment, her expression was cold and seemed to be filled with killing intent. Xu Lin wanted to speak, but he couldn¡¯t. He was suffocating and in extreme pain. An invisible force was killing him, and there was another weak force supporting him. His chest was burning as if it was about to explode. He was in so much pain that he wanted to die. Madam Xu broke down and cried. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it, I don¡¯t believe it¡­¡± She fell to the ground, her thoughts in a mess. She was unwilling to admit her verified guess, but it was all true. Whether she admitted it or not, she could not lie to herself. So this was what it meant when Liu Sanniang said ¡®the mother is saving while the father is killing¡¯. It was not easy for her to keep her son alive, so she naturally hoped that he could live. But his father actually wanted him dead. Madam Xu felt like her heart was broken and tears fell like rain. The moment she thought of giving up, Xu Lin¡¯s condition worsened to the verge of death and he even began to cough up blood. However, once she made up her mind to save him at all costs, Xu Lin¡¯s condition quickly improved. No matter how she verified it, the oue was the same. Xu Lin didn¡¯t know why this was happening, but looking at the devastated look on his mother¡¯s face, he also understood something. He looked at his mother in confusion. ¡°Mother, give me a quick death.¡± His life and death were in the hands of his mother. He was very puzzled. Ever since he was young, every time he fell sick, Madam Xu was the only one who was the most anxious. All her worries and anxiety were not fake, but since she could control his life and death, why did she have to put on such a show? Was all the love an act? Xu Lin felt extremely ufortable in his heart. He felt like he was a chess piece that was being controlled by someone. Xu Lin was no longer afraid of death. In any case, he had never had a good life. He was tortured by illness, and death was only a form of release. Xu Lin closed his eyes. The corners of his lips curled up into a smile as he waited for death to approach. ¡°No, I won¡¯t give up on you. I want you to live! I¡¯ll find him. He betrayed me, and he¡¯s still alive. I¡¯ll find him and ask him why he¡¯s so heartless.¡± She wanted to find Duke Xu and ask him personally why he faked his death, and why he wanted to harm his own son. Madam Xu stood up with difficulty and turned to leave resolutely. Xu Lin once again recovered from the verge of death. He was puzzled. What did his mother mean when she said that his father was still alive? After Madam Xu left the courtyard, she ordered the servants to watch over Xu Lin and not let him eat anything. Hearing the painful wailsing from inside, the servants nodded with a worried expression. Madam Xu gritted her teeth. Her fingers pierced her palm, but she didn¡¯t feel any pain. She went to the ancestral hall and took off the wooden memorial tablet. Her eyes were filled with deep hatred as she threw the memorial tablet on the ground and stomped on it. She cursed him coldly. ¡°You¡¯re the one who deserves to die. Die, die¡­¡± She only stopped when the wooden memorial tablet was broken. She then picked it up and took it out of the ancestral hall, asking the servants to burn it in the brazier. When the servants saw that it was the memorial tablet of Duke Xu, they knelt down and begged. ¡°Madam, please calm down.¡± They had no idea what had happened. Madam Xu was so devoted and loyal to her husband that every day, she woulde to the ancestral hall to burn incense and chant scriptures for him. However, today, she was so angry and filled with hatred that she trampled on Duke Xu¡¯s memorial tablet and even wanted to burn it. Madam Xu¡¯s eyes burned with surging anger of hatred. ¡°Not only do I want to burn his memorial tablet, but I also want to burn his corpse. No matter where he hides, I will find him. He has ruined my life beyond imagination.¡± The servants were terrified. Madam Xu had already asked the coachman to prepare a carriage to go to the Xu family¡¯s ancestral grave. Everyone watched helplessly as the carriage left. The old butler stomped his feet. ¡°Go to the pce and report to the emperor. Madam is possessed. How can she do such a thing? We must stop her.¡± If Madam Xu really dug up Duke Xu¡¯s corpse and burned it to ashes, how could the emperor not be angry when he found out? The old butler hurriedly found a carriage and rushed into the pce. It was easy for Madam Xu to enter the pce, but not for the servants. The old butler shouted anxiously outside the pce gate. ¡°Madam Xu has gone crazy. She wants to burn Duke Xu¡¯s memorial tablet and his corpse.¡± Chapter 493 - 493 Digging The Grave 493 Digging The Grave The general guarding the pce gate was shocked when he heard this. Since ancient times, digging graves had always been considered immoral, and burning corpses was a punishable offense, not to mention the fact that Madam Xu was going to dig the grave of someone as noble as Duke Xu. The general no longer stopped the servant. The Emperor was quickly informed of this ridiculous matter. The old butler knelt in the main hall, extremely terrified. He told the emperor about Xu Lin¡¯s illness in detail. Ever since Xu Lin fell sick, Duke Xu¡¯s Mansion had been in chaos. Now, Madam Xu had even gone so crazy as to dig up her husband¡¯s grave. The emperor was furious. He ordered angrily. ¡°Stop her, we must stop her! Duke Xu devoted himself entirely to the dynasty. We must not allow anyone to disturb his peace and quiet.¡± The old butler¡¯s entire body was prostrating on the ground as he wailed. ¡°Your Majesty, please give Duke Xu the dignity and peace that he deserves.¡± The servants couldn¡¯t stop Madam Xu, but the emperor definitely could. The emperor instructed sternly. ¡°Cheng Dahai, quickly pass down the order. Tell the Ministry of War to send soldiers immediately. We must ensure that Duke Xu¡¯s corpse is intact.¡± Eunuch Cheng hurriedly went to carry out the order. This was a matter of great urgency. He could not dy it by even a second. The news spread quickly, and the spies in the pce sent the news to their masters as quickly as possible. Xia Hongming was silent for a while. When he heard this, he was shocked. ¡°Is Madam Xu crazy? How dare she do such a thing?¡± It was simply unbelievable. What could drive her to do such an obnoxious thing? She must have gone crazy. Xia Hongming frowned. ¡°Go summon Master Wu Ju and tell him to go with me. Hurry up. No matter what, we can¡¯t let Madam Xu do such a thing.¡± Wu Ju had been staying at the Third Prince¡¯s residence. After the servant came in to tell him, Wu Ju stood up and followed him out. Xia Hongming brought a few guards and rode towards the Xu family¡¯s ancestral grave with Wu Ju. Everyone who was informed of this matter was shocked. Xia Qiluo was helping Liu Shun get rid of the evil aura in the crown prince¡¯s mansion when a guard came to deliver the news. Xia Hongyuan was shocked. ¡°Is this true?¡± The guard nodded. ¡°It¡¯s true. The Ministry of War has already sent soldiers over. The Third Prince and his people are on their way towards the grave as well. Your Highness, are we going there?¡± Xia Hongyuan shook his head. ¡°No, so many people have gone. It doesn¡¯t matter if I go or not. Just keep an eye on the developments. As soon as anything happens, report it immediately.¡± The guard received the order and left. Xia Qiluo looked absent-minded. Xia Hongyuan could tell that something was on her mind and asked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xia Qiluo frowned. ¡°Brother, a few days ago, Madam Xu asked me to help her son exorcize the evil thing in his body. The thing in Xu Lin¡¯s body is a wolf demon. My shifu hasn¡¯te yet. If anything happens to her, I¡¯m afraid I will get into trouble.¡± Xia Hongyuan frowned. ¡°Is Xu Lin¡¯s condition very serious? Miss Liu is so famous. Why was she not asked to help?¡± Xia Qiluo¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Madam Xu doesn¡¯t like Liu Sanniang. She even seems to hate her.¡± Xia Hongyuan¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Then, go take a look first. Don¡¯t let yourself get into unnecessary trouble.¡± Xia Qiluo should indeed go and take a look. If the emperor found out that she might be the one who drove Madam Xu to dig out the grave and burn the corpse, even if she was favored by the emperor, she would still be punished. Duke Xu¡¯s lineage had been loyal for generations. This matter was rted to the dignity of the royal family. Liu Shun was sweating profusely. After Hui Zhen died, he was terrified by the prospect of his own death. He didn¡¯t die, but his body had actually begun to rot. He was no longer a human. He was just a puppet. Speaking of which, he was a puppet with human thoughts. However, he still wanted to live. Only by living could he have the possibility to make aeback. Xia Hongyuan still valued him. He wanted to keep him alive, so he invited Xia Qiluo over to take a look. Xia Qiluo could tell at a nce that Liu Shun was surrounded by a deathly aura. If it was not expelled, Liu Shun would not die, but he would gradually rot until he was reduced to nothing just like Hui Zhen. It was not easy to expel the deathly aura. Xia Qiluo used the Evil Suppression Talisman to stall the rotting, but it caused Liu Shun great pain. However, in order to survive, Liu Shun could endure just about anything. After putting on his clothes, Liu Shun lowered his head and hid his sinister expression. He said respectfully, ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± Xia Hongyuan looked at Liu Shun with a cold expression. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to keep you alive. If I still can¡¯t, you should know how to repay me.¡± Liu Shun replied humbly. ¡°I understand. If that dayes, I will tell Your Highness everything I know.¡± Xia Hongyuan waved his hand. ¡°You can leave. Qiluo¡¯s shifu is the grand elder of the Cloud Breaking Sect. When hees, I¡¯ll get him to help you.¡± Liu Shun was delighted. ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡± Xia Qiluo could only prevent him from rotting for the time being, but if her shifu intervened, Liu Shun might be cured once and for all. Liu Shun left silently. In his current state, if he could not prove himself to still be useful to Xia Hongyuan, he would only be mercilessly abandoned. Liu Shun¡¯s mother was also worried about him. She had been searching for masters to cure Liu Shun. Regardless of whether the masters were really capable or not, Liu Shun would not hesitate to meet them. What Liu Sanniang taught him was that in this world, there were many hidden masters. ¡­ Under the scorching sun, everyone knelt on the ground and begged. ¡°Please reconsider, Madam¡­¡± But Madam Xu wouldn¡¯t listen to a word. If the servants didn¡¯t dare to dig up the grave, she would do it herself. Her eyes were red as she removed the soil inch by inch until the coffin lid was revealed. She bit her lips so hard that they started to bleed, but her mind was filled with those words. ¡®The mother is saving while the father is killing.¡¯ When she opened the coffin, there was a skeleton left inside. Madam Xu was not afraid at all. There was only hatred in her eyes. She hit the skeleton with the shovel. ¡°Do you think you are worthy of lying here? Xu Quanshu, if you don¡¯te out, I¡¯ll dig out your father and your ancestors¡¯ graves as well.¡± Chapter 494 - 494 Digging The Grave (Part 2) 494 Digging The Grave (Part 2) She would not let go of anyone in the Xu family¡¯s ancestral grave. She did not believe that Duke Xu, Xu Quanshu, who was still alive, would note out! If he knew that his ancestors in the family¡¯s ancestral grave had been dug up and burned by his wife, how could he still remain calm and not appear? As long as he came out, she would ask him why he was so cruel. Hearing the banging sounds, the servants who came with Madam Xu turned pale with fear. They knelt in front of Madam Xu and tried to pull her away. ¡°Madam, Madam, you can¡¯t¡­¡± Madam Xu was disheveled and her eyes were filled with hatred. While digging the grave, her hairpin fell off, causing her hair to fly around in a mess. She didn¡¯t mind and banged the grave with the shovel. ¡°Get lost, all of you. I want to break this disgusting thing.¡± The Third Prince was the first to arrive. When he saw Madam Xu raising her shovel like a lunatic and heard the sound of banging, his expression darkened and he ordered. ¡°Quickly, pull Madam Xu away.¡± He thought that the old butler was exaggerating, but it turned out to be true. If he hade anyter, Madam Xu would have started burning the bones. The guards quickly stopped Madam Xu with a flying tackle and pulled her away. Xia Hongming got off the horse and walked to the grave that had been dug up. The shovel was still in the coffin, and the bones were still there. Madam Xu knocked on the skull just now, and it had been broken. Xia Hongming¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Piece together Duke Xu¡¯s skeleton. We must restore this ce to its original state.¡± Wu Ju had already walked to Xia Hongming¡¯s side. He looked at the scattered bones with a calm expression. Xia Hongming looked at Wu Ju and said, ¡°Master Wu Ju, Duke Xu¡¯s peace must have been disturbed.¡± Wu Ju nodded and began chanting the scripture softly. Hearing the sound of the scripture, Madam Xu, who was still struggling, calmed down. Xia Hongming listened quietly. The chanting could really calm people down. When Wu Ju finished chanting, Xia Hongming opened his eyes and said, ¡°With Master Wu Ju¡¯s help, I believe that Duke Xu can rest in peace again.¡± The crown prince had lost Master Hui Zhen and couldn¡¯t find anyone to rece her yet. However, Xia Hongming was lucky that he still had Master Wu Ju who seemed to have an unfathomable cultivation. Even if he could not recruit Liu Sanniang, he was still unwilling to go against her. Xia Hongming had also investigated and found out that Wu Ju and Liu Sanniang had had some confrontations in the past. Logically speaking, Wu Ju and Liu Sanniang should be enemies. However, not only did Wu Ju not want to harm Liu Sanniang, but he also did not want to be enemies with her. Xia Hongming narrowed his eyes. Wu Ju smiled. ¡°I only did what I could.¡± Xia Hongming smiled. In any case, as long as Wu Ju was under hismand, he wasn¡¯t afraid of Liu Sanniang. He did not want to provoke Liu Sanniang either. His goal was not to be enemies with her. What he wanted was the throne. After calming down, Madam Xu began to sob and wail. Seeing that she was no longer crazy the guard let go of her. Madam Xu fell to the ground and cried loudly, hammering her heart. Xia Hongming walked over, puzzled. ¡°Madam Xu, what¡¯s happened? You dug up your husband¡¯s ancestral grave. Do you know that it¡¯s a serious crime? You even¡­ disturbed Duke Xu¡¯s peace. Why are you crying?¡± Madam Xu did not answer Xia Hongming. Instead, she cried and was immersed in her grief. She did not look like she was faking it. Xia Hongming frowned and looked at Wu Ju. ¡°Master Wu Ju, what¡¯s wrong with Madam Xu?¡± Wu Ju looked at Madam Xu, who was crying, and said calmly, ¡°Her heart is filled with hatred.¡± Her hatred towards her husband wasmensurate with her love towards him back then. Xia Hong wanted to know what exactly was going on, but Wu Ju clearly did not n to continue exining. The Minister of War, Wu Changxian, brought hundreds of soldiers over. Seeing that Xia Hongming had arrived first, he cupped his hands. ¡°Greetings, Third Prince.¡± Xia Hongming nodded. ¡°Hurry up and takeMadam Xu back for interrogation. I¡¯m also curious about what drove Madam Xu to do such a thing.¡± She cried her heart out and dug up her husband¡¯s grave. What drove her to this extent must be something huge. Wu Changxian also knew that the situation was serious. He said, ¡°I will definitely find out the truth.¡± Yi Zn had already led the soldiers to check the Xu family¡¯s ancestral grave and confirmed that the other graves were intact. He returned to Wu Changxian¡¯s side to report. Wu Changxian heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, these servants did not dare to help hermit the crime. Otherwise, the entire graveyard would be in ruins. Looking at Madam Xu, who seemed to have lost her sanity, he ordered his subordinates to take her away. Xia Hongming looked at Wu Ju. He really wanted to introduce Wu Ju to Wu Changxian to help with investigating the case. The Ministry of War was a fat piece of meat. It would be best if Wu Ju could be Wu Changxian¡¯s master. Wu Ju said calmly, ¡°Lord Wu, I have something to say to you.¡± Wu Changxian looked at Wu Ju. Wu Ju looked amiable. When he smiled, he looked like a living Buddha. Wu Changxian said respectfully, ¡°Master, please speak.¡± Wu Ju said slowly, ¡°Only one person can get to the bottom of Madam Xu¡¯s case. That person is Liu Sanniang. Other than her, no one can find out the truth.¡± Wu Changxian looked at the Third Prince who had a surprised look on his face, then he looked at Wu Ju and said, ¡°Thank you for pointing that out, Master.¡± Wu Ju was Third Prince¡¯s man, but he did not seem to be under Third Prince¡¯smand. It looked like Wu Ju was just temporarily lodging at Third Prince¡¯s mansion. The Third Prince did not seem to hold any authority over him. Whatever Wu Ju wanted to do, he did it without asking for approval. Xia Hongming was really surprised. Wu Ju seemed to know something, but he did not want to get involved in this matter, so Xia Hongming could not force him. Xia Hongming smiled and said, ¡°Master Wu Ju is right. There are some things that only that person can find out.¡± Wu Changxian nodded and got his people to restore the grave. As for Madam Xu, she was brought back to the Ministry of War. Madam Xu did not make a fuss and stopped crying. However, she began tough. From the soft ¡®haha¡¯ to the loud ¡®hahaha¡¯, it was obvious that she had lost her mind. Chapter 495 - 495 Duke Xu Is Not Dead 495 Duke Xu Is Not Dead Hearing Madam Xu¡¯s crazyughter, Wu Changxian asked his people to stop. He went over and asked. ¡°Madam Xu, what are youughing at? Why were you crying earlier?¡± First, she cried, then she beganughing. These were clear signs of insanity. Wu Changxian frowned. He really could not understand what had driven her to such an extent. In the capital, Madam Xu had always been known for being a gentle and virtuous intelligent woman. She had stayed loyal to herte husband for twenty years and had worked hard to protect Duke Xu¡¯s only descendant. Why would she go crazy and dig up her husband¡¯s grave and ruin his corpse suddenly? Madam Xu¡¯s eyes were lifeless. She was so immersed in her own world that she could not hear Wu Changxian¡¯s voice. !! Unable to get anything out of her, Wu Changxian could only order his people to continue going back to the Ministry of War. Along the way, Madam Xuughed loudly. Afterughing, there was a period of deadly silence. When they returned to the Ministry of War, Madam Xu didn¡¯t react at all. It was as if she couldn¡¯t perceive anything around her. She was like a pool of stagnant water without any ripples. Wu Changxian frowned and walked over. ¡°Madam Xu, this is the Ministry of War. You¡¯ve already incurred the wrath of the emperor by digging up Duke Xu¡¯s grave. If you can¡¯t give a convincing reason for your actions, do you know the consequences?¡± Madam Xu didn¡¯t respond. She was disheveled and was in an extremely sorry state. If she didn¡¯t speak, Wu Changxian couldn¡¯t do anything to her. Wu Changxian couldn¡¯t get anything out of her, so he didn¡¯t ask any more questions. Instead, he got someone to keep an eye on her. Since Madam Xu had made up her mind to do such a deplorable thing, she was probably prepared to die. After the jailer closed the cell door, Wu Changxian left the jail and got someone to invite Liu Sanniang and Xu Lin over. The ins and outs of the matter had to be investigated before he could report it to the emperor. When Liu Sanniang received the news, she went to the Ministry of War with Chu Yan. Xu Lin was also brought to the Ministry of War by the servants. Yi Zn returned to the Ministry of War to report after restoring Duke Xu¡¯s grave to its original state. Anyone who heard of Madam Xu¡¯s act of madness would be shocked. Everyone was waiting for the result of the investigation. When Yi Zn came back, he saw Chu Yan and Liu Sanniang. He smiled and greeted them. ¡°Miss Liu.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Yi Zn and nodded. Yi Zn cupped his fists. ¡°Miss Liu, please.¡± Liu Sanniang walked into the Ministry of War with Yi Zn. Yi Zn said to Liu Sanniang, ¡°Madam Xu has gone crazy. She shattered Duke Xu¡¯s skull.¡± Liu Sanniang listened carefully, but she didn¡¯t know why Madam Xu did this either. When Wu Changxian saw Liu Sannianging in, he said, ¡°Miss Liu, sorry to bother you.¡± Wu Changxian only wanted to get to the bottom of it as soon as possible. When they arrived at the cell, Wu Changxian asked the jailer to leave. When the cell door opened, Madam Xu was still in the same state as when he left. She sat there in a daze. Wu Changxian said, ¡°On the way back, Madam Xu was crying andughing. Then she fell silent and since then, she has refused to say a word. Master Wu Ju said that only you can resolve this matter.¡± Liu Sanniang walked up to Madam Xu and squatted down, looking her straight in the eyes. Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°Madam Xu.¡± Madam Xu¡¯s zed eyes suddenly blinked. She looked at Liu Sanniang and gritted her teeth. ¡°Where is he? Tell me, where is he?¡± She thought that Liu Sanniang was insulting her by saying that the mother was saving while the father was killing. She thought that Liu Sanniang was using her of immoral conduct and cheating on Duke Xu. However, she had never done such a shameful thing. After that, she tested and confirmed that as long as she had thoughts about giving up on her son, her son would be pushed to the verge of death, but if her determination to save her son was strong and unwavering, her son would eventually recover. There was only one possibility. Duke Xu was still alive and was doing something behind the curtain. Liu Sanniang looked at Madam Xu and said calmly, ¡°He¡¯s already dead.¡± Madam Xu¡¯s face revealed that her husband was already dead. After saying that, Madam Xu revealed a look of hatred. ¡°Impossible.¡± He was definitely not dead. He was alive and hiding in the dark. Madam Xu didn¡¯t seem like she was faking all these emotions. There was only one possibility. A certain part of her memory had been sealed. Liu Sanniang reached out her hand. ¡°If you want to know the truth, give me your hand.¡± Madam Xu lowered her eyes and looked at the hand in front of her. She shook her head and retreated. ¡°Get lost. I don¡¯t believe you.¡± Liu Sanniang lowered her eyes and retracted her hand. Xu Lin was carried in. He was very weak, and the hunger in his stomach was dismantling him from inside. He was also fearful of the light. The journey to the Ministry of War was simply a torture to him. His expression was ferocious, and the veins on his forehead bulged. Xia Qiluo also came over. She did not want toe at first, but after hearing Wu Ju¡¯s words, she wanted to see why Liu Sanniang was the only one who could find out the truth. When Xu Lin saw Madam Xu, he immediately begged. ¡°Mother, I beg you. Please give me a quick death. I am better off dead.¡± When Madam Xu heard Xu Lin¡¯s voice, she looked agitated and red fiercely at Wu Changxian. ¡°I was the one who dug up the grave. Why did you catch my son? As long as I¡¯m still breathing, I won¡¯t let my son die! The more he wants Lin dead, the more I have to protect him.¡± Wu Changxian frowned. ¡°Madam Xu, who wants your son dead?¡± Madam Xu¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Who else could it be? Of course it¡¯s Duke Xu. Lord Wu, don¡¯t you want to find out the truth? Then find Xu Quanshu and ask him for yourself.¡± Wu Changxian waspletely shocked. ¡°But Duke Xu has been dead for many years¡­¡± How could he possibly find someone who was dead? Before he could finish speaking, he was interrupted coldly by Madam Xu. ¡°He¡¯s not dead at all. If you don¡¯t believe me, ask Miss Liu. She was the one who told me the reason why my son was in a life-threatening situation so many times. The mother is saving while the father is killing. I raise his son up meticulously just to preserve his bloodline. However, he faked his death and escaped. He even wants his son to die.¡± Wu Changxian frowned. How was this possible? When Duke Xu died, there were so many people who went to his funeral to express their condolences. Madam Xu looked at Xu Lin. Her fingers under her sleeve pierced through her palm, but she did not feel any pain. Xu Lin felt as if his brain had suffered a heavy blow. He looked at Madam Xu, as if waiting for her to exin. Tears streamed down Madam Xu¡¯s face. Xu Lin¡¯s expression was ferocious as he asked with difficulty. ¡°Mother, is he really still alive?¡± Madam Xu replied with certainty. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s still alive. He faked his death. He wants you to die, but as long as I don¡¯t give up on you, you won¡¯t die. This is why I can pull you back from the jaws of death every time you¡¯re critically ill.¡± Xu Lin was the one she had raised up painstakingly. Naturally, she hoped that he could live well and for long. Chapter 496 - 496 If She Makes A Mistake, She’ll die 496 If She Makes A Mistake, She¡¯ll die Madam Xu looked at Wu Changxian and said coldly with a mocking smile, ¡°Lord Wu, If you want to close the case, you need to capture Duke Xu. If I didn¡¯t know the truth, I would have been kept in the dark for the rest of my life.¡± There was nothing more sorrowful than being lied to by someone closest to you. Madam Xuughed sinisterly. ¡°I can¡¯t vent my anger even after digging up that grave. I want to dig up all the Xu family¡¯s ancestral graves and burn their bones to ashes to vent the hatred in my heart.¡± Wu Changxian still refused to ept Madam Xu¡¯s words. ¡°Duke Xu died of illness. You were by his side every day until he died. How could he fake his death?¡± Madam Xu was stunned, and her face instantly turned pale. She stared at Wu Changxian and said fiercely, ¡°Impossible, he must still be alive!¡± Otherwise, why would his son be tormented by illness all these years? Her mind was in a mess. It was as if her thoughts were all tangled up, making her unable to focus. Many things shed past her mind, but she could not grasp anything. Madam Xu hugged her head and buried it in her arms. Wu Changxian could not help but look at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu, I¡¯ll have to trouble you with this.¡± Before Liu Sanniang could speak, Xia Qiluo beat her to it. ¡°Lord Wu, do you know what this means and what it will involve? What Madam Xu meant is that the person who wants Young Master Xu¡¯s life is his father. Do you want to say that Madam Xu is not chaste? Do you want to say that Young Master Xu is not Duke Xu¡¯s son?¡± Wu Changxian was instantly speechless when he heard Xia Qiluo¡¯s words. Even though he had this guess in his heart, he didn¡¯t dare to speak it out loud. Xia Qiluo looked at Liu Sanniang and said coldly, ¡°Miss Liu, it¡¯s true that you¡¯re capable, but what right do you have to insult Duchess Xu?!¡± Liu Sanniang¡¯s expression was calm. She looked at Xia Qiluo indifferently and then at Madam Xu, who had copsed. She said, ¡°Duke Xu is indeed dead, and Young Master Xu¡¯s face revealed that his father wants to kill him. All these led to the conclusion that Young Master Xu is not Duke Xu¡¯s son, and his father is still alive.¡± Xia Qiluo gritted her teeth. She could not believe that Liu Sanniang really dared to be so blunt about it. Where did she get the courage to say that? Did she know the consequences? Xia Qiluo wanted to say that Liu Sanniang was spouting nonsense and ndering a duchess and should be heavily punished, but she held the urge back. Xia Qiluo took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, ¡°Miss Liu, are you sure that Duke Xu is dead?¡± Xia Qiluo hated Liu Sanniang to death. She hated Liu Sanniang for pretending to be calm, as if nothing in the world could concern her. Liu Sanniang walked towards Xu Lin. Xu Lin¡¯s eyes were like that of a poisonous snake. His breathing became rapid. He stared at Liu Sanniang, his nostrils ring. He hankered for Liu Sanniang¡¯s flesh, but he was too weak to move. Liu Sanniang squatted down as if she didn¡¯t see his hungry eyes. She removed the burnt talisman from Xu Lin¡¯s chest and said calmly, ¡°The possession of the demon will turn you into a man-eating monster. You will die.¡± When Liu Sanniang unfolded the burnt talisman, the runes on it could no longer be seen clearly. She looked at Xu Lin. ¡°Who gave this to you?¡± Xu Lin looked at Liu Sanniang, painfully eager to eat her. His voice was hoarse as he said, ¡°Come closer and let me bite you. Then, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± A woman with such delicate skin must be very delicious. Xu Lin stared fixedly at Liu Sanniang. Seeing that she did not move, he became agitated. ¡°Just cut your hand and let me drink some of your blood. I¡¯ll tell you everything you want to know.¡± As long as he could drink some blood to restore his strength, he could get up and tear her apart. Instead of looking at Xu Lin, Liu Sanniang walked to Madam Xu¡¯s side. Madam Xu held her head and seemed to be in extreme pain. Liu Sanniang gently patted Madam Xu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Madam, look at me.¡± A warm force entered Madam Xu¡¯s body to calm her down. Only then did Madam Xu feel freed from the pain. She could hear everything Liu Sanniang said, but she could not control her thoughts. Now that she had calmed down, she looked down at the talisman in Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand and sneered. ¡°Miss Liu, do you want to say that this talisman was given to me by my son¡¯s father to kill him? Ridiculous. Do you know who gave me this talisman?¡± Liu Sanniang asked calmly. ¡°Who is it?¡± Madam Xu smiled coldly. ¡°Master Yuan Hui gave it to me.¡± Liu Sanniang frowned. At this moment, she finally understood the source of Yuan Hui¡¯s evil and understood what Yuan Hui meant when he told her there was a monster at Duke Xu¡¯s mansion. Madam Xu fixed her gaze on Liu Sanniang, not letting go of any expression on her face. Looking at her face, Madam Xu felt that Liu Sanniang seemed to have understood something. When a ridiculous possibility came to Madam Xu¡¯s mind, she sneered. She looked at Wu Changxian and the others and said, ¡°Lord Wu, Seventh Princess, don¡¯t you find it ridiculous? I swear to the heavens that I have nothing to do with Master Yuan Hui. Lin¡¯s father is Duke Xu.¡± Yuan Hui was the abbot of Jingen Temple. Who would believe he had something to do with the wife of Duke Xu? No one present there could bring themselves to believe it. Xia Qiluo looked at Liu Sanniang and asked in disbelief. ¡°Liu Sanniang, are you saying Young Master Xu is Master Yuan Hui¡¯s son?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at the talisman and then at Xu Lin. She looked up at Xia Qiluo and said calmly, ¡°Yes.¡± Xia Qiluo was taken aback. She could not believe what she heard. Wu Changxian was also shocked. He knew that Liu Sanniang was very capable, but he did not dare to trust herpletely on this matter. He looked at Liu Sanniang and said, ¡°Miss Liu, this is not a small matter. If you make a mistake, the consequences will be unimaginable!¡± Jingen Temple was considered a holy ce where nobles in the capital went to offer incense. If Liu Sanniang made a mistake, she would undoubtedly lose her life. However, if what she said was true¡­ then it would really cause a sensation. Xia Qiluo looked at Chu Yan who remained expressionless. There was no one else in his eyes except for Liu Sanniang. Xia Qiluo gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Miss Liu, you have to think carefully before you make such a remark. If you nder an abbot like this, you won¡¯t be able to keep your life! Chapter 497 - 497 If She Makes A Mistake, She’ll die (Part 2) 497 If She Makes A Mistake, She¡¯ll die (Part 2) Xia Qiluo was frustrated. No matter what she said or did, Chu Yan wouldn¡¯t be bothered to cast even a nce at her. What was so good about Liu Sanniang that Chu Yan treated her like this? A feeling of jealousy grew wildly in Xia Qiluo¡¯s heart. She was the princess who was born with a silver spoon in her mouth. How could she be outdone by an ordinary woman? Xia Qiluo¡¯s thoughts ran wild, but no one noticed it. They were all paying attention to what Liu Sanniang was about to say. When Wu Changxian heard Xia Qiluo¡¯s words, he felt that it made sense. He also said, ¡°Miss Liu, this is no small matter. Think about it carefully.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Madam Xu. ¡°Was this talisman really given to you by Master Yuan Hui?¡± Madam Xu said coldly, ¡°Yes, not only this talisman, but also the one on me.¡± Madam Xu took out a yellow talisman. Liu Sanniang reached out to take it. The runes on it were illegible. Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°Xu Lin is Yuan Hui¡¯s son.¡± Madam Xu¡¯s face was pale as sheughed. ¡°Impossible, this is impossible! I swear that if I ever did such a shameless thing with Master Yuan Hui, I would be cut into pieces and be struck by lightning.¡± This oath made people shudder. They looked at Madam Xu and then at Liu Sanniang. Not many people had the courage to make this kind of oath even if they were innocent, but Madam Xu did. Liu Sanniang didn¡¯t say anything. Xia Qiluo¡¯s expression darkened as she said to Wu Changxian, ¡°Lord Wu, start investigating. I¡¯ll report this matter to my father truthfully. It¡¯s not a trivial matter to profane the Buddhist sect. We have to get to the bottom of it.¡± Wu Changxian was a little helpless. He looked at Liu Sanniang worriedly but her expression was still calm, as if she was not worried at all. Wu Changxian was conflicted. He braced himself and said, ¡°This is a very important matter, so we naturally have to investigate it thoroughly.¡± Xia Qiluo looked at Madam Xu and said, ¡°I won¡¯t break the promise I made to you. My shifu will arrive the day after tomorrow at thetest, but you can also choose to believe Miss Liu. Perhaps she can relieve Young Master Xu of his pain.¡± Xia Qiluo left the choice to Madam Xu because she didn¡¯t want people to think of her as a narrow-minded person. Madam Xu red at Liu Sanniang and said, ¡°Even if I die, I don¡¯t want Liu Sanniang to interfere. I¡¯ve already asked the princess for help, so I naturally believe her. Moreover, Liu Sanniang ndered me. I won¡¯t tolerate anyone ndering me.¡± Madam Xu then looked at Wu Changxian and said, ¡°If Lord Wu let Liu Sanniang interfere, I will end my life here.¡± Wu Changxian frowned. He was put in a difficult spot. He looked at Liu Sanniang and did not know what to do. Master Wu Ju had said that only Liu Sanniang could resolve this matter. However, Madam Xu was strongly averse to Liu Sanniang interfering. Knowing that Wu Changxian was in a dilemma, Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°Then let¡¯s wait a few days.¡± Xia Qiluo¡¯s shifu would be here soon. Madam Xu did not believe her, and it was not the right time yet. She would just wait. Wu Changxian nodded. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll see what happens after Princess¡¯s shifu arrives.¡± Xia Qiluo looked at Liu Sanniang and said coldly, ¡°Whether it¡¯s Duke Xu or Master Yuan Hui, you can¡¯t nder them casually. Everyone has to pay the price for their actions and words, even those from the Mystic world.¡± Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°Princess is right. No matter who it is, they have to pay the price for their actions and words.¡± There was no exception. Xia Qiluo wanted to warn Liu Sanniang, but the calm tone in which Liu Sanniang spoke made her feel even more ufortable. She looked at Liu Sanniang and turned to leave. Wu Changxian looked at Liu Sanniang and sighed. ¡°Miss Liu.¡± At this point, if Liu Sanniang could not prove that Xu Lin was the son of Yuan Hui, her life would be in danger. Wu Changxian was not a fool. He could tell that Xia Qiluo had a grudge against Liu Sanniang. Liu Sanniang smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± After Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan left, Wu Changxian sighed. How would Master Yuan Hui react to Liu Sanniang ndering her like this? This was a situation where between Liu Sanniang and Yuan Hui, one had to fall. How could Yuan Hui sit back and do nothing? Wu Changxian was worried. Xu Lin¡¯s condition was strange. Wu Changxian was told that Xu Lin only ate raw food, but now, the servants were instructed by Madam Xu to not send him food. Wu Changxian was afraid that something would happen, so he got people to send Xu Lin back to Duke Xu¡¯s Mansion to let servants take care of him. With Madam Xu being jailed, the servants all felt insecure. When the news spread to the pce, everyone fell into deep thought. They didn¡¯t know what to say because this matter sounded too ridiculous. They could only wait and see. However, at the same time, they were still kept posted at all times about the progress of this case. Su Yanyu had just returned home from Liu Sanniang¡¯s ce. His feeding was not in vain. He could already palpably feel that General ck¡¯s fur was getting glossier, which made him feel proud of himself. The next day, Su Yanyu found out about what happened at the Ministry of War during breakfast. Mrs. Su looked at Su Yanyu and said, ¡°Yanyu, don¡¯t go to Miss Liu¡¯s ce during this period of time just to be safe.¡± If Liu Sanniang was really convicted of ndering a venerable abbot, she would face serious punishment. Mrs. Su didn¡¯t want her son to get involved in this matter. Liu Sanniang hadn¡¯t acknowledged Su Yanyu as her disciple yet. When Su Yanyu heard this, he said, ¡°This is a good opportunity. I¡¯m not afraid. The chance of me bing Miss Liu¡¯s disciple will definitely increase now.¡± He was not going to stay far away. Not only would he go, but he would also go a few times a day. Marquis Su¡¯s face darkened. ¡°This isn¡¯t a trivial matter. Don¡¯t mess around. Listen to your mother.¡± Su Yanyu replied with a sigh. ¡°Father, Mother, you really have no clues about what Miss Liu is capable of. Not to mention Master Yuan Hui, even the entire Cloud Breaking Sect is no match for Miss Liu. If you don¡¯t believe me, just watch. Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m your only son. If I really get involved in something I shouldn¡¯t, the emperor will protect me for your sake.¡± Chapter 498 - 498 Cooperation 498 Cooperation Marquis Su and Mrs. Su were speechless and wanted to lock Su Yanyu up. However, Su Yanyu seemed to sense their intention. He looked at Marquis Su and Mrs. Su and said quickly, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. If you do anything that causes me to miss this rare opportunity, I won¡¯t get married in my life. I¡¯m serious.¡± ¡°Go, go, go. If you get into trouble, don¡¯t ask me to bail you out.¡± Marquis Su lost his appetitepletely. He pped his chopsticks on the table and turned his face away. !! Mrs. Su looked at Su Yanyu. ¡°You¡¯ve already grown up. You should have a sense of proportion.¡± Su Yanyu looked serious. ¡°Of course I know that.¡± It was precisely because he had a sense of proportion that he felt this was a rare opportunity. Su Yanyu thought of General ck and his eyes lit up. ¡°Just the fact that Miss Liu has that big ck dog shows that she¡¯s extraordinary. If that ck dog has babies in the future, on ount of my rtionship with Miss Liu, I will be the first to get one. It¡¯ll grow up and look as intimidating as General ck.¡± In the past, he liked to watch dog fights, but those dogs were too weakpared to General ck. Mrs. Su knew she couldn¡¯t stop her son. She waved her hand. ¡°Get lost. Don¡¯t stay here and be an eyesore.¡± Su Yanyu ran away happily. Mrs. Su poured a cup of tea for Marquis Su and said, ¡°We have to think in another way. What kind of person was Yanyu in the past? He was wild and rebellious and caused us a lot of headaches. Now, he¡¯s much more mature. Although Miss Liu is young, it¡¯s not fair to judge someone by their age.¡± Marquis Su sighed. ¡°He doesn¡¯t listen to me. What can I do anyways?¡± In the past, though Su Yanyu was fooling around, he didn¡¯t do anything too risky, but now, he insisted on befriending Liu Sanniang. Once he was in trouble, the trouble would be too big to handle. Forget it. He only had one son. If something really happened, he would put down his dignity and beg the emperor to spare his son¡¯s life. Mrs. Su smiled and said, ¡°I know you have a sharp tongue but a soft heart.¡± Marquis Su forced a smile but didn¡¯t say anything. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he only had one son, why would he be so soft-hearted¡­ Su Yanyu went to the kitchen to grab the chicken that had been stewed for hours before walking out of the mansion happily. When he arrived, Su Yanyu took the stewed chicken from his servant, Su Changde. Su Changde went forward and knocked on the door. Su Yanyu shouted. ¡°General ck, open the door for me. I brought you something good today.¡± The door opened quickly and a big ck head stuck out. Su Yanyu walked in happily, and General ck closed the door with his head. The smile on Su Changde¡¯s face froze. Sometimes, he felt he was doing worse than a dog. Su Yanyu hugged the big y pot. As soon as he opened it, a strong fragrance wafted out. Su Yanyu smiled and patted General ck¡¯s head. ¡°Hurry up and eat. It¡¯s still warm.¡± Only when General ck began eating did Su Yanyu go to the main hall. Liu Sanniang poured a cup of fruit tea. ¡°Young Marquis, do you drink tea?¡± Su Yanyu smiled. ¡°Of course.¡± Su Yanyu looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu, have you eaten?¡± Liu Sanniang shook her head. ¡°Not yet. Have you?¡± Su Yanyu touched his stomach. ¡°Not yet.¡± Liu Sanniang smiled. Su Yanyu felt that his little trick had been seen through. How could he not have eaten at this hour? However, as long as he didn¡¯t admit it, Liu Sanniang would kindly ask him to eat together with her. After Su Yanyu ate with Liu Sanniang, he went to clean up the big y pot that General ck had finished. Liu Sanniang looked at Su Yanyu and said, ¡°Young Marquis, stay at home during this period of time.¡± Su Yanyu was instantly displeased. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. I cane whenever I want.¡± Not only did he want toe, but he also wanted toe every day, a few times a day. Su Yanyu touched the dog¡¯s head. ¡°General ck, I¡¯ll go back first. I¡¯ll send you braised pigeons tonight.¡± With that, Su Yanyu opened the door and left. General ck closed the door and walked to Liu Sanniang¡¯s side, rubbing his head against her palm. General ck did not dislike Su Yanyu. Other than the Liu family and Chu Yan, Su Yanyu was the first person who could touch General ck¡¯s hair. Su Yanyu was different even if he couldn¡¯t be a cultivator. In the next two days, Liu Sanniang¡¯s life did not change. When she was free, she would pass her time doing embroidery. The atmosphere in the Ministry of War was tense. Since this case concerned the abbot of Jingen Temple, it was naturally not a small one. He personally went to Jingen Temple and exined everything. Yuan Hui didn¡¯t respond and kept chanting under his breath for a long time. Wu Changxian felt uneasy. This was a holy ce of the Buddhist Sect. What he said might be taken as an insult. However, for the sake of investigation, he had to make this trip. Yuan Hui sighed softly. ¡°Amitabha.¡± Wu Changxian said, ¡°Master Yuan Hui, this is a serious matter. It¡¯s best for you to go and prove your innocence.¡± Yuan Hui looked at Wu Changxian calmly and said, ¡°Of course I will go. For my innocence and to protect the reputation of the sect.¡± Wu Changxian¡¯s mood was a little heavy. ¡°It¡¯s good that you are willing to cooperate.¡± Yuan Hui nodded slightly. ¡°This matter concerns me. How can I run away from it?¡± Wu Changxian said, ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡± After leaving Jingen Temple, Wu Changxian¡¯s heart was a little heavy. He did not want to believe that such a ridiculous thing could happen in this Buddhist temple that had been standing for hundreds of years. In the capital, many people were looking forward to hearing the result. Xia Qiluo¡¯s two shifu, Xu Ran and Xu Qing, had already arrived. Xia Qiluo informed Wu Changxian about it and set the time. Xia Qiluo exined the nuts and bolts of this matter to them and went to the Ministry of War the next day. Xia Qiluo said to Wu Changxian, ¡°Lord Wu, I presume that you must have informed Master Yuan Hui and Miss Liu, right?¡± Wu Changxian nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve already informed them. We agreed to meet at noon. It¡¯s not the time yet.¡± Chapter 499 - 499 Confrontation 499 Confrontation Xia Qiluo had indeed brought her shifu here too early. Wu Changxian did not dare to neglect Xu Ran and Xu Qing, who seemed to be middle-aged. These two masters looked young, but their actual age was about the same as Yuan Hui¡¯s. Wu Changxian was a little envious. He was younger than these two masters, but he looked much older. Xia Qiluo did not mind. ¡°Shifu, why don¡¯t we take a look at Madam Xu first?¡± !! Xu Ran¡¯s cold expression softened and he said gently, ¡°Sure.¡± Xu Qing also smiled. ¡°Show us the way.¡± Xia Qiluo held one of them in each hand. ¡°You have to see closely if Madam Xu has been cast with some kind of forbidden techniques.¡± After all, Madam Xu¡¯s crazy behavior did not seem to be fake. It was either Liu Sanniang who had made a mistake or Madam Xu had been cast with a forbidden technique that sealed her memory. Wu Changxian naturally would not stop them. He instructed Yi Zn to wait there and personally brought Xia Qiluo and the other two to the cell. Madam Xu¡¯s situation was special. The cell was heavily guarded. Anything dangerous and fatal was removed. Madam Xu was lying in the cell, looking disheveled. The jailer reported to Wu Changxian, ¡°Madam Xu still hasn¡¯t eaten anything.¡± It had been a few days since shest ate. No one could stand not eating anything for so long. Sooner orter, she would starve to death. Wu Changxian got someone to open the cell door. Xu Qing entered first, followed by Xia Qiluo. She looked at Madam Xu and said, ¡°My shifu, Xu Qing and Xu Ran, are here. They are the grand elders of the Cloud Breaking Sect. You don¡¯t have to seek help from Liu Sanniang. My masters are much stronger than her.¡± Madam Xu slowly looked up and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Thank you, Masters. Thank you, Seventh Princess. I will never forget your kindness.¡± She believed that Liu Sanniang was not the only capable person in this world. Xu Qing stepped forward and ced his hand on Madam Xu¡¯s head. Madam Xu¡¯s expression changed drastically, and Xu Qing said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯m performing a technique to check if you are cast with any forbidden techniques.¡± Madam Xu closed her eyes. She could clearly feel a force running from head to toe, as if it could control her entire body. Not long after, Xu Qing retracted his hand and shook his head at Xu Ran. ¡°There are no forbidden techniques.¡± Xia Qiluo felt a little relieved. With Xu Qing¡¯s deep cultivation, if he could not sense anything, then it must be so. However, in order to double check, Xia Qiluo grabbed Xu Ran¡¯s arm and shook it. ¡°Shifu Xu Ran, see if you can sense anything.¡± Xu Ran looked at Xia Qiluo with a gentle expression and nodded. Xia Qiluo smiled and let go. Xu Ran walked up to Madam Xu and said in a deep voice, ¡°Look into my eyes.¡± Madam Xu was stunned. She slowly looked at Xu Ra. Xu Ran stared right into Madam Xu¡¯s eyes. At that moment, Madam Xu couldn¡¯t move at all. In just a few seconds, Xu Ran looked away. Madam Xu rxed and looked at Xu Ran worriedly. She clenched her fists tightly and gulped. Even if it was just for a few seconds, she could tell that Xu Ran was stronger than Xu Qing. Xia Qiluo hugged Xu Ran¡¯s arm. ¡°Shifu, how is it?¡± Xu Ran looked at Xia Qiluo and said gently, ¡°She¡¯s safe. That Miss Liu is just spouting nonsense. Madam Xu doesn¡¯t have any forbidden techniques or seals on her, and she didn¡¯t lie. On the other hand, why does Miss Liu intentionally nder her and ruin her reputation? It¡¯s really deplorable.¡± Madam Xu heaved a sigh of relief and sobbed. ¡°Please give me justice. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to prove my innocence even if I exin it again and again.¡± Xia Qiluo looked at Madam Xu and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Duke Xu was a hero when he was alive. I will seek justice for you, even if it means taking Liu Sanniang¡¯s life.¡± Madam Xu kowtowed and thanked them. ¡°Thank you, Seventh Princess. Thank you, Masters.¡± Wu Changxian¡¯s heart sank. When he thought of what would happen next, he could not help but be anxious. Xia Qiluo could see the nervousness written all across his face. She said calmly, ¡°Lord Wu, don¡¯t be anxious. Miss Liu and Master Yuan Hui haven¡¯t arrived yet. Young Master Xu hasn¡¯t arrived yet either, right?¡± Wu Changxian took a deep breath and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go out and see if they are here.¡± Xia Qiluo raised her eyebrows. ¡°Please.¡± After Xu Ran and Xu Qing confirmed that Madam Xu was not harmed by forbidden techniques, Xia Qiluo was certain that nothing would go wrong. Xia Qiluo even hoped that Wu Changxian would tell Liu Sanniang about it to make her feel nervous. She was too annoyed to see the perpetually calm expression on Liu Sanniang¡¯s face. Wu Changxian walked out of the cell in a hurry. Coincidentally, Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan had just arrived, so Wu Changxian quickly told them what had happened in the cell. After speaking, Wu Changxian looked at Liu Sanniang¡¯s calm expression and asked. ¡°Miss Liu, why aren¡¯t you worried about yourself?¡± Did she not know what kind of trouble she had gotten herself into? Even Yi Zn, who was listening by the side, was anxious. If Liu Sanniang was proven to be wrong, she would be beheaded. Liu Sanniang had helped him before, so naturally he didn¡¯t want to see anything bad happening to her. Liu Sanniang smiled faintly. ¡°Are Young Master Xu and Master Yuan Hui here?¡± Wu Changxian sighed. ¡°They should be here soon. It¡¯s almost noon.¡± At quarter to noon, Yuan Hui and Xu Lin arrived together. Yuan Hui was wearing a yellow kasaya and had a calm expression. Xu Lin was carried in. His red eyes were very scary. He looked at everyone with bloodthirsty coldness. Yuan Hui saw Liu Sanniang and greeted. ¡°Miss Liu.¡± Liu Sanniang nced at Yuan Hui and greeted back. ¡°Master Yuan Hui.¡± Yuan Hui nced at Xu Lin and said to Liu Sanniang, ¡°Miss Liu, I will not tolerate anyone throwing groundless usations at me. I will defend myself till thest moment.¡± He had already made it clear that there was a demon in Duke Xu¡¯s Mansion. Didn¡¯t Liu Sanniang im to be the True Buddha? Why didn¡¯t she try to get rid of the demon but instead pointed her sword at him? At this moment, he could empathize with Hui Zhen¡¯s feelings back then. However, he was different from Hui Zhen. He would not be defeated. Liu Sanniang looked at Xu Lin calmly. ¡°It¡¯s time for justice to be served.¡± Yuan Hui¡¯s expression was cold. If not for his strong self-control, he would have lost his temper by now. If a little girl like Liu Sanniang could remain calm and collected, there was no reason why he could not. Yuan Hui also said calmly, ¡°Then let¡¯s go in.¡± ... Wu Changxian said with aplicated expression, ¡°The Seventh Princess is already waiting inside.¡± He looked at Liu Sanniang many times, hoping that she would admit her mistake. But even if she did, she would not have a good ending. Chapter 500 - 500 What If The Righteous Path Is Already A Filthy Place? 500 What If The Righteous Path Is Already A Filthy ce? However, both Liu Sanniang and Yuan Hui were very calm. Wu Changxian sighed. In his heart, he still hoped that Liu Sanniang could prove that she was right. When they arrived at the cell, Xu Lin was carried to the side and ced down. Madam Xu looked at Xu Lin and her heart ached. ¡°Lin.¡± Xu Lin snorted coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t call me. It¡¯s disgusting.¡± He was in extreme pain. He only needed to eat some raw food to be relieved of the pain, but because of Madam Xu¡¯s instructions, the servants did not send him any food. !! He endured endless pain and torture. Other than wanting to fill his stomach, he no longer cared about anyone or anything. Xia Qiluo looked at Xu Lin¡¯s red eyes and frowned. ¡°Shifu, his body has been possessed by the wolf demon. If it¡¯s not removed, he will sooner orter be a man-eating monster. I¡¯m not capable enough. I can¡¯t get rid of this evil thing.¡± Xu Lin was visibly turning into a monster. Even ordinary people could tell it. His red eyes and the thick hairs on his face were enough to prove that he was transforming in the direction of a demon. Madam Xu also begged. ¡°Master, please save my son.¡± Xu Ran nodded. ¡°Qiluo has already agreed to help. If my disciple can¡¯t get rid of the evil thing, as her shifu, I will naturally interfere. A mere demon is nothing.¡± Xu Ran walked towards Xu Lin whose red eyes were filled with hunger. He wanted to pounce on Xu Ran and bite him, but he did not even have the strength to move a finger. Xu Ran grabbed Xu Lin¡¯s hand and saw that Xu Lin¡¯s five fingers had be slightly like ws. He took out a red g and threw it in the air above Xu Lin. Xu Ran formed a seal with his hands, and the red g emitted a red light that enveloped Xu Lin. Xu Lin¡¯s entire body instantly stiffened, and his expression became ferocious. He let out a beast roar from his throat. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Madam Xu was extremely worried and called out anxiously. ¡°Lin¡­¡± Xu Qing nced at Madam Xu and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your son has been possessed by a demon. He¡¯ll recover after the demon is gone.¡± Madam Xu looked at Xu Lin worriedly. It was precisely because of this demon that her son was tortured to such an extent. He became neither human nor monster, which was why he was in such pain now. Her heart ached, but there was nothing she could do. Xu Lin was in extreme pain. Under the red light, a gray wolf shadow appeared in front of everyone. The wolf¡¯s eyes were red, as if it wanted to tear through the red light and rush out. However, it was trapped by the red light and slowly got sucked into the red g. Xu Lin panted heavily. Xia Qiluo took out a bottle and poured out a ck pill to feed Xu Lin. Liu Sanniang frowned. Xia Qiluo noticed it at a nce. She raised the bottle. ¡°Why? Miss Liu, do you think I¡¯m giving poison to Xu Lin?¡± Liu Sanniang didn¡¯t say anything. Xia Qiluo walked towards Liu Sanniang. She red at Chu Yan before opening the bottle. She poured out a ck pill and handed it to Liu Sanniang. ¡°Here, take a look for yourself.¡± Liu Sanniang picked up the pill from Xia Qiluo¡¯s palm and felt spiritual energying from it. She returned it to Xia Qiluo who snorted. ¡°Xu Lin¡¯s demon has been removed. Miss Liu, when are you going to admit your mistake?¡± Xu Ran and Xu Qing had already checked Madam Xu and did not find any forbidden techniques or seals on her. Xia Qiluo narrowed her eyes and looked at Liu Sanniang proudly. She didn¡¯t believe that at this moment, Liu Sanniang could still turn the tables. Liu Sanniang looked at Yuan Hui and said slowly, ¡°The mother is saving while the father is killing. The demon in Young Master Xu has not been removed. Unless you let him off, he will continue to be gued by the demon, but it¡¯s impossible for you to let him off because you regret creating him.¡± To Yuan Hui, Xu Lin should not exist, but to Madam Xu, Xu Lin was her hope to live. Xu Lin was her life, and she wanted him to live. Yuan Hui looked at Liu Sanniang coldly. ¡°Miss Liu, you¡¯re really good at concocting borate lies.¡± Madam Xu looked disgusted. ¡°At this point, you are still trying to humiliate and nder me. Liu Sanniang, I want you to die to prove my innocence.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Madam Xu and said calmly, ¡°Madam, Young Master Xu¡¯sst chance of survival is in your hand. If you miss it, you won¡¯t have it again.¡± Even Madam Xu found it ridiculous. ¡°What a joke. The demon in my son has been removed. He will be safe and sound from now on. How dare you curse my son to die?¡± Xia Qiluo frowned and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re the one who ndered Madam Xu for being unchaste and used Master Yuan Hui of immoral conduct. Show us the evidence, the evidence that Xu Lin is Master Yuan Hui¡¯s son.¡± Xia Qiluo was about to lose control of her temper. She hated it the most when Liu Sanniang spoke like she was always in the right. Xu Ran¡¯s expression was cold as he reached out and gently ced his hand on Xia Qiluo¡¯s shoulder. Xia Qiluo gradually calmed down. She looked at Xu Ran aggrievedly. ¡°Shifu.¡± Xu Ran looked at Xia Qiluo with a gentle expression. Xia Qiluo had told him that when Liu Sanniang was around, her Dao heart would be unstable. After seeing it with his own eyes, Xu Ran knew that Liu Sanniang had too much of an impact on Xia Qiluo. Xu Ran looked at Liu Sanniang and said coldly, ¡°Miss Liu, which sect are you from?¡± Liu Sanniang replied tly. ¡°I belong to no sects.¡± Xu Ran¡¯s cold expression revealed a trace of mockery. ¡°I heard that you call yourself the True Buddha. Do you know what the True Buddha is? The True Buddha is someone with the most wisdom, the cleanest heart, and the nemesis of all evil in the world. Only the chosen one can be called the True Buddha. The True Buddha will only be among the people who take the righteous path and are in the sacrednd. Miss, youe from the secr world in a filthy ce. How can you be the True Buddha?¡± Hearing that, Wu Changxian was on tenterhooks. If word got out, Liu Sanniang would probably be despised by the world. Her words were definitely not as convincing as the grand elder of the Cloud Breaking Sect. Liu Sanniang looked at Xu Ran calmly and asked. ¡°What if the righteous path is already a filthy ce in the world?¡± Her casual rhetorical question made Xu Ran¡¯s expression instantly turn ugly. Chapter 501 - 501 What If The Righteous Path Is Already A Filthy Place? (Part 2) 501 What If The Righteous Path Is Already A Filthy ce? (Part 2) His eyes darkened and he released a powerful pressure that was enough to crush Liu Sanniang and shatter her internal organs. However, Liu Sanniang still maintained a calm expression on her face as if she felt nothing. This was simply because there was no spiritual energy in her body. Like ordinary people, she could not feel the pressure of a cultivator. Xu Ran was a little shocked. His tone was cold and deep. ¡°Who do you think you are to make such a statement? Prove yourself with your ability.¡± His pressure was enough to kill Liu Sanniang silently, but Liu Sanniang was still fine. At first, Xu Ran did not take Liu Sanniang seriously, but at this moment, he felt inexplicably threatened. He began to scrutinize her while Liu Sanniang had already walked up to Yuan Hui and reached out her hand to him. ¡°Since ancient times, there has been a blood test method to find one¡¯s lost children. Master Yuan Hui, are you willing to cooperate with me?¡± Yuan Hui looked at Liu Sanniang calmly. ¡°Sure, as long as Miss Liu doesn¡¯t y a trick. Xu Lin can¡¯t be my son. I¡¯ve always advocated Buddhism, and I¡¯ve long abstained from any carnal desires.¡± He had already made preparations. His blood would never fuse with Xu Lin¡¯s blood. Wu Changxian quickly got someone to prepare a bowl filled with water. It was what was needed for the blood test. Liu Sanniang took the bowl and looked at Master Yuan Hui. She took a long needle and stabbed Yuan Hui¡¯s finger. Soon, a drop of bright red blood fell into the water. The drop of blood did not mix with the water. Liu Sanniang walked up to Xu Lin and took a strand of his hair. She ced the bowl on the table and put Xu Lin¡¯s hair in it. A strand of hair that was originally ordinary seemed to havee alive at this moment, circling on the water surface before it fused with the blood. Liu Sanniang slowly said, ¡°Only things from those who are rted by blood can fuse. Otherwise, they will repel each other.¡± Liu Sanniang took out a strand of her hair and ced it in the bowl. The hair seemed to have a life of its own and began to circle around, but it did not approach the drop of blood at all. This strange scene was shocking for everyone present. Wu Changxian opened his mouth but did not know what to say. He looked at Master Yuan Hui in disbelief. Yuan Hui¡¯s expression was calm. He walked to Liu Sanniang and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know how Miss Liu made Young Master Xu¡¯s hair fuse with my blood. I entered Buddhism when I was young and have been cultivating for dozens of years devoutly. I have never seen such a strange phenomenon.¡± After saying that, Yuan Hui sighed. ¡°Forget it, forget it. Now that Miss Liu has proven that she knows some techniques that I don¡¯t, my exnation will be useless. In this case, I can only die to prove my innocence.¡± Yuan Hui raised his hand and hammered his chest. Xu Ran made a move instantly and stopped Yuan Hui from killing himself. Even so, Yuan Hui still wobbled weakly and spat out a mouthful of blood. His determination to kill himself was unquestionable. If Xu Ran had not stopped him, Yuan Hui would¡¯ve hammered himself to death. Xu Ran looked at Yuan Hui and said, ¡°Wait a minute. It¡¯s true that Miss Liu has a way to prove herself, but wouldn¡¯t it be unfair to hastily convict Master Yuan Hui because of what we just saw?¡± Yuan Hui¡¯s willingness to end his life made Liu Sanniang frown. She looked at Yuan Hui in silence. Wu Changxian was put on the spot. Xu Ran nced at Liu Sanniang and said to Wu Changxian, ¡°Lord Wu, do you think it¡¯s unfair?¡± Wu Changxian frowned. Xia Qiluo snorted. ¡°Lord Wu, why aren¡¯t you replying? You allowed Liu Sanniang to prove that Xu Lin is Yuan Hui¡¯s son, but you don¡¯t allow us to prove that we are right. Is it fair to take Master Yuan Hui¡¯s life so hastily?¡± Wu Changxian could only sigh and reply. ¡°Your Highness is right.¡± Initially, he thought that the case would be closed after Liu Sanniang proved her point. However, he did not expect Yuan Hui to want to showcase his innocence with his death. Xu Ran looked at Liu Sanniang and said, ¡°Miss Liu, you used Xu Lin¡¯s hair to do the test, but let me try to use blood instead.¡± A bowl of clean water was brought over quickly. Xu Ran grabbed Xu Lin¡¯s finger and pricked it gently with the long needle. A drop of blood dripped into the water. Xu Ran walked to Yuan Hui and stabbed his finger with the long needle without hesitation. Blood dripped into the water and slowly spread out, but the two drops of blood didn¡¯t fuse. Xu Ran looked at Liu Sanniang and asked. ¡°Miss Liu, how do you exin this?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Master Yuan Hui. ¡°Whether Master Yuan Hui admits it or not, you¡¯ve already brought a life to this world. Are you really not going to let him off?¡± Yuan Hui looked at Liu Sanniang and put his palms together. ¡°Amitabha.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Madam Xu. ¡°Madam, the demon spirit in Young Master Xu¡¯s body has not been removed yet. You¡¯ve protected him for 20 years. Don¡¯t you want to see him live well?¡± Madam Xu stared at Liu Sanniang. She looked into her eyes countless times and wanted to see a trace of mock and disdain in them, but there was nothing. Liu Sanniang¡¯s eyes were as sincere as the words she said. Madam Xu closed her eyes. ¡°Miss Liu, do you still want to use me of immoral conduct? You¡¯re a person who doesn¡¯t belong to any sect. What right do you have to suspect the Cloud Breaking Sect? I watched them take away the demon spirit. I saw it myself.¡± If she believed in Liu Sanniang, it would be equivalent to her admitting to something she had never done. Liu Sanniang was definitely wrong. Master Yuan Hui was a venerable monk. He had even attempted to kill himself to prove his innocence. How could anything have happened between the two of them? Madam Xu looked at Master Yuan Hui. In the end, she gritted her teeth and closed her eyes. ¡°My son is Duke Xu¡¯s son. I¡¯m also willing to kill myself to prove my innocence.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Madam Xu. ¡°There¡¯s a forbidden technique cast on you that sealed a part of your memory.¡± Madam Xu opened her eyes and looked at Liu Sanniang in disbelief. The Mystic World had many extraordinary psychics. If a part of her memory was sealed, she naturally wouldn¡¯t remember it. However, before she could think it through, Xia Qiluo smiled. Xia Qiluo sneered. ¡°Hahaha, this is the funniest joke I¡¯ve ever heard. It¡¯s impossible for there to be a forbidden technique that leaves no traces after being cast. My shifu didn¡¯t find any forbidden techniques on Madam Xu. How can you find it?¡± Xu Ran and Xu Qing looked at Liu Sanniang and said coldly, ¡°If Miss Liu is capable of discovering that forbidden technique, you can naturally break it. Unless you cast the same forbidden technique on me, your words are baseless.¡± Liu Sanniang was silent. With her current strength, she could not do it yet. Xu Ran and Xu Qing¡¯s cultivation levels were deep. She said truthfully, ¡°Masters, your cultivation levels are deep. I can¡¯t do it with my current strength.¡± Chapter 502 - 502 People Will Die Soon 502 People Will Die Soon Xu Qing said coldly, ¡°Of course you can¡¯t do it because even the two of us can¡¯t do it. It¡¯s impossible for any forbidden technique to have no traces.¡± Xia Qiluo was relieved to hear that. She looked at Liu Sanniang coldly. ¡°Liu Sanniang, do you have anything else left to say? Are you prepared for the consequences of ndering a duke and a venerable abbot?¡± Wu Changxian was extremely anxious. ¡°Well, this¡­¡± How did things end up like this? !! Xia Qiluo looked at Wu Changxian. ¡°Madam Xu was deceived by Liu Sanniang to dig Duke Xu¡¯s grave. She was being used unscrupulously. The instigator should be the one to me. Don¡¯t you think so, Lord Wu?¡± With so many crimes pinned on her, Liu Sanniang would most likely die. Wu Changxian looked anxious and replied with difficulty. ¡°Yes¡­¡± He had to admit it even if he did not want to because what Xia Qiluo said made sense. Wu Changxian looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°This matter is very important. I have to detain Miss Liu first and report it to His Majesty and ask His Majesty to make a decision.¡± Xia Qiluo¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°I¡¯ll report it to my father as well.¡± Even at such a critical moment, Liu Sanniang could still remainposed. Xia Qiluo gritted her teeth. She didn¡¯t believe that when Liu Sanniang was taken to the guillotine, she could still be so calm. Madam Xu looked at Liu Sanniang and a trace of confusion shed across her eyes. With Xu Qing and Xu Ran around, Wu Changxian felt extremely pressured. The Seventh Princess also hated Liu Sanniang to the extreme. In the throne room, Xu Ran and Xu Qing stood on Xia Qiluo¡¯s side. As Wu Changxian reported the ins and outs of the case, the emperor¡¯s expression darkened. Xia Qiluo said angrily, ¡°Father, we can¡¯t let her off so easily. Many people are watching this case. If we don¡¯t kill Liu Sanniang, how can we give Madam Xu and her son the justice they deserve? How can Master Yuan Hui prove his innocence?¡± The emperor only felt a headacheing on. He was hesitant to make a decision. That day, he saw with his own eyes that the sky was filled with an evil aura. If he really killed Liu Sanniang, who else could deal with the evil? But now, if he did not kill her, he would not be able to appease the people. Xu Ran looked at Xia Bingguang and said calmly, ¡°Liu Sanniang calls herself the True Buddha. Since ancient times, the True Buddha will only appear to save the world when it¡¯s in chaos. Now that the world is stable and peaceful, the True Buddha won¡¯t descend into the world.¡± Xia Bingguang was not happy that his thoughts had been seen through. His expression was cold, and no one could guess his mood. Xia Bingguang pondered for a while before he slowly said, ¡°I will give the Ministry of War a month to investigate this case thoroughly. If nothing can be found to prove Liu Sanniang¡¯s innocence, she will be sentenced to death.¡± Although Xia Qiluo was not happy with the emperor¡¯s decision, she wasn¡¯t worried about Liu Sanniang making aeback. In at most a month, Liu Sanniang¡¯s head would separate from her body. Wu Changxian¡¯s heart was heavy. He knew that this would be the oue. Xia Qiluo would seize every chance to make Liu Sanniang suffer. Xia Qiluo thought for a moment and said, ¡°Father, Duchess Xu was deceived to do that kind of horrendous thing. She¡¯s not to be med. Please show mercy.¡± Xia Bingguang did not want to make a mountain out of a molehill either. He said, ¡°I will not me her wrongdoing this time, but should something like that ever happen again, I will not be merciful.¡± Xia Qiluo smiled. ¡°Father, you are benevolent.¡± Xia Bingguang looked at Xu Ran and Xu Qing and said, ¡°Both masters are your shifu. You must treat them well.¡± Xia Qiluo held Xu Ran and Xu Qing¡¯s arms. ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely treat them with the utmost cordiality.¡± Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan were detained, while Madam Xu was released. Yuan Hui also returned to Jingen Temple from the Ministry of War. One month was not a long time. In people¡¯s opinion, there was no need to investigate anything further. With the interference of the elders of the Cloud Breaking Sect, Liu Sanniang would not be able to create any waves. What awaited her was nothing but death. When Xia Hongming received the news, he was shocked. He thought that Liu Sanniang would walk away unscathed like before, but he did not expect her to lose. She only had a month to live. Xia Hongming quickly went to look for Wu Ju and told him about it. Wu Ju said with a calm expression, ¡°One month is enough.¡± Xia Hongming looked at Wu Ju and realized that he was neither shocked nor surprised. Xia Hongming asked. ¡°Can Miss Liu still make aeback?¡± Wu Ju smiled. ¡°Miss Liu was right to begin with. Of course, she can make aeback.¡± Xu Lin was the son of Yuan Hui. No matter how he covered it up, the truth would remain unchanged. Yuan Hui would not tolerate Xu Lin¡¯s existence. Xia Hongming frowned. ¡°Could it be that the demon spirit in Xu Lin¡¯s body hasn¡¯t been removed yet? How is that possible? The one who exorcized it was Xu Ran, the grand elder of the Cloud Breaking Sect.¡± The smile on Wu Ju¡¯s face slowly disappeared. He said unhurriedly, ¡°Wait a while, and we¡¯ll see.¡± Xia Hongming wanted to ask more, but Wu Ju said coldly, ¡°Third Prince, please leave. I¡¯m going into seclusion to cultivate the Dao.¡± Xia Hongming had never been chased away by anyone before, but when he saw Wu Ju¡¯s cold expression, he put away his dissatisfaction and smiled. ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t disturb you.¡± Xia Hongming turned around and left. Wu Ju slowly walked to the door and closed it. His clear eyes were filled with endless coldness. At this moment, he looked nothing like someone from the Buddist Sect. If there was a psychic present, they would be able to sense the endless ck aura and evil. Wu Ju sat cross-legged on the couch. He lowered his eyes and gently spinned the prayer beads in his hand. Beside him, many spiritual creatures appeared. They leaned against Wu Ju. Wu Ju reached out and gently stroked them. He muttered. ¡°Soon¡­ It¡¯ll be their turn.¡± The spiritual creatures gradually surrounded Wu Ju, just like how they protected him back then. ¡­ When Wu Changxian came out of the pce, he immediately went to the prison. After exining with a heavy mood, he saw that Liu Sanniang was still unmoved. He couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Miss Liu, why aren¡¯t you worried at all?¡± Wu Changxian wondered if Liu Sanniang did not understand what he meant. Liu Sanniang looked at Wu Changxian indifferently and said, ¡°Lord Wu, you have to be prepared. People will die in the capital soon.¡± Chapter 503 - 503 What Does This Have To Do With You? 503 What Does This Have To Do With You? Wu Changxian looked shocked. ¡°Wh-what?¡± Liu Sanniang said slowly, ¡°Young Master Xu is still gued by the demon spirit. He willpletely transform into a demon and start killing people indiscriminately sooner thanter.¡± Wu Changxian felt his heart in his throat. ¡°Then¡­ then what can I do?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Wu Changxian and took out some talismans. ¡°Capture him and stop him.¡± !! Wu Changxian took the talismans and felt that they were abnormally heavy. He looked at Liu Sanniang and chose to believe her. Although Liu Sanniang lost to the two elders of the Cloud Breaking Sect on this day, he believed that this matter was far from over yet. After taking the talisman and leaving, Wu Changxian asked Yi Zn to take a group of elite soldiers to secretly guard the Xu mansion with the talismans. When Yi Zn heard that it was instructed by Liu Sanniang, he did not doubt it at all. Wu Changxian said, ¡°You have a strong faith in Miss Liu.¡± Yi Zn answered seriously. ¡°My Lord, I have a strong faith in my intuition.¡± Wu Changxian patted Yi Zn¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Demon spirit is not easy to deal with. Be careful. Take care of your own safety first.¡± Yi Zn nodded. ¡°I will.¡± He was not alone now. He had a wife and would have children in the future. Naturally, he would not risk his life. The news of Liu Sanniang being imprisoned spread like wildfire. Xia Qiluo brought Xu Qing to heal Liu Shun. Xia Hongyuan said respectfully, ¡°Thank you, Elder Xu Qing.¡± Xu Qing looked at Xia Qiluo with a doting expression. ¡°Your Highness is too polite. Since Qiluo made the request, I would naturally not decline.¡± Xia Qiluo smiled. ¡°Shifu dotes on me the most.¡± Xu Qing smiled and looked at Liu Shun with a calm expression. ¡°Take off your clothes. Qiluo has already told me about what you are suffering from. I¡¯ll just draw an Exorcism Talisman on you, and you¡¯ll be fine.¡± Liu Shun lowered his eyes and took off his clothes, revealing his back. He was no longer human but a container filled with cotton. Xu Qing frowned when he realized that. However, he didn¡¯t ask anything. Xia Hongyuan must have his own reasons for trying to keep such a person alive. As the runes were drawn on the talisman, the rotten part on Liu Shun¡¯s body gradually healed. To Xu Qing, this was really a piece of cake. Liu Shun could no longer feel the pain. He knelt down and thanked him. ¡°Thank you for saving my life, Master. Thank you, Seventh Princess. Thank you, Your Highness.¡± Xia Qiluo looked at Liu Shun. She did not like him and always felt that he was an extremely hypocritical person. Xia Qiluo said, ¡°Brother, I still have something on, so I¡¯ll leave first.¡± After leaving the Crown Prince¡¯s residence, Xu Qing said to Xia Qiluo, ¡°Qiluo, your shifu, Xu Ran, instructed me to tell you not to be obsessed with a dying person.¡± Xia Qiluo held Xu Qing¡¯s arm and bit her lip. ¡°Shifu, don¡¯t worry. I know what to do. I won¡¯t take a dying person to heart. I¡¯m going there because I want to mock her.¡± Xu Qing nodded. ¡°Go. Remember at all times that you don¡¯t have to lower yourself to her level. She¡¯ll never be able topare to you, do you understand?¡± Xia Qiluo nodded. ¡°I understand.¡± She had always known that, but every time she looked at Liu Sanniang, she felt angry for no reason. Now that Liu Sanniang was imprisoned, she did not believe that Liu Sanniang could still remain stable. Xia Qiluo went to prison. At this moment, Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan were sitting on the ground, eating. The food was very in, but it was not bad. There was also a pot of tea. Both of them were very calm and ate slowly. Xia Qiluo patted the cell and shouted. ¡°Liu Sanniang.¡± Liu Sanniang ignored her. Xia Qiluo gritted her teeth. ¡°Liu Sanniang, because of you, Chu Yan will be executed too. Don¡¯t you feel guilty? I¡¯ll give you a chance. Kneel down and beg me. Kowtow to me three times, and I¡¯ll help you save Chu Yan¡¯s life.¡± Liu Sanniang was the one whomitted a serious crime, while Chu Yan was innocent. She had plenty of ways to save Chu Yan. Anyway, she never had the intention of letting him die. Being ignored by Liu Sanniang, Xia Qiluo narrowed her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re so selfish. You can clearly prevent Chu Yan from dying with you.¡± Xia Qiluo looked at the indifferent man. ¡°Chu Yan, you treat her so well, but look at how she treats you.¡± Liu Sanniang tilted her head to look at Chu Yan. He calmly picked up some veggies and put them into her bowl. He said with a gentle expression, ¡°Eat more.¡± Liu Sanniang knew that no matter what Xia Qiluo said, Chu Yan would not listen to her and would not be affected. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a little sweet and smug. Xia Qiluo stomped her feet in anger and asked in a sharp voice. ¡°Liu Sanniang, do you not care about Chu Yan¡¯s life at all? You¡¯re not worthy of his love.¡± How could such a selfish woman be worthy? Liu Sanniang looked at Xia Qiluo and saw jealousy in her eyes. Why would a woman be jealous of another woman? Xia Qiluo liked Chu Yan. However, Chu Yan did not look at Xia Qiluo from the beginning to the end. He only had eyes for Liu Sanniang. She felt that her heart was filled with honey. It was so sweet that she wanted tough. She said calmly to Xia Qiluo, ¡°Seventh Prince, are you here just tell me this?¡± Xia Qiluo gritted her teeth. ¡°I wanted to give you a chance, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a selfish person. Chu Yan is really blind to be in love with you.¡± Liu Sanniang¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Whether Chu Yan is blind or not has nothing to do with you. Why do you have to care so much?¡± Who did Xia Qiluo think she was? Was it her ce to interfere in their rtionship? Liu Sanniang¡¯s sarcastic question provoked Xia Qiluo. With an aggrieved look, she looked at Chu Yan, but from the beginning to the end, Chu Yan couldn¡¯t be bothered to cast even a nce at her. He did not care at all if he had to die for Liu Sanniang. Realizing this, Xia Qiluo¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred and anger. She shouted at him almost desperately. ¡°Chu Yan, I¡¯ll give you a chance. If you want to live, leave her. She has no chance of turning things around and will definitely die. You were implicated for no reason. You don¡¯t have to lose your life for nothing. Think about your parents and family.¡± She did not believe that to Chu Yan, Liu Sanniang was more important than his own family. Chu Yan looked up at Xia Qiluo. She was delighted, but soon, she saw the extreme coldness in that pair of eyes. Chu Yan moved his lips and said coldly, ¡°What I want to do is none of your business.¡± With that, he retracted his gaze and turned to look at Liu Sanniang with a gentle expression. ¡°For Sanniang, I¡¯m willing to do anything.¡± ... Chapter 504 - 504 Then You Both Can Die 504 Then You Both Can Die The change in Chu Yan¡¯s expression and tone made Xia Qiluo look like a joke. She felt extremely humiliated, and her eyes turned vicious. She stared at Liu Sanniang and said sharply, ¡°Then, you both can die.¡± She had already given Chu Yan a chance but he turned it down. Since he was so devoted and insisted on dying with Liu Sanniang, they might as well perish together. Not only did Xia Qiluo not vent her anger, but she became even angrier. She thought that her anger would only disappear when both of them were dead. Xia Qiluo stared at Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan coldly and gritted her teeth. Chu Yan and Liu Sanniang did not look at Xia Qiluo again and continued eating slowly. Xia Qiluo felt as if something was about to explode in her heart. There was pain in her chest and the smell of blood in her throat. She hurriedly left the ce. The pain in her chest became more and more obvious, and blood slowly seeped out of the corner of her mouth. Xu Qing¡¯s expression changed drastically when he saw Xia Qiluoing out weakly. Without a word, he went forward to support her and tapped her head. Xia Qiluo fell weakly into Xu Qing¡¯s arms. Xu Qing frowned. Xia Qiluo¡¯s Dao heart was in chaos, and her spiritual power was rampaging out of control. If it wasn¡¯t reined in, it would probably crush her from the inside out. Xu Qing carried Xia Qiluo back to the pce. When Xu Ran saw Xia Qiluo like this, his expression was not good either. ¡°What happened?¡± Xu Qing said guiltily, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. Qiluo has been prideful since she was young and has never been humiliated by anyone. That Liu Sanniang is extraordinary. She¡¯s destined to die, so Qiluo said that she wanted to go and vent her anger for thest time. I let her go, but I didn¡¯t expect it to end up like this.¡± Not only did Xia Qiluo not vent her anger, but she even suffered internal injuries because of her unstable Dao heart. Xu Ran helped Xia Qiluo up and pped her back, sending a dense spiritual energy into Xia Qiluo¡¯s body to repair her injuries and stabilize the spiritual energy that was going wild. Xia Qiluo slowly woke up. Her body was still in slight pain. Looking at her two shifu¡¯s worried eyes, Xia Qiluo felt guilty. ¡°Shifu, I¡¯m sorry for making you worried.¡± However, when she thought of how no matter what she did, she could not rece Liu Sanniang in Chu Yan¡¯s heart, her heart ached. She was indignant and aggrieved. ¡°How am I inferior to her? He would rather die with her than beg me to save him.¡± She was the princess of the royal family. What she could give him was supreme glory. Liu Sanniang could not give him anything and would only be a burden to him, but Chu Yan still firmly stood by her side. Xu Ran and Xu Qing were stunned for a moment before they quickly understood that Xia Qiluo had been hurt in love. Moreover, it was a one-sided love. Xu Qing¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Qiluo is obsessed. If she can¡¯t untie the knot in her heart, I¡¯m afraid her cultivation will stop here for the rest of her life.¡± Xu Ran also knew the seriousness of this matter. He grabbed Xia Qiluo¡¯s shoulders with both hands and asked her to look into his eyes. ¡°Qiluo, the reason why you¡¯re obsessed is because you don¡¯t have what you desire. Once you have it, it will no longer be important to you. You¡¯re born with a spiritual body. You should be dedicated to cultivating the Dao and be someone the world looks up to.¡± Xia Qiluo cried aggrievedly. ¡°But I just can¡¯t get over it.¡± How was she inferior to Liu Sanniang? Xia Qiluo¡¯s eyes were filled with deep obsession. Xu Ranforted her. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be indignant about. There¡¯s no need to be angry with someone who¡¯s about to die. Don¡¯t go out these days. I want to test what you have learned over the years.¡± Xia Qiluo wanted to say something, but Xu Ran and Xu Qing stopped smiling and looked serious. She knew that her masters were also worried about her. She nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Xu Ran reached out and stroked Xia Qiluo¡¯s hair. His serious expression softened. ¡°Good.¡± Xia Qiluo nodded obediently, but when she thought of Liu Sanniang, she bit her lip. ¡°But in a month, I want to go and watch them be executed in person. I want to watch their heads be chopped off.¡± Xu Ran nodded. ¡°Sure, we¡¯ll take you there when the timees.¡± A month wasn¡¯t hard to wait for. They would also pay attention to the Ministry of War to prevent any idents from happening. Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan were locked up. However, to them, it was as if nothing had happened. Su Yanyu came to visit Liu Sanniang with a worried heart, but when he saw Liu Sanniang¡¯s calm expression, he felt inexplicably at ease. Liu Sanniang looked at Su Yanyu and said, ¡°Young Marquis.¡± Su Yanyu scratched his head. ¡°Miss Liu, I know what you want to say. I¡¯ll help you take care of General ck. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Su Yanyu. ¡°You and I are not¡­¡± Su Yanyu immediately interrupted her. ¡°I still have something on. I haven¡¯t decided what to feed General ck tonight. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± He was determined to be her disciple and didn¡¯t want to hear her rejecting him. Seeing how calm the two of them were, Su Yanyu felt relieved. He turned around and left. Liu Sanniang shook her head with a chuckle. Chu Yan walked to her side and held her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s wait for another three years.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. After leaving the prison, Su Yanyu immediately went to Liu Sanniang¡¯s residence. He fed General ck and watched him eat. ¡°General ck, Miss Liu is busy with something these days. Come home with me. I¡¯ll get you whatever you want to eat.¡± After General ck was full, Su Yanyu stroked its fur. General ck nudged him with its head. Su Yanyu immediately grinned. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± Su Yanyu was overjoyed. He almost bounced and jumped all the way back home. Marquis Su and Mrs. Su were infuriated. Since Liu Sanniang was already imprisoned, he should cut ties with her. Not only did their silly son not cut ties with Liu Sanniang, but he even brought back her dog. Marquis Su was terrified by the big ck dog. ¡°This is simply uneptable.¡± Mrs. Su also frowned. ¡°Yanyu, listen to me. Send it elsewhere.¡± Su Yanyu shrugged. ¡°Father, Mother, if you can send it away, then be my guest.¡± It was obviously not an ordinary dog. It was more like a ferocious beast. How could it be easy to send it away? The dog clearly listened to Su Yanyu, but Su Yanyu acted like he didn¡¯t care. Marquis Su was so angry that he felt dizzy. Chapter 505 - 505 One Month Approaching 505 One Month Approaching Su Yanyu touched General ck and smiled. ¡°Father, Mother, why are you in such a hurry to send General ck away? There¡¯s still a month left before Miss Liu will be convicted, and no one knows what will happen before that. Moreover, General ck didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡± Su Yanyu liked General ck so much. How could he send it away? It was not easy for him to have such an opportunity to be with this great beast. He had to seize this opportunity to build a good rtionship with General ck, or else he¡¯d regret it. Marquis Su was furious and shouted at Mrs. Su. ¡°It¡¯s all because you¡¯ve always been spoiling him.¡± Marquis Su snorted and left. Mrs. Su looked at Su Yanyu. ¡°Behave yourself during this period of time.¡± Su Yanyu beamed with a wide smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mother. I¡¯ll definitely behave well.¡± He had already got people to investigate and found out that the demon spirit in Xu Lin¡¯s body had not been removed yet. Sooner orter, something would happen. Master Yuan Hui, tsk tsk tsk¡­ One really couldn¡¯t judge a book by its cover. Even if he did not leave home, there were still people who helped him gather information. Mu Cong and the others were on Su Yanyu¡¯s side. If there was any news, they would send it to Su Yanyu immediately. Su Yanyu also told them to be careful and not wander outside at night. They had to watch out for the next month because the human-eating demon spirit was no joke. The first half of August passed quickly, and those who were originally curious about what happened in Duke Xu¡¯s Mansion gradually lost their enthusiasm. Only the Ministry of War was still investigating the case seriously. Half a month had passed, but there was still no progress in the investigation. Xia Hongming went to look for Wu Ju many times, but ever since Wu Ju went into seclusion, he hadn¡¯te out. Xia Hongming could only wait. On the 20th of August, Wu Ju came out of seclusion. Xia Hongming went to see him immediately. He could not be bothered to beat around the bush and said, ¡°Master Wu Ju, you might have miscalcted this time. It¡¯s been 20 days. Miss Liu is still in prison. The Xu family is fine. ording to what I know, Xu Lin has already be normal. He¡¯s eating cooked food.¡± Wu Ju smiled faintly. ¡°There are still several days before this month is up.¡± Xia Hongming did not know where Wu Ju got his confidence from. What difference could a few days make in the current situation? Xia Hongming asked in a low voice. ¡°What difference does it make?¡± Wu Ju looked at Xia Hongming. ¡°A determining difference.¡± To Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan, they only changed a living ce, but to Yuan Hui, it was a torture. Could he sit still for a month? 20 days was probably his limit. Wu Ju was not worried at all. Xia Hongming could not get anything out of him, so he could only wait another ten days. At Duke Xu¡¯s mansion, Madam Xu picked up some food for Xu Lin. ¡°Lin, eat more.¡± Xu Lin nodded and finished all the food in the bowl. After eating, he returned to his courtyard to read or paint. The nailed doors and windows in the courtyard had already been removed. Madam Xu thought that the mansion was a little too deserted. After some days, she would go and bring back some servants. If Xu Lin didn¡¯t show any abnormalities this year, she would start choosing a good girl for her son and fix a wedding day at the end of the year. Xu Lin returned to his courtyard while Madam Xu went to the ancestral hall. During this period of time, she had been chanting scriptures here every day, repenting and begging for forgiveness for the ridiculous things she had done. Duke Xu¡¯s memorial tablet had been put up again. She chanted devoutly everyday. Yi Zn and his people had disguised themselves as guards. They were a little out of patience after waiting for so many days without seeing anything abnormal. However, since Yi Zn did not give the order, they could only continue to keep an eye on the mansion. Yi Zn drank a cup of tea and frowned slightly when he saw the people walking out of the mansion. ¡°Did the Xu family send different people out to buy groceries these days?¡± Two days in a row, different people went to buy groceries. Yi Zn felt that something was wrong. ¡°Sir, I think you are right. Do you want me to ask around?¡± After Yi Zn¡¯s reminder, they realized that the person who went out to buy groceries this time was not the same person from yesterday. Yi Zn took it seriously. ¡°Of course we have to find out.¡± The maidservant returned after purchasing food. Yi Zn stopped her. Looking at the scar on Yi Zn¡¯s face, the maidservant was so frightened that her basket fell to the ground. Yi Zn took out a token and said, ¡°I¡¯m from the Ministry of War. You have to answer the questions truthfully.¡± The maidservant was shocked. Such a fierce-looking person was actually from the government? She nodded. ¡°I will definitely cooperate.¡± Yi Zn asked, ¡°Where is the person who went out to buy groceries yesterday?¡± The maidservant was a little afraid and responded truthfully. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I think she applied for leave from the butler.¡± Although they were maidservants, there were times when they would feel unwell. The Xu family was not so strict. They were allowed to take a few days off now and then. Yi Zn let her pass. What the maidservant said did not seem to be suspicious, but he still felt that something was wrong. They had the talismans in their hands, but the people in the Xu family did not. They had been guarding the mansion day and night for so long, but what if Xu Lin attacked the people at home first? The maidservant quickened her step and disappeared into the mansion. At night, the old butler mentioned the matter to Madam Xu. ¡°Madam, a few maidservants have been unwell recently and have applied for leave. The mansion is a little short-staffed. Do you want to take more servants in?¡± Madam Xu nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve considered this too. When you have time, go and choose some.¡± The old butler nodded. During dinner, Madam Xu picked up food for Xu Lin as usual. He ate whatever she put into his bowl. Madam Xu said gently, ¡°Lin, you look much better than before. I¡¯m relieved to see that.¡± Xu Lin¡¯s condition was caused by the demon spirit. Now that it was gone, Xu Lin would naturally get better and better. A few days ago, Master Xu Qing came to take a look and said that there was no problem. Xu Lin smiled faintly. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯llpletely recover in no time.¡± Madam Xu nodded. The servants cleared the table while she sent Xu Lin back to his courtyard. Looking at Xu Lin¡¯s tall figure, Madam Xu was delighted. When they reached the courtyard, she held Xu Lin¡¯s arm. Xu Lin smiled. ¡°Rest early, Mother. I¡¯m going back to my room.¡± Madam Xu nodded. ¡°Ok.¡± ... She was a little distracted. The arm she held just now was very firm. Xu Lin had already entered the courtyard. She looked at Xu Lin¡¯s back and could not help but frown. Chapter 506 - 506 Miss Liu Is Right 506 Miss Liu Is Right Madam Xu¡¯s heart was heavy. It was a good thing for her son to be stronger and stronger, but the strange thing was that it had happened too quickly. Everything should happen gradually. It was impossible for him to suddenly be stronger. When Madam Xu returned to her room, she still felt uneasy and couldn¡¯t sleep at night. The bright moon was hanging high in the starry sky. Madam Xu didn¡¯t know why she decided to get up. After dismissing the servantsst time, there weren¡¯t many people in the mansion. After nightfall, it was so quiet that it made one¡¯s hair stand on ends. For some reason, she wanted to see if Xu Lin was in his room. Even Madam Xu herself felt strange about having this urge. Where else could he be if he wasn¡¯t sleeping in his house in the middle of the night? Madam Xu gently pushed open the door and walked in. Looking at the empty bed, her heart skipped a beat. She went forward and touched the bed. It was cold. !! Her son was not sleeping in his room. Where had he gone? Perhaps he was in the study? She went to the study to check, but there was no one. She leaned against the table and chair weakly, her face revealing confusion. ck, ck¡­ Hearing footsteps outside, Madam Xu hurriedly got up and ran out. Perhaps she was thinking too much. Her son wasn¡¯t in the room because he went to the toilet. However, when she met the gaze of the figure in the courtyard and saw the face with a blood-stained mouth, tears streamed down her face as she fell to the ground. ¡°Mother.¡± Xu Lin called out and walked towards Madam Xu. His eyes were cold. ¡°Mother, why did you wake up in the middle of the night?¡± Tears streamed down Madam Xu¡¯s face. ¡°Lin, you, you¡­¡± Since the demon spirit was already gone, why did he still be like this? Xu Lin squatted down. ¡°Miss Liu is right. Ten days ago, I also thought that she was wrong and that I had already returned to normal. I was no longer weak, but that night, I once again had the feeling of hunger. The only difference is that I¡¯m no longer weak. I¡¯m hungry, and I can move freely. I¡¯m like a hungry wolf. I need to fill my stomach. I¡¯m a wolf, and I¡¯m also a human. A few days ago, Master Xu Qing came to see me, but he didn¡¯t see anything wrong with me. I don¡¯t even know what kind of monster I am now.¡± When all this happened, he knew that Liu Sanniang was right. He was not the son of Duke Xu. He had unclean blood, but he did not go crazy. It was as if all of this was no longer a big deal, and he epted it calmly. Perhaps it wouldn¡¯t be long before he was captured and killed. But before that, he couldn¡¯t withstand that feeling of hunger. He was bloodthirsty and just wanted to kill. Madam Xu couldn¡¯t help but tremble, unable to speak. Xu Lin¡¯s eyes were cold as he said it, as if it was something unimportant. Xu Lin raised his hand to wipe Madam Xu¡¯s tears. His hand was covered in hair. ¡°Mother, go back and rest.¡± Xu Lin got up and returned to his room. He had be a monster, a monster that killed without batting an eyelid and survived on human lives. He had no humanity, but he still had his intelligence. He knew what he was doing and also knew that what he was doing was very disgusting. But what could he do? The burning pain in his stomach could only be relieved by killing and drinking blood. He wanted to live like a human, but he could not. Madam Xu sat in the study in a daze until the dark night gradually turned from ck to gray. Only then did she seem to regain her senses. She got up with difficulty and returned to her room before wrapping the nket tightly around her. She wanted to escape to her dreams, but her mind became clearer and clearer. She recalled what Xu Lin told her about Miss Liu being right. How could she be right? It was impossible. Outside the mansion, Yi Zn once again discovered that the one who went out to buy things had changed. Without any hesitation, he immediately stopped the maidservant and asked. ¡°Where¡¯s the maidservant who went out to buy things yesterday?¡± The maid was taken aback and replied in fear. ¡°No, I don¡¯t know.¡± Yi Zn frowned. He released the maidservant and immediately went back to report to Wu Changxian. Wu Changxian also frowned. After some thought, he decided to take a trip to Duke Xu¡¯s Mansion personally. Madam Xu had yet to wake up and the servants were not allowed to disturb her. However, the Minister of War had arrived. The old butler hurriedly asked the servants to entertain him before going to inform Madam Xu. After washing up, Madam Xu went to the main hall. Wu Changxian saw that Madam Xu¡¯s face did not look good. He inquired politely. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Madam Xu?¡± Madam Xu nced at Wu Changxian listlessly. ¡°I want to see Miss Liu.¡± Wu Changxian was a little surprised. Madam Xu did not even ask why he was here, as if she already knew the reason. She wanted to see Miss Liu, and Wu Changxian did not know if he should agree. Madam Xu seemed to have expected this. Without any expression on her face, she said, ¡°When I see Miss Liu, you will naturally know why.¡± Wu Changxian thought for a moment and said, ¡°Alright, Miss Liu is in the Ministry of War. If Madam Xu wants to see her, you can do it anytime.¡± Madam Xu stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Wu Changxian looked at Madam Xu. He didn¡¯t know how to describe this feeling. Madam Xu seemed to have suddenly lost her soul. Compared to her previous madness, she puzzled people even more with her current behavior. Wu Changxian wanted to see if something had happened to Xu Lin. On their way out, he also saw Xu Lin. His face had a healthy glow, and he looked much better. Wu Changxian was even more puzzled. Along the way, Madam Xu didn¡¯t say anything. After entering the Ministry of War, Madam Xu said coldly, ¡°Lord Wu, can you ask everyone else to leave? This is my private matter. I don¡¯t want others to know about it.¡± Wu Changxian could only ask everyone to leave. Madam Xu indeed had the right to make such a request. The emperor had already pardoned her. She was not a guilty person. Madam Xu walked towards the cell. She looked at Liu Sanniang with an abnormally calm face. ¡°You knew this all along, right?¡± She couldpose herself in front of others, but when she looked into Liu Sanniang¡¯s eyes, she could not remain calm. She broke down, tears streaming down her face. Madam Xu grabbed the cell door with both hands as she cried. She was filled with hatred and pain. ¡°You knew that this day woulde. Are you feeling very smug now because I never believed you? Due to my stupid decision, I lost myst chance of saving my son. If you want to mock me, then mock me. Don¡¯t hold it back.¡± It was not easy for Madam Xu to hold on until now. She copsed and slid down weakly, looking at Liu Sanniang with dead eyes. With a calm expression, Liu Sanniang walked to Madam Xu and squatted down. ¡°I¡¯ve never felt smug. I feel sad.¡± Madam Xu felt a lump in her throat. ¡°Why don¡¯t you mock me? I¡¯ve lived for decades, but I¡¯m as stupid as a fool. I turned your help down so many times, why do you still feel sad for me? Why aren¡¯t you mocking me?¡± Chapter 507 - 507 Sealed Memory 507 Sealed Memory Her entire life had been ruined. She lowered her eyes. ¡°What can I do to save my son?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Madam Xu. ¡°He shouldn¡¯t have existed.¡± Madam Xu looked into Liu Sanniang¡¯s eyes. Her heart ached and she refused to believe it. ¡°Why?¡± Liu Sanniang reached out her hand. ¡°If you trust me, give me your hand.¡± Madam Xu stared fixedly at the hand. How many times had Liu Sanniang offered her hand to her? If only she had trusted Liu Sanniang once, but it was already toote. Madam Xu ced her trembling hand in hers. Immediately, she felt a warm energy slowly flowing into her limbs and bones. It was as if she was soaking in a warm spring. All the pressure on her body was gradually gone. She was as carefree as when she was born. Madam Xupletely rxed and opened her heart to Liu Sanniang. Liu Sanniang tried to sense Madam Xu¡¯s memory. Her goal was very clear. She wanted to find the sealed memory and break the forbidden technique. After removing all the obstacles, Liu Sanniang finally identified the sealed memory. She closed her eyes and released her power to engulf it. The seal was soplicated that it looked like thousands of threads intertwining. Liu Sanniang¡¯s power was like water flowing through the threads until it converged on the center. Her face was a little pale as time passed. Liu Sanniang slowly opened her eyes and looked at Madam Xu. ¡°Break.¡± Madam Xu seemed as if she was in pain. She wanted to retract her hand and stay away from Liu Sanniang, but she couldn¡¯t move. Madam Xu opened her eyes to look at Liu Sanniang and begged. ¡°Let go of me. I can¡¯t continue like this. It¡¯s going to break¡­¡± Liu Sanniang looked into Madam Xu¡¯s eyes. ¡°Remember what you forgot.¡± Hearing that, Madam Xu looked terrified as the sound of bones breaking rang out in her mind. Madam Xu felt as if all the bones in her body had shattered. She opened her mouth and panted heavily. Countless voices seemed to have entered her mind, and those unfamiliar and vivid scenes appeared in her eyes. Now, she remembered everything. When she married Xu Quanshu, she was 16 years old. She was at a good age and was as beautiful as a flower. She knelt in front of the Buddha statue to pray. She felt a gaze on her. She looked over and saw the kind-looking monk smiling at her. She smiled back. After marrying Xu Quanshu, the two of them were very loving. The Xu family only had one descendant, and Xu Quanshu had inherited the position of Duke when he was very young. She knew that the most important thing was to give her husband an heir. It was said that Jingen Temple was very effective. She often went to offer incense and would always make the same wish, which was to be pregnant soon. A novice monk came over, saying that the abbot wanted to see her. She went over and saw the monk she had seen before. She was very surprised. This monk looked to be only in his forties, but he was already an abbot. ¡°Madam Xu, don¡¯t be surprised. Most cultivators don¡¯t age quickly. I¡¯m the abbot of Jingen Temple. My Dharma name is Yuan Hui.¡± Yuan Hui smiled faintly. Madam Xu asked respectfully. ¡°Master, everyone says that Jingen Temple is very effective. When will my wishe true?¡± Yuan Hui replied. ¡°What Madam wants will naturallye true. This talisman can ensure your safety and bring good luck to you.¡± Madam Xu happily took it and returned home from Jingen Temple. From then on, she was not worried about getting pregnant, but at the age of 19, she was still not pregnant. Xu Quanshu doted on her very much and refused to take concubines. Due to this, her mother-inw made things difficult for her. Madam Xu had taken a lot of tonics to nourish her body. She wasn¡¯t diagnosed with infertility, nor was Xu Quanshu, but she just could not get pregnant. At one point, Xu Quanshu suddenly fell critically ill and died after half a month. Her mother-inw cried until she fainted and scolded her for being a jinx! How could she not feel terrible? After her husband¡¯s funeral, she went to Jingen Temple to set up a memorial tablet for her husband and copy Buddhist scriptures devoutly. She shed tears in front of the Buddha statue. Why did she deserve this? Why was the heavens so unfair? At night, she smelled a strange fragrance and was in a daze. She seemed to have seen someonee in, kiss her, and carry her to the bed to have sex. She was furious and broke down, but she could not push him away. She wanted to see that person¡¯s face, but she could not see it clearly. She only heard a hoarse voice echoing in her ears. ¡°Why didn¡¯t we meet earlier? I¡¯ll satisfy whatever wish you want, okay? Just this once, allow me to make a mistake just this once¡­¡± Three days in a row, she seemed to have lost her mind and allowed herself to be vited. That person repeated the same sentence over and over. When she heard it too many times, she could not help but think. What kind of wish did she want? Her only wish was to be pregnant and leave behind a bloodline for her husband. If she had a wish, this was her only wish. She had knelt in the temple hall countless times to beg for it. When she woke up, she could not remember anything. She only remembered that she was here to set up a memorial tablet for her husband and copy Buddhist scriptures. After returning from Jingen Temple, Madam Xu¡¯s life was very difficult. Her mother-inw, who had lost her beloved son, made things tough for her but she could only endure it. Even if her family wanted to take her back, she refused. One day, when she was serving her mother-inw, she fainted. When she woke up again, her mother-inw sat on the bed and apologized to her with tears of self-me in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was just in too much pain from losing my son.¡± Of course, she would not me her mother-inw. She knew she was in pain. Later, when she found out that she was pregnant, she did not feel good because she did not have it when she wanted it the most. When she was about to give up, a new life came. She thought that her prayer had been answered, so she chose a day to go to Jingen Temple to express her gratitude. She wanted to meet Master Yuan Hui, but the novice monk said that the abbot was in seclusion. The night she was giving birth, everyone in the Xu family was busy. Countless doctors came, and everyone was praying that the child could be saved. It was the same for her. This was the bloodline she had painstakingly obtained. It was the only bloodline of Xu Quanshu. Everyone was praying for it to survive. She could still feel the constant bleeding. The blood was carried out one basin after another. This continued for a while. She was bleeding profusely, and her face was pale. Fortunately, the child was saved. Chapter 508 - 508 All Dead 508 All Dead However, as soon as the child was born, there was no sound of crying. She heard the midwife mutter in horror. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you crying? Why aren¡¯t you crying¡­¡± She struggled to get up to take a look at the child. The little child¡¯s entire body was bruised and pale. No matter how the midwife patted the child¡¯s feet, the child would not cry. Her heart was about to break. She got out of bed with difficulty and walked over to pick the child up. She stroked the child¡¯s back again and again, praying for him to cry. It hadn¡¯t been easy for her to keep him alive. It hadn¡¯t been easy for her to give birth to him. She wanted him to live, even if she had to trade her life for his. It was unknown if the heavens had heard her pitiful plea, but a weak cry sounded in the room. The infant¡¯s entire body was tense. He clenched his fists and cried. Even though his voice was weak, he was crying hard. She named him Xu Lin. Initially, she thought that the child was still young and it was normal for him to be weak and sick. He would be fine when he grew up. However, as Xu Lin grew up, he was seriously ill countless times, which scared Madam Xu out of her wits. Her mother-inw had passed away, and she had to struggle to protect the Xu family alone. She hoped to raise the child up. It did not matter if he could not be a civil or military official. As long as he lived well, he would eventually get married and have children. The Xu family had been loyal for generations and had shed too much blood for the royal family. It was time for this generation to recuperate and strengthen their bloodline. However, Xu Lin¡¯s body was extraordinarily weak. Every time he was on the verge of death, she would go to Jingen Temple to offer incense and pray, and it worked every time. She thought that her prayers were answered, but she had never thought that all of this was a lie. At this moment, Madam Xu finally understood the true meaning of the mother was saving while the father was killing. It turned out that it was not a coincidence that Xu Lin fell so critically ill. Liu Sanniang pulled her back. Madam Xu¡¯s tears had already dried up. Her eyes were filled with despair as she looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu, I¡¯m sorry. Even if I know the truth, I can¡¯t make it known now.¡± She avoided Liu Sanniang¡¯s gaze and lowered her eyes. Liu Sanniang said faintly, ¡°It¡¯s ok.¡± Xu Lin had alreadypletely turned into a beast. There was no need for her to say anything. Madam Xu slowly stood up, wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes, and left without looking back. The sun was already setting outside. When Wu Changxian saw Madam Xuing out, his expression was the same as before. He called out. ¡°Madam Xu.¡± Madam Xu ignored him and left the Ministry of War. Wu Changxian quickly entered the cell and looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu, Madam Xu¡­¡± Liu Sanniang said, ¡°Lord Wu, take people to Jingen Temple tomorrow morning with some women clothing.¡± Wu Changxian was puzzled. He heard Liu Sanniang sigh as if she was regretting something. Wu Changxian felt that this case was getting more and more mysterious. When Madam Xu returned home, she asked the servants to prepare a table of food and asked them to bring Xu Lin over. Xu Lin¡¯s expression was as usual, as if what happenedst night did not ur at all. After sitting down, he smiled. ¡°Is there anything special about today? The meal is so sumptuous.¡± Madam Xu did not say anything. She picked up some food for Xu Lin. He did not touch his chopsticks, but Madam Xu did not mind. She ate slowly. After eating, she said to Xu Lin, ¡°Lin, go back.¡± Xu Lin stood up and returned to his courtyard. Madam Xu called the old butler over and asked him to chase all the servants out. It had been a long time since she had picked up a pen and written something. She could not bring herself to say such a scandalous thing out loud. She had no choice but to write down what had happened. Then, she left home and walked out of the city. In the dark night, she headed somewhere. She stopped when she saw the vermillion door. In the past, this was her hope. Every time she came, she would offer incense and pray. Every time, it was extremely effective. Now, she only felt disgust. She took off her clothes and tied them into a knot. She hung her clothes on the high beam of the door and pulled her hair to cover her face. She hung herself up silently and did not even struggle, leaning tightly against the vermillion door. At this moment, a ray of sunlight shone on her body. When the novice monk woke up in the morning, he opened the door and saw a slightly swaying body without any clothes on. The monk immediately screamed in fear. Before dawn, Wu Changxian had just led his men to Jingen Temple when he heard the monk¡¯s scream from afar. He quickened his pace. When he saw the unclothed corpse, he suddenly realized something. Wu Changxian shouted. ¡°Turn your face around and give me the clothes.¡± He carried the stiff corpse down and wrapped it in the clothes he had brought along. He pushed aside the long hair that covered the face. Even though he was mentally prepared, Wu Changxian was still shocked when he saw her face. He never expected that Madam Xu wouldmit suicide in this holynd of Buddist sect and in such a manner. The monks of Jingen Temple also came out very quickly. When they saw the corpse, they were extremely shocked. They quickly went to inform the abbot. Yuan Hui had already felt that the life force that he had lost had returned to his body. His old face had be younger. When the monk came to inform, he thought that he had heard wrongly. ¡°Wh-what did you say?¡± The monk lowered his head and repeated in panic. ¡°Abbot, Madam Xumitted suicide in front of our temple.¡± Yuan Hui felt dumbstruck. He said expressionlessly, ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll go with you to take a look.¡± He didn¡¯t believe it at first, but when he saw Madam Xu¡¯s corpse, he had no choice but to believe it. Wu Changxian looked at Yuan Hui and said, ¡°Master Yuan Hui, Madam Xumitted suicide here. Pleasee to the Ministry of War with me for the investigation.¡± Yuan Hui put his palms together and chanted. ¡°Amitabha.¡± Wu Changxian stared at Yuan Hui, afraid that he would run away. Yuan Hui did not run away. He lowered his eyes and said in a deep voice, ¡°I will go with you.¡± Wu Changxian looked at Yuan Hui and felt that he suddenly became a little strange. He was a little like Madam Xu from before. It was as if he had given up on life. Madam Xu¡¯s body naturally had to be brought back. Before getting into the carriage, Yuan Hui suddenly asked. ¡°Can you let me stay with her for a while?¡± Wu Changxian frowned. Yuan Hui¡¯s words undoubtedly proved that he had an affair with Madam Xu. No matter what, this request was unreasonable. Wu Changxian answered calmly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t.¡± He thought that Yuan Hui would ask again, but he just got into the carriage in silence. When they returned to the Ministry of War, Yi Zn immediately came to report. ¡°Sir, Xu Lin went berserkst night and injured several people. He almost killed Young Marquis Su, but he was subdued by Miss Liu¡¯s dog. Most strangely, he died about an hour ago.¡± ... Chapter 509 - 509 All Dead (Part 2) 509 All Dead (Part 2) Wu Changxian frowned. Madam Xu and Xu Lin had both died overnight. ¡°How did Xu Lin die?¡± Wu Changxian couldn¡¯t wrap his mind around what had happened. Madam Xu hadmitted suicide, and subsequently, Xu Lin also died. Yi Zn did not know either, but he told Wu Changxian everything that happenedst night. !! Last night, they were guarding Duke Xu¡¯s Mansion in the dark as usual. They thought that nothing would happen like before, but when it reached midnight, they saw a figure jump out of the eaves of Duke Xu¡¯s Mansion. They watched him walk on all fours with their own eyes. He was extremely agile as he climbed and jumped. Yi Zn immediately shouted. ¡°Stop him. He¡¯s Xu Lin.¡± Under the pale moonlight, Xu Lin stopped. He stood up and looked back at Yi Zn and the others. His eyes were filled with bloodthirsty killing intent. He looked at them as if he was looking at his prey. Xu Lin even licked the corner of his mouth and turned around to pounce on them. Yi Zn and the others immediately drew their swords to face him, but the sharp swords could not hurt him at all. When they stabbed him, it was as if they had stabbed an iron wall. The corners of Xu Lin¡¯s mouth curled into a cold smile. He raised his hand and revealed his beastly ws. His ck and sharp ws shone with a dim light under the moonlight. His figure was strong and vigorous, and he could jump onto the wall with ease. His hands were sharp enough to pierce into the wall and quickly climb. Yi Zn was shocked, but he knew that he could not let Xu Lin leave. They had trained day and night to be good at fighting, but themoners did not. In front of Xu Lin, themoners would probably be torn into pieces with just one strike. Being scratched by sharp ws was no different from being shed by knives. In just one moment, more than ten people were injured to varying degrees. Xu Lin, on the other hand, was fine. He grabbed a person and quickly brought him to the roof. His hands were already prepared to tear that person¡¯s chest. However, when a golden sh shone, Xu Lin suddenly retracted his hand. Yi Zn shouted. ¡°Take out the talisman that Miss Liu gave us. He¡¯s afraid of them.¡± Only then did they take out the talismans. Xu Lin clenched his fists and howled at the sky. His clothes seemed to have burst open by a force. He turned around and jumped in another direction. Yi Zn led his men to chase after him. They discovered that Xu Lin was heading straight for the Marquis¡¯ mansion. Fortunately, Xu Lin couldn¡¯t fly. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to catch up. When Xu Lin arrived at the Marquis¡¯ mansion, Yi Zn also arrived there. Xu Lin¡¯s eyes were red, and he let out a roar. He paused for a moment before jumping over the wall. Yi Zn had no time to think if his trespassing would get him in trouble. He stepped on the stone lion in front of the door and grabbed the eaves. At this moment, the guards of the Marquis¡¯ mansion were also rmed. Xu Lin seemed to have a target in mind and headed straight for a courtyard. Yi Zn¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Who lives there?¡± The expression of the leader of the guards changed drastically. ¡°It¡¯s the courtyard where Young Marquis lives.¡± Xu Lin¡¯s speed was very fast. His beast roar could be heard from afar. He seemed to be enduring something and had already reached his limit. Along the way, his sharp ws had destroyed many things. The thick wooden door was like tofu to him. Before Yi Zn and the others could break open the door, they heard a heavy groan. The door was smashed open from the inside. Xu Lin, who was neither a human nor a demon, smashed into the door and fell in front of them. Seeing Xu Lin in such a state, the guards were shocked. Yi Zn immediately said, ¡°Quick, p the talismans on him.¡± Yi Zn immediately pped the talisman on Xu Lin. Dozens of talismans hit Xu Lin¡¯s body and burnt. White smoke rose from Xu Lin¡¯s body as he let out a beastly roar in pain. His expression was ferocious and his eyes were red. ¡°What should we do now? The talisman doesn¡¯t seem to be enough.¡± When the talismans burned out, Xu Lin¡¯s painful roars subsided. His chest heaved up and down, clearly showing that he was recovering. No matter how they stabbed or shed, they could not hurt Xu Lin. Yi Zn frowned and said, ¡°Get a rope and tie him up.¡± Su Yanyu had already heard themotion and came. ¡°What is going on¡­ F*ck¡­ What is this thing??¡± Su Yanyu looked at Xu Lin. His face was covered in hair, and blood vessels could be vaguely seen. He looked at people as if he was staring at food, and the soundsing from his throat were hoarse. Xu Lin had already regained some strength. The guards quickly surrounded Su Yanyu and protected him. ¡°Young Marquis, leave quickly. It¡¯s dangerous here.¡± Su Yanyu gulped. A ck shadow passed over everyone¡¯s heads and pounced on Xu Lin. It raised its foot and stepped on Xu Lin. Su Yanyu couldn¡¯t help but exim. ¡°General ck, you are awesome!¡± Yi Zn knew General ck. For some reason, his tense nerves rxed a little. A sudden sense of safety made him let down his guard. It was a natural reaction when one knew that they were no longer in danger. Xu Lin¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. His strong arms grabbed General ck but the big dog did not back off. It lowered its head and bit Xu Lin¡¯s shoulder. The iron wall that they could not prate was easily bitten through by General ck. The hair on Xu Lin¡¯s face quickly receded, revealing his original appearance. Xu Lin felt the pain and screamed with a ferocious expression. Marquis Su and Mrs. Su had already rushed over and seen this scene. They were struck dumb. Su Yanyu didn¡¯t seem to be afraid at all. His eyes lit up as if he was about to kneel in front of General ck. ¡°General ck, you are unbelievably handsome.¡± General ck let go of Xu Lin and slowly walked to Su Yanyu¡¯s side. Its footsteps were steady. Su Yanyu hugged it, but General ck turned its head away. The corners of Yi Zn¡¯s mouth twitched. For some reason, he could see disdain in a dog¡¯s eyes¡­ Xu Lin had already lost his beast form. He curled up in pain and begged. ¡°Kill me.¡± Yi Zn did not dare to do so. He could only get someone to carry Xu Lin back to the Ministry of War on a stretcher and exin to Marquis Su. Instead of ming Yi Zn for trespassing, Marquis Su and Mrs. Su thanked him profusely. Su Yanyu did not feel any lingering fear at all. ¡°You¡¯re too handsome, too awesome. From now on, you¡¯re my big brother!!¡± The corners of Yi Zn¡¯s mouth twitched. He brought Xu Lin back to the Ministry of War together with his men. Wu Changxian went to Jingen Temple. He wanted to wait for Wu Changxian toe back to make a decision, but at dawn, Xu Lin suddenly struggled. His hands were on his throat, as if he was suffocating. All of this happened very quickly. In just the time it took to drink a ss of water, Xu Lin breathed hisst. He was really dead. However, before he died, Xu Lin curled the corners of his lips into a smile. Chapter 510 - 510 Collapse 510 Copse Yi Zn could not describe this strange feeling. Xu Lin seemed to have suddenly lost all his vitality. It happened so abruptly that no one could do anything about it. Wu Changxian frowned. ¡°When Xu Lin died, it was probably right after Madam Xu¡¯s death.¡± Yi Zn pondered for a moment and asked. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, can we still prove Miss Liu¡¯s innocence?¡± Wu Changxian nodded. ¡°Of course. Miss Liu is right. Those two elders failed to exorcize the demon spirit in Xu Lin. That¡¯s why Xu Lin turned into a monster. Immediately bring people to Duke Xu¡¯s Mansion to investigate. We must not miss out on anything.¡± Yi Zn nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Wu Changxian took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m going to enter the pce to meet the emperor.¡± Yuan Hui was temporarily locked up. Madam Xumitted suicide in Jingen Temple in that manner. No one would believe that it had nothing to do with Jingen Temple. Yuan Hui remained silent all along. In order to prevent anything from happening to him, Wu Changxian ordered his people to keep an eye on him. Wu Changxian entered the pce as quickly as possible, and Xia Bingguang quickly received him. Wu Changxian briefly exined the situation. Xia Bingguang frowned and only spoke after a while. ¡°So, what Miss Liu said is true?¡± Wu Changxian lowered his head. ¡°I can¡¯t be sure, but from Madam Xu¡¯s death and Young Master Xu¡¯s death, Miss Liu does seem to be right.¡± Xia Bingguang exhaled. ¡°Investigate it as you see fit. Since the Cloud Breaking Sect is involved, we should inform them as well.¡± None of these righteous people admitted Liu Sanniang¡¯s identity. Then, let them see who was wrong. Madam Xu¡¯s death could not be covered up at all. It quickly spread all across the city. Originally, people were waiting to watch the execution of Liu Sanniang after the one-month period. However, they did not expect that in thest ten days, there would be such a turn of events. After receiving the news, Xu Qing and Xu Ran left the pce with cold expressions and headed straight to the Ministry of War. After Xia Hongyuan received the news, he was furious. He smashed the things in the room into pieces before getting someone to call Liu Shun over. Liu Shun lowered his head and suppressed the maliciousness in his eyes. He knelt on the ground and waited for his punishment. Xia Hongyuan kicked him. ¡°Who exactly is Liu Sanniang?¡± He had roped in some people Liu Shun asked him to, and those people were indeed useful, but when it came to Liu Sanniang, Liu Shun was dead wrong all the time. Liu Shun no longer felt any pain, but after being kicked like this, his dignity was trampled on yet again. After bing a puppet, only when thisyer of flesh was rotting would he feel extreme pain. Liu Shun quicklyy on the ground and said, ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ve already said that Liu Sanniang must die. Her existence is the greatest threat.¡± Xia Hongyuan¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Get lost.¡± He could not kill her. What he wanted was the same as what Xia Hongming wanted, which was bringing Liu Sanniang to his side. Liu Shun bent down and retreated with his head lowered. He was not evenparable to a dog now. All he could do was endure and endure. In his dream, Liu Sanniang was just an ordinary woman who had never married and lived a lonely life. Other than Liu Sanniang, everything had happened ording to his dream. He was puzzled and wanted to find out why. When Xia Hongming received the news, he did not go to look for Wu Ju. He only instructed his men to keep an eye on the Ministry of War and report back if there was any news. ¡­ In the Ministry of War. Xu Ran and Xu Qing¡¯s expressions were cold. Xu Qing asked. ¡°Where is Xu Lin¡¯s corpse?¡± Xu Ran did not speak, but his expression was dark. Wu Changxian answered respectfully. ¡°In the cell. Miss Liu is checking him.¡± Wasting no time, Xu Ran headed straight to the prison. Xu Qing followed behind him. Wu Changxian frowned. He really could not bring himself to like the two of them. Miss Liu was still the most approachable. Wu Changxian did not say anything and followed suit. When he had told Liu Sanniang the news, she didn¡¯t look surprised at all. She had only said, ¡°I want to see the corpse.¡± Wu Changxian immediately got someone to carry Madam Xu and Xu Lin¡¯s corpses to the prison. At this moment, Liu Sanniang was checking the corpses. When Xu Ran and Xu Qing arrived at the prison, they heard the sound of scriptures being chanted word by word. Their expressions darkened as they went forward. Xu Lin and Madam Xu¡¯s eyes were tightly shut, and there were still traces of beastification on Xu Lin¡¯s body. Madam Xu¡¯s body was wrapped in clothes. Her messy long hair was on both sides of her body, revealing her pale face. When Madam Xu rejected her for thest time, Liu Sanniang had a premonition of her ending. Therefore, when Madam Xu and Xu Lin¡¯s corpses were in front of her, she saw their souls and silently chanted the scriptures. Madam Xu and Xu Lin did not say anything and just bowed to her. They did not believe Liu Sanniang when they were alive, but after they died, they no longer had any doubts. Since they believed her, they did not say anything. Liu Sanniang sent Madam Xu and Xu Lin away into the otherworld. Xu Ran looked at Liu Sanniang coldly. ¡°What did you do?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Xu Ran and said calmly, ¡°Did what I have to do.¡± Xu Ran¡¯s expression darkened. It was him who personally helped Xu Lin get rid of the demon spirit. It was impossible that it still existed in Xu Lin. Xu Lin¡¯s beastification and death were ps to their faces. They could no longer deny the fact that Liu Sanniang was right. Xu Ran looked at Liu Sanniang coldly. He did not feel any spiritual energy from her. She didn¡¯t have a spiritual body, so how could she be the chosen one and the True Buddha? Wu Changxian looked at Liu Sanniang and asked. ¡°Miss Liu, do you want to see Master Yuan Hui?¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Madam Xu and Xu Lin had left something that belonged to Yuan Hui, so she naturally had to return it to him. ... Wu Changxian said respectfully, ¡°Miss Liu, please follow me.¡± Liu Sanniang had already cleared her name and was no longer a suspect. Wu Changxian¡¯s attitude towards her was very respectful. He led her and Chu Yan away. Xu Qing frowned. ¡°Xu Ran, this person¡­¡± Xu Ran¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°There must be something going on. She doesn¡¯t have a spiritual body. She can¡¯t be the chosen one. The Cloud Breaking Sect has long predicted that a chosen one will appear. Qiluo is the one with a natural spiritual body. She should be the chosen one.¡± Xu Qing frowned. ¡°But this Miss Liu¡­¡± Logically speaking, the chosen one should be Xia Qiluo, but she did not have any fortuitous encounters. On the other hand, Liu Sanniang, who came out of nowhere and belonged to no sects, had one fortuitous encounter after another. Chapter 511 - 511 Collapse (Part 2) 511 Copse (Part 2) Xu Ran¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°No matter what she did to snatch Qiluo¡¯s fortuitous encounter, I want her to give it back.¡± Xu Qing nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± He and Xu Ran thought of the same thing. They had never acknowledged Liu Sanniang¡¯s identity because they already had a candidate in their hearts. Xia Qiluo, who was born with a spiritual body, should be the chosen one. Why didn¡¯t she be the chosen one? It was very simple. Someone had snatched it away from her. !! Since it was snatched away, they had to take it back. Xu Ran said coldly, ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡± Xu Qing and Xu Ran followed Wu Changxian. Yuan Hui was quickly brought to the torture chamber. His expression was extremely calm when he saw Liu Sanniang. Wu Changxian said, ¡°Master Yuan Hui, Madam Xumitted suicide at Jingen Temple. Don¡¯t you have anything to say?¡± Yuan Hui replied lightly. ¡°I don¡¯t know why Madam Xu did such a thing. Her death has nothing to do with me, nor does it have anything to do with Jingen Temple.¡± Wu Changxian frowned. ¡°Since it has nothing to do with you, why did you request to stay with Madam Xu¡¯s corpse for a while?¡± Yuan Hui said lightly, ¡°I just don¡¯t understand why Madam Xu would kill herself, so I wanted to find out.¡± They were all dead, and he didn¡¯t have many years left to live either. He didn¡¯t want that matter to be known, so no matter what, he would not spill the beans. Wu Changxian was infuriated by Yuan Hui¡¯s words and attitude. It was obvious that Yuan Hui felt guilty earlier, but now he refused to admit it. He was simply shameless. Yuan Hui looked at Liu Sanniang calmly. ¡°Miss Liu, you can use me of having an affair with Madam Xu and making her pregnant with Xu Lin, but I can also use you of harming Madam Xu and Xu Lin just to escape your punishment.¡± He had a deep cultivation and might have a chance of winning against Liu Sanniang. Liu Sanniang opened her palm and revealed the ck beads in it. ¡°Master Yuan Hui, you¡¯ve been cultivating for many years. Do you know what this is?¡± Xu Ran and Xu Qing¡¯s expressions changed. Yuan Hui¡¯s expression was calm. He looked at the ck beads in Liu Sanniang¡¯s palm and said, ¡°This is evil. Sinful evil.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at the two ck beads in her palm. ¡°Since Master Yuan Hui knows that these are sins, you should also know that they exist because of karma, right?¡± Yuan Hui looked at Liu Sanniang and replied. ¡°Yes.¡± With a wave of her hand, the two beads on Liu Sanniang¡¯s palm flew towards Yuan Hui at a speed visible to the naked eye. Yuan Hui wanted to dodge, but there was no way to dodge karma. It was impossible to predict the extent of the bacsh when sin entered one¡¯s body. Yuan Hui resisted it with all his might. He wanted to fight back the sin with his strength and suppress it. However, his soul seemed to be contaminated. He could not suppress it at all. He looked at Liu Sanniang coldly. Like an unwavering mountain that suddenly copsed, his face turned ferocious, and he could no longer remain calm. ¡°I want you dead!¡± Yuan Hui threw his prayer beads at Liu Sanniang. The prayer beads broke, and a surging ck aura drowned Liu Sanniang. Xu Ran and Xu Qing quickly retreated. The ck aura was filled with sin and must be avoided. They did not expect Yuan Hui to suddenly tear off his mask with the determination to die. On instinct, Wu Changxian quickly walked to a safe distance. Seeing that Chu Yan still did not move, Wu Changxian could not help but urge. ¡°Young Master Chu¡­¡± Chu Yan stood quietly beside Liu Sanniang as if he did not hear him. Soon, he was engulfed by the thick ck aura. The ck aura quickly filled the entire torture chamber, forcing Wu Changxian to retreat outside. The ck aura filled the entire torture chamber but did not spread out. No one could see what was going on inside. Yuan Hui could not suppress the sin, and it was devouring him and corriding his internal organs but he was unwilling to die like this. He hated Liu Sanniang. He had no way out. Since he was going to die either way, he would fight her to the death. Even if Liu Sanniang did not die, once she was contaminated by the ck aura, she would still experience the pain of rotting. In short, he would not let her have an easy time. Yuan Hui had already fallen to the ground weakly. Thick ck aura emitted from his body. When his wrist was grabbed, Yuan Hui was shocked. Liu Sanniang released her power and invaded Yuan Hui¡¯s consciousness. Yuan Jun¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred. ¡°Why? Why?¡± Why wasn¡¯t she contaminated by the sin? He could feel that her power was so abundant that he had no defense against it. If not for this sin, he might have been able to resist Liu Sanniang. However, now, in front of her, he was like an ant on the ground to be trampled at will. Yuan Hui suddenly widened his eyes. He understood everything now. He gritted his teeth and said fiercely, ¡°You foresaw all of this happening long ago, right?¡± He thought that he was using Liu Sanniang to get rid of the shame, but in fact, Liu Sanniang had already figured out what to do to deal with him. Yuan Hui felt a gush of blood in his throat. He swallowed it down. He had never done evil in his life. There was only one thing he did wrong. A moment of greed created a mistake that could never be made up for. If Xu Lin never existed, he wouldn¡¯t have to pay the price. Madam Xu would never have known about it either. Yuan Hui gritted his teeth. He was extremely unwilling to die. Liu Sanniang said slowly, ¡°You were wrong from the beginning.¡± Liu Sanniang could ess Yuan Hui¡¯s memories, but she also sensed that there was a force devouring Yuan Hui¡¯s memories at the same time. The ck figure gradually became blurry. The small figure looked at the ck figure with extreme desire and said passionately, ¡°I also want to be an immortal. I will devote myself to cultivation and be a monk. I beg you to give me unlimited power and let me be an immortal.¡± ¡°Alright, extend your hand. If you enter the Buddhist sect, you will definitely be an eminent monk.¡± The ck figure reached out, and the small figure immediately ced his hand on it. He felt an iparably pure power surging into his body. ... He thought that after entering the Buddhist sect, he was free from any human desires and would soon be an immortal. It was only when she appeared in front of him that the sprout of lust seemed toe alive. Chapter 512 - 512 Collapse (Part 3) 512 Copse (Part 3) From that point onward, his cultivation stagnated and stopped improving. He knew that if he did not take a drastic step, he would never be able to progress. However, before he could take the step to end the mistake, he realized that Madam Xu was pregnant. This child should not have existed in the first ce. His existence was a stain that Yuan Hui would never be able to wash away in his life. His cultivation could no longer advance to another level. The thought of killing the child had already crossed his mind more than once. !! When Madam Xu brought Xu Lin to Jingen Temple to offer incense, he tried to make a move, but he felt a force resisting against him. That force was very weak, but it could always keep Xu Lin alive at thest moment. Madam Xu was not a psychic, but she wholeheartedly prayed for Xu Lin¡¯s safety. She wanted Xu Lin to live, far more than he wanted Xu Lin to die. He found Liu Sanniang, hoping that he could use her hand to get rid of the thorn in his side. Xu Lin and Madam Xu died. The sins he hadmitted were all returned to him. He opened his mouth and ck blood flowed out of the corner of his mouth. ¡°Why?¡± He had painstakingly cultivated the Dao. Why did he deserve this? Thick ck aura devoured him bit by bit. All his senses became dull. His vision seemed to have turned dark and he could not see anything clearly. But, gradually, a light expanded and swallowed all the ck aura. Yuan Hui¡¯s eyes widened and he took hisst breath in disbelief. At thest moment, he truly realized that his entire life was wrong. Be it him or Hui Zhen, no matter who it was, they should have died in the Xuanzhen Sect. In this world, only Buddhist light could dispel the source of evil. They refused to admit Liu Sanniang¡¯s identity and that they were the source of evil, but in truth, they were all wrong. Liu Sanniang¡¯s entire body was emitting a golden light that expanded bit by bit, devouring all the ck aura. Liu Sanniang did not answer Yuan Hui because he was already dead. His soul gradually dissipated. He used all his strength to try to injure Liu Sanniang, but he did not know that she was the nemesis of evil. She let go. The ck aura in the torture chamber was all gone, and Xu Ran and Xu Qing immediately came in. They looked at Liu Sanniang coldly and Xu Ran asked. ¡°What did you do?¡± Liu Sanniang answered calmly yet again. ¡°I did what I had to do.¡± Xu Ran¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°How did you enter the Dao? Do you know that you snatched something that doesn¡¯t belong to you?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Xu Ran and asked in reply. ¡°If it doesn¡¯t belong to me, why is it on me, and not on you?¡± Xu Ran narrowed his eyes and pointed at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Hand it over!¡± Xu Ran raised his hand and threw out a red g. The g flew towards Liu Sanniang and stopped above her, immediately letting out a red light that enveloped Liu Sanniang. Wu Changxian did not even have the time to stop Xu Ran. He was shocked. He did not expect Xu Ran to suddenly attack her. The case was closed. What right did Xu Ran have to deal with Liu Sanniang? Xu Ran¡¯s expression was cold as he formed a seal with his right hand and shouted. ¡°Pull¡­¡± Liu Sanniang looked up at the red g above her head. In her ears were endless ear-piercing howls. They were extremely ferocious, as if they wanted to tear Liu Sanniang into pieces. Liu Sanniang reached out and grabbed the g. The g in her hand turned scarlet. Wu Changxian shouted anxiously. ¡°Miss Liu, let it go. That g is sucking your blood.¡± The soul vessel was sucking Liu Sanniang¡¯s blood. Xu Ran formed a seal with one hand with a cold expression. Xu Qing immediately ced a hand on Xu Ran¡¯s shoulder to lend him power. The red light of the g grew brighter and brighter, almost draining Liu Sanniang. Wu Changxian was anxious. He was afraid that the g would suck Liu Sanniang into it. However, a hand grabbed the g, and all the red light instantly disappeared. Liu Sanniang slowly leaned against Chu Yan. Chu Yan¡¯s expression was cold as he threw the g away in disgust. The g seemed to have a life of its own and instantly returned to Xu Ran¡¯s hand. Originally, the g was red, but now, it was red with ck. There were even golden-red patterns on it. Xu Ran looked at Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan coldly. ¡°No matter what kind of monsters you are, the Cloud Breaking Sect will subdue you and protect the righteous path! Xu QIng, let¡¯s go.¡± Wu Changxian frowned. ¡°You hurt Miss Liu. What right do you have to call her a demon?¡± Xu Ran red at Wu Changxian. ¡°What does a mere mortal like you know? You can only see things at the surface level.¡± In their eyes, Wu Changxian was just an ordinary mortal. Wu Changxian was not even qualified to talk to them. Not to mention Wu Changxian, even the emperor had to be respectful to them because the emperor was a mortal too. Xu Ran and Xu Qing left quickly. Wu Changxian frowned. It would be a lie to say that he was not angry. However, it was true that he was just a mortal and did not have the ability to be enemies with the psychics of the Mystic World. Looking at Liu Sanniang who had a pale face, Wu Changxian couldn¡¯t help but feel worried. ¡°Miss Liu, are you alright?¡± Xu Qing and Xu Ran imed to be righteous, but in Wu Changxian¡¯s eyes, Liu Sanniang was far more righteous. Seeing that she looked weak, he was worried. Liu Sanniang shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± She would recover after recuperating for a while. Yuan Hui¡¯s corpse was rotting, and the stench was unbearable. Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan left the Ministry of War and returned home. Wu Changxian wrote down the ins and outs of what happened and entered the pce to hand it to the emperor. Xia Bingguang quickly gave the order to punish Jingen Temple. Yuan Hui, who was a disgrace to the Buddhist Sect, was not even worthy of being buried. His rotting corpse was thrown into the mass grave. After all the monks of Jingen Temple learned the truth, they fell silent. Yuan Hui¡¯s mistake would not implicate them, but they would not choose to stay in Jingen Temple anymore. Jingen Temple, which was flourishing in the past, quickly became a deserted spot. Xia Bingguang did not me Xu Ran and Xu Qing for attacking Liu Sanniang and pretended that nothing had happened. He let Liu Sanniang go without reward or punishment. No one understood what was on the emperor¡¯s mind. When they returned home, Chu Yan carried Liu Sanniang in his arms. He did not speak, but Liu Sanniang could feel his emotions. Chu Yan was unhappy. Chu Yan pushed the door open and entered the room. He ced Liu Sanniang on the bed and suddenly leaned over. He ced his cold lips on her forehead and kissed her gently. ¡°Go to sleep.¡± Liu Sanniang replied softly. ¡°Ok.¡± Chapter 513 - 513 Don’t Accept It 513 Don¡¯t ept It With Chu Yan around, she could sleep in peace. In a daze, she heard Chu Yan¡¯s deep voice. ¡°I will make them pay double of what they took away. I promise.¡± He held Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand and gently squeezed her palm. Su Yanyu brought General ck over the next day. He also brought a lot of expensive tonics. Seeing Chu Yan¡¯s indifferent expression, he smiled awkwardly. ¡°Damn those two old things, Xu Ran and Xu Qing! They actually dared to hurt Miss Liu. I won¡¯t let them off. These are all nourishing tonics. I don¡¯t know if they will help¡­¡± Facing Chu Yan, even the smooth-talking Su Yanyu stammered. Su Yanyu wanted to go in and check in on Liu Sanniang, but he held back from doing so. He knew that Chu Yan was Liu Sanniang¡¯s fianc¨¦. He had yet to be epted by Liu Sanniang as her disciple. It was not appropriate for him to go in like this. Chu Yan reached out and touched General ck. ¡°Sanniang needs to recuperate for a while. I don¡¯t have time to take care of it. I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± Su Yanyu was stunned. ¡°What?¡± Then, he patted his chest in ecstasy and promised. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely take good care of General ck. It even saved my life. General ck is now my big brother.¡± Chu Yan said tly, ¡°Go back.¡± Su Yanyu brought General ck back in a delightful mood. In the carriage, Su Yanyu stroked General ck¡¯s fur and said happily, ¡°Do you think Young Master Chu treats me differently? I think my path of bing Miss Liu¡¯s disciple is one step closer.¡± Su Yanyu had sent Liu Sanniang a lot of expensive tonics. Mrs. Su and Marquis Su wanted to give him a good beating. At this point, Su Yanyu and Liu Sanniang were at most friends, but he was practically emptying the house and giving everything to Liu Sanniang, as if he was afraid that people wouldn¡¯t know that he was friends with Liu Sanniang. Su Yanyu did not care. He wanted to enter the storeroom, and the butler had to open it for him¡­ When Marquis Su and Mrs. Su med him, the butler knelt down and cried. ¡°I really have no choice. Madam, please take back the key¡­¡± Mrs. Su was speechless. Marquis Su was speechless too. Forget it, forget it. In September, Liu Sanniang received a letter from her family. She sat in the courtyard and smelled a strong fragrance from the kitchen. Liu Sanniang ate the pastries as she read the letter. In the letter, Madam Wei said that Liu Eng and Ye Niuniu¡¯s marriage was a done deal and they got engaged on the 15th of August. She asked Liu Sanniang if she was doing well. Not long ago, Lord Li brought Su Xiaowu to the Liu family and went back after dinner. Everything was fine at home. Madam Wei told Liu Sanniang not to worry about them and asked if General ck had grown any bigger. The ink was thicker in some ces, almost smudged, and as Liu Sanniang read, tears welled up in her eyes. Madam Wei talked about some family matters. Then, she mentioned Liu Zhi¡¯er. She said that Liu Zhi¡¯er got engaged on the second day of August. Her fiance was a schr in Ling County and was verypatible with Liu Zhi¡¯er. After reading the letter, she began to write a letter in reply. She told Madam Wei that she was fine and General ck had grown bigger, and sent her best wishes to Liu Eng and Liu Zhi¡¯er. She ced some talismans in the envelope and sealed it with wax. Back in the room, she ced the envelope in a small box in the cab. There was another box in the small box. She picked it up and opened it. Two ck beads were lying inside. One belonged to Yuan Hui and the other to Hui Zhen. She closed the box and put it back. Without needing Chu Yan to call her, she went to sit down obediently in the dining room. Xu Ran and Xu Qing did injure her, but she recovered very quickly. Recalling what Xu Ran and Xu Qing said, Liu Sanniang couldn¡¯t help but frown. Chu Yan reached out and held Liu Sanniang¡¯s chin up. Liu Sanniang was puzzled. ¡°Drink another bowl of soup.¡± Chu Yan retracted his hand and scooped a bowl of soup for her. Chu Yan seemed to know what Liu Sanniang was thinking and didn¡¯t want her to be troubled by it. The soup was delicious and warmed her stomach, making all her worries go away. After dinner, Liu Sanniang held Chu Yan¡¯s hand. ¡°Chu Yan.¡± Chu Yan looked at Liu Sanniang and asked in a low voice. ¡°Huh?¡± Liu Sanniang cleared her throat. ¡°I want to go see Xia Qiluo.¡± Chu Yan looked at Liu Sanniang and did not respond. Chu Yan looked displeased, but Liu Sanniang had a feeling that if she begged a little bit more, Chu Yan would definitely agree! Imitating Chu Yan, Liu Sanniang squeezed his palm. ¡°Can I?¡± Chu Yan gulped. He slowly leaned towards Liu Sanniang. Without any warning, he kissed her lips. Liu Sanniang could feel the passion and aggressiveness in Chu Yan¡¯s kiss. It seemed like he wanted to eat her up. When he let go of her, he said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Sure.¡± Chu Yan held Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand and kept squeezing her hand, from her palm to her fingers. He did not let go until they entered the pce. After the pce servant reported that Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan were here, Xia Qiluo decided to meet them. She really did not understand why Liu Sanniang suddenly wanted to see her. At the thought of Liu Sanniang, she gritted her teeth in anger. But if she refused to see her, she would look narrow-minded. She sat high in the main hall with her head raised arrogantly. When she saw the two of them walk in, her eyes darkened. Looking at them holding hands, her angerpletely suppressed her rationality. She asked coldly. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Liu Sanniang focused her mind as she looked at Xia Qiluo, but there seemed to be a secret technique on Xia Qiluo, making Liu Sanniang unable to read her face. Xia Qiluo frowned. She hated it when Liu Sanniang looked at her like this. ¡°What are you doing here? If you don¡¯t have anything to say, please leave.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Xia Qiluo. ¡°Don¡¯t ept it.¡± ... Xia Qiluo frowned. ¡°What did you say?¡± Liu Sanniang said again, ¡°Don¡¯t ept it.¡± Xia Qiluo burst into anger. ¡°Who do you think you are? Do you think I won¡¯t ept it just because you tell me not to? Liu Sanniang, I hate you, do you know that?¡± Xia Qiluo¡¯s heart ached, and a bloody taste surged in her throat. Xu Qing and Xu Ran walked quickly into the main hall and held Xia Qiluo anxiously. Xu Ran tapped her chest twice before Xia Qiluo calmed down. Chapter 514 - 514 Spiritual Body 514 Spiritual Body Xu Ran looked at Liu Sanniang coldly and said, ¡°Miss Liu, I underestimated you. It¡¯s only been a few days, but you¡¯ve already recovered. Are you in a hurry to take down my disciple because you¡¯re afraid that she¡¯ll surpass you after inheriting it?¡± Xia Qiluo¡¯s expression wasplicated. She grabbed Xu Ran¡¯s hand and asked. ¡°Shifu, what are you talking about?¡± She was far inferior to Liu Sanniang. What could she inherit to suppress Liu Sanniang and be better than her? Xu Qing exined to Xia Qiluo, ¡°You might not know this, but you¡¯re born with a spiritual body. Back then, we brought you back to the Cloud Breaking Sect and nourished you with spiritual energy because you would be chosen to protect the people and the world. Liu Sanniang was born in the mortal world, so it was impossible for her to be the chosen one. She snatched what originally belonged to you.¡± Xia Qiluo widened her eyes and red at Liu Sanniang. Was Liu Sanniang so powerful because she snatched what originally belonged to her? Xu Qing continued. ¡°Previously, in the Ministry of War, we took back some of the fate that was stolen by her. Because your body was weak, we haven¡¯t yet given it to you. However, I didn¡¯t expect her toe here first.¡± Xia Qiluo looked at Liu Sanniang coldly. ¡°So Miss Liu, did youe to look for me because of this? You want me to not ept fate? You¡¯re afraid that I¡¯ll be stronger than you, right?¡± Liu Sanniang said, ¡°It¡¯s never up to me to decide who is the chosen one. Xia Qiluo, I¡¯ve neverpared myself with you. I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re stronger or weaker. I don¡¯t care what you think about me. I told you not to ept it because it¡¯s not your fate. For you, it¡¯s destruction.¡± Xia Qiluo gritted her teeth. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll believe you? You¡¯re just afraid that I¡¯ll be stronger than you. I¡¯ve long seen through your schemes. There are many women like you in the harem.¡± Liu Sanniang stopped talking. Chu Yan pinched her palm and said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. Xia Qiluo gritted her teeth. Liu Sanniang didn¡¯t even attempt to persuade her, as if what she would choose had nothing to do with her. From the first time Xia Qiluo saw Liu Sanniang, she had been inexplicably hostile to her, and Liu Sanniang was the first person who had humiliated her again and again. How could she not hate Liu Sanniang? Xia Qiluo spat out a mouthful of blood. Xu Ran and Xu Qing looked nervous as they sent pure power into Xia Qiluo to stabilize her Dao heart. Xia Qiluo looked at Xu Ran and asked. ¡°Master, what is fate?¡± Xu Ran¡¯s expression was solemn. ¡°Qiluo, I originally wanted to tell you about this. Your Dao heart is extremely unstable now, and it¡¯s not the right time. However, if I don¡¯t exin it, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll suffer from Qi deviation.¡± Xu Ran took out a g and ced it in Xia Qiluo¡¯s palm. ¡°The chosen one can enjoy the purest power of Heaven and Earth. Feel it yourself. No ordinary cultivator can withstand this power. I can only temporarily store it.¡± As soon as Xia Qiluo touched the g, she immediately understood what Xu Ran meant. That power was pure and majestic. So, this was what Liu Sanniang had? With the purest power of Heaven and Earth, it was only right for her to be so powerful. Xu Ran put the g away. ¡°Qiluo, you have the spiritual body. You should be the one who bes the chosen one.¡± Xia Qiluo was puzzled. ¡°If it belonged to me, how did Liu Sanniang snatch it away?¡± Xu Ran could tell that Xia Qiluo was confused. He said seriously, ¡°There¡¯s nothing impossible in the world. She already stole it from you. Fortunately, we were able to take back most of it. It¡¯s up to you whether you want it or not. If you want it, I¡¯ll give it to you. If you don¡¯t want it, we won¡¯t force you.¡± Xia Qiluo hesitated. She was resentful. Who did Liu Sanniang think she was to decide whether it was fate or destruction? Xu Qing said, ¡°With a spiritual body, when you cultivate, you¡¯ll be beyond the reach of ordinary people. Liu Sannaing is a thief. She can¡¯t rece your identity. Qiluo, if you give up, Liu Sanniang will be a true chosen one and be recognized by the people.¡± Xia Qiluo shook her head. ¡°No, I won¡¯t give up.¡± It should have been hers. Why should she give up? She wanted to ept this fate and get rid of Liu Sanniang. She, Xia Qiluo, was the real chosen one! Xu Ran looked at Xia Qiluo. ¡°Good. Now, absorb the power. It¡¯s something that originally belonged to you. You¡¯ll know that we didn¡¯t lie to you when you take the power back.¡± Xia Qiluo grabbed the g tightly. Just as she thought about it, she felt a pure and majestic power surge into her body. Her internal injuries were instantly healed, and she felt many things. The doubts in her heart immediately dissipated. She looked at Xu Ran and Xu Qing respectfully. ¡°Shifu, please forgive me for questioning you just now.¡± Xu Ran and Xu Qing¡¯s expressions were gentle. Xu Ran stroked Xia Qiluo¡¯s hair and said, ¡°You¡¯ve inherited the fate of the chosen one, so you have to protect the righteous path and eliminate all the evil things. There¡¯s no need to apologize. We have watched you grow up and know you better than anyone.¡± Xia Qiluo was a little touched and nodded heavily. ¡°Thank you, shifu. I will definitely get rid of the evil things.¡± Didn¡¯t Liu Sanniang say that this fate was destructive for her? Then she would prove to her who was the chosen one! As soon as Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan returned home, she frowned and looked up at the sky. The two thick sources of evil seemed to have been nourished and became even thicker. She lowered her head, wondering to herself if it was the right thing for her to go to the pce. Chu Yan squeezed Liu Sanniang¡¯s palm. ¡°Have you forgotten what I said?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Chu Yan and smiled. ¡°No.¡± She always remembered what Chu Yan had said about only saving those who wanted to be saved. Chapter 515 - 515 Breaking Off The Engagement 515 Breaking Off The Engagement Without a warning, Chu Yan let go of her hand and said, ¡°Rest early.¡± It was already night. Liu Sanniang returned to her room, cleaned up, and went to bed. ¡­ Zhang Shuangshuang was lying on the bed with a pale face. Her maid, Qing Mei, kept crying in front of the bed. She kept wringing the handkerchief and cing it on Zhang Shuangshuang¡¯s forehead. From time to time, she would check Zhang Shuangshuang¡¯s body temperature. ¡°Miss, you must hold on. I¡¯ll go get a doctor for you now.¡± Qing Mei got up and rummaged through the cab. There was not a single dime left in the empty drawer. Qing Mei bit her lower lip as tears fell silently. Who would have thought that the daughter of the Left Censor-in-chief would not have any money? Zhang Shuangshuang almost passed out. She shivered. ¡°Cold¡­¡± Qing Mei covered her tightly with the nket. Zhang Shuangshuang¡¯s face was already red and her body was burning. However, she still shivered uncontrobly. Without money, she could not invite a doctor. Qing Mei closed the door and went out. She found the butler and begged. ¡°Butler Zhang, Second Miss has a high fever and is in life-threatening danger. Please find a doctor for the Second Miss.¡± Butler Zhang nced at Qing Mei indifferently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll report it to Madam. You can leave.¡± Qing Mei sobbed. ¡°But Second Miss can¡¯t wait much longer.¡± Butler Zhang was a little impatient. ¡°Miss Qing Mei, the Li family has juste to break off the engagement. If word gets out that Second Miss fell seriously ill at this moment, it won¡¯t be good. Go back and get Second Miss to drink more water.¡± Butler Zhang nced at Qing Mei. He didn¡¯t even want to brush her off properly and simply left. Second Miss lost her mother when she was young and her father did not dote on her. Her existence was an eyesore to almost everyone at home. Although Second Madam did not say it explicitly, she definitely hoped that Second Miss would die as soon as possible. The servants were fence-sitters and would try to show pity to Second Miss. Qing Mei returned empty-handed. She could only keep wiping Zhang Shuangshuang¡¯s face and hands. She cried silently. ¡°First Madam, if you can see it up there, please help Second Miss recover.¡± Zhang Shuangshuang shivered uncontrobly. Qing Mei poured cold tea for Zhang Shuangshuang and cried as she fed her. In a daze, Zhang Shuangshuang opened her heavy eyelids. ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡± Qing Mei didn¡¯t want to cry, but she couldn¡¯t stop her tears at all. She wiped her tears and said, ¡°Miss, I won¡¯t cry. You have to hold on. You have to live well.¡± Zhang Shuangshuang shivered and her teeth ttered. Qing Mei cried again. She was anxious and worried. ¡°What should I do? What should I do? Second Madam instructed the butler not to give us money, and Master has turned a blind eye to your matters. Now, we can¡¯t even afford to invite a doctor. I know they are all looking forward to your death. Miss, you must hold on¡­ Boohoo¡­¡± How could she hold on when the fever was practically killing her? Zhang Shuangshuang wanted to raise her hand to wipe Qing Mei¡¯s tears, but she did not have the strength. She said weakly, ¡°Qing Mei, stop crying¡­¡± Qing Mei sobbed. ¡°Boohoo¡­¡± Zhang Shuangshuang closed her eyes. ¡°I must live. I must tear through all the darkness and see the light.¡± An idea suddenly struck Qing Mei. She immediately wiped her tears. ¡°I have an idea. Miss, hang in there. I¡¯ll invite Miss Liu over to save you.¡± Qing Mei quickly wiped Zhang Shuangshuang¡¯s face and ced the cold handkerchief over Zhang Shuangshuang¡¯s forehead before rushing out. Liu Sanniang had saved Zhang Shuangshuang once at the pce banquet more than a month ago. She was different from the others. Qing Mei did not know if Liu Sanniang would save Zhang Shuangshuang again, but she had to give it a try. Qing Mei left the mansion through the back door. Soon, a servant who saw it reported to Second Madam. You Xuerou yawned. ¡°Let her be. That girl doesn¡¯t have money anyway. Even if she begs for help, she¡¯ll only be rejected. If Zhang Shuangshuang is smart, she should just give up on her life. Living is simply a torture to her.¡± Before she needed to do anything to deal with her, Zhang Shuangshuang was already dying. In her opinion, death was a good thing for Zhang Shuangshuang. Living would only bring her endless pain and humiliation. If the engagement was broken off, who else would marry her in the future? If Zhang Shuangshuang died of illness this time, she would not have to face the embarrassment when the Li family came over to officially break off the engagement. Otherwise, if she did not die, she would have to live to face all of this. The servant lowered his head. ¡°Madam, are we going to ignore it?¡± You Xuerou waved her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Let her be.¡± Anyway, Zhang Shuangshuang was not a threat to her. Everything in the mansion was hers now. In her eyes, Zhang Shuangshuang was no different from being dead. ¡°You can leave.¡± You Xuerou waved her hand. It was in the middle of the night and she couldn¡¯t be bothered to listen to something so trivial. The servant left. You Xuerou went back to her room to sleep. Zhang Heng hugged her. ¡°Who was it?¡± You Xuerou leaned against Zhang Heng gently. ¡°Master, it¡¯s someone from Second Miss. They said that she has a fever and needs a doctor.¡± Zhang Heng frowned. ¡°Ignore her. A fever is not going to kill her anyway. It just so happened that I wanted to punish her for talking back to me. Let¡¯s talk about it tomorrow.¡± You Xuerou curled her lips. ¡°Okay.¡± In this family, Zhang Shuangshuang could only rely on her father, Zhang Heng. However, Zhang Heng¡¯s attitude was obviously indifferent. It didn¡¯t matter to him whether Zhang Shuangshuang was there or not. Having Zhang Yufei was enough. ¡­ Qing Mei finally found the ce. She knocked on the door anxiously and said in a sobbing voice, ¡°Miss Liu, please save my Miss.¡± Chu Yan got up first. He opened the door and responded in a deep voice. ¡°Shut up.¡± Qing Mei immediately fell silent, her eyes filled with anxiety. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Miss Liu¡¯s residence?¡± At the pce banquet, Qing Mei did not notice Chu Yan at all. She came to look for Liu Sanniang, but the person who opened the door was a man with a cold expression. Qing Mei was so anxious that tears welled up in her eyes. Liu Sanniang woke up and came out too. She rubbed her eyes and smiled at Qing Mei. ¡°Miss Qing Mei.¡± ... Qing Mei looked at Liu Sanniang and immediately knelt down. ¡°Miss Liu, my Miss has a high fever and is dying. She¡¯s almost unconscious. Please save her.¡± Chapter 516 - 516 Take Back What’s Yours 516 Take Back What¡¯s Yours Liu Sanniang held Qing Mei up. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Qing Mei didn¡¯t expect Liu Sanniang to agree so readily. She was overjoyed. ¡°Really?¡± Chu Yan had already brought the carriage over. After getting on the carriage, Qing Mei exined the situation roughly with tears in her eyes. After returning from the banquetst time, Zhang Shuangshuang fell ill and kept taking medicine intermittently. Zhang Heng even said that she was pretending because Zhang Yufei also fell into the water, but she was fine. !! Zhang Shuangshuang dragged her sick body to see Zhang Heng but he couldn¡¯t even be bothered to ask about her health. He told Zhang Shuangshuang that Li Jing liked Zhang Yufei and that he woulde to cancel the engagement with her! Zhang Shuangshuang quarreled with Zhang Heng on the spot and said that the engagement was set when her mother was around. She did not do anything wrong and would never agree to have the engagement canceled! If the engagement was broken, her life would be ruined. Zhang Heng was so angry that he pped Zhang Shuangshuang. She fainted, and Zhang Heng scolded her for being insensible and unfilial¡­ Qing Mei cried as she spoke. Since that time, Zhang Shuangshuang couldn¡¯t get out of bed and couldn¡¯t even afford to invite a good doctor. On the other hand, the doctor which Zhang Yufei had was very skilled, and she had tonics to nourish her body. Naturally, she recovered quickly. After saying that, Qing Mei looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu, if you can¡¯t help my Miss, can I be your maid? That way, I can pay a good doctor to treat my Miss.¡± Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°No need.¡± When they arrived at the back door of the Zhang mansion, Qing Mei invited Liu Sanniang in. She looked at Chu Yan and said awkwardly, ¡°Miss Liu, can this young master wait outside? If a man enters Miss¡¯s boudoir, Second Madam and Master will have even more reason to make things difficult for Miss.¡± Chu Yan frowned slightly, looking a little unhappy. Qing Mei lowered her head and did not dare to look at him at all. Liu Sanniang squeezed Chu Yan¡¯s palm. Sensing the displeased look on Chu Yan¡¯s face, she tiptoed and kissed his cheek. ¡°Wait for me.¡± Chu Yan said dotingly, ¡°Ok.¡± Liu Sanniang went in with Qing Mei. Her face was slightly red at the thought of her bold action just now¡­ If not for the fact that Qing Mei lowered her head, she wouldn¡¯t have dared to do that. Qing Mei was worried about Zhang Shuangshuang and did not know what had happened. When she heard Chu Yan agree, she heaved a sigh of relief. Her heart was filled with gratitude. He looked so difficult to talk to, but it was actually not the case. Compared to the Zhang family, he was much, much better. When they entered the room, Qing Mei immediately went forward to wipe Zhang Shuangshuang¡¯s face. Zhang Shuangshuang¡¯s face was red, and her lips were dry and cracked. Liu Sanniang sat down on the edge of the bed and grabbed Zhang Shuangshuang¡¯s hand. Her red face gradually improved, and her burning body cooled off. She began to sweat. Qing Mei¡¯s worried expression turned into joy. In her eyes, Liu Sanniang was almost like an almighty immortal. Zhang Shuangshuang opened her eyes with difficulty and was stunned when she saw Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu, thank you.¡± Liu Sanniang had saved her again. The warmth reced coldness and spread throughout Zhang Shuangshuang¡¯s body. At this moment, Zhang Shuangshuang wanted to cry. Liu Sanniang retracted her hand. Zhang Shuangshuang looked at Liu Sanniang, wanting that warmth to linger a little bit longer. ¡°Miss Liu, can you save me?¡± Zhang Shuangshuang was on a cliff. If she was not careful, she would fall down. Her mother, the only one who could protect her, was dead. From then on, she hadn¡¯t felt any warmth. Zhang Shuangshuang looked at Liu Sanniang with anticipation. Because of her trust in Liu Sanniang, she revealed her most vulnerable self to Liu Sanniang. She needed help! Liu Sanniang looked at Zhang Shuangshuang. ¡°You have enough ability to save yourself.¡± Zhang Shuangshuang grabbed Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand excitedly. ¡°Miss Liu, I don¡¯t. If I had the ability, I wouldn¡¯t be in such a state¡­ I can¡¯t even afford a doctor¡­¡± She had suffered all kinds of humiliations. Her father no longer cared about her. Even if she went toin to him, she would only be scolded and chased out. Liu Sanniang looked at Zhang Shuangshuang calmly and said, ¡°Your face shows that you¡¯ll be rich. Your father is the key to relieve your suffering.¡± Zhang Shuangshuang looked into Liu Sanniang¡¯s eyes and slowly said with a sigh. ¡°He¡¯s the man my mother loved. When my mother was still around, he was a very good man¡­¡± Since she had always remembered how good her father was to her mother, even if she was disappointed countless times, she still had some hope for her father. Qing Mei went forward and hugged Zhang Shuangshuang. ¡°Miss¡­¡± Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°But you¡¯re not the eldest daughter, right?¡± If he was really a good man, why would he let another woman give birth to an eldest daughter? Zhang Shuangshuang pursed her lips and did not speak. Her tears fell drop by drop. She was born to the first wife, but she wasn¡¯t the first child. Thest bit of hope in her heart dashed, and she felt hurt. Zhang Shuangshuang looked up at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Can I do that? Will my mother me me if she¡¯s alive?¡± Liu Sanniang smiled faintly. ¡°If your daughter is in such a situation, will you me her?¡± Zhang Shuangshuang was stunned. She opened her mouth but did not know what to say. Of course not. If her daughter was in such a situation, she only hoped that she could take back everything that belonged to her. How would she me her? Liu Sanniang stood up. ¡°Goodbye.¡± Chapter 517 - 517 No Longer Interested In Fooling Around 517 No Longer Interested In Fooling Around Chu Yan held Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand and walked out. When they returned home, Chu Yan was still holding her hand. Liu Sanniang could not help but look at him. ¡°We¡¯re home.¡± Chu Yan kept rubbing her palm. ¡°You can only use the same trick once. You have to do it differently next time.¡± Liu Sanniang felt that Chu Yan was referring to what she had done earlier today. She couldn¡¯t help but turn red in the face. She lowered her head and bit her lips. ¡°Oh, I understand.¡± !! For some reason, she felt really awkward¡­ Chu Yan let go of her hand. ¡°Go to sleep.¡± He retracted his gaze and suppressed the desire that was surging inside him. The little rabbit would never know how tempting she was. Liu Sanniang had not dreamt in a long time. Tonight, she had a very special dream. The woman in the dream was dressed in red as she followed beside a noble man. Her eyes were filled with unconceble affection that was as passionate as fire. There was always a smile in her eyes. The man might not respond to her even if she rambled on for ten minutes, but she had endless energy. Liu Sanniang couldn¡¯t describe what it felt like. The woman wasn¡¯t her, but she could feel the woman¡¯s feelings. After waking up from the dream, Liu Sanniang felt a little tired, as if her energy had been used up. She could not help but think that if it were her¡­ she would probably walk away. She would not be so passionate with a rock that couldn¡¯t be moved. With so much energy, she could do a lot of things. Chu Yan was not such a rock¡­ Soon, Liu Sanniang forgot about the dream. She had already fully recovered. It was better to go and bring General ck back. When Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan arrived at the Marquis mansion, Marquis Su and Mrs. Su invited her to the main hall. Mrs. Su¡¯s expression was gentle. ¡°Miss Liu, it¡¯s all thanks to General ck this time. Otherwise, my son would be in grave danger.¡± Xu Lin almost killed her son. No one could do anything to Xu Lin, who transformed into a monster. It was General ck who subdued Xu Lin. Not to mention Su Yanyu, they also wanted to raise such a big dog. It could save lives at critical moments and subdue demons¡­ Mrs. Su looked at Liu Sanniang respectfully. She really shouldn¡¯t judge a book by its cover. Su Yanyu arrived very quickly. ¡°Miss Liu, are you feeling better?¡± General ck walked to Liu Sanniang¡¯s side and rubbed its head against her palm. It closed its eyes and quietly enjoyed her touch. Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°I¡¯m feeling well.¡± Su Yanyu immediately smiled. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Now that he couldn¡¯t see General ck every day anymore, Su Yanyu felt a little down. Liu Sanniang looked at Su Yanyu. ¡°Thank you for taking care of General ck these days.¡± Su Yanyu waved his hand. ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me.¡± Mrs. Su said gently, ¡°Miss Liu, my son treats you as his respected elder. I¡¯ve never seen him so serious since he was young. He¡¯s sincere.¡± Since her son wanted to be Liu Sanniang¡¯s disciple, she naturally had to put in a good word for him. Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°Young Marquis is a very good person.¡± Mrs. Su was about to say, ¡°If you think he¡¯s good, take him in as your disciple.¡± However, before she could say it, Su Yanyu beat her to it. He blushed and said, ¡°Father, Mother, go and rest. Miss Liu is my guest. I can entertain her myself.¡± He knew what his mother was going to say to Liu Sanniang, but he was a little afraid of getting the answer he didn¡¯t want to hear. Anyway, there was still plenty of time before three years were up. It would not be toote for him to ask when they were more familiar with each other. Mrs. Su swallowed her words. What else could she say? After leaving the Marquis mansion, Su Yanyu wiped the corners of his eyes. ¡°General ck, you¡¯ll miss me, right?¡± General ck looked at him and whimpered. After Liu Sanniang took General ck back, Su Yanyu felt a little down and went out. He called Mu Cong, Li Wei, and Cheng Yan and stepped out for a drink. The most prosperous ces in the capital were where they frequented most of the time. Dogfights, brothels, and taverns¡­ Su Yanyu used to love these. However, he wasn¡¯t so interested in participating in any of this now. He was in a bad mood, so Mu Cong and the others brought him around. Perhaps he would get in the mood to have fun. Su Yanyu was no longer interested, but they were still very interested. However, their pockets were limited. They hadn¡¯t been here for a long time. If Su Yanyu didn¡¯t want to y, they could only watch. They came to a tavern and ordered two tes of beef, a stack of peanuts, and two pots of osmanthus wine. Su Yanyu was not in the mood. ¡°It¡¯s not fun here.¡± His greatest interest now was to be a disciple of Liu Sanniang and be a good person. Looking at the gamblers downstairs from a new perspective, Su Yanyu felt annoyed. He asked. ¡°Was I simr to them in the past?¡± Mu Cong held back hisughter. ¡°Yes.¡± Su Yanyu held a peanut and said thoughtfully, ¡°Interesting. The children of poor families are diligently studying, while the children of rich families are squandering money and enjoying themselves. They¡¯re already corrupted. How long can theyst?¡± Su Yanyu looked at Mu Cong and the others. His sudden seriousness made them fall silent. ... Su Yanyu retracted his gaze and poured himself a ss of wine. ¡°I don¡¯t think you can count on me anymore. I¡¯m not interested in power and influence. I only want to be a disciple and cultivate. I don¡¯t want anything else now.¡± Mu Cong and the others hadplicated expressions. They understood what Su Yanyu was hinting at. Su Yanyu smiled. ¡°What do you guys want to do? I can still help you while it¡¯s not toote.¡± Chapter 518 - 518 Not necessarily 518 Not necessarily Mu Cong looked at Su Yanyu seriously. ¡°Lord Su, I want to enter the army.¡± He believed that Su Yanyu was sincere in offering help. Therefore, he did not beat around the bush and said it bluntly. Su Yanyu nodded. ¡°No problem. Which army camp do you want to go to?¡± Mu Cong replied instantly. ¡°I want to go to the general¡¯s army camp.¡± !! Su Yanyu thought for a moment. ¡°General Fu, Fu Gui?¡± Mu Cong nodded. Fu Gui had been through hundreds of battles. Although he had lost an arm, it was always a good idea to follow an experienced general. If the general was not chosen properly, one might be killed easily on the battlefield because of a wrong tactic. Su Yanyu said, ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll help you talk to the person in chargeter.¡± Mu Cong was sincerely grateful to Su Yanyu. ¡°Thank you, Lord Su. I will never forget your kindness.¡± Su Yanyu waved his hand. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite. If I¡¯m in trouble one day, I hope you can also offer me help.¡± Li Wei and Cheng Yan looked at Su Yanyu and knew that instead of hesitating, it was better to be straightforward. Li Wei spoke up. ¡°Your Lordship, I want to join the army too.¡± Cheng Yan also chimed in. ¡°I want to join the army too.¡± Su Yanyu couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Why do you all want to join the army? You can be civil servants too.¡± Li Wei smiled self-mockingly and answered. ¡°Lord Su, we weren¡¯t born in a good family like you. Joining the army is the best way to make a name for ourselves.¡± Initially, they followed Su Yanyu because they wanted to lead afortable life. However, Su Yanyu had long changed and shed his bad habits. The path he took waspletely different from theirs. Su Yanyu was already being very kind to help them at thest moment. Su Yanyu looked at them. ¡°Alright.¡± For the first time, Li Wei and the others clinked sses with Su Yanyu without going out of their way to tter and praise him. As they ate the beef, Su Yanyu looked at the noisy hall below and asked. ¡°Who is that again?¡± Mu Cong nced down and said, ¡°That¡¯s Li Yuntian, the third son of the Right Censor-in-chief. He eats, sleeps, gambles, and goes to the brothel.¡± Su Yanyu looked at Li Yuntian, whose face was red from wine, and shook his head. ¡°He looks like a resentful woman. Did something happen?¡± Li Wei gave him a thumbs up. ¡°That¡¯s right. Do you know about the engagement between the children of the Left Censor-in-chief and the Right Censor-in-chief? The Right Censor-in-chief, Li Jing, wants to break off the engagement with Zhang Shuangshuang. But Second Miss Zhang doesn¡¯t seem to agree, so this engagement can¡¯t be broken. The Li family has decided to let Li Yuntian marry Zhang Shuangshuang instead, to prevent people from gossiping about the Li family.¡± After all, if Zhang Shuangshuang¡¯s engagement was broken off, it would be difficult for her to get married in the future. The Li family did not want to earn a bad reputation. Li Yuntian¡¯s reputation was extremely bad to begin with. Even if he was the legitimate son, he was not capable at all. Which official was willing to marry their daughter to him? After all, Zhang Shuangshuang was the daughter of the Left Censor-in-chief. If Li Yuntian married Zhang Shuangshuang, he could gain a good reputation in the outside world. The Li family couldn¡¯t care less about Li Yuntian as long as he would marry Zhang Shuangshuang for Li Jing. Although they said that it was for Zhang Shuangshuang¡¯s own good, in fact, the Li family was doing it for their own good. Cheng Yan added. ¡°That¡¯s right. Madam Li asked Li Yuntian to marry Zhang Shuangshuang to gain a good reputation. This way, Li JIng and Zhang Yufei can legitimately be together. However, Li Yuntian is dissatisfied. He is the third son and has two elder brothers who are far more outstanding than him. Now that he was asked to marry someone his brother doesn¡¯t want, of course, he is not happy about it.¡± Therefore, Li Yuntian was fooling around to vent his anger. Su Yanyu said disdainfully, ¡°I don¡¯t think he is worthy of Zhang Shuangshuang.¡± Which woman would like such a bad person? If other women didn¡¯t like him, would Zhang Shuangshuang like him? Mu Cong responded calmly. ¡°They are both people who have no choice.¡± Zhang Shuangshuang couldn¡¯t change her marriage, and so couldn¡¯t Li Yuntian. Whether they liked each other or not was not something important for the parties concerned. Su Yanyu couldn¡¯t help but react. ¡°Not necessarily.¡± Li Yuntian definitely had no choice, but Zhang Shuangshuang might have. Su Yanyu recalled that in the pce, Liu Sanniang helped Zhang Shuangshuang. What she said seemed to be a sign of something. Would one eventually see the light after tearing through the darkness? Mu Cong and the others looked at Su Yanyu in confusion. He felt that Su Yanyu was going to cause trouble again¡­ Didn¡¯t he just say he had changed? Su Yanyu looked at Li Yuntian, who had a vicious expression on his face. He pped his hands and said to Mu Cong and the others, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Follow me and beat him up.¡± The corners of Mu Cong¡¯s mouth twitched. He felt that Su Yanyu had be bolder. He couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Lord Su, why?¡± Li Yuntian had never offended Su Yanyu. Why did he suddenly want to hit him? Su Yanyu shrugged and said, ¡°What do you mean why? I just don¡¯t like him. He¡¯s spineless. If he marries Zhang Shuangshuang, he will definitely not treat her well.¡± Su Yanyu had already walked downstairs. Mu Cong and the others looked at each other, really not understanding. Even so, it had nothing to do with Su Yanyu¡­ Li Wei shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± Cheng Yan was the same. But Mu Cong suddenly realized something. ¡°I think I understand a little. Perhaps it has something to do with Miss Liu.¡± After hearing Mu Cong¡¯s words, Li Wei and Cheng Yan were enlightened. They went downstairs. Su Yanyu rushed up and grabbed Li Yuntian¡¯s clothes from behind, pulling him off the chair. Li Yuntian was already filled with anger. Now that he was treated like this, he immediately exploded. ¡°Who is it? Do you want to die? How dare you provoke me!¡± Su Yanyu punched him. ¡°Who the f*ck do you think you are?¡± Li Yuntian staggered and fell to the ground. The surrounding people immediately retreated to watch the show. Li Yuntian was punched. When he saw Su Yanyu, he recognized him. He covered his face and suppressed his anger. ¡°So it¡¯s Lord Su. I didn¡¯t mean what I said just now. Please don¡¯t take it to heart, but what did I do to offend you?¡± ... No one would feel good about being beaten up for no reason. Chapter 519 - 519 Listen To Me Before Crying 519 Listen To Me Before Crying Su Yanyu narrowed his eyes and looked at Li Yuntian. ¡°I like to hit spineless people. Do you have any problem with that?¡± Li Yuntian was so angry that he wanted to curse out loudly. Looking at Su Yanyu¡¯s arrogant face, he wanted to go forward and p him on the face, but he held it in. Su Yanyu¡¯s status was not something he couldpare to. Li Yuntian gritted his teeth and forced a smile. ¡°Lord Su, is there a misunderstanding here? I¡¯m aw-abiding, good person.¡± !! Su Yanyu sneered. ¡°What misunderstanding can there be? Didn¡¯t I hit you just now? How can you tolerate this? Tell me, aren¡¯t you spineless?¡± Su Yanyu was simply being unreasonable! Not to mention Li Yuntian, even Mu Cong and the others felt that Su Yanyu was behaving way over the top. Li Yuntian gritted his teeth. If Su Yanyu wasn¡¯t Su Yanyu, he wouldn¡¯t have tolerated it. Su Yanyu continued to mock him mercilessly. ¡°I just can¡¯t stand spineless people, so I want to hit you. If you don¡¯t like it, fight back.¡± Su Yanyu rushed forward and began beating Li Yuntian up. He was practically riding on Li Yuntian while throwing punches. Li Yuntian¡¯s two servants were flustered, but they did not dare to go forward and stop Su Yanyu. They could only kneel on the ground and beg Su Yanyu to stop. Even though he was beaten up like this, Li Yuntian still endured it and begged for mercy. ¡°Lord Su, there must be a misunderstanding. Who said bad things about me in front of you? Let me exin¡­¡± Su Yanyu punched him. ¡°What misunderstanding? I only hit weaklings like you!¡± Su Yanyu only stopped after giving him a good beating. ¡°Don¡¯t let me hear you spout nonsense again. Otherwise, I¡¯ll beat you up every time I see you!¡± Li Yuntian was filled with anger and his body hurt everywhere. He suddenly seemed to understand why Su Yanyu hit him. The news that the Li family and the Zhang family wanted to cancel the engagement had already spread. Su Yanyu did this probably because he had heard about it. Li Yuntian had nowhere to vent his anger to begin with. Now that he was beaten up by Su Yanyu for nothing, he was even angrier. However, he could only hold back his anger. He did not even dare to stop Su Yanyu from leaving. After Su Yanyu left, Li Yuntian¡¯s two servants helped him up. ¡°Young Master, are you alright?¡± Li Yuntian kicked them away. ¡°I was about to be beaten to death just now. Why didn¡¯t you stop that lunatic? Why did you watch me get beaten up by him?¡± ¡°You spineless piece of trash¡­¡± Su Yanyu returned and kicked Li Yuntian, who was hitting the servants. Li Yuntian¡¯s face was ashen. He was really unlucky to have incurred Su Yanyu¡¯s hatred for no reason. Li Yuntian did not dare to make a sound and silently endured another beating from Su Yanyu. After Su Yanyu left, he did not dare to re up at the servants anymore. He gritted his teeth. ¡°What are you waiting for? Let¡¯s go back.¡± For some strange reason, he was beaten up twice. His entire body was in pain, so he was not in the mood to have fun. What if Su Yanyu went crazy again and came back to beat him up? Li Yuntian went back in a fit of anger. Su Yanyu thought for a moment and decided to look for Zhang Shuangshuang. However, as an unmarried man, it was a little inappropriate for him to go directly, so he thought of climbing over the wall. This was the first time Su Yanyu climbed over a wall into someone else¡¯s house. Mu Cong hunched over. ¡°Lord Su,e up.¡± They climbed over the wall and entered the courtyard. Mu Cong and the others found a ce to hide. ¡°Lord Su, we¡¯ll wait for you here. Come back quickly.¡± Su Yanyu nodded. However, this was also the first time he climbed over the wall to find a woman. He had absolutely no idea where Zhang Shuangshuang lived. After wandering around the mansion for a while, he saw Zhang Shuangshuang walking out of a ce. There seemed to be tears and an obvious p mark on her face. Her face was pale and she looked very pitiful. The servant girl beside her also looked sad as she wiped her tears. Su Yanyu watched the two of them walk past and quietly followed them. What he wanted to say was very private, so he had to find a safe ce. Zhang Shuangshuang was unfavoured, so her courtyard was probably deserted. It was undoubtedly the safest ce. Zhang Shuangshuang and Qing Mei returned to the courtyard silently. Zhang Shuangshuang still could not believe what she had just heard. Zhang Heng had asked her to go over, so she had no choice. When she went, she saw You Xuerou¡¯s fake gentle smile and Zhang Heng¡¯s cold face. Zhang Shuangshuang said, ¡°Father, if you want me to break off the engagement, I won¡¯t agree because I didn¡¯t do anything out of line. I will break off the engagement only if the Li family announces the truth to the world and apologizes to me.¡± Zhang Heng raised his hand and pped her. ¡°Unfilial daughter, who do you think you are? Do you want the Right Censor-in-chief and his wife to apologize to you personally? Are you worthy?¡± In Zhang Heng¡¯s eyes, Zhang Shuangshuang was a good-for-nothing. After being pped, Zhang Shuangshuang¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°Father, I won¡¯tpromise on this.¡± Zhang Heng was even more annoyed by Zhang Shuangshuang¡¯s insensibility. He looked away coldly. ¡°I advise you to stop making a fuss. The Li family has sent a message. The third son of the Li family, Li Yuntian, is about the same age as you. He¡¯s not married and is good enough for you. If you want to continue making a fuss, go shave your head and be a nun. Choose one of the two options.¡± If she didn¡¯t marry Li Yuntian, she would have to shave her head and be a nun. They didn¡¯t give her a way out at all. You Xuerou looked at Zhang Shuangshuang with a pitiful smile. Zhang Heng could not be bothered to look at Zhang Shuangshuang. He waved his hand in annoyance. ¡°Go and think about it. I¡¯ll give you three days.¡± After Zhang Shuangshuang and Qing Mei left, they continued to cry on their way back. ¡°Ahem, can you stop crying first? Listen to me before you cry any further.¡± Su Yanyu had been watching them for a while. How could they have so many tears to shed? He wanted to wait until they finished crying, but there was no sign of stopping. Zhang Shuangshuang and Qing Mei were shocked and almost screamed. Su Yanyu said, ¡°Crying is useless. If it was useful, then everyone in the world only needed to cry. I¡¯m not here tofort people. Listen carefully and remember my words.¡± Zhang Shuangshuang looked at Su Yanyu and nodded. ... Chapter 520 - 520 I Just Want To Tell You 520 I Just Want To Tell You Zhang Shuangshuang swallowed the lump in her throat as well as the scream that was about toe out of her mouth. She was originally in pain, but when she heard Su Yanyu¡¯s words, she did not seem to be in so much pain. Su Yanyu was right. If crying was useful, everyone in the world only needed to cry to solve their problems. Seeing that Zhang Shuangshuang was no longer sobbing, Su Yanyu continued. ¡°If you cry like this now, when you find out that the Li family ns to let Li Yuntian marry you, you¡¯ll cry yourself to death.¡± Zhang Shuangshuang¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°My father told me about this just now.¡± Su Yanyu nodded in understanding. No wonder she was crying so sadly. Su Yanyu said, ¡°Li Yuntian is not a good person. He eats, sleeps, and gambles. He¡¯s not capable, but he¡¯s very good at bullying the weak. In short, if you marry him, your eyes will go blind from crying.¡± Before Zhang Shuangshuang could break down again, Qing Mei couldn¡¯t help but ask anxiously. ¡°Miss, what should we do?¡± How could her Miss have a good life in the future after marrying such a husband? Qing Mei felt that the heavens were too mean to Zhang Shuangshuang. Su Yanyu looked at Zhang Shuangshuang. ¡°Didn¡¯t Miss Liu tell you something in the pce? Miss Liu is never wrong. You must believe her.¡± Zhang Shuangshuang looked at Su Yanyu. ¡°Is Li Yuntian really that kind of person?¡± Zhang Heng had talked about Li Yuntian as if he was the best husband she could ask for and that she should be thankful for it. Su Yanyu answered disdainfully. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you¡¯ll know when you marry him. I¡¯m leaving. Do as you see fit. I¡¯m just telling you so that you won¡¯t be kept in the dark.¡± It was impossible for the Li family to speak poorly of their son. Su Yanyu was about to leave. After all, it was not good for him to stay here for too long. If someone saw him, he would be in trouble. Zhang Shuangshuang asked him. ¡°Your Lordship, are you very familiar with Miss Liu?¡± Speaking of which, Liu Sanniang had already saved her twice and even pointed out a way for her, but she was hesitating. Su Yanyu immediately patted his chest. ¡°Of course.¡± Zhang Shuangshuang said, ¡°To be honest, Your Lordship, I¡¯ve already seen Miss Liu.¡± Su Yanyu looked at Zhang Shuangshuang. ¡°Then let me put it this way. Miss Liu has probably told you what to do. If you don¡¯t listen and end up in a sorry state, don¡¯t me anyone else. You made the decision yourself.¡± Su Yanyu walked out and left quickly. Zhang Shuangshuang wiped her tears. ¡°Qing Mei,e with me.¡± Qing Mei wiped her tears and nodded. Zhang Heng had given Zhang Shuangshuang three days to think about it, but in fact, he never thought that his docile daughter would go against him. Zhang Shuangshuang stood outside the courtyard and knocked gently. The door opened and a big ck head appeared in front of the two of them. Qing Mei was so frightened that she quickly bit her hand to prevent herself from screaming out. General ck stepped aside. After Zhang Shuangshuang entered, General ck closed the door. Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°Come in.¡± Zhang Shuangshuang looked at the small courtyard with mixed feelings. She felt that Liu Sanniang was really capable, but the ce where she lived¡­ was surprisingly humble. Zhang Shuangshuang walked into the main hall. Liu Sanniang pointed to a chair, and Zhang Shuangshuang sat down. Liu Sanniang poured her a cup of fruit tea. Zhang Shuangshuang held her teacup and said after a while, ¡°Miss Liu, if I didn¡¯t do that, would I really end up marrying Li Yuntian?¡± Zhang Shuangshuang thought that Liu Sanniang might not know who Li Yuntian was, so she exined. ¡°Li Yuntian is the third young master of the Li family.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Zhang Shuangshuang. ¡°As long as you ept it, your fate will change.¡± Zhang Shuangshuang¡¯s heart was already riddled with holes, but she still had a little hope that things would change. However, sometimes, the fact that they were a family didn¡¯t mean that they were fated to be a family. Zhang Shuangshuang pursed her lips and felt a lump in her throat. ¡°Thank you, Miss Liu. I understand.¡± Liu Sanniang told her calmly, ¡°Some fates don¡¯t end only by death.¡± Whether it was parents or husband and wife, when one decided to end the rtionship, fate would end there for them. Zhang Heng did not care if Zhang Shuangshuang was suffering or not. Their father-daughter rtionship was already over. Zhang Shuangshuang replied in a low voice. ¡°Thank you, Miss Liu. I understand.¡± Zhang Shuangshuang stood up and was about to leave when Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°Drink some tea before leaving.¡± Zhang Shuangshuang took a sip of tea. There was a fragrance of fruits. It was slightly sweet. Zhang Shuangshuang put down the cup. ¡°Thank you.¡± With that, she left. Chu Yan walked in and sat down, taking the fruit tea from Liu Sanniang. Liu Sanniang asked softly. ¡°Chu Yan, why aren¡¯t you curious about what Zhang Shuangshuang will do?¡± Chu Yan looked up at Liu Sanniang. ¡°She chooses what she wants to do.¡± Some people would choose the right one, and others would choose the wrong one. There was evil and good in the world. It was fine as long as there was no imbnce between the good and evil. Liu Sanniang nodded nomittally. She drank her tea and felt that she had gained some weight. After Zhang Shuangshuang returned to the mansion, she did not cry again. She had three days to consider. The next morning. ... When Zhang Yufei brought the servant girl over, she had a smile on her face. She went straight into the house. Qing Mei wasbing Zhang Shuangshuang¡¯s hair. Zhang Yufei nced at her. ¡°Congrattions, Second Sister. From now on, we¡¯ll be sisters-inw. Second Sister, you¡¯re really lucky. Father really dotes on you.¡± The jewelry on the dressing table was very shabby. One could count it with one hand. In Zhang Yufei¡¯s eyes, Zhang Shuangshuang was no match to her. She did not even have to make a move before she trampled Zhang Shuangshuang under her feet. Although she did not treat Zhang Shuangshuang as an opponent, the fact that Zhang Shuangshuang was still alive was an eyesore to her. Zhang Yufei knew what Zhang Shuangshuang yearned for, so she came to poke at her sore spot intentionally. Zhang Shuangshuang¡¯s face was pale. Qing Mei could not help but retort indignantly. ¡°Eldest Miss, you are going too far!¡± Zhang Yufei raised her eyebrows. ¡°How am I going too far? I¡¯m here to congratte my Second Sister.¡± Zhang Shuangshuang looked at Zhang Yufei. ¡°Father said that he would give me three days to consider.¡± Zhang Yufei covered her mouth and chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s true, but you will definitely not be so heartless as to disappoint Father, so he has already sent a message back to the Li family to say that he agrees to the proposal.¡± Chapter 521 - 521 I Won’t Agree Or Accept It 521 I Won¡¯t Agree Or ept It Zhang Shuangshuang refused to believe it. ¡°I haven¡¯t agreed yet. How can he agree?¡± She had really thought that her father would keep his promise of giving her three days to consider. However, she did not expect that Zhang Heng did not even give her thisst bit of dignity. Zhang Yufei smiled. ¡°Second Sister, this is your good fortune. Why would you push it away? If you don¡¯t marry Li Yuntian, you¡¯ll die a spinster. You¡¯re at a good age right now. Father is doing this for your own good.¡± Zhang Shuangshuang thought that she would cry from anger, but when she saw the smugness on Zhang Yufei¡¯s face, she did not feel that bad. It was as if all of this was supposed to happen. Perhaps she had already expected it, so when it really happened, she did not feel that sad. Her heart would still hurt, but she would not break down so easily. She suddenly felt relieved. Zhang Shuangshuang looked at Zhang Yufei. ¡°I already know the news. Can you leave now?¡± Zhang Shuangshuang did not cry, which surprised Zhang Yufei. She liked to see Zhang Shuangshuang in extreme pain. She liked to see her disappointed and sad. The engagement had been broken off and she was forced to marry someone else. This was undoubtedly a torture for her. Zhang Shuangshuang should be crying in pain, but instead, she looked indifferent, making Zhang Yufei very dissatisfied and ufortable. ¡°Second Sister, I¡¯m really happy to be your sister-inw in the future. It turns out that the heavens have arranged everything. Although Second Sister is not fated to be with Li Jing, you are fated with the Li family. In the future, Second Sister, you have to call me sister-inw.¡± Zhang Yufei smiled smugly. She did not see anything she wanted to see and felt ufortable. She thought that it was because the goading was not enough, so she went on being mean. No one would be able to stand this humiliation. Zhang Shuangshuang looked at the arrogant smile on Zhang Yufei¡¯s face. She still felt terrible, but that was all. She even knew that Zhang Yufei said this on purpose to goad her and see her cry and make a fool of herself. This had happened many times since she was young. After her mother died, she no longer had anyone to love her. She looked at her father, who used to love her very much, hugging Zhang Yufei. He looked so gentle. She was so envious and wished that her father could give her a hug. She did not ask for much. She just needed to be touched with love. However, Zhang Heng never looked at her. In fact, he evenpletely forgot about her existence. Every time, she was hurt and couldn¡¯t help but cry. The pain would be revealed in her eyes and on her face, making it easy for others to tell how sad she was. Every time, the sadder she was, the happier Zhang Yufei would be. It turned out that after she stopped crying, Zhang Yufei wouldn¡¯t be able to smile either. Zhang Shuangshuang said calmly, ¡°I understand. You can leave now.¡± After thinking it through, Zhang Shuangshuang¡¯s expression became calmer and calmer. She looked at Zhang Yufei calmly and saw the disbelief on her face. Zhang Shuangshuang smiled. ¡°Thank you foring to tell me about it.¡± Zhang Yufei could not believe what she was seeing. Zhang Shuangshuang was not sad or crying after being dealt a blow. She even smiled!! Zhang Yufei felt terrible. ¡°Eldest Sister, aren¡¯t you leaving yet? Do you want to sit down and chat with me?¡± Zhang Shuangshuang took a deep breath and asked calmly. Zhang Yufei frowned and forced a smile. ¡°I was worried that Second Sister wouldn¡¯t like the marriage arrangement. I didn¡¯t expect Second Sister to like it so much. That¡¯s really great.¡± After saying that, Zhang Yufei left impatiently. She felt that Zhang Shuangshuang was just pretending. When she would get to know what kind of person Li Yuntian was and that she would not have a good life after marrying him, she would be devastated. In any case, she did not need to argue with Zhang Shuangshuang about this. She had already won. After thinking it through, Zhang Yufei felt better. Zhang Shuangshuang watched as Zhang Yufei left and calmed down. It turned out that after enduring the pain until she was numb, she would be relieved. If her father did not love her, so be it. Zhang Shuangshuang reached out and looked at her hands. Her hands were slender and long. She had already grown up. She was no longer a little girl. She had also thought it through. She no longer hoped for anything that was not hers. Qing Mei looked at Zhang Shuangshuang. She was also affected by Zhang Shuangshuang¡¯s calmness and said in aposed manner, ¡°Miss, you still have me!¡± Zhang Shuangshuang¡¯s heart warmed. She looked at Qing Mei. ¡°I know. You¡¯ve always been there with me.¡± Qing Mei nodded. No matter what happened, she would be by her side. Zhang Shuangshuang looked at Qing Mei. ¡°If we can¡¯t stay in the capital, we¡¯ll leave the capital. The world is so big, there must be a ce where we can stay.¡± Qing Mei was surprised that Zhang Shuangshuang wanted to leave, but this was Zhang Shuangshuang¡¯s choice. She was willing to follow her. Qing Mei nodded heavily. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go wherever Miss goes.¡± Zhang Shuangshuang smiled. Three days passed quickly. Zhang Shuangshuang went to the main courtyard. In the past, she would be nervous. This time, she was very expressionless. You Xuerou and Zhang Heng were sorting out the gift list. It was a good thing that the Left Censor-in-chief and the Right Censor-in-chief became inws. Li Jing was the eldest son and was valued. Zhang Yufei was the eldest daughter and was also valued, so the wedding naturally had to be grand. Zhang Shuangshuang came. After bowing, she stood up. Zhang Heng nced at her. ¡°After breaking off the engagement with Li Jing, you can start seeing Third Young Master Li.¡± After saying that, Zhang Heng stopped looking at Zhang Shuangshuang. Zhang Shuangshuang said calmly, ¡°Father, you gave me three days to consider.¡± Zhang Heng frowned. ¡°What¡¯s there to consider? It¡¯s already a blessing that you can get married. Don¡¯t be greedy. It wasn¡¯t easy to get Third Young Master Li to agree. Just wait to get married.¡± Zhang Heng was a little impatient. The way he looked at Zhang Shuangshuang became stern and disgusted. ¡°Stay at home and wait to get married. If you can¡¯t behave yourself, someone will teach you.¡± He was already kind enough. If she still didn¡¯t appreciate his kindness, someone would teach her. However, she would have to pay a painful price. Zhang Shuangshuang looked at Zhang Heng calmly. She had already expected this to happen. Although she still felt a little ufortable, it was only a little. She said tly, ¡°Father, you said that you would give me three days to consider. I¡¯ve thought it through. I don¡¯t agree with this. Whether it¡¯s the marriage or the engagement cancetion, I won¡¯t agree or ept either.¡± Chapter 522 - 522 I Won’t Agree Or Accept It (Part 2) 522 I Won¡¯t Agree Or ept It (Part 2) Zhang Heng mmed the table angrily. ¡°How dare you!¡± He had already made a promise to the Li family. He thought that Zhang Shuangshuang was just a puppet whom he could control. Now that she openly objected to it, it undoubtedly angered him. You Xuerou was also a little surprised. She looked at Zhang Shuangshuang and felt that she was a little different today, but it didn¡¯t matter. She was more than willing to sow discord between the father and daughter. You Xuerou quickly reached out to pat Zhang Heng on the chest tofort him. ¡°Master, you¡¯re not in good health. Don¡¯t be angry. If you fall sick, my heart will ache for you.¡± Zhang Heng looked at Zhang Shuangshuang coldly, as if he was looking at an enemy. Zhang Shuangshuang met Zhang Heng¡¯s gaze. ¡°Father, do you know what kind of person Li Yuntian is?¡± Zhang Shuangshuang¡¯s mind became clearer and clearer. She looked at Zhang Heng and her expression became calmer and calmer. Her heart was dead, but from now on, she would slowly recover. Zhang Heng¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°Did anyone say anything to you?¡± Li Yuntian¡¯s reputation was not very good, but in his opinion, Li Yuntian was enough to be Zhang Shuangshuang¡¯s husband. Zhang Heng¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Li Yuntian¡¯s reputation is not very good, but after you marry him, he will fix himself. Do you think you can still find someone better than Li Yuntian now? No matter how bad Li Yuntian is, he¡¯s still the son of the Right Censor-in-chief.¡± Zhang Heng continued coldly with a sneer. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you agree or not. There¡¯s no room for negotiation. I¡¯ve already promised the Li family. You don¡¯t care about your reputation, but I do.¡± Zhang Shuangshuang looked at Zhang Heng. As if a string in her heart had suddenly snapped, her voice turned cold. ¡°Father, you have never intended to ask me what I think. Is that so?¡± Zhang Heng looked at the coldness in Zhang Shuangshuang¡¯s eyes and was very displeased. ¡°What do you know? I¡¯m doing this for your own good. Do you think anyone has the right to marry the daughter of the Right Censor-in-chief?¡± Zhang Shuangshuang felt likeughing. This was the first time she didn¡¯t feel like crying in front of Zhang Heng but wanted tough instead. These words sounded like he was concerned about her, but in fact, he just wanted to get rid of her. Zhang Shuangshuang said coldly, ¡°Since it¡¯s such a good marriage, how can I be so selfish? Why don¡¯t I give such a good marriage to Third Sister or Fourth Sister?¡± You Xuerou was shocked. She did not expect Zhang Shuangshuang to say such a thing. Before You Xuerou could react, Zhang Heng already burst into a rage. He went forward and pped Zhang Shuangshuang. ¡°You bastard.¡± The corner of Zhang Shuangshuang¡¯s mouth started bleeding. She looked up at Zhang Heng. ¡°Father, why are you so angry? Is it wrong for me to give such a good marriage to Third Sister?¡± Without waiting for Zhang Heng to speak, the corners of Zhang Shuangshuang¡¯s mouth curled into a mocking smile. ¡°Father, you know that Li Yuntian is an extremely vicious person, but you don¡¯t hesitate to push me into the abyss at all. Instead, you think that I¡¯mpatible with Li Yuntian. So, in your heart, I¡¯m actually also a vicious person.¡± Zhang Heng looked at Zhang Shuangshuang angrily and gritted his teeth. ¡°It¡¯s good that you know.¡± It was already good enough that she could marry, but she was still not satisfied. She was simply detestable. Zhang Shuangshuang¡¯s expression was mocking. ¡°Father, may I ask what I did to be such a vicious person in your eyes?¡± Zhang Heng frowned. Needless to say, everything she did was vicious. Zhang Shuangshuang continued. ¡°Or in your opinion, the fact that I am alive makes me a vicious person.¡± Zhang Heng snorted. ¡°Unfilial daughter, if I don¡¯t teach you a lesson today, you won¡¯t know the rules.¡± You Xuerou came back to her senses. She looked at Zhang Shuangshuang and went forward. ¡°Shuangshuang, don¡¯t make your father angry. Hurry up and apologize to him. Your father is doing this for your own good.¡± Zhang Shuangshuang looked at You Xuerou. ¡°Zhang Yufei stole my engagement. Second Madam, you were the one who taught her to do such a shameless thing, right? Do you want me to marry Li Yuntian and live a miserable life just to make me jealous of your daughter?¡± You Xuerou was stunned for a moment before she said sadly, ¡°Shuangshuang, how can you say that? You make me so sad.¡± Even if she thought so, she would never say it out loud. Zhang Heng was furious. ¡°You ungrateful thing, how dare you disobey your elders?¡± You Xuerou pulled Zhang Heng. ¡°Master, don¡¯t be angry. Shuangshuang¡¯s mother died too early¡­¡± Zhang Heng said angrily, ¡°You look nothing like a woman raised in an official family.¡± You Xuerou was about tough out loud but she held back herughter and frowned. ¡°Master, don¡¯t say that. Shuangshuang will be sad.¡± Zhang Shuangshuang looked at You Xuerou calmly. Sad? She would no longer be sad. She would no longer show any grief to make You Xuerou and Zhang Yufei happy. There were too many scenes like this in the past. On the surface, You Xuerou was speaking up for her, but in fact, every word she said was making Zhang Shuangshuang look like an insensible person. You Xuerou and Zhang Yufei were the same. They were happy to see Zhang Shuangshuang sad. Since she had hope, Zhang Shuangshuang was hurt every time. However, it would not happen again in the future. Zhang Shuangshuang turned around and left. Zhang Heng cursed angrily. ¡°You unfilial daughter, I¡¯m going to cut ties with you and kick you out of the house.¡± You Xuerou reached out to pat Zhang Heng on the back andfort him. ¡°Master, don¡¯t be angry. Shuangshuang said it in a fit of anger.¡± It would have been better if You Xuerou hadn¡¯t said anything. Once she did, Zhang Heng became even angrier. When Zhang Shuangshuang returned to her courtyard, Qing Mei saw her and asked worriedly. ¡°Miss, are you alright?¡± Zhang Shuangshuang shook her head. ¡°Qing Mei, I¡¯m moving out. Pack up and leave with me immediately.¡± Qing Mei nodded. Zhang Shuangshuang left the mansion soon after. She would not let the engagement be canceled so easily. Qing Mei did not know where Zhang Shuangshuang was going and followed her with a worried expression. Zhang Shuangshuang stood outside the Xuanyi department. She looked at the drum and walked over. She raised the drumstick and knocked three times. Qing Mei was in disbelief. ¡°Miss, this¡­¡± If Master found out, he would beat Miss to death. Zhang Shuangshuang looked at Qing Mei and smiled. ¡°After the trial, we¡¯ll leave the capital. Are you afraid?¡± Qing Mei shook her head. ¡°I am not afraid. I¡¯ll go wherever Miss goes.¡± She was actually scared, but she still had to follow the person she cared about. Chapter 523 - 523 A Written Complaint 523 A Written Comint Wei Shi came out very quickly. Beating the drum meant that there was a serious case. He looked at Zhang Shuangshuang and asked. ¡°Miss, are you the one who beat the drum?¡± Zhang Shuangshuang nodded. ¡°It¡¯s me. My name is¡­¡± Wei Shi interrupted Zhang Shuangshuang. ¡°Miss, do you know what beating the drum means? You can only speak after getting fifty flogs. Only then can I listen to yourints.¡± Zhang Shuangshuang nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± !! If one was flogged fifty times, one¡¯s skin would split open. Due to Zhang Shuangshuang beating the drum, manymoners quickly came to watch the show. Wei Shi was not lenient just because she was a woman. Zhang Shuangshuang quicklyy on the stool and was flogged. Everyone was discussing the matter. After fifty flogs, Zhang Shuangshuang fainted a few times and woke up again. Qing Mei was crying bitterly on the side. Wei Shi waved his hand and got someone to pour water for Zhang Shuangshuang. Qing Mei quickly fed it to Zhang Shuangshuang. After drinking water, Zhang Shuangshuang regained consciousness and knelt down with difficulty. ¡°My name is Zhang Shuangshuang, the daughter of the Left Censor-in-chief, Zhang Heng. The people I want to sue are my father, Zhang Heng, and the right Censor-in-chief, Li Dongxian. I¡¯m already engaged to Li Jing, the eldest son of the right Censor-in-chief. Now that I¡¯m old enough to get married, they have gone back on their word and want to cancel the engagement. Please seek justice for me.¡± Zhang Shuangshuang spoke clearly. Wei Shi was shocked, while his assistant had already finished writing theint. Wei Shi asked her. ¡°Are you sure you want to sue them?¡± Zhang Shuangshuang nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± Wei Shi waved his hand. ¡°Alright. Someone, go and inform the Left Censor-in-chief, Zhang Heng, and the Right Censor-in-chief toe over for questioning.¡± Out of habit, Wei Shi also got someone to invite Liu Sanniang over. Themoners were shocked. It was rare to see a woman suing her father, not to mention this woman was the daughter of an official family. The news quickly spread, and more and more people gathered outside the Xuanyi Department. When the news reached Zhang Heng, he was about to go crazy with anger. The servant said nervously, ¡°Master, the officers of Xuanyi Department are still waiting outside.¡± Zhang Heng was so angry that his body swayed. ¡°How dare she do this! I want her to die!¡± Zhang Heng never thought that Zhang Shuangshuang would sue him to the government. This was too embarrassing. Wei Shi from Xuanyi Department did not have a high official position, but he had been appointed personally by the emperor. This case would definitely spread throughout the entire imperial court. How could he face his colleagues in the future? Zhang Heng really wanted to kill Zhang Shuangshuang. You Xuerou was shocked. How dare Zhang Shuangshuang? How dare she? ¡­ Right Censor-in-chief, Li Dongxian, was first surprised, and then furious. No one expected Zhang Shuangshuang to go to the government to sue them! Li Dongxian was so angry that his chest hurt. ¡°Didn¡¯t the Zhang family say that they¡¯ve already settled it?¡± Madam Li lowered her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± Li Dongxian was furious. ¡°Go and get those two unfilial sons to go with me to Xuanyi Department! We have to settle this matter properly.¡± When Li Jing and Li Yuntian received the news, they were extremely shocked. They confirmed with the servants in disbelief. ¡°Is this true? Did Zhang Shuangshuang really do that?¡± The servant lowered his head and replied. ¡°It¡¯s true. The people from Xuanyi Department are still waiting outside.¡± Li Jing was very displeased and thought that Zhang Shuangshuang was indeed too vicious. She wanted to ruin his marriage with Zhang Yufei and turn them into aughing stock in the capital. Li Yuntian felt very upset. A few days ago, he was beaten up by Su Yanyu. After returning home, he thought about it and felt that Su Yanyu was probably beating him for Zhang Shuangshuang. He was also dissatisfied with this marriage, but he had never thought of objecting to it. In any case, as her husband, he had plenty of ways to deal with Zhang Shuangshuang. However, Li Yuntian did not expect Zhang Shuangshuang to be so unwilling to marry him. She actually reported it to the authorities!!! Li Dongxian looked at Li Jing and Li Yuntian and said in a low voice, ¡°You should know what happened, right?¡± Li Jing and Li Yuntian nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Li Dongxian suppressed the anger in his heart. ¡°When you go to the Xuanyi departmentter, Jing, remember to tell Zhang Shuangshuang that you have someone else in your heart. Also, tell her that marriage can not be forced. You are not fated to be with her.¡± Li Jing nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll remember.¡± It was originally a small matter, but when Zhang Shuangshuang brought it to the government, it became a big issue. If it was not handled well, the Li family would be a joke in the capital in the future. Li Dongxian looked at Li Yuntian. ¡°When you go there, tell her that you like her and want to marry her.¡± Li Yuntian was displeased and interrupted Li Dongxian. ¡°Why should I do this? I don¡¯t like her.¡± Li Dongxian¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Idiot, I¡¯m just telling you to say that. Do you think she likes you? If Zhang Shuangshuang dares to sue us, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s already prepared to cut ties with the Zhang family. Who do you think you are? If word gets out in the future that even a woman whose engagement is broken doesn¡¯t like you, who else do you think you can marry?¡± If Zhang Shuangshuang had epted this marriage arrangement, she would not have reported it to the government. Li Yuntian lowered his head and gritted his teeth. ¡°I understand.¡± He did not like Zhang Shuangshuang, but in fact, Zhang Shuangshuang did not like him either. What right did that girl have to not like him? He had a status after all. Even if he was good for nothing, his parents would not abandon him. Zhang Shuangshuang was the one being abandoned by her family. What right did she have to despise him? Li Dongxian looked at Li Yuntian with hatred. ¡°It¡¯s good that you know.¡± Madam Li frowned. ¡°Master, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Li Dongxian thought for a moment and nodded. The news spread quickly, and Su Yanyu also got to know about it soon. Marquis Su and Mrs. Su hadplicated expressions on their faces. Mrs. Su said, ¡°Zhang Shuangshuang is a pitiful person.¡± ... Her mother died early and was left unprotected. Su Yanyu was a little interested. ¡°There¡¯s a good show to watch.¡± Marquis Su frowned. He said, ¡°Stay at home. Don¡¯t poke your nose into everything.¡± Su Yanyu said with a smile, ¡°WIth the Left Censor-in-chief and the Right Censor-in-chief around, no one will notice my presence.¡± Chapter 524 - 524 A Written Complaint (Part 2) 524 A Written Comint (Part 2) How could he miss out on such a big show? He did not expect that the woman who only knew how to cry would do such a bold thing. One really could not judge a book by its cover. Most importantly, Wei Shi and Liu Sanniang were old friends. How could he let go of the opportunity to make his presence known in front of Liu Sanniang? Su Yanyu quickly left the mansion. There were already many people surrounding Xuanyi Department. The Zhang family and the Li family reached the ce. Zhang Shuangshuang and her maid were kneeling on one side. On the other side were Zhang Heng, You Xuerou, Li Dongxian, Li Jing, and Li Yuntian. Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan had already arrived. The two of them stood in the crowd, but everyone¡¯s attention was on the Left and Right Censor-in-chiefs. Wei Shi sat at the top. In the past, when he was in Yong County, he had dealt with many domestic disputes. They were about the same. He banged on the table. ¡°Is theint Zhang Shuangshuang made against you true?¡± Zhang Heng had never been so angry before. He looked at Zhang Shuangshuang with a murderous gaze. The smile on You Xuerou¡¯s face had also disappeared. With Zhang Shuangshuang making a fuss, even if Zhang Yufei married Li Jing, there would still be gossip. Zhang Heng said in a low voice, ¡°Of course it¡¯s not true.¡± Li Dongxian¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s a misunderstanding.¡± Zhang Shuangshuang¡¯s eyes be brighter and brighter. She said, ¡°Everything I said is true.¡± Wei Shi looked at Zhang Heng. ¡°What¡¯s not true? What is the misunderstanding?¡± Zhang Heng red at Zhang Shuangshuang. ¡°It¡¯s not that we broke off the engagement for no reason. She is rude and disrespectful to her elders. How can we let such an impudent daughter harm others?¡± Li Dongxian frowned and said calmly, ¡°There are many things that others don¡¯t know. My son wants to break off the engagement, so as his parents, we naturally can¡¯t force him. That¡¯s why we talked to Lord Zhang about it.¡± Zhang Shuangshuang had no status in Zhang Heng¡¯s eyes. It was impossible for the Li family to marry Zhang Shuangshuang. Marrying her would not help them at all. Zhang Shuangshuang asked calmly. ¡°What do you mean by I¡¯m disrespectful to elders? Do you mean that I didn¡¯t obediently agree to breaking off the engagement and handing Li Jing over to Zhang Yufei?¡± Zhang Heng gritted his teeth in anger. He wished he could strangle her to death. Zhang Shuangshuang looked at Li Dongxian. ¡°Lord Li, Madam Li, I remember that you came personally to arrange the marriage back then. Why did you choose to cancel the engagement now? Why didn¡¯t you even give me an exnation? Is it because my mother is dead?¡± Madam Li frowned and quickly rified. ¡°No, why would you think that?¡± ¡°No? Then what is the reason? If I didn¡¯t report it to the government today, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t even be able to see the two of you.¡± Zhang Shuangshuang sneered. She looked at her fiance. ¡°Li Jing, you don¡¯t even have the guts toe to cancel the engagement yourself. What kind of a man are you?¡± Li Jing¡¯s expression changed. He looked at Zhang Shuangshuang coldly. Zhang Shuangshuang was no longer as weak as before. Her face was pale, but there was calmness and determination in her eyes. Zhang Heng was so angry that he pointed at Zhang Shuangshuang with trembling hands. ¡°Unfilial daughter, unfilial daughter!¡± Zhang Shuangshuang sneered. ¡°Father, since you said that I¡¯m an unfilial daughter, I have no choice but to be unfilial. If you want me to break off the engagement with Li Jing so that your precious daughter can marry him, it would only happen if I¡¯m no longer rted to the Zhang family.¡± You Xuerou covered her mouth and said in shock, ¡°You, are you asking to cut ties with your father?¡± Zhang Heng pointed at Zhang Shuangshuang with a trembling hand. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. Since you made the decision yourself, don¡¯t regret it. I¡¯ll fulfill your wish.¡± Zhang Shuangshuang looked at Li Dongxian and his wife. ¡°Lord Li, Madam Li, my mother has already handed the marriage contract to me. Unless I personally agree and press my thumbprint on it, the Li family can¡¯t break off the engagement, right? If the Li family breaks off the engagement for no reason, they will have topensate me with ten thousand taels of silver. After that, we will have nothing to do with each other.¡± Li Dongxian¡¯s expression was cold, and Madam Li¡¯s face was dark. They all thought that Zhang Shuangshuang was the easiest one to deceive. After her mother died, she was powerless. However, they did not expect Zhang Shuangshuang to take this step. Zhang Shuangshuang even brought up the marriage contract. She took it out from her pocket. ¡°My lordship, this is the marriage contract my mother left behind back then.¡± Zhang Heng¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You, you¡­ Where did you find it?¡± The marriage contract and thend deed left behind by Zhang Shuangshuang¡¯s mother back then were all gone. They had searched for a long time but could not find them. It did not matter if the things were missing. But once they were found, it would be very disadvantageous to the Zhang family. A strong hatred shed across You Xuerou¡¯s eyes. Zhang Shuangshuang handed the marriage contract to Wei Shi. She smiled self-mockingly. ¡°What my mother left to me is naturally mine. When I don¡¯t want it, you can take it. But if I want it, I won¡¯t let anyone take it.¡± Zhang Heng gritted his teeth. Wei Shi looked at the marriage contract and was a little surprised. It was an unfair marriage contract because if the Li family broke off the engagement, they would have topensate Zhang Shuangshuang with ten thousand taels of silver. If Zhang Shuangshuang agreed, the engagement could be canceled without the Li family needing to pay anything. If Zhang Shuangshuang did not agree, Li Jing would have to marry Zhang Shuangshuang when she was 18 years old. If Zhang Shuangshuang wanted to take the initiative to break off the engagement, the Li family would have to agree unconditionally. If the Li family treated Zhang Shuangshuang badly, Zhang Shuangshuang could even leave whenever she wanted. This initiative was actually in Zhang Shuangshuang¡¯s hands. On it was the handprint of the Li couple and a small handprint. The Li couple must have received a lot of benefits to be willing to sign such a marriage contract back then. Otherwise, how could they agree to such an unfair marriage contract? Wei Shi¡¯s expression darkened. After reading the marriage contract, he asked. ¡°Lord Zhang, Lord Li, do you have anything to say?¡± Li Dongxian¡¯s face darkened. WIth the marriage contract in Wei Shi¡¯s hand, what else could he say? Madam Li smiled awkwardly and walked up to Zhang Shuangshuang. ¡°Shuangshuang, this is a family matter. There¡¯s no need to do this, right?¡± Zhang Shuangshuang¡¯s expression was calm. ¡°Madam Li, you forced me to do this. Have you forgotten?¡± Madam Li was speechless. Zhang Shuangshuang, who had changedpletely, was no longer someone who could be easily manipted. With that piece of paper, Zhang Shuangshuang would always be the one in the right. Li Jing stepped forward. ¡°It¡¯s my fault, but we¡¯re not fated to be husband and wife. You can¡¯t force it.¡± Li Yuntian curled his lips and said, ¡°Second Miss, I like you sincerely. I didn¡¯t propose marriage to you on a whim.¡± It would be strange if he was sincere. His face was filled with unwillingness. Chapter 525 - 525 Acknowledged It 525 Acknowledged It Zhang Shuangshuang looked at Li Jing calmly. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that I won¡¯t break off the engagement. I¡¯m just asking for justice. Young Master Li, you can break off the engagement at will, but I can¡¯t ask for justice. Is that what you mean?¡± What Li Jing meant was that when he said that he wanted to break off the engagement, she should obediently agree and not resist. It was wrong for her to raise an objection to it. Not only Li Jing, but Li Dongxian, Madam Li, Zhang Heng, and You Xuerou also thought so. Zhang Shuangshuang found it really funny. She was d that she had finally taken this step. If not for that, she would not have known that they all took her as a total pushover. Even if Li Jing thought so, he could not say it out loud. Li Yuntian frowned. ¡°Second Miss, I will treat you well. You really don¡¯t have to do this.¡± She should be thankful that he didn¡¯t dislike her. How could she have the cheek to refuse him? Li Yuntian knew that his reputation was not good, but it wasn¡¯t to the point where a woman like Zhang Shuangshuang could despise him. He couldn¡¯t take this humiliation lying down. Wei Shi looked at Li Dongxian and his wife. ¡°Lord Li, Madam Li, do you recognize this marriage contract?¡± Li Dongxian¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°After so many years, I can¡¯t remember it clearly. Lord Wei, can I take a closer look at the marriage contract?¡± Wei Shi nodded and asked his assistant to pass it down. Li Dongxian looked at the marriage contract solemnly. Back then, he signed this marriage contract because he had a request. But now, not only was there no benefit in marrying Zhang Shuangshuang, but he would also be a joke. Therefore, he could not acknowledge this marriage contract, no matter what. Li Dongxian looked at Li Yuntian. Li Yuntian understood and leaned forward. ¡°What marriage contract? Let me take a look too.¡± As he spoke, he snatched the marriage contract from Li Dongxian. He quickly stuffed it into his mouth and swallowed it in two bites. Wei Shi frowned. Li Yuntian said shamelessly, ¡°What marriage contract? Where is the marriage contract?¡± Li Dongxian¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°I didn¡¯t see it clearly just now, but my wife and I are not fools. We definitely won¡¯t agree to such an unfair marriage contract.¡± Madam Li also repeated brazenly. ¡°Yes.¡± Zhang Heng¡¯s expression was dark and cold as he said, ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about the marriage contract that Magistrate Wei mentioned just now. If there really is such a marriage contract, it¡¯s impossible for me not to know.¡± Zhang Shuangshuang was stunned to see the marriage contract being swallowed by Li Yuntian. Li Yuntian had taken shamelessness to a new level. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I have a strange habit. When I see paper, I can¡¯t help but eat it. I didn¡¯t even read the contents of the marriage contract clearly. Second Miss should still have a copy of this marriage contract, right?¡± Zhang Shuangshuang said calmly, ¡°No, there¡¯s only one.¡± Li Yuntian smiled smugly. Wei Shi heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Young Master Li swallowed the marriage contract, and Lord Li and Madam Li refused to acknowledge it. Then, there¡¯s only one way to solve this case.¡± Li Dongxian frowned. Wei Shi said calmly, ¡°Lord Li, you should know that you are at Xuanyi Department, right?¡± Li Dongxian¡¯s face darkened. Su Yanyu couldn¡¯t help but p his hands. He nced at Zhang Shuangshuang. She didn¡¯t even cry and looked like a different person. Not bad, not bad! Su Yanyu took a step forward. ¡°Magistrate Wei is right. There¡¯s another way to solve this case, and that¡¯s mind-reading! In this world, there are psychics who can see through people and subdue demons. However, there¡¯s another kind of person in the world, and that is the True Buddha who controls everything in the world. She sees what you see and knows what you think. She can predict the future and turn back time.¡± ¡°Miss Liu is the True Buddha. It doesn¡¯t matter if you swallowed the marriage contract.¡± Su Yanyu felt that his ttery was smooth. After saying that, he smiled at Liu Sanniang. Li Yuntian looked at Su Yanyu and his expression changed. ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± How could there be such a person? The name of Miss Liu had already spread throughout the capital. Li Dongxian and Madam Li¡¯s expressions changed drastically. Zhang Heng insisted. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for such a person to exist in this world.¡± Wei Shi looked at Liu Sanniang and said respectfully, ¡°Miss Liu, I¡¯ll have to trouble you again.¡± He knew that there was no need to exin because Liu Sanniang would show it to them. Li Dongxian and Madam Li looked at each other. Li Dongxian frowned and said, ¡°It was my son¡¯s fault just now. I remember now. There is indeed a marriage contract. It¡¯s been too long and I don¡¯t remember it. We¡¯re willing to cancel the engagement ording to the content of the marriage contract.¡± Li Dongxian did not want to go against Liu Sanniang. Even Yuan Hui had been dealt with effectively by her, let alone ordinary people like them. Madam Li lowered her head. She was really embarrassed on this day. Li Jing nced at Liu Sanniang and frowned. He remembered that a month ago, in the pce, Liu Sanniang stood up for Zhang Shuangshuang. Zhang Shuangshuang looked at Liu Sanniang gratefully. She was worried for a moment when the marriage contract was swallowed, but she quicklyposed herself. Wei Shi said calmly, ¡°Since Lord Li acknowledges this marriage contract, it¡¯ll be easy.¡± What Zhang Shuangshuang wanted was to break off the engagement justly. Zhang Heng gritted his teeth. ¡°Unfilial daughter, I¡¯m going to chase you out of the Zhang family. You¡¯re no longer my daughter.¡± You Xuerou frowned and pulled Zhang Heng. Zhang Shuangshuang looked up at Zhang Heng. ¡°This is the government office. Why are you shouting? Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t take anything from you.¡± However, she would take everything that her mother left for her. You Xuerou panicked. ¡°Master, Master¡­¡± ... Zhang Heng did not listen at all and said angrily, ¡°Well then, so be it.¡± Zhang Shuangshuang¡¯s disobedience provoked Zhang Heng. He wanted to cut ties with this unfilial daughter immediately and let her have a taste of the suffering in poverty. Zhang Heng said to Wei Shi, ¡°Magistrate Wei, please be a witness.¡± Zhang Shuangshuang kowtowed. ¡°I¡¯m willing to cut ties with my father. From now on, we will have nothing to do with each other!¡± Wei Shi nodded and his subordinates immediately went to prepare a pen and paper. You Xuerou could not stop Zhang Heng. Zhang Heng didn¡¯t care about anything else. He took the pen and wrote a letter of severance before leaving his fingerprint on it. Zhang Shuangshuang also wrote her name and left her fingerprint. Wei Shi looked at the letter. Li Dongxian and Madam Li were very cooperative. The case was quickly closed. The Zhang family and the Li family turned to leave, and so did themoners. Liu Sanniang walked to Zhang Shuangshuang¡¯s side and helped her up. ¡°Congrattions.¡± ... Chapter 526 - 526 Miss Liu, We’ll Meet Again If Fate allows 526 Miss Liu, We¡¯ll Meet Again If Fate allows Zhang Shuangshuang looked at Liu Sanniang and suddenly cried. ¡°Miss Liu, will I be fine in the future?¡± Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You have a prosperous fate.¡± Su Yanyu looked at Liu Sanniang and couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Will Zhang Heng lose all his wealth after losing his daughter?¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. Zhang Shuangshuang broke off the engagement in the way she wanted. For a moment, this matter became a much-talked-about topic in the capital. Li Jing and Zhang Yufei¡¯s engagement did not go smoothly. The day that was supposed to be sunny suddenly started raining, causing the Li family to get wet all over. Zhang Shuangshuang sold the title deeds in her hands and left the capital with Qing Mei. Before leaving, she went to Liu Sanniang¡¯s courtyard to thank her. Liu Sanniang invited her into the courtyard. Zhang Shuangshuang smiled. ¡°Miss Liu, thank you.¡± Liu Sanniang replied calmly. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Zhang Shuangshuang took out a box. ¡°Miss Liu, this is a token of my appreciation. Please ept it.¡± Liu Sanniang did not refuse. ¡°Miss Liu, we¡¯ll meet again if fate allows.¡± Zhang Shuangshuang finished her cup of tea. This was the best tea she had ever tasted. It was sweet and warm to the core. Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°Goodbye.¡± Qing Mei smiled. ¡°Miss, let¡¯s go.¡± Two dayster, when Zhang Heng found out that Zhang Shuangshuang had sold all the title deeds, she and Qing Mei had already left the capital. After Zhang Shuangshuang and her maid left, Liu Sanniang opened the box. Inside the box was the title deed to a mansion. Liu Sanniang only needed to write her name and the new title deed would take effect immediately . Su Yanyu came to give General ck food as usual. He met Zhang Shuangshuang and her maid outside. Zhang Shuangshuang smiled at him. ¡°Lord Su, thank you.¡± Su Yanyu looked at her. ¡°Are you leaving the capital?¡± Zhang Shuangshuang nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± There was no need for her to stay in the capital. Once she left, people would gradually forget her. Su Yanyu thought of Zhang Heng and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s good to leave this sad ce. Have a safe trip.¡± Zhang Shuangshuang looked at Su Yanyu. She seemed to know why Su Yanyu was helping her. She said gently, ¡°Thank you. I also wish you sess.¡± Su Yanyu smiled. ¡°Thank you for your kind words. Goodbye.¡± Zhang Shuangshuang and Qing Mei got into the carriage and left. Su Yanyu entered the courtyard and brought the fragrant chicken to General ck. Just as Liu Sanniang was about to speak, Su Yanyu stood up and left. Was he really going to wait three years? Two dayster, something big happened to the Left Censor-in-chief¡¯s family. A group of people came over with title deeds to im the properties. Zhang Heng looked at the titles deeds they were holding and was so angry that he wanted to vomit blood. You Xuerou cried until her eyes were swollen. She thought that she could always control Zhang Shuangshuang, but she didn¡¯t expect that when Zhang Shuangshuang changedpletely, she would take everything away. The Zhang family turned so poor instantly that they did not have money to make new winter clothes. However, the bigger problem was that Zhang Yufei was going to get married on the 20th of December, and they didn¡¯t have the money to prepare dowry for her. Zhang Heng was resentful. Every time the court ended, he could hear his colleagues shaking their heads and sighing, discussing his family matters. They said that he had sent the God of Fortune away by cutting ties with his daughter and would not be lucky for the rest of his life. However, he naturally did not dare to re up at his colleagues, so he could only lose it when he returned home. You Xuerou, who used to be doted upon by him, was now an eyesore. He couldn¡¯t help but vent all his anger on You Xuerou. ¡°In the past ten years, have you only bought two shops?¡± You Xuerou¡¯s eyes were swollen from crying. In the past, when she stabbed Zhang Shuangshuang in the back, she used to feel extremely satisfied, but when Zhang Shuangshuang struck back, it was fatal. She did not even have the chance to make aeback. You Xuerou looked at Zhang Heng aggrievedly. ¡°Master, it¡¯s not that easy to do business.¡± Zhang Heng gritted his teeth. ¡°How difficult can it be? Sun Miaomiao could manage to increase the family assets multifold in a few years, why couldn¡¯t you? If you can¡¯t do this and can¡¯t do that, then what can you do?¡± You Xuerou felt extremely aggrieved. Sun Miaomiao, Zhang Shuangshuang¡¯s mother, was out all year round and was busier than men, which gave her an opportunity to steal business from the men. That was not something ordinary women were capable of doing, Sun Miaomiao could do it, but she really could not. You Xuerou had a beautiful face and a delicate figure. Due to this, she was doted on and never had to worry about money. It was very satisfying for her to spend the money Sun Miaomiao had umted over the years and bully her daughter. But now that they had nothing, Zhang Heng lost his patience. You Xuerou felt wronged, but she could not say anything. Seeing her like this, Zhang Heng did not re up again. However, now that he had be theughing stock in the imperial court, he felt embarrassed. Zhang Heng looked at You Xuerou. ¡°You¡¯re not inferior to Sun Miaomiao. I¡¯ll hand the family business to you. You have to prove to those who mock me that I didn¡¯t send the God of Fortune away.¡± If the Zhang family continued to decline, he would have to admit the fact that abandoning his daughter was the worst choice he¡¯d made. If the Zhang family managed to prosper, it would be a p on the faces of those who were making fun of him. You Xuerou nodded. ¡°I will.¡± No matter how displeased she was, what Zhang Shuangshuang took away belonged to her. This was the truth, and it was also a fact that she had taught You Xuerou and her daughter a bitter, unforgettable lesson. Chapter 527 - 527 Flood 527 Flood Zhang Yufei had always taken pleasure in stepping on Zhang Shuangshuang. Originally, her engagement to Li Jing was a joyful asion. But now, with Zhang Shuangshuang doing this, she could not even afford the embroiderer to make clothes for her, and the dowry she got was very little. All of this was a p to her face. Without a generous dowry, it would not be easy for her to gain a foothold in the Li family. Her future was shrouded in darkness. Other than crying, Zhang Yufei cursed Zhang Shuangshuang vehemently in her heart. She even made a voodoo doll to vent her anger on, but what was the use? ¡­ Inte September, many refugees surged into the capital. The entire capital fell into a tense atmosphere. From August to September, it continued to rain in Jiangzhou, drowning many viges. The grains were all soaked in the rain. Some people said that it was a demon causing trouble. The crown prince, Xia Hongyuan, requested to go to Jiangzhou to help with the disaster. The emperor allowed it. Xia Hongyuan left the capital with Xia Qiluo and the two elders, Xu Qing and Xu Ran. Third Prince, Xia Hongming, lost a good opportunity to prove his ability and umte merits. After returning home, he flew into a rage. He wanted to get someone to invite Wu Ju over, but the servant said that Wu Ju had left the mansion. Xia Hongming kicked him a few times in anger. ¡°Useless trash, don¡¯t you know that you should follow him at all times? If he leaves just like that, where am I supposed to find him?¡± Wu Ju had no interest in women. Even the top courtesan of Yuqiong Pavilion could not seduce him. He was not greedy for money. No matter how much money Xia Hongming promised him, it would not change his mind. Wu Ju did not like fame or fortune either. Xia Hongming did not know what he wanted. The more Xia Hongming thought about it, the angrier he became. The servant trembled. ¡°We followed, but Master Wu Ju seemed to have noticed it and shook us off. Master Wu Ju is a capable person¡­¡± If Wu Ju did not want anyone to follow him, ordinary people like them would not be able to catch up. Xia Hongming was furious. ¡°Trash, trash, all of you are trash!¡± While Xia Hongming was in a fit of anger, a servant ran in and reported. ¡°Third Prince, Master Wu Ju is back.¡± Xia Hongming was delighted. ¡°Hurry up and invite him over.¡± Wu Ju walked in calmly. ¡°Your Highness!¡± Xia Hongming was both happy and angry. ¡°Where did you go?¡± Her tone was a littleplicated, like a womanining about her husband. She loved him and hated him, but couldn¡¯t leave him. Wu Ju said calmly, ¡°I went to observe the weather.¡± Seeing that Wu Ju¡¯s expression was calm, as if he had no intention of leaving, Xia Hongming was relieved. ¡°What about the weather?¡± Wu Ju said slowly, ¡°The weather in Jiangzhou. Crown Prince can¡¯t tame the flood at this time. Third Prince, you can volunteer to go there.¡± Xia Hongming was delighted. ¡°Really?¡± If the Crown Prince could not tame the flood, he would be criticized for being ipetent. On the other hand, if Xia Hongming could manage to stem the flood, he would definitely take another step closer to his goal. Wu Ju nodded. ¡°This is an opportunity. Third Prince, if you¡¯re willing to take the risk, you can try. Everything is unpredictable. It¡¯s up to you.¡± Xia Hongming said seriously, ¡°Of course I have to go. It¡¯s said that there¡¯s a demon causing the flood in Jiangzhou. As a prince of the royal family, even if I don¡¯t go to treat the water, I have to show concern for the people there.¡± Wu Ju nodded slightly. ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± Xia Hongming nodded. ¡°Master Wu Ju, can you go there with me?¡± Wu Ju smiled. ¡°Of course.¡± Xia Hongming was relieved. Wei Shi received the imperial edict and prepared to leave for Jiangzhou. Mrs. Wei packed his luggage for him. ¡°Master, why don¡¯t you ask Miss Liu to go along? Miss Liu might have already sensed something about this.¡± Wei Shi nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go tomorrow morning to ask her.¡± Mrs. Wei nodded. Wei Meng had also reached the age of marriage. There were several families in the capital who had the intention to marry her. Mrs. Wei wanted to ask Wei Shi about his opinion, but the flood in Jiangzhou was so serious that Mrs. Wei did not want to burden Wei Shi further at this moment, so she did not bring it up. She thought that it would be the same to tell Wei Shi after he came back. After all, they only had one daughter. Marriage was a big deal, so they had to choose slowly. At night. Liu Sanniang felt that she was in a dark ce. Slowly, she heard sobbing. Gradually, she could see. Not far in front of her, a woman knelt in front of her, crying. ¡°Save me, save me. I can¡¯t take it anymore.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at her. The woman kept crying. ¡°Miss Liu, save me.¡± The woman seemed to want to say something, but Liu Sanniang could no longer hear her. She had already woken up. It was still dark outside. Liu Sanniang got up and gently opened the door to the courtyard. General ck instantly woke up and walked to her side silently. Liu Sanniang looked at the sky. The evil source was getting stronger and stronger. Liu Sanniang stood up and went to the kitchen to make noodles. This was a rare asion where Chu Yan didn¡¯t wake up earlier than her. After preparing all the seasonings, she put the noodles into the boiling pot. When Chu Yan got up, they could eat together. After a while, Chu Yan came over and said, ¡°Let¡¯s leave in a while.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Chu Yan. ¡°I had a dreamst night. I don¡¯t know if it has anything to do with Jiangzhou. I was about to say¡­¡± Chu Yan smiled faintly. ¡°Yes, I smell a stenching from Jiangzhou.¡± Liu Sanniang felt sorry for him to be able to smell it. The stinkiest thing in the world was sin. Chu Yan must be suffering a lot. ... There was a knock on the door. General ck opened the door and Wei Shi came in. Wei Shi smiled at Liu Sanniang and said, ¡°Miss Liu, the emperor has already ordered me to go to Jiangzhou to investigate.¡± Liu Sanniang said, ¡°Lord Wei, have you eaten? If not, let¡¯s eat together. Chu Yan and I are already preparing to go to Jiangzhou.¡± Wei Shi frowned. ¡°Is there evil in Jiangzhou too?¡± Wei Shi had never forgotten that where there was evil, there was Liu Sanniang. He sighed after a moment. ¡°I¡¯ve eaten. I¡¯ll set out first to gather information. I¡¯ll tell you about it when you arrive.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Be careful on the way.¡± It had been more than a month since the flood in Jiangzhou. If not for the huge influx of refugees, people in the capital would still be unaware of it. As soon as he received the news, the emperor sent the crown prince to fix the flood andfort the people. The refugees said that it was a demon causing trouble. In the water, many people saw a big worm that was thicker than yellow barrels. The yellow barrels were big barrels used by themoners to store food. Each of them had the thickness of three grown men hugging together. ... All the elders of the Cloud Breaking Sect had been mobilized. From this, it seemed very likely that there was a demon involved. What the refugees saw was also very likely true. After Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan finished eating, they quickly packed up and prepared to go. Su Yanyu happened toe over with a pot of chicken. Seeing that Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan were about to go out, he asked in surprise. ¡°Miss Liu, are you going on a long trip?¡± Chapter 528 - 528 Black Python 528 ck Python Seeing that Liu Sanniang had even brought General ck with her, Su Yanyu knew what was going on. Liu Sanniang nodded. She knew that Su Yanyu wanted to go along. Before she could speak, Su Yanyu put down the pot. ¡°Then, I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. General ck likes to eat this. Let him eat on the way.¡± After putting down the pot, Su Yanyu left. He still had to go back and pack quickly. Since he wanted to be a disciple of Liu Sanniang, he naturally had to learn hands-on. In the future, he would subdue demons, so it was impossible for him not to go. He was afraid that Liu Sanniang would be annoyed, so Su Yanyu decided to follow herter. He would try to reduce his presence and wait by the side to see if there was anything he could do to help. He wanted to make Liu Sanniang remember him one bit at a time over the course of three years. By the time three years was up, Liu Sanniang would willingly take him in¡­ What an awesome n! After Su Yanyu left, Liu Sanniang touched General ck and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Jiangzhou was really far from the capital. It was at least half a month¡¯s journey. As soon as they approached the border of Jiangzhou, they looked up and saw a gray sky. Even the air was moist with drizzle. Without the sun, it was cold. Without an umbre, one would be wet all over in no time. Such raindrops could even stick to people¡¯s clothes and seep in. When Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan arrived at Jiangzhou, they found an inn to stay in. The waiter said casually, ¡°Are you staying? Two taels of silver for the room upstairs and one tael of silver for the room downstairs. One tael of silver for each meal. No bargaining.¡± The waiter looked at Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan. ¡°Are you staying? If not, don¡¯t block the way.¡± Liu Sanniang replied calmly. ¡°We¡¯ll be staying.¡± The waiter led Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan upstairs. Because it had been raining for a long time, the rooms in the inn smelled musty. It was already dark, so Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan didn¡¯t go out and stayed in for the night. In the middle of the night, a strange smell filled the room. Liu Sanniang opened her eyes and saw General ck rubbing his head against her palm. Liu Sanniang realized that this seemed to be a knockout powder¡­ When the drug was absorbed by her, she felt weak for a moment, but it was quickly dispelled. Was this an gangster inn? With a click, the doortch was lifted. ¡°These two people are very rich. I saw it earlier. That bag is bulging. It must be filled with taels. The man and woman are beautiful too. They can be sold for a good price.¡± The waiter¡¯s voice sounded malicious. ¡°Good job. These two people look like travelers. Now that Jiangzhou is in such a mess, no one will notice if these two travelers are gone.¡± The shopkeeper smiled evilly. The waiter nodded in agreement. ¡°Shopkeeper, you have to share the booty with me.¡± The shopkeeper nodded. ¡°Go and light themp.¡± General ck let out a muffled roar. The waiter was shocked. ¡°There¡¯s something in this room!¡± The shopkeeper was also shocked. ¡°What is it? Light themp quickly.¡± The waiter¡¯s hands were trembling. ¡°Shopkeeper, why do I feel hot air on my face¡­¡± When he lit themp, what greeted his eyes was a big ck head. ck eyes stared at him coldly. A huge creature stood in front of him and bared its teeth at him¡­ ¡°Help, help!¡± When the waiter saw how big the ck thing was, his legs went limp. When he turned around, the shopkeeper had already run to the door. He was so frightened that he scrambled out. Before he left, he heard the shopkeeper fall in front of him with a cry of pain. The shopkeeper covered his face and his mouth was bleeding. Chu Yan walked closer. ¡°A gangster inn.¡± Liu Sanniang had already stood up. ¡°Report it to the authorities.¡± The waiter and the shopkeeper immediately cried. ¡°Please don¡¯t report us to the authorities. We have a family. If not for the fact that we haven¡¯t been able to make a living recently, we wouldn¡¯t have made this choice.¡± Liu Sanniang lit themp and the room brightened up. General ck stood beside her, looking like a tall and mighty ferocious beast. The shopkeeper was a little resentful of the waiter. Why didn¡¯t he see such a huge beast earlier?? The waiter also wanted to cry. He really did not see it. It was so big and looked like a dog, but what kind of dog could grow so big?? Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan were unmoved. An inn like this would only harm people. Chu Yan tied the two of them up and sent them to the government. The officers took them away and locked them up. When Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan returned to the inn, it was already dawn. The inn was empty. Because of the serious flood, there was no one else in the inn, so Chu Yan went to the kitchen to cook. Not long after, the meat porridge was cooked. ¡°Most of the things in the kitchen have already gone bad.¡± Chu Yan was worried that Liu Sanniang would not be used to it. His little rabbit had to be pampered. She had never eaten anything bad. Liu Sanniang ate the porridge and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± After eating, the two of them went out on the street. There was no drizzle today. As they walked on the street, they could hear people discussing. ¡°As expected, that spiritual girl is really capable. That python will definitely be subdued.¡± ¡°I hope so. If it rains again, I¡¯m afraid everyone in Jiangzhou will drown. Sigh¡­ As long as that spiritual girl helps us fix it, we¡¯re even willing to build a golden body for her.¡± ... ¡°She can definitely fix it. Didn¡¯t she say that she will perform a half-month ritual to stop the flood? She only performed the ritual for a day before it stopped raining. Didn¡¯t the traveling monks in Jiangzhou say that the spiritual girl is a goddess?¡± Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan walked towards the door of the Jiangzhou magistrate¡¯s mansion. Wei Shi arrived before them and came out very quickly. He brought Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan into the mansion. He was now living in a small courtyard in the Jiangzhou magistrate¡¯s mansion. The servants came over to make tea. The tea was nd and tasteless. After a long period of rain, the tea leaves had turned damp. Wei Shi said, ¡°The crown prince has set up an altar outside the city with the Seventh Princess. Everyone is saying that the Seventh Princess is a spiritual girl. She said that there is a thousand-year-old flood dragon in Jiangzhou. When it failed to transcend the tribtion, it flew into a rage and drowned Jiangzhou to vent its anger.¡± Wei Shi told her everything he knew in detail. When Xia Qiluo was performing the ritual, the sky was covered in dark clouds. In the clouds, there seemed to be a ck python flying. Xia Qiluo held a golden pen and drew a talisman in the air. When the talismannded on the ck python, it disappeared. Wei Shi saw it with his own eyes, and it was indeed effective. Today, it did not rain in Jiangzhou. After saying that, Wei Shi looked at Liu Sanniang and added. ¡°The ritual will be held in the morning. Miss Liu, you can go tomorrow morning and see if she¡¯s doing the right thing.¡± Chapter 529 - 529 Black Python (Part 2) 529 ck Python (Part 2) If there was nothing wrong, then the flood in Jiangzhou would be fixed in no time. Most importantly, themoners would not have to suffer any longer. How many viges had been flooded, how much food had been destroyed, and how many people had been disced. Looking at the disaster in Jiangzhou, Wei Shi was worried sick. Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go and take a look tomorrow.¡± After leaving the magistrate¡¯s mansion, Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan returned to the inn. It was still a cloudy day, but it did not rain. Compared to the rain that had been pouring non-stop for the past month, this was already a good sign. In the afternoon, Chu Yan went out to buy some food. Not long after dinner, it darkened. After washing up, Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan went to bed. At night, Liu Sanniang was woken up by someone. She opened her eyes and saw the woman in the room looking at her. The woman was dressed in ck. Her long hair reached her waist, and on both sides of her face were thin scales. Liu Sanniang looked at her. The woman said with a bitter smile, ¡°Miss Liu, long time no see.¡± As soon as the woman spoke, Liu Sanniang recognized her. She looked at her and said, ¡°Granny Zhou, you¡­¡± The woman was Granny Zhou, the python. However, now that she had appeared in her original appearance, Granny Zhou¡¯s body had probably been destroyed. ¡°Miss Liu, you must have guessed it already. The body I possessed was destroyed. After leaving Yong County, I went to Kongtong Sect. Zhou Yunyi was the Saintess of Kongtong Sect. I was very confident that she would return to Kongtong Sect. However, I couldn¡¯t find Zhou Yunyi. Instead, I was killed by those elders of Kongtong Sect.¡± At this point, the woman¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred. ¡°Due to your reminder, I left a soul outside to prevent myself from dissipatingpletely. I fled to Jiangzhou and met a thousand-year-old flood dragon. Her golden body was destroyed and she failed to transcend the tribtion. When she was on herst breath, she gave me her body and entrusted a task to me. She wanted me to find out who destroyed her golden body. She only gave me two months. The flood dragon will scatter its cultivation to increase the water level to drown Jiangzhou.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at her. ¡°So the flood dragon in Jiangzhou is you now.¡± The woman nodded. ¡°It¡¯s me, but it¡¯s not me. I haven¡¯tpletely fused with the flood dragon, so I can¡¯t stop it. I can only watch as the flood dragon pours down the water.¡± The woman knelt down. ¡°Miss Liu, please save me. If I still can¡¯t find out who destroyed her golden body in two months, the flood dragon will submerge the entire Jiangzhou. Tens of thousands of people will be disced. Ever since I gained intelligence, I¡¯ve never told anyone my name. My name is Liu Yuanyuan. If you can save me, I¡¯m willing to be by your side for the rest of my life, to protect you as well as your family.¡± In the world, other than cultivators, there were also mortals. They would invite spiritual beings with high cultivation into the house. Mortals worshiped them, which could help the spiritual being cultivate. The spiritual beings were responsible for protecting the mortals. Liu Yuanyuan did not like the secr world and only wanted to cultivate in the mountains. However, she was unlucky. During her cultivation, she was captured by Zhou Yunyi who fused with her. After being helped and set free by Liu Sanniang, she wanted to take revenge on Zhou Yunyi. Snakes were vengeful. As long as she was not dead, she would think of ways to take revenge. In cultivation, one¡¯s Dao heart was important. Spiritual beings also valued Dao heart. If they had an obsession during their cultivation, their cultivation would stagnate. That was why she risked her life to go to Kongtong Sect to extract revenge from Zhou Yunyi. It was not easy for her to have this opportunity to obtain hundreds of years of cultivation from the flood dragon. She did not want to miss this opportunity. She still had a revenge to take. If Liu Sanniang could help her, she was willing to stay by Liu Sanniang¡¯s side and serve her. Liu Yuanyuan looked at Liu Sanniang and hugged her legs. ¡°Unless you agree to help me, I won¡¯t get up.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at her and the corners of her mouth twitched. She was still not used to it. In her impression, Liu Yuanyuan looked like Granny Zhou, old and emaciated, but now she had be a young woman¡­ Liu Yuanyuan said, ¡°Miss Liu, there are also many benefits to having me as your servant. When you are thousands of miles away from home, if anything happens to your family, I can instantly return to your family to ensure their safety.¡± After gaining intelligence, she had also thought of going to the mortal world to be a house spirit for mortals. However, she abandoned this thought after observing several families. Even kind-hearted people would gradually be corrupted and be greedy. The more Liu Yuanyuan thought about it, the more disappointed she was in the mortal world. Liu Yuanyuan gradually let go of Liu Sanniang. Liu Sanniang finally responded. ¡°After the investigation is done, I¡¯ll take you in. I don¡¯t have any other requests. I just hope that you can keep my family safe.¡± Her family had always been what Liu Sanniang was most worried about. If they had Liu Yuanyuan¡¯s protection, they would be safer. Liu Yuanyuan was delighted. ¡°Thank you, Miss Liu.¡± Liu Yuanyuan stood up happily and looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu, many masters havee from the capital and set up an altar outside the city, making me suffer, but it¡¯s actually useless. That talisman only temporarily restrained the flood dragon, but it can¡¯t be subdued. There are only 25 days left until the two-month deadline.¡± Liu Yuanyuan had now fused with the flood dragon, so Xia Qiluo¡¯s ritual made Liu Yuanyuan feel extreme pain. However, she was not Xia Qiluo¡¯s match, so she did not show herself till now. Liu Sanniang looked at Liu Yuanyuan. ¡°I¡¯ll go and take a look tomorrow.¡± Liu Yuanyuan looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu, can I sleep beside you?¡± There was a very special aura around Liu Sanniang. It was veryfortable. Last time, she could feel it, but she was too obsessed with taking revenge. At that time, she did not want to have too much to do with Liu Sanniang. However, now that she was about to be Liu Sanniang¡¯s house spirit, it was only right for her to get closer to Liu Sanniang. Liu Sanniang looked at Liu Yuanyuan speechlessly. She wanted to refuse. Liu Yuanyuan could tell that Liu Sanniang wanted to say no to her. She transformed into a small snake the size of a thumb to show that she would not take up any space. Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°Alright.¡± Chapter 530 - 530 Ritual 530 Ritual Liu Yuanyuan got into bed happily. Cultivating beside Liu Sanniang was simply twice as fast. Liu Yuanyuan quickly entered a cultivating state. Initially, she felt a little awkward to make this request, but now, she knew that she had made the right choice. In the future, even if Liu Sanniang went back on her word, she would not leave. She was not a fool. Anyway, she had seen many people who were shameless to achieve their goals. She could learn from them! As long as she stayed by Liu Sanniang¡¯s side, when she became stronger, revenge woulde sooner orter. With a small snake slithering beside her, Liu Sanniang was no longer sleepy. At dawn, Liu Yuanyuan woke up feeling extremelyfortable. She stuck out her tongue and said, ¡°Venerable, bring me along and put me in your sleeve.¡± She really did not want to be separated from Liu Sanniang even for a moment. She wanted to bathe in this warm aura day and night. Liu Sanniang put Liu Yuanyuan into her sleeve. It was only the size of a thumb and the length of a chopstick, so it practically weighed nothing. When Liu Sanniang left the room, Chu Yan happened toe out too. He nced at Liu Sanniang¡¯s sleeve. Liu Sanniang felt that Chu Yan knew about it already. He looked at her, waiting for her to exin. Liu Sanniang said, ¡°I took in a house spirit. It¡¯s a snake.¡± Chu Yan narrowed his eyes. ¡°Ok.¡± Liu Sanniang pulled Chu Yan¡¯s hand. ¡°You don¡¯t mind, do you?¡± Chu Yan¡¯s expression was calm but Liu Sanniang continued to squeeze his palm. ¡°It¡¯s just a very small one. Do you remember Granny Zhou from Yong County? It¡¯s her.¡± Granny Zhou¡¯s body was already dead, and Liu Yuanyuan was lucky enough to encounter the flood dragon that failed to transcend the tribtion. With Liu Yuanyuan protecting her family, it would be enough. Chu Yan reached out and touched Liu Sanniang¡¯s head without saying anything. Liu Yuanyuan slithered up to Liu Sanniang¡¯s wrist and felt an indescribable coldness shooting out of Chu Yan¡¯s eyes. Liu Yuanyuan remembered that he and Liu Sanniang were already engaged. Liu Yuanyuan bowed respectfully to Chu Yan. ¡°You must be the fianc¨¦ of Venerable Liu. You¡¯re really a good match. In this world, only you are worthy of her.¡± Chu Yan¡¯s expression softened. ¡°Then¡­ keep it.¡± Liu Yuanyuan bowed again. Liu Sanniang couldn¡¯t help butugh. Liu Yuanyuan was actually so glib-tongued. After getting what she wanted, Liu Yuanyuan returned to Liu Sanniang¡¯s sleeve. Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan went out of the city and bought two pancakes by the street. The altar outside the city was heavily guarded. At four o¡¯clock in the afternoon, many people came one after another. There were monks in kasayas, nuns, Daoist priests, and some ordinary-looking people. Liu Yuanyuan said to Liu Sanniang, ¡°Venerable, look at those ordinary people. They¡¯re people who have house spirits. With house spirits by their side, they can see things that normal people can¡¯t.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. At four o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Xia Hongyuan and Xia Qiluo came out. Xu Qing and Xu Ran walked beside Xia Qiluo with cold expressions. The aura they exuded made cultivators look up to them in awe. Xia Hongming came out after that, followed by Wu Ju. Wu Ju looked in Liu Sanniang¡¯s direction and nodded with a smile. Xia Hongming noticed it. ¡°Master, did you see someone you know?¡± Xia Hongming looked over and did not see anyone familiar. Wu Ju nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Xia Hongming frowned slightly and turned around to take a few more nces, but he still did not recognise anyone. He gave up. He had just arrived, and his men exined the situation to him quickly. Xia Hongming could not help but feel a little stunned. Xia Qiluo had be a spiritual girl and could even suppress a flood dragon. Wu Ju was a man of few words. When Xia Hongming asked him, he only said that the heavenly secrets could not be revealed¡­ It was obvious that Wu Ju did not want to reveal it. Xia Qiluo was dressed in a red dress. Her ck hair was as ck as ink and reached her waist. Her face was covered by a red veil. When she walked past with her bare feet, people could not help but want to kneel down. It was an aura that made people revere her. She walked past barefooted, but her snow-white feet were not stained by the filth of the mortal world. This was because she was a spiritual girl and a goddess. The filth of the mortal world could not touch her at all. Xu Ran and Xu Qing followed beside her to protect her. Xia Hongyuan looked at Xia Hongming with disdain in his cold eyes. ¡°Third Brother, watch closely.¡± Xia Hongming suppressed his anger and faked a smile. ¡°I surely have to watch closely. I¡¯ve never seen a flood dragon before. I didn¡¯t know that Seventh Sister was so capable. I wonder if she can draw a few safety-talismans for me.¡± Xia Hongyuan smiled. ¡°That depends on whether you have the luck.¡± Xia Hongming smiled back. ¡°We¡¯re all family. Aren¡¯t we supposed to help each other?¡± Although they were born to different mothers, they had the same father. If Xia Hongyuan wanted to mock him, he would hesitate to mock back. Xia Hongyuan¡¯s expression darkened. If he wanted to ascend the throne, he had to get rid of the ambitious Xia Hongming. Xia Hongming looked at Xia Qiluo. It had only been a while since theyst met, but Xia Qiluo had already be a spiritual girl. Xia Hongming couldn¡¯t help but tilt his head and say in a low voice, ¡°Master Wu Ju, can you see anything special about my seventh sister?¡± Xia Qiluo had entered the Dao to cultivate long ago and was a psychic, but Xia Hongming had never felt that she was very capable. However, it was different now. Looking at her, he wanted to worship her sincerely. Wu Ju¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain. ¡°She just stole some opportunities.¡± Xia Hongming looked at Wu Ju. ¡°Stole? From whom?¡± A mortal could only live for a few decades. If he could also enter the Dao and cultivate, he would definitely be able to live for more than a hundred years. Xia Hongming thought to himself and was tempted. Wu Ju looked at him. ¡°What she stole will bring her destruction.¡± Wu Ju¡¯s words discouraged Xia Hongming. He said calmly, ¡°She¡¯s starting to perform the ritual.¡± Xia Qiluo held a golden pen in her hand and drew a talisman in the air. The clouds in the sky gathered, looking like they were about to press down. In the clouds, a huge snake twisted, and there was a faint roar. The golden light of the talisman shed and hit the snake. The snake gradually disappeared in the clouds. ... Chapter 531 - 531 The Fox Gets Married 531 The Fox Gets Married Liu Yuanyuan moaned in pain. ¡°It hurts.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at the talismans that Xia Qiluo drew. The talismans were extremelyplicated because of the thick spiritual power. If the flood dragon really appeared, it would probably be subdued by Xia Qiluo very quickly. After the ritual, Xia Qiluo left with Xu Ran and Xu Qing. It took Liu Yuanyuan a while to calm down. ¡°Venerable Liu, let¡¯s find the golden body of the flood dragon first. This is more important. It will also be my golden body in the future.¡± The golden body was used to enjoy worship of the people to quicken one¡¯s cultivation. Ordinary spiritual creatures would hide the golden body well. The flood dragon was unlucky. The destruction of the golden body was a fatal blow to the flood dragon while it had been trying to transcend the tribtion. Liu Sanniang nodded. She had to find the golden body first. As soon as Xia Qiluo left, the other people also prepared to leave. ¡°Huang, you saw it with your own eyes. Do you believe it now? There are some things in this world that can¡¯t be exined by the limited knowledge we possess. The world is divided into Yin and Yang¡­¡± A yellow-robed Daoist priest exined to a middle-aged man in green. The middle-aged man waved his hand before the yellow-robed Daoist priest could finish. ¡°This phenomenon is due to the weather. There are too many ck clouds. When the wind blows, it will look like a snake.¡± The middle-aged man raised his hand and pointed in a direction. ¡°Demons and dragons are just the illusion we create for ourselves.¡± The Daoist priest in the yellow robe frowned. ¡°Then, how do you exin the fact that when you see that spiritual girl, you have the urge to kneel in front of her?¡± The middle-aged man smiled. ¡°It¡¯s very simple. There¡¯s a faint fragrance on her body. If I¡¯m not wrong, it¡¯s a herbal fragrance. Breathing it in will cause people to hallucinate.¡± The Daoist priest looked at the middle-aged man speechlessly. ¡°Then, what would you say about your son¡¯s recovery?¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°My son was saved by a doctor. It¡¯s not because of a spiritual girl.¡± The yellow-robed Daoist priest had nothing more to say. His face turned red from anger. ¡°Forget it, forget it. I won¡¯t talk to you about this anymore. You were able to see the phantom of the flood dragon because of the spiritual girl¡¯s ritual, but you refuse to believe it. I have no more words for you.¡± The middle-aged man smiled. ¡°There are no evil things in this world. As long as you¡¯re upright and have a good conscience, you will see nothing of that sort. People believe in those evil things because they are guilty. As the guilt umtes, they will hallucinate.¡± The Daoist priest was speechless. Liu Yuanyuan slithered out of Liu Sanniang¡¯s sleeve and red in the direction where the two of them had left. ¡°That person is lying. There¡¯s a very strong demonic aura protecting him. He even has a house spirit. It¡¯s a lie that he doesn¡¯t believe in evil things.¡± Liu Yuanyuan sniffed. If not for the fact that she was not ordinary now, she would not have been able to smell it. The middle-aged man must have said that because no one knew his secret, so he pretended not to believe it. Liu Yuanyuan blew in that direction. ¡°This person is strange. I left a scale on him. We¡¯ll investigate him after we find the golden body.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°He¡¯s indeed a little strange. Let¡¯s find the golden body first.¡± Before the flood dragon died, it fused with Liu Yuanyuan. That golden body would be Liu Yuanyuan¡¯s golden body in the future. It was very useful and critical. After asking around, Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan learned several folklores about the flood dragon. There was a folklore in Jiangzhou that people often saw a huge snake on Fo Ying Mountain. That was a legend from decades ago. It was said that the snake was enormous and was sleeping in a ditch by the roadside of Fo Ying Mountain. Because it was ck, people thought that it was just a pile of dirt at first. A woodcutter fell into the ditch when he was chopping firewood. The snake in the ditch slowly started to move. The woodcutter was so frightened that he peed his pants. At a nce, he knew that it was a huge snake. Decadester, many people went to Fo Ying Mountain to look for the snake, but they could not find it. Just like that, the legend of the snake in Fo Ying Mountain was passed down generations after generations. There was another folklore, saying that a hundred years ago, there was a county magistrate in Lin County, Jiangzhou. When he was still a poor schr, he dreamed that a dragon told him to get up and go out because the house was about to copse and the dragon was about to leave after cultivating to perfection. The county magistrate woke up and heard thunder outside. He quickly called his family out of the house and heard the beam break. The house copsed and the rain came down very heavily. Suddenly, lightning shed and the county magistrate saw a big snake swimming along the eaves of his house. The county magistrate a hundred years ago was the ancestor of the current magistrate of Jiangzhou, Yuan Xin. Liu Yuanyuan said, ¡°The folklore about Fo Ying Mountain is more reliable. Although we snakes hold grudges, we need to have some sort of intellect. If we don¡¯t have intelligence, we¡¯re just ordinary snakes. It¡¯s impossible for us to take revenge because we can¡¯t remember the smell.¡± Only with intelligence would one have thoughts. Only then would one hold a grudge after being hurt. Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan decided to go to Fo Ying Mountain. Fo Ying Mountain was located outside Jiangzhou City. There was a temple on the mountain, and on the other side was a steep cliff. The sky gradually darkened. They decided to go up the mountain at night because the Yin was at its strongest at night. Liu Sanniang indeed felt it. The forest on Fo Ying Mountain was dense and filled with spiritual energy. It was a good ce to cultivate. Liu Yuanyuan frowned. ¡°The smell of the fox is very strong here. There¡¯s probably an entire fox n cultivating here. The one worshiped in this temple on the mountain is probably the fox immortal.¡± With Liu Yuanyuan around, Liu Sanniang quickly found a mountainside surrounded by many green vines. It was extremely quiet. Before Liu Sanniang could observe the surroundings, she heard footsteps. She pulled Chu Yan and quickly found a ce to hide. Soon, she saw a few people carrying a sedan chair passing by. ¡°Brothers, I don¡¯t taste good at all. Let me go. When I go back, I¡¯ll burn countless gold, silver, and jewelry, and servants for you.¡± A begging voice entered Liu Sanniang¡¯s ears. This voice was too familiar. Su Yanyu was tied up, crying. This was the first time he had met a fox demon. When he passed by a tea stall, he was thirsty and wanted to have a drink. In the end, he was knocked out¡­ When he woke up at night, he found himself in the sedan chair. How could he know that some fox demons would be humans during the day and demons at night? Hearing Su Yanyu¡¯s cries, they said calmly, ¡°Look at how handsome you are. Do you think it¡¯s your loss to be our Miss¡¯s husband? No matter what status you have in the mortal world, it¡¯s nothingpared to the honor of marrying our Miss. Your family will also enjoy the honor you earned.¡± Chapter 532 - 532 Smashing The Fox Nest 532 Smashing The Fox Nest Su Yanyu only sensed a stench entering his nose. When he inhaled it, he wished he could retreat dozens of feet away. He could not even imagine marrying a fox demon who had this smell all over her. He thought that the fox demon wanted to eat him after capturing him. It turned out that she wanted him to be her husband. However, at the thought of marrying the fox demon, he felt that he might as well be eaten. The fox demons continued. ¡°When you see our Miss, you will know that she is definitely worthy of you.¡± Su Yanyu still wanted to save himself. ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of being worthy or not. It¡¯s just that we are different species. I¡¯m just an ordinary person. I also hope that my wife can be a human. I¡¯ve never thought about marrying other species. A forced marriage can not be sweet. Do you think¡­ that makes sense?¡± The fox demons ignored Su Yanyu¡¯s begging and smiled. ¡°We all know what kind of a person you are. When you see our Miss, you¡¯ll know. You definitely won¡¯t regret it.¡± Su Yanyu shouted in desperation. ¡°No, I refuse¡­¡± In this dark ce in the middle of nowhere, it was useless for him to shout. The fox demons ignored Su Yanyu¡¯s begging and continued to persuade him. ¡°You haven¡¯t seen our Miss yet. When you see her, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be mesmerized by her. You definitely won¡¯t refuse. Our Miss also likes handsome young men like you the most. Don¡¯t feel so smug. Our Miss might not even like you.¡± Su Yanyu wanted to cry. ¡°If she doesn¡¯t like me, can I leave?¡± He asked for nothing other than not being liked by her. The fox demons smiled. ¡°Of course she will like you. You¡¯re different from the others. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Su Yanyu twisted his bound body. ¡°Help¡­¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you know what¡¯s good for you? I¡¯ve tried to persuade you, but you still don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you. You¡¯re really annoying. Don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s very disturbing in the middle of the night to scream like this?¡± A male fox demon stuck his tail into the sedan chair, emitting a foul smell. Su Yanyu was almost knocked out by the stench. Liu Sanniang was amused and quickly followed. Liu Yuanyuan was puzzled. ¡°Venerable Liu, do you know that person?¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Liu Yuanyuan couldn¡¯t help but look at Chu Yan. ¡°Venerable Chu, who is that fool?¡± Chu Yan said calmly, ¡°The only son of Marquis Su in the capital, Su Yanyu.¡± Liu Yuanyuan was enlightened. ¡°Oh, a rich young master! I understand, I understand.¡± As a snake with eyes, she had to be observant. From the moment Chu Yan saw Su Yanyu, his expression did not look good. Clearly, he didn¡¯t like this fool called Su Yanyu to approach Liu Sanniang. Chu Yan nodded slightly in agreement. Liu Yuanyuan knew that Liu Sanniang wanted to save Su Yanyu. She transformed into her human form and followed Liu Sanniang. ¡°Venerable Liu, I¡¯ll take the lead. Let¡¯s destroy this fox n in one go.¡± There was no need to talk nicely to a fox n that kidnapped people. Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± They followed the fox demons into a cave. The cave was not big, but it was apletely different world inside. As soon as they entered the cave, they could see many foxes jumping up and down. ¡°You idiots, you didn¡¯t even know that you are being followed.¡± With a sharp voice, a fox with yellow fur swiped its sharp ws at Liu Yuanyuan, who was in the lead. Liu Yuanyuan was not to be outdone. She immediately revealed her true form and whipped its tail. The tail quickly wrapped around the half-human, half-demon fox. The fox was strangled so hard that it stuck out its tongue. The fox demons carrying Su Yanyu put down the sedan chairs and joined the battle. Liu Sanniang chanted the scriptures softly, and ayer of Buddhist light surrounded her body. When the fox¡¯s ws touched her, they burned and the fox retracted. Chu Yan picked up a stick from somewhere and beat whoever was approaching. When Su Yanyu woke up and saw Liu Sanniang, he immediately shouted. ¡°Miss Liu, save me.¡± A silver figure shed past. Su Yanyu screamed and felt his throat being grabbed by a w. He leaned against the fur. The fur didn¡¯t stink, but it didn¡¯t smell good either. He wanted to vomit. ¡°Stop. If you move again, I¡¯ll kill this person.¡± Hu Yu shouted. The foxes stopped as well. Liu Yuanyuan let go a little, but the fox demon that was entangled by her tail could not break free. Liu Yuanyuan said, ¡°If you dare to make a move, this nest of foxes can forget about living. Let¡¯s see who¡¯s bolder.¡± Liu Yuanyuan¡¯s expression was cold, as if she did not care about Su Yanyu¡¯s life at all. Su Yanyu felt that the ws were about to cut open his throat. He was immediately afraid. ¡°No, no, no. Miss Liu, save me.¡± Before Liu Sanniang could speak, Liu Yuanyuan continued. ¡°What are you shouting for? Isn¡¯t it glorious to exchange your life for this nest of foxes. All of them have cultivated for a hundred years. Your death is definitely worth it.¡± Su Yanyu was stunned. After thinking about it carefully, he felt that what Liu Yuanyuan said made sense. ¡°That sounds right.¡± Hu Yu was so angry that she took a deep breath. ¡°What do you want?¡± Liu Yuanyuan tightened her tail. Liu Sanniang heard Liu Yuanyuan¡¯s voice in her mind. ¡°Venerable Liu, please forgive me for being rude just now. Demons are so unreasonable. If we don¡¯t threaten them, they won¡¯t even be bothered to negotiate with us. That¡¯s why I did this. Now that Miss Hu is willing to talk, you can talk to her.¡± If she wanted to stay by Liu Sanniang¡¯s side, she had to let Liu Sanniang see that she was really useful. Liu Sanniang looked at Hu Yu. ¡°Let him go.¡± There was a faint Buddha light on Liu Sanniang¡¯s body. The foxes were a little afraid of her. They had never met someone like Liu Sanniang who could injure them without using the peach wood sword or talismans. Hu Yu was also sizing up Liu Sanniang. She knew that once she let her go of the hostage, she would be at a disadvantage. Chapter 533 - 533 This Snake Is Not Afraid Of Death 533 This Snake Is Not Afraid Of Death Although she did not have much advantage right now, having someone in her grasp was better than having no one in her hand. Hu Yu grabbed Su Yanyu tightly. ¡°Who are you? Tell me your name.¡± Liu Yuanyuan spat at her. ¡°Do you want to know my Venerable¡¯s name so that you can seek revenge? Looks like there¡¯s no room for negotiation.¡± Liu Yuanyuan tightened her grip again. The fox demon¡¯s eyes immediately widened, and she let out a painful scream for help. Hu Yu gritted her teeth and pushed Su Yanyu down. ¡°Snake, let go of her. I didn¡¯t say that we couldn¡¯t negotiate.¡± In Hu Yu¡¯s eyes, her nsmen were naturally more important. It was not worth the while to lose her nsmen for an ordinary human. Liu Yuanyuan stood behind Liu Sanniang. Su Yanyu was let go and quickly hid behind Liu Sanniang. He considered himself to be lucky. If he had not been saved, he would have entered the bridal chamber with the fox. Just thinking about it made him shiver. The foxes all stood behind Hu Yu. A male fox demon rubbed his shoulders. ¡°Miss, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all our fault for being careless.¡± Initially, they were instructed to bring back the man, but in the end, they brought along a group of mysterious people. Hu Yu was angry, but she could not me her fellow nsmen. She looked at Liu Yuanyuan and immediately understood that Liu Yuanyuan was not the master. The real master was this young and calm woman. Hu Yu said, ¡°Miss Liu, I have already let him go. You can leave now.¡± Hu Yu looked at Su Yanyu, who was behind Liu Sanniang, and gritted her teeth, thinking that she would surely catch him next time. Liu Sanniang looked at Hu Yu. ¡°Is there a flood dragon on this mountain?¡± Hu Yu¡¯s expression changed. She rolled her eyes. ¡°What good will it do to me to tell you?¡± Hu Yu looked at Liu Sanniang and continued. ¡°It¡¯s not impossible for me to tell you, but you have to give me some of your blood.¡± If Liu Sanniang¡¯s blood was used to refine weapons, it would be poisonous. The blood of some masters was good stuff. Their cultivation had been integrated into the blood. How could Liu Sanniang not know what Hu Yu was thinking? Before she could reply, Liu Yuanyuan beat her to it. ¡°Are you going to tell or not? If not, I¡¯ll kill these stupid foxes. I can¡¯t kill you, but these foxes are nothing to me.¡± Hu Yu was so angry that her face distorted. She spat at Liu Yuanyuan. Liu Yuanyuan¡¯s voice entered Liu Sanniang¡¯s mind. ¡°Venerable, let me deal with her first.¡± It was a good opportunity to vent her anger and let Liu Sanniang see her true ability. Liu Yuanyuan immediately pounced on Hu Yu. She pped her tail, and Hu Yu jumped around. Her sharp ws scratched Liu Yuanyuan¡¯s body, leaving a bloody mark. Su Yanyu was dumbfounded. ¡°This, this is a snake demon?¡± He looked at the scales on the ck snake¡¯s body and thought to himself. ¡®Ah, this girl is really fierce!¡¯ Liu Yuanyuan¡¯s cultivation was not as high as Hu Yu¡¯s. Hu Yu had at least 300 years of cultivation while Liu Yuanyuan only had 100 years of cultivation. But after obtaining the flood dragon body, though her cultivation did not increase, her true snake form had grown. She still tried her best to entangle Hu Yu. Hu Yu almost ruined Liu Yuanyuan¡¯s true body with her ws, but Liu Yuanyuan refused to let go. Hu Yu gritted her teeth. ¡°If you continue like this, you¡¯ll die.¡± Liu Yuanyuan replied coldly. ¡°You won¡¯t live either.¡± It was not a loss to exchange a life for a life. Hu Yu finally gave in. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. I lost. I¡¯ll tell you everything I know.¡± Hu Yu retracted her hand, and her sharp ws turned into slender fingers instantly. Liu Yuanyuan also let go of her. Dressed in a ck dress, she returned to Liu Sanniang¡¯s side with a cold expression. ¡°Venerable Liu, you can ask now.¡± Liu Sanniang gently ced her hand on Liu Yuanyuan¡¯s body. A warm force entered Liu Yuanyuan¡¯s body and repaired her wounds. Liu Yuanyuan¡¯s expression wasfortable. ¡°Venerable Liu, you¡¯re really good to me.¡± Why was this power so warm andfortable? Hu Yu widened her eyes in surprise. She was also covered in injuries. However, no one healed her. Although she did not know what Liu Sanniang had given Liu Yuanyuan, looking at Liu Yuanyuan¡¯sfortable expression, she cried with jealousy. ¡°You¡¯re too much. How can you bully me like this?!¡± She let the hostage go as she promised, but she didn¡¯t get anything in return. She was even beaten up by Liu Yuanyuan. Speaking of which, she was also a little girl. Hu Yu immediately started crying. The other foxes quicklyforted her. ¡°Miss, don¡¯t cry. We¡¯ll avenge you even if we die. If there¡¯s really no other way, we¡¯ll tell your great-grandmother about it.¡± As Hu Yu wiped her tears, she looked at Liu Sanniang. Seeing that Liu Sanniang was unmoved, her cries became softer and softer. She was a little angry. What was wrong with this person? Why was she so stubborn? Liu Sanniang asked calmly. ¡°Is there a flood dragon in Fo Ying Mountain?¡± Hu Yu wiped her tears. ¡°Of course there is. However, the flood dragon failed to transcend the tribtion some time ago and has already died. Now, with the flood dragon gone, on the Fo Ying Mountain, our fox n is the strongest.¡± Hu Yu looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu, this snake is your house spirit, right? I think you and I are fated. Do you mind having another house spirit? I¡¯m very easy to keep.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Hu Yu. ¡°Where was the flood dragon cultivating?¡± ¡°At the source of the stream on Fo Ying Mountain,¡± Hu Yu replied. Liu Sanniang looked at Hu Yu¡¯s face. Demons were different from humans. They did not have good physiognomy. She only felt that there was an opportunity here, so she looked at Hu Yu attentively and slowly said, ¡°In return, I¡¯ll reveal one thing to you. Your mother will face a disaster soon.¡± Chapter 534 - 534 Bloody Disaster 534 Bloody Disaster Hu Yu frowned. ¡°Impossible.¡± Hu Yu felt a little ufortable. She felt that Liu Sanniang seemed to be able to see through her. Hu Yu had faced many masters with high cultivation levels, but had never felt this way. Hu Yu was a little annoyed. ¡°What kind of disaster are you talking about?¡± Hu Yu wanted to see a teasing look on Liu Sanniang¡¯s face, but no matter how she looked at the young woman, Liu Sanniang¡¯s expression was calm as she let her size her up. Hu Yu could only see sincerity and even kindness in Liu Sanniang¡¯s eyes. Hu Yu retracted her gaze. It was the first time they met. Why would Liu Sanniang show kindness to her? Humans were the most sinister and cunning. This Miss Liu must be trying to bluff her and take revenge on her. Hu Yu¡¯s mind raced, but she still paid attention to the change in Liu Sanniang¡¯s expression. In a short moment, she had already thought of countless schemes. Liu Sanniang looked at Hu Yu and answered calmly. ¡°A bloody disaster.¡± Hu Yu immediately stomped her feet. While she was angry, her face slowly became foxy. ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense. That¡¯s impossible. My mother will never face a bloody disaster.¡± Bloody disaster meant death. This was impossible. Her mother¡¯s thousand-year tribtion was at least 50 years away. It was impossible for her to die at this moment. Hu Yu was anxious and frustrated, and her voice became sharp. She looked at Liu Sanniang, hoping that she would exin further. However, Liu Sanniang looked away. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± She came to save Su Yanyu and even identally found out where the flood dragon was cultivating. The most important thing now was to find the golden body of the flood dragon. As soon as Liu Sanniang spoke, Liu Yuanyuan and the others immediately turned around and followed. Su Yanyu walked behind Chu Yan closely. He looked at Chu Yan and really wanted to reach out and grab his sleeve. This way, he would feel safer. However, just as he grabbed it a little, he saw Chu Yan raise his hand. Su Yanyu immediately put his hand down. As soon as Liu Sanniang and the others left, Hu Yu walked around anxiously in the cave. ¡°Go and see if they¡¯ve really left, or are they plotting something against me?¡± The foxes left the cave and followed them. When they saw Liu Sanniang and the others going up the mountain without looking back, they followed them for a while. After confirming that they had really left, the foxes returned to the cave and reported to Hu Yu. ¡°Miss, they seem to have gone to look for the flood dragon. They went up the mountain.¡± Hu Yu was still in disbelief. ¡°Is it really a coincidence that the person you captured is someone they know?¡± ¡°That looks like it¡­¡± Although they did not want to admit it, it seemed to be the case. All of this was just a strange coincidence. Hu Yu frowned and muttered. ¡°How can I believe what she said if she doesn¡¯t even want to exin it?¡± Foxes were paranoid. Even if Liu Sanniang really exined, she would only find it more and more unbelievable. She thought that Liu Sanniang was plotting something, but Liu Sanniang just left. Hu Yu scratched the fox fur on her face in frustration. After thinking for a moment, she instructed worriedly. ¡°Continue following them and see what they are up to. I¡¯ll go find my mother.¡± In this world, there had never been ack of masters. There were many who cultivated to be immortals. There were many things that one could not be too careful about. Spiritual creatures with intelligence could cultivate and live for hundreds or thousands of years. On the other hand, humans could only live for decades, and some were capable of seeing through fate. Hu Yu did not dare to be careless because she could not afford to take the risk. Even if there was a small possibility, she had to carefully confirm it and eliminate it. ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll definitely get this done.¡± Hu Yu instructed sternly. ¡°Don¡¯t get too close. That Miss Liu is very capable. Don¡¯t let her hurt you.¡± The foxes nodded. ¡°Thank you for your concern, Miss. We¡¯ll be careful.¡± Hu Yu nodded and left the cave. The foxes also left the cave and quickly caught up with Liu Sanniang and the others. This stream was where the water source came from. The stream was clear and cool, and Liu Sanniang and the others walked up along the path of the water. When they arrived at the dense forest, Liu Yuanyuan released a gust of smoke. The thorns in the forest fell to the sides, creating a path for people to pass. Su Yanyu was a little afraid of Liu Yuanyuan. Just as he was about to call Liu Sanniang, he saw Liu Yuanyuan turn around and re at him. For some reason, Su Yanyu understood that Liu Yuanyuan was saying, ¡°Behave yourself, or I¡¯ll eat you.¡± Su Yanyu forced a smile and nodded to show that he understood. He was scared to death when he saw Liu Yuanyuan turn into a snake with his own eyes. He knew she was a demon whom he could not afford to offend. Chu Yan held Liu Sanniang¡¯s palm and squeezed it. Liu Sanniang smiled faintly. The end of the stream was very far, almost reaching the top of Fo Ying Mountain. The temple on Fo Ying Mountain was located halfway up the mountain, but the stream extended all the way up to the top. The higher they went, the smaller the stream was. There were also many steep ces that ordinary people could not climb at all. As they walked, Liu Sanniang found some traces. ¡°Someone was here.¡± Some vegetation had been cut by someone with a knife, as if to clear a path. Liu Yuanyuan couldn¡¯t help but respond. ¡°This person must be the one who destroyed the flood dragon¡¯s golden body.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. Ordinary people would not be able toe up to such a ce. Those who came must have a clear purpose. However, not only that, but they had also predicted that the flood dragon was going to transcend the tribtion. The source of the stream was quickly found. It was a pool covered in mud. Liu Yuanyuan stepped forward. ¡°Let me take a look.¡± She rolled up her sleeves and reached into the pool before quickly taking out a golden statue. The golden statue broke open, but after Liu Yuanyuan blew a wisp of spiritual qi at it, the golden statue repaired itself. However, it quickly shrunk. Liu Yuanyuan put it in her arms. ¡°This is my golden body now. Thank you, Venerable Liu. Thank you, Venerable Chu. I, Liu Yuanyuan, will definitely do my best to protect your family.¡± Chapter 535 - 535 Not Leaving A Copper Coin For Me 535 Not Leaving A Copper Coin For Me After finding the golden body, she felt relieved. This was her thing, the most important thing which she had to keep well. After finding the golden body, they went down the mountain. On the way down, Liu Yuanyuan felt a few people following her. She asked Liu Sanniang. ¡°Venerable, do you want me to warn them?¡± Liu Sanniang shook her head. ¡°No need.¡± There was an opportunity on Hu Yu. She would just wait. The little fox demons only followed her and did not do anything else. When Su Yanyu heard that there were foxes following them, he was a little afraid. He boldly walked in front of Liu Yuanyuan and followed behind Liu Sanniang. Liu Yuanyuan did not say anything. She turned into a thumb-thick snake and wrapped around Su Yanyu¡¯s shoulder, blowing at his neck. Su Yanyu felt a chill run down his spine and was even more afraid. He stared at Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan, afraid that he would lose them. Feeling that his neck was cold, he could not help but reach out and instantly touch something cold. He was stunned. He tilted his head to look at it and screamed in fear. ¡°Ah¡­ snake¡­¡± Liu Sanniang stopped in her tracks and turned around. Su Yanyu panicked. ¡°Miss Liu, there¡¯s a snake¡­¡± Liu Yuanyuan had already transformed into her human form and stood behind Su Yanyu. She looked at Su Yanyu in confusion and said, ¡°Venerable, I think that he looks down upon me.¡± Su Yanyu looked at Liu Yuanyuan and felt aggrieved. ¡°No, I don¡¯t dare to!¡± He did not dare to look down on Liu Yuanyuan. This little girl looked young, but she was after all a snake demon who had cultivated for hundreds of years. She looked harmless, but in fact, she was extremely poisonous. She was the one who scared him just now. Liu Sanniang reached out to Liu Yuanyuan. Liu Yuanyuan immediately turned into a small snake and slithered in Liu Sanniang¡¯s sleeve. She was extremely obedient. Liu Sanniang reached out and tapped the snake¡¯s head. ¡°Stop fooling around.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Su Yanyu. ¡°Is Lord Su alright?¡± Su Yanyu asked instead. ¡°Are there really foxes following us?¡± He was so afraid that he would be captured by the foxes again. Miss Hu did not stink but the other foxes really stank. Just thinking about it was terrifying. Although Miss Hu did not stink, she was a demon. Liu Sanniang could tell that Su Yanyu was afraid. ¡°Your Lordship, walk in front. It¡¯s almost dawn.¡± The sky had already begun to slowly brighten. In the distance, there was already a red glow and a red sun that looked like a soft egg. Su Yanyu quickly walked to the front. When they went down the mountain, the sky was already bright. Su Yanyu asked again. ¡°Miss Liu, are there many demons in Jiangzhou?¡± He ran into demons just by stopping at a tea stall. Moreover, there was actually a nest of foxes in Fo Ying Mountain. Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°In Jiangzhou, the spiritual beings who cultivate will find people who are fated with them to be their house spirits.¡± Su Yanyu nodded. ¡°Miss Liu, can I go to see General ck?¡± He was good at taking care of dogs. This time, he sneaked out because Marquis Su and Mrs. Su grounded him. He spent a lot of effort toe out and was alone. Su Yanyu felt that he and Liu Sanniang were fated as well. After all, he could still meet Liu Sanniang under such circumstances. If not for Liu Sanniang, he did not know if he could havee down the mountain alive. Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Sure, Lord Su, you don¡¯t have to regard me as an outsider.¡± Su Yanyu smiled. He didn¡¯t take Liu Sanniang as an outsider, but he was afraid he was an outsider to Liu Sanniang. After returning to the inn, Su Yanyu immediately went to see General ck. He wanted to take out some money to buy something good to eat for General ck, but when he touched his pocket, he realized that it was empty. Su Yanyu cursed angrily. ¡°Damn fox, they¡¯re clearly trying to kill me for money. They didn¡¯t even leave a copper coin for me.¡± Su Yanyu was used to spending money like dirt. Now that his pocket was empty, Su Yanyu wanted to cry but couldn¡¯t shed tears. He cursed the foxes and looked at General ck. ¡°General ck, I¡¯m down and out for the time being. You¡­ you won¡¯t dislike me because of that, right?¡± When General ck saw Su Yanyu¡¯s downcast look, he nudged him with his paws. Su Yanyu smiled. ¡°Brother ck, I knew you were my best friend.¡± After washing up, Liu Sanniang went to the kitchen and cooked the rice. Then, she began to chop the chicken and prepare the ingredients. Chu Yan started the fire, and the two of them cooperated very well. The chicken was marinated. When the ingredients were stir-fried, she would pour the chicken into the pot and stir-fry it. The fragrance overflowed soon. Liu Yuanyuan came in from outside and said, ¡°Venerable, the foxes that were following us have already gone back. The chicken you stir-fried is too fragrant. Those foxes were drooling outside.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded slightly. The foxes liked to eat chicken. They were originally following Liu Sanniang to get information, but when they smelled the food, they drooled uncontrobly. Seeing that Liu Sanniang did not do anything other than cook, the foxes went back. They thought that Liu Sanniang was up to something bad, but as soon as she returned to the inn, she suddenly became a cook. Moreover, this cook was extremely good at her job. The foxes quickly found Hu Yu and reported what they had seen and heard. In the end, they even swallowed their saliva. Hu Yu frowned. ¡°She didn¡¯t do anything else?¡± When such a master returned to the inn, she actually became a cook. Moreover, her culinary skills were actually not bad. Hu Yu was puzzled. Hu Yu imagined the chicken and couldn¡¯t help but swallow her saliva. ¡°Then, why did they go up the mountain?¡± ¡°Miss, we didn¡¯t see it clearly. They were looking for something at the source of the stream. We heard that there was a ce where the flood dragon had been cultivating. We don¡¯t know if they found it or not. Later, they went down the mountain. However, after they left, we went to take a look. There was also the smell of our kind there. Although it was very faint, we could still smell it,¡± the fox demons said firmly. Chapter 536 - 536 Breaking The Agreement 536 Breaking The Agreement Hu Yu frowned. ¡°It seems that they¡¯re really not here for us, but for that flood dragon.¡± She had always felt that Liu Sanniang was up to no good, but the truth was that it was really just a coincidence that they met. It had been a month since the flood dragon failed to transcend the tribtion. Now, the flood dragon¡¯s resentment was causing the flood, but there were masters present here already who hade to suppress it. While Hu Yu was deep in thought, the other foxes waited at the side without saying anything. Their status was low, so in front of Hu Yu, they were just servants. !! Hu Yu had a noble bloodline and was the eldest miss of the fox n. Hu Yu¡¯s expression kept changing from time to time. ¡°Keep an eye on her and see if she has any other schemes. I¡¯ll go and find my mother.¡± Hu Yu was uncertain about Liu Sanniang¡¯s words. The more she thought about it, the more uneasy she became. In the end, she stood up and left. She quickly arrived at an ordinary farmer¡¯s house. Her mother, Hu Qiushui, was the house spirit of this family. Hu Yu did not understand her mother¡¯s choice. With her mother¡¯s power, it was easy to be the house spirit of a rich and powerful family. However, her mother only said that everyone had their own desires. Some people wanted money, but others might not. Her Venerable was an extraordinary person. Hu Yu walked into the Huang family and saw a woman in her thirties feeding chickens and ducks. A boy of about ten years old was sitting at the stone table painting. Hu Yu took a look at it and saw that the boy was painting his mother. Hu Yu walked into the small house on the west side. This was the Huang family¡¯s ancestral hall. As soon as Hu Yu entered, she saw her mother sitting under the incense table cultivating. Seeing the presence of her daughter, Hu Qiushui opened her eyes. ¡°Yu, why are you here? Did you get into trouble?¡± Hu Qiushui went forward and grabbed Hu Yu¡¯s hand to check her up and down. Her face gradually turned into that of a fox. She sniffed Hu Yu¡¯s body and her expression quickly changed. ¡°Who dared to hurt you?¡± Hu Qiushui¡¯s face immediately turned sinister. ¡°It¡¯s that snake from the mountain, right? Does she know that you¡¯re my daughter?¡± Hu Qiushui was an elder of the fox n. Her cultivation was close to a thousand years, and she had the highest cultivation among the foxes. At the juncture of a thousand years, she would experience the lightning tribtion and either be an immortal or die. If she seeded in bing an immortal, she would enter the purend. Hu Qiushui had a daughter at an old age. Moreover, Hu Yu was the eldest daughter of the fox n. Whoever dared to hurt her would be courting death. Hu Yu stammered. ¡°My cultivation is much higher than that snake. She¡¯s just a lunatic.¡± Hu Yu felt ashamed that a snake that had lower cultivation than her had actually managed to injure her. She was not here to ask her mother to avenge her. If she really did, that snake would definitely mock her for being a coward. Hu Qiushui mmed the table. ¡°Take me to find that snake. I¡¯ll teach her a lesson.¡± Hu Yu waved her hand. ¡°No need. I¡¯ll take revenge for myself.¡± She was already a big girl. She was no longer at the age where she would go back crying andining to her mother when she lost a battle. Hu Qiushui¡¯s expression softened. She reached out and touched Hu Yu¡¯s face. ¡°Yu, you¡¯ve really grown up. Sigh, how time flies!¡± Hu Qiushui pulled Hu Yu to sit down and gave her a jar of incense ash and some good things to eat. Only when Hu Yu left the Huang family did she suddenly remember that she had forgotten to tell her mother the most important thing. Hu Yu turned around and wanted to walk towards the Huang family, but she was blocked by an invisible barrier. Hu Yu did not understand what was going on and could not help but shout from outside. ¡°Mother, Mother, I have something important to tell you. Let me in.¡± Hu Qiushui¡¯s calm voice came from the room. ¡°Yu, you¡¯ve already grown up and can handle things alone. I still have to guard this family for fifty years. It¡¯s not convenient for us to reunite. Go back to Fox Cave and cultivate well.¡± Hu Yu stopped outside and was a little anxious. ¡°Mother, I have something important to tell you. Let me in.¡± However, no matter how she shouted, Hu Qiushui did not let her in. Hu Yu paced back and forth outside for a long time and called out a few times, but Hu Qiushui did not respond. In the end, Hu Yu could only give up and leave. As soon as Hu Yu left, Hu Qiushui removed the barrier. Her face was a little pale, and her eyes were filled with worry. If she died, who would protect her daughter? Now, even a snake with a hundred years of cultivation could even bully her daughter. Without her protection, the other ns would not hesitate to wipe out the fox n. The door opened and Huang Ranshi walked in calmly. He was holding a te of white chicken, which had been cut into pieces, in his hand and ced it on the incense table. He looked in Hu Qiushui¡¯s direction. ¡°Fox Spirit, you are still bound by agreement to protect my family for another fifty years. Are you really going to refuse to eat my offerings now?¡± Hu Qiushui looked at Huang Ranshi coldly. ¡°You broke the agreement and are here to act like you are a good person again. It¡¯s my fault for failing to see through you back in the day. I didn¡¯t know that you had such a powerful ability.¡± Huang Ranshi smiled faintly. ¡°It wasn¡¯t my intention. It¡¯s all fate¡¯s fault.¡± Hu Qiushui did not speak. Huang Ranshi put down the white chicken and stood up to get an incense stick to light up. Hu Qiushui blew on it and the incense was extinguished. Huang Ranshi sighed. ¡°Fox Spirit, I have no choice. I¡¯m already looking for someone to think of a way. On the day of the lightning tribtion, I¡¯ll definitely protect you and help you be immortal.¡± Hu Qiushui sneered. ¡°You must be joking with me. A portion of the flood dragon¡¯s resentment can flood Jiangzhou to this extent, and I have to bear most of it. Can you find someone to help me tide over the tribtion? It sounds impossible.¡± She found it funny and couldn¡¯t believe it. Huang Ranshi looked at Hu Qiushui. ¡°Whether you believe me or not, what I said is true. I only have one son. If he dies, my wife won¡¯t be able to take it. You have a daughter. You should understand how I feel. If something happens to your daughter, will you leave her in the lurch?¡± Hu Qiushui looked at Huang Ranshi coldly. ¡°This is not the same thing at all. It¡¯s my fault for misjudging you back then. I just have to pay the price now.¡± Huang Ranshi¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Whether you believe me or not, I mean every word I say. I¡¯ll prove it to you.¡± With that, Huang Ranshi stood up and left. Hu Qiushui only smiled coldly and did not even look at the chicken on the table. Chapter 537 - 537 After Beating The Young One, The Old One Came 537 After Beating The Young One, The Old One Came If not for the fact that there were still 50 years to go, she would have left the Huang family long ago. Once an agreement was made, if she quit halfway, she would suffer a bacsh of cultivation. At night, Hu Qiushui went out. She sniffed. Even if the smell was very faint, it did not stop her from tracking down her enemy. After spending some time, she found where the smell came from. When she arrived at the inn, she went straight to a room. Liu Sanniang was asleep. When Liu Yuanyuan sensed Hu Qiushui¡¯s aura, she immediately cast a barrier to protect Liu Sanniang. She stood in front of the bed and looked at Hu Qiushui. ¡°Why? Did your childin to you? She can¡¯t beat me, so she asked you toe to fight me.¡± !! The cold mockery in Liu Yuanyuan¡¯s tone did not make Hu Qiushui angry. She looked at Liu Yuanyuan coldly and narrowed her eyes. ¡°I was wondering how you could hurt my daughter. It turns out that you absorbed the power that didn¡¯t belong to you.¡± Liu Yuanyuan had the aura of a flood dragon. The snake n was a little different. They could, in a sense, eat their own nsmen to strengthen themselves. Usually, the snakes wouldn¡¯t do such an obnoxious thing, but when one was about to die from the tribtion, the other snakes wouldn¡¯t hesitate to absorb their power. Liu Yuanyuan was originally a little snake with about a hundred years of cultivation and couldn¡¯t possibly hurt Hu Qiushui¡¯s daughter, but it was a different case if Liu Yuanyuan devoured the flood dragon¡¯s cultivation. Liu Yuanyuan¡¯s pupils turned vertical. ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re much smarter than your daughter. Since you¡¯re here to seek revenge, let¡¯s not waste time.¡± Liu Yuanyuan immediately attacked Hu Qiushui. Hu Qiushui¡¯s eyes darkened. Sheshed out and grabbed Liu Yuanyuan with her sharp ws. Liu Yuanyuan gritted her teeth, but when the sharp ws pierced through her scales, she could not help but cry out in pain. Hu Qiushui¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°You vicious snake, I¡¯ll take out your bone today and use your skin to make a belt for my daughter.¡± Liu Yuanyuan gave Hu Qiushui a tail p and wrapped it tightly around Hu Qiushui. She was determined not to let Hu Qiushui have a good time even if she was not her match. ¡°Did you get my permission to take out her bone?¡± Liu Sanniang¡¯s cold voice was heard. The barrier cast by Liu Yuanyuan had already been shattered, so she naturally woke up. Liu Yuanyuan was a little worried. ¡°Venerable Liu, this is an old fox that¡¯s almost a thousand years old.¡± Liu Sanniang walked towards Hu Qiushui. Hu Qiushui extended a fox w. ¡°Snake, it seems that you don¡¯t have good taste. You chose an ordinary person to be your Venerable. I can deal with her with one hand.¡± Hu Qiushui did not sense any spiritual energy from Liu Sanniang. She thought that Liu Sanniang was no different from an ordinary person. Liu Sanniang reached out and grabbed Hu Qiushui¡¯s fox ws. The sharp fox ws turned into a hand. Hu Qiushui was stunned and immediately retracted her hand. Liu Sanniang looked at Hu Qiushui as if she could read her mind at a nce. Liu Sanniang slowly said, ¡°You will face a life and death crisis soon. If you can¡¯t tide over it, you will die. Nearly a thousand years of cultivation will be gone.¡± Hu Qiushui retracted her hand and pushed Liu Yuanyuan away. She looked at Liu Sanniang fiercely. ¡°You¡¯re not an ordinary person.¡± When Liu Sanniang said this, she was not joking. There were many extraordinary people among mortals who could see through the future and the past, but Hu Qiushui did not expect such an ordinary woman to be able to tell her fate at a nce. Liu Sanniang looked at Hu Qiushui intently. Her face was covered in thick ck smoke, and only a little green vitality was visible. When her vitality was extinguished, she would die. Liu Yuanyuan took a deep breath and looked at Hu Qiushui with a smile. ¡°It turns out that you¡¯re going to die. Now I understand why you want to protect your daughter so much.¡± Hu Qiushui red at Liu Yuanyuan. ¡°You arrogant worm, it won¡¯t take long for me to take your life.¡± What Liu Yuanyuan said undoubtedly touched her sore spot and she could not tolerate this little worm baring its fangs and brandishing its ws in front of her. Liu Yuanyuan was not afraid of Hu Qiushui¡¯s threat. ¡°Do you know who my Venerable is? If you want to live, you have to beg her.¡± Hu Qiushui was furious. She looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°What else did you see?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Hu Qiushui. ¡°Give me your hand.¡± She had never tried to read a demon¡¯s mind, and it was even harder than a human. A demon who had cultivated for hundreds of years had a mental defense that was difficult to break, and their fate was unpredictable. Hu Qiushui looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Hu Qiushui sized up Liu Sanniang carefully. She had no spiritual power at all. What could Liu Sanniang use to deal with her? Hu Qiushui frowned. ¡°As far as I know, all the cultivators in the world have a strong Dao heart. Why don¡¯t you have a Dao heart?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Hu Qiushui and said calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t need it. I¡¯m the chosen one and the True Buddha when I enter the Dao.¡± Hu Qiushui felt that Liu Sanniang was bragging. She did not let go of any expression on Liu Sanniang¡¯s face. When people lied, they would definitely feel guilty. The eyes were the window to the soul. Even if the body could remain calm, the eyes could not. However, she didn¡¯t notice any guilt on Liu Sanniang¡¯s face. Hu Qiushui stared at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Do I still have a chance to live?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Hu Qiushui and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± There was still a trace of vitality in the thick ck smoke. Unless the ck smoke was removed, her vitality would be devoured sooner orter. After hearing Liu Sanniang¡¯s words, Hu Qiushui sneered. ¡°Liar, I¡¯ll let this little worm off today, but I¡¯ll find a chance to take out her snake bone.¡± Hu Qiushui¡¯s eyes darkened. Her figure shed and disappeared from the room. Liu Yuanyuan shook her head. ¡°The fox is paranoid and courting death.¡± It was impossible for Hu Qiushui to believe Liu Sanniang immediately, but sometimes, being paranoid would lead to death. Liu Sanniang walked to Liu Yuanyuan¡¯s side and grabbed her hand. ¡°Are you alright? Don¡¯t be so impulsive next time. I don¡¯t need you to protect me with your life.¡± Chapter 538 - 538 I’m Willing To Protect You With My Life 538 I¡¯m Willing To Protect You With My Life Liu Yuanyuan felt pure and warm power flowing into her limbs and bones, gradually repairing her injuries. She looked at Liu Sanniang and couldn¡¯t help but respond warmly. ¡°I¡¯m willing to protect you with my life.¡± Before Liu Sanniang, she had never felt such sincere concern from anyone. Zhou Yunyi had suppressed her for decades. She only wanted to take revenge. After her revenge failed, she met Liu Sanniang again. Liu Sanniang¡¯s aura was extremely warm. She wanted to stay with Liu Sanniang and prove her usefulness, but she never thought that Liu Sanniang would be sincerely concerned about her. Liu Sanniang retracted her hand and said slowly, ¡°Yuanyuan, I¡¯ve epted you as my House Spirit. You¡¯re my family now. Other than family, you¡¯re also my friend. So next time, let¡¯s talk first. If we can¡¯t convince our enemy, we¡¯ll fight together. We¡¯re not afraid of trouble, but we won¡¯t take the initiative to cause trouble either.¡± Liu Yuanyuan couldn¡¯t help but blush. Liu Yuanyuan could clearly feel the concern in her words. She lowered her head and said in a low voice, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Liu Yuanyuan turned into a small snake and curled up on the bed. Liu Sanniangy down and quickly fell asleep. Sensing that Liu Sanniang was asleep, Liu Yuanyuan crawled out. She looked at Liu Sanniang and felt an indescribable warmth in her heart. People often said that snakes were cold-blooded, but in this world, as long as one¡¯s heart was beating, one could be moved. When Liu Sanniang said the word ¡®family¡¯, Liu Yuanyuan almost wanted to cry. Liu Yuanyuan leaned against Liu Sanniang and feltfortable and at ease. Perhaps it was time for her to trust humans again despite having been schemed and hurt so badly. ¡­ Hu Qiushui left the inn with a heavy heart. When she returned to the Huang family, she entered a meditative state. She couldn¡¯t help but think about what Liu Sanniang had said. Did she still have a chance of survival? Could it be that she was lying to her and wanted to take her essence? A hint of ruthlessness appeared on Hu Qiushui¡¯s face. Even if she was really going to die, she could not let a mortal take away her almost 1,000-year-old essence. She wanted to leave it for Hu Yu. Even if she was struck by lightning and most of her cultivation was obliterated, she still wanted to give all that was left to her daughter. The more Hu Qiushui thought about it, the more uneasy she felt. She went to take revenge tonight. Would the snake hold a grudge and cause trouble for her daughter? Hu Qiushui thought for a moment and couldn¡¯t sit still. She stood up and walked out, but when she reached the door, she stopped. She couldn¡¯t bring Hu Yu with her. She was worried that the lightning tribtion would affect Hu Yu, so she resisted the urge and returned to the house. The sky gradually brightened. Hu Yu came to the Huang family and shouted. When Hu Qiushui heard Hu Yu¡¯s voice, she immediately went outside. However, she did not appear. Instead, she looked at Hu Yu and only felt at ease when she saw that Hu Yu was unharmed. Hu Yu shouted for a while before leaving when there was no response. Hu Qiushui watched as Hu Yu left and couldn¡¯t help but wonder if she was thinking too much. Was the snake not as despicable as she thought? But even if the snake didn¡¯t hold a grudge, what about that woman? Huang Ranshi had already woken up. Every morning, he would get up early and go out. No one knew where he was going. Hu Qiushui thought for a moment and followed him. Hu Qiushui did not get too close because Huang Ranshi could feel her. Huang Ranshi left the city and looked at the altar outside the city. Hu Qiushui watched from afar. When Huang Ranshi walked over, someone who knew him called him over. ¡°Huang,e here,e here.¡± Huang Ranshi walked over and his old friend said with a smile, ¡°Huang, didn¡¯t you say that you don¡¯t believe in ghosts and gods? What are you doing here?¡± Huang Ranshi smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to see the results. Even if I saw it with my own eyes, it won¡¯t change my mind.¡± His old friend was speechless. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. Keep your eyes open then.¡± When the time came, Xia Qiluo came to perform the ritual as usual. The sky in Jiangzhou was still gloomy. Although there was no rain, it was extremely cloudy. Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan were already present in the crowd. Since they had concealed their auras, though the surrounding people could see them, they did not pay much attention to them. Su Yanyu couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°When did the Seventh Princess be a psychic?¡± Xia Qiluo held a golden pen and waved it in the air. Golden runes appeared in the air. Su Yanyu¡¯s eyes widened. When he saw this scene, a thought automatically appeared in his mind. ¡®Damn, she is so powerful!¡¯ The runes that Xia Qiluo had written were a little different. The wriggling snake in the clouds became even crazier. When the golden runes struck, the snake disappeared. However, its roar still echoed in everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°It hurts.¡± Liu Yuanyuan let out a low roar. She transformed into her human form and stood beside Liu Sanniang. She endured the pain and said to Liu Sanniang, ¡°Venerable Liu, look at that person. He actually smells the same as the old foxst night. The old fox is his house spirit.¡± Liu Sanniang looked over. Huang Ranshi was leaving with his friend. He looked nothing different from an ordinary person, but there was a strong source of evil on him. Liu Yuanyuan looked in a direction. ¡°Little Fox is also secretly following us.¡± Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± After returning to the inn, Liu Sanniang asked Chu Yan to buy some chickens. After cleaning them up, she steamed them slowly, and a nice fragrance slowly wafted out. Su Yanyu drooled. ¡°Miss Liu, your culinary skills are really good.¡± Su Yanyu also had work assigned to himself. He was removing the chicken feathers and chopping them. He did not understand why Liu Sanniang bought so many chickens and suddenly wanted to make a chicken feast. However, when he smelled the fragrance, he felt like he could eat three chickens alone. Liu Yuanyuan kicked Su Yanyu. ¡°Shut up and work. Don¡¯t even think about eating free food.¡± Chapter 539 - 539 Six Dishes, A Whole Chicken Banquet 539 Six Dishes, A Whole Chicken Banquet Su Yanyu shivered with fright. ¡°I won¡¯t eat for free.¡± At the thought that Liu Yuanyuan was a snake, he could not help but feel terrified. Liu Yuanyuan narrowed her eyes. ¡°Are you afraid of me?¡± Su Yanyu gulped. ¡°I, I, I¡¯m not¡­¡± The fact that he was stammering said it all. Liu Yuanyuan chuckled. Her pupils turned vertical as she stared at Su Yanyu coldly. Su Yanyu immediately stopped moving. Liu Yuanyuan threatened him. ¡°If you don¡¯t work hard, I¡¯ll eat you in one bite.¡± Su Yanyu wanted to cry. He quickly got down to removing the feathers in all seriousness. Liu Sanniang was chopping chicken nuggets. Hearing that Liu Yuanyuan was scaring Su Yanyu, she stopped. ¡°Young Marquis Su, don¡¯t be afraid. She¡¯s just scaring you.¡± Liu Yuanyuan cultivated the Immortal Dao, so she wouldn¡¯t let her hands be stained with human blood. She was already a house spirit of the Liu family, and Su Yanyu was familiar with Liu Sanniang, so it was nearly impossible for her to kill Su Yanyu. Su Yanyu was overjoyed, but when he looked up, he saw Liu Yuanyuan sticking out her tongue at him. His body immediately stiffened¡­ Liu Sanniang made six dishes of chicken, and the rich fragrance made people drool. Liu Yuanyuan helped carry the food to the table and went to scoop rice for Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan. Chu Yan looked at Liu Sanniang with extreme gentleness in his eyes. He said in a low voice, ¡°Have some soup first.¡± Hearing Chu Yan ask Liu Sanniang to pick up the soup first, Su Yanyu was about to scoop the soup for her when Liu Yuanyuan quickly took away the empty bowl and spoon. Su Yanyu was speechless. She didn¡¯t give him a chance to serve his idol, Liu Sanniang. Liu Yuanyuan scooped a bowl of soup and handed it to Liu Sanniang. ¡°Venerable Liu, have some soup.¡± She scooped another bowl of soup for Chu Yan. ¡°Have some soup too, Venerable Chu.¡± Su Yanyu touched his nose awkwardly. ¡°If I can eat Miss Liu¡¯s food every time, I¡¯m willing to be Miss Liu¡¯s servant.¡± As soon as he said that, he was embarrassed by his own shameless words. Liu Yuanyuan nced at Su Yanyu with a dangerous gaze. ¡°You want to snatch my job?¡± Su Yanyu was instantly terrified. ¡°No, no¡­ I just feel that you can¡¯t handle it alone and want to share your burden.¡± After saying that, Su Yanyu did not dare to look at Liu Yuanyuan. Liu Sanniang picked up a drumstick for Liu Yuanyuan. ¡°Don¡¯t scare Young Marquis Su.¡± Liu Yuanyuan smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just joking with him. He doesn¡¯t have a sense of humor at all.¡± Su Yanyu looked at Liu Sanniang gratefully, wishing he could marry her. As expected, Miss Liu still had him in her heart and was speaking up for him. Outside the inn, the foxes squatting in the corner didn¡¯t have a good time. ¡°Miss, this smell is too torturous. We can¡¯t withstand it.¡± The foxes had been drooling since Liu Sanniang started cooking. They leaned against the window and looked in. They watched as Liu Sanniang handled the food skillfully and prepared several chicken dishes. Previously, Hu Yu felt that she had been exaggerating. How good could a young girl be good at cooking? Now that she smelt and saw it with her own eyes, she wished she could pounce on that chicken dish. Hu Yu couldn¡¯t bear to see them suffer. She said, ¡°You guys can leave first. I¡¯ll keep an eye on this ce myself. I can tolerate it.¡± The foxes were relieved. It was simply a torture that they could only smell the food but not eat it. After receiving the order, they immediately scurried away. Hu Yu leaned against the window and drooled. Seeing how happily Liu Sanniang and the others were eating, she also wanted to try it. However, she had been cultivating for nearly 300 years after all and was quite resistant to temptation. It didn¡¯t take a genius to figure out why the chicken feast was held. This was definitely a scheme. The snake must have known that she was here long ago, so this fragrant chicken was just a trap to lure her. Perhaps the food was not fragrant at all. It might even be poisonous. However, she wasn¡¯t afraid even if the food was poisonous. When they were done eating, she would sneak in and secretly eat some. Anyway, there was so much food and they couldn¡¯t finish it all. Hu Yu waited and waited. Liu Sanniang and the others stopped eating, but that snake was still demolishing the chicken¡­ Seeing that all the chicken was finished, Hu Yu stomped her feet in anger and scratched the wall, instantly leaving a deep scratch on it. Hu Yu ran away angrily. Only then did Liu Yuanyuan put down her bowl and chopsticks and burp. She said to the dumbfounded Su Yanyu, ¡°Why are you looking at me like this? Have you never seen a girl eat?¡± Su Yanyu cleaned up the dishes. He had seen a girl eating but not a snake. At night, Liu Sanniang began to prepare the fish feast again. Hu Yu leaned against the window and snorted. She hated eating fish the most¡­ Was she thinking too much this morning? Wasn¡¯t the chicken feast a scheme? Liu Yuanyuan scraped the fish scales, Su Yanyu washed the fish, Chu Yan started the fire, and Liu Sanniang cooked. The fragrance filled the air. During the meal, Liu Yuanyuan asked. ¡°Venerable Liu, what are we eating tomorrow?¡± Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s make a duck feast.¡± Liu Yuanyuan cheered and looked at Chu Yan enviously. ¡°Venerable Chu, Why are you so lucky? All the men in the world are jealous of you.¡± Chu Yan smiled and looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°It¡¯s fate.¡± How helpless and infuriating. Hu Yu, who was drooling standing near the window, was so angry that she felt a lump in her throat. She swallowed her saliva and convinced herself that the food must taste awful. ... Chapter 540 - 540 Scaring Su Yanyu In The Middle Of The Night 540 Scaring Su Yanyu In The Middle Of The Night Hu Yu felt sad and she drooled even more. Liu Sanniang was clearly a little girl. Why did she have to bully a fox like this? Boohoo¡­ The little fox was sad and crying. In the end, Liu Yuanyuan ate everything, leaving nothing behind. Hu Yu endured the lump in her throat and left. She went to the restaurant to eat, but no matter how much she ate, the food didn¡¯t taste good. At night, she went to eavesdrop on the wall again, but there was no movement inside. The more Hu Yu thought about it, the angrier she became. She wanted to go in and scare them. Among them all, Su Yanyu seemed to be the easiest to scare. The snake was fearless. Liu Sanniang was mysterious. That man called Chu Yan didn¡¯t look like someone to be trifled with. Only Su Yanyu was a pushover. She would vent her anger on him first. Su Yanyuy on the bed, not knowing that he had be a punching bag for the fox. Not long after he got into bed, Su Yanyu fell into a deep sleep. In a daze, he felt a furry hand stroking his stomach¡­ Su Yanyu shuddered. Furry hand¡­ Damn it, what was this?? ¡°Young Master¡­ Hehe, don¡¯t look back. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll scare you.¡± When her sweet voice entered his ears, Su Yanyu felt a furry body pressing against his back. Su Yanyu¡¯s entire body stiffened and he almost cried on the spot. ¡°Don¡¯t do anything rash. We¡¯re not suitable. I¡¯m notpatible with your race.¡± Su Yanyu would never forget this furry touch for the rest of his life. Now that Hu Yu was on him, he could instantly remember that unforgettable memory. He broke down. This was too scary and not fun at all. When Hu Yu heard Su Yanyu¡¯s words, she immediately pinched him with her ws. ¡°Hmph, do you think a peerless beauty like me is not worthy of you?¡± Su Yanyu immediately exined, ¡°No, no, no¡­ it¡¯s me who is not worthy of you.¡± Hu Yu snorted and scratched Su Yanyu¡¯s back with her sharp ws. Su Yanyu was so frightened that he did not dare to move. He cried. ¡°Can you change to someone else? I¡¯m timid and can¡¯t withstand a scare.¡± Hu Yu blew at Su Yanyu¡¯s neck. ¡°Your skin is soft and tender. It looks delicious.¡± Su Yanyu stammered, ¡°No, no, no. I don¡¯t taste good. I haven¡¯t taken a shower in a long time, and it stinks¡­¡± Hu Yu chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s what we foxes like.¡± With a bang, Su Yanyu felt a strong wind brush against his back. The furry feeling on his back instantly disappeared, reced by coldness¡­ Su Yanyu was speechless. It was another woman he could not afford to offend. Liu Yuanyuan separated Hu Yu and Su Yanyu with a tail p. She looked at Hu Yu coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t you know whose territory this is? Who gave you the right to enter this ce?¡± Hu Yu shed away from Su Yanyu when the wind cut through the air. She looked at Liu Yuanyuan and bared her teeth at her. ¡°Mind your own business.¡± Liu Yuanyuan pounced on Hu Yu. ¡°I was just wondering where to vent my anger when you came knocking on my door. Today, I¡¯ll pluck out all your fox fur.¡± Hu Yu screamed and engaged in a fight with Liu Yuanyuan. Su Yanyu retreated to the corner. He wanted to find an opportunity to leave, but this room was not big enough for Liu Yuanyuan and Hu Yu. Soon, there was the smell of blood and fox fur in the air. ¡°Ahhh, I¡¯ll kill you. How dare you pluck my fur? I¡¯ll take out your bones!¡± Hu Yu screamed. Liu Yuanyuan wrapped her tail around Hu Yu with all her might, while Hu Yu¡¯s sharp ws dug into Liu Yuanyuan¡¯s skin. Unable to take the pain, Hu Yu let go and cried. ¡°I lost. You¡¯re crazy. You¡¯re a lunatic.¡± Hu Yu was out of breath, and Liu Yuanyuan finally let go of her. Hu Yu sobbed softly. In her human form, she was extremely beautiful. Her clothes were torn, and her hair was in a mess. Liu Yuanyuan was wearing a ck dress and had a cold expression. Hu Yu nced at Su Yanyu. ¡°Young Master, why don¡¯t you speak up for me? I was just scaring you. I didn¡¯t really intend to harm you.¡± Su Yanyu shivered. ¡°I¡¯m timid. Find someone else to scare next time.¡± Liu Yuanyuan looked at Su Yanyu and retracted her gaze coldly to look at Hu Yu. ¡°Are you getting lost or not?¡± Hu Yu stopped sobbing. ¡°I¡¯ll go to your venerable now and ask her to take me in as her house spirit too.¡± Liu Yuanyuan smiled coldly. ¡°Please, go ahead.¡± Even if Liu Sanniang took her in, so what? She was the first. Hu Yu had to stand behind her. Hu Yu immediately red up. ¡°I know what you are up to. I won¡¯t fall for it.¡± If she went, she would fall into the trap of these people. As soon as Hu Yu left, Su Yanyu gulped nervously. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Liu Yuanyuan was dressed in ck and had a cold expression. It was unknown if she was injured. Su Yanyu was really afraid, but there was also worry and concern in his eyes. Being stared at by Liu Yuanyuan like this, Su Yanyu did not dare to move. ¡°I-I know you saved me. If you¡¯re injured, I can also bandage you.¡± Liu Yuanyuan watched as Su Yanyu stood there stiffly. She said, ¡°I don¡¯t need it. Wear this so that you won¡¯t be targeted again.¡± Liu Yuanyuan threw a ck jade bracelet at Su Yanyu. Su Yanyu took it in fear and trepidation. For some reason, he felt that the smell of blood in the air seemed to have be stronger. Chapter 541 - 541 I’m Also Here To Save The People 541 I¡¯m Also Here To Save The People Su Yanyu gulped. ¡°Are you really fine? I really know how to bandage wounds. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡± He did not know if it was an illusion, but he felt that Liu Yuanyuan¡¯s expression had turned cold, as if she was very annoyed with him. If he said another word, he would probably be swallowed whole¡­ Liu Yuanyuan was indeed very annoyed with Su Yanyu. With a dark expression, she left. It took Su Yanyu a while toe back to his senses. He quickly snuggled under the nket. The jade bracelet in his hand was cool to the touch. He did not know what it was, but he thought that Liu Yuanyuan would not harm him, so he put it on. !! Su Yanyu guessed that this was probably the snake¡¯s token. As long as the other demons saw the token, they would retreat and not dare to approach him. Su Yanyu fell asleep in relief. In his heart, Liu Yuanyuan was not that scary anymore. Hu Yu was so angry that she left a few deep w marks on the window before leaving. She was waiting for Liu Yuanyuan to leave before going in to scare Su Yanyu again, but when she saw what Liu Yuanyuan gave Su Yanyu, she was furious. At dawn the next day, Hu Yu thought that Liu Sanniang was going to cook something delicious again, but Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan went out early. Only Liu Yuanyuan and Su Yanyu were left in the inn. Not long after, Su Yanyu went out with Liu Yuanyuan. Hu Yu thought for a moment and followed Liu Sanniang. Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan went straight to the mansion of the Jiangzhou magistrate. The crown prince, Xia Hongyuan, was staying here for the time being. Liu Sanniang knocked on the door. The servant stared at her. ¡°Miss, who are you looking for?¡± Liu Sanniang said, ¡°I¡¯m looking for Lord Wei.¡± The servant smiled. ¡°Miss, wait a moment. I¡¯ll go in and report now.¡± Soon, Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan entered the mansion. When Wei Shi saw Liu Sanniang, he smiled. ¡°Miss Liu, Mr. Chu, you¡¯re here.¡± After Liu Sanniang told him about the flood dragon, Wei Shi frowned. ¡°Then, what should we do? Should we stop the Seventh Princess?¡± It was probably not that easy to stop her. Wei Shi was a little worried. The paths that the Seventh Princess, Xia Qiluo, and Liu Sanniang had chosen were clearly not the same, so one had to be wrong and the other right. It was not easy to get someone to admit their mistake, let alone the Seventh Princess. Now, the entire city was waiting for Xia Qiluo to finish her ritual so that Jiangzhou could return to normalcy. If they said that Xia Qiluo was wrong now, it would cause huge unrest. Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to stop her.¡± Wei Shi was stunned. ¡°We don¡¯t need to stop her?¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. Wei Shi felt that he could not understand Liu Sanniang at all. However, seeing that Liu Sanniang was serious, Wei Shi nodded. ¡°His Highness the crown prince hasn¡¯t gone out yet. Come with me.¡± The flood in Jiangzhou was temporarily under control. After not raining for a few days, the rising water gradually subsided, but the crops that were soaked in water werepletely wasted. Themoners did not care how the flood was tackled. It was enough as long as they could have a stable life. Therefore, when Xia Qiluo set up the altar, they treated her as a psychic and were willing to worship her sincerely. Xia Qiluo was dressed in red and did not have any essories on her body. Her ck hair was tied up with just a red ribbon. Her skin was crystal clear, like a white egg that had been peeled off. Her eyes were cold and arrogant, and when she walked past, people wanted to kneel down and worship her. They were about to leave when a servant came to report. ¡°Your Highness, Lord Wei requests to see you. He has brought two people along with him. One is Miss Liu, and the other is Young Master Chu.¡± Xia Hongyuan frowned. Yuan Xin, the magistrate of Jiangzhou, was puzzled. ¡°Your Highness, who are they?¡± Xia Hongyuan looked at Xia Qiluo and said calmly, ¡°They¡¯re just a few insignificant people. There¡¯s no need to care about them. If she wants to humiliate herself, then let them in.¡± In the past, he had some respect for Liu Sanniang but now, Liu Sanniang was not even worth mentioning to him. He had long seen with his own eyes what a real god was. His sister was the real god. She was noble and took pity on the people who were suffering. Liu Sanniang was just a thief who had stolen what belonged to his sister. Looking at Xia Hongyuan¡¯s expression, Yuan Xin knew that these people were not valued by Xia Hongyuan. He knew what was going on and did not ask further. Xia Qiluo went back and sat down. Her noble aura made people not dare to look at her. In front of her, they only felt the pressure to lower their heads. Wei Shi, Liu Sanniang, and Chu Yan quickly walked in. Xia Qiluo¡¯s gazended on Chu Yan first. He also finally nced at her. Xia Qiluo looked into Chu Yan¡¯s eyes and thought that she would definitely see a trace of regret. Chu Yan¡¯s eyes revealed disgust, as if he had seen a worm that made him want to vomit. With just a nce, he looked away in distaste. His gaze returned to Liu Sanniang. Xia Qiluo gritted her teeth and pressed the tip of her tongue against the roof of her mouth, clenching her fists. Xia Hongyuan looked at Liu Sanniang and asked coldly. ¡°Miss Liu, how have you been?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Xia Hongyuan. ¡°Your Highness!¡± Xia Hongyuan¡¯s expression was chilly. ¡°Miss Liu, what are you doing here? We don¡¯t have any evil here. You should know that I¡¯m trying to save the people.¡± Xia Hongyuan did not even look at Wei Shi because he knew that the person who really had something to say was Liu Sanniang. Liu Sanniang looked at Xia Hongyuan. ¡°I¡¯m also here to save the people.¡± Xia Hongyuan¡¯s face darkened. Liu Sanniang looked at Xia Qiluo. Her expression did not change as she continued calmly. ¡°Seventh Princess, do you know why the flood dragon died?¡± Xia Qiluo said coldly, ¡°Because of the heavenly tribtion.¡± Any spiritual creature would have to face the heavenly tribtion. If they died, it was because of fate, and no one could reverse it. Xia Qiluo stared at Liu Sanniang coldly. Liu Sanniang responded. ¡°That¡¯s not the case.¡± Xia Qiluo sneered. ¡°Oh, then tell me what the reason is.¡± Liu Sanniang answered. ¡°The flood dragon¡¯s life was taken away.¡± Liu Yuanyuan fused with the flood dragon when it was on itsst breath. She knew that the flood dragon had cultivated to perfection but failed to transcend the tribtion. The destruction of its golden body was man-made, and its fate to transcendence had been interrupted. There was only one possibility. Someone had forcefully taken the flood dragon¡¯s life. ... The flood dragon was resentful, but she didn¡¯t know who her enemy was. That was why she took everyone in Jiangzhou as her enemy and attempted to flood the city. Liu Sanniang told Xia Qiluo the reason calmly, but Xia Qiluo sneered. ¡°Ridiculous.¡± Chapter 542 - 542 Open Your Eyes And Watch 542 Open Your Eyes And Watch When the flood dragon was transcending the tribtion to be an immortal, it was already a half-immortal. How could its life be taken away by someone? Xia Qiluo felt that Liu Sanniang was making a fool of herself. She stared at Liu Sanniang coldly. ¡°This time, you¡¯re wrong.¡± In the past, her cultivation was low and she could not understand many things. But now, she was already the chosen one, the cleanest spiritual body in the world. There was nothing in this world that she did not know. How could she be wrong? !! Xia Qiluo raised her chin. ¡°The snake you took in should be eliminated. The flood dragon is already dead. The snake upied her body. How can the flood dragon be willing to let her body be upied by someone else?¡± Before Liu Sanniang could speak, Xia Qiluo said word by word, ¡°Liu Sanniang, I¡¯ll take back everything you stole from me bit by bit. Soon, you will have to spit out everything that belongs to me.¡± Xia Qiluo nced at Chu Yan and looked away disdainfully. One day, Chu Yan would know how blind he was. Liu Sanniang looked at Xia Qiluo calmly. ¡°There are tens of thousands of lives in Jiangzhou City. If you¡¯re not afraid of being gued by sins, go ahead.¡± Xia Qiluo gritted her teeth. ¡°Then, open your eyes and watch carefully. Watch how I be an immortal step by step and take back everything.¡± Yuan Xin was terrified. He looked at Liu Sanniang and then at Xia Qiluo, his heart in a mess. While the situation was at a standstill, a few more people came in hurriedly. Xia Hongming rushed over. He listened for a while outside and only came in after hearing what Liu Sanniang had to say. He smiled. ¡°Seventh Sister, you have to think twice. You can¡¯t afford to make such a big mistake.¡± Xia Qiluo said coldly, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to worry, Third Prince.¡± Wu Ju smiled at Liu Sanniang. Chu Yan¡¯s expression darkened, but Wu Ju did not notice it. Xia Hongming said to Xia Hongyuan, ¡°Brother, this concerns tens of thousands of people in Jiangzhou. Although suppressing the flood is effective, it doesn¡¯t solve the root problem. We have to consider it carefully.¡± Xia Hongming smiled, but there was no kindness in his smile. He was being sarcastic. Xia Hongyuan¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Third Brother, you don¡¯t have to worry about this. Since you have so much time on your hands, why don¡¯t you go out and donate some money and food for the people?¡± Xia Hongming answered frankly. ¡°I¡¯m doing it already. I heard that Miss Liu is here, so I came over. Miss Liu is wise and experienced. I advise you to listen to her.¡± Xia Hongyuan¡¯s face darkened. Xia Qiluo looked at Xia Hongming coldly. ¡°Third Brother, you¡¯re a good minister. With you at his beck and call, the crown prince will have an easier time ruling the world.¡± Xia Hongming¡¯s smile froze. Xia Qiluo looked at Wu Ju. ¡°Master Wu Ju, you are a capable psychic. I believe you¡¯ve already seen through everything.¡± Wu Ju smiled faintly. ¡°Of course.¡± Xia Qiluo looked at Xia Hongyuan. ¡°Brother, it¡¯s about time. Let¡¯s go.¡± Xia Qiluo told Xia Hongyuan with her eyes that he had to believe her. She would definitely prove it to the world. Xia Qiluo walked out with Xia Hongyuan following closely behind. Xu Ran and Xu Qing went out early this morning and had yet to return. Yuan Xin looked at Liu Sanniang before following Xia Hongyuan in a daze. As soon as Xia Qiluo left, Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan decided to go back. Xia Hongming said, ¡°Miss Liu, I didn¡¯t expect you toe to Jiangzhou too.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Xia Hongming and did not speak. Xia Hongming felt that his motive had been seen through. He smiled awkwardly. ¡°Where is Miss Liu staying? Is there anything you need? If there is, just tell me. I¡¯ll definitely help you.¡± Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°No need.¡± After saying that, Liu Sanniang turned around and left. Xia Hongming sighed. ¡°Master Wu Ju, I¡¯m going all out this time.¡± Xia Qiluo mocked him for being a minister of the Crown Prince. This made Xia Hongming very displeased, but he could not help but wonder if being a minister was really his fate. Xia Hongming looked at Wu Ju. Although Wu Ju followed him, he had never told him that he was destined to be the emperor. When Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan were out of sight, Wu Ju retracted his gaze and said calmly, ¡°Third Prince, don¡¯t worry. Miss Liu is right as always.¡± Xia Hongming had aplicated expression on his face. ¡°Can¡¯t Xia Qiluo defeat Miss Liu?¡± It was not that he was paranoid, but Xia Qiluo really had an aura that could make people bow to her. She was wless, like a real god. Wu Ju looked at Xia Hongming with a mocking smile. ¡°She only has the skin, but it will rot. How can shepare to Miss Liu?¡± One was a real god, and the other was just wearing the skin of a god. There was no point inparing them. Wu Ju looked away. ¡°Third Prince, just watch. Whether you can seize the opportunity or not depends totally upon you.¡± Saving tens of thousands of people was a huge contribution. The Third Prince was eager to make contributions, but whether he could seize the chance or not depended on fate. Xia Hongming still wanted to ask Wu Ju if he was destined to be the emperor, but Wu Ju had already left, so Xia Hongming did not have the chance to ask. When Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan arrived at the entrance of the mansion, Liu Sanniang said to Wei Shi, ¡°Lord Wei, please wait.¡± Wei Shi looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu, I know you know what you¡¯re doing, and I believe you. You sincerely care about the world.¡± Wei Shi looked into Liu Sanniang¡¯s eyes. Liu Sanniang did not dodge. ¡°Lord Wei, don¡¯t worry. I will stay consistent with my intention.¡± Wei Shi said, ¡°Miss Liu, if there¡¯s anything I can help with, just tell me.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°I will.¡± Everyone had the responsibility to do their best to save the world. This was because this was the world that everyone relied on to survive. After Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan returned to the inn, they began to prepare the food. Ducks were easy to prepare. The few of them cooperated well. Outside the window, there were a few drooling foxes present already. ... Hu Yu gritted her teeth. ¡°Damn¡­¡± How could they bully her like this? What did she not know how to cook?? She was a cultivator, but why was her culinary skills so superb? The foxes leaned against Hu Yu and kept swallowing their saliva. ¡°Miss, did this person use some kind of spell? Why is this duck so fragrant¡­ I can¡¯t resist it any longer.¡± Chapter 543 - 543 Hu Yu Chooses To Surrender 543 Hu Yu Chooses To Surrender Hu Yu waved her hand impatiently. ¡°If you can¡¯t resist it, go back. Get lost!¡±
When the foxes heard this, they quickly left as if they had been relieved of a heavy burden. Hu Yu swallowed her saliva and tears of anger welled up in her eyes involuntarily. While the people inside were enjoying the meal, Hu Yu gritted her teeth. Liu Yuanyuan ate very slowly. She seemed to be doing it on purpose. Bit by bit, she wanted to finish everything. Liu Sanniang went to make fruit tea. It was her favorite tea that she would bring with her everytime she went out. Liu Yuanyuan smiled. ¡°Venerable, you¡¯re amazing. It¡¯s delicious. Venerable Chu is really lucky to have you. I¡¯m so envious.¡± Su Yanyu felt that this snake was different from the one he met in private. Liu Yuanyuan ate slowly, and the food on the table decreased at a steady pace. ¡°You¡¯re too much.¡± A wind blew past the door and the next moment, Hu Yu was already sitting at the table. She looked at Liu Sanniang with tears in her eyes. ¡°You won, okay? I want to eat too. I¡¯ll believe you, no matter what you say. I know you must have something to tell me.¡±
She knew it with her fox intuition. Hu Yu reached out to point at a bowl of duck soup. ¡°I want to eat this.¡± Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°Take it. We¡¯ll talk after that.¡± Hu Yu snorted. She knew that everything was a scheme, but the food was really amazing. The meat was fragrant and the soup was delicious. Hu Yu stared at Liu Yuanyuan as she ate, as if she wanted topete with her over who could eat faster. After eating her fill, Hu Yu licked the corner of her mouth and looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°How did you make it so delicious?¡± Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°Probably I¡¯m talented.¡± After all, she had lived for more than 75 years. In that lonely life, she had spent many years polishing her culinary and embroidery skills. Hu Yu smacked her lips. ¡°What do you want exactly?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Hu Yu. ¡°Do you remember what I saidst time about your mother having to face a life-and-death cmity. I¡¯ve already seen your mother. In this life-and-death cmity, there¡¯s still a chance for her to survive. I hope you can convince her to believe me and seize this chance.¡±
Hu Yu looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°You know that the tribtion has a time restriction, right? It happens once every one hundred years. My mother is 946 years old this year. Why would she face a life-and-death crisis at this juncture? Why are you looking for the flood dragon?¡± Hu Yu looked at Liu Sanniang intently. As soon as Liu Sanniang showed any signs of abnormality, she would instantly catch it. At that time, no matter what Liu Sanniang said, she would not believe it. However, Liu Sanniang¡¯s expression was calm and her eyes were sincere. As long as one looked into her eyes, they would know that what she said was true. No matter if it was a good thing or a bad thing, she would not lie. Whether you believed it or not, she would not change. Liu Yuanyuan took out a golden body. ¡°Let me exin. It¡¯s not fate that caused the flood dragon to fail the tribtion. It¡¯s man-made.¡± Hu Yu frowned. ¡°Impossible.¡± The flood dragon was about to transform into a dragon. How could its fate be taken away by someone? No one had such an ability. Liu Yuanyuan put away the golden body. ¡°Nothing is impossible. Your mother must have contributed to it, which is why she is about to face a life and death cmity. If you have any doubts about it, you can ask her.¡± Hu Yu looked at Liu Yuanyuan and gritted her teeth. ¡°What does this have to do with you?¡± Liu Yuanyuan said, ¡°Of course it does. The flood in Jiangzhou started because of the flood dragon. Tens of thousands of people have been disced. If we don¡¯t find out the truth, not only will your mother fail to transcend the tribtion, but she will also be reduced to ashes. She won¡¯t even have a chance to reincarnate.¡± No one in the world could bear such a heavy sin of causing tens of thousands of people to die. Hu Yu said, ¡°I¡¯ll go ask my mother now. I¡¯ll be back. I still want to eat the food you make.¡± After saying that, Hu Yu left. With a sh, a silver figure disappeared. Su Yanyu held his breath and slowly took in a few deep breaths. He muttered softly. ¡°Doesn¡¯t this fox like to eat chicken?¡± Liu Yuanyuan nced at Su Yanyu as if she was looking at an idiot. ¡°Who said that foxes only eat chicken?¡± Su Yanyu was speechless and cleaned up the dishes in silence. After returning to her room, Liu Sanniang began to draw talismans and found some jars to refine poison. When Hu Yu arrived at the Huang family, Hu Qiushui seemed to have sensed her arrival. She immediately cast a barrier to prevent Hu Yu from entering. Hu Yu was angry and shouted from outside. ¡°Mother, I know that you¡¯re inside. If you don¡¯t see me, I won¡¯t leave. I¡¯ll wait outside.¡± Hu Qiushui frowned in the room and said helplessly, ¡°If you have something to say, just say it. It¡¯s not convenient for me to see you now. If there¡¯s nothing serious, go back and wait for me. I¡¯ll be back when I finish serving my Venerable.¡± The lightning tribtion would be brought forward. Since it would be gued by heavy resentment, she would definitely die. She refused to see Hu Yu because she did not want Hu Yu to be affected. Hu Yu was determined to get to the bottom of it, so she naturally did not leave. She said, ¡°Mother, are you hiding something from me? You said that you wanted me to go back and wait, but it¡¯s just a lie. The Heavenly Tribtion ising. If I go back, I won¡¯t even be able to see you onest time.¡± When Hu Yu thought of Liu Sanniang¡¯s words, she felt a lump in her throat and cried. ¡°Without you, no one in the world will love me. I¡¯ll just be a lonely fox.¡± Hu Qiushui arrived beside Hu Yu in an instant. She looked at Hu Yu seriously. ¡°Who told you this?¡± Hu Yu¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. ¡°Mother, you really nned to leave me silently, but I would have found out eventually. No matter how many years pass, I would have been sad and never be able to walk out of the pain of losing you.¡± Chapter 544 - 544 It’s Too Late To Regret 544 It¡¯s Too Late To Regret Hu Qiushui gently wiped Hu Yu¡¯s tears. ¡°Silly girl, I¡¯m doing this for your own good.¡± It was precisely because she knew that it was too dangerous that she did not want Hu Yu to get involved. Hu Yu looked at Hu Qiushui. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to die. I have a way to save you.¡± Hu Qiushui reached out and touched Hu Yu¡¯s head. When she saw that her daughter¡¯s eyes were filled with tears, her heart ached. ¡°Be good and stay out of this matter. Go back to the Fox Cave and don¡¯te out. If I don¡¯te back in a year, don¡¯t enter the human world again and just focus on cultivating in the mountains.¡± !! Hu Yu shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to. You are facing a cmity. Why doesn¡¯t your Venerable help you tide over it?¡± Venerables would help their house spirits transcend the tribtion. Hatred and regret shed across Hu Qiushui¡¯s eyes. She quickly hid her emotions, but it did not escape Hu Yu. Hu Yu gritted her teeth. ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me the reason, I won¡¯t leave. I want to stay by your side. If you die, I¡¯ll die. I¡¯ll face the cmity with you.¡± Hu Qiushui quickly interrupted Hu Yu. ¡°Pfft, don¡¯t spout nonsense.¡± Hu Yu threw herself into Hu Qiushui¡¯s arms and cried. Hu Qiushui sighed. ¡°This is not the ce to talk. Come with me.¡± Hu Qiushui left the Huang family with Hu Yu. Hu Yu walked in front. ¡°I know a safe ce. Mother, follow me.¡± After confirming that Hu Qiushui was about to undergo the life-and-death tribtion, Hu Yu firmly believed that Liu Sanniang was the person who could save her mother. Even if the chance was slim, she would not let it go. Hu Qiushui soon realized where Hu Yu was taking her. Hu Qiushui stopped her. ¡°Yu, who told you about this?¡± Hu Qiushui became more suspicious. She felt that Liu Sanniang wanted to do something to her daughter to take revenge on her. Hu Yu knew what Hu Qiushui was puzzled about. She said truthfully, ¡°Mother, when I saw her for the first time a few days ago, she could tell from my face that you are about to face a life-and-death cmity.¡± Hu Yu told her mother about how the little foxes captured Su Yanyu and how Liu Sanniang and the others were looking for the flood dragon. They arrived at the inn in the meanwhile. When Hu Qiushui saw Liu Yuanyuan, her expression was cold and gloomy. Liu Yuanyuan was not afraid at all while Su Yanyu¡¯s legs trembled at the sight of the little fox and the old fox¡­ General ck came down from upstairs and slowly walked to Su Yanyu¡¯s side. Su Yanyu wanted to cozy up to him immediately. ¡°With Brother ck around, I instantly feel safe.¡± Hu Yu pulled Hu Qiushui. ¡°Mother, let¡¯s go straight to see Miss Liu.¡± Hu Qiushui nodded and went upstairs with Hu Yu. Liu Yuanyuan stood up. Su Yanyu looked at her. ¡°Miss Yuanyuan, where are you going?¡± Liu Yuanyuan said angrily, ¡°As Venerable Liu¡¯s house spiriti, I naturally have to protect her.¡± With that Liu Yuanyuan went upstairs. General ck followed suit. Su Yanyu touched his nose and couldn¡¯t help but follow, but he was very conflicted. It was a fight between masters up there. Why was he going up? When Hu Yu and Hu Qiushui entered the house, Liu Sanniang stopped making talismans. Hu Yu looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°You said that you have a way to save my mother. As long as you can save my mother, you can ask for anything.¡± Hu Qiushui stared at Liu Sanniang without looking away. She did not have much hope and followed Hu Yu because she did not want Hu Yu to have any regrets. Liu Sanniang looked at Hu Qiushui. ¡°Sit down and give me your hand.¡± Hu Qiushui frowned. She looked at Hu Yu who seemed anxious and conflicted. Hu Qiushui sighed and walked to the table in front of Liu Sanniang to sit down. Initially, she did not want Hu Yu to know about this heavenly tribtion. She had already made up a reason to fool her, but Hu Yu was already aware. Whether she could live or not was no longer important. What was important was not leaving any regrets in Hu Yu¡¯s heart. She only had one daughter. Thest thing she wanted was for Hu Yu to be sad because of her death. Hu Qiushui sat down and extended her hand. She looked at Liu Sanniang but did not believe that Liu Sanniang really had any heaven-defying ability. Liu Sanniang ced her hand on Hu Qiushui¡¯s wrist. Hu Qiushui¡¯s mental defense was like ayer of water curtain. She was different from humans. Human memories were a whole, but the memories of the foxes were heavily fortified. After breaking through ayer, Liu Sanniang felt Hu Qiushui¡¯s tremble. She looked at Liu Sanniang in confusion. Liu Sanniang said slowly, ¡°I feel a strong sense of regret. You¡¯ve already started to regret it, right, but it¡¯s toote.¡± That¡¯s because what had to happen had already happened. Hu Qiushui¡¯s eyes became filled with shock. She retracted her hand and wanted to take it back from Liu Sanniang¡¯s wrist, but Liu Sanniang suddenly tightened her grip. Hu Qiushui lowered her voice. ¡°Let go of me.¡± Liu Sanniang closed her eyes and majestic power surged out, breaking through Hu Qiushui¡¯syers of mental defense. Hu Qiushui¡¯s expression turned cold as she used all her strength to resist. With a sharp scream, she broke free. The moment Hu Qiushui¡¯s expression changed drastically, Hu Yu came to Hu Qiushui¡¯s side and bared her teeth and ws at Liu Sanniang. Standing beside Liu Sanniang, Liu Yuanyuan was not to be outdone and hissed back in warning. Liu Sanniang opened her eyes. ¡°Although you are suffering from the monstrous resentment of the flood dragon, which caused the heavenly tribtion to be brought forward, the sin of the flood dragon¡¯s death doesn¡¯t really belong to you, so there¡¯s still a chance of survival for you. This chance of survival is to return the sin to the person who really deserves it.¡± Hu Qiushui looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°You can¡¯t do it. He can even take the life of a thousand-year-old demon. How can youpare to him? Who will believe your words?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Hu Qiushui. ¡°I can do it.¡± ... Chapter 545 - 545 She Had To Think About It 545 She Had To Think About It She came to get rid of evil. Her senses were connected to this world. She could do what others could not. Hu Qiushui looked at Liu Sanniang. She wanted to mock her, but she could not bring herself to do so because she could feel that Liu Sanniang meant every word she said. After a while, Hu Qiushui looked away and smiled self-deprecatingly. ¡°You can¡¯t do it. After she died, I saw with my own eyes that Huang Mengqing¡¯s fate didn¡¯t change because of it. It was as if nothing had happened. He didn¡¯t take her lifespan. He¡¯s just an ordinary person with a few decades of lifespan.¡± After taking the life of the flood dragon, Huang Mengqing didn¡¯t be a capable person. He was just one of the ordinary people. Some people died early, while others could live longer. Huang Mengqing happened to be one of those who could live longer. Other than that, there was nothing special about him. !! He would not be rich or powerful and would just live an ordinary life like Huang Ranshi. Liu Sanniang¡¯s expression was still calm. She said calmly, ¡°If you are willing to believe me, reveal the truth on October 20th.¡± The 20th of October was exactly two months after the flood dragon failed to transcend its tribtion and died. As soon as Liu Sanniang said that, Liu Yuanyuan knew why she chose this day. Hu Qiushui looked at Liu Sanniang suspiciously, trying to catch a trace of scheme in Liu Sanniang¡¯s calm expression. However, no matter how hard she tried, she could not see anything. Hu Qiushui did not believe that Liu Sanniang could do it, but in her heart, she was wavering. What if Liu Sanniang could do it? If she refused, wouldn¡¯t she miss the chance to live? She had cultivated diligently for nearly a thousand years and umted countless merits just so she could pass the one-thousand-year tribtion. After transcending the tribtion and bing immortal, she could bless her daughter. Her daughter would have a much easier time facing the tribtion in the future because of that. Now, she was facing death, but Liu Sanniang said that there was a way out. Could she believe her? If she didn¡¯t believe her, what if she missed the chance? At this moment, Hu Qiushui¡¯s voice was a little dry. ¡°I have to consider it.¡± Hu Qiushui grabbed Hu Yu and left. After the mother and daughter left, Liu Yuanyuan said, ¡°Venerable Liu, if she doesn¡¯t agree, what should we do?¡± Liu Sanniang replied calmly. ¡°She will agree.¡± On the one hand, it was a situation of certain death, and on the other hand, there was a slim chance of survival. Liu Yuanyuan looked at Liu Sanniang and couldn¡¯t help but move closer. She had already obtained the golden body. Even if the flood dragon¡¯s resentment caused the flood to drown the city in the end, she wouldn¡¯t die. At most, she would just be forced to break apart with the flood dragon in her. However, Liu Sanniang seemed to want to prevent this disaster from happening. She cared about themon people in her heart, and Liu Yuanyuan could not help but be influenced by her. Liu Yuanyuan, who had always been cold-blooded and emotionless, also began to hope that the flood would not happen. After Hu Qiushui left the inn with Hu Yu, Hu Yu begged her. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t hesitate. I think we can give it a try.¡± Hu Qiushui touched Hu Yu¡¯s head. ¡°Yu, you¡¯ve grown up.¡± Hu Yu looked at Hu Qiushui. ¡°I smell her aura. It¡¯s very special andfortable.¡± Hu Qiushui sighed. ¡°I have to investigate before making a decision. During this period of time, don¡¯te to look for me, understand?¡± Hu Qiushui¡¯s expression became stern. Hu Yu knew that there was no room for negotiation. She nodded. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be obedient.¡± Only then did Hu Qiushui rx. ¡°Take good care of yourself. Cultivate hard in the future and don¡¯t bezy.¡± Hearing Hu Qiushui speak as if she was on her deathbed, Hu Yu immediately burst into tears. She hugged Hu Qiushui and shook her head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to be obedient.¡± Hu Qiushui¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. She wanted to push Hu Yu away, but on second thought, she realized that she might not be able to see her daughter anymore. She hugged Hu Yu and gentlyforted her. After Hu Yu cried enough, the mother and daughter separated. When Hu Qiushui returned to the Huang family, Hu Yu returned to the inn in tears. This time, she no longer peeped under the window. Instead, she walked up to Liu Yuanyuan and the others openly. At night, Liu Sanniang made a pork rib pot. Hu Yu¡¯s eyes were a little red and swollen. The spicy and fragrant pork rib pot made her cry non-stop. It was not because she wanted to cry, but because it was a little too spicy. After dinner, Hu Yu watched as Liu Sanniang made tea. She held the cup with both hands and took a few sips. It was sweet and sour, not as good as she had imagined, but it was really soothing to drink after dinner. Liu Yuanyuan rolled her eyes. ¡°Why do you act like you haven¡¯t eaten anything for ages? A demon like your mother shouldn¡¯tck anything, right?¡± Hu Yu pursed her lips. She understood what Liu Yuanyuan meant. Since she ate the food, she had to give something in return. Hu Yu looked at Liu Sanniang and said, ¡°My mother¡¯s Venerable is an atheist to outsiders. In this world, no one can make him believe in gods, demons, or ghosts. Even if they stand in front of him, he won¡¯t be able to see them.¡± ¡°His name is Huang Ranshi. He looks to be only 40 years old, but in fact, he¡¯s not. He¡¯s at least 70 years old. My mother has been with him for more than 40 years. He¡¯s definitely not a simple person. Miss Liu, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be that easy for you to expose him.¡± Hu Yu did not know much because Hu Qiushui did not allow her to go to the Huang family. Liu Sanniang looked at Hu Yu. ¡°Have you seen the flood dragon?¡± Hu Yu nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve seen her in her human form a few times. She was a very olddy.¡± She had heard from her mother that the flood dragon would shed her skin every time she transcended the tribtion. Before this tribtion, she had not shed her skin for nearly 500 years, so she looked very old. However, as long as she sessfully transcended the tribtion and shed ayer of her skin, she would regain her youthful appearance. Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°Your mother is involved in ruining the flood dragon¡¯s one-thousand-year tribtion. If she doesn¡¯t wash away her sins, she will most definitely die.¡± It was unimaginable how resentful one would be if they cultivated hard for one thousand years just to end up being killed by someone. Hu Yu bit her lips. ¡°I know, but it¡¯s not that easy for my mother to betray her Venerable.¡± Chapter 546 - 546 Think Of A Way 546 Think Of A Way After saying that, Hu Yu looked at Liu Yuanyuan and said, ¡°You should know how difficult it is.¡± In the agreed period of time, if the house spirit betrayed her Venerable and went back on her word, she would be struck by lightning. The agreement between house spirits and their Venerable was recognized by the Heavenly Dao. This time, Liu Yuanyuan did not argue with Hu Yu. She nodded. ¡°It¡¯s very difficult. When demons cultivate, they never make promises easily. As long as they give amitment, they will definitely fulfill it because if they can¡¯t, even the heavens won¡¯t forgive them.¡± This was also the reason why she was unwilling to take action in the past. She and Liu Sanniang did not have an agreement, but she promised to protect Liu Sanniang and her family as long as she could. After staying by Liu Sanniang¡¯s side for the past few days, Liu Yuanyuan really felt that she had made the right choice. ¡°Venerable Liu, although we don¡¯t have an agreement, I¡¯m willing to do everything to protect the Liu family.¡± Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°I believe you.¡± Without an agreement, both sides would feelfortable. If Liu Sanniang was unwilling, she could end their rtionship with a word. If she was unwilling, she could also end their rtionship with a word. No one would have to be punished by the heavens. Hu Yu felt a lump in her throat. ¡°If only my mother didn¡¯t have an agreement with her Venerable.¡± If not for that agreement, she would not be in such a passive position. Hu Yu still could not understand why Hu Ranshi was willing to be a house spirit for Huang Ranshi. All these years, she had never seen Huang Ranshi give her mother any benefits. Now, because of Huang Ranshi, her mother was in danger of dying. Hu Yu sniffed and looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Can you really help my mother?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Hu Yu. ¡°I am sure I can.¡± Hu Yu could tell that Liu Sanniang was serious. She said, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll definitely persuade my mother.¡± At night, Hu Yu left the inn. When she arrived outside the Huang family, Hu Yu found a tree and jumped onto the branch to lie down. When the sky gradually brightened, smoke began to rise on the quiet street. Huang Ranshi woke up early and went to the west room. The offering fruits were no longer fresh. Huang Ranshi lit an incense stick, but the incense was quickly extinguished. Huang Ranshi sat down at the table. ¡°Fox Spirit,e with me to see someone today. She must have a way to get rid of the resentment in your body.¡± Hu Qiushui refused to ept his incense offering. Even if she was still bound by the agreement, she was no longer willing to protect him. Hu Qiushui looked at Huang Ranshi mockingly. ¡°Venerable, if I¡¯m not mistaken, you don¡¯t believe in anything supernatural. Then, how can you possibly know a psychic?¡± Huang Ranshi could tell that Hu Qiushui was being sarcastic. His expression was calm as he said, ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. I have no intention of harming anyone. If not for the fact that the heavens are too cruel, I would never have let you suffer such a disaster. What had to happen has already happened. I naturally have to think of a way to make up for what I¡¯ve done to you.¡± Hu Qiushui looked at Huang Ranshi and did not speak. Huang Ranshi was the best actor in the world. She could not tell if what he said was true or not. Huang Ranshi stood up calmly. ¡°Fox Spirit,e with me.¡± Huang Ranshi stood up and left. Hu Qiushui frowned and followed. Madam Huang was busy in the kitchen. When she heard the noise, she came out. ¡°Are you going out again? Are youing back for lunch?¡± Huang Ranshi smiled gently. ¡°I¡¯m going out to see if I can get some work. I won¡¯t be back for lunch.¡± Madam Huang walked out and tidied up Huang Ranshi¡¯s clothes. ¡°Husband,e back early.¡± Huang Ranshi smiled and nodded. ¡°I will. When Mengqing wakes up, cook him a boiled egg. He has just recovered from a serious illness and needs to eat something good to nourish his body.¡± Madam Huang smiled and nodded. ¡°I know. You make it sound like I don¡¯t care about my own son.¡± Huang Ranshi ced his hands on Madam Huang¡¯s shoulders and said seriously, ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean. I care about Mengqing because you also care about him. In my heart, you¡¯re the most important.¡± Madam Huang blushed, and her gentle eyes were filled with happiness. Huang Ranshi¡¯s expression was warm. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going out. It¡¯s gettingte. I won¡¯t dy any longer. I¡¯ll go early ande back early.¡± Madam Huang nodded. Hu Qiushui watched the scene in silence. Madam Huang could not see her. She did not know that her husband was such a pretentious person. Huang Ranshi was famous in Jiangzhou City for not believing in anything supernatural. Madam Huang had been married to him for many years and was influenced by him. However, in fact, Huang Ranshi had sessfully fooled everyone. He knew better than anyone if there were supernatural beings in the world. Huang Ranshi nced over. Even if he saw the mockery in Hu Qiushui¡¯s eyes, he pretended not to see it. After he left, Madam Huang closed the door and returned to the kitchen. Huang Ranshi brought Hu Qiushui to the magistrate¡¯s mansion. He took out a letter. ¡°Please pass this letter to the two masters in your mansion.¡± The servant entered and quickly came out to invite Huang Ranshi in. They arrived in a courtyard. Huang Ranshi walked in. Xu Qing and Xu Ran were both in the main hall. They looked at Huang Ranshi with cold expressions. Huang Ranshi said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m here to ask for the spiritual girl¡¯s help.¡± Xu Ran looked at Hu Qiushui, who was beside Huang Ranshi. ¡°Let¡¯s wait for Qiluo toe back.¡± Xia Qiluo had to perform a ritual every day without stopping. If he wanted to see her, he had to wait. Huang Ranshi stopped talking and waited quietly. Hu Qiushui knew that Xu Ran and Xu Qing could see her. Her gaze darted back and forth between the three of them. Her intuition told her that these three people were old acquaintances, even if they didn¡¯t act like they knew each other. Xia Qiluo returned after performing the ritual. After entering the main hall, Xia Qiluo instantly looked at Hu Qiushui. She walked to Xu Ran and Xu Qing¡¯s side without batting an eye. ¡°Shifu.¡± Xu Qing and Xu Ran nodded. Xu Ran said to Huang Ranshi, ¡°You can speak now.¡± Xia Qiluo looked at Huang Ranshi. She was sizing him up and finally came to the conclusion that he was a mortal and nothing special, but he was also special in some way. Huang Ranshi stood up. ¡°Greetings, spiritual girl! Please help my house spirit get rid of the resentment. She has been doing good all her life. She really shouldn¡¯t have suffered such an undeserved disaster.¡± Xia Qiluo looked at Hu Qiushui. ¡°Why is there resentment of the flood dragon in her?¡± Huang Ranshi exined. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. Some time ago, when my son was sick, my house spirit went up the mountain to pick herbs. She was careless and engaged in a fight with the flood dragon, so the flood dragon held a grudge against her. It was onlyter that she found out that the flood snake¡¯s tribtion was approaching, so the flood dragon prohibited everyone from going up the mountain to pick herbs and stepping into her territory. When she failed to transcend the tribtion, her resentment was still lingering around and affected my house spirit.¡± ... Chapter 547 - 547 Unable To Expel 547 Unable To Expel Hu Qiushui did not say anything. Even if she knew that this was not the case, she would not say it out loud. This was because she could tell that Xia Qiluo could not see through Huang Ranshi¡¯s lie at all. After Xia Qiluo heard Huang Ranshi¡¯s words, she did not suspect anything because she had indeed seen the resentment of the flood dragon on Hu Qiushui. A thousand-year-old demon like the flood dragon was only a step away from transforming into a real dragon. She was naturally unwilling to die just like that. Not to mention the flood dragon, even humans would feel indignant after failing to achieve their goal. Due to resentment, they wanted to drag others down with them to vent their anger. !! The flood dragon was indignant, so it vented its anger on Jiangzhou. Xia Qiluo walked up to Hu Qiushui. ¡°You have a lot of resentment in you. Give me your hand and I¡¯ll help you get rid of it. Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t be painful.¡± Hu Qiushui was also a demon who had been around for almost a thousand years. If she put her faith in Xia Qiluo, Xia Qiluo¡¯s power would multiply. Therefore, it was mutually beneficial for Xia Qiluo to help Hu Qiushui get rid of the resentment. Hu Qiushui reached out her hand. Xia Qiluo grabbed Hu Qiushui¡¯s hand and enveloped her with gentle andfortable power to expel the deep resentment. Hu Qiushui looked at Xia Qiluo, and the heaviness on her body became lighter and lighter. Xia Qiluo¡¯s face gradually turned a little pale. Hu Qiushui did not want to let go. She hoped that Xia Qiluo could get rid of all the resentment. This way, she would have a chance of survival at the face of the one-thousand-year tribtion. Hu Qiushui¡¯s voice was hoarse. ¡°Help me.¡± Xia Qiluo¡¯s face was pale, and beads of sweat began to appear on her forehead. She pulled her hand away with difficulty, but her hand was grabbed by Hu Qiushui tightly. Xia Qiluo frowned. ¡°I will help you. Let go first.¡± Hu Qiushui¡¯s eyes were cold. She would never let go. Xia Qiluo even felt that her body was getting emptier and emptier. Her internal organs began to hurt. She retracted her hand with all her might and wanted to pull her hand out of Hu Qiushui¡¯s hand, but Hu Qiushui did not let go of her at all. Her hands turned into sharp ws and grabbed Xia Qiluo even tighter. Hu Qiushui felt the resentment on her body decrease bit by bit. How could she let it go at this moment? Xu Ran and Xu Qing took out their swords and stabbed Hu Qiushui. When the sword engraved with runes stabbed into Hu Qiushui¡¯s body, Hu Qiushui immediately revealed a painful expression. She let go and Xia Qiluo was pulled to her side by Xu Ran. Xia Qiluo trembled and leaned into Xu Ran¡¯s arms weakly. ¡°Shifu.¡± Xu Ran raised his hand and tapped a few of Xia Qiluo¡¯s acupoints to stabilize her. ¡°Don¡¯t speak.¡± Xia Qiluo could feel a force slowly repairing her body, and she gradually calmed down. Xia Qiluo looked at Hu Qiushui angrily. She did not feel Hu Qiushui¡¯s faith at all, but instead, she felt that Hu Qiushui wanted to suck away all her power! The resentment in Hu Qiushui¡¯s body began to restore bit by bit again. It was as if as long as it was notpletely removed, it would grow back. In other words, as long as she was not dead, it would not dissipate. Xia Qiluo looked at the resentment that gradually shrouded Hu Qiushui¡¯s entire body. ¡°Howe?¡± She had clearly expelled more than half of the resentment. Why was there suddenly so much? Hu Qiushui did not speak. She had already calmed down. Xia Qiluo was not strong enough to save her. Realizing this, Hu Qiushui was very disappointed. Xia Qiluo was unwilling to admit she was ipetent. She walked up to Hu Qiushui. ¡°I¡¯ll try again.¡± Hu Qiushui did not resist and let her try. Xia Qiluo¡¯s hands formed a seal that Hu Qiushui could not understand. Hu Qiushui felt abnormally ufortable. Xia Qiluo emitted a halo that enveloped her and sucked away the resentment on Hu Qiushui¡¯s body bit by bit, but there was still a little bit left that she couldn¡¯t expel no matter what. Xia Qiluo could not hold on anymore and her body went limp. Hu Qiushui once again experienced despair. There was only a little resentment left, but it could not be removed. Xia Qiluo frowned. ¡°Go back. I can¡¯t do anything for the time being.¡± Hu Qiushui did not say anything. Xu Ran and Xu Qing had already helped the weak Xia Qiluo out of the main hall. Huang Ranshi sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll think of another way.¡± Hu Qiushui¡¯s eyes were filled with anger. She would no longer believe anything Huang Ranshi said. A person who was full of lies was not worthy of her trust at all. They left the magistrate¡¯s mansion. Xu Ran and Xu Qing injected a stream of spiritual power into Xia Qiluo, and Xia Qiluo felt better. She was a little indignant. ¡°Shifu, why can¡¯t I do it?¡± She was a god and the nemesis of all evil in this world. Why couldn¡¯t she get rid of all the resentment in Hu Qiushui? If it was Liu Sanniang, she might be able to do it. Thinking of this, Xia Qiluo felt her blood boil and there was a trace of hatred in her eyes. Xu Ran¡¯s expression was calm. ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re notplete. What belongs to you has been stolen.¡± Xia Qiluo gritted her teeth. ¡°I must take back what belongs to me.¡± Xu Ran looked at Xu Qing. ¡°Take good care of Qiluo. I¡¯ll go out for a while.¡± Xu Qing nodded. Xia Qiluo was a little puzzled. ¡°Shifu.¡± Xu Qing pulled Xia Qiluo back. ¡°Your Dao heart is unstable. Chant the Mind Cleansing Incantation with me to stabilize your cultivation.¡± Xia Qiluo cherished her cultivation very much. Although she was indignant, she held it in and chanted the Mind Cleansing Incantation with Xu Qing obediently. When Huang Ranshi and Hu Qiushui returned to the Huang family, Huang Ranshi went to get an incense stick and lit it. ¡°Rest well. I¡¯ll think of another way.¡± Hu Qiushui looked at the incense and gritted her teeth. After she smelt the incense, she seemed to have put down all her vignce and was obedient. Huang Ranshi turned around and left with a calm expression. Hu Qiushui sat motionlessly as the smell of the incense entered her nose. She couldn¡¯t blow it out. Hu Qiushui couldn¡¯t help but think of many years ago when she was also attracted by the smell of this incense. At that time, Huang Ranshi was still a young man. He smiled at her and said, ¡°Fox Spirit, I know that you have the highest cultivation in Jiangzhou. After smelling my incense, you will be my house spirit.¡± Even after decades, she was still controlled by the incense. Hu Qiushui was very annoyed. She could not understand why Huang Ranshi, who was clearly an ordinary person, had such ability. Outside the house, Madam Huang¡¯s gentle voice was heard. ¡°Eat slowly. I saved a lot of food for you.¡± ... Huang Ranshi had never been rich in his life, but he was married and had a son. Hu Qiushui didn¡¯t know what exactly Huang Ranshi wanted in his life. Chapter 548 - 548 Discovering The Truth 548 Discovering The Truth Madam Huang said gently, ¡°Husband, don¡¯t feel too stressed out. Our poultry is growing very well. We can sell it for a good price.¡± Huang Ranshi praised her. ¡°With you taking care of the poultry, I¡¯m not worried.¡± Madam Huang smiled. The couple was as loving as before. Huang Ranshi went out again. Madam Huang, on the other hand, was doing housework. !! Hu Qiushui looked at the incense and felt that it burned especially quickly this time. She thought for a moment and quietly followed Huang Ranshi. Huang Ranshi quickly arrived at a Daoist temple. He looked around the Daoist temple. The Daoist priest went forward and asked him if he wanted to offer incense. Huang Ranshi shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not here to offer incense. I¡¯m here to wait for an old friend.¡± The Daoist priest looked at him and left. Not long after, Xu Ran arrived. The Daoist priest knew Xu Ran and hurriedly bowed. ¡°First Elder.¡± Xu Ran waved his hand. ¡°You can leave. I have something to tell my old friend. Don¡¯t disturb us.¡± The Daoist priest nodded respectfully and left. Xu Ran walked to Huang Ranshi. ¡°Long time no see.¡± Huang Ranshi smiled. ¡°It¡¯s indeed been a long time. Is everyone alright?¡± Xu Ran said calmly, ¡°Yuan Hui and Hui Zhen are both dead.¡± Huang Ranshi frowned. ¡°The sect master of the Xuanzhen Sect is dead? How did she die?¡± Xu Ran answered calmly. ¡°She was killed by a thief. That thief is also in Jiangzhou now. If I¡¯m not wrong, you¡¯re the person she wants to deal with.¡± Huang Ranshi responded with ease. ¡°I have nothing to do with her. Why would she want to deal with me?¡± Xu Ran curled his lips coldly. ¡°You were the one who killed the flood dragon, right? In her opinion, this flood disaster was caused by you. The Fox Spirit you keep is already gued by resentment. Why don¡¯t you let her help you do onest thing? She¡¯s already provoked the flood dragon. In any case, she¡¯ll definitely die after experiencing the lightning tribtion. It¡¯s not a bad idea to get her to kill someone.¡± Huang Ranshi¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°She is useful to me. I won¡¯t let her die just like that. It¡¯s rare for a spiritual girl to be born. Let her help my house spirit get rid of the resentment.¡± After not seeing each other for decades, Huang Ranshi did not expect Xu Ran and Xu Qing to nurture a spiritual girl. Xu Ran¡¯s expression was calm. ¡°The spiritual girl¡¯s fate has been stolen by a thief. I tried my best to snatch back a portion of it. She can¡¯t do it now. If you want to protect your fox, you have to think of another way.¡± Huang Ranshi frowned. ¡°The tribtion for the fox ising. At that time, can I ask the spiritual girl to help her temporarily get rid of most of the resentment and help her transcend the tribtion?¡± Xu Ran¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°What benefits?¡± Huang Ranshi looked at Xu Ran. ¡°When I be an immortal, I¡¯ll naturally give the spiritual girl an immortal encounter.¡± Xu Ran looked at Huang Ranshi and seemed to be satisfied. ¡°Sure.¡± Huang Ranshi looked at Xu Ran. ¡°With the spiritual girl around to help you kill the demons, it¡¯s only a matter of time before you be a god.¡± It was already not easy to be an immortal, let alone a god. Huang Ranshi knew Xu Ran and the others¡¯ ambition. Their goal was to be a god. In fact, that was everyone¡¯s goal, but bing a god was not that easy. They had to take it one step at a time. After leaving the small Daoist temple, the two of them headed to their separate ways as if they did not know each other. Hu Qiushui took the shortcut and returned to the Huang family as quickly as possible. Madam Huang was doing housework while Huang Mengqing was writing in the courtyard alone. Looking at the child who was writing with a brush, Hu Qiushui¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent. She wanted to pounce on Huang Mengqing and bite open his neck. She wanted to make Huang Ranshi suffer the pain of losing his son! She did not know where Huang Ranshi got his ability from, but when she thought of how Huang Ranshi¡¯s goal was actually to take her life and fuse with her immortal body after she sessfully transcended the tribtion, Hu Qiushui wished she could cut this family into pieces. Her sharp ws were already at Huang Mengqing¡¯s neck, but she resisted the urge to swipe down. Huang Mengqing was writing quietly. For some reason, he felt a chill on his neck but there was no wind. Huang Mengqing seemed to have thought of something terrifying. He put down his brush and ran to the ancestral hall. He bowed to the memorial tablet in the ancestral hall and muttered something. The nervousness on Huang Mengqing¡¯s face eased a little. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely be a good kid. I¡¯ll go and study now.¡± Huang Mengqing felt that the chill on his neck was gone, so he went out to continue writing. Hu Qiushui watched as Huang Mengqing left. Her eyes revealed a sullen look. Huang Ranshi could not be trusted at all. Should she trust Liu Sanniang? Hu Qiushui was in a dilemma. Her thoughts were like a thousand threads that could not be disentangled. ¡­ In mid-October. The first ray of sunlight shone on Jiangzhou City, which had been gloomy for a few days. People were happy that the flood had finally subsided. Xia Hongyuan brought people to reconstruct the city after the flood and ensured that the disced people had something to eat. Everything was developing in a good direction. When Hu Qiushui came to look for Liu Sanniang, she nced at her serenely, not looking surprised at all. Hu Qiushui said, ¡°Miss Liu, you¡¯re quite calm.¡± Chapter 549 - 549 The Death Of The Flood Dragon 549 The Death Of The Flood Dragon After Hu Qiushui found out about Huang Ranshi¡¯s motive, she knew that if she continued to believe in Huang Ranshi, she would really have no chance of survival. She did not know what other tricks Huang Ranshi had up his sleeve, but she could not take the risk. She did not know anything about Huang Ranshi. Therefore, after careful consideration, Hu Qiushui came to look for Liu Sanniang. Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°Let nature take its course.¡± She had done what she could. The rest was to just wait. Hu Qiushui¡¯s expression was a little unnatural. Hu Yu happily threw herself into Hu Qiushui¡¯s arms. ¡°Mother, I missed you so much.¡± Hu Yu¡¯s eyes were instantly filled with tears. At the thought of the impending tribtion, she couldn¡¯t help but want to cry. She grabbed Hu Qiushui¡¯s clothes and said, ¡°Mother, just take it that I¡¯m begging you. Don¡¯t let go of even a glimmer of hope. Miss Liu is trustworthy.¡± Hu Qiushui stroked Hu Yu¡¯s hair. ¡°Of course I won¡¯t let go of any hope.¡± Hu Yu immediately smiled. Hu Qiushui looked at Liu Sanniang and suppressed her emotions. She walked to the table beside Liu Sanniang and sat down. She extended her hand. ¡°Miss Liu, please.¡± Looking at Liu Sanniang¡¯s calm expression, Hu Qiushui let down her guard and finally opened herself up to Liu Sanniang. She did not know if Liu Sanniang could save her, but she knew that no one else could. Although the hope was very slim, she was unwilling to miss it. She had to try. Liu Sanniang ced her hand on Hu Qiushui¡¯s wrist. The force that was like a tide quickly enveloped Hu Qiushui. This time, Hu Qiushui¡¯s mental defense openedyer byyer like a ripple. Liu Sanniang carefully sensed Hu Qiushui¡¯s memories. Hu Qiushui met Huang Ranshi when she was 896 years old. At that time, Huang Ranshi was still a young man. Hu Qiushui was attracted by the smell of the incense. The fox was paranoid. It was naturally impossible for her to breathe in this thing of unknown origin casually. However, she found it difficult to resist the smell, no matter what. Moreover, her name was engraved on the incense. In the end, she couldn¡¯t help but inhale the incense. Only after that did Huang Ranshi appear. He said to Hu Qiushui, ¡°Fox, after smelling my incense, you¡¯ll be my house spirit. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not an evil person. I just want to find a house spirit to protect my family. After one hundred years, we¡¯ll go our separate ways, and I¡¯ll help you transcend the tribtion and be an immortal.¡± Hu Qiushui was not happy. Only house spirits had the right to choose mortals. It was never the other way around. However, after spending time with him, she realized that Huang Ranshi was indeed a kind person. He did not seek fame or fortune. Hu Qiushui gradually epted her fate. A hundred years was not a long time. Huang Ranshi did not age like ordinary mortals. When he was almost 70 years old, he still looked like a man in his thirties. Hu Qiushui thought that he would never get married in his life, but she did not expect Huang Ranshi to get married in the end. As soon as Huang Mengqing was born, Hu Qiushui could tell that he had a short life. Huang Ranshi had been looking for a way to change Huang Mengqing¡¯s fate. Hu Qiushui did not take it to heart because she knew that destiny was preordained. If he used a forbidden technique to extend his son¡¯s life, his son might be able to live for a few more years, but it was impossible to change his fate. Even if it was just an extension of life for a few years, it was still against the way of heaven. Hu Qiushui persuaded Huang Ranshi to give up because he was not fated to be Huang Mengqing¡¯s father. Huang Ranshi did not listen to her. Hu Qiushui did not think too much about it. This was because she felt that Huang Ranshi just could not ept the pain of losing his son. However, what was meant to happen would happen one day. No one could change it. He had to ept it eventually, and the pain would also slowly subside. However, Hu Qiushui did not expect Huang Ranshi to know that there was a flood dragon on Fo Ying Mountain. He said to Hu Qiushui, ¡°I¡¯ve calcted that the flood dragon will face her tribtion during this period of time. You should know her, right? Has she harmed anyone?¡± Hu Qiushui knew the flood dragon. ¡°I know her. She has never be a house spirit and has her own cultivation method. She will most likely be able to pass the tribtion this time.¡± Huang Ranshi smiled. ¡°That¡¯s good. With her life to extend my son¡¯s life, my son can live.¡± Hu Qiushui was shocked. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. You don¡¯t even know when she will transcend the tribtion, and she¡¯s not someone to be trifled with.¡± Hu Qiushui did not believe that Huang Ranshi was so capable, but he smiled and said, ¡°I can. With your help, it¡¯s not impossible.¡± Hu Qiushui naturally did not agree. She was a demon herself and naturally understood how difficult it was to cultivate for nearly a thousand years. She would not do such a thing. She told Huang Ranshi firmly, ¡°You should ept the reality. Don¡¯t target her. I won¡¯t help you.¡± However, Huang Ranshi looked at Hu Qiushui with quiet determination. ¡°You will help.¡± Before the true tribtion came, the flood dragon would release water to confuse some people who had ill intentions on her, making them unable to tell when the tribtion would descend. Most demons would choose to transcend the tribtion in the depths of the mountains. It was a ce that no one could reach. Even psychics would find it difficult to reach there. Hu Qiushui was a little angry. She thought that Huang Ranshi couldn¡¯t force her, but after two days of rain, Huang Ranshi lit an incense stick. Hu Qiushui felt that she could not control her body at all because Huang Ranshi had possessed her body. At that moment, Hu Qiushui realized that she knew nothing about Huang Ranshi. It was never possible for a mortal to possess the body of the demon. It was always the other way around. Ranshi¡¯s ability shocked Hu Qiushui. After Huang Ranshi possessed her body, he turned into a fox and ran quickly towards Fo Ying Mountain. Lightning shed and thunder rumbled, and he shuttled through the forest as fast as lightning. He followed the stream up to the source and looked at the huge snake. The huge snake said in a cold and old voice, ¡°Hu Qiushui, I have no grudge with you in the past. Why are you trying to ruin me?¡± Chapter 550 - 550 The Death Of The Flood Dragon (Part 2) 550 The Death Of The Flood Dragon (Part 2) Hu Qiushui couldn¡¯t say anything because she wasn¡¯t in control of her body now. If it were her, she wouldn¡¯t have done such an immortal thing. She thought that as long as Huang Ranshi spoke, the flood dragon would be able to tell that the current Hu Qiushui was not the real Hu Qiushui. However, Huang Ranshi never nned to speak. Instead, he smiled coldly at the flood dragon and turned into a bolt of lightning to attack her. Above his head, it was pitch-ck. Lightning shed and thunder rumbled. The lightning tribtion that belonged to the flood dragon was about to arrive. She was very angry. The flood dragon begged for mercy. ¡°Hu Qiushui, if I¡¯ve offended you in any way, I¡¯m willing to apologize to you andpensate you. However, today is the day of my one-thousand-year tribtion. Don¡¯t ruin my n. I¡¯ve waited for a thousand years and experienced the pain of several lightning tribtions. When I be an immortal, I¡¯ll bless you with an immortal encounter and help you transcend the tribtion in the future. I also swear that I won¡¯t hold a grudge against you for what happened today. Please let me off.¡± The heavenly tribtion wasing fiercely, and the flood dragon had no choice but to beg for mercy. In her eyes, there was nothing more important than transcending the tribtion, even if she did not know how she had offended Hu Qiushui. Hu Qiushui couldn¡¯t say anything. She and the flood dragon had always minded their own business and cultivated separately in Fo Ying Mountain. She had never thought that she would ruin her tribtion on such a day. But now, she was possessed by a mortal, so she couldn¡¯t speak. Huang Ranshi had never intended to respond. The sharp ws left bloody holes in the snake¡¯s body one after another. The snake was extremely angry. Because Ascension to Immortality was just a step away, she could not fight her to death. This caused her to be at a disadvantage. The flood dragonpromised again. ¡°Hu Qiushui, let me go today. If I be an immortal, I¡¯m willing to serve you for a hundred years. I swear on my life that I won¡¯t break my promise.¡± Hu Qiushui was anxious but there was nothing she could do. Huang Ransh¡¯s intention was to use the flood dragon¡¯s life to extend his son¡¯s life. What did the life and death of the flood dragon have to do with him? Moreover, only when the food dragon died could he save his son. The flood dragon felt that there was still room for negotiation, so she made apromise again. However, she didn¡¯t know that from the beginning, there was no room for negotiation. The flood dragon¡¯s body was covered in blood. A bolt of lightning struck down from the sky with a rumbling sound. The huge ck python raised its head and let out a roar. There was only a charred smell in the air. The flood dragon couldn¡¯t care less because she had to face the heavenly lightning and transform into a real dragon. Hu Qiushui would not let her off, so she could only grit her teeth and endure it. When the tribtion came, she had to resist it with all her might. If she died, she would curse Hu Qiushui to die a horrible death. If she lived, she would use Hu Qiushui¡¯s blood to celebrate her sess. Hu Qiushui could only watch helplessly as Huang Ranshiunched lethal attacks. The flood dragon did not know that Hu Qiushui was possessed and directed all its hatred towards Hu Qiushui. Boom! Another bolt of lightning struck. The flood dragon¡¯s entire body stiffened up and was covered with char. Facing the lightning, the flood dragon began to shed its skin. Its muffled roar was filled with pain. Transcending the tribtion was no different from escaping hell. The old skin on its body was burnt and peeled off bit by bit together with its flesh and blood. After the eighth bolt of lightning struck, the flood dragon only managed to shed half of its skin. There were two small horns appearing on its head, but the flood dragon was extremely weak. Hu Qiushui quickly arrived in front of the flood dragon and smashed the golden body under the flood dragon with a punch. Then, she reached out to the two small horns. The flood dragon¡¯s tone was trembling as she begged humbly. ¡°Hu Qiushui, let me go. I¡¯ll agree to anything you ask. Even if I have to be enved by you for 500 years, I¡¯m willing.¡± Hu Qiushuipletely broke down. She wanted to take back the initiative, but Huang Ranshi suppressed her fiercely. Hu Qiushui¡¯s face was covered in silver fur, and nine fox tails grew out. For every hundred-year tribtion the fox transcended, they would grow a tail. The sharp ws became sharp hooks that pierced into the dragon snake¡¯s head. Hu Qiushui finally managed to scream. ¡°No¡­¡± However, it was toote. Huang Ranshi had already taken the dragon snake¡¯s life. At this moment, while the dragon snake was at its weakest, its life was instantly taken. Hu Qiushui wanted to fight for her body, but Huang Ranshi suppressed her. After taking the dragon snake down, he spat out a mouthful of blood, but this did not stop him from going home. As for the dying flood dragon, Huang Ranshi did not care at all. There were a total of nine bolts of lightning. When they left, thest bolt of lightning was already gathering. It would strike in less than ten minutes. How could the flood dragon, whose life had been taken away, withstand it? Huang Ranshi quickly returned home. Madam Huang was crying by the bed because Huang Mengqing¡¯s face was pale and there was only a little life force left in him. When he returned to the house, Huang Ranshi left Hu Qiushui¡¯s body and returned to his own body. He knocked out Madam Huang and ced the two horns on Huang Mengqing¡¯s forehead. The horns disappeared, and Huang Mengqing¡¯s pale face gradually turned rosy. Hu Qiushui stood at the side. ¡°Why did you do this? You vited our agreement.¡± Huang Ranshi used her body to destroy the golden body of the flood dragon and killed it. Hearing the loud thunder outside, Hu Qiushui spat out a mouthful of ck blood. Countless ck aura surged over from the distance and lingered around her. She seemed to have heard the curse of the flood dragon. Huang Ranshi looked at his son, who had recovered, with a guilty expression. ¡°I really had no choice, but don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely save you. I¡¯ll definitely help you get rid of the resentment.¡± Hu Qiushui did not believe Huang Ranshi at all. She already regretted trusting Huang Ranshi in the first ce. The flood dragon was indignant and flooded the city. Hu Qiushui was helpless. Several viges in Jiangzhou City were flooded, and the crops that the people had worked hard for a year to grow were all destroyed. All the capable people came out to tackle the flood but to no avail. Some people saw the phantom of a ck python in the flood, and some people also saw the phantom of a ck python in the clouds. People said that the ck cloud that shrouded the entire Jiangzhou was a ck python. However, no one knew that the one who really harmed the entire Jiangzhou was a mortal who had risked tens of thousands of lives for his own selfish reasons. Chapter 551 - 551 Whether I Live Or Die, I Don’t Want To Be Taken Advantage Of 551 Whether I Live Or Die, I Don¡¯t Want To Be Taken Advantage Of When Madam Huang woke up, Huang Ranshi was feeding Huang Mengqing medicine. Seeing that Huang Mengqing was fine, Madam Huang was overjoyed. ¡°How wonderful! God blessed us.¡± Hu Qiushui sneered. It was not a blessing from the god. It was Huang Ranshi who took someone¡¯s life to extend his son¡¯s life. Madam Huang asked him. ¡°Husband, what medicine did you feed Mengqing? Why is it so effective?¡± Huang Ranshi said gently, ¡°This is the magical herb I identally found. It can revive the dead. Our son is not destined to die.¡± !! Madam Huang hugged Huang Mengqing. The joy of regaining her almost dead son was ineffable. She only wanted to hug him tighter and silently feel this joy. After being gued by the flood dragon¡¯s resentment, Hu Qiushui¡¯s cultivation stagnated. A few dayster, she sensed that her lightning tribtion was about toe. The lightning tribtion that descended from the heavens was not a tribtion for her at all. Instead, it was a punishment. She was indignant. She hated Huang Ranshi to the core, but she could not hurt him because the hundred-year agreement was not up yet. Hu Qiushui only had one daughter and she loved her dearly. She thought that after the agreement was up, she would go into the mountains to wait for the heavenly tribtion in peace. But she had miscalcted. The flood in Jiangzhou was catastrophic, and the people were disced. Finally, the pce sent people over. Hu Qiushui really hoped that this flood disaster could be fixed and the innocent people could be spared the disaster. Huang Ranshi tried to think of a way to help her. Hu Qiushui was suspicious. Huang Ranshi brought her to see Xia Qiluo. He seemed to really want to help her. But in the end, he was nning another scheme. Huang Ranshi was not helping her, but it was all for himself. What he wanted was topletely possess her. Liu Sanniang retracted her hand. Hu Qiushui looked at Liu Sanniang calmly. ¡°Miss Liu, do you really have a way? Huang Ranshi can even take the life of a thousand-year-old demon. How confident are you?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Hu Qiushui. ¡°He¡¯s very powerful. I need an opportunity to defeat him. and you have the opportunity.¡± Hu Qiushui looked at Liu Sanniang suspiciously. ¡°What if I don¡¯t have the opportunity?¡± Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as inexhaustible power in this world. Everyone is the same.¡± Hu Qiushui looked away. ¡°Are you saying that Huang Ranshi is relying on his incense to borrow power?¡± Huang Ranshi did not have much ability, but the strange thing about him was that as long as he wanted to, he seemed to be able to do whatever he wished. This was terrifying, but was there a restriction to such power? Even if there was a restriction, where was it? Liu Sanniang nodded. There must be something wrong with the incense. Huang Ranshi was probably one of the children of the Xuanzhen Sect back then. Liu Sanniang could not imagine how powerful the ck figure was. He was not a god, but he already had the power of a god. He asked them to make wishes, and he gave them great power. After experiencing the panic of being trapped for more than a thousand days, they all knew how important power was. Humans were insignificant. Only gods above all living beings could escape from all mortal suffering . Everyone cultivated the Dao differently, but their end goal was the same, which was to be a god. However, if one was wrong from the first step, then what followed would only be wrong. Hu Qiushui felt that the aura on Liu Sanniang¡¯s body had suddenly changed. It was an indescribable feeling. She could see the sympathy for the people of the world in Liu Sanniang¡¯s eyes. It was as if it was her responsibility to alleviate the people from their suffering. Hu Qiushui¡¯s voice softened. ¡°I¡¯m willing to cooperate with you with all my might, not for anyone else, but for myself. I don¡¯t want my thousand-year cultivation to be taken away by the viin. I think it¡¯s the same for the flood dragon.¡± They had cultivated for nearly a thousand years and suffered several lightning tribtions. Every time, they struggled to survive. After enduring so many years, what right did others have to reap the benefits of their hard work? This was the reason why the resentment of the flood dragon did not dissipate even after its death. Flood disaster was the wrath of the flood dragon. Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°It will not be long before the right timees.¡± Hu Qiushui recalled the date Liu Sanniang had mentioned. It was already mid-October and there were only a few days left. Hu Yu leaned against Hu Qiushui, her eyes filled with attachment. Even though she had already grown up, her dependence on her mother was engraved in her. She really hoped that everything would work out. Hu Qiushui could not stay in the inn forever. Huang Ranshi was summoning her to go back. Hu Yu wanted to follow, but Hu Qiushui didn¡¯t allow her to. ¡°Stay with Miss Liu.¡± Regardless of whether it worked or not, Hu Qiushui did not want her daughter to be involved in this. She hoped that Hu Yu would be safe. After Hu Qiushui left, Hu Yu felt a little down. While Liu Sanniang was cooking, she began to refine poison seriously. Hu Yu was shocked. ¡°You know how to refine poison? Do you have a shifu?¡± Hu Yu found it unbelievable. How could a person know so much? How did she learn it? Liu Sanniang shook her head. ¡°No.¡± Liu Yuanyuan looked at Hu Yu. ¡°My Venerable is the chosen one. She¡¯s gifted.¡± Hu Yu was a little suspicious, but she still chose to believe it. Hu Yu had seen poisonous worms before when she was traveling in the past, but they were far inferior to the ones refined by Liu Sanniang. There was half a jar of water in the jar. This poisonous worm was rted to water. She did not know what it was going to be used for. On the 15th of October, the sky in Jiangzhou cleared. Xia Qiluo easily dispersed the flood dragon phantom, making the sky in Jiangzhou, which had been shrouded in dark clouds, clear up. When the long-awaited sunlightnded on people, it warmed their hearts. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but extend their hands to let the sunlight shine on them. Yuan Xin smiled and asked. ¡°Your Highness, has the flood dragon been dealt with?¡± Xia Hongyuan looked at the sun and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly. He looked at Xia Qiluo and said gently, ¡°Yes, the flood has subsided.¡± ... Chapter 552 - 552 Be A Witness 552 Be A Witness The sun had alreadye out, so there should be no problem. For more than half a month, Xia Hongyuan had been worried. If he could not even manage solving the flood problem, his ce in his father¡¯s heart would be less important. Therefore, he had to do a good job. When Yuan Xin heard Xia Hongyuan¡¯s answer, he felt at ease. ¡°Your Highness, thank you. We are blessed to have a wise ruler like you in our country.¡± Xia Hongyuan smiled and nodded nomittally . Because the sky was clear, everyone had a long-lost smile on their faces. On his way back to the city, themoners knelt down to thank him. Xia Hongyuan smiled gently and gestured for them to rise. After returning to the mansion, Xia Hongyuan saw Xia Qiluo. ¡°How is the situation?¡± If there was no problem, they could return to the capital in November. Xia Qiluo smiled. ¡°The flood dragon¡¯s resentment is decreasing. It should be fine now.¡± The ck clouds that covered the entire Jiangzhou had already dissipated, and the evil flood dragon had alsopletely gone. No matter how great the resentment was, the flood dragon had to ept its fate and leave. Xia Hongyuan was relieved. ¡°That¡¯s good. Thank you, Sister!¡± Xia Qiluo shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m willing to help you seize the throne.¡± She was a psychic now, but she was also the Seventh Princess of the royal family. Xia Hongyuan was her brother and they were from the same mother. She naturally hoped that he could seed the throne smoothly. If she could help, she naturally had to. Xia Hongyuan nodded. ¡°Go and rest. Leave the rest to me.¡± After Xia Qiluo left, Xia Hongyuan lowered his eyes and clenched his fists in his sleeves. He hated people from the Mystic World the most, but he could not do anything without the help of these people. What was most infuriating to him was that Liu Shun did not mention anything about this flood disaster. He was disappointed again and again by Liu Shun. It was still unknown who the world would belong to in the future. The next few days were sunny, dispelling the gloom and humidity in the city. Seeing such good weather, Xia Hongming couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. He sent people to ask around and found out that every day, Liu Sanniang would go around looking at the scenery or sit in her room, ying with worms. Wu Ju usually did not go out and meditated in his room. Xia Hongming came to the door and looked at the closed door. He asked. ¡°Master Wu Ju, can Ie in?¡± Wu Ju replied calmly. ¡°Third Prince, pleasee in.¡± After receiving the permission, Xia Hongming pushed the door open and entered. Wu Ju was sitting on the couch with a string of prayer beads in his hand. His eyes were closed and his thin lips were pursed. His face looked amiable. Xia Hongming could not suppress the restlessness in his heart. ¡°Master Wu Ju, the sky is clear. I¡¯ve been waiting for so long, but nothing happened.¡± If the flood really ended, what was the point of himing here? Was he here to see how Xia Hongyuan would make a name for himself? Wu Ju smiled. ¡°Third Prince, do you want to see Miss Liu?¡± Xia Hongming was impatient and could not hold it in at all. The more he watched the Crown Prince tackle the flood and gain a good reputation among the people, the more anxious he became. He did note to see that happening. Hearing that, Xia Hongming said, ¡°Does Miss Liu not agree with the way the Seventh Princess has gone about solving the flood?¡± Wu Ju opened his eyes. ¡°They were not on the same path to begin with. How can she agree with anything the Seventh Princess does?¡± Xia Hongming frowned. ¡°How long do we have to wait? They¡¯re already preparing to return to the capital.¡± The flood had long subsided, and the sky had been clear for many days. Everything wasing to an end. Wu Ju looked at Xia Hongming. ¡°Third Prince, if you¡¯re in a hurry, why don¡¯t you go and see if Miss Liu needs any help?¡± Xia Hongming nodded. ¡°Then, let¡¯s go see Miss Liu.¡± With that, he left immediately. Seeing that Wu Ju did not intend to go along, Xia Hongming did not say anything. Xia Hongming arrived at the inn and walked in. ¡°Miss Liu.¡± Liu Sanniang came downstairs and saw Xia Hongming. ¡°Third Prince.¡± Xia Hongming nodded. ¡°Miss Liu, you¡¯ve been here for so long, but I haven¡¯t officiallye to visit you. I wonder if you need anything. If there are any requirements, please tell me.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Xia Hongming. ¡°Third Prince, if you have time, please be my witness.¡± Xia Hongming narrowed his eyes and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m definitely willing, but Miss Liu, what do you want me to witness?¡± As long as there was a chance to befriend Liu Sanniang, he naturally wouldn¡¯t let it slip. ¡°On the 20th of October, can I ask you to go to Huang Ranshi¡¯s house?¡± Xia Hongming nodded. ¡°Sure, sure.¡± The day after tomorrow would be October 20th. Xia Hongming couldn¡¯t understand. The sky had already cleared up. What else could happen? After the sky cleared up, themoners of Jiangzhou City worshiped Xia Qilu and were already preparing to create a golden body for her in the Daoist temples. Themoners sincerely believed in Xia Qiluo. Xia Hongming returned from the inn. He went to look for Wu Ju and told him what had happened. Then, he looked at Wu Ju. Wu Ju said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s time.¡± Xia Hongming¡¯s expression was serious. ¡°Master Wu Ju, are you on the same path as Miss Liu?¡± Wu Ju looked at Xia Hongming with a serious expression. ¡°As for now, we are, but at some point, we¡¯ll go our separate ways.¡± ... Xia Hongming frowned with mixed feelings. He did not know what Wu Ju¡¯s chances of winning against Liu Sanniang were. If his chances of winning were not high, wouldn¡¯t he end up like the others? Wu Ju smiled and did not care. Xia Hongming got someone to investigate Huang Ranshi. The news he received made him even more confused. It turned out that this person was actually an ordinary person. Xia Hongyuan naturally knew what Xia Hongming was up to. He did not want anything to happen, so he went to look for Xia Qiluo. Xia Qiluo was worried. ¡°Shifu, will something happen?¡± Xu Ran and Xu Qing¡¯s expressions were solemn. ¡°Qiluo, never doubt yourself. If your Dao heart is unstable, you will never be her match.¡± Xia Qiluo bit her lip. In the end, she still cared too much. She did not want to lose to Liu Sanniang. Every time she lost, it left a deep scar on her. She didn¡¯t want to be defeated. She wanted to win. It seemed that only by winning could she prove herself right. Xu Ran¡¯s expression softened. He reached out and touched Xia Qiluo¡¯s head. ¡°You have to believe that you¡¯re right. Only then can you be right. Never doubt yourself, no matter if you win or lose.¡± Xu Ran and Xu Qing had doting expressions on their faces, like elders doting on their most beloved child. No matter what this child did, in their opinion, Xia Qiluo did the right thing. Xia Qiluo would never be wrong. ... The attitude of her two shifu made Xia Qiluo¡¯s doubts disappear bit by bit. She nodded. ¡°I understand.¡± She was the real chosen one. No matter what she did, she was always right. Chapter 553 - 553 Heavy Rain 553 Heavy Rain Seeing that Xia Qiluo had figured it out, Xu Ran and Xu Qing were relieved. Xia Qiluo was a born psychic. How could she be wrong? Xu Ran thought of Liu Sanniang and his eyes darkened. ¡°But we can¡¯t sit back and do nothing. We still have to go and see what that demoness wants to do the day after tomorrow. If she behaves herself, we¡¯ll let her off. If she intends tomit evil, you have to uphold justice on behalf of the heavens and get rid of her.¡± Xia Qiluo nodded, but she was worried that she was not Liu Sanniang¡¯s match. ¡°I¡¯m worried that I¡¯m not her match.¡± !! Xu Ran did not say anything. Xu Qing smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. You¡¯re now a psychic recognized by the entire Jiangzhou. If they believe in you, they will provide you with endless power. With them around, you don¡¯t have to worry about this.¡± Xia Qiluo thought about the Dao techniques she had learned and was relieved. Instead, she was looking forward to the day after tomorrow. In Xia Qiluo¡¯s heart, she actually wanted to go against Liu Sanniang. She hoped to defeat Liu Sanniang and trample her under her feet. ¡­ On the 19th of October, Liu Sanniangbined ten jars of worms. The sound of worms tearing each other apart and water sshing could be heard clearly. When the noise subsided, Liu Sanniang slowly opened the lid and a small ck snake crawled out. Hu Qiushui was the first to be shocked. ¡°Liu Shiba!¡± The flood dragon¡¯s name was Liu Shiba. The aura of this little snake was too simr to Liu Shiba¡¯s. Hearing Hu Qiushui¡¯s shout, the little snake also turned its head and looked in Hu Qiushui¡¯s direction, emitting deep hatred. Liu Yuanyuan couldn¡¯t help but shrink her neck. She fused with the flood dragon when it was dying. If this flood dragon could still live, it would naturally take back its body. Liu Sanniang reached out and pushed the snake back into the jar. ¡°I¡¯ve collected the flood dragon¡¯s soul. After giving her the justice she deserves, I¡¯ll release her soul.¡± Liu Sanniang said calmly and put away the jar. Hu Qiushui sensed Huang Ranshi¡¯s call and frowned. ¡°I have to go back to the Huang family. See you tomorrow, Miss Liu.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Hu Qiushui. ¡°See you tomorrow.¡± Hu Yu was a little worried. ¡°Mother, you have to be careful.¡± Huang Ranshi was not an ordinary person. He might already know what her mother was doing. If Huang Ranshi wanted to do something, her mother could not fight back. Hu Qiushui touched Hu Yu¡¯s head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s greedy. Before he gets what he wants, he won¡¯t do anything to me.¡± What Huang Ranshi wanted was her immortal body after she transcended the tribtion, not her life. Therefore, Huang Ranshi would not harm her for now. Instead, he would sincerely help her transcend the tribtion. Tears welled up in Hu Yu¡¯s eyes and she let out a low wail. Hu Qiushui lowered her head and whispered into Hu Yu¡¯s ear. ¡°My good daughter, you must think of a way to stay with Miss Liu.¡± Hu Qiushui could feel Liu Sanniang¡¯s extraordinary aura. There were only benefits to being by her side. Hu Yu nodded and reluctantly let go of Hu Qiushui¡¯s hand. Hu Qiushui returned to the Huang family from the inn. Looking at the incense that was lit in the room, she sat down calmly and slowly inhaled it. Huang Ranshi looked at Hu Qiushui. ¡°I already have a way to help you transcend the tribtion.¡± Hu Qiushui¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you then, Venerable.¡± Huang Ranshi smiled. ¡°It¡¯s only right for me to help you. This is our agreement. I just want you to know that I will keep my promise.¡± Hu Qiushui was still very cold. She already knew Huang Ranshi¡¯s motive. Hu Qiushui only felt disgust and anger towards him. Other than that, there was nothing else. Seeing that Hu Qiushui was still unmoved, Huang Ranshi stood up and left without saying anything. Hu Qiushui¡¯s expression was cold. She followed Huang Ranshi and watched as he drove nails everywhere in the Huang family. Madam Huang was puzzled. ¡°Husband, what are you doing?¡± Huang Ranshi wiped his sweat and said with a smile, ¡°Mengqing just recovered. I¡¯m doing this to ward off evil. If evil things don¡¯t approach our house, Mengqing can grow up safely.¡± Madam Huang chuckled. ¡°Husband, you¡¯re starting to believe in evil things too?¡± Huang Ranshi smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it, but there¡¯s no harm in doing so.¡± Madam Huang smiled. ¡°Where else do you want to be nailed? I¡¯ll help you. After all, you¡¯re doing it for Mengqing¡¯s sake.¡± Huang Ranshi smiled and handed some nails to Madam Huang. ¡°Then, go to the outer wall and drive two nails every ten steps.¡± For some reason, Hu Qiushui felt a little uneasy. After driving in the nails, Hu Qiushui realized that she could not get out. She instantly went crazy. She wanted to tell Liu Sanniang, but she could not. At night, there were no stars in the dark night sky. Hu Qiushui wanted to pull out the nail, but when she touched it, she felt her hand burning. She quickly retracted her hand in pain, but no matter how hard she tried, as long as she touched the nail, she would feel weak all over. She could not pull out the nail at all. Hu Qiushui had already turned into a fox and was digging with her ws. Her ws were burning. The fierce fox¡¯s eyes were filled with tears of hatred. Creak. Hu Qiushui turned around and saw a small figureing out to go to the toilet. Huang Mengqing was in a daze. He was a little surprised to see Hu Qiushui. He rubbed his eyes to confirm that he was not seeing things. He carefully approached her. ¡°Fox, you¡¯re really beautiful.¡± Hu Qiushui hated Huang Ranshi to the core, so she naturally hated Huang Mengqing too. However, in Huang Mengqing¡¯s opinion, the tears in her eyes made her look pitiful and she needed help. Huang Mengqing smiled. ¡°Do you want to eat chicken? Go to my chicken coop and eat one. I won¡¯t tell my mother.¡± Huang Mengqing liked the silver fox very much. His father had never let him raise a dog, so when he saw such a small animal, he was happy. Foxes all liked to eat chicken. Huang Mengqing thought that Hu Qiushui was here to steal chickens. The chickens and ducks in his family all grew well, so it was fine to lose one. Hu Qiushui suddenly had an idea. She did not leave. Instead, she reached for the nail with her ws. ... Huang Mengqing took a closer look and tilted his head. ¡°You want to dig out this nail?¡± Hu Qiushui nodded. Huang Mengqing was a little hesitant. Hu Qiushui¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. Huang Mengqing felt terrible and immediately dug out two nails. ¡°Here you go. I think it¡¯s fate that brought us to meet tonight.¡± Chapter 554 - 554 Heavy Rain (Part 2) 554 Heavy Rain (Part 2) Hu Qiushui nced at Huang Mengqing before running away. She suspected that these nails were set up to form an array formation. As long as she could move some of them, the effect of the array formation would not be as strong. It was impossible to dig out all the nails and it was already good enough to weaken the array formation. Huang Mengqing looked at the fox that ran away and was a little disappointed. After going to the toilet, he went back to sleep. !! On the twentieth of October, the sky was dark. After a few sunny days, the sky was overcast again. It looked like it was going to rain. Such weather made people feel gloomy. There was no one on the street. Seeing that it was about to rain, nobody was in the mood to go out. After all, they did not know when it would rain. If they went out, they would definitely be drenched, so it was better not to step out. The ck clouds gathered slowly, causing the sky topletely darken. The entire sky became ck, making countless people feel vaguely uneasy. As soon as noon arrived, bean-sized raindrops fell and began toe down heavily. On the street, several teams of soldiers rushed out of the city. The one in the lead shouted in the rain. ¡°Hurry up. Themoners are still waiting for us to save them. Run faster.¡± The rain was heavy, and the water on the street gradually formed long streams. The magistrate of Jiangzhou, Yuan Xin, was giving frantic orders. Looking at the puddles in the courtyard, everyone¡¯s hearts sank. It looked like there was going to be a huge flood. Xia Hongyuan¡¯s expression was dark while Xia Qiluo frowned. She was very puzzled. Why was there still so much water when the flood dragon was dead and the resentment had dissipated? ¡°Brother, this might just be a normal rain,¡± said Xia Qiluo, not feeling confident at all. Xia Hongyuan also hoped that this was a normal phenomenon, but seeing that the downpour was getting heavier, he still felt uneasy. Xia Hongming brought his men over with a solemn expression. ¡°Magistrate Yuan, the flood today is strange. It¡¯s definitely not a coincidence. I already know what¡¯s going on. The death of the flood dragon was caused by someone, so the resentment won¡¯t dissipate unless we find the culprit and give the flood dragon justice. Miss Liu already has a way to resolve it. Pleasee with me and be a witness.¡± Yuan Xin looked at Xia Hongming and had an ominous feeling. He nodded. ¡°Third Prince, please lead the way. No matter who it is, as long as they can save Jiangzhou, the people of the entire Jiangzhou will remember it.¡± During the two months when Jiangzhou was gued by floods, the rain had never been so big. Now, it wasing down fiercely. In less than four hours, half of Jiangzhou would be submerged in water. Xia Hongming led the way in the rain. The rain poured down, and everything in sight was blurry. As soon as a person walked into the rain, they would be drenched within a second. Xia Hongyuan gritted his teeth. ¡°Let¡¯s follow and take a look!¡± Xia Qiluo frowned and followed them into the rain. It started to rain at noon. It had only been fifteen minutes, but the water level in the city had already reached their ankles. Hu Yu felt extremely uneasy. ¡°When are we leaving?¡± The heavy rain scared her. She only wanted to go to her mother¡¯s side as soon as possible. Liu Yuanyuan looked at the sky and frowned. ¡°Venerable Liu, there¡¯s a lightning tribtion today.¡± They all knew who was going to experience the lightning tribtion. Hu Yu knelt down in front of Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu, please save my mother.¡± Liu Sanniang held the jar while Chu Yan went to get the carriage. Liu Sanniang said to Hu Yu, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Liu Yuanyuan also wanted to go along. Although Su Yanyu was afraid, he felt that he could not chicken out at this moment. Liu Sanniang looked at Liu Yuanyuan. ¡°You stay. You¡¯re using her body, so don¡¯t go. Lord Su, you stay back too.¡± Liu Yuanyuan gritted her teeth. ¡°Venerable, I¡¯m not afraid.¡± Liu Sanniang shook her head. ¡°You have your mission. Although your cultivation is far inferior to hers, you can treat water. You have to sense carefully to see if anyone needs your help. If so, go with Lord Su to save them.¡± Liu Yuanyuan understood and stopped insisting. Su Yanyu nodded. ¡°Miss Liu, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll do our best.¡± Hu Yu jumped into the carriage, and General ck also jumped in. Chu Yan drove the carriage. The carriage stopped outside Huang Ranshi¡¯s house. Liu Sanniang got out of the carriage and went forward to knock on the door. As soon as Hu Yu approached, she could feel a force stopping her. Hu Qiushui said in a muffled voice, ¡°Yu, listen to me. Go back to the mountain.¡± A few foxes walked over and said to Hu Yu, ¡°Miss,e with us.¡± Hu Yu red up instantly. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. Leave if you want. I¡¯ll hit whoever dares to stop me.¡± Hu Yu showed her ws. The foxes were anxious. Hu Qiushui¡¯s voice came again. ¡°Miss Liu, please take my daughter away. Huang Ranshi is not an ordinary person. You can¡¯t deal with him. He¡¯s too ambitious. He actually doesn¡¯t want to be an immortal alone. He wants his entire family to be immortal. The entire Huang family is being protected by an array formation. I¡¯m going to die here today.¡± At the end of her sentence, Hu Qiushui¡¯s voice was filled with despair. As soon as the rain came, she knew that her lightning tribtion wasing. She watched as Huang Ranshi lit an incense stick. The resentment on her body dissipated, and her power was increasing. She even had a feeling that she would definitely be able to survive this tribtion, but after she survived it, it would be her death. However, she could not move or stop the power from surging into her body. When Hu Yu heard Hu Qiushui¡¯s words and felt her anguish, she cried and mmed the door crazily. As soon as her ws pierced into the wooden door, they were burned. She shouted helplessly from outside the door. ¡°Mother, Mother, I¡¯m not leaving. I¡¯m not leaving.¡± Hu Yu was a demon, so the array formation could hurt her. Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan were humans. The array formation could not hurt them, but the indestructible door could not be opened either. There was the sound of footsteps. Xia Hongming walked over and saw Liu Sanniang. He said, ¡°Miss Liu, we¡¯re here.¡± Yuan Xin immediately got someone to surround the Huang family. Yuan Xin looked at Xia Hongming and then at Liu Sanniang, asking. ¡°Is there a problem with this family?¡± ... Liu Sanniang nodded and knocked on the door again. An old voice came from inside. ¡°Stop knocking. If I don¡¯t open the door, you won¡¯t be able to enter.¡± Xia Hongming instructed his people. ¡°Bang the door.¡± The soldiers began to bang the door, but no matter how hard they tried, the ordinary-looking wooden door wasn¡¯t damaged at all. Chapter 555 - 555 Heavy Rain (Part 3) 555 Heavy Rain (Part 3) This time, even ordinary people could tell that something was wrong. It was just a wooden door. How could it be so sturdy? They were all trained soldiers, but they couldn¡¯t force the door open. Someone said in confusion, ¡°This, this is the Huang family¡¯s house. Why did their house be like this? Hung Ranshi is famous for not believing in superstitious things.¡± Hu Yu turned into a fox and said in a sharp voice, ¡°Bullsh*t. The house spirit in his house is a demon from the Fox Sect that has lived for almost a thousand years.¡± When they suddenly saw a fox, many people were shocked. Yuan Xin was stunned as well. Huang Ranshi smiled when he heard Hu Yu¡¯s exasperated voice outside the house. ¡°Little Fox is right. I indeed have a house spirit.¡± Huang Ranshi admitted it himself. His voice was old as he looked up at the sky, his turbid eyes filled with joy. ¡°I¡¯ve waited 50 years for this opportunity. Mortals are as insignificant as ants in the world. Only by bing an immortal can I live forever.¡± ¡°I spent all my effort to set up this array formation just for this moment. No one can stop me now. Magistrate Yuan, instead of wasting time on me, why don¡¯t you retreat from Jiangzhou with the people and save as many lives as you can. After the flood dragon vents its anger, you cane back to live here again.¡± After Huang Ranshi finished speaking, he fell silent. Hu Qiushui looked at him with a ruthless expression. Her hands turned into sharp ws, wishing she could dig out Huang Ranshi¡¯s heart. However, she was restricted by a force and could not move even an inch. She looked at Madam Huang and her son, who had their eyes closed, and said sharply, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that they will suddenly wake up and be frightened to see you like this?¡± Huang Ranshi¡¯s face was covered with wrinkles, and he looked like an emaciated, old man. However, Huang Ranshi was not afraid at all because he would be reborn. At that time, he would regain his youthfulness. When he ascended to be an immortal, what he did would not matter. Huang Ranshi smiled. ¡°They won¡¯t wake up. They¡¯ll only wake up when they ascend. At that time, we will be reunited and nothing else will matter.¡± Seeing that Hu Qiushui was so angry that she revealed her true appearance, Huang Ranshi kept smiling. Even if his family ascended by stepping on Hu Qiushui and the people of Jiangzhou, so what? The rain was relentless, and no one from outside could enter. All he had to do was wait for the heavenly tribtion toe. Outside the door, no one could open the ordinary wooden door. When they attempted to climb over the wall, they would also be pushed down by a strange force. At quarter past noon, an explosion sounded in the sky. Boom! The ear-piercing lightning made people cover their ears. With a dazzling sh of lightning, everyone heard a sharp screaming from inside the house. Hu Yu cried anxiously. ¡°Mother¡­¡± Everyone understood that the old fox in the room for almost a thousand years was this little fox¡¯s mother. Xia Hongming looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu.¡± Liu Sanniang walked into the rain and opened the jar. She chanted the scriptures softly, every word echoing in people¡¯s hearts. A small ck snake crawled out of the jar. When the snake touched the water, it grew crazily until it was as thick as a big bucket. There seemed to be two bumps on the head of the snake. A huge snake wrapped around the courtyard wall of the Huang family. The snake said in an old voice, ¡°Hu Qiushui, I¡¯m here to take your life. You ruined my tribtion, and you still want to ascend? In your dreams.¡± The snake coiled around the wall. The wall let out creaking sounds as if it could not withstand the weight. In the west room, Hu Qiushui was stunned for a moment before feeling overjoyed. On the other hand, Huang Ranshi was in disbelief. He stood up and walked shakily to the door. He looked out through the crack and his eyes widened. How could this be possible? That flood dragon was clearly dead. How could ite back to life? This must be fake. Huang Ranshi turned to Hu Qiushui and said fiercely, ¡°Shut up. You are not allowed to speak.¡± Hu Qiushui felt a force suppressing her, making her unable to control her body. Just like when she was possessed by Huang Ranshi, she hated this feeling to the core. Liu Shiba slithered across the eaves of the courtyard, as if she was searching for something. The array formation kept burning her, but the more painful it was, the more indignant she was. ¡°Hu Qiushui, why are you hiding? Come out.¡± Liu Shiba was resentful and indignant. Because of her anger, the rain became heavier and heavier, and the sky was so dark that people couldn¡¯t see anything. ¡°Evil Flood Dragon, I¡¯ll kill you today.¡± Xia Qiluo leaped up and flew towards Liu Shiba. She quickly waved the golden pen in her hand in the air, and golden runes struck at Liu Shiba. It was so painful that Liu Shiba let out muffled roars. Liu Shiba was overwhelmed by hatred. Just as she was about to vent her anger, she heard the sound of scriptures. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Stop chanting. You can¡¯t exorcize me.¡± She had experienced several lightning tribtions just for this moment, but this disgusting fox took away her fruits for nothing. She hated everyone and everything in this world. Liu Sanniang gathered her spiritual sense, wanting to exorcize her. The flood dragon was in extreme pain and unwilling to be exorcized. ¡°Every injustice has its perpetrator and every debt has its debtor.¡± Liu Sanniang said word by word. Liu Shiba¡¯s face twisted. ¡°Hu Qiushui, don¡¯t hide in your turtle shell. Come out.¡± Hu Qiushui was the perpetrator. If Hu Qiushui didn¡¯te out, how could she take revenge? Hu Qiushui wanted to confront Liu Shiba, but she could not open her mouth. Huang Ranshi¡¯s face was ashen, like a dead person. However, as long as he persevered, his wish could still be fulfilled. He did not need to care about what was going on outside. Xia Qiluo was knocked down and helped up by Xu Ran and Xu Qing. She spat out a mouthful of blood and looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Liu Sanniang, you actually reached an agreement with the demon. Do you know the consequences of doing this?¡± From Liu Sanniang¡¯s words and the flood dragon¡¯s angry tone, it was not difficult to tell that the two of them had an agreement. Liu Shiba looked at Xia Qiluo fiercely. Liu Shiba¡¯s old voice was filled with endless hatred. ¡°Bullsh*t agreement. If I can¡¯t take revenge today, all of you will die with me!¡± ... Xia Qiluo¡¯s heart sank. ¡°You heard that, right? Liu Sanniang, only by joining forces with me to kill this flood dragon can we eliminate the flood. I¡¯m willing to put down my grudge and join forces with you.¡± Liu Shiba¡¯s eyes turned cold when she heard that. Liu Sanniang said, ¡°I won¡¯t join forces with you. You and I are not the same kind of people.¡± Chapter 556 - 556 Broken Tail 556 Broken Tail Xia Qiluo¡¯s face darkened. ¡°This is not the time to be wilful. This concerns tens of thousands of people.¡± Liu Sanniang ignored Xia Qiluo¡¯s ranting and said, ¡°Hu Qiushui, break your agreement with your Venerable and reveal the truth.¡± When Hu Qiushui heard Liu Sanniang¡¯s voice, she was burning with anxiety. She wanted to, but she could not move at all. However, for some reason, she felt that she could do what Liu Sanniang said. !! Looking at Huang Ranshi, who was on the verge of death, Hu Qiushui gritted her teeth and exerted all her strength. Boom! Another bolt of lightning struck. Liu Shiba was getting impatient. She was here to take revenge, not to watch Hu Qiushui sessfully transcend the tribtion and ascend. There were a total of nine bolts of lightning in this tribtion. When the seventh bolt of lightning struck, Liu Shiba lost her patience. Liu Sanniang said, ¡°Hu Qiushui, he has already broken the agreement. You don¡¯t have to be suppressed by him anymore. It¡¯s not him who is suppressing you, but your heart.¡± Hu Qiushui¡¯s face was ferocious as she red at Huang Ranshi, wishing she could dig out his heart. After seven bolts of lightning, all the hair on her body was burned away. Hearing Liu Sanniang¡¯s voice, she roared and broke off two of her tails. At that moment, the heart-wrenching pain woke her up. She let out a scream and instantly rushed out of the house. At this moment, Huang Ranshi, who was in the room, suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood. His eyes were filled with unwillingness and disbelief, as if he could not believe that he had miscalcted. A fox covered with burnt marks instantly arrived on the roof, and the flood dragon instantly wrapped around her. ¡°Hu Qiushui, you¡¯re finally out. Let me ask you. What did I do to make you hate me so much that you wanted to kill me?¡± Hu Qiushui was in so much pain that she wanted to die because Liu Shiba¡¯s resentment was too strong. Since she had suffered seven bolts of lightning, her body was charred everywhere, making her feel even more pain. Hu Qiushui said with difficulty, ¡°Liu Shiba, it wasn¡¯t me who harmed you that day. It was my Venerable, Huang Ranshi. He took over my body. I have no grudges against you. Even if I had, I would settle the score with you before you transcended the tribtion. I know that it¡¯s not easy to cultivate, and it¡¯s even harder to cultivate for nearly a thousand years. I know better than anyone what it feels like to be struck by the lightning time and time again.¡± When Liu Shiba heard Hu Qiushui¡¯s exnation, the hatred in her heart was about to spew out. She was so angry. Hu Qiushui knew that Liu Shiba did not believe her. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can enter my consciousness and take a look yourself.¡± When Liu Shiba heard this, she rushed into Hu Qiushui¡¯s body almost instantly, not even giving her a chance to go back on her word. She would not believe anything Hu Qiushui said unless she saw it with her own eyes. Liu Shiba did not believe it at first, but when she saw it with her own eyes what happened in Hu Qiushui¡¯s consciousness, she had no choice but to believe it. She was filled with resentment and pushed Hu Qiushui to the side. ¡°I believe you were forced. Now, I want to seek justice for myself.¡± ¡°Those who took my life have to pay with blood.¡± The snake tail pped down heavily on the Huang family¡¯s house again and again. It did not flinch even when it was burned by the array formation. Boom! Another bolt of lightning struck down. Hu Qiushui was struck and fell heavily into the courtyard, her life force disappearing bit by bit. She had broken the agreement and was no longer controlled by Huang Ranshi. The power in her body disappeared greatly, and there was still a bolt of lightning she had to take. She could not withstand it at all. It seemed that it was fate. She was destined to die during this heavenly tribtion. Liu Shiba mmed the array formation heavily, making everyone¡¯s hearts tighten. Heavy rain and thunder covered this earth-shattering sound. ¡°Why are you stopping this?¡± Huang Ranshi staggered out of the house with his walking stick, his eyes filled with anger. He looked at the flood dragon and was not afraid. ¡°You should have died long ago. Why are you still kicking up a fuss? If you die, you have to ept your death.¡± Liu Shiba hit the array formation with all her might. It was this man who took her life. She wanted him to pay with his life. Huang Ranshi¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°It¡¯s useless. This array formation is formed with the force of heaven and earth. Are you so capable that you can challenge heaven?¡± Hu Qiushui was on the verge of death. She looked at Huang Ranshi with hatred. ¡°The nails you drove on the ground are used to activate the array formation?¡± Huang Ranshi nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Hu Qiushui looked at Liu Shiba and shouted. ¡°Liu Shiba, smash in the direction of the south room. There¡­ there¡¯s a nail missing in that direction. I¡¯ll break off another tail to help you!¡± Liu Shiba¡¯s eyes were vicious as she raised her huge head and smashed it in the direction Hu Qiushui mentioned. Hu Qiushui made a prompt decision. She gritted her teeth and swung another tail over, cooperating with Liu Shiba from the inside. When Liu Shiba smashed into the array formation, the Huang family¡¯s courtyard copsed with a bang. Huang Ranshi¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°This is impossible!¡± He had clearly checked that there were nails in every ce. How could there be one missing? Hu Qiushui sneered and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t expect this, did you? Last night, your son woke up in the middle of the night and took pity on me. He helped me pull out a nail.¡± One less nail would make the array formation a little weaker. If they hit the right spot, they could break the array formation using that weakness. Liu Shiba also transformed into a human, a white-haired old woman. The array formation was broken. Hu Yu rushed in and threw herself into Hu Qiushui¡¯s arms. ¡°Mother, boohoo¡­¡± Liu Shiba slowly walked up to Huang Ranshi with a murderous gaze, but she was stopped by a hand. Liu Shiba frowned and looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°I¡¯m grateful that you helped me, but I hope you won¡¯t interfere in this matter. I don¡¯t want to fight you.¡± Liu Sanniang said, ¡°Don¡¯t let your hands be stained with blood. No one can take away what belongs to you. Even if you are dead, you can still reincarnate. In your next life, you can still re-cultivate to perfection.¡± Liu Shiba wanted to say no. Was it easy to re-cultivate? This meant that she had to cultivate again and experience several lightning tribtions to reach this point. Liu Shiba put away the anger and hatred in her heart. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll let you do it. If you can¡¯t satisfy me, I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± Huang Ranshi looked at Liu Sanniang viciously. ¡°You ruined my n. You were the one who collected her soul.¡± Liu Sanniang met Huang Ranshi¡¯s sinister eyes. Her expression was as calm as usual. ¡°Your son and wife should wake up soon. Are you afraid?¡± ... Chapter 557 - 557 The Most Scary Thing 557 The Most Scary Thing Huang Ranshi¡¯s expression turned to fear almost instantly. Liu Sanniang¡¯s words hit the nail on the head. He was not afraid of anything, but he was scared of facing his son and wife at this time while he was in such a state. Huang Ranshi instantly broke down and wanted to escape. But now, the entire Huang family was surrounded by soldiers. Xia Hongming instructed sternly. ¡°Go and wake up the people in the room.¡± Two soldiers quickly went in and saw the mother and son sleeping on the bed. They reached out and shook them. Madam Huang and Huang Mengqing woke up in a daze. Madam Huang was shocked. ¡°Who are you?¡± When she woke up and realized that there was a stranger at home, Madam Huang immediately became extremely vignt. Huang Mengqing was also shocked. Madam Huang hugged him and protected him in her arms. The two soldiers said calmly, ¡°Get up and see for yourself.¡± With that, the two of them left. Madam Huang and Huang Mengqing were confused, but they still got up. It seemed to be raining outside, and judging from the sound, it seemed to be raining heavily. Madam Huang felt a little uneasy. She called out. ¡°Husband, are you at home?¡± Seeing that there was no response, Madam Huang decided to pull Huang Mengqing out to take a look. In the courtyard, Huang Ranshi couldn¡¯t help but tremble when he heard Madam Huang¡¯s voice. The thing he was most afraid of, had happened. Huang Ranshi¡¯s heart sank. He stared at Liu Sanniang resentfully. If not for her, none of this would have urred. Although the person who really broke the array formation was not Liu Sanniang, Huang Ranshi knew that she was the one who gathered the flood dragon¡¯s scattered soul. Liu Shiba looked at Huang Ranshi, who was trembling, and the anger in her heart dissipated a lot. The rain gradually subsided and soon turned into a drizzle. When Madam Huang came out of the house and saw so many strangers, her expression was a little ugly. However, she quickly saw Huang Ranshi. ¡°Husband.¡± Madam Huang ran towards Huang Ranshi with Huang Mengqing. Huang Ranshi raised his hand to cover his face, not wanting Madam Huang to see him. He had exhausted all his energy, making him look old and ugly. Madam Huang did not recognize him and came to a stop. ¡°You, who are you? Why are you wearing my husband¡¯s clothes?¡± Huang Ranshi refused to show his face. Liu Sanniang said slowly, ¡°He¡¯s your husband, Huang Ranshi.¡± Madam Huang looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Who are you? Why are you in my house?¡± Liu Shiba turned into a snake. ¡°Why else? Of course it¡¯s because we are here to collect blood debts.¡± Madam Huang was shocked. ¡°Demon, demon¡­¡± She screamed, but the others didn¡¯t seem to care at all. Liu Shiba said coldly, ¡°No demon in this world is as bad as your husband. The son in your arms should have died. He borrowed my life to live until now .¡± Madam Huang hugged Huang Mengqing tightly. ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense. My son didn¡¯t borrow anyone¡¯s life. He only recovered after taking the magic herb my husband brought back.¡± Liu Shiba snorted coldly. Madam Huang felt uneasy and grabbed Huang Ranshi¡¯s clothes. ¡°Who are you? Why are you wearing my husband¡¯s clothes?¡± Huang Mengqing went forward to help his mother. When they saw what Huang Ranshi looked like, they were stunned. Madam Huang could not believe her eyes. She blinked and rubbed her eyes, but the old face in front of her did not change. Although he was old, he still looked familiar to Madam Huang. She could not be wrong, but it was precisely because she could not be wrong that she did not dare admit that this was her husband. Why did her husband look like this? How did he be so old overnight? She looked a little helpless and did not know what to do. In the end, Madam Huang looked at Liu Sanniang as if she hoped that Liu Sanniang could enlighten her. Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°This is what Huang Ranshi originally looks like.¡± Madam Huang found it hard to ept. ¡°My husband is not so old.¡± This old man could already be her grandfather. How could he be her husband? Madam Huang, who was only middle-aged, could not ept this. Liu Sanniang walked up to Madam Huang, squatted down, and reached out her hand to Huang Mengqing. Huang Ranshi gritted his teeth and pushed Liu Sanniang fiercely. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to touch my son¡­¡± However, before his hand could touch Liu Sanniang, he was knocked over by a ck figure. General ck shook off the water on his body and raised his paws, wanting to step on Huang Ranshi, but seeing that Huang Ranshi was about to die, he retracted his paws. Liu Sanniang tapped Huang Mengqing¡¯s forehead. Huang Mengqing hugged his head and screamed. ¡°Ah, my head hurts. My body hurts.¡± Madam Huang immediately became nervous. Her eyes were filled with worry. ¡°Mengqing, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Madam Huang looked at her son and then at Liu Sanniang. She did not know what Liu Sanniang had done to her son. She begged. ¡°Miss, please. If you¡¯re angry,e at me, okay? My son is still young. If he offended you, I¡¯ll apologize to you.¡± Huang Mengqing held his head. ¡°Mother, my head hurts. I feel like something is going to grow out of my head.¡± Madam Huang looked worried. ¡°What is it? I can¡¯t see it. It¡¯s fine.¡± Madam Huang still wanted to beg Liu Sanniang, but then she saw something that looked like a horn growing out of Huang Mengqing¡¯s forehead. Madam Huang¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°That¡¯s mine.¡± ... Liu Shiba¡¯s voice was filled with anger. She was supposed to transform into a dragon. ¡°Don¡¯t let them take it away. If they do, Mengqing will die.¡± Huang Ranshi spoke with difficulty. Madam Huang looked at Huang Ranshi with tears in her eyes. ¡°How did you know that? Is what they said true?¡± Huang Ranshi looked guilty. He did not dare to look at Madam Huang. He lowered his head and choked. ¡°Wife, I did it for Mengqing. You will understand me, right?¡± Tears streamed down Madam Huang¡¯s face. Huang Mengqing cried in pain. ¡°Mother, I don¡¯t want this thing. Take it away. It hurts.¡± Since it did not belong to him, he could not have it. Originally, it was because of the suppression of the array formation that he didn¡¯t feel the pain. Now that the array formation was broken and the suppression was gone, it was extremely painful. When the long horns were removed from Huang Mengqing¡¯s body, it was undoubtedly painful. However, after they were removed, Huang Mengqing revealed afortable smile. Liu Sanniang waved her hand gently, and the horns returned to Liu Shiba. Madam Huang hugged Huang Mengqing and seemed to have understood something. This was what her husband looked like originally. She had been living in a lie all along. ... Chapter 558 - 558 He Lost, He Begged For Mercy 558 He Lost, He Begged For Mercy Huang Ranshi raised his hands and formed a seal. His voice was as sinister as a poisonous snake as he said, ¡°You ruined my meticulous n. You deserve to die. I want you to die.¡± Huang Ranshi¡¯s figure shed and he arrived in front of Liu Sanniang almost instantly. He punched Liu Sanniang in the heart. His fist almost pierced through her. He panted and smiled. ¡°This is the price you have to pay.¡± Liu Sanniang¡¯s expression was calm, as if she did not feel any pain. She reached out and slowly grabbed Huang Ranshi. A force invaded Huang Ranshi¡¯s mind. The smile on Huang Ranshi¡¯s face gradually froze and turned into shock and disbelief. !! He couldn¡¯t understand why she didn¡¯t die after having a big hole pierced through her heart. His hands were covered in blood and even pieces of flesh, but the person who deserved to die was not dead. However, his mind was invaded by a gentle force. This force seemed to be sensing everything in his memory. Huang Ranshi looked at Liu Sanniang. At this moment, he understood what Liu Sanniang wanted to do. What she wanted to do was show everyone everything he had been hiding. Huang Ranshi wanted to resist, but this force was not as simple as he thought. It was not very powerful, but it was abnormally tenacious. A force spread out, enveloping everyone nearby. Liu Sanniang¡¯s face was very pale. There was a hole in her heart. Although she did not die and could withstand the pain, she still felt terrible, but there was another force slowly repairing her wound and supporting her. Huang Ranshi had used all his strength in this attack. After this attack, he no longer had any power. Helpless, he could only watch himself slowly die. Witnessing this scene, Xia Hongyuan and the others frowned. There was killing intent in his eyes. This was the best time to kill Liu Sanniang while she was weak. Xu Ran and Xu Qing exchanged nces and immediately said, ¡°Qiluo, kill her. This is your best chance.¡± Xia Qiluo¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred. She immediately held the golden pen and pressed down. A steel sword the size of a chopstick flew out of the small golden pen. When Xia Hongming saw this, he immediately shouted. ¡°Stop. Miss Liu is helping us. No one can touch her!¡± Wu Ju put his palms together. ¡°Amitabha.¡± Xia Qiluo stabbed Liu Sanniang irrespective of the noise. She was very fast. After taking a leap, she was almost in front of Liu Sanniang, but she was suddenly stopped by a pair of hands. Xia Qiluo gritted her teeth. ¡°Monk, get lost.¡± Wu Ju said gently, ¡°No.¡± Xia Qiluo thought that no one could stop her. She never thought that Wu Ju would make a move. After exchanging blows, she realized that Wu Ju was not weak. It was impossible for her to take Liu Sanniang¡¯s life as quickly as she wanted. When Xu Ran and Xu Qing saw this, they immediately took out their gs and attacked Liu Sanniang. The red g was as red as the setting sun. Xu Ran and Xu Qing quickly raised their hands and formed a seal. The two of them cooperated. The red g shone brightly. Suddenly, the g was grabbed by one hand. Xu Ran and Xu Qing¡¯s faces were ashen. Chu Yan¡¯s expression was extremely dark, and his eyes were cold. He gritted his teeth. Xia Hongyuan ordered in a low voice. ¡°Soldiers, kill them all. Evil is harming people. I¡¯ll enforce justice on behalf of the heavens today!¡± Xia Hongming narrowed his eyes. ¡°No one is allowed to move. Brother, why are you in such a hurry? Lord Wei, you saw everything clearly, right?¡± Xia Hongming knew that this was his chance to turn the tables. How could he miss it? Xia Hongyuan¡¯s face darkened. Wei Shi said, ¡°I saw it clearly. I will report everything truthfully to the emperor.¡± Yuan Xin frowned and did not say anything. One was the Crown Prince, and the other was an ambitious prince. He couldn¡¯t afford to offend either. Boom! A thunderp sounded, and Hu Qiushui let out a miserable scream. Everyone was shocked by that scream until their hearts palpitated, and blood flowed out of their ears. The soldiers fainted, their bodies falling down one after another. Xia Hongyuan and Xia Hongming felt their heads buzz, but they managed not to faint. But then, there was another scream. ¡°Mother¡­ I don¡¯t want you to die. Boohoo¡­¡± Xia Hongyuan and Xia Hongming staggered and sat on the ground. At this moment, they only wanted to take a deep breath to calm down their nerves and couldn¡¯t care less. Even when they were wrapped in Liu Sanniang¡¯s force, they still suffered such a blow, let alone people outside it. No one expected that at this moment, Hu Qiushui¡¯sst bolt of lightning would strike. The sky was dark, and the rain that had already subsided instantly increased, pouring down like a waterfall. Xu Ran and Xu Qing put away the g and sat down cross-legged. After Xia Qiluo spat out a mouthful of blood, she sat down as well. Wu Ju¡¯s expression was calm as he sat down too. Huang Ranshi had already fallen down, but he was still alive. He looked at Madam Huang with difficulty. The rain was too heavy, so he couldn¡¯t see her face clearly. He said, ¡°Wife, don¡¯t be afraid. After we enter theherworld, we¡¯ll be a family in the next life.¡± Liu Sanniang opened her eyes and said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you can¡¯t be a family in your next life. Those who are filled with sins will end up losing their souls.¡± Huang Ranshi¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred. The wound on Liu Sanniang¡¯s chest had already healed slowly. She began to exert her strength and sense Huang Ranshi¡¯s memories. The young face was filled with hope and desire as he made a wish in front of the ck figure. ¡°I want to be in control of the force of heaven and earth and do whatever I want.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really greedy and smart. As a god, I will naturally satisfy all your wishes. The harder you work, the stronger you will be. I have hope in you.¡± The ck figure stretched out his hand. The young man could not wait to ce his hand on the big hand to receive the power given to him by the god. The days he was trapped in the Xuanzhen Sect were the days Huang Ranshi was most afraid of facing, but that also became the luckiest opportunity for him. The Xuanzhen Sect no longer existed, but his life had just begun. After Huang Ranshi entered the Lotus Sect, his ability was quickly acknowledged. As a young man, he also fell in love with someone. Chapter 559 - 559 He Lost, He Begged For Mercy (Part 2) 559 He Lost, He Begged For Mercy (Part 2) Unfortunately, the woman he loved was bedridden. No medicines could save her. Huang Ranshi knew that he could use the force of heaven and earth to save her, but it was too difficult for him to do it at that moment. He listened to the woman talk about how she wanted to see the mountains, rivers, and beautiful scenes in the world, but she couldn¡¯t. She was born with a weak body and could only leave the world with regrets. Huang Ranshi¡¯s heart ached. He thought that if he had already mastered the force of heaven and earth, he could save the person he loved. He left the Lotus Sect to look for a way to revive the dead. When he came to Jiangzhou, he saw that it was customary for people to invite a house spirit into the house. He seemed to have suddenly be enlightened. What he wanted was definitely not a short life. !! He wanted to be immortal with his beloved to live eternally. He had mastered the basic control of the force of heaven and earth and knew that this method was feasible. By burning incense with his soul and engraving her name on it, he could connect with his beloved and cultivate together. He was her, but she was not him. After decades of waiting, his beloved had finally reincarnated. After getting married and having a child with her, everything was going ording to n. He could use the force of heaven and earth to predict and knew that his son was destined to die young, and his beloved would die because of the pain of losing her son. Huang Ranshi could not ept such an oue. If the heavens did not give him what he wanted, he would fight for it himself. He wanted to use the life of a powerful demon and the lives of tens of thousands of people to ascend to immortality with his lover and child. ¡°What a vicious person!¡± Liu Shiba sighed deeply. After personally sensing Huang Ranshi¡¯s memories, everyone gasped. How could there be such a vicious person in the world? The array formation in his courtyard was not used to trap Hu Qiushui. Instead, it was an array formation that continuously absorbed the vitality of Jiangzhou to help his family ascend. Huang Ranshi¡¯s voice was weak. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Hu Qiushui breaking off three tails, even if a nail was missing, the array formation would still be indestructible. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the heavens wanted me to lose my wife and son, I wouldn¡¯t have needed to use Jiangzhou to set up the array formation.¡± He was indignant that he had failed at thest step. Madam Huang choked. ¡°You¡¯re not my husband. My husband is kind. He will never do such a heartless thing.¡± Madam Huang found it difficult to ept that such a despicable person was actually her husband. She could not bring herself to believe it. Without the borrowed life from the flood dragon, the son in her arms was no longer breathing. His body gradually turned cold. Her heart ached. When she knew the truth, her heart was filled with pain. Huang Ranshi closed his eyes. ¡°Let me die.¡± Liu Sanniang retracted her hands and chanted the scripture softly. The resentment on Liu Shiba¡¯s body dissipated. She looked at Liu Sanniang and bowed. She epted Liu Sanniang¡¯s kindness and naturally had to thank her. Now, she knew how she died. Her body was already dead, and this life was over for her. The ck resentment disappeared, and a golden light fell from the clouds. The rain stopped. The ck clouds gradually receded. A fox slowly ascended on golden light. Behind it, there were only six tails. When the light shone on people, it was extremely warm. Hu Yu called out. ¡°Mother, Mother.¡± Hu Qiushui did not look back. She walked to the golden light step by step and gradually disappeared. She had sessfully ascended. Hu Yu held back the tears in her eyes and smiled. She should be happy to see it. Her mother had ascended to immortality. Although they would never meet again, she was still happy. Wasn¡¯t a thousand years of cultivation just for this moment? The flood receded very quickly, revealing the drowned houses. The sun was bright, illuminating every corner of Jiangzhou. The unconscious people gradually woke up. The Huang family¡¯s courtyard was in a mess. Madam Huang hugged Huang Mengqing, not knowing what to say. Huang Ranshi¡¯s hair was all white, and his face was filled with wrinkles and spots. His turbid eyes looked in Madam Huang¡¯s direction, filled with helplessness and fear. ¡°Wife, don¡¯t ignore me.¡± Huang Ranshi panicked when he did not get a response. He looked at Liu Sanniang and pleaded. ¡°I beg you, let my wife talk to me. I did all of this for her.¡± Since he had fallen in love with her, he was unwilling to let her die early. All the decisions he made were for her. Liu Sanniang looked into Huang Ranshi¡¯s eyes and said coldly, ¡°No one can be above all living beings, not even a god.¡± No one was allowed to kill and sacrifice wantonly. Huang Ranshi¡¯s pleading expression turned to hatred. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. You deserve to die.¡± He, who was old and weak, could not even stand up. Huang Ranshi wanted to burn his soul again to borrow power, but he realized that he could no longer sense the force of heaven and earth. Huang Ranshipletely broke down and shouted hoarsely. ¡°What did you do to me? Give it back to me! My god, where are you? Come out and kill her.¡± Without the force of heaven and earth, he was just an old man at the verge of death. Liu Sanniang¡¯s eyes darkened. She knew who Huang Ranshi was calling. Although she did not know who it was, if he appeared, Liu Sanniang would definitely fight him to the death. She wanted to return the sins that person hadmitted to him. However, no matter how Huang Ranshi shouted, nothing changed. The god in his heart would only appear once and would never appear again. Huang Ranshi¡¯s heart was filled with despair as he crawled towards Madam Huang with difficulty. However, Madam Huang hugged her dead son and retreated, as if he was some kind of gue that she wanted to avoid. Huang Ranshi choked. ¡°Wife, don¡¯t leave me. Don¡¯t do this to me. I¡¯m about to die. Don¡¯t stay so far away from me¡­¡± He wanted to be close to his lover. Everything he did was for her, but why was she avoiding him, unwilling to let him touch even the corner of her clothes? ¡°Miss Liu.¡± ... Su Yanyu¡¯s voice was heard. He had arrived with Liu Yuanyuan. When Su Yanyu saw the scene, his heart palpitated. What did he miss? Why was the Crown Prince¡¯s expression so ugly? The Seventh Princess¡¯s face was not good either. Su Yanyu looked at the old man with white hair crawling on the ground in the courtyard. When that pair of turbid eyes were fixed on him, he immediately said, ¡°What are you looking at? You deserve it!¡± Chapter 560 - 560 Participating In The Disaster Relief 560 Participating In The Disaster Relief Blood flowed out of the corner of Huang Ranshi¡¯s mouth. He was indignant! Su Yanyu walked to Liu Sanniang¡¯s side and looked at her pale face worriedly. ¡°Miss Liu, are you alright?¡± Liu Sanniang shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± She was just a little tired. !! Liu Yuanyuan¡¯s eyes were filled with worry. ¡°Venerable.¡± Liu Sanniang waved her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Xia Hongming went forward. ¡°Miss Liu, what should we do now?¡± The flood dragon matter waspletely resolved, and the water disaster was also handled well. Liu Sanniang looked at the Huang family. ¡°Dig out all the nails inserted in the courtyard.¡± Xia Hongming immediately gave the order and the soldiers quickly dug up the nails. Huang Ranshi took hisst breath in resentment. Madam Huang hugged Huang Mengqing and died with her son as well. However, no one pitied this family because what they did was unforgivable. In a daze, Yuan Xin also sensed a lot of memories. He nced at Liu Sanniang. If not for Liu Sanniang, Jiangzhou would probably be finished. He looked at Xia Qiluo again and sighed. This spiritual girl was not as mighty as she imed. One had already seen the root of the problem, but the other did not even realize it. After the matter was settled, Xia Hongming participated in the disaster relief effort openly. He had to take half of the credit. He smiled happily. His trip was not in vain. Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan were about to leave when Xia Hongming smiled and said, ¡°Miss Liu, when are you returning to the capital? Let¡¯s go back together.¡± Liu Sanniang didn¡¯t reply, but Xia Hongming did not mind. From the beginning, he wanted to recruit Liu Sanniang. He did not want to be enemies with Liu Sanniang. Although he was extremely dissatisfied with her at some point, he still wanted to recruit her. Xia Hongyuan¡¯s face darkened. He was filled with anger, but he had nowhere to vent it. Xu Ran and Xu Qing helped Xia Qiluo up and said coldly to Xia Hongyuan, ¡°Your Highness the Crown Prince, Qiluo has suffered internal injuries. We¡¯ll take her back to heal first.¡± Xia Hongyuan suppressed his displeasure and said calmly, ¡°Go.¡± The flood had subsided, but he still needed to take care of the rest. If he turned a blind eye to disaster relief, he really would be a fool. The flood was not something he could control. His father would not me him for it. Xia Hongyuan was just not happy that Xia Hongming took half of the credit. Yuan Xin cooperated fully with the disaster relief. When Liu Sanniang returned to the inn, she fell asleep. Chu Yan stayed by the bed and closed the door tightly. No one dared to knock. Liu Yuanyuan and Su Yanyu stared at each other. Su Yanyu was no longer so afraid of Liu Yuanyuan. After understanding her during this period of time, he was sure that Liu Yuanyuan would not hurt him. Su Yanyu wiped General ck dry. He did not know what else he could do at this moment. After thinking about it, he went to make something to eat. When Liu Sanniang woke up, she would have to eat, right? However, as a young marquis, he had never been in the kitchen before. Afraid that what he cooked wouldn¡¯t be edible, Su Yanyu mustered his courage and went upstairs. He looked at Liu Yuanyuan, who was sitting outside the door, and walked up. ¡°Miss Yuanyuan.¡± Liu Yuanyuan opened her eyes and looked at Su Yanyu. Her eyes were cold and she was clearly impatient. Su Yanyu was already used to it. He said, ¡°Miss Yuanyuan, I bought some food. Let¡¯s go and cook something. When Miss Liu and Mr. Chu wake up, they would be hungry, right?¡± Liu Yuanyuan frowned. After thinking for a moment, she stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Su Yanyu was right. She could feel that Chu Yan was not an ordinary person. With him guarding Liu Sanniang, nothing would happen. It was not appropriate for her to go in at this time. They went to the kitchen and looked at the ingredients. Su Yanyu had bought chickens and ducks. He had already cleaned the chickens. When they arrived in the kitchen, Su Yanyu said, ¡°Miss Yuanyuan, I¡¯ll chop up the chicken. You can start the fire.¡± Liu Yuanyuan had no objections. However, starting a fire was not an easy task. When Hu Yu arrived, she saw Su Yanyu creating a mess all over the chopping board, and the kitchen was filled with smoke. Hu Yu couldn¡¯t stop coughing. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Su Yanyu looked at Hu Yu and his heart skipped a beat. He was a little afraid of her. Now that Miss Liu was injured, would this little fox take the opportunity to kidnap him again? Liu Yuanyuan also looked vignt. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Hu Yu knew that they were wary of her, but she was not here to seek revenge. She said frankly, ¡°I¡¯m here to express my gratitude. I wanted to look for Venerable Liu, but the door couldn¡¯t be opened, so I came to look for you. General ck didn¡¯t bite me.¡± General ck was Liu Sanniang¡¯s most loyal guard, but he didn¡¯t stop Hu Yu from entering. Liu Yuanyuan immediately flew into a rage. ¡°Who are you calling Miss Liu Venerable? She didn¡¯t agree to it!¡± Hu Yu smiled. ¡°Are you afraid that Miss Liu will favor me over you? Miss Liu helped my mother. That¡¯s why my mother could ascend. As her only daughter, I naturally have toe and repay her kindness.¡± Liu Yuanyuan gritted her teeth. She hated Hu Yu, but she could not chase her away because Hu Yu was here to repay Liu Sanniang¡¯s kindness. Hu Yu knew that Liu Yuanyuan was angry. She smiled at Su Yanyu. ¡°Senior Brother, what are you doing?¡± ... Su Yanyu immediately replied. ¡°We¡¯re preparing to make some tonic soup for Miss Liu.¡± Chapter 561 - 561 None Of Them Can Cook 561 None Of Them Can Cook Hu Yu smiled. ¡°Count me in. My culinary skills are very good.¡± Liu Yuanyuan, who did not even know how to start a fire, looked at Hu Yu. ¡°Do you really know how to cook?¡± Hu Yu patted her chest. ¡°Of course.¡± Even if her culinary skills weren¡¯t outstanding, it couldn¡¯t possibly be too bad. !! Liu Yuanyuan said coldly, ¡°Then, you start the fire. I¡¯ll chop the chicken. You¡¯ll be in charge of cookingter.¡± In any case, she and Su Yanyu didn¡¯t know how to cook. Hu Yu nodded. ¡°No problem!¡± Hu Yu looked at the stove that was stuffed with firewood and said, ¡°You stuffed too much wood inside. It¡¯s impossible to start a fire this way.¡± Liu Yuanyuan snorted. ¡°Stop teaching me.¡± Su Yanyu washed the chicken and handed it to Liu Yuanyuan. Liu Yuanyuan held the kitchen knife. She recalled that when Liu Sanniang chopped the chicken, the size of the chicken nuggets was consistent. However, this chicken was chopped into nuggets of irregr size by Su Yanyu. Liu Yuanyuan was speechless¡­ Hu Yu quickly started the fire. ¡°Hurry up. The fire is burning.¡± The first step was to nch the chicken. The second step was to fry it. But before long, the fire was gone. Liu Yuanyuan looked at Hu Yu. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why did the fire go out?¡± Hu Yu stood up. ¡°Why are you shouting at me? You didn¡¯t ask me to add firewood.¡± Liu Yuanyuan¡¯s snake eyes were cold. Was there a need to say it? Seeing that the two of them were about to fight, Su Yanyu intervened in a low voice. ¡°Ladies, don¡¯t argue. We need to make the soup before Miss Liu wakes up.¡± Liu Yuanyuan calmed down. ¡°Start the fire again.¡± Hu Yu sat back down. It was not that easy to make a pot of chicken soup. Hu Yu did not know how to do it at all! She held the salt jar and poured almost half of it down. Liu Yuanyuan watched the fire, but she added too much firewood, causing the fire to quickly go out. When Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan came down and saw this scene, they smiled. ¡°It¡¯s best if you guys don¡¯t enter the kitchen.¡± When Liu Yuanyuan heard Liu Sanniang¡¯s voice, she immediately ran over. ¡°Venerable, are you feeling better?¡± Hu Yu was a step slower. She ran up to Liu Sanniang. ¡°Venerable, I¡¯m here to repay you.¡± Hu Yu blew at Liu Sanniang three times and said, ¡°I¡¯ll blow at you three times a day. I guarantee that you¡¯ll be healthy and rich and live a long life.¡± This was something Liu Yuanyuan could not do. Liu Yuanyuan was good at fighting, but in terms of curing illnesses, she was far inferior. Liu Yuanyuan did not speak. Liu Sanniang looked at Hu Yu. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to repay me.¡± Hu Yu seemed to have known that Liu Sanniang would say this. She shook her head. ¡°I have to repay you on behalf of my mother. You don¡¯t need me, but your family might do.¡± Hu Yu looked at Liu Yuanyuan. ¡°Other things aside, you are definitely not as good as me in terms of treating illnesses. You can protect Miss Liu¡¯s family from external danger while I can help Miss Liu¡¯s family flourish.¡± Liu Yuanyuan looked away from Hu Yu. Liu Sanniang was a little tempted. She did not need Hu Yu to protect her, but if Hu Yu could protect her family like Liu Yuanyuan, it would be good. Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s take a trip back home in two days.¡± Hu Yu smiled. ¡°Yay, I can finally see Old Madam.¡± Without the resentment of the flood dragon, Jiangzhou had already returned to normal. With Xia Hongming and Xia Hongyuan around, it was not difficult to rebuild the city. Liu Sanniang rested for two more days. On the third day, she prepared to leave and return to Yong County. She looked at Su Yanyu. ¡°Young marquis, are you going back to the capital?¡± Su Yanyu looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Can I go with you? I don¡¯t want to return to the capital for the time being.¡± He wanted to be Liu Sanniang¡¯s disciple, but now, there were two powerful demons protecting Liu Sanniang. What else could he do? As long as Liu Sanniang did not chase him away, he would follow her. Liu Sanniang smiled faintly. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back together.¡± Su Yanyu did not know that unknowingly, Liu Sanniang had started to treat him as herpanion. It took ten days to return to Yong County from Jiangzhou. Coupled with sightseeing on the way, it was already mid-November when they arrived. The weather was getting cold. Yong County had not changed much from previous years. Liu Sanniang knocked on the door and Madam Liu¡¯s voice came from inside. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°An, go and open the door.¡± Madam Liu called her eldest daughter-inw, Tang An, to open the door. Tang An nodded and went to open the door. As soon as she opened the door and saw Liu Sanniang, she was stunned on the spot and suddenly shouted. ¡°Mother,e quickly.¡± As soon as Tang An shouted, Madam Liu thought that something had happened and quickly ran out of the house. ... Seeing Liu Sanniang, Madam Liu eximed. She covered her mouth in disbelief and tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°Sanniang¡­¡± Liu Sanniang went forward and reached out to hug Madam Liu. Her voice was sweet and soft. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m back.¡± When Madam Liu heard this voice that she missed day and night, she immediately cried tears of joy. Tang An looked at Su Yanyu, Chu Yan, and the others and smiled. ¡°Come in.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the sister-inw of Venerable Liu, right? You¡¯re really beautiful.¡± Hu Yu grabbed Tang An¡¯s hands and said with a smile. Tang An blushed. Ever since she married Liu Dng, she had been living a good life. Her face was getting rosier, and her figure was no longer skinny. ¡°Thank you. You¡¯re beautiful too.¡± Tang An looked at Hu Yu and was a little surprised. How could there be such a beautiful person? Her eyes were sparkling, and when she smiled, people could not take their eyes off her. Hu Yu was a fox and was born beautiful. Of course, she also tried to be polite. After all, it was very important to leave a good impression on Liu Sanniang¡¯s family. Liu Yuanyuan smiled faintly. ¡°My name is Liu Yuanyuan. It¡¯s the first time we met. I especially prepared this ne for you.¡± ... Liu Yuanyuan gave Tang An a ck jade ne. How could Hu Yu be outdone? She held Tang An¡¯s hand and ced a pair of ruby-like earrings in her palm. ¡°My name is Hu Yu. These earrings would suit you perfectly.¡± Chapter 562 - 562 Young Marquis Su Can’t Afford A Gift 562 Young Marquis Su Can¡¯t Afford A Gift Tang An looked at Madam Liu uneasily. ¡°Mother, this¡­¡± Madam Liu wiped her tears. ¡°Take it.¡± Madam Liu could tell at a nce what Tang An was thinking. Her embarrassment was written all over her face. Tang An was afraid that Madam Liu would be displeased that the friends Liu Sanniang brought back gave her gifts first. However, Madam Liu did not mind at all. In her opinion, Liu Sannianging home was already the best gift. Hu Yu took out a white jade hairpin and inserted it in Madam Liu¡¯s hair. ¡°Auntie, you look good in this hairpin.¡± This gift did not look special, but once the owner was in trouble, it could ward off danger. Liu Yuanyuan took out a ck jade bracelet. ¡°Auntie, you took her gift, you must not reject mine.¡± The ck jade bracelet looked ordinary, but Madam Liu epted it with a smile. It did not look very expensive, so she felt at ease epting it. If Liu Yuanyuan and Hu Yu really gave her something very expensive, Madam Liu would not take it. Su Yanyu blushed. ¡°Auntie, my name is Su Yanyu. I was robbed on the way and don¡¯t have money to buy a gift. When Ie back in the future, I¡¯ll make up for it.¡± Liu Yuanyuan and Hu Yu had both given Madam Liu gifts. Su Yanyu, who could not take out any gifts, was embarrassed. Madam Liu looked at Su Yanyu¡¯s red face and smiled. ¡°Okay, okay.¡± This child looked really handsome. After entering the main hall, Tang An went to make tea. Madam Liu grabbed Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand and asked about her well-being. Tang An had gone out to call Mr. Liu and the others back. Liu Yuanyuan and Hu Yu were quiet. At this moment, Madam Liu and Liu Sanniang needed time to catch up. What they should do was remain quiet. Looking at the gentle expression on Madam Liu¡¯s face, for some reason, Su Yanyu sniffled. He thought of his mother. Chu Yan sat at the side and replied to Madam Liu from time to time. Su Yanyu¡¯s eyes were red. When Madam Liu looked up, she saw Su Yanyu wiping his tears. She asked. ¡°Child, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Yanyu was a little embarrassed. ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m fine. I just miss my mother.¡± Madam Liu did not know Su Yanyu, nor did she know that Su Yanyu was once an extremely bad young master. Now, Su Yanyu looked handsome and obedient. Madam Liu felt that this child was really likable. ¡°Your mother must miss you too.¡± Madam Liu treated Liu Yuanyuan, Hu Yu, and Su Yanyu as Liu Sanniang¡¯spanions who walked the same path. Su Yanyu nodded. That was true. Mrs. Su was usually strict, but she cared about him a lot. Mrs. Su only gave birth to two children. One entered the pce and became a consort, and the other was the only son. Usually, Mrs. Su would not let him go to any dangerous ces. It was the same this time. He sneaked out without telling anyone. If not for the fact that he met Liu Sanniang¡­ Su Yanyu stole a nce at Hu Yu. He really couldn¡¯t believe that this obedient little girl was actually the one who asked her subordinates to kidnap him and rob him. After exchanging pleasantries, Madam Liu went to the kitchen to cook. Liu Sanniang brought Hu Yu and Liu Yuanyuan to walk around the Liu family. Liu Yuanyuan took out a snake skin and prepared to bury it under a plum tree in the Liu family¡¯s backyard. Hu Yu also found a ce to cut off one of her sharp nails and bury it. ¡°Venerable Liu, it¡¯s not easy for you to reunite with your family. We won¡¯t disturb you¡­¡± Hu Yu wanted to say that she could turn invisible so that Liu Sanniang¡¯s family would not feel ill at ease with strangers around. However, before she could finish speaking, she heard the sound of Madam Liu chopping ingredients in the kitchen. Hu Yu¡¯s eyes were pitiful as she asked carefully. ¡°Venerable¡­ Can I disturb you?¡± Liu Sanniang smiled and nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± Hu Yu blushed and was a little embarrassed. She wanted to be obedient and sensible, but after thinking that Liu Sanniang¡¯s excellent culinary skills mighte from Madam Liu, she drooled uncontrobly. When they arrived at the front courtyard, they saw Madam Liu peeling eggs and feeding them to General ck. As she fed, she stroked General ck¡¯s fur. ¡°Thank you for protecting Sanniang, General ck. You¡¯ve indeed grown up a lot. Do you still remember me?¡± Previously, she was so focused on talking to her daughter that she forgot about the real hero. General ck rubbed against Madam Liu¡¯s palm gently. Of course, he remembered her. He remembered everyone in the Liu family and liked this ce very much. Madam Liu smiled. When Hu Yu saw the eggs, she ran over and hugged Madam Liu¡¯s arm. ¡°Auntie, you¡¯re amazing.¡± Madam Liu was a little embarrassed by this sudden praise. For some reason, she felt that Hu Yu suddenly became like General ck. Madam Liu took two eggs. ¡°Miss Hu, have some too.¡± Hu Yu nodded. ¡°Thank you, Auntie.¡± Madam Liu touched General ck¡¯s head. ¡°I¡¯ll stew some bones for you tonight.¡± Madam Liu handed two eggs to Liu Yuanyuan. ¡°Yuanyuan, eat some too.¡± Liu Yuanyuan took them happily. ¡°Thank you, Auntie.¡± Chapter 563 - 563 Sweet Dreams 563 Sweet Dreams Madam Liu asked Liu Sanniang to help start the fire. Almost all of them were in the kitchen. Madam Liu¡¯s culinary skills were superb, making Hu Yu drool. They helped with what they could. If they couldn¡¯t help, they would just stand in the corner and watch. When Mr. Liu and the others returned, the house was already filled with fragrance. As soon as Mr. Liu entered the kitchen, he was a little stunned to see so many people. ¡°Sanniang, you¡¯re back.¡± !! Liu Sanniang called out to Mr. Liu. ¡°Father.¡± Mr. Liu nodded and left. When Liu Dng returned, he also went to greet them. Liu Eng entered the kitchen happily. ¡°Wow, there are so many people.¡± Liu Sanniang said, ¡°Second Brother.¡± Liu Eng smiled. ¡°General ck is back too, right? I¡¯ll go catch up with my brother.¡± Liu Eng greeted them and left the kitchen. He went straight to General ck¡¯s bed and hugged him happily. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time. I miss you so much. Do you know that I¡¯m already engaged? When you see your future second sister-inw another day, don¡¯t scare her, okay?¡± General ck was dozing off on Liu Eng¡¯s legs. It was unknown if he heard it or not. However, General ck feltfortable when Liu Eng rubbed him. He liked this family very much. Even though he had not been back for a long time, the atmosphere remained unchanged. Liu Eng held General ck¡¯s head. ¡°General ck, did you hear what I said?¡± General ck looked at Liu Eng and nodded. Liu Eng was overjoyed. ¡°I knew you could understand me. Hehehe, you are really a treasure.¡± Liu Eng rambled on and on, and General ck listened. At night during dinner, Mr. Liu took out wine and drank with Chu Yan. Liu Eng was thinking about General ck and went to feed him. Hu Yu ate in satisfaction. Liu Yuanyuan was not as gluttonous as Hu Yu, but she was also satisfied with the food. After dinner, Chu Yan returned to the Chu family. Liu Yuanyuan and Hu Yu went out, saying that they had booked an inn, but as soon as they were out of sight, they turned invisible and returned to the Liu family to rest. At night, Madam Liu pulled Liu Sanniang into her arms and sighed. ¡°This year is almost over.¡± Next year, Liu Sanniang will be 16 years old. Madam Liu and Mr. Liu¡¯s original n was to arrange a marriage for Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan next year. Beforest year, her daughter was at home and she could see her every day. In the blink of an eye, her daughter had grown up. Liu Sanniang leaned into Madam Liu¡¯s arms and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Madam Liu was worried that Liu Sanniang would not be able to stay for long. Thinking that Liu Sanniang had yet to meet Liu Eng¡¯s fianc¨¦e, Madam Liu said, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that your second brother is not married yet. Otherwise, you would be able to see your second sister-inw.¡± Now that the three children¡¯s marriages were settled, Madam Liu was even more worried about Liu Sanniang. In the future, when Liu Eng and Liu Dng had children, their children would be brought up by her. However, Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan were not around all year round. Madam Liu always missed her. Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°When we be a family, I will meet my Second sister-inw sooner orter.¡± Madam Liu thought that it made sense. When Ye Niuniu and Liu Eng got married, they would be a family and would eventually meet. It waste at night. Liu Sanniang called her family¡¯s names softly. She had not created a dream for her family for a long time. She leaned against Madam Liu, feeling at ease. However, she was not sleepy. She could not help but wonder if Chu Yan was asleep. After spending so much time with Chu Yan, Liu Sanniang had already regarded him as her husband even though they had yet to have a wedding. Unknowingly, Chu Yan had already be used to having her around. He would be by her side and would not leave. As she thought about it, she felt sleepy. Liu Sanniang had a dream. She dreamed of the woman in red again. The noble man walked in front and she followed behind. The woman¡¯s voice was light. ¡°How many siblings do you have? I¡¯m afraid they haven¡¯t hatched yet, right? Hahaha¡­ Every time youe back, you need to incubate the eggs, right?¡± The man paused and said calmly, ¡°You¡¯re so noisy.¡± The woman smiled. ¡°If I didn¡¯t talk, you would not talk to me.¡± The man continued to walk forward. Along the way, the woman was always chattering. They went into the deep sea together. In the depths of the sea, there were a few eggs. The man went forward and checked each one. The woman also reached out to touch them. She giggled. ¡°You¡¯re so poor. Why don¡¯t you even have a ce to live? Humans all like to live in a house but you don¡¯t even have a shed. How pitiful!¡± The man said calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡± The woman was already used to his expressionless face. She reached out and touched a few eggs. ¡°You don¡¯t need it, but what if theye out and it turns out to be a girl? Girls all like beautiful houses, beautiful jewelry, and shiny treasures. You don¡¯t have anything.¡± Perhaps convinced by the woman¡¯s words, the man said, ¡°I¡¯ll build a dragon pce.¡± The woman jumped up happily and grabbed the man¡¯s sleeve. ¡°When you¡¯re done building it, I want to stay there.¡± She went on talking as if she would not get tired. She told the man how to build a house and how to make it beautiful. In the end, she asked coquettishly. ¡°Can you let me stay there?¡± The man seemed to be annoyed by the noise. ¡°Sure.¡± ... After receiving the promise, the woman said happily, ¡°Yay.¡± Then, she went to knock on a few eggs. She put her ear to them and said, ¡°Hello, are you younger brothers or sisters? If you¡¯re younger brothers, hit the egg with your tail. If you¡¯re younger sisters, hit the egg twice.¡± ¡­ Liu Sanniang listened to the sounding from inside the eggs. She listened more and more intently and then suddenly woke up. This was the second time she had dreamed of that woman in red. In karma, people called this a previous life. However, that world seemed to be very different. She did not know which previous life it was. Deep sea, Dragon Pce, and dragon eggs. That noble man was a dragon. Liu Yuanyuan and Hu Yu came over early. Su Yanyu and Liu Eng shared the same bed at night, so the two of them did not sleep well because it was too cramped. Su Yanyu had dark circles under his eyes and looked tired. Throughout the night, Liu Eng kept having wet dreams and talking about shameless things¡­ Su Yanyu felt really embarrassed. Chapter 564 - 564 Sweet Dream (Part 2) 564 Sweet Dream (Part 2) Although Su Yanyu was still a virgin, it was not that he wasn¡¯t popr among girls. He was just not interested. Listening to the shameful sleep talk for the entire night, Su Yanyu could not sleep at all. However, he felt that if Liu Eng woke up and realized that he might have heard everything, Liu Eng would be very embarrassed, so he pretended to be asleep. Liu Eng got up early, changed his clothes, and went out. !! Su Yanyu barely slept for a while, and felt very awkward. He did not understand why Liu Eng would have a wet dream, but he did not. In the morning, Madam Liu made noodles. Seeing that Su Yanyu was not in good spirits, Madam Liu asked with concern. ¡°Yanyu, did you not sleep wellst night?¡± Su Yanyu couldn¡¯t help but blush. ¡°I¡¯m just a little unused to a strange bed.¡± Of course, he was too embarrassed to say that he didn¡¯t sleep well because he had been listening to Liu Eng sleep talk all night. After dinner, Tang An went to the n school to help. She was now helping cook at the n school. Madam Liu was still working as a chef in the restaurant. Liu Yuanyuan and Hu Yu both felt that Liu Sanniang did the right thing to establish a n school. In a n, there would be a lot of children. It would be a great thing if they could produce a schr. At noon, Liu Eng returned. He went to the kitchen to drink water and came out. He said to Liu Sanniang, ¡°Sanniang, you already know I¡¯m¡­ Right?¡± Liu Eng was a little embarrassed to say the word ¡®engaged¡¯. Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°In the letter that Mother sent to me, she mentioned it. Second Brother, congrattions on getting what you wanted.¡± In her previous life, her eldest and second brothers¡¯ marriages were extremely good. Her two sisters-inw were also very good. Now, they could continue their previous marriages. After experiencing many things, Liu Sanniang knew that things were constantly changing. What remained unchanged were people. Every choice she made would cause countless changes. Her family was already very lucky. Liu Sanniang looked at Liu Eng with a smile in her eyes. Liu Eng scratched his head in embarrassment. ¡°I have something to tell you. Niuniu and her family are preparing to move to Yong County.¡± Today, he woke up early and went out. Ye Niuniu¡¯s eldest brother, Ye Tiancheng, came to tell him this personally. This news could not be wrong. Ye Tiancheng said that there was still some unfinished business at home. In any case, they would definitely move over before the new year to spend the new year here. Liu Sanniang was a little surprised. ¡°Is that true?¡± The news that Ye Niuniu and her family were moving to Yong County was too shocking¡­ She was just thinking about things being constant when a huge change came. Liu Eng nodded. ¡°It¡¯s true. Niuniu¡¯s eldest brother told me himself and even asked me to help them move. I don¡¯t know how to tell Mother, afraid that she will be unhappy.¡± Ye Niuniu was the only granddaughter of the Ye family. Other families did not care about female younglings, but in the Ye family, she was a treasure. Liu Eng felt that the reason why the Ye family moved over was because they felt that they would not be able to see Ye Niuniu after she was married. They were afraid that Ye Niuniu would be bullied. Of course, he would not bully Ye Niuniu, but the Ye family was afraid that Madam Liu would think that Ye Niuniu was too delicate and finicky. Thinking of this, Liu Eng was worried. Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mother won¡¯t be unhappy. As long as you have a good life, she will be happy. Only when you have a bad life will she be unhappy.¡± This was how good Madam Liu was. Madam Liu loved the three of them, so as long as they were doing well, she would be happy. Liu Eng looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Really?¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Really, I promise.¡± Liu Eng was relieved. At night, he told Madam Liu and Mr. Liu about the move. Madam Liu smiled. ¡°Then, you have to be careful. If you make her cry, Niuniu¡¯s six brothers will beat you up together.¡± Liu Eng nced at Liu Dng. ¡°I have a brother too.¡± Liu Dng waved his hand. ¡°No, I can¡¯t beat them alone.¡± Mr. Liu smiled, and so did Madam Liu. Su Yanyu was really envious. He did not have any brothers and never joked with his family like this When he saw this heart-warming scene, he was envious. Like Su Yanyu, there were also Liu Yuanyuan and Hu Yu. After eating, Liu Eng and Su Yanyu went out to y with General ck. Liu Sanniang went to get the embroidery stand and prepared to embroider something. Liu Yuanyuan and Hu Yu stood on both sides. ¡°Venerable Liu, is there anything you don¡¯t know?¡± Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°There are still many things I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take you out to y tomorrow.¡± Although Liu Yuanyuan and Hu Yu were both a few hundred years old, one of them did not like to go down the mountain, and the other had been sealed previously. Liu Yuanyuan and Hu Yu nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± The fox was naughty and lively. The snake was cold and calm, and liked to be quiet. Since it was night, Liu Eng and Su Yanyu returned quickly. Tonight, Madam Liu did not sleep with Liu Sanniang. Before she fell asleep, Liu Sanniang called her family¡¯s name again. Liu Dng hugged Tang An and heard her sobbing. He said in a low voice, ¡°I will finish soon¡­¡± ... Chapter 565 - 565 The Ye Family 565 The Ye Family Tang An sobbed and bit her lip. Even if she tried her best to hold it in, she still couldn¡¯t help but moan. She grabbed Liu Dng with her weak hands, hoping that he would finish as soon as possible. She could not understand why Liu Dng, who had worked so hard during the day, was still so energetic at night. Liu Dng hadn¡¯t had enough of it and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°For some reason, I always want to love you.¡± He was crazily infatuated with her and couldn¡¯t resist the urge to love her. Tang An could only beg for mercy. After it was done, Tang An was already sleepy and weak. It was Liu Dng who cleaned her. ¡­ ¡°Niuniu, I like you so much¡­¡± Liu Eng was talking in his sleep. Su Yanyu felt like crying. ¡­ Due to Liu Sanniang¡¯s return, Madam Liu was full of smiles all day. Madam Liu did not go out on this day because her nsmen had informed her yesterday that they wereing to see Liu Sanniang. It was all thanks to her that the children in the n could enter the school to study. Everyone sat together. Liu Sanniang looked at the nsmen and said with a smile, ¡°Aunts and uncles, the Liu n is a big n. I believe if it were you, you would also choose to build a school for the juniors, so you don¡¯t have to thank me.¡± After sending off the nsmen, Madam Liu sighed. ¡°I¡¯m also happy.¡± It was a good thing that the n was powerful. However, the price was that she would not see her daughter for a long time, but there was nothing she could do about it. Liu Sanniang smiled and hugged Madam Liu. Madam Liu held Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect the Ye family to move over. You¡¯ll be able to see your sister-inw soon.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. She had decided to stay at home for the new year. When Madam Liu mentioned Ye Niuniu, she was smiling. Ye Niuniu was good-looking, and most importantly, Liu Eng liked her. Old Madam Ye said that she was worried about Ye Niuniu being bullied in the Liu family. The Ye family was full of males, which was why they treated Ye Niuniu as the apple of their eyes. Thinking that it would be convenient to check in on Ye Niuniu whenever they wanted, they moved over. Madam Liu smiled as she spoke. ¡°Your second brother is on good terms with the boys from the Ye family. If not for the fact that Ye Niuniu¡¯s brothers agreed to this marriage unanimously, your second brother wouldn¡¯t be able to marry her.¡± Liu Sanniang hugged Madam Liu¡¯s arm and reassured her. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. Second Brother won¡¯t bully Second Sister-inw. What you¡¯re worried about won¡¯t happen.¡± Madam Liu was worried that Liu Eng would suffer in the future. If Liu Eng treated Ye Niuniu badly, he would definitely be beaten up. Although she felt that such a thing would never happen, what if it did? Now that Liu Sanniang said so, Madam Liu suddenly stopped being worried. She felt that her daughter was very persuasive. Inte November, the Ye family moved to Yong County and bought arge courtyard in the back alley of Yong County. Old Madam Ye had a total of three sons. The eldest son was a merchant, and the second and youngest sons helped their brother do business. They were considered to be rich. Old Master Ye had already passed away, and Old Madam Ye was the one in charge of the family. The family was also harmonious. They had seven grandchildren, six boys and one girl. Ye Niuniu was the daughter of the third son. Old Madam Ye liked Ye Niuniu so much that she reserved all the good things for her. On the day of the housewarming party, many people from the Liu n went. Liu Sanniang and her family also went early. Old Madam Ye pulled Madam Liu into the house. The Ye family had hired a few female chefs on this day, so Old Madam Ye¡¯s daughters-inws were sitting in the house and chatting with them. Madam Liu brought Liu Sanniang to sit down. ¡°This must be Sanniang, right? She¡¯s really good-looking.¡± Old Madam Ye looked at Liu Sanniang. As someone who had lived for half her life, she could tell at a nce if someone was good or not. When she saw Liu Sanniang, she really felt that Liu Sanniang was a good girl. Of course, Old Madam Ye had already asked around about the Liu family. Initially, she thought that it was a pity that such a young girl had taken the path of a psychic. But now that she saw Liu Sanniang, she found her especially likable. Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°Granny Ye.¡± Old Madam Ye smiled. ¡°I always dote on young girls. In the future, we¡¯ll be a family. Do you want some candy?¡± Old Madam Ye casually took out some candy from the cab behind her. She took out two pieces and handed them to Liu Sanniang. ¡°Niuniu likes it. She said that all girls like to eat this sweet food. It makes them feel good.¡± Liu Sanniang took it and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Sweetness always made people feel happy. ¡°It seems like Niuniu didn¡¯t lie to me.¡± Old Madam Ye smiled and was gentle when she talked about Ye Niuniu. Liu Eng brought Ye Niuniu out to buy a headdress. When he returned, he took her into the house. When Liu Eng entered the house, he greeted politely. ¡°Granny, Eldest Aunt, Second Aunt, Third Aunt. Mother, you¡¯re all here.¡± The room was filled with women. Liu Eng sent Ye Niuniu in and left after greeting. Ye Niuniu blushed and walked to her mother¡¯s side. ¡°Mother.¡± Madam Zhao smiled. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± Madam Qiu, wife of the second Master Ye, said with a smile, ¡°Niuniu, sit down. You¡¯re about the same age as Sanniang. You two must have something inmon to talk about.¡± Madam Geng, wife of the first master Ye, also echoed. ¡°Your Second Aunt is right. In the future, you¡¯ll all be a family. Sanniang won¡¯t be at home often, so you have to seize the time to build up your rtionship with her.¡± ... Ye Niuniu was even more embarrassed. She looked at Liu Sanniang, her round almond-shaped eyes filled with shyness. She said, ¡°Sanniang, how are you? Eng often talks about you. You¡¯re not at all what I imagined.¡± Chapter 566 - 566 Unsolvable Conflict 566 Unsolvable Conflict Liu Sanniang asked her. ¡°Then, what was I like in your imagination?¡± Ye Niuniu replied bluntly. ¡°The kind who wears a Daoist robe and is very serious¡­¡± As she spoke, Ye Niuniu could not continue. Liu Sanniang was not like that. Ye Niuniu smiled in embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, don¡¯t mind me. You¡¯re not like that.¡± It was all Liu Eng¡¯s fault. She asked him what his sister looked like. !! Liu Eng couldn¡¯t describe it. He only said, ¡°My sister is not an ordinary person. She can exorcize evil. She¡¯s amazing.¡± Before seeing Liu Sanniang in person, Ye Niuniu had always thought that Liu Sanniang would be dressed in Daoist robe, but after seeing her¡­ She waspletely different. Liu Sanniang smiled and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t mind. You¡¯re really cute.¡± Every time she looked at Ye Niuniu, Liu Sanniang could understand why Liu Eng liked her. It was because who wouldn¡¯t like such a cute woman? After being praised, Ye Niuniu looked into Liu Sanniang¡¯s eyes and was very embarrassed. However, she was very happy. Ye Niuniu could not describe what she was feeling. She felt that Liu Sanniang¡¯s eyes were so warm. As long as she looked into Liu Sanniang¡¯s eyes, she would believe everything Liu Sanniang said. When the elders in the room saw this, they all smiled. Madam Zhao gently stroked Ye Niuniu¡¯s hair. ¡°My Niuniu is really lucky. I¡¯m relieved that you can be a family with someone like Madam Wei.¡± Ye Niuniu blushed. She liked the Liu family too. They were all so good. Madam Liu smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯re fated to be a family.¡± Now that the marriage of her three children was settled, Madam Liu was happy. She firmly believed that one had to be good. She was willing to do good and believed that good would be rewarded. Madam Liu was gentle and the Ye family was happy. Everyone chatted andughed as they talked about the interesting things that happened when their children were young. Old Madam Ye said to Ye Niuniu, ¡°Niuniu, take Sanniang to your room. Sanniang¡¯s embroidery is excellent. Let her teach you.¡± Ye Niuniu nodded and held Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand. ¡°Sanniang, let¡¯s go to my room.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded and the two of them went to Ye Niuniu¡¯s room. Ye Niuniu¡¯s room was quite good. It was bright and spacious, filled with pink gauze curtains that girls liked. On the embroidery stand was Ye Niuniu¡¯s embroidery work. She was a little embarrassed. ¡°Sanniang, look at what I embroidered.¡± Ye Niuniu thought to herself. ¡®It¡¯s alright. Even if Sanniang says it¡¯s a hen, it doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll tell her that it¡¯s a mandarin duck.¡¯ Liu Sanniang nced at the embroidery with two hens swimming in the water and said, ¡°These hens are very cute.¡± Ye Niuniu¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°These¡­ are mandarin ducks¡­¡± Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not easy to embroider mandarin ducks. Hens are also very cute.¡± Ye Niuniu nodded. She was not sad or disappointed. The men in the Ye family were mostly out doing business. She had one biological brother and five cousins. All her brothers doted on her very much. The men in the Ye family got engagedte. The eldest brother was already 21 years old and had yet to get engaged. Speaking of which, Ye Niuniu was the first among the juniors to be engaged. From this, it could be seen how much she was doted upon. The first, second, and third masters of the Ye family had yet to return, but they had already said that they would definitely make it back today. Ye Niuniu held Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand. ¡°Sanniang, I don¡¯t know what you like, but when my fatheres back, you can choose the gift first. I like you so much, so don¡¯t stand on ceremony with me, okay?¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. In her previous life, she and Ye Niuniu had never been so close, but Ye Niuniu was a good person and had never quarreled with her. After dinner, Ye Niuniu¡¯s father still did not return. People from the Liu n had already gone back. Liu Sanniang¡¯s family was thest to leave. Ye Niuniu was a little unhappy. ¡°Sanniang, my father must have been dyed by something on the way. When hees back, I¡¯lle to your house, okay?¡± Old Madam Ye personally sent Liu Sanniang and the others to the door and said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. My sons must have been dyed by something on the way.¡± Madam Liu smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. Safety is the most important.¡± Mr. Liu was also a straightforward person. ¡°When they get home, ask them toe to my house for dinner another day. I¡¯ll have a few drinks with them.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Old Madam Ye. With just a nce, she could tell that Old Madam Ye¡¯s physiognomy had changed. Her family seemed to be troubled by something. Liu Sanniang looked at Madam Zhao, Madam Geng, and Madam Qiu to see if their physiognomy showed any signs of being affected. Madam Geng and Madam Qiu had calm faces. They were both good people. Some small conflicts would not affect their family, but Madam Zhao¡¯s face showed that there was an unsolvable conflict in her family. Liu Sanniang knew what was going on. She smiled at Ye Niuniu. ¡°Niuniu, if there¡¯s anything you can¡¯t solve, you can tell me.¡± Chapter 567 - 567 Disharmony 567 Disharmony Ye Niuniu did not know that her family was about to change. She smiled at Liu Sanniang and nodded. ¡°Sanniang, you¡¯re the best. Thank you.¡± Ye Niuniu did not think too much about her words, but when Old Madam Ye heard Liu Sanniang¡¯s words, she took it seriously. She looked at Liu Sanniang and said, ¡°Sanniang, did you see anything? Just tell me. I¡¯m a sensible person. If you see anything, please tell us.¡± Ye Niuniu was stunned and looked at Liu Sanniang. She had heard from her mother that Sanniang was a psychic and was very capable. However, while interacting with Liu Sanniang, she did not feel that there was anything different about Liu Sanniang. Speaking of which, she felt that those descriptions about Liu Sanniang were just rumors because Liu Sanniang didn¡¯t look like a master who was difficult to get close to. When Old Madam Ye said this, her daughters-inw became very nervous. Madam Liu, Madam Geng, and Madam Qiu looked at Liu Sanniang nervously. It was not easy for men to do business outside. They had already agreed to return home today, but they were not home yet. Did something happen? Did they encounter bandits? Mr. Liu and Madam Liu looked at each other. Initially, on such a joyous asion, they did not want Liu Sanniang to say such an ominous thing, but they were also afraid that something might have really happened. Madam Liu looked at Liu Sanniang and said, ¡°Sanniang, tell Granny Ye. They all know your identity.¡± If she didn¡¯t say it, it would inevitably make the Ye family feel uneasy. Liu Sanniang did not expect Old Madam Ye to be so sensitive. She looked at Old Madam Ye and said, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll get straight to the point. Granny Ye, your face shows that there will be chaos in the family, and you will be troubled.¡± Old Madam Ye didn¡¯t quite understand it. ¡°Are you saying that something happened to my sons?¡± Liu Sanniang shook her head. ¡°No, your children are fine.¡± Old Madam Ye heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Sanniang,e in and sit.¡± Mr. Liu and Madam Liu thought for a moment and let Liu Dng, his wife, and Liu Eng go home first. Liu Eng didn¡¯t want to go back, but Madam Liu wouldn¡¯t allow him to stay. This concerned the Ye family¡¯s matters, so Liu Eng, as a junior, shouldn¡¯t listen in. When Madam Liu became serious, Liu Eng did not dare to disobey. He looked at Ye Niuniu and said, ¡°Niuniu, if anyone bullies you, tell me. I¡¯ll avenge you.¡± Ye Niuniu blushed and nodded. Only then did Liu Eng leave. Madam Zhao, Madam Geng, and Madam Qiu wanted their sons to go back to their rooms. Ye Tiancheng was the oldest. He said, ¡°Grandma, we¡¯re not children anymore. We need to know what¡¯s going on. If there¡¯s anything, we can help. Grandma, don¡¯t you think so? We have to know.¡± Old Madam Ye nodded. ¡°You¡¯re all grown up now. You can stay back and listen.¡± After entering the house, Madam Xu, Madam Geng, and Madam Qiu stood beside Old Madam Ye. Old Madam Ye said, ¡°Sanniang, you know how to read faces, right? Read our faces and tell us what¡¯s going on.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Madam Zhao. ¡°The chaos is the disharmony between you and your husband. The faces of the other two aunts are normal. Three uncles are not home yet. I think it¡¯s not that they don¡¯t want toe back home, but they want to wait for the guests to leave beforeing back.¡± Since they knew that something would happen if they came back, they waited until all the guests left beforeing back. This was a custom that had been passed down since ancient times. Most of the family matters were settled behind closed doors, not wanting outsiders to hear about it. Moreover, the Ye family had just moved over. If they made a fool of themselves as soon as they shifted, the Ye family would not be able to gain a foothold in this new ce. Madam Zhao frowned. Hearing Liu Sanniang¡¯s words, she could no longer smile. She had mixed feelings about the whole thing. Madam Zhao looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Sanniang, you probably don¡¯t know much about our family. The Ye family is the same as the Liu family. When men are out doing business, they will never have affairs. If they dare, my mother-inw will not let them off.¡± In the Ye family, everyone abided by the family rules, and rules were implemented very strictly. Old Madam Ye was the one who upheld justice. All these years, because of the family rules, the family was harmonious and prosperous. The only thing Madam Zhao could think of was that Ye Laosan, her husband, had a change of heart, but this was also what she refused to admit the most. Madam Qiu and Madam Geng heaved a sigh of relief. The two of themforted Madam Zhao. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. We haven¡¯t seen him yet. Third Brother-inw usually dotes on you. Before hees back, don¡¯t scare yourself.¡± Madam Zhao was already at a loss. She did not want to lose herposure in front of so many people, but when she looked into Liu Sanniang¡¯s eyes, she felt that her eyes were so sincere that she didn¡¯t look like she was lying. Old Madam Ye¡¯s expression was calm. She instructed her grandsons. ¡°Go out and look for your father. See if your father is back.¡± Ye Tiancheng frowned. He was from the same mother as Ye Niuniu. After hearing Liu Sanniang¡¯s words, his expression darkened and he clenched his fists. Now that Old Madam Ye gave the order, he immediately took his five brothers out. Ye Niuniu bit her lip and lowered her head. Old Madam Ye¡¯s heart ached when she saw this. ¡°Niuniu,e over here.¡± Ye Niuniu was used to being pampered. She threw herself into Old Madam Ye¡¯s arms and started to cry. Old Madam Yeforted Ye Niuniu. ¡°Niuniu, don¡¯t be afraid. If your father really dares to do anything despicable, I¡¯ll chase him out. You have First Uncle and Second Uncle to dote on you. Granny and your mother will also be with you.¡± Ye Niuniu did not say anything. She was just afraid. With Old Madam Ye¡¯sforting words, she felt much better. Madam Zhao¡¯s mind was in a mess. Even though she knew that Old Madam Ye was a fair person, she couldn¡¯t get over it because she didn¡¯t know what exactly caused the marital disharmony. Mr. Liu and Madam Liu could not say anything. Madam Liu held Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand and let her lean on her shoulder, indicating that no matter what, her parents were on her side. Madam Liu was worried that if something really happened to the Ye family, the Ye family would pin the me on Liu Sanniang. Chapter 568 - 568 Another Granddaughter 568 Another Granddaughter Everyone waited silently. People in the Ye family hoped that Liu Sanniang was wrong because if she was, the harmony in the family would not be broken. Liu Sanniang was young, so they would not me her for making a mistake, and her words being incorrect was the best oue. Not long after, Ye Tiancheng and the others returned. Ye Tiancheng¡¯s face was extremely dark. He entered the house and walked towards Madam Zhao¡¯s side in silence. Ye Tianyang had aplicated expression. He opened his mouth and said, ¡°Grandma, Third Uncle and the others arrived at the county at noon. I don¡¯t know how to exin this. Grandma, listen to it for yourself.¡± As soon as First Master Ye and Second Master Ye entered the house, they quickly knelt down and apologized to Old Madam Ye. ¡°Mother, please forgive us for being unfilial. We really had no choice. Listen to the exnation.¡± If there was a way, they wouldn¡¯t have waited until this time toe back. It was Second Master Ye who came back sneakily to see if the guests at home had dispersed. Coincidentally, he was discovered by his son and nephews. The family seemed to know that they were hiding something. When Second Master Ye saw this, he could only take them to the inn. Along the way, Second Master Ye looked at Ye Tiancheng a few times and wanted to say something but hesitated. Ye Tiancheng noticed this and asked. ¡°Second Uncle, did something happen to my father?¡± Second Master Ye couldn¡¯t bring himself to say it. ¡°Tiancheng, you can see for yourself when we get to the inn.¡± Ye Tiancheng was smart and could guess what it was about. However, when he really saw the scene at the inn, he couldn¡¯t suppress his anger. Third Master Ye had a woman beside him. Beside the woman was a little girl who was about the same age as his sister. When she saw Ye Tiancheng, she called him brother. At this moment, Ye Tiancheng understood why his father did not dare toe back home even though he was already here. Ye Tianyang and the others fell silent. Although they did not want to believe it, the evidence was irrefutable. The mother and daughter stood nervously in front of them. The woman nudged her daughter and asked her to call them brother. Third Master Ye stepped forward and said, ¡°Tiancheng, why are you here?¡± Ye Tiancheng gritted his teeth and punched him. ¡°You bastard, you are not worthy of my mother.¡± Third Master Ye was punched by his son. Out of humiliation, he immediately pped Ye Tiancheng. The guilt in his heart turned into anger. ¡°You brat, how dare you hit me?¡± First Master Ye, Second Master Ye, and the others quickly pulled them apart. First Master Ye asked Ye Tianyang how they knew that they were back in the county. Ye Tiancheng shouted at Ye Tianyang. ¡°Don¡¯t say anything. Let them go back.¡± Ye Tianyang refused to say anything. After returning home, Third Master Ye stood outside the door. He was too ashamed to enter. After exining, First Master Ye lowered his head. ¡°Mother, Third Brother, that woman, and the child are all outside.¡± After hearing First Master Ye¡¯s exnation, Madam Zhao cried. ¡°Ye Laosan, you bastard, you have let me down. You beast, why did youe back? Why didn¡¯t you just die outside?¡± When everything Liu Sanniang had predicted came true, Madam Zhao broke down. She could not ept that her husband had another woman outside and even a daughter who was about the same age as her daughter. Old Madam Ye shouted with a dark expression. ¡°Ye Laosan,e in. If you don¡¯te in, get lost. Don¡¯te back and don¡¯t call me mother again! You don¡¯t want your wife, your son, and your daughter, but I do.¡± Old Madam Ye was very angry. The family rules that she had painstakingly maintained were wantonly vited by Third Master Ye at this moment. Wasn¡¯t this a p to her face and the face of the ancestors of the Ye family? Most importantly, when Ye Niuniu heard that her father had a mistress, she cried even more sadly, making Old Madam Ye¡¯s heart ache. With Old Madam Ye¡¯s shout, three figures immediately came in. Third Master Ye looked like he was at a loss. He came in and looked at Madam Zhao, but Madam Zhao wished she could strangle him to death. Third Master Ye knew that he was guilty, so he pulled the woman and the young girl to kneel down. The woman looked flustered. As soon as she entered, she got down on her knees. She did not even dare to raise her head. Her entire body was almost on the ground as she said in a weak voice, ¡°Mother, please don¡¯t chase us away. I¡¯m willing to be a ve to you. I only hope that you can give Yingying a ce to stay. I can do anything. Please¡­¡± The woman¡¯s name was Fen Lan. She pressed her daughter¡¯s head down and kowtowed. ¡°Yingying, kowtow. Go and beg Grandma. Go and beg Third Madam. Tell them that you won¡¯t eat much food at home and that you¡¯ll be very obedient to everyone.¡± Fen Lan lowered her and her daughter¡¯s attitudes to the lowest. She was thin and pale, with tears in her eyes. She looked nervous and afraid. Fen Lan pushed her daughter closer to Madam Zhao and let Yingying look at Madam Zhao. Yingying looked at Madam Zhao and called out weakly. ¡°Third Madam, please, don¡¯t chase me away. My mother is sick.¡± Yingying was very thin and weak,pared to the slightly chubby Ye Niuniu. Just looking at her made people pity her. Third Master Ye nced at Fen Lan and Yingying and begged Old Madam Ye. ¡°Mother, it¡¯s all my fault. No matter how you punish me, I¡¯ll take it without holding a grudge.¡± Old Madam Ye hugged Ye Niuniu and felt annoyed just looking at this mother and daughter. She wondered what kind of vixen had seduced her son, but from the looks of it, the mother and daughter were no different from beggars. They were as thin as refugees. This made Old Madam Ye unable to bring herself to take her anger out on them. The mother and daughter were so pitiful that she did not even want to hit them. Old Madam Ye closed her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t ask me. Ask your wife. See if she forgives you or not. I know that you¡¯re working hard outside, but rules are rules. You are not allowed to have a mistress. Now that you have an illegitimate daughter, you¡¯ve broken the rule.¡± Old Madam Ye looked at Madam Zhao. ¡°It¡¯s up to you whether you want to forgive him or not. After all, he¡¯s your husband. If you don¡¯t forgive him, as long as I¡¯m still alive, this vixen and her daughter won¡¯t be able to enter the Ye family. The Ye family will never allow such a thing to happen.¡± She had been upholding justice in the family for her entire life. She let Madam Zhao choose what to do because Third Master Ye was her son after all. It was inevitable that her heart would soften. If Madam Zhao could forgive her husband, that would be even better. Before Madam Zhao could speak, Fen Lan kowtowed heavily. ¡°Madam, can you listen to me exin before making a decision?¡± Chapter 569 - 569 Another Granddaughter (Part 2) 569 Another Granddaughter (Part 2) Fen Lan¡¯s entire body was on the ground, looking extremely humble. Madam Geng and Madam Qiu had never met such a lowly woman, and they subconsciously took pity on her. Initially, everyone was mentally prepared for Third Master Ye to bring a vixen back. However, after entering, Fen Lan and her daughter really made people not feel threatened. They just made everyone feel ufortable. If it was a beautiful and dazzling woman, as Madam Zhao¡¯s sisters-inw, they would definitely help Madam Zhao beat her up without hesitation. However, Fen Lan was sick and weak, and Yingying looked malnourished and did not seem to be able to withstand even a blow. !! ¡°Stop crying here. You make it look like we are bullying you.¡± Madam Geng frowned. Looking at Fen Lan and Yingying like this made her angry, but she had nowhere to vent her anger. Hearing Madam Geng¡¯s words, Fen Lan quickly shook her head. ¡°No, no. I¡¯m guilty. It¡¯s all my fault.¡± Fen Lan wiped her tears, but her tears seemed to be endless. She looked at Madam Zhao and tears fell uncontrobly. ¡°Sixteen years ago, because my family declined, I entered the brothel, only as a performer not a whore. At that time, Third Master was still young. Because we hit it off, I fell in love with him. I thought I would never see him again¡­ Unexpectedly, I was pregnant.¡± ¡°When I was pregnant, I didn¡¯t know what to do. I wanted to abort the child, but when I went to the medical hall, the doctor said that my body was weak. If I aborted this child, I wouldn¡¯t be able to give birth to a child in the future. I had no rtives or friends, and I didn¡¯t know what would happen in the future, so I decided to give birth to the child, thinking that I would have someone to rely on when I get older.¡± ¡°I earned a living by performing. Although I¡¯m poor, I was still happy. If not for the fact that I fell seriously ill a year ago and the doctor said that I might not be able to live for more than two years, I wouldn¡¯t have thought of looking for Third Master. I brought Yingying with me. I only hope that Yingying can have a family. If I die, she¡¯ll be protected. She won¡¯t be like me, who has no one to rely on.¡± Fen Lan finished speaking intermittently, and her face turned even paler. She covered her mouth and coughed a few times. Yingying leaned into her arms and shouted weakly. ¡°Mother, I don¡¯t want you to die.¡± Third Master Ye couldn¡¯t bear to see her like this. ¡°First Brother, Second Brother, and I met her on the way back. She was unconscious on the street but no one cared about her. I only wanted to save a life, but it turned out that this was a sin Imitted. The heavens wanted me to atone for my sins.¡± If not for fate, they would not have met. Old Madam Ye frowned, clearly moved. Madam Zhao¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. She said coldly, ¡°Ye Laosan, do you mean that if I don¡¯t forgive you and keep them, I¡¯ll be at fault?¡± Third Master Ye straightened his back. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that.¡± Madam Zhao sneered. ¡°You didn¡¯t say that, but that¡¯s exactly what you are thinking.¡± Madam Zhao looked at Fen Lan in disgust. ¡°I wish I could eat your flesh and drink your blood. You ruined my family and you still want me to ept you? You¡¯d better get lost with your little bastard and never appear in front of me.¡± Tears streamed down Fen Lan¡¯s face. ¡°Madam, I can leave. I¡¯m a person who¡¯s about to die anyway. I don¡¯t care. Madam, please show mercy and keep my Yingying. Just treat her as a servant and give her some food.¡± Madam Zhao gritted her teeth. What difference would it make if Yingying stayed or not? Third Master Ye frowned. ¡°Lin Hua, I know you¡¯re gentle and kind-hearted. It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯ve let you down. I¡¯m not worthy of your forgiveness, but I beg you to forgive me. You can do anything.¡± Ye Tiancheng frowned and clenched his fists tightly. They all hated this mother and daughter, but their humble attitude made them feel helpless. Old Madam Ye looked at Mr. Liu and Madam Wei apologetically. ¡°Inw, thank you foring today. Thank you, Sanniang. It¡¯s gettingte. Please let my family settle this matter in private.¡± Old Madam Ye did not want Liu Sanniang and her family to continue listening to this matter. Although Liu Sanniang was right, no one felt good about it. Mr. Liu and Madam Wei were not interested in meddling with this matter either, so they stood up and bade farewell. Liu Sanniang followed Madam Wei. The family left without saying anything. Old Madam Ye reached out and patted Ye Niuniu¡¯s back tofort her. She said in a low voice, ¡°Now, let¡¯s discuss how to settle this matter.¡± Third Master Ye said, ¡°Fen Lan is seriously ill and won¡¯t live for long. After all, Yingying is my daughter. She won¡¯t snatch anything from Niuniu. Mother, didn¡¯t you always like granddaughters? Just treat her as another granddaughter. If you really don¡¯t like her, then let¡¯s raise her as a servant.¡± Madam Zhao¡¯s eyes turned red. Now that Third Master Ye had said so, if she objected, it would make her seem like she hadmitted a heinous crime. When Old Madam Ye heard Third Master Ye¡¯s nonsense, she immediately said, ¡°Shut up. I only have one granddaughter. Nobody canpare to Niuniu.¡± The person who felt the most pain was Ye Niuniu. After all, Madam Zhao had lived for half her life. She knew what men were like. As long as they did not bring back a bastard, it was fine. Ye Niuniu was different. She had been doted upon since she was young. Her family had always been harmonious, and her parents were loving. But now, a girl who was of the simr age as her appeared and was also her father¡¯s daughter. Her beautiful dream was shattered. When she heard Third Master Ye¡¯s words, she cried until she almost fainted. Old Madam Ye felt a lump in her throat. She patted Ye Niuniu¡¯s back and coaxed her. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, my darling. I love you the most. Don¡¯t cry. You¡¯re my only darling. Grandma will only have you.¡± Fen Lan said, ¡°Old Madam is right. The Ye family only has one precious granddaughter. Yingying is nothing. She doesn¡¯t want anything. She just wants a shelter to stay away from the wind and rain.¡± On one side was Yingying, who was as weak as a withering flower. She was extremely timid and did not dare to speak. On the other side was Ye Niuniu, who was doted upon by her family. She leaned against the most authoritative person in the family and cried. When she cried, the old madam¡¯s heart ached. Third Master Ye looked at Madam Zhao. ¡°Lin Hua, take it that I¡¯m begging you.¡± Madam Zhao turned her head. She really could not bring herself to forgive him. Ye Tiancheng gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Grandma, please allow my mother to divorce him. I¡¯ve already grown up and can support my mother and sister alone.¡± Chapter 570 - 570 Another Granddaughter (Part 3) 570 Another Granddaughter (Part 3) Madam Zhao looked at Ye Tiancheng and called out in a choked voice. ¡°Tiancheng.¡± Ye Tiancheng¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°Mother, if you don¡¯t make up your mind, you¡¯ll suffer. If you forgive him today, there will be a knot in your heart that will continue to bother you in the future. After you divorce him, I¡¯ll support you and never let you suffer like this.¡± Madam Zhao gritted her teeth. Although she knew what her son said made sense, she still felt terrible. Fen Lan kowtowed repeatedly. ¡°No, no, no, don¡¯t divorce. I¡¯m a person who¡¯s about to die. I just want to find a home for Yingying. Don¡¯t divorce for us. I¡¯m willing to work like a cow to assure you that I have no ill-intentions.¡± Fen Lan was extremely humble. She tried her best to exin that she was here to seek shelter for her daughter and not to break up the family. Yingying cried. ¡°Please forgive us. I¡¯ll be very obedient. I don¡¯t eat much. I don¡¯t want anything. I¡¯m willing to be a servant girl to my sister and serve everyone. My mother is already very sick. She won¡¯t live for long.¡± Third Master Ye looked at Madam Zhao and begged. ¡°Lin Hua, I will never divorce you. No matter how long it takes for you to forgive me, I will wait.¡± Madam Zhao¡¯s heart was in a mess. From this moment on, she hated Third Master Ye to the core. He begged her for forgiveness, but in fact, he was forcing her to the corner. He spoke as if he had already made a huge concession, but she still showed no sympathy. Old Madam Ye frowned. ¡°Get out. Settle the matter yourself. Don¡¯t argue in front of Niuniu.¡± Madam Geng and Madam Qiu left with their husbands and children. Third Master Ye looked at Madam Zhao and made the decision. ¡°During this period of time, I¡¯ll let Yingying and Fen Lan stay in the woodshed.¡± Madam Zhao retreated in exhaustion. She felt like her heart was being roasted over a fire. She needed time to calm down before she knew what to do. Ye Tiancheng could tell that his mother was hesitant, but he did not say anything. After everyone left, Old Madam Ye held Ye Niuniu¡¯s face and looked at her tear-stained face. Her big almond-shaped eyes were filled with hurt and tears. Old Madam Ye felt as if her heart had been gouged out. Even though her precious granddaughter did not say a word, her heart still ached. ¡°Niuniu, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here. If you don¡¯t like them, I¡¯ll chase them away.¡± Ye Niuniu looked at Old Madam Ye and said timidly, ¡°Grandma, she¡¯s also a girl. You like granddaughters the most. Isn¡¯t it good to have another granddaughter?¡± Ye Niuniu had known since she was young why she was doted on. It was because she was a girl. But henceforth, this advantage was gone. That girl was even more capable and obedient than her. She should be very likable. However, at the thought that her grandmother was about to be snatched away, Ye Niuniu couldn¡¯t help but grab Old Madam Ye¡¯s clothes tightly. Thinking that she was no longer the only special person in her grandmother¡¯s heart, tears streamed down her face again. Ye Niuniu was unsophisticated and all her emotions could be seen on her face. Seeing her like this, Old Madam Ye¡¯s heart ached even more. ¡°Silly Niuniu, you¡¯re my only treasure. How can an urchinpare to you?¡± Ye Niuniu choked. ¡°Grandma¡­¡± Old Madam Ye sighed. Her family, which was harmonious a short while ago, was destroyed just like that. Old Madam Ye stroked Ye Niuniu¡¯s back again and again. Ye Niuniu quickly fell asleep while sobbing. Old Madam Ye began to think carefully about how to resolve this matter. In the beginning, when Liu Sanniang said that her face showed that her family was in chaos, she did not believe itpletely. But now it turned out that Liu Sanniang was right. Old Madam Ye was upset. Previously, she didn¡¯t want her future inws to know so much about her family scandal, so she asked the Liu family to go back. Now that she had calmed down, Old Madam Ye felt that she might need to find Liu Sanniang and see what she had to say about this matter. No one in the Ye family could sleep well that night. Madam Geng and First Master Yey under the nket. Madam Geng couldn¡¯t wait to ask him. ¡°What¡¯s going on with Third Brother? Did Yingying and Third Brother test their blood? Why did he have to bring them back? Tell me, do you also have any illegitimate children behind my back?¡± Madam Geng bombarded her husband with questions. First Master Ye couldn¡¯t handle it. He said repeatedly, ¡°No, no. I¡¯m already so old. I¡¯ve only been to the brothel once or twice when I was young. Most of the women there are not clean. I was afraid that I would get sick, so I didn¡¯t go. What happened to Third Brother was really an ident. We didn¡¯t know either.¡± When Madam Geng heard First Master Ye¡¯s exnation, she was no longer so angry. She even felt thatpared to Third Master Ye, First Master Ye was already very good. At least he did not get other women pregnant. If it were Madam Geng today, she would probably be the same as Madam Zhao. She would hate her husband to death and not know what to do. Madam Qiu and Second Master Ye were the same. After confirming that Second Master Ye didn¡¯t get other women pregnant, she started to worry about Madam Zhao. They all knew that as long as this matter was not resolved, the Ye family would not be at peace. ¡­ When Liu Sanniang returned home, Liu Dng and Liu Eng were still awake. Liu Eng asked anxiously. ¡°Father, Mother, what happened to the Ye family?¡± Madam Liu said with a serious expression, ¡°Dng, Eng,e in. I have something to tell you.¡± Liu Dng and Liu Eng rarely saw their parents so serious, so they followed them in. Tang An looked at Liu Sanniang worriedly. Liu Sanniang pulled Tang An back into her room and told her what had happened. Tang An frowned. ¡°Then, Niuniu must be very sad.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. Tang An stood up and returned to her room. Not long after, the sound of the door opening came from Mr. Liu¡¯s room. Liu Dng and Liu Eng came out and returned to their rooms. Liu Yuanyuan and Hu Yu eavesdropped on the conversation. Knowing that Liu Sanniang was concerned about Ye Niuniu, Liu Yuanyuan said, ¡°Venerable Liu, I¡¯ll go to the Ye family to take a look. I¡¯ll tell you when there¡¯s some news.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded and Liu Yuanyuan left. Hu Yu did not go out. She said to Liu Sanniang, ¡°Venerable, don¡¯t worry. Auntie Wei has already reminded the First and Second Brother seriously just now. They swore to the heavens that they would not do such a thing.¡± Chapter 571 - 571 Out Of Sight, Out Of Mind 571 Out Of Sight, Out Of Mind The Liu family was even stricter when it came to family rules. Both Madam Wei and Mr. Liu asked Liu Dng and Liu Eng to swear that such a family-destroying thing must not ever happen in their family. Whether the Liu family was poor or prosperous in the future, it must and should not happen. As a woman, Madam Wei knew very well that life would be prosperous if the family was harmonious. No woman would be magnanimous enough to share her husband with others. If men wanted peace at home, they could not have concubines or illegitimate children. !! Liu Sanniang nodded. Changes happened everywhere. She hoped that her eldest and second brothers could remain the same. Seeing how unhappy Liu Eng was, Su Yanyu said, ¡°Brother Eng, tell me what¡¯s bothering you. Perhaps I can help you.¡± Liu Eng, indeed, needed someone to talk to. He sighed. ¡°Something happened to the Ye family. Niuniu¡¯s father brought back a woman and a daughter from outside. If they stayed in the Ye family, how painful would it be to Niuniu?¡± Su Yanyu paused for a moment before asking. ¡°Then, what does the Ye family n to do? Are they going to keep them?¡± Liu Eng answered with aplicated expression. ¡°I definitely hope that those two won¡¯t stay. I don¡¯t know what the Ye family thinks. I¡¯m going to ask tomorrow.¡± Liu Eng couldn¡¯t sleep at all. He was thinking about Ye Niuniu. Su Yanyu knew that Ye Niuniu was his fianc¨¦e. He thought for a moment and said, ¡°Brother Eng, if you see Niuniu and she¡¯s still worried about it, tell her this.¡± Liu Eng listened attentively. Su Yanyu said, ¡°That woman doesn¡¯t have long to live, right? The child is about the same age as Niuniu. That woman only wanted to seek shelter for her daughter. That¡¯s simple. Marry that woman to someone else. The Ye family will prepare a sum of money as a dowry. Out of sight, out of mind.¡± Liu Eng frowned. ¡°What if that woman doesn¡¯t agree?¡± Su Yanyu smiled. ¡°Brother Eng, listen to me. That woman said that she only has one or two years to live, right? What if she¡¯s lying? It¡¯s impossible for this matter to be resolved in a short period of time. The most important thing is not to care about why she appeared out of nowhere, but how to resolve this matter. If that woman dies in a year or two and her daughter also gets married, she might note back to the Ye family anymore.¡± ¡°After all, she didn¡¯t grow up in the Ye family and doesn¡¯t have any feelings for them, so she naturally can¡¯t integrate into the Ye family.¡± When Liu Eng heard Su Yanyu¡¯s exnation, he felt that it made sense. He touched his head and was a little troubled. ¡°Your scenario is all based on the fact that that woman is willing to marry someone else. What if she objects?¡± Su Yanyu smiled. ¡°That¡¯s even simpler. Kick her out.¡± Liu Eng was dumbfounded. ¡°Really? Can they do that?¡± Su Yanyu nodded. ¡°There¡¯s only one legitimate wife. No matter how much the concubines are doted upon, they can¡¯t do anything. The legitimate wife has the full right to punish them. If the woman is not even considered a concubine, it¡¯s even simpler. Arranging a marriage for her is doing her a favor. If she doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for her, it¡¯s only right to kick her out.¡± Su Yanyu was a little smug. He had finally made himself useful. Liu Eng looked at Su Yanyu and asked. ¡°Your family is quite rich, right?¡± Liu Eng felt that if Su Yanyu didn¡¯t grow up in this kind of environment, he would not have such an insight. Su Yanyu cleared his throat. ¡°Actually, my father is the Marquis, and my mother is the first wife.¡± Liu Sanniang did not tell her family about Su Yanyu¡¯s identity because Su Yanyu wanted to stay and leave for the capital together with her. She did not tell them because she did not want Su Yanyu to feel ill at ease, nor did she want her family to feel ufortable. After saying that, Su Yanyu continued. ¡°Brother Eng, my identity is not important. The important thing is the Ye family. It¡¯s actually not a big deal and easy to resolve.¡± Liu Eng patted Su Yanyu on the shoulder. ¡°Good brother, I¡¯ll remember this favor.¡± Su Yanyu smiled. ¡°Brother Eng, sleep early.¡± Liu Eng nodded. The Liu family was very easy-going. Su Yanyu couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he could acknowledge Madam Wei as his godmother even if he couldn¡¯t be Liu Sanniang¡¯s disciple. This way, he could be Liu Sanniang¡¯s brother¡­ This idea was a little bold, but it was always good to have a backup n. Liu Eng, who was looking forward to the next day, quickly fell asleep. Su Yanyu was also asleep, but he was a light sleeper and would be woken up by Liu Eng¡¯s snores from time to time. However, after waking up, he would smile instead of ring up. He did not have any brothers, and he had never been so close to anyone. He got along with Liu Eng very well during the past couple of days. During the day, he would go to work with Liu Eng and walk the dog with him. Every small thing made him feel happy. ¡­ The next morning, Liu Eng went to the Ye family¡¯s house early. Su Yanyu woke up early. After breakfast, he took General ck out. Li Guanfeng sent someone from the magistrate¡¯s office to invite Liu Sanniang over for dinner. Liu Sanniang brought Hu Yu along. Hu Yu walked beside Liu Sanniang and smiled. ¡°Venerable, your hometown is really good.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Yong County is indeed a good ce.¡± Hu Yu looked at themonersing and going. ¡°House spirits don¡¯t seem to be a norm here.¡± Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°Every ce has its customs.¡± When they arrived at the magistrate¡¯s office, Liming and Ligui looked at Liu Sanniang and said respectfully, ¡°Miss Liu, Magistrate Wei and Miss are in the backyard.¡± When Ligui and Liming saw Hu Yu, they felt a little uneasy and lowered their heads unnaturally. Chapter 572 - 572 Yin Yang Eyes 572 Yin Yang Eyes Liu Sanniang pulled Hu Yu. ¡°Stop fooling around.¡± Hu Yu pouted. ¡°Venerable, I¡¯m innocent. The Fox n has always been beautiful. Our charm is not intentional. As long as they don¡¯t look into my eyes, they¡¯ll be fine.¡± Since Ligui and Liming were curious about Hu Yu, Hu Yu was also curious about them, so they exchanged a nce, and the men were instantly enchanted by her charm. Liu Sanniang did not me Hu Yu. ¡°They¡¯re just humans. Don¡¯t get into trouble for nothing.¡± Hu Yu nodded. ¡°Venerable, I¡¯ll remember it.¡± Liu Sanniang walked into the backyard and realized that the number of chickens and ducks that Li Guanfeng used to raise had doubled. There were also a few pieces ofnd cultivated behind that were filled with vegetables and fruits. Li Guanfeng was picking vegetables with Xiaowu. The two of them had rolled up their sleeves and were picking some yellow vegetable leaves before throwing them to the chickens and ducks. Li Guanfeng nced at Liu Sanniang and brought Xiaowu over. ¡°Xiaowu, go wash your hands.¡± Xiaowu ran to wash her hands. Li Guanfeng said, ¡°Long time no see.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Sir, is everything alright?¡± Li Guanfeng nodded. ¡°Thest time you were arrested, I suppressed the news, so your parents didn¡¯t know anything.¡± ¡°Thank you for doing that, Sir.¡± Liu Sanniang thanked him. Li Guanfeng had helped her a lot. She knew that she would be fine eventually, but her family did not know. If they heard the news, they would only be worried. Li Guanfeng smiled. ¡°The ingredients are ready. Miss Liu, if you want to thank me, show me your culinary skills. If you can teach me, I¡¯ll be grateful.¡± Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°No problem.¡± After entering the kitchen and looking at the chickens and ducks that had been killed and cleaned up, Hu Yu drooled. ¡°Venerable Liu, make a dish of boneless chicken with sauce.¡± It was very satisfying to swallow down the boneless chicken. Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± Li Guanfeng smiled. ¡°Then, I have to learn it well.¡± Since there was nothing Liu Sanniang needed help with, Hu Yu went out to look at the fruit fields. After Hu Yu left, Li Guanfeng asked. ¡°This girl is not ordinary, right? Xiaowu said that she¡¯s furry.¡± The first time Xiaowu saw Hu Yu, she said to Li Guanfeng, ¡°Brother, she¡¯s so cute and furry.¡± Li Guanfeng looked at Hu Yu. In his eyes, Hu Yu was not furry at all and looked like a beautiful girl. However, Xiaowu would definitely not spout nonsense. Liu Sanniang was a little surprised. She nodded. ¡°Hu Yu is from Jiangzhou. She¡¯s from the Fox n and is now my house spirit.¡± Li Guanfeng nodded with a smile. ¡°No wonder.¡± Hu Yu picked a few pears. The skin was a little thick, but the flesh was very watery and sweet. She came in to help start the fire. She looked at Li Guanfeng and said, ¡°Xiaowu gave it to me. I didn¡¯t pick it myself.¡± At the mention of Xiaowu, Li Guanfeng¡¯s expression was gentle. ¡°Eat more if you like.¡± Xiaowu picked a small winter melon from outside and went to peel it with a knife. After lunch, Li Guanfeng asked Xiaowu to wash her hands and get dressed. ¡°Go and change your clothes. I¡¯ll take you out for a walk.¡± Xiaowu smiled at Liu Sanniang and went to get changed. Only then did Li Guanfeng ask. ¡°Is it normal for Xiaowu to see something that ordinary people can¡¯t?¡± This world was not as simple as it appeared on the surface. Li Guanfeng could not see it, and he did not want Su Xiaowu to see it either. He only wanted to be an ordinary couple with Su Xiaowu. Liu Sanniang said truthfully, ¡°Xiaowu might still have some ability to sense spirits. Perhaps when she grows up, it will slowly disappear.¡± Li Guanfeng frowned. Hu Yu said, ¡°It¡¯s quite easy. Are you afraid that she will see something you can¡¯t? This is also a kind of illness, right? I can treat it.¡± Li Guanfeng looked at Hu Yu. ¡°Miss Hu, please help.¡± Liu Sanniang pulled Hu Yu. ¡°Can it really be cured?¡± Hu Yu nodded. ¡°The world is divided into Yin and Yang, so naturally, people are also divided. Xiaowu has more Yin than normal people. She¡¯ll be normal as long as the Yin is sealed. However, such eyes are quite rare. In the world, people call them Yin Yang Eyes. Are you sure you want to seal it?¡± Li Guanfeng nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Since she had Yin Yang Eyes, Su Xiaowu could see Hu Yu¡¯s real form. That was why she said that Hu Yu was furry. Hu Yu could indeed seal it. After Su Xiaowu changed her clothes and came over, Li Guanfeng pulled her to Hu Yu and said respectfully, ¡°Please.¡± Hu Yu smiled. ¡°Xiaowu, look into my eyes.¡± Su Xiaowu looked into Hu Yu¡¯s eyes. Hu Yu said, ¡°Xiaowu, your eyes are very special. You can see me, but no one else can. Do you really want to have the ability to see me?¡± Su Xiaowu looked at Li Guanfeng who frowned promptly. He did not want Su Xiaowu to know about this, but Hu Yu had already made it clear. He was a little anxious. Su Xiaowu had her own thoughts. He should not interfere too much. Su Xiaowu smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡± If her brother did not like her to have the ability to see something that he couldn¡¯t, she would rather not have the ability. Hu Yu blew into Su Xiaowu¡¯s eyes. Li Guanfeng was a little nervous. Su Xiaowu blinked. ¡°You are not furry anymore.¡± Only then did Li Guanfeng heave a sigh of relief. ... Li Guanfeng looked at Hu Yu and Liu Sanniang. ¡°If you have any requests, feel free to ask. I¡¯ll try my best to help you.¡± Liu Sanniang said, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m already very grateful that you can protect my family.¡± Hu Yu walked to Liu Sanniang¡¯s side. ¡°I don¡¯t want anything. I¡¯ve already received the best thing I can ask for, which is the Yin Yang Eyes. You don¡¯t want the Yin Yang Eyes, but I do.¡± It was very difficult for Yin Yang Eyes to appear in this world, but mortals might think it was a curse to have this kind of eyes. However, to demons, it was a treasure and an additional ability. Chapter 573 - 573 Inner Hell 573 Inner Hell Li Guanfeng smiled. ¡°It¡¯s good that you got what you wanted.¡± This was the best of both worlds. He did not want Su Xiaowu to be burdened by Yin Yang Eyes. He just wanted her to be ordinary and live a normal life with him. In the past, she did not see anything he couldn¡¯t, so he did not know that Su Xiaowu still had this ability. Fortunately, Hu Yu did not have any bad intentions. If she met someone who intended to deliberately scare her, Su Xiaowu would inevitably be frightened. Liu Sanniang wrote down dozens of recipes. Li Guanfeng took the recipes and thanked her. ¡°Thank you.¡± After leaving the magistrate¡¯s office, Hu Yu held Liu Sanniang¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Venerable, that girl definitely doesn¡¯t know what she has lost. I really made a good bargain.¡± Such a good thing actually happened to her. Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°You are not her. How do you know?¡± To Hu Yu, it was a good thing, but to Su Xiaowu, it was not. Since what they wanted was different, they naturally could not understand each other. Hu Yu nodded. Everyone had different preferences. In any case, this was a good thing for her. After returning from the magistrate¡¯s office, Hu Yu was overjoyed. When she noticed that the Liu family had guests, she hid herself and said to Liu Sanniang, ¡°Venerable, someone from the Ye family is here.¡± When Liu Sanniang returned home, Madam Wei came out and held Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand. ¡°Granny Ye came and wanted to ask you for help. If it¡¯s very difficult to help, be tactful. Don¡¯t be too straightforward.¡± The two families were inws and the Ye family hade with a request. The Liu family naturally had to do their best to help, but it was not easy to help. If they did not do well, the two families would be enemies. Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Yes, I know.¡± After walking into the main hall, Old Madam Ye and Madam Zhao stood up. ¡°Sanniang, you¡¯re back.¡± Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°Granny Ye.¡± Old Madam Ye smiled amiably. ¡°Sanniang, I¡¯m here this time to ask for your help. You¡¯re smart, so you should know what it is.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. Madam Zhao¡¯s eyes were a little swollen. It was obvious that she did not sleep wellst night. She forced a smile and said, ¡°Sanniang, you¡¯re a master. Show me the way. What should I do to make the best of both worlds?¡± Even though a night had passed, Madam Zhao still could not ept this change. She did not understand why her husband would betray her when she had never let him down. Madam Zhao¡¯s heart was bleeding. She was angry at her husband for being unfair to her and also angry at her husband for standing by that woman¡¯s side. She was still angry at herself for not having the courage to beat that woman up. She was upset for the entire night and cried the whole time, but she did not know what to do. That woman was humble in every way, making Madam Zhao feel even worse. She was the victim, but her husband was good to that woman. Madam Zhao looked at Liu Sanniang, hoping that Liu Sanniang could enlighten her so that she would not be so confused. Old Madam Ye sighed. Madam Wei and Mr. Liu had already left the room, giving privacy to the Ye family and Liu Sanniang. Liu Sanniang looked at Madam Zhao. ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t worry.¡± Madam Zhao choked. ¡°You¡¯re still young. You don¡¯t understand.¡± She was just an ordinary woman and did not have a magnanimous heart. In a marriage, there could only be one man and one woman. Madam Zhao felt aggrieved and had nowhere to vent her anger. She felt that no one could understand her. Old Madam Ye said, ¡°Stop crying. Crying won¡¯t solve the problem. We¡¯re here today to think of a way to solve it. How can we solve it if you keep crying?¡± Old Madam Ye frowned slightly. Crying when something happened was the most annoying. Liu Sanniang said to Old Madam Ye, ¡°Granny Ye, can you go out for a while?¡± Old Madam Ye was stunned for a moment before standing up. ¡°Alright, sorry to trouble you, Sanniang. Please help your auntie out.¡± Old Madam Ye was smart and knew why Liu Sanniang wanted her to leave. It was all for the sake of harmony in the family, so she stood up and left. Madam Zhao lowered her eyes and cried, but she did not say anything. Her thoughts were in a mess. Old Madam Ye treated her well, but after such a thing happened, she felt that Old Madam Ye would definitely not stand on her side because she was not her biological daughter after all. At the end of the day, the rtionship between mother-inw and daughter-inw was unstable. No matter how good they were under normal circumstances, when something happened and the rtionship was challenged, it would likely to break. After Old Madam Ye left, Madam Zhao heaved a sigh of relief. Madam Zhao looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Sanniang, I just feel bad. You don¡¯t have tofort me. I¡¯ll be fine after crying for a while.¡± Madam Zhao did not believe Liu Sanniang. She even felt that it was very embarrassing to say such a thing in front of a junior. Moreover, her daughter was engaged to Liu Eng. Liu Sanniang¡¯s expression was calm. She was a good listener and a patient guide. She would not be affected by Madam Zhao¡¯s emotions. She reached out her hand and said calmly, ¡°Auntie, give me your hand.¡± Madam Zhao looked at Liu Sanniang in confusion. She was sure that Liu Sanniang was a little different. Even when Liu Sanniang saw her crying like this, she did not show any sympathy. Madam Zhao could not describe the feeling. It was as if Liu Sanniang had no emotions, but her eyes were filled with warmth. This warmth was much needed for Madam Zhao, who was deeply hurt. She reached out and ced her hand in Liu Sanniang¡¯s palm who gently held it. A slow force gradually calmed Madam Zhao¡¯s surging emotions. Liu Sanniang looked at Madam Zhao. She did not need to break through Madam Zhao¡¯s defense to feel her emotions. Liu Sanniang said slowly, ¡°You¡¯re in pain but you can¡¯t express it. The betrayal and humiliation of your lover made you suffer.¡± ¡°If you ept that woman, you¡¯ll let down yourself and your children.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t ept that woman, they will think of you as an intolerant woman, and they will me you for shattering this family.¡± ¡°What you want has never changed, but with this urrence, it¡¯s impossible to restore the marriage anymore. You¡¯ll be tortured repeatedly.¡± ... From the moment Liu Sanniang spoke, Madam Zhao¡¯s tears fell even more forcefully. She opened her mouth a few times but could not say anything. Every word Liu Sanniang said touched her heart. Chapter 574 - 574 Only She Can Understand, Only She Can Save 574 Only She Can Understand, Only She Can Save However, no one understood her pain. They only cared about whether she would ept that woman or not. No one knew what torture she was experiencing. Her world was copsing, and she was crying for help in despair. Madam Zhao¡¯s teary eyes were filled with hope. If there was anyone who could save her, she believed that it would be Liu Sanniang because the girl could empathize with her. Liu Sanniang seemed to have seen through Madam Zhao¡¯s cry for help. She said calmly, ¡°There¡¯s a way. She said that she¡¯s a dying person and came to find a shelter for her daughter. Her daughter is already at the age of marriage. Prepare a sum of dowry and find a good man to marry her. This is the most tolerant you need to be.¡± !! Liu Sanniang knew that Madam Zhao did not want her family to be destroyed because of this. Madam Zhao nodded. Liu Sanniang was right. If that woman was smart, she would ept this arrangement. If she didn¡¯t ept it¡­ At the thought of this, Madam Zhao frowned. Liu Sanniang continued. ¡°If she doesn¡¯t ept it, then what¡¯s her motive? I believe everyone is smart enough to figure that out.¡± If she didn¡¯t ept it, who would think she was pitiful and sympathize with her? Initially, that woman said that she only had a year or two left. She brought her daughter here because she hoped to find a family for her daughter. It was only because of this that people would pity her. What if she had other motives? If her ambition was exposed, no one would sympathize with her. Madam Zhao felt that the confusion in her heart had been dispelled by Liu Sanniang. She now knew what to do. Liu Sanniang retracted her hand. Madam Zhao looked at Liu Sanniang respectfully. ¡°Sanniang, I know what to do. Thank you.¡± Liu Sanniang¡¯s guidance made Madam Zhao understand that she could not avoid this matter and could only rely on herself. Although she could not avoid it, it did not mean that she was at a disadvantage. Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°I¡¯m very happy to be able to help you.¡± Madam Zhao nodded. When the two of them came out, Madam Wei and Mr. Liu looked at Liu Sanniang and Madam Zhao. Seeing that Madam Zhao¡¯s expression was calm, they were relieved. Madam Zhao walked up to Old Madam Ye and revealed a faint smile. ¡°Mother, let¡¯s go back. I already know what to do.¡± Old Madam Ye looked at Madam Zhao and nodded. ¡°I¡¯m happy that you have sorted it out in your mind. Then, let¡¯s go home.¡± Old Madam Ye looked at Liu Sanniang and smiled gently. She said to Mr. Liu and Madam Wei, ¡°Sorry to disturb you. After this matter is resolved, let¡¯s meet again.¡± After Old Madam Ye left, Mr. Liu went to work. Madam Wei asked her daughter. ¡°What did you say to your Auntie Zhao?¡± Madam Wei was curious about what Liu Sanniang said. However, when she thought about it again, she sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve always been decisive, but if this happened to me, I wouldn¡¯t know what to do either. I¡¯ll probably be indignant and helpless.¡± Liu Sanniang held Madam Wei¡¯s hand and smiled. ¡°Father won¡¯t do that kind of thing.¡± Her parents would definitely live in harmony for the rest of their lives. Madam Liu smiled. Mr. Liu was indeed a good person. She also believed that Mr. Liu would not do such a thing, but just thinking about it made her feel terrible. Liu Sanniang told Madam Wei what she said to Madam Zhao. Madam Wei thought for a moment and said, ¡°This is indeed the best way to solve it. No matter what kind of family it is, there have to be rules. When rules are enforced, things will be easier.¡± In the Ye family, Old Madam Ye was upright and strict. That woman came suddenly. Even if she was pitiful and made people sympathize with her, the rules must not be broken. Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°It¡¯s precisely because of the family rules that our family can be so good. Mother, it¡¯s all thanks to you.¡± Liu Sanniang leaned on Madam Wei¡¯s shoulder and said gently. Madam Wei was caught off guard by this sudden ttery and smiled. ¡°When did you be such a sweet-talker?¡± Madam Wei felt that the difort in her heart had disappeared. She was as happy as if she had eaten honey. The Ye family¡¯s matter no longer bothered her. Looking at Liu Sanniang, Madam Wei said, ¡°Go and get Chu Yan toe over another day. Aftering back this time, he hasn¡¯t visited us. On New Year¡¯s Day, I¡¯ll invite his family over.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Madam Wei went to the kitchen to clean up in a good mood. Liu Sanniang went to do embroidery in the room. It was rare for her toe back. Liu Zhi¡¯er was already engaged. Liu Hui was engaged on the 28th of November. There were only two days left before that. She would embroider two pillows and send them over. ¡­ On the way back, Old Madam Ye asked Madam Zhao. ¡°What did Sanniang tell you?¡± Madam Zhao did not hide anything and told Old Madam Ye in detail. When Old Madam Ye heard this, she agreed. ¡°Sanniang is right. This is indeed the best way. Don¡¯t worry about anything. I¡¯ll support you. Since this is an ident and it¡¯s irreversible, we¡¯ll face it together.¡± Madam Zhao nodded. ¡°Thank you, Mother.¡± Old Madam Ye waved her hand. ¡°You could open yourself up to Sanniang. Why couldn¡¯t you open yourself up to me?¡± Old Madam Ye was puzzled. Madam Zhao was her daughter-inw and had been with her for decades. She had long understood her personality. Even if Madam Zhao did not say it out loud, she knew that Madam Zhao held a grudge against her. Madam Zhao was not someone who would open her heart to others easily. She did not even tell her other two sisters-inw, but why did she tell Liu Sanniang? Madam Zhao said in embarrassment, ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything. Sanniang just asked me to put my hand in her palm, and then she knew everything.¡± At the thought of that feeling, Madam Zhao found it unbelievable. ¡°Mother, I can¡¯t describe that experience. I didn¡¯t say anything, but she knew everything and showed me the way. I could feel that she understands me, but she won¡¯t be affected by me. I can¡¯t describe it. In short, it was magical.¡± The more Madam Zhao spoke, the more indescribable she felt. Only by experiencing it personally, would one understand. Chapter 575 - 575 Annoying Humbleness 575 Annoying Humbleness Old Madam Ye did not continue to ask further. ¡°It seems that this girl from the Liu family is indeed a capable person. It¡¯s good that you can think it through.¡± It was good that they could figure out a way. This was what they hade here for. When they returned to the Ye family, Old Madam Ye saw Madam Geng and Madam Qiu standing in the courtyard awkwardly. Seeing Old Madam Ye return, the two of them came forward. ¡°Mother, Sister-inw, you¡¯re back.¡± Two figures came out of the house. They were thin and weak, carrying buckets and clothes, bustling about. Old Madam Ye instantly understood why her first daughter-inw and second daughter-inw looked so awkward. !! Old Madam Ye only nodded. Fen Lan and Yingying had already seen them. They put down the things in their hands and walked over. Their expressions were humble. ¡°Old Madam, Third Madam, you¡¯re back. Yingying and I are cleaning up the house. We can finish the work.¡± Fen Lan took over all the work at home. Madam Geng and Madam Qiu couldn¡¯t stop her. Old Madam Ye¡¯s expression turned slightly cold. ¡°Stop the work. Go and get everyone to gather. Let¡¯s settle the matter today.¡± Old Madam Ye looked at Fen Lan and her daughter and turned furious. She felt an indescribable disgust towards this mother and daughter. It was as if no matter how well they did, they could not make people happy. Fen Lan and Yingying immediately looked at Old Madam Ye timidly. Although she was not crying yet, it was almost the same as crying. ¡°Old Madam, don¡¯t chase us away. Just treat us as animals. We can do anything.¡± Old Madam Ye was annoyed. Madam Zhao looked at Fen Lan and her daughter coldly. ¡°Is this your ce to speak? You don¡¯t even know the rules. Who wants an animal like you?¡± Madam Zhao had always been unwilling to say such things because it was too hurtful, but she really could not stand it anymore. She felt that Fen Lan and her daughter were really two-faced. They always said things that made people feel terrible. Fen Lan and her daughter did not say anything else. They just knelt down humbly. Madam Zhao returned to her room and looked at Third Master Ye. She said coldly, ¡°Mother is asking you to go over.¡± Third Master Ye looked guilty. ¡°Lin Hua, are you willing to forgive me?¡± Madam Zhao¡¯s heart ached. ¡°Let¡¯s talk in Mother¡¯s room.¡± Third Master Ye smiled happily. ¡°Ok, ok.¡± In Third Master Ye¡¯s opinion, Fen Lan didn¡¯t have long to live, Madam Zhao didn¡¯t have to be so harsh on her, and Yingying would get married sooner orter. He still had feelings for Madam Zhao. After all, Madam Zhao would be the one who would grow old with him. First Master Ye and Second Master Ye also hoped that this matter would be resolved quickly. With two outsiders around, everyone felt ill at ease. They arrived at the main room. Old Madam Ye sat at the head of the table and looked at her son and daughter-inw seriously. She, then, looked at Fen Lan and Yingying, who were kneeling on the ground, and said calmly, ¡°The two of you can get up too. Even if you want to be ves and animals, you have to wait until this matter is settled.¡± Fen Lan and her daughter trembled and slowly stood up to stand behind Third Master Ye. Third Master Ye looked at Fen Lan and her daughter and couldn¡¯t bear to see them like this. ¡°Mother.¡± Before Third Master Ye could say anything, Old Madam Ye shouted at him. ¡°Shut up.¡± Old Madam Ye looked at Madam Zhao. ¡°I¡¯ve said before that I¡¯ll let you decide. Come over and tell them what you think.¡± Third Master Ye looked at Madam Zhao and frowned. ¡°Mother, Lin Hua¡­¡± Old Madam Ye knocked the ground with her walking stick and said angrily, ¡°If you still treat me as your mother, shut up.¡± Seeing how agitated Old Madam Ye was, Third Master Ye did not continue. He only looked at Madam Zhao pleadingly. They had been married for many years. Even if Third Master Ye did not say it, Madam Zhao understood what he meant. Madam Zhao felt very bad. She looked at Fen Lan and her daughter and said calmly, ¡°You said that you don¡¯t have long to live. You¡¯re here to find a family for your daughter, right?¡± Fen Lan pulled Yingying to kneel down and said in a weak voice, ¡°Please don¡¯t chase us away. Yingying won¡¯t snatch anything from Niuniu. Just treat us as grass and little worms.¡± Yingying said in a sobbing voice, ¡°Third Madam, I will be filial to you. Please don¡¯t chase us away. My mother is not in good health. I really don¡¯t know what to do.¡± When Third Master Ye heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but want to speak again. Madam Zhao took a deep breath and was not affected by Fen Lan and her daughter. She said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me this. I¡¯m asking you if you really don¡¯t have long to live. You avoided answering. Is this a lie?¡± If this was a lie, then Fen Lan and her daughter were not worthy of anyone¡¯s sympathy. Madam Geng and Madam Qiu also thought of this. The two of them helped Madam Zhao and said coldly to Fen Lan and her daughter, ¡°If we ask you a question, you answer it. Why are you talking nonsense? Our Ye family is a reasonable family.¡± Fen Lan lowered her head. When no one could see her face, her expression was sinister. She nodded. ¡°Yes, because I¡¯m about to die, I want Yingying to have a family to rely on. Third Master¡­¡± Madam Zhao interrupted her. ¡°Since you¡¯re really going to die soon, we¡¯ll believe you for the time being.¡± Fen Lan was speechless and bit her lips. Madam Zhao looked at Yingying. ¡°She¡¯s fifteen, right?¡± Yingying nced at Madam Zhao and quickly lowered her head. ¡°Yes.¡± Fen Lan could not help but clench her fists. Suddenly, she had a bad feeling. Madam Zhao said calmly, ¡°Fifteen is a good age to get married.¡± Fen Lan immediately pulled her daughter to kneel down. Just as she was about to kowtow, Madam Zhao said coldly, ¡°Byw, I¡¯m the legitimate wife. You can¡¯t even be considered a concubine.¡± Old Madam Ye echoed. ¡°Madam Zhao is right. In the Ye family, we only recognize legitimate marriages.¡± Madam Geng and Madam Qiu felt that Madam Zhao seemed to have changed, but on second thought, they felt that what Madam Zhao said made sense. Fen Lan said in a hoarse voice, ¡°You¡¯re right. I know I can¡¯tpare to you. I just¡­¡± Before she could finish, she was interrupted again. Chapter 576 - 576 An Arrangement That Can’t Be Rejected 576 An Arrangement That Can¡¯t Be Rejected Madam Zhao did not give Fen Lan a chance to speak. ¡°In a rich family, a woman like you will probably be beaten to death before you can even enter the house.¡± Fen Lan looked up at her in disbelief. Madam Zhao, who had been crying non-stopst night and was angry with Third Master Ye, suddenly became a different person today. She was calm and rational. She would not lose control of herself just because of a few words from Fen Lan. The more Madam Zhao thought about it, the calmer she became. ¡°Our Ye family is not a rich family, so the rules are naturally not that harsh. However, it¡¯s not like our Ye family doesn¡¯t have rules. You¡¯re seriously ill and have a daughter. If your daughter was still young, we would naturally raise her. However, she¡¯s already at the age of marriage. Our Ye family is willing to ept her and find a good marriage for her. We¡¯re willing to give her a generous dowry and let you apany your daughter for a year or two. That way, when you leave the world, you¡¯ll not be sad.¡± !! Old Madam Ye nodded. ¡°Madam Zhao is kind and tolerant. Kowtow to her and thank her. For her dowry, I¡¯ll give your daughter twenty taels of silver and five acres of third-gradend.¡± Fen Lan and her daughter were dumbfounded. Third Master Ye looked at Madam Zhao. After thinking about it, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to say anything bad about her because she was already being very merciful and tolerant. Such a dowry was generous enough. Many women did not even have half of it. Madam Zhao looked at Fen Lan and her daughter. ¡°Do you have anything to say about this arrangement?¡± Madam Geng intervened immediately. ¡°What else can she say? If it were me, I would be grateful.¡± Madam Qiu nodded. ¡°Sister-inw, you¡¯re too kind-hearted. If I were you, I would probably have killed her out of anger.¡± Tears welled up in Fen Lan and her daughter¡¯s eyes. Fen Lan pulled Yingying and looked at Third Master Ye with tears in her eyes. ¡°Yingying has no father or rtives since she was young¡­¡± Madam Zhao¡¯s eyes darkened as she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Fortunately, you came after giving birth. If you came while pregnant, I would never let you give birth to this bastard¡± She looked at Fen Lan and her daughter coldly, feeling extremely uneasy. Logically speaking, this arrangement was for the best, but this mother and daughter didn¡¯t seem to be satisfied with it. Madam Geng and Madam Qiu looked at Fen Lan and her daughter and gradually felt that something was wrong. Why didn¡¯t this arrangement satisfy them? They were quite ambitious. If they didn¡¯t leave and stayed in the Ye family, the family would not be peaceful anymore. Madam Geng and Madam Qiu frowned. Madam Qiu said coldly, ¡°Your daughter is old enough. She doesn¡¯t need a father anymore.¡± Madam Geng also said, ¡°If you really want her to have a father, why didn¡¯t you get married early and find a father for her? What a joke!¡± Old Madam Ye¡¯s expression was cold and serious. ¡°Don¡¯t push your luck. Or do you have other motives?¡± Fen Lan pulled Yingying and quickly kowtowed. ¡°Old Madam, you¡¯ve misunderstood. We don¡¯t have any other motives. We¡¯re just very touched.¡± Old Madam Ye snorted. ¡°If you¡¯re very touched, then no more talking about this. Just listen to the arrangements.¡± Fen Lan nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± After Fen Lan agreed, Madam Zhao heaved a sigh of relief. Old Madam Ye no longer looked at Fen Lan and her daughter. She looked at First Master Ye and Second Master Ye. ¡°From now on, if such a thing happens again, don¡¯t call me Mother.¡± First Master Ye and Second Master Ye quickly knelt down. ¡°Mother, we don¡¯t dare.¡± Third Master Ye also knelt down. ¡°Mother, hit me to vent your anger.¡± Old Madam Ye looked away. ¡°Is hitting you going to help? If hitting you helped, I would have done it.¡± Such a thing would leave an indelible stain in the history of the Ye family. Old Madam Ye continued. ¡°You should make it up to your wife. Think about it. When I was sick and bedridden, who took care of me? Who was taking care of this family. The entire family is heartbroken by you. Don¡¯t take pity on people just because they shed a few tears.¡± Third Master Ye lowered his head in guilt. It was the same for First Master Ye and Second Brother Ye. Although they weren¡¯t the ones in trouble, they had also had some affairs outside. Since ancient times, filial piety had always been important. Being criticized and scolded by their mother made them feel guilty. When Old Madam Ye saw this, she waved her hand. ¡°Go and find a matchmaker to settle the marriage as soon as possible.¡± First Master Ye quickly replied. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go and do it now.¡± Old Madam Ye waved her hand and asked everyone to leave. Madam Zhao returned to her room, and Third Master Ye quickly followed. Ye Niuniu went out. Since she was engaged to Liu Eng, the Ye family was not concerned about Liu Eng taking her out to y. Fen Lan pulled Yingying and wanted to do the chore, but Madam Geng and Madam Qiu stopped her. Fen Lan¡¯s expression darkened, and she took Yingying back to the woodshed. There was a temporary bed in the small woodshed where the mother and daughter slept. After closing the door, Yingying grabbed her mother¡¯s hand. ¡°Mother, what should we do now? They don¡¯t want us to stay. How can we stay?¡± Fen Lan¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°They want us to leave, but It¡¯s not going to be that easy.¡± Fen Lan instructed Yingying. ¡°Go and get the jar.¡± Yingying went to take out a palm-sized ck jar from her bag. She seemed to have thought of something and looked a little resistant and afraid. Fen Lan held her finger, opened the jar, and put her hand in. Yingying bit her lip and let out a muffled cry of pain. Fen Lan smiled. ¡°My good boy, get to work after eating.¡± Chapter 577 - 577 My Good Boy In The Jar 577 My Good Boy In The Jar When Fen Lan took Yingying¡¯s hand out of the jar, she saw a needle wound on her finger and her face was a little pale. When Fen Lan saw this, she smiled in satisfaction. ¡°You have to remember that I¡¯m doing this for the sake of both of us, unless you want to live like before.¡± Fen Lan¡¯s words seemed to have touched upon what Yingying was most afraid of. She immediately shook her head with a pale face. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to live like that.¡± Fen Lan stroked her hair. ¡°Some people are high-born, while others are low-born. As long as you listen to me, I will definitely let you live a good life. Everyone will like and dote upon you.¡± Yingying nodded with tears in her eyes. ¡°Yes, Mother, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Fen Lan nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Ye Niuniu is stupid. She¡¯s not as smart or good-looking as you, nor is she as hard-working as you. She¡¯s only pampered because she¡¯s the only girl in the Ye family for the past six generations. You¡¯re better than her. In the future, you¡¯ll be the only one who will be loved.¡± Yingying nodded. ¡°Yes, Mother.¡± Fen Lan¡¯s expression was dark. ¡°What the heavens didn¡¯t give us, we have to take it ourselves. If fate is unfair, then we¡¯ll seek justice ourselves. Just remember this.¡± Yingying looked at her mother. ¡°Mother, why can Ye Niuniu be engaged to such a good man, but I can only be married off casually by the Ye family? I¡¯m unwilling.¡± Fen Lan smiled. ¡°I, naturally, won¡¯t let you be married off casually. Staying in the Ye family is the first step, and the second step is the Liu family. Unfortunately, the Liu family has no unmarried sons. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have topete with Ye Niuniu.¡± Yingying was puzzled. ¡°If there are still unmarried sons in the Liu family and I marry him, won¡¯t Ye Niuniu and I be sisters-inw? I hate her.¡± She and Ye Niuniu were two extremes. Ye Niuniu was doted on by the Ye family and lived a carefree life while she was never loved. Her memory was filled with words like ¡®bastard¡¯ and ¡®cheap girl¡¯. She did not want to recall those memories for the rest of her life. When Fen Lan heard Yingying¡¯s words, she smiled. ¡°Silly girl, if the Liu family really has a third son who is the youngest, as parents, the Liu couple naturally be biased towards him. You¡¯re smart and wily, so you¡¯ll naturally be more favored by the Liu couple. If Ye Niuniu bes your sister-inw, she will only be stepped on by you.¡± Yingying did not understand, but she understood that her mother would not harm her. She said obediently, ¡°Yes, Mother.¡± Fen Lan¡¯s expression was gentle. ¡°My good daughter, I will definitely give you a good life.¡± Fen Lan already had a n. The moment she decided toe, she had never thought about leaving. Although things had changed, it wouldn¡¯t matter. There was a gurgling sound from the small jar. Yingying looked at the jar with a frightened expression. ¡°Mother, he said that he¡¯s full and asked me what I want him to do.¡± Fen Lan smiled. ¡°That¡¯s great. I¡¯ll go and get something good.¡± Soon, Fen Lan brought a few pieces of cloth of different colors and ced them in the jar one by one. She said to Yingying, ¡°Tell my good boy to remember these smells and then go and injure the people whom these smells belong to.¡± Yingying nodded. She closed her eyes for a moment, as if she was talking to someone. Soon, she said, ¡°He agreed.¡± Fen Lan smiled. Looking at Yingying¡¯s pale face, she reached out and touched her face. ¡°Silly girl, this is a gift from the heavens. He¡¯s our treasure. You don¡¯t have to be so afraid of him. You¡¯re his mother. He will never hurt you.¡± Yingying held back her tears and nodded. ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± But she was still afraid. Fen Lan and her daughter did not know that everything they did and said had been seen and heard by Liu Yuanyuan. Seeing that they had put away the jar, Liu Yuanyuan left the Ye family. When Liu Yuanyuan returned to the Liu family, Liu Sanniang was embroidering. ¡°Venerable.¡± Liu Yuanyuan took a look at the embroidery. Liu Sanniang was embroidering a brocade peony. It was very beautiful and her needlework was extremely unique. Liu Sanniang stopped. ¡°How¡¯s the Ye family?¡± Liu Yuanyuan told her what she had heard and seen. From what she saw and heard, Fen Lan and her daughter were up to no good and would not obediently ept the Ye family¡¯s arrangements. Liu Sanniang thought for a moment and said, ¡°Go and call Hu Yu over. I have something to tell her.¡± When Liu Yuanyuan found Hu Yu, thetter was lying in a field, smiling as she watched Liu Engfort Ye Niuniu. Hu Yu had concealed herself, so unless one had Yin Yang Eyes, they could not see her. Liu Yuanyuan walked over. ¡°Get up. Venerable wants you to go back.¡± Hu Yu was a little unwilling to leave. ¡°Brother Eng is so gentle. I still want to see him coax his wife.¡± Liu Eng was a burly man, but now he was like a kitten, jumping up and down to make Ye Niuniu happy. He was a little clumsy, but it made people feel warm. However, no matter how unwilling she was to leave, since her Venerable had called her back, she could only follow Liu Yuanyuan back. On the way, Hu Yu sighed. ¡°When will it be my turn to fall in love like this?¡± Liu Yuanyuan red at her coldly. ¡°If you want to die in the hands of a human, go for it.¡± Hu Yu rolled her eyes. ¡°You are so boring.¡± Liu Yuanyuan was cold. Most of the snakes who had developed intelligence would not have any feelings about love. On the way back, Liu Yuanyuan told Hu Yu what had happened. Her tone was cold and arrogant. If not for the fact that Hu Yu and she served the same Venerable, she would not have told Hu Yu all of this. Hu Yu chuckled. ¡°Thank you for telling me.¡± They returned to the Liu family. Hu Yu smiled and asked. ¡°Venerable, I¡¯m back. Liu Yuanyuan has already told me everything. If you have any instructions, just tell me.¡± Liu Yuanyuan stood quietly at the side. Liu Sanniang looked at the two of them. ¡°Go and follow the members of the Ye family. Focus on the people who are going out first. If anything happens, help.¡± Liu Yuanyuan and Hu Yu nodded. ¡°No problem.¡± After Hu Yu obtained the Yin Yang Eyes, she could see what Fen Lan and her daughter were raising in the jar, which was why Liu Sanniang asked her to go over. Chapter 578 - 578 Bad Luck 578 Bad Luck After receiving the instructions, Liu Yuanyuan and Hu Yu left. With the two demons around, Liu Sanniang was not worried and continued to embroider. After Liu Yuanyuan and Hu Yu left the Liu family, Hu Yu said, ¡°I¡¯ll go and see what the two of them are up to. You go and follow the others.¡± Liu Yuanyuan nodded. Fen Lan and her daughter were clearly about to make a move on the Ye family. So, she and Hu Yu were working together. Liu Yuanyuan found First Master Ye. First Master Ye had already invited a matchmaker over and was speaking to her. ¡°Madam Yang, I¡¯ll have to trouble you with this matter. It¡¯s best if you can find one as soon as possible.¡± Madam Yang smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m very familiar with everyone in this county. I¡¯ll definitely find a good husband for her.¡± First Master Ye forced a smile. ¡°The further away the better.¡± He felt annoyed when he saw Fen Lan and her daughter. If they came back every few days, this family would not be peaceful. It would be best if they stayed far away. Out of sight, out of mind. Madam Yang stopped smiling and asked tentatively. ¡°Do you really mean what you said?¡± Who would want a girl to marry far away? First Master Ye frowned. ¡°Of course I mean it. She¡¯s not my daughter. They¡¯re distant rtives. Now that they came to seek refuge with us, I naturally have to help, but I don¡¯t want to see them often.¡± Madam Yang understood. ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry. Leave this to me. I guarantee that the result will be satisfactory.¡± If that was the case, it made sense. The Ye family had just moved to the Yong County and was not that familiar with their surroundings. The Ye family did not want others to know about such a family matter. To them, the arrival of Fen Lan and her daughter was embarrassing. Madam Yang patted her chest and promised. First Master Ye was relieved and took out the money. ¡°This is the money for your hard work. After the job is done, there¡¯s still more.¡± Madam Yang immediately smiled. The fee was very generous. Ordinary people would not give so much money to a matchmaker. The more money there was, the more it meant that the family took this marriage seriously. Madam Yang quickly put it away, afraid that First Master Ye would go back on his word. ¡°Master, do you have any other requests?¡± First Master Ye said, ¡°Find a good man. He doesn¡¯t have to be rich, but he has to have a good character. Although she¡¯s a distant rtive, she¡¯s still part of the n. After you take the money, do your job well.¡± His mother handed this matter to him and did not instruct him to make things difficult for Fen Lan and her daughter. As long as they would stay away from the Ye family, it would be fine. Madam Yang smiled. ¡°I understand, I understand. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely find a good man for her.¡± Madam Yang took the money and prepared to go. First Master Ye also nodded. ¡°Try to settle the matter before the new year.¡± Madam Yang nodded. First Master Ye decided to go out to buy some food. Liu Yuanyuan followed him to keep an eye on him. To be honest, Liu Yuanyuan did not expect First Master Ye to be so kind-hearted. The Ye family clearly hated Fen Lan and her daughter so much that it wouldn¡¯t have surprised people if the Ye family made things difficult for them, but they did not do so. Liu Yuanyuan watched as First Master Ye bought two catties of braised beef and prepared to go home. Liu Yuanyuan kept following him. When they turned a corner, a ball of ck smoke suddenly blew past First Master Ye and pushed him over. On the side was a broken and sharp old tree stump. If First Master Ye knocked on it, he would probably die. Liu Yuanyuan immediately arrived beside First Master Ye in a sh. When First Master Ye staggered a few steps, Liu Yuanyuan gave him a light push, causing First Master Ye to miss the old tree stump. With a cracking sound, First Master Ye immediately cried out in pain. Liu Yuanyuan frowned. First Master Ye was hit by a big rock on the ground and his knee broke. However, there were no rocks on the ground originally. First Master Ye¡¯s face immediately turned pale from the pain. He screamed repeatedly. The pain of his bones breaking was excruciating. Soon, people passing by came over. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± First Master Ye said with difficulty, ¡°I¡¯m First Master of the Ye family. Please send me to the medical hall and send a message to my mother.¡± First Master Ye was sweating and panting from the pain. People quickly found adder and made a simple stretcher to carry First Master Ye to the medical hall quickly. Some people had already gone to inform the Ye family. While First Master Ye was taken to the medical hall, Liu Yuanyuan quickly returned to the Ye family. They had just moved and it was almost the new year, so Old Madam Ye asked her sons to stay at home and clean up the courtyard. The first thing Hu Yu did when she arrived at the Ye family was to see Fen Lan and her daughter. Fen Lan and her daughter looked embarrassed because they were not allowed to do any work. Hu Yu went to the woodshed and quickly found the jar. However, she did not reach out to touch it. In Hu Yu¡¯s eyes, it must be something filled with sin. She would not touch it. If she didn¡¯t have the Yin Yang Eyes, she would probably have picked it up to take a look. Yin Yang Eyes could see through things that mortals could not. Hu Yu frowned and went outside to keep an eye on the Ye family. Second Master Ye was setting up adder and asked his son to hold him. He climbed to the top of thedder to clean the eaves. Below him was a machete. At some point, the machete had been erected. Second Master Ye suddenly lost his bnce and fell. ¡°Father¡­¡± His two sons were shocked. Hu Yu saw it clearly, so the moment Second Master Ye fell, she went to kick the machete away. If Second Master Ye fell to the ground and hit the machete, he would instantly bleed to death. Chapter 579 - 579 Bad Luck (Part 2) 579 Bad Luck (Part 2) The machete was kicked away by Hu Yu, and Second Master Ye fell to the ground. His two sons had already arrived beside him and shouted worriedly. ¡°Father, how are you?¡± Second Master Ye was stunned for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Madam Qiu and Old Madam Ye also came out and quickly helped Second Master Ye get up. Looking at the machete on the ground, Old Madam Ye asked with a dark expression. ¡°Who put it here?¡± ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s all my fault. I was cutting the wood and left it here. I forgot to put it back.¡± Ye Tianyang lowered his head, looking guilty. However, he was not really sure if his memory served him right. He remembered that it was not ced here, but he was the only one who had used the machete, so he probably remembered wrongly. Old Madam Ye looked at Ye Tianyang and said seriously, ¡°Be careful next time. Don¡¯t put these dangerous things around.¡± Ye Tianyang nodded. ¡°I understand.¡± Old Madam Ye looked at Second Master Ye worriedly and asked., ¡°How do you feel? Are you alright? If you¡¯re not feeling well, you have to go to the medical hall to take a look. Don¡¯t get hurt.¡± Second Master Ye got up and stretched. He said, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m sturdy.¡± Old Madam Ye was still worried. How could he be fine after falling down thedder? Second Master Ye found it unbelievable. How could he not be injured at all? He did not even feel much pain. It was really strange. Moreover, when he fell, he seemed to have been pushed by someone. That was even stranger. He was the only one on thedder. Who pushed him? It was strange to fall down and not be injured, but it was good that he was fine. Old Madam Ye frowned. ¡°What happened to you? You can¡¯t even stand straight.¡± Second Master Ye scratched his head. ¡°I feel a little dizzy.¡± Old Madam Ye looked at Second Master Ye and said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t work today. Take a rest.¡± Liu Yuanyuan said to Hu Yu, ¡°Something happened to the eldest son of the Ye family. Did anything go wrong here?¡± Hu Yu said, ¡°Second Master Ye fell down thedder just now. If not for me supporting him and kicking the machete away, he would probably have been stabbed to death.¡± Hu Yu pointed at the machete. Liu Yuanyuan said, ¡°First Master Ye as well, but he¡¯s still injured and broke his leg.¡± Hu Yu frowned. ¡°It¡¯s a ruthless thing.¡± There was a shout outside the Ye family¡¯s house and a knock on the door. Ye Tianyang quickly went to open the door. When he opened the door, he saw a stranger. This person seemed to have run over in a hurry and was still panting. He asked. ¡°Is this the Ye family?¡± Ye Tianyang nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± There was only one family with the surname Ye in the alley. The man said, ¡°Your uncle broke his leg and has already been sent to the medical hall. Go and take a look.¡± Ye Tianyang¡¯s expression changed. ¡°What? Uncle broke his leg!¡± Old Madam Ye walked out quickly. ¡°Who broke his leg? What happened?¡± The man looked at the white-haired Old Madam Ye and thought that she must be First Master Ye¡¯s mother. He heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s like this. Your eldest son broke his leg by the roadside. We saw it and sent him to the medical hall. I¡¯m here to inform you. He asked you to go over quickly.¡± Old Madam Ye immediately said, ¡°Which medical hall? Thank you so much. We¡¯ll go there now.¡± The man waved his hand and left. Old Madam Ye immediately brought her family out. The entire family went to the medical hall. No one cared about Fen Lan and her daughter. Fen Lan and her daughter watched them leave. Fen Lan said to Yingying, ¡°See? They don¡¯t treat us as their family. If we don¡¯t let them suffer a little, we will only be treated like dust and sent away like goods.¡± Yingying lowered her head as tears streamed down her face. Fen Lan patted her back tofort her. ¡°It¡¯s good to let them suffer.¡± Yingying did not speak and only nodded slightly. Fen Lan patted Yingying¡¯s hand. ¡°Stay at home and cook. I¡¯ll go out for a while.¡± Yingying nodded. ¡°Mother, where are you going?¡± Fen Lan smiled. ¡°I¡¯m going out to do something. You¡¯re different from Ye Niuniu. You¡¯re a good girl. Clean up the house and cook. That Ye Niuniu can¡¯t do anything. She¡¯s not even married yet, but she¡¯s hanging out with men all day long. Who knows if she¡¯lle back one day, pregnant with another man¡¯s child.¡± Yingying¡¯s face turned pale and she lowered her head. Fen Lan went to the house to get some money and left. Yingying began to clean up the house, sweep the floor, tidy up, and cook. Liu Yuanyuan thought for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m going to follow that woman. Stay here and watch her.¡± Hu Yu nodded. ¡°Go. We¡¯ll go back when theye back.¡± Liu Yuanyuan nodded and followed Fen Lan out. Hu Yu continued to stay in the Ye family to keep an eye on Yingying. Fen Lan turned a few corners and left the city to find an old beggar. She walked over and kicked him. ¡°Old thing, I¡¯ll give you a job to earn money. Are you going to do it or not? I guarantee you can eat your fill tonight.¡± The old beggar smiled. ¡°Madam, if you have any instructions, just tell me. As long as you can give me a bite to eat, I¡¯ll do it.¡± Fen Lan gave him a few copper coins. ¡°When it¡¯s done, I¡¯ll give you five taels of silver.¡± Five taels of silver was not enough for the old beggar to livefortably for the rest of his life, but it was not a small sum either. It was enough for him to eat his fill in the next few weeks. The old beggar¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Madam, please instruct me.¡± Fen Lan said calmly, ¡°Three dayster, disguise yourself as a Daoist priest ande to this ce to say a few words.¡± Fen Lan lowered her voice and asked the old beggar to pretend to be a Daoist priest to go over to the Ye family. She asked him to say that the Ye family would be in bad luck in the future because they wanted to send their mascot away. Once the mascot was gone, the family¡¯s prosperity would be over. ... The old beggar nodded repeatedly as he listened to the instructions. As long as he could earn some money, he would do anything. After giving the instructions and preparing a Daoist robe for the old beggar, Fen Lan returned. Liu Yuanyuan already knew the n and went back. The entire Ye family was at the medical hall. First Master Ye had broken his leg. Fortunately, his life was not in danger. Madam Geng¡¯s heart ached so much that she cried. Old Madam Ye¡¯s eyes also turned red. After the bone was reconnected, First Master Ye felt better. Although it was still painful, he could withstand it. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine.¡± Old Madam Ye was a little puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s going on today? You fell, and so did your second brother. Your second brother fell down thedder, but fortunately, he¡¯s fine.¡± First Master Ye was stunned. ¡°Second Brother fell too? Then, let the doctor check him.¡± Old Madam Ye nodded. The doctor checked Second Master Ye and said, ¡°He¡¯s fine. Old Madam, don¡¯t worry.¡± ... Old Madam Ye was relieved. First Master Ye was relieved too. ¡°It¡¯s good that he¡¯s fine. Perhaps we¡¯re blessed. When I fell, I was about to hit a tree stump, but for some reason, something seemed to have pushed me, so I missed the tree stump.¡± Chapter 580 - 580 Bad Luck (Part 3) 580 Bad Luck (Part 3) However, had he fallen on the old tree stump, it might not just have been a leg injury. When Second Master Ye heard that, he also chipped in. ¡°Brother, you had this feeling too? I also felt it. I thought I was overthinking. I seemed to be supported when I fell, so I didn¡¯t feel any pain.¡± Old Madam Ye found it unbelievable and could only think that her ancestors had saved her sons from danger. ¡°Mother, my leg is fine. I¡¯ll be fine after recuperating for a day or two.¡± !! First Master Ye was worried that Old Madam Ye would be worried about him, so he said with a smile. He had suffered some pain. Although it was not a big deal, he was no longer a young man and couldn¡¯t take much pain. Old Madam Ye started making arrangements. ¡°Tianming, stay here with your mother to take care of your father. I¡¯ll get Tianyu and Tianhui toe over to rece you tomorrow.¡± Madam Geng nodded. She would definitely stay to take care of her husband while he was recuperating. When Old Madam Ye saw this, she was relieved. She also needed people to clean up the house, so she took the others back. After Liu Eng sent Ye Niuniu back, she was obviously in a better mood. She blushed. ¡°Eng, thank you.¡± Liu Eng waved his hand. ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me.¡± After watching Ye Niuniu enter the house, Liu Eng went back. Hu Yu watched from the side and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Why was the second brother of Venerable Liu so sweet? He was really a good man. Ye Niuniu was also innocent and lovable. When Ye Niuniu returned home, she realized that her family was not around. There was movement in the kitchen. She thought that someone was in the kitchen. Ye Niuniu went to the kitchen. ¡°Mother, is that you?¡± When she saw that Yingying was busy in the kitchen, Ye Niuniu¡¯s smile froze. Yingying looked at Ye Niuniu and smiled, looking like she was trying to please her. ¡°The others have gone out.¡± Ye Niuniu nodded and left. When she returned to her room, she felt upset. Her eyes turned red and she wanted to cry. Why did it be like this? She found it hard to ept, but there was no way to change it. Yingying watched as Ye Niuniu left. Her eyes were filled with jealousy and unwillingness. They were both girls, but why was Ye Niuniu the pampered one? Jealousy made her go out of the kitchen, return to the woodshed, and take out the jar. She looked a little afraid, but she opened it. ¡°Can you go and scare her for me? I hate her so much.¡± A ball of ck smoke came out of the jar. Seeing the ck smoke, Yingying seemed to be very resistant and afraid, but the ck smoke wrapped around her intimately. Yingying held back her tears. ¡°Will you really fulfill my wish? If so, let her have the worst kind of nightmare, okay?¡± The kind of nightmare that she had experienced. She was also a girl. If she was the one being protected from a young age, she would also be innocent. If the one experiencing that nightmare was Ye Niuniu, she wouldn¡¯t be happy, right? The ck smoke floated out of the woodshed. Hu Yu immediately went to protect Ye Niuniu. She formed a barrier to protect Ye Niuniu and could feel an evil force trying to break the barrier. Hu Yu frowned. How could this force be so powerful? It seemed to have sensed that someone was protecting Ye Niuniu and suddenly expanded. It broke through the barrier and rushed into Ye Niuniu¡¯s forehead. Ye Niuniu, who was lying on the bed and crying silently, suddenly stopped moving. Hu Yu retracted her power and went to turn Ye Niuniu over. Ye Niuniu seemed to be asleep, but Hu Yu knew that something was wrong. Yingying had already gone to cook as if nothing had happened. When Liu Yuanyuan returned, Hu Yu quickly said to her, ¡°Something happened. Ye Niuniu seems to have been possessed by a nightmare and can¡¯t wake up.¡± Liu Yuanyuan frowned. ¡°I followed that woman. That woman found a beggar to pretend to be a Daoist priest and wille to the Ye family in two days. She wants the old beggar to say that Yingying is a lucky mascot. If the Ye family sends the mother and daughter away, they will suffer for the rest of their lives.¡± Hu Yu spat in disdain. ¡°Shameless. Neither the mother nor daughter is good.¡± Hu Yu also told Liu Yuanyuan what Yingying had secretly done. All the misfortune was caused by this mother and daughter, but they still had the cheek to call themselves a lucky mascot. Now, it was clear that Fen Lan and her daughter were here with an ulterior motive. Hu Yu thought for a moment and said, ¡°Go back and tell Venerable Liu. I¡¯ll stay here for the next few nights. If anything happens, I¡¯ll send a message to you.¡± Liu Yuanyuan nodded. It was already dark. Hu Yu stayed behind because she was afraid that something would happen tonight, while Liu Yuanyuan returned to the Liu family. When Fen Lan returned, she went to the kitchen to help Yingying cook. Not long after, the Ye family returned. Fen Lan said ingratiatingly, ¡°We don¡¯t know what we can do to thank you for being good to us, so we cleaned up the house and cooked.¡± Old Madam Ye looked at Fen Lan¡¯s fawning smile. Perhaps because Fen Lan had already achieved her goal, she was no longer so humble as to call herself a servant and an animal. Now, she looked more normal and more pleasing to the eye. Old Madam Ye said, ¡°Set the table.¡± ¡°Is Niuniu back?¡± Old Madam Ye asked with concern. Yingying said in a low voice, ¡°She¡¯s back. She went back to her room.¡± Old Madam Ye walked towards Ye Niuniu¡¯s room and saw Ye Niuniu lying on the bed. Old Madam Ye called her, ¡°Niuniu, get up. It¡¯s time to eat.¡± Ye Niuniu did not move. Old Madam Ye thought that she did not want to eat, so she said, ¡°You don¡¯t want to eat, right? Then, rest well. If you¡¯re hungry in the middle of the night, I¡¯ll fix you something to eat.¡± Recently, Ye Niuniu had been in a bad mood, so her appetite was not as good as before. Old Madam Ye did not continue to call her. After all, she had suffered a blow and needed time to adjust. Fen Lan and her daughter naturally did not sit at the table. Old Madam Ye didn¡¯t care about them. First Master Ye had already said that he had talked to the matchmaker and that the matter would be settled soon. For the time being, they just needed to pretend that the two of them did not exist. ... Old Madam Ye quietly walked out of Ye Niuniu¡¯s room. Everyone was waiting for her toe back to eat. Old Madam Ye went in and sat down. ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± After dinner, they went back to their rooms to sleep. ¡­ When Liu Yuanyuan returned to the Liu family, the first thing she did was tell Liu Sanniang about what happened. Liu Sanniang pondered for a moment. ¡°They came well prepared.¡± Liu Yuanyuan nodded. From what Fen Lan and her daughter said and did, it was obvious that they were up to no good. The mother and daughter had a ck jar, and the thing in it seemed to be able to help them. First Master Ye and Second Master Ye almost lost their lives. Hu Yu did not dare to touch it because it was a sin. Chapter 581 - 581 Ye Niuniu’s Nightmare 581 Ye Niuniu¡¯s Nightmare Since they came with an ulterior motive, Fen Lan and her daughter did not ept the Ye family¡¯s arrangement. However, they did not want to kick up a fuss. Instead, they wanted to use other methods to make the Ye family ask them to stay. Liu Sanniang handed a talisman to Liu Yuanyuan. ¡°Take this talisman and give it to Ye Niuniu.¡± The talisman was to prevent Ye Niuniu from being frightened by the nightmare. Liu Yuanyuan took it and went to the Ye family. It was already veryte, so Liu Sanniang went to bed. ¡­ Ye Niuniu was trapped in a nightmare and could not extricate herself from it. She knew that she was Ye Niuniu, but she still experienced a nightmare in another girl¡¯s body. In this nightmare, she was no longer the pampered daughter of her family, but a worthless good-for-nothing. Ye Niuniu never knew that when certain words werebined, they would be so hurtful. It was normal for her to be punched and kicked. Ye Niuniu felt extreme pain. She wanted to say that she was not a good-for-nothing, but she couldn¡¯t say a word and could only get beaten up. That pain, fear, and despair haunted her. Ye Niuniu could not wake up no matter what. Even if she knew that this was just a dream, she could not shake herself out of it. Early in the morning, Madam Zhao came to call Ye Niuniu and realized that something was wrong. Why was Ye Niuniu crying? Madam Zhao quickly went to her bed and tried to shake her. ¡°Niuniu, Niuniu, wake up. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Hearing Madam Zhao¡¯s voice, Ye Niuniu wanted to wake up as soon as possible, but she was still trapped in the nightmare. Madam Zhao¡¯s voice was beside her ear, but the ferocious-looking man in her dream also slowly walked towards her and pped her. Ye Niuniu cried in pain. She had never been beaten up since she was young, but in this dream, she had suffered countless beatings. It was very painful. Sometimes, she would faint and wake up, still in the dream. Seeing that Ye Niuniu was crying, Madam Zhao panicked and quickly ran out of the house to the main courtyard. ¡°Mother, wake up and go to take a look. Niuniu won¡¯t wake up.¡± When Old Madam Ye heard this, she quickly stumbled up, and so did the rest of the family. Ye Niuniu¡¯s room was almost full. Old Madam Ye, Second Master Ye, Third Master Ye, and Madam Zhao called Ye Niuniu in turns. Ye Niuniu would cry, but she just couldn¡¯t wake up. Hu Yu and Liu Yuanyuan were also at the side. They blew at Ye Niuniu a few times, but Ye Niuniu still could not wake up. Old Madam Ye had already asked her grandson to quickly get a doctor. Old Madam Ye sat by the bed and cried as she wiped Ye Niuniu¡¯s tears. ¡°Niuniu, my darling, don¡¯t scare me. What¡¯s going on?¡± In just a few days, so many things had happened. Madam Zhao and Third Master Ye were also burning with anxiety. Liu Yuanyuan frowned. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong.¡± Hu Yu rolled her eyes. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± Liu Yuanyuan looked at Hu Yu. ¡°Stay here. I¡¯ll go back and tell Venerable Liu. It¡¯s strange. The talisman she gave me is not working.¡± Hu Yu nodded. ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯ll stay put.¡± Hu Yu had Yin Yang Eyes, but she could not see anything evil lingering in the room. Ye Niuniu only looked like she was having an ordinary nightmare, but Hu Yu knew that it was not. Hu Yu was a little angry. She quite liked Ye Niuniu and knew that the girl was harmed by Yingying. She couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Looking at Fen Lan and her daughter outside, Hu Yu walked behind Yingying and took a few breaths before blowing at her. Yingying suddenly felt a chill run down her spine. She shrank back and looked back before walking a little closer to Fen Lan. However, she could still feel the cold air on her neck. She held Fen Lan¡¯s hand. Fen Lan nced at Yingying and pulled her back to the woodshed. As soon as they entered the woodshed, Fen Lan smiled and asked. ¡°Did my good boy give Ye Niuniu a nightmare?¡± Yingying nodded. Fen Lan smiled. ¡°Look at how anxious they are. I¡¯ll go and wake her upter.¡± Yingying pursed her lips and said, ¡°Mother, I don¡¯t want her to wake up. If she dies, I can rece her.¡± Without Ye Niuniu, she would be the only girl in the Ye family. At that time, Old Madam Ye¡¯s love towards Ye Niuniu would also be transferred to her. She was better than Ye Niuniu, so Liu Eng would definitely like her. Fen Lan suddenly said sternly, ¡°You fool. If Ye Niuniu is dead at this moment, the Ye family will only think that we brought all the bad luck. At that time, they will chase us away.¡± Yingying¡¯s face was pale. She had not thought of this. She wanted to rece Ye Niuniu badly, but she forgot the fact that death was a disaster. Fen Lan sighed. ¡°I said that I would help you, so I will. I won¡¯t lie to you. Everything is happening ording to my n.¡± Yingying nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you, Mother. I¡¯ll let Ye Niuniu wake up now.¡± Yingying went to get the jar and opened it. She was a little afraid and hesitant. Seeing that, Fen Lan immediately went over and shoved Yingying¡¯s hand into the jar. Yingying bit her lip and felt as if her finger had been pierced by a thorn. Something flowed out of her body. When the thorn left, she immediately retracted her hand. Fen Lan looked at Yingying¡¯s pale face and couldn¡¯t bear to see her like this. ¡°Don¡¯t let your son do anything out of line for the next few days. When the situation is stable, we¡¯ll find an eminent monk to exorcize him. God brought him to you. When your wish is fulfilled, you can send him away.¡± Yingying nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± She was also afraid to keep it. When her life was better, she would send it away. Hu Yu really could not tell what the ck smoke was in the jar, but from the conversation between the mother and daughter, she could roughly guess that it was a baby. However, Hu Yu did not understand how a baby¡¯s soul could be like this. Outside, the Ye family had already invited a doctor over to take Ye Niuniu¡¯s pulse. In the end, the doctor shook his head. ¡°There is nothing abnormal about her pulse. Her breathing is a little unstable, as if she¡¯s stuck in a nightmare and can¡¯t wake up. It¡¯s really strange. I¡¯ll give her acupuncture first to see if she can wake up.¡± Ordinary people would wake up from their dreams when someone called them. The doctor couldn¡¯t tell what was going on with Ye Niuniu, so he took out a few silver needles and stabbed her. Ye Niuniu still did not wake up. ... The doctor could only apologize and say that he was also helpless. Old Madam Ye cried. ¡°My darling, what¡¯s going on? Let me suffer for you, ok? Wake up!¡± Tears kept flowing out of the corners of Ye Niuniu¡¯s eyes. She could not wake up, but she could hear everything. She did not know how long this wouldst. She was very afraid. Hu Yu watched as the ck smoke entered the room and wrapped around Ye Niuniu¡¯s body. Suddenly, Ye Niuniu woke up and cried out. Chapter 582 - 582 Shocked 582 Shocked The ck smoke had already left the room. It was obvious where it had gone. Ye Niuniu woke up and sobbed her heart out. Old Madam Ye hugged her and cried too. She cried because she saw how sad Ye Niuniu was. ¡°Good girl, what¡¯s going on? Tell me. With me around, no one will dare to bully you.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Niuniu? Tell me.¡± Ye Niuniu¡¯s cousins also expressed their concern. They had never seen Ye Niuniu cry so sadly. Seeing her howl like this, they felt terrible. Ye Niuniu hugged Old Madam Ye and cried until she trembled before answering. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m afraid.¡± That dream was too real. Old Madam Ye¡¯s heart ached when she heard that. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here.¡± What was there to be afraid of? Ye Niuniu had never been like this before. Old Madam Ye suddenly felt her anger surging. ¡°Ye Laosan, go and ask your brother which matchmaker he found. Urge the matchmaker to hurry up.¡± Third Master Ye did not dare to disobey Old Madam Ye and quickly left. Madam Geng asked. ¡°Niuniu, do you want to eat something? I¡¯ll make it for you.¡± Ye Niuniu shook her head. She did not want to eat anything. Even now, she was still in a daze and could not pull herself out of that state of despair. She hugged Old Madam Ye tightly. When Ye Niuniu was young, she spent a lot of time with Old Madam Ye. The olddy also doted on her. Only by hugging Old Madam Ye tightly would she feel safe. When Liu Sanniang and Liu Eng arrived, Hu Yu came out to tell Liu Sanniang that Ye Niuniu had already woken up. When Old Madam Ye saw Liu Sanniang, she forced a smile. The family was in chaos. Everything Liu Sanniang said hade true. If they wanted peace, they could only quickly arrange for the mother and daughter to leave. Liu Eng¡¯s eyes were filled with worry. ¡°How¡¯s Niuniu?¡± Ye Tiancheng looked at Liu Eng. ¡°Niuniu is fine and needs to rest. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll take good care of her.¡± Liu Eng was still very worried. Seeing Ye Niuniu, Liu Eng was even more worried. Ye Niuniu looked absent-minded and listless, as if she did not even recognize him. She only hugged Old Madam Ye tightly. Liu Eng was anxious. ¡°Granny Ye, let Niuniu stay at my house for a few days.¡± No matter how much Liu Eng liked her, it was not appropriate for him to say such things. However, he felt that the Ye family did not take good care of Ye Niuniu. Since the Ye family could not take good care of her, he would take care of her. Madam Qiu smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll take good care of your future wife. I promise you that she¡¯ll be up and kicking soon.¡± Old Madam Ye looked at Liu Sanniang and suddenly said, ¡°Sanniang, can you stay with Niuniu at my house for a few days?¡± Old Madam Ye felt uneasy. She looked at Liu Sanniang and thought that the young girl was a psychic. With her around, no demons would dare to mess around. Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± As Ye Niuniu cried, she fell asleep. Liu Sanniang went over and helped Ye Niuniu lie on the bed. Old Madam Ye stood up and looked at Second Master Ye and his wife. ¡°The two of you,e with me.¡± Madam Geng looked at Liu Sanniang gratefully. ¡°Sanniang, thank you. We haven¡¯t had breakfast yet. I¡¯ll go make it. Sorry to trouble you.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t worry. Leave this to me.¡± Ye Niuniu¡¯s cousins were too embarrassed to be in the room. They smiled warmly at Liu Sanniang and left. Only then did Liu Eng ask impatiently. ¡°Sanniang, is there something going in Niuniu¡¯s family?¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Yes, something is happening.¡± Liu Eng looked a little anxious. ¡°Sanniang, please help them. But if you really can¡¯t help, don¡¯t force yourself, understand?¡± Liu Eng felt terrible. He liked Ye Niuniu, but Liu Sanniang was his sister. He could not let Liu Sanniang risk her life for Ye Niuniu. If anyone had to suffer, he was willing to be that person. Liu Eng didn¡¯t realize that Liu Sanniang could hear his thoughts, especially when he was not on guard. Liu Sanniang felt a trickle of warmth in her heart. She smiled at Liu Eng. ¡°Second Brother, don¡¯t worry. Nothing will happen.¡± Looking into Liu Sanniang¡¯s eyes, Liu Eng was no longer so worried. After Liu Eng left, Liu Sanniang stayed in the Ye family for the time being. Old Madam Ye called Second Master Ye and Madam Qiu into the room. Her expression was serious. ¡°Go and ask around and see if there¡¯s any master who can subdue demons.¡± Madam Qiu frowned. ¡°Mother, are you suspecting that our family is haunted?¡± Old Madam Ye nodded. Second Master Ye scratched his head. ¡°Mother, there¡¯s something I don¡¯t know if I should tell you. If I don¡¯t say it, I feel very bad. But if I say it, I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll be even more worried.¡± Old Madam Ye sighed. ¡°Tell me.¡± ¡°Mother, it was very strange when I fell down thedder yesterday. I was holding thedder firmly, but suddenly, I seemed to have been pushed by something. However, when I fell, I also felt like I was supported by something. Tianyang told me at night that he remembered that the machete was ced somewhere else. He didn¡¯t touch it, but for some reason, the machete came to the ce where I fell.¡± As Second Master Ye spoke, he felt a chill running down his spine. ¡°Eldest Brother also said that he seemed to be pushed. However, when he fell, he seemed to have been supported by something. If he hadn¡¯t been supported, he would have hit the tree stump. He said that if that happened, he would most likely be dead.¡± Second Master Ye felt that there were two forces. One was to harm people, and the other was to save people. Old Madam Ye was stunned when she heard that. Madam Qiu shivered, not knowing if she should feel lucky or unlucky. Second Master Ye was suddenly terrified. If it was really as he thought and he fell on the machete, would he still be alive? Old Madam Ye pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone about this. Go and invite a master. After all, Sanniang is still young. She is kind enough to stay. However, we can¡¯t put her in danger. Go and invite a master as soon as possible. Be on guard these days.¡± Second Master Ye and Madam Qiu quickly nodded and went out to ask around. ... That night, Madam Qiu and Second Master Ye invited Granny Li over. Chapter 583 - 583 I’m So Terrified 583 I¡¯m So Terrified Granny Li entered the Ye family with a cold expression. ¡°There¡¯s indeed something wrong. A soul is disturbed. It¡¯ll be fine after I pacify it.¡± When Granny Li entered, she could feel an aura of fear and despair. She was most familiar with disturbed souls. Second Master Ye smiled and said respectfully, ¡°Granny Li, you are indeed capable. I¡¯ll have to trouble you then.¡± Granny Li waved her hand. Her cultivation had increased a little aspared to before. !! Old Madam Ye came out and looked at Granny Li. Second Master Ye and Madam Qiu went up to Old Madam Ye and told her about Granny Li¡¯s ability. He and Madam Qiu had asked around and found Granny Li. Before they needed to speak, Granny Li could already tell that their family was in chaos. Old Madam Ye brought Granny Li to see Ye Niuniu. When Old Madam Ye said that Ye Niuniu was behaving strangely, Granny Li said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s a sign of a disturbed soul.¡± After entering the house, Old Madam Ye looked at Liu Sanniang gratefully. ¡°Sanniang, thank you. I invited Granny Li to pacify Niuniu¡¯s soul.¡± Old Madam Ye looked at Granny Li. ¡°Do you need everyone to leave?¡± Granny Li looked at Liu Sanniang and immediately felt a little embarrassed. With Liu Sanniang around, there was no need for her to show off her ability. However, the Ye family did not seem to know that Liu Sanniang was very capable. Granny Li didn¡¯t reply for a long time. Old Madam Ye thought that she was angry and said respectfully, ¡°If you want us to leave, we can all leave.¡± Granny Li quickly waved her hand. ¡°No need. You can all stay.¡± She chanted something softly to pacify Ye Niuniu¡¯s soul. After her soul was pacified, Ye Niuniu felt a little better. Granny Li said calmly, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll charge you fifty copper coins.¡± Fifty copper coins was not a lot. Old Madam Ye felt that it was too cheap. She looked at Ye Niuniu and then at Granny Li. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Wasn¡¯t this too fast? Granny Li¡¯s expression was serious. ¡°She¡¯s just a little frightened and needs time to recuperate well. It¡¯s nothing serious.¡± Old Madam Ye couldn¡¯t say anything, so she sent Granny Li out respectfully. After leaving the house, Granny Li heaved a sigh of relief. Old Madam Ye was even more puzzled. Why did Granny Li seem to look ill at ease? However, there was no one else in the room. Granny Li couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Old Madam, do you know Sanniang?¡± Old Madam Ye nodded. ¡°Yes, I do. To be honest, my granddaughter was engaged to Sanniang¡¯s second brother. She¡¯s frightened, and there¡¯s no other girl at home, so I asked Sanniang to stay to keep herpany.¡± Granny Li was enlightened, but from what Old Madam Ye said, she knew that the Ye family did not know Liu Sanniang¡¯s true strength. If they did, they would not have invited her. Granny Li smiled and said, ¡°Old Madam, let me tell you something. What happened to your granddaughter is not serious, but if something really serious happens, look for Miss Liu. She¡¯s very capable. She can solve it.¡± Old Madam Ye was surprised. ¡°Is¡­ is that true?¡± Old Madam Ye wondered if she had heard wrongly. Granny Li smiled gently. She was no longer as cold as when she entered just now. Old Madam Ye smiled in embarrassment. ¡°I was foolish and thought that she couldn¡¯t possibly be capable at such a young age. I always thought that she was just guessing or it was a fluke and she happened to be right. Now that I think about it, what a fool I¡¯ve been.¡± Granny Li smiled and said, ¡°To be honest, I was just like you at the beginning. It¡¯s understandable. If I were 20 years younger, I would have asked Miss Liu to take me in as a disciple. Miss Liu is only getting better and better.¡± After saying that, Granny Li sighed. She could not see Hu Yu and Liu Yuanyuan, but she could feel that Liu Sanniang had achieved something great. How could she improve so quickly? Old Madam Ye was really shocked. Was Liu Sanniang really that powerful? She gave Granny Li some money, but Granny Li shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the money. With Sanniang around, I won¡¯t take a penny.¡± If Granny Li did not want to take it, Old Madam Ye could not force her to ept it. After Granny Li left, Old Madam Ye returned to the room. When Ye Niuniu saw her, she called out pitifully. ¡°Grandma.¡± Old Madam Ye smiled gently and walked over. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Sanniang will be with you tonight.¡± Old Madam Ye looked at Liu Sanniang apologetically. ¡°Sanniang, I¡¯m really sorry to trouble you.¡± Liu Sanniang smiled and shook her head. ¡°Granny Ye, you don¡¯t have to be sorry.¡± Looking at Liu Sanniang¡¯s warm smile, Old Madam Ye felt relieved. At night, Ye Niuniu was a little embarrassed. ¡°Sanniang, thank you for keeping mepany.¡± She slowly walked out of the nightmare. Liu Sanniang was sleeping beside her. She felt very warm. She didn¡¯t feel sleepy and wanted to talk to Liu Sanniang. Liu Sanniang said softly, ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Ye Niuniu did not know what was going on either. Today, Old Madam Ye and Madam Zhao asked her many times what kind of dream she had, but she did not tell them. However, now, she wanted to tell Liu Sanniang. Ye Niuniu whispered. ¡°Sanniang, I had a dreamst night.¡± When Ye Niuniu thought about it, her body was still trembling. That dream really made her terrified and she did not want to recall it. Ye Niuniu was stunned for a moment when her palm was grasped. She heard Liu Sanniang respond. ¡°Niuniu, do you believe me?¡± Ye Niuniu nodded heavily. ¡°I believe you. From the first time I saw you, I felt that we¡¯ve known each other for a long time.¡± Liu Sanniang smiled and sent warm power into Ye Niuniu¡¯s body. Ye Niuniu trusted her wholeheartedly and was really not guarded against her at all. She was immersed in the warm power and saidzily, ¡°Sanniang, you¡¯re amazing. I¡¯m suddenly not scared anymore. It feels so good.¡± It was an indescribable feeling. It was asfortable as being wrapped in the warm sun, making her rxed. Chapter 584 - 584 The Most Fearful Nightmare 584 The Most Fearful Nightmare Liu Sanniang sensed Ye Niuniu¡¯s memories and knew what she dreamed. That dream was not Ye Niuniu¡¯s dream. Instead, someone had made Ye Niuniu feel in her dream the despair that she herself had experienced. It was a dream but also not a dream. It was no wonder that Ye Niuniu was afraid, desperate, and crying. !! Liu Sanniang retracted her hand and said softly, ¡°Sleep and have a good dream.¡± Liu Sanniang called Ye Niuniu¡¯s name, and the girl¡¯s breathing became steady. Liu Sanniang¡¯s expression was calm as she muttered a name. ¡°Yingying¡±. Ye Niuniu finally had a good dream. In the dream, she seemed to have be a woman in her thirties. She did not lose weight and was still chubby. She was very angry because Liu Eng had gone to drink again. Liu Eng had been sick recently, so she didn¡¯t allow him to drink. However, Liu Eng liked to drink, so he lied to her that he had to go and help his friend, but in fact, he went to have some alcohol. In a huff, she grabbed a broom and left. When Madam Liu heard themotion, she quickly came out. Madam Liu was still very gentle when she was old. ¡°Niuniu, Eng didn¡¯t go to drink. He won¡¯t dare.¡± Ye Niuniu tightened her grip on the broom. ¡°Whether he is drinking or not, I¡¯ll know when I see it for myself.¡± Ye Niuniu walked out angrily and soon arrived at the tavern. Liu Eng had ordered two tes of beef and peanuts, and a pot of wine, sitting there and drinking leisurely. Ye Niuniu immediately shouted. ¡°Liu Eng!¡± Liu Eng was so frightened that the beef in his chopsticks fell to the ground. He looked back at Ye Niuniu in panic. ¡°Wife, let me exin¡­¡± Ye Niuniu waved her broom. ¡°Liu Eng, you¡¯re dead!¡± With the brood in her hand, Ye Niuniu chased after him. Liu Eng dodged as he ran, but he was still beaten up. Madam Liu was angry and helpless. ¡°We¡¯re outside. Give Eng some face!¡± Ye Niuniu hit Liu Eng. ¡°This is my man. If I don¡¯t discipline him, who will? Liu Eng, tell your mother. Is it right for me to discipline you or not?¡± Liu Eng quickly apologized. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t drink.¡± Madam Liu stomped her feet. ¡°Don¡¯t hit him too hard, don¡¯t hit him too hard¡­¡± The shopkeeper shouted from the side. ¡°Don¡¯t break the things here, or else you have to pay¡­¡± Ye Niuniu seemed to be able to feel that this was a dream and was smiling. ¡­ Yingying woke up in the middle of the night because of the cold wind. When she woke up and realized that she was still in that dreadful house, she broke down almost instantly. Outside the door, the sound of a man cursing loudly could be heard. ¡°You useless thing, why don¡¯t you die? Why aren¡¯t you up yet? Are you sleeping with a man inside? B*tch, open the door. I¡¯ll kill you if you don¡¯t. How dare you cheat on me behind my back? I¡¯ll beat you to death.¡± The voice was getting closer and closer. Yingying felt suffocated. She closed her eyes tightly, trembling and muttering to herself. ¡°This is just a dream. This is just a dream. The man standing outside hammered the door furiously. Yingying bit her lip tightly, not daring to make a sound. Why wasn¡¯t she waking up yet? She didn¡¯t want to have such a nightmare. The man had already started to kick the door hard. Yingying, who was in the room, hugged herself tightly and curled up into a ball. Then, there seemed to be another voice outside. Vaguely, Yingying heard punches and curses, as well as the woman¡¯s suppressed cries of pain. Yingying bit her lip hard. This was a dream. She was already awake, but why was she still in this dream? The familiar room made her feel suffocated and scared. After an unknown period of time, the voices outside seemed to have stopped. Outside the door, there was another knock, followed by a woman¡¯s weak voice. ¡°Yingying, open the door. It¡¯s Mother.¡± Hearing the woman¡¯s voice, Yingying stumbled out of bed almost instantly to open the door. When she opened the door, dazzling sunlight shone in. Yingying raised her hand, and the sunlight shone on her hand. It was warm¡­ For a moment, Yingying was in a daze. Was this a dream or not? She couldn¡¯t tell. ¡°Yingying, this is an egg I secretly cooked for you. Eat it quickly. You just had a miscarriage. You have to nourish your body. If you don¡¯t take care of yourself, you won¡¯t be able to get pregnant for the rest of your life.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll recover soon and have more children. Once I have a son, our life wouldn¡¯t be so bad.¡± The woman walked into the house, cleaned up, and went out. Before closing the door, she said, ¡°Take good care of yourself. When you recover, you must give birth to a son.¡± Standing under the sunlight, Yingying still felt a chill run down her spine. She couldn¡¯t help but tremble until the door was closed and the warm light disappeared bit by bit. She went back to bed in a daze. She still couldn¡¯t tell if it was a dream or not. She felt pain in her stomach. She curled up and tears fell silently. She prayed again and again in her heart. ¡®God, save me!¡¯ She did not dare to move. There were countless beatings and curses outside. Her teeth chattered until heavy footsteps stepped in. The man stood by the bed and cursed. ¡°B*tch, b*tch, you can¡¯t even give birth to a son. What¡¯s the use of having you?¡± Her hair was pulled, her scalp hurt, and her face was twisted with pain. She screamed¡­ Her body hurt too. She would never forget the pain of being punched repeatedly. It was too painful. Despair filled her mind¡­ She screamed for help¡­ At dawn, Yingying suddenly opened her eyes and panted heavily. Looking at the unfamiliar room filled with firewood, she heaved a sigh of relief. Fen Lan woke up. Looking at Yingying, who had tears on her face, she asked with concern. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you have a nightmare?¡± Yingying looked at Fen Lan. She did not speak and only hugged her tightly. ¡°Mother, we¡¯re in the Ye family, right?¡± ... Fen Lan reached out and stroked Yingying¡¯s back. ¡°Yes, we¡¯re in the Ye family.¡± She did not need to ask to know what kind of terrifying nightmare Yingying had. This nightmare would haunt her for the rest of her life. Fen Lan sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. We won¡¯t go back to living that kind of life ever again. We can get what we want.¡± Yingying sobbed. ¡°Mother, the Ye family has already promised us that they will make good arrangements for us. Let¡¯s stop what we are doing, okay?¡± Chapter 585 - 585 How Did She Know? 585 How Did She Know? Fen Lan took a deep breath. ¡°Yingying, the heavens are too unfair to us. Now that we can get what we want, why should we stop? I hope you can be loved by everyone.¡± They were destined to enter the Ye family. She hoped that Yingying could rece Ye Niuniu, and she could rece Madam Zhao. Yingying nodded. ¡°Yes, Mother.¡± They had really suffered too much. The heavens were too unfair. In that case, they could only seek justice themselves. !! Fen Lan felt that since the Ye family had already looked to a psychic for help, they must have noticed something wrong. She did not hesitate and asked Yingying to feed the thing in the jar again. Yingying¡¯s face paled even more. Looking at her pale face, Fen Lan said with heartache, ¡°When we settle down in the Ye family, everything will be fine.¡± Yingying nodded. In the past few days in the Ye family, the mother and daughter were in an awkward situation, but it would get better slowly. Eventually, she would be able to stay in Ye Niuniu¡¯s big room. She had secretly gone to take a peep at the room. That room was hundreds of times better than the one she used to live in. She also wanted many brothers to dote on her. She also wanted to hug Old Madam Ye and call her Grandma. She wanted to have everything that Ye Niuniu had. Although her mother was not sure if she was Third Master Ye¡¯s child, if her mother said so, then she was. The Ye family liked girls so much. She was also a girl. She was far more obedient than Ye Niuniu and knew how to do things well. As long as the Ye family spent more time with her, they would grow to like her. Fen Lan pulled Yingying out, wanting to do something. However, Madam Qiu and Madam Zhao were in the kitchen. Fen Lan wanted to help, but Madam Qiu said coldly, ¡°There¡¯s nothing for you to do here.¡± Ye Niuniu had also woken up and came out with Liu Sanniang. Ye Niuniu recalled her dreamst night and felt shy and found it unbelievable. Why did she dream that she and Liu Eng were in their thirties? It was so strange. However, she still felt sweet inside. Seeing Yingying, Ye Niuniu was suddenly in a bad mood. Without this mother and daughter, her family would still be harmonious. Ye Niuniu pulled Liu Sanniang. ¡°Sanniang, let¡¯s go and eat breakfast.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. Yingying lowered her head, her eyes filled with hatred and jealousy. If not for Ye Niuniu, she would be the one holding hands with Liu Sanniang. In the morning, they ate porridge with pickled vegetables, spicy radishes, and a few fried eggs. Everyone ate together. Old Madam Ye instructed her two grandsons. ¡°Hurry up and eat. After eating, take breakfast to the medical hall to switch ces with your mother.¡± Madam Qiu smiled at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Sanniang, your mother¡¯s culinary skills are very good. You probably aren¡¯t used to eating what we make, right? I¡¯ll have to ask your mother to teach me a few dishes another day. Last time, we went to her restaurant to eat. The food was delicious.¡± After breakfast, Madam Qiu and Madam Zhao decided to go out and buy some ingredients. First Master Ye was injured and needed some nourishing soup. Liu Eng came to see Ye Niuniu with General ck. Su Yanyu also followed. He smiled at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu, we¡¯re taking General ck to the river to y. Do you want toe with us?¡± Ye Niuniu was a little embarrassed. She looked at Liu Sanniang, hoping that she could go with her. Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Can I go with you? I can help you walk this¡­ dog¡­¡± At some point, Yingying walked over and spoke carefully. Looking at the tall ck dog, she shivered, but because she wanted to go, she mustered her courage and asked. Liu Eng immediately wanted to refuse. He wanted to take Ye Niuniu out to make her happy, not make her even more unhappy. Liu Sanniang looked at Yingying. ¡°Sure.¡± Liu Eng was a little unwilling, but since Liu Sanniang had agreed, he could not say anything. Su Yanyu patted Liu Eng¡¯s shoulder and whispered into his ear. ¡°Brother Eng, take Niuniu to y. Miss Liu definitely wants to do something. I have to follow her and learn.¡± Only then did Liu Eng understand his sister¡¯s intention. When they reached the river, Liu Eng took Ye Niuniu to catch fish. It was cold, so he did not let Ye Niuniu into the water. On the other side. Yingying nced at Su Yanyu a few times. She couldn¡¯t help but blush, secretly wishing that she could marry him. For some reason, General ck suddenly started running, dragging Su Yanyu along. Yingying could not help but smile. Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s sit here to rest for a while.¡± Yingying looked at Liu Sanniang and nodded happily. ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Since she was sensitive, she would feel it if Liu Sanniang disliked her. However, Liu Sanniang was the first person to express goodwill to her. Yingying was very happy and careful not to make a mistake. She said in a low voice, ¡°Sanniang, hello. My name is Yingying.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Do you believe there are gods in this world?¡± Yingying and was stunned for a moment. Then, she said in awe, ¡°I do.¡± It was because she had seen it before. Perhaps because she wanted to tell someone this secret too much, Yingying continued seriously. ¡°I saw a god with my own eyes. It was in my dream. He reached out to me, and then I¡­¡± Yingying bit her lip and lowered her head. In that dream, she reached out her hand, and the child in her stomach disappeared. It became a little thing that only she could see and even talk to her. As long as she made a wish, it would be fulfilled. However, she could not tell anyone about this because her mother had said that if others knew, they would also want to have it. If they could not have it, they would destroy what she had. Liu Sanniang still looked at Yingying. ¡°Do you know why he¡¯s ck?¡± Yingying looked up at Liu Sanniang in shock, as if she could not believe what she was hearing. Could Liu Sanniang see her treasure too? Liu Sanniang ced her palm on her hand. ¡°In this world, all evil is ck, and everyone should stay away from it. There¡¯s also a kind of person in this world who can see the past and the future, know what you know, and feel what you feel. They can use every tree and grass in the world as a medium to sense this world.¡± Yingying looked at Liu Sanniang and felt her mind go nk. She was stunned. ¡°How, how did you know? I, I¡­¡± Did that mean she knew everything about her miserable past? ... Chapter 586 - 586 How Did She Know? (Part 2) 586 How Did She Know? (Part 2) In an instant, Yingying felt a strong sense of shame. She bit her lip and red at Liu Sanniang. Tears of anger and grievance quickly welled up in her eyes. She bit her lip until it bled before responding in a choked voice. ¡°No one will believe you. That¡¯s a gift from God. It¡¯s not evil.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Yingying. ¡°He almost took two lives.¡± Yingying clenched her fists tightly. ¡°No, Uncle Ye and Second Uncle are fine. He didn¡¯t want to take their lives.¡± Yingying gritted her teeth and suddenly stood up. She red at Liu Sanniang and ran away. Liu Sanniang looked at her back for a while before retracting her gaze. Liu Yuanyuan sat beside her and said, ¡°Venerable, it¡¯s useless. She has no fate with you.¡± If they were fated, she could save her. Liu Sanniang nodded. She was just giving it a try, though the oue was expected. Su Yanyu was dragged back by General ck after running around for a while. He walked to Liu Sanniang¡¯s side and was about to sit down when he seemed to have bumped into someone. His heart skipped a beat. ¡°I didn¡¯t know Miss Yuanyuan was also here. Sorry, sorry¡­¡± Liu Yuanyuan red at Su Yanyu, who quickly stood up and went to the other side. ¡°Is Yingying gone?¡± Su Yanyu did not see Yingying. Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s already gone back.¡± Liu Yuanyuan stood up. ¡°Venerable, let¡¯s go back as well. I¡¯ll go and call Hu Yu.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. When Yingying returned home, she took out the jar and reached in with one hand. She endured the pain. She could not let Liu Sanniang ruin her n. She wanted to stay here. Her mother had said that the more unlucky the Ye family was, the higher the chance they had of entering the Ye family. Liu Yuanyuan and Hu Yu frowned. They saw that the ck aura seemed to have grown stronger. Madam Qiu¡¯s eyelid was identally burned by the charcoal. If not for Hu Yu blowing on it, Madam Qiu would have been blinded. Madam Zhao¡¯s hand was scalded by the oil until it blistered. If not for Hu Yu blowing on it, it would have been even worse. When Old Madam Ye entered the house, she tripped over the threshold. If not for Liu Yuanyuan supporting her, she would have hit herself on the head. Something had more or less happened to everyone in the Ye family. Hu Yu and Liu Yuanyuan felt that something was wrong. Hu Yu said, ¡°Send a message to Venerable. Yingying seems to have be stronger.¡± Liu Yuanyuan¡¯s face darkened and she immediately sent a voice message to Liu Sanniang. When Liu Sanniang heard the message, she stood up and shouted. ¡°Second Brother, Niuniu, let¡¯s go home.¡± Liu Eng sent the two of them to the Ye family and went back. Ye Niuniu held the fish basket. ¡°Sanniang, I¡¯ll ask my mother to fry the fishter, and we¡¯ll eat it.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. The atmosphere in the house was not right. Fen Lan said in a worried voice, ¡°First Madam, let Yingying take a look at your hand. She can make you recover faster.¡± Madam Zhao frowned and rejected her coldly. ¡°No need.¡± Madam Qiu¡¯s eyelids no longer hurt much after Yingying healed them. Old Madam Ye¡¯s ankle also stopped hurting after being rubbed by Yingying. She did not know what Yingying did, but she was really much better. The juniors also got injured, but they refused to let Yingying treat them. This was what Liu Sanniang and Ye Niuniu saw when they returned. Liu Yuanyuan and Hu Yu exined the situation to Liu Sanniang. Not long after they sent the message to Liu Sanniang, Yingying came out of the woodshed and had already fused with the ck aura. She walked into Old Madam Ye¡¯s room and rubbed her ankle. Then, Old Madam Ye could walk properly again. Although Old Madam Ye did not look happy, she did not scold her either. Yingying said to Madam Qiu, ¡°Second Aunt, let me blow on it for you.¡± Madam Qiu¡¯s eyelids were burning with pain. Seeing that Old Madam Ye¡¯s ankle no longer hurt, she let Yingying blow on it. As expected, she felt much better. Yingying exined. ¡°Last night, I had a dream. In the dream, an immortal said that he would give me endless blessings. I thought it was fake. Mother and I have caused you some troubletely. Although we¡¯ll leave soon, I still want to do something for you. If Grandma recovers, she won¡¯t have to suffer. If she doesn¡¯t recover, I¡¯ll, at most, be beaten and scolded. But that¡¯s fine.¡± Fen Lan smiled ingratiatingly. ¡°Yes, Yingying and I want what¡¯s best for everyone. We¡¯re here to be a family with you.¡± Although the Ye family felt very ufortable, they could not say anything at this moment. Madam Qiu felt that she had let Madam Zhao down. After that, she pulled her husband and son back to their house. Old Madam Ye was resting in the room. Yingying and her mother also returned to the woodshed. Madam Zhao¡¯s eyes turned red as she exined the situation to Ye Niuniu who had just returned. Third Master Ye also fell to the ground and got hurt, but he recovered as soon as Yingying rubbed him. The blister from the burn had already been applied with ointment. It was not so painful anymore. Even if the Ye family epted Fen Lan and her daughter, Madam Zhao would not ept the two of them. She would rather suffer the pain than ask Yingying for help. Looking at Ye Niuniu, Madam Zhao cleared her throat and said, ¡°Niuniu, don¡¯t think too much. No matter how good they are and what they do, I won¡¯t agree to them staying.¡± Ye Niuniu felt terrible. ¡°Mother, if you want to cry, cry.¡± Ye Niuniu did not understand why Yingying could do that. If she was so capable, why would she be so down and out? Madam Zhao did not understand either, but now, she could only endure it and pray in her heart that the matchmaker would send news as soon as possible. ... When Ye Niuniu and Liu Sanniang came out of the house, Ye Niuniu said, ¡°Sanniang, I want to see my grandmother.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡± Third Master Ye watched as Ye Niuniu and Liu Sanniang entered the main room before returning. When he saw Madam Zhao lying on the bed, he walked over and wanted to say something, but he did not say it. He only sighed because he saw that Madam Zhao¡¯s back was facing him and her shoulders were trembling. Madam Zhao was crying. Chapter 587 - 587 Blessing Or Bad Luck 587 Blessing Or Bad Luck Madam Zhao rarely cried, but after Fen Lan and her daughter came to live here, she cried many times. Third Master Ye didn¡¯t feel good either. After all, he was the cause of all this. He wanted Yingying to stay in the Ye family for two years because she was a lucky girl. However, looking at Madam Zhao¡¯s trembling shoulders, he could not bring himself to say it. Third Master Ye realized that if he said it, it would hurt Madam Zhao even more. Madam Zhao did not cry out or make a fuss, but Third Master Ye felt abnormally ufortable. He felt worse than the day he brought Fen Lan and her daughter back to the Ye family. The more Third Master Ye thought about it, the more clear-headed he became. He realized that he shouldn¡¯t speak up for Fen Lan and her daughter at all. He and Madam Zhao had been married for many years. He shouldn¡¯t break Madam Zhao¡¯s heart and just let fate decide whether Fen Lan and her daughter could stay or not. Third Master Ye hugged Madam Zhao from behind and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t insist on letting them stay.¡± Madam Zhao was stunned for a moment before responding in a nasal voice. ¡°You finally said something a husband and a father should say.¡± Third Master Ye sighed. ¡°I¡¯m always on your side. If I can go back in time, I will definitely undo this mistake.¡± Madam Zhao cried silently and did not say anything else. It was toote to say anything now. Third Master Ye asked with concern. ¡°Is your hand alright?¡± She had applied ointment to the blistered area, but it still hurt slightly. Madam Zhao said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Third Master Ye opened his mouth, wanting to persuade Madam Zhao to let Yingying take a look at the blister, but he felt that it was not right to say this, so he gave up. At this moment, in the main room. Old Madam Ye looked at Ye Niuniu with heartache. ¡°Niuniu,e and sit.¡± Ye Niuniu walked over and sat down. Old Madam Ye reached out tofort her. ¡°Silly child, I¡¯ll always be on your side.¡± Ye Niuniu nodded. Old Madam Ye looked at Liu Sanniang and said slowly, ¡°Sanniang, I believe you can tell that something is wrong with my family.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. She wanted Yingying to give up on the evil thing, but it caused her to be more ruthless. Yingying had already fused with the ck aura. She seemed to suddenly understand what kind of heaven-defying treasure she possessed and began to use it freely. It took a lot of time for people to learn to be good to others, but it only took people a moment to be evil. Everyone had evil in their hearts. It was not easy to control that evil, but it was easy to release evil. Old Madam Ye looked worried. ¡°Sanniang, what exactly do they want?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Niuniu and said, ¡°Perhaps she wants to rece her.¡± Or perhaps their n had changed. Old Madam Ye looked at Liu Sanniang sincerely. ¡°Sanniang, please help us.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Old Madam Ye and said, ¡°Granny Ye, believe me. I won¡¯t disappoint you.¡± Ye Niuniu was confused and did not understand what they were talking about. She looked at Liu Sanniang and then at Old Madam Ye. Old Madam Ye smiled gently. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Niuniu and Sanniang, rest early.¡± Ye Niuniu and Liu Sanniang returned to the room together. Ye Niuniu feltpletely at ease staying by Liu Sanniang¡¯s side. The next morning, Madam Zhao woke up early. Her hand was already swollen and looked terrible. Madam Qiu and Fen Lan were busy in the kitchen. Madam Zhao wanted to help, but Madam Qiu stopped her. ¡°Your hand hasn¡¯t recovered yet. You don¡¯t have toe here. Go and rest.¡± Her blistered hand did not recover. Instead, it was swollen. Fen Lan smiled obsequiously. ¡°First Madam, please rest. I¡¯ll get Yingying to apply some ointment for youter.¡± Madam Zhao looked at Fen Lan¡¯s pretentious look and felt disgusted. She left the ce in a huff. When she went out, for some reason, her feet suddenly slipped. Madam Zhao quickly grabbed the door to avoid falling. However, it felt furry to the touch. After stabilizing herself, she touched the door again. The door was just a piece of wood. Madam Qiu came out. ¡°Sister-inw, be careful.¡± Madam Zhao nodded. Yingying was walking towards the kitchen. When she saw her, she lowered her head and said softly, ¡°Good morning, Madam.¡± Madam Zhao frowned and returned to her room without replying. A sinister glint shed across Yingying¡¯s eyes. At that moment, an invisible force emitted from her body and gradually enveloped Madam Zhao. Liu Yuanyuan and Hu Yu had put in all their effort to protect the Ye family. However, Yingying did not restrain herself. She let Madam Qiu be scalded by the oil again. She made Ye Tianyang and the others fall and hit themselves, but they did not look to her for help. Yingying gritted her teeth and let them keep tripping over. The Ye family seemed to have been visited by the god of misfortune. When Liu Sanniang got up, she instantly felt a strong maliceing at her like thin steel needles. It was as if a pair of invisible hands were pulling her feet, wanting her to fall. Liu Sanniang immediately sat on the ground and chanted the scriptures softly. Every word of the scriptures seemed to have a power that protected everyone in the Ye family. Yingying walked out of the kitchen and looked at Liu Sanniang with coldness in her eyes. However, she quickly retracted the ck aura she released. She could not afford to offend Liu Sanniang. Every word Liu Sanniang chanted gave her pain, making her feel extremely ufortable. Liu Sanniang chanted the scriptures three times before stopping. Old Madam Ye¡¯s expression was calm. ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± Madam Qiu looked at Liu Sanniang suspiciously. ¡°What did Sanniang just chant? It sounded very rxing.¡± Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°Scriptures.¡± Today, when Fen Lan and her daughter wanted to help, no one stopped them. ... However, they could still feel that they were not wee in the Ye family. When Liu Eng came over, Ye Niuniu went out with him. Liu Sanniang sat at Ye Niuniu¡¯s embroidery stand and continued what she had not finished. The sun was warm. The woman was focused on embroidering. Her beautiful face was facing the sun and looked extremely gentle. Yingying sat down at the side and said calmly, ¡°You and I are the same kind of people. I can feel that you have had a fortuitous encounter too.¡± Liu Sanniang did not look at Yingying. She said calmly, ¡°We¡¯re not the same kind of people.¡± Yingying¡¯s voice turned cold. ¡°Why not? I¡¯m just not as strong as you. Don¡¯t deal with me. My mother and I don¡¯t have any ill intentions. We just want to stay in the Ye family, but the Ye family wants to chase us away.¡± Liu Sanniang¡¯s expression was calm. She looked up at Yingying and said tly, ¡°Making a deal with a demon not only destroyed the present, but also the future. I wanted to exorcize him, but you rejected me.¡± Chapter 588 - 588 Blessing or Bad Luck (Part 2) 588 Blessing or Bad Luck (Part 2) Hearing Liu Sanniang¡¯s words, Yingying¡¯s expression turned ferocious. ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense. I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. What right do you have to say that about me?¡± Yingying was a little excited. She looked at Liu Sanniang coldly, her expression turning sinister. Liu Sanniang had no right to say that about her. They were both the same kind of people, so why was her fortuitous encounter good while hers was bad? Who was Liu Sanniang? Why should what she said be right? Liu Sanniang grabbed Yingying¡¯s hand and raised it. Seeing that the bulging veins were a little ck, Yingying suddenly retracted her hand. Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°What it devours is your life.¡± !! Yingying¡¯s face turned pale and she fled the room in a panic. She returned to the woodshed and looked at her arm. The blood vessels were already turning ck. Did it mean that she would die? Yingying shook her head. She didn¡¯t want to die. There had to be a way. She hadn¡¯t had a good life yet. How could she die like this? She could make people lucky or unlucky at will. There must be a way to extend her life. Nothing could stump her. She could definitely think of a way. In the afternoon, the matchmaker, Madam Yang, came to the house. Madam Qiu quickly invited her into the main room and went to make tea. Madam Yang smiled. ¡°Old Madam Ye, there¡¯s already some progress. I¡¯ve been asking around these few days and finally found a family. There¡¯s a young man in Qinglin Vige who only has one brother who¡¯s already engaged. He¡¯s 17 years old and is good at work. His family has nearly 30 acres ofnd. He¡¯s also diligent and hardworking.¡± Such a man was not bad. He was good and fit the requirements of the Ye family. Old Madam Ye immediately said, ¡°Sure, let that family decide the engagement date.¡± Madam Yang did not expect Old Madam Ye to agree so quickly. ¡°Alright, just wait for the good news. I¡¯ll go and send them a message now.¡± Madam Yang smiled and drank her tea. It was obvious that the Ye family was anxious to marry that girl off. After Madam Yang left, the matter was almost settled. Fen Lan and Yingying were in the woodshed. There was no longer any gentleness on Fen Lan¡¯s face. ¡°The Ye family really doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for them. They still want to chase us away.¡± Fen Lan took out the jar and put it down. ¡°Tomorrow is very important. We must make the Ye family regret this marriage arrangement.¡± Yingying nodded obediently. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you, Mother.¡± Fen Lan smiled. ¡°Fortunately, I was prepared.¡± Tomorrow, the Ye family would beg them to stay. At night, Fen Lan and her daughter ate in the woodshed. After dinner, Fen Lan quickly brought Yingying to clean up the kitchen. After cleaning it up and returning to the woodshed to sleep, Fen Lan smiled. ¡°Tomorrow, Old Madam Ye will beg me. There are big and fat chickens in the backyard. I¡¯ll go and butcher two for you to nourish your body¡­¡± Tears welled up in Yingying¡¯s eyes. No matter what happened, her mother always cared about her. She was not a bad person. She did not make a deal with a demon. The one who appeared that day was a god who hade to save her. She would cherish the chance. When she got the good life she wanted, she would thank that person. The mother and daughter went to sleep with their expectations for the future. Early in the morning, Madam Qiu brought Ye Niuniu¡¯s new clothes to the woodshed. ¡°Yingying, change into these clothes. They might be a little big, but they¡¯re all new.¡± Fen Lan took it gratefully. ¡°Thank you, thank you.¡± Madam Yang came early in the morning with an old woman and a young man. The young man was called Wu Hui. He was brought over by his mother, Madam Wu. Seeing that the Ye family was such a good family, the two of them were secretly delighted. Madam Yang smiled brightly and introduced the two of them to Old Madam Ye. Wu Hui was a little embarrassed. He looked at Yingying with satisfaction. Old Madam Ye asked Fen Lan. ¡°What do you think?¡± Fen Lan looked at Madam Wu and Wu Hui in a daze. She thought that the Ye family would find a lousy family for them, but now looking at Madam Wu and Wu Hui, she suddenly didn¡¯t know what to do. She suddenly thought that it might not be all that bad to go to the Wu family. Old Madam Ye¡¯s expression was serious. ¡°If you have no objections, I¡¯ll agree to this marriage.¡± Seeing that Yingying did not respond, Fen Lan knew that she did not agree. She smiled ingratiatingly. ¡°Old Madam, you can make the decision.¡± ¡°The purple light came from afar and shrouded the house. What a blessing.¡± A voice was heard. Although it was a little soft, everyone could hear it clearly. Immediately after, there was a knock on the door outside the Ye family. Old Madam Ye also heard it and asked Madam Qiu to go out and take a look. In the courtyard, Ye Tiancheng had already opened the door. An old man in a Daoist robe held a wooden stick and walked in with a kind expression. Madam Qiu looked puzzled. ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± The old Daoist priest smiled. ¡°Good, good, what a lucky family!¡± Madam Qiu also smiled and asked again in a gentle voice. ¡°Old Daoist, are you passing by? Do you want to drink some water and have some food?¡± The old Daoist priest nodded. ¡°Yes, but I won¡¯t eat for free. When I walked here today, I saw a dazzling purple light in the courtyard. In the light, I seemed to see a fairy. I¡¯ve never seen such a scene, so I wanted toe and take a look. What kind of woman is so lucky?¡± The old Daoist priest spoke seriously and looked pious. Madam Qiu did not dare to chase him out casually. She smiled and said, ¡°Old Daoist priest, please wait a moment. Let me ask my mother.¡± Old Madam Ye had already heard it. Cultivators could discern something ordinary people couldn¡¯t. Old Madam Ye thought that the lucky woman was Ye Niuniu, so when Madam Qiu arrived in the main room, she said, ¡°Let the Daoist priest in and call Niuniu and Sanniang over.¡± Chapter 589 - 589 Blessing Or Bad Luck (Part 3) 589 Blessing Or Bad Luck (Part 3) Madam Qiu nodded and left. Madam Yang smiled and said, ¡°Congrattions, Old Madam Ye. You¡¯re so lucky.¡± Old Madam Ye revealed a rare smile. The Ye family had been around for almost six generations, but it was only in her generation that they had a granddaughter. How could this not be a blessing? Fen Lan also smiled ingratiatingly. The old Daoist priest entered the room and first sized up the people in the room before making eye contact with Fen Lan. With just a nce, he knew who to praise today. The old Daoist priest nodded at Old Madam Ye. ¡°Old Madam, you¡¯re really a blessed person. You¡¯re blessed with both fortune and happiness, which is why God sent you such a lucky girl.¡± Old Madam Ye revealed a gentle smile. ¡°Daoist priest, you are right. Niuniu is indeed the lucky girl our Ye family has been waiting for for several generations.¡± Old Madam Ye gave all her love to Ye Niuniu. The old Daoist priest couldn¡¯t help but look at Fen Lan. In an instant, he understood that what Fen Lan wanted him to praise was not Niuniu. Some people had everything they wanted in life from the beginning, but some people had to fight for what they wanted. The old Daoist priest smiled and waved his hand gently. ¡°Old Madam, the lucky girl I¡¯m talking about is not Ye Niuniu. Of course, Ye Niuniu also brings good luck because she is the first, but I¡¯m referring to the lucky girl who came after her.¡± Old Madam Ye frowned. The old Daoist priest continued. ¡°Old Madam, did anything happen to your family not long ago?¡± The smile on Old Madam Ye¡¯s face disappeared. She nodded calmly. ¡°Yes.¡± The old Daoist priest smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right. Old Madam, please listen to me. She can bring prosperity to the family and everything will go ording to your wishes. When I was outside, I saw that there were signs of her leaving, so I knocked on the door to remind you.¡± Old Madam Ye frowned deeply. It was unknown if she believed him or not. From the beginning to the end, Yingying was obediently standing at the side. She lowered her head gently and was quiet. Fen Lan revealed a conflicted and hesitant expression. ¡°Old Madam, this old Daoist priest can¡¯t be trusted. It¡¯s our wish that Yingying can have a good marriage.¡± The old Daoist priest looked at Fen Lan in surprise and frowned, as if he was a little angry. ¡°Madam, you can choose not to believe me, but don¡¯t say that I¡¯m lying. I swear to the heavens that I mean every word I say. Saving a life is better than building a seven-story pagoda. I won¡¯t joke with anyone¡¯s life.¡± Old Madam Ye recalled what had happened at home recently and felt a little at a loss. She did not know if she should believe him or not. Fen Lan also seemed to be frightened. ¡°Old Daoist, don¡¯t scare us. It¡¯s not that serious. If you didn¡¯te today, nothing would have happened, right? Even if something happened, it would have been resolved.¡± The old Daoist priest shook his head. ¡°Not exactly.¡± ¡°I go where fate brings me. That¡¯s how we Daoists do things. Yesterday, I was begging for food in the vige outside the city. Today, I entered the city and happened to walk past your house. This is fate. Otherwise, why didn¡¯t I arrive a month ago or a monthter? Why did I have toe today? It was because the heavens wanted me to send you a message. Believe me or not, it is all up to you.¡± The old Daoist priest spoke eloquently. This was a piece of cake for him. He had to beg many people every day. If he wanted someone to give him money or food, he had to know how to speak. He looked at the people in the room who were stunned by his words and felt abnormally satisfied. ¡°I won¡¯t say anything else. Old Madam, please be kind and give me a bowl of rice. I have to leave today. The journey is still long. ¡± The old Daoist priest spoke sincerely. Although he asked for a bowl of rice, his attitude was neither servile nor overbearing. As Old Madam Ye listened, her expression was serious, as if she was thinking carefully about something. Fen Lan pretended to be nervous. She pulled Yingying to the side and lowered her head, looking like she would ept whatever the Ye family said. Madam Zhao, who was beside Old Madam Ye, gritted her teeth. Her heart was in turmoil and she did not know what to think. ¡°Grandma.¡± Ye Niuniu ran in with red eyes and threw herself into Old Madam Ye¡¯s arms. Madam Qiu looked embarrassed and walked towards Old Madam Ye and Madam Zhao. Liu Sanniang also walked in. Just now, outside the door, they all heard the old man¡¯s words. Ye Niuniu¡¯s eyes immediately turned red. After the old Daoist priest finished speaking, she pounced into Old Madam Ye¡¯s arms. When Old Madam Ye heard Ye Niuniu¡¯s crying voice, she sighed. When she saw Liu Sanniang, her eyes lit up. Perhaps Liu Sanniang had a way to make the best of both worlds. What the old Daoist priest said made sense. She believed 50% of it. Old Madam Ye looked at Madam Yang and said, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I think we¡¯ll have to discuss the engagement another day.¡± Madam Wu and Wu Hui were also very embarrassed, and so was Madam Yang. However, they couldn¡¯t get angry in such a situation. They smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright. Good things take time to happen.¡± Madam Yang left with Madam Wu and Wu Hui. Madam Qiu quickly followed and sent Madam Yang and the others out with a smile. After they left, Madam Qiu closed the courtyard door. Chapter 590 - 590 Belief In Fate 590 Belief In Fate She knew Old Madam Ye very well. Family matters had to be resolved behind closed doors. Madam Qiu returned to the main hall and nodded at Old Madam Ye before standing beside Madam Zhao. The old Daoist priest was calm andposed. He could tell what Old Madam Ye was up to. He could not help but have a n. Perhaps he could also get some money from Old Madam Ye. Who wouldin about having too much money? Liu Sanniang walked to the Daoist priest¡¯s side and said calmly, ¡°Do you believe in fate?¡± When the old Daoist priest heard the voice, he realized that there was a little girl beside him. He took a look and felt that this little girl was really too calm. She looked young, but herposed and mature tone was as if she had experienced everything in the world. The old Daoist priest smiled and nodded. ¡°Of course, I believe it.¡± Old Madam Ye could not sit still. ¡°Sanniang, what should we do?¡± She couldn¡¯t bring herself to say that she wanted to keep Fen Lan and her daughter. If she kept them, she would be letting Madam Zhao down. However, she was in a dilemma. In the past two days, everyone in the family had met with an ident. Could it be that they were really unlucky because they wanted to send Fen Lan and her daughter away? Old Madam Ye was conflicted. The old Daoist priest looked at Liu Sanniang and was vignt. He said calmly, ¡°Old Madam, why are you so conflicted? No one in this world will chase away good luck. If good luck is gone, there will only be bad luck left.¡± Fen Lan pulled Yingying to kneel down and said sincerely, ¡°Old Madam, I don¡¯t know if Yingying is blessed or not. I came because I hoped that Yingying could have a family to rely on. What this old Daoist priest said made me worried. Old Madam, please let us stay. It¡¯s fine even if we stay in the woodshed.¡± Old Madam Ye frowned. She looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Sanniang, do you think there¡¯s another way?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Old Madam Ye calmly. ¡°Granny Ye, you don¡¯t have to worry about something that doesn¡¯t exist.¡± Something that doesn¡¯t exist? Old Madam Ye looked at Liu Sanniang suspiciously. Liu Sanniang looked at the old Daoist priest and said calmly, ¡°I believe in fate too.¡± The old Daoist priest frowned and pretended to be mysterious. ¡°Be careful with what you say. I think Old Madam trusts you very much. If you lie, you will be damned.¡± The old Daoist priest¡¯s tone was solemn and deep, as if he was lecturing an insensible junior. Liu Sanniang¡¯s expression was still calm as she looked at the old Daoist priest. Such a calm gaze made the old Daoist priest feel a little strange. He frowned. Liu Sanniang said slowly, ¡°Your parents died when you were young, and you didn¡¯t have a smooth life. When you were old, you begged for a living. It is difficult for you to keep money because you are destined to be poor.¡± The old Daoist priest looked into Liu Sanniang¡¯s eyes and was defeated almost instantly. Under his wide Daoist robe, his hands were trembling. He was sure that he had never seen Liu Sanniang, but she could summarize his life perfectly. In just a few sentences, she described his entire life in a nutshell. But on this day, he had been paid to do things for others. He could not back down. He pretended to be angry. ¡°Ridiculous. I¡¯ve never seen such a ridiculous person.¡± The old Daoist priest¡¯s expression darkened. He no longer looked at Liu Sanniang, afraid that he would panic. If not for the fact that he was acting, he would have begged Liu Sanniang to tell him if there was a way to change his fate. Liu Sanniang looked at the old Daoist priest with a calm expression and said, ¡°You believe in fate, and so do I. There¡¯s something you¡¯re right about. Fate is neither the past nor the future. It¡¯s the present. You walked past this house because the heavens wanted you to deliver a message. Do you want to know why you¡¯ll suffer for the rest of your life?¡± The old Daoist priest turned to look at Liu Sanniang. At this moment, the old Daoist priest lowered his head humbly and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Master, please enlighten me. This is something I can¡¯t figure out. My life has been too difficult. I¡¯m hardworking, but why am I still like this?¡± When he said these words, it meant he had admitted that what he said before was all a lie. Old Madam Ye came back to her senses and her expression became angry. Madam Qiu shouted fiercely. ¡°So, you¡¯re a liar!¡± Fen Lan lowered her head with a sinister expression. Her n had been ruined by Liu Sanniang. Yingying lowered her voice and whispered to Fen Lan. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely think of a way. We don¡¯t have to be so humble. We can get everything we want.¡± She felt that she was about to figure out what the way was, but there was still something missing. What could she do to be powerful and not be afraid of anything? After being exposed, the old Daoist priest lowered his head guiltily. However, Liu Sanniang¡¯s words made him believe in fate. Otherwise, why would he meet Fen Lan? Why didn¡¯t Fen Lan choose anyone else? If he didn¡¯t meet Fen Lan, he wouldn¡¯t havee to the Ye family, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t have met Liu Sanniang. He had worked hard all his life and had suffered too much injustice. He wanted an answer. Now that Liu Sanniang had reached out to him, the old Daoist priest didn¡¯t hesitate to admit he was lying. Madam Qiu shouted. ¡°You old liar, get out of my house!¡± The old Daoist priest suddenly looked up at Liu Sanniang and begged. ¡°Master, please enlighten me. As long as you can, I¡¯ll tell Old Madam a secret.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± Chapter 591 - 591 Belief In Fate (Part 2) 591 Belief In Fate (Part 2) Old Madam Ye looked grateful. The old Daoist priest also heaved a sigh of relief. He looked at Liu Sanniang eagerly. He was no longer as mysterious as before. Now, he was just a person who wanted answers. Liu Sanniang looked at the old Daoist priest. An invisible force enveloped the old Daoist priest. He seemed to have immense belief in Liu Sanniang. He could not wait any longer. When he sensed the warmth, he rxed even more. Liu Sanniang sensed his memories and said slowly, ¡°50 years ago, when you were a child, a respected elder in the vige passed away. You drove three nails into the grave. The three nails corresponded to loneliness, property, and misery, which is what led you to suffer today.¡± !! The old Daoist priest opened his mouth, but no words came out. Two streams of tears of regret flowed down his wrinkled face. He did not expect such an answer. He looked at Liu Sanniang for a while before finally lowering his head in regret. ¡°I was just fooling around. If I knew, I wouldn¡¯t have done that.¡± The old Daoist priest¡¯s voice was a little choked. At that time, he was still a child. He could not even remember why he did that. Liu Sanniang retracted her power. ¡°You must respect the dead.¡± The death of a respected elder deserved even more so. The old Daoist priest sobbed. Because of one foolish action, he had ruined his life and suffered for decades. The old Daoist priest bowed deeply to Liu Sanniang. He wiped his tears and said to Old Madam Ye, ¡°Old Madam, I was instructed to lie by a madam. That madam is her.¡± The old Daoist priest pointed at Fen Lan. With that, he turned around and left. Looking at his hunched back, the Ye family did not make things difficult for him. Old Madam Ye¡¯s expression turned cold as she looked at Fen Lan and her daughter. Fen Lan¡¯s heart sank when she was being pointed at. She kowtowed and defended herself. ¡°Old Madam, I was blinded by greed. Yingying has suffered too much. It wasn¡¯t easy for her to return home. I just wanted her to be able to integrate into the family¡­¡± Old Madam Ye did not want to hear Fen Lan¡¯s nonsense. She looked at Liu Sanniang and said, ¡°Sanniang, I want to ask you something. Help me see if the bastard child this woman gave birth to belongs to my son. You even know what that old Daoist priest did when he was a child. I believe you have the ability to find this truth.¡± No matter how humble Fen Lan was, Old Madam Ye would not believe her. If not for Liu Sanniang exposing the old Daoist priest¡¯s lie, she, who had lived for most of her life, would have believed him. Old Madam Ye was determined to investigate and see what Fen Lan was hiding. Fen Lan¡¯s body was trembling. She did not know how Liu Sanniang knew about the old beggar¡¯s past, but she could tell that what Liu Sanniang said was true. Tears streamed down Fen Lan¡¯s face as she pulled Yingying to kowtow and beg for mercy. Fen Lan looked at Third Master Ye with tears streaming down her face. ¡°Master, Yingying is really your child. The first half of her life was already hard enough. Don¡¯t make life more miserable for her.¡± Third Master Ye frowned, unable to bear to look at the scene. Madam Zhao¡¯s voice was trembling. ¡°Ye Laosan, now or never.¡± Madam Zhao looked at Fen Lan coldly. Fen Lan was trying to use her weakness to gain Third Master Ye¡¯s sympathy. She was not a fool. If Third Master Ye still hesitated at this moment, her marriage with Third Master Ye woulde to an end. Madam Zhao¡¯s unyielding attitude put Third Master Ye in a difficult position. He wanted to grab Madam Zhao¡¯s hand, but she shook him off coldly. Third Master Ye knew that he had to make a choice. There were only two choices. One was to believe in Madam Zhao, and the other was to believe in Fen Lan. Seeing that Third Master Ye was hesitating, Old Madam Ye was also angry. Ye Niuniu sobbed. ¡°Mother, you want to leave this family, I¡¯ll leave with you. Wherever you go, I¡¯ll go too.¡± Ye Niuniu looked up. There were still tears in her eyes, but her tone was firm. Old Madam Ye raised her hand to wipe her tears. ¡°Nonsense. If anyone has to leave, it¡¯s your useless father.¡± When Third Master Ye heard Ye Niuniu¡¯s words, he did not feel good either. He immediately said, ¡°Sanniang, please help me find the truth.¡± His heart ached for Yingying and Fen Lan. He hoped that Madam Zhao would be magnanimous. He hoped that Madam Zhao could tolerate Fen Lan and her daughter. This way, he would have two daughters. This was the best solution. But now, because of Fen Lan and her daughter, his family was about to be ruined. Now, he had to be a man and make a choice. Fen Lan copsed to the ground, her heart in a mess. At this moment, she was extremely helpless. Tears streamed down Fen Lan¡¯s face. She leaned close to Yingying¡¯s ear and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I love you. I said that I would let you live a good life, but I failed¡­¡± Yingying cried anxiously. She could not figure out a way to reverse the situation. She red at Liu Sanniang. Why did she have to be a busybody? A dagger slid out of Fen Lan¡¯s sleeve. She raised her hand and stabbed it into her heart. It was so fast that by the time people reacted, the other end of the dagger had alreadye out from Fen Lan¡¯s back. Fen Lan looked at Third Master Ye and said weakly, ¡°Master, I know you suspect me, but I swear to the heavens that Yingying is your daughter. Please treat her better¡­¡± Chapter 592 - 592 Evil Is Evil 592 Evil Is Evil Tears streamed down Yingying¡¯s face. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t leave me¡­¡± Fen Lan used her life to prove it. This caught everyone off guard. In the main hall, there was only the sound of Yingying sobbing. Madam Zhao¡¯s eyes were red as she clenched her fists tightly. !! Old Madam Ye¡¯s eyes widened. She had yet to recover from the scene of Fen Lan dying resolutely. She felt very ufortable. Fen Lan had used her death to prove her innocence and that Yingying was Third Master Ye¡¯s child, but her death was also a threat. Yingying looked up with a sinister expression. ¡°Are you satisfied? You forced my mother to death. Did you achieve what you wanted now?¡± Old Madam Ye indeed felt guilty. She hugged Ye Niuniu and did not look at Yingying. No one expected Fen Lan to die. She did not want Fen Lan to die either. Third Master Ye looked guilty. ¡°Yingying, I¡¯m sorry. We didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Don¡¯t be sad. I¡­ I believe you.¡± Looking at Yingying, who was alone and helpless, and then at Ye Niuniu, who was protected by Old Madam Ye, Third Master Ye felt veryplicated. They were both his daughters, but one was in the gutter, and the other was in a high ce. This was all his fault. Third Master Ye knelt down. ¡°Mother, this all started because of me. Yingying and Fen Lan have suffered too much. I believe in Fen Lan. It¡¯s said that when one is about to die, one¡¯s words are honest. If not for the fact that she was pushed to the corner, why would she use her life to prove her innocence? Forget it, Mother. Whether you ept it or not, I still have to support Yingying. Niuniu is about to get married. Just treat Yingying as a servant girl and keep her by your side.¡± Madam Zhao choked. ¡°Ye Laosan, I want to divorce you!¡± Third Master Ye frowned. ¡°Lin Hua, can¡¯t you be more magnanimous? Fen Lan is already dead. What else do you want? I know it¡¯s my fault and I admit my mistake. Why can¡¯t you be benevolent?¡± If Madam Zhao was more magnanimous, this wouldn¡¯t have happened at all. If Madam Zhao could ept Fen Lan, his family would not be in chaos. It was all because Madam Zhao was not kind enough that this situation ended up like this. A life was lost for nothing. Madam Zhao¡¯s heart turned cold at Third Master Ye¡¯s usation. She smiled coldly and said, ¡°I can¡¯t be magnanimous. Ask yourself. If I cheated on you today and had a bastard child, would you be kind enough to ept the child that doesn¡¯t belong to you?¡± Third Master Ye¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°This is not the same thing at all. How can women and men be the same?¡± Madam Zhao sneered. ¡°I have hands and feet. I can live very well without you.¡± Third Master Ye gritted his teeth. ¡°Do you really insist on divorcing?¡± Madam Zhao looked at Old Madam Ye. ¡°Mother, you¡¯ve always said that you¡¯re fair and just. Say something. There¡¯s no other way today. I¡¯m narrow-minded and not magnanimous. I won¡¯t tolerate any child who isn¡¯t mine.¡± Old Madam Ye also looked anxious. ¡°Why do we have to be like this?¡± If Third Master Ye divorced Madam Zhao, the Ye family would no longer be the same. Liu Yuanyuan and Hu Yu could not help but feel nervous. They had been watching from the side and did not know what to say. Who would have thought that Fen Lan would seek death? Just as everyone was in a dilemma, Liu Sanniang had already walked to Fen Lan and her daughter¡¯s side and squatted down. She said calmly, ¡°Death can¡¯t get rid of the stenching from her bones. Evil is evil.¡± Liu Sanniang¡¯s cold voice shocked the Ye family. Only then did they notice that Liu Sanniang did not feel guilty about Fen Lan¡¯s death. Her eyes were clear, like a ray of light cutting through the darkness. Yingying looked at Liu Sanniang with hatred in her eyes. ¡°You forced my mother to death. What else do you want?¡± She wished she could skin Liu Sanniang and eat her. It was all Liu Sanniang¡¯s fault that her mother had to kill herself to help her. Only she understood how much pain she and her mother had suffered and how much hope they held for the future. Unless they were in a desperate situation, why would her mother give up her life? Yingying hated Liu Sanniang, but she also hoped that Liu Sanniang would let her go. She hoped that her question would make Liu Sanniang feel guilty. After all, it was a life lost. However, she was disappointed. Liu Sanniang¡¯s eyes were calm. ¡°It doesn¡¯t belong to you, and I won¡¯t let you have it.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Yingying. Under her resentful gaze, she reached out and grabbed her hand. Yingying¡¯s expression turned sinister. She gritted her teeth and wanted to pull her hand out of Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand, but for some reason, she could not. She felt a force invade her body and envelop her. She wanted to escape. She knew that if she couldn¡¯t escape, something terrible would happen. However, she had already used all her strength, but she still could not pull her hand back. For a moment, her eyes were extremely sinister. ¡°Let go, let go of me. You can¡¯t take it away. You¡¯re a demon! Ah¡­ let go.¡± Liu Sanniang released her power and let the Ye family see what she was seeing. Yingying was born in April. For as long as she could remember, she understood that her father was very scary and wanted to avoid him. His eyes were ferocious, and he was always cursing. Although she did not understand what the curses meant, she could tell from his angry tone and expression that it was not a good thing. In Yingying¡¯s memory, Fen Lan was always bruised and swollen. When her father came, Fen Lan protected her in her arms. The mother and daughter trembled and did not dare to speak. They wished they could run away. Even if they were beaten, they did not dare to cry. What Yingying heard the most was her mother telling her that when she grew up and got married, everything would be fine. Fen Lan told Yingying, ¡°You¡¯re different from me. I was sold off. My life is hard and I won¡¯t be able to escape the misery, but you¡¯re free. When you grow up, you¡¯ll definitely find a good husband who will love you.¡± Chapter 593 - 593 Evil is Evil (Part 2) 593 Evil is Evil (Part 2) Would she? Yingying did not know because that day never came. It was drizzling. Fen Lan made two eggs for Yingying. She instructed her to eat the eggs quickly so that her father wouldn¡¯t find out. Yingying ate the eggs happily. She did not feel good. Her stomach hurt. She was cold and in pain. On this day, the man was not drunk. There was the smell of blood in the air. He cursed unhappily. Fen Lan smiled at Yingying and told her not to be afraid and just endure it. This was because when the man was not drunk, he would usually curse but he wouldn¡¯t hit them. Compared to being hit, being cursed at was nothing. In the middle of the night, the door was suddenly kicked open. Yingying was frightened and sat up in shock, her face pale. The man pulled down her pants forcefully and looked at her. He suddenly smiled and said, ¡°Yingying, you¡¯ve grown up. Your face is so pale. Are you feeling unwell? Your mother is really bad at taking care of people. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll get her to kill the chicken and cook it for you to nourish your body.¡± The man¡¯s change of attitude confused Yingying. She was terrified. However, the next day, when the fragrant chicken was ced on the table, she felt her father¡¯s gentleness for the first time. In a daze, she saw her mother¡¯s face. Yingying did not understand why her mother was still unhappy when there was chicken to eat. There were tears in her mother¡¯s eyes. In the past few days, Yingying could feel that something was different. Her father became gentle, but her mother became cold. When her father went out to drink, Yingying found an opportunity to ask her mother. Fen Lan did not speak and only started to pack Yingying¡¯s things. Yingying asked her why. Fen Lan instructed her with tears in her eyes, ¡°Go. Even if you starve to death on the way, don¡¯te back. You¡¯ll understand the reason one day.¡± If Yingying refused to leave, what would happen to her mother if she left? However, Fen Lan wanted her to leave. She pped Yingying twice and Yingying left the ce in tears. On the way, she opened the bag. There was only a piece of clothing and some pancakes. Yingying did not understand it yet, but she knew that it was not that her mother really did not love her anymore, but that she had no choice. At the thought of the man¡¯s merciless fist, Yingying came back home crying. She told herself that if her father did not hit her mother, she would listen to her mother and leave, but if her leaving would cause the man to vent all his anger on her mother, she would stay. It was hard to be alone in hell. If the two of them were in hell together, at least they could rely on each other. The man came back drunk and kicked open the door. He found no one on the bed and flew into a rage. He rushed into a room and grabbed the woman to beat her up, cursing. ¡®B*tch, you rotten thing. Where did you send Yingying?¡¯ The woman¡¯s voice was filled with determination to die. ¡°You beast, she¡¯s your daughter. She¡¯s called you father for more than ten years. You¡¯re a beast, but I¡¯m not. I let her go far away. You¡¯ll never find her!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll beat you to death. Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what kind of trash you are. You were pregnant when I bought you. If you could give me a son, I wouldn¡¯t have thoughts on your daughter.¡± If she couldn¡¯t give birth, then he would let her daughter give birth. Otherwise, why would he raise her up? ¡°How dare you let her go? Go to hell.¡± ¡°If you die, you won¡¯t be worth much. I¡¯ll sell you to the lowest-grade brothel and make you wish you were dead.¡± Yingying ran back home, crying. At this moment, she rushed into the room and cried. ¡°Don¡¯t sell my mother, don¡¯t sell my mother.¡± Fen Lan crawled to her daughter, grabbed her, and hammered her. ¡°Why are youing back? Why did youe back?¡± As Yingying cried, the man grabbed Fen Lan¡¯s hair and kicked her away. He dragged Yingying into another room. This was Yingying¡¯s most painful memory. Only then did she understand why her mother wanted her to leave. It was because if she did not leave, she would not be able to leave. She wanted to take her mother with her, but she couldn¡¯t. When Yingying was pregnant, Fen Lan was worried. She always touched her stomach and said, ¡°You have to give birth to a son.¡± It seemed that only by giving birth to a son could she escape such a nightmare. However, Yingying knew that she was pregnant with a daughter. What would happen if she gave birth to a daughter? Would she continue living such a nightmare? Countless times, she cried at night, resentful andining about the injustice of the heavens. If this child couldn¡¯t bring hope, why did they want her to get pregnant? She would rather not have such a child. When the ck figure appeared, Yingying knelt down. ¡°Are you a god? Can you save me?¡± ¡°Of course I can. I¡¯m a god. I can give you anything you want.¡± He extended his hand, and Yingying ced her palm in his. She said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to have children. I want to escape this ce with my mother. I want to be loved.¡± ¡°Raise the child well. This child can satisfy all your wishes.¡± Yingying thought that she was dreaming, but when she woke up the next day, the sound of beating and cursing outside seemed to be gone. There was a small jar beside her, and she knew what to do. She reached into the jar. The pain of being pierced by a needle almost made her cry, but the pain disappeared quickly. She heard a young voice say that it would help her get rid of all the obstacles and make her live the best life. When Yingying showed Fen Lan the jar, she was also extremely afraid. For many days in a row, the man did note back to hit or curse them. Instead, news came that he was dead. The man fell into ake and drowned while he was on his way back. Yingying told Fen Lan that this was done by the child in the jar. She was the one who tripped the man and pressed his head into the water until he drowned. Chapter 594 - 594 Evil Is Evil (Part 3) 594 Evil Is Evil (Part 3) Gradually, Fen Lan was no longer afraid of the child in the jar. She began to n for their future. With such a treasure, they would have a good life. Fen Lan left the vige with Yingying. On the way, she met the three brothers of the Ye family. She heard them discussing what to buy for Niuniu. Yingying said enviously, ¡°How good would it be if I was the girl they were talking about?¡± Fen Lanforted her. ¡°It¡¯s fate that brings us here to meet. I once had a romantic encounter with the Third Master of the Ye family. Although you are not his daughter, if I say you are, then you are!¡± Fen Lan brought Yingying and followed the three brothers of the Ye family into an inn. Fen Lan told Yingying that she would pretend to faintter and instructed Yingying to cry to attract their attention. Yingying nodded. She would listen to her mother because she knew that her mother would not harm her. The two of them had always relied on each other for survival. Everyone could harm her, but her mother would never. Fen Lan copsed outside the inn. Yingying cried, shaking her mother and shouting. ¡°Mother, wake up.¡± Soon, it attracted a lot of attention. The three brothers of the Ye family were also curious. Yingying begged everyone to help with tears rolling down her face, but no one was willing to help. Everyone just watched. The three brothers of the Ye family came forward and sent the mother and daughter to the medical hall. Yingying kowtowed to thank them ording to Fen Lan¡¯s instructions, saying that when her mother woke up, she would definitelye to thank them. The three brothers of the Ye family waved their hands and said that there was no need. To the three of them, this was just a small thing. However, they did not know that trouble would follow them after this act of benevolence. After Fen Lan woke up, she brought Yingying to thank the Ye brothers. Both of them waited outside the inn for the brothers toe out. As soon as the three Ye brothers came out, Fen Lan was taken aback. Her face was covered in tears, making people around them confused. Fen Lan wiped her tears and opened her mouth a few times before finally blurting out. ¡°You, are you Third Master Ye? Sixteen years ago, you were with me at Wang Hong Restaurant. My name is Fen Lan. Do you still remember me?¡± Third Master Ye was immediately stunned. Hearing Fen Lan mention it, he seemed to have recalled that there was really such a thing, so he nodded. Fen Lan immediately pulled Yingying to kneel down. ¡°Third Master, this is Yingying. She¡­ she¡¯s your daughter. I never thought that we could meet again.¡± Third Master Ye panicked. The onlookers watched themotion and started discussing in a low voice. First Master Ye and Second Master Ye asked Fen Lan and her daughter to go upstairs. Then, after getting to know the ins and outs of what happened, they understood that Fen Lan had a fling with Ye Laosan and gave birth to a daughter. She raised her daughter well but fell seriously ill at some point. She didn¡¯t want her daughter to be alone in this world. While she was still alive, she nned to take her daughter to look for her father. If she could find him, she could give her a family to rely on. If they couldn¡¯t find him, they would submit to their fate. Since there was really such a thing back then, Third Master Ye had no choice but to bring the mother and daughter back. However, it was not that Third Master Ye did not have a wife. The arrival of Fen Lan and her daughter ruined the peace of the family. They were outsiders. The Ye family wanted to chase them away, but Fen Lan and her daughter didn¡¯t want to be chased away. Therefore, Fen Lan wanted Yingying to feed the treasure in the jar and make the Ye family suffer. She wanted to use this to make the Ye family believe that if they chased the mother and daughter away, disaster would befall them. Everything went smoothly until Liu Sanniang appeared on the scene. The people of the Ye family seemed to have woken up from a dream. If they had only heard it from Liu Sanniang, they might not have believed it. However, when they saw it with their own eyes, they were shocked beyond words. Yingying was not Third Master Ye¡¯s child at all, but Fen Lan had indeed had a romantic encounter with Third Master Ye. Old Madam Ye finally heaved a long sigh of relief and said to Third Master Ye, ¡°Ye Laosan, this is all because of you. You¡¯ve let your wife down. If she doesn¡¯t forgive you, you will have to leave.¡± Third Master Ye immediately knelt down and pped himself twice. ¡°Lin Hua, it¡¯s my fault. I¡¯m a scumbag. I beg you, don¡¯t divorce me.¡± When he was young, he earned some money from selling goods, so it was inevitable that he would be arrogant. In a moment of stupidity, he almost caused his family to be ruined. It was useless even if he regretted it. When Fen Lan and her daughter came knocking on his door, he panicked. However, after all, it was his fault. He could not let an orphan girl wander outside. Now that he understood that this was all a scam, Third Master Ye looked at Yingying as if he wanted to kill her. He gritted his teeth and said angrily, ¡°As expected, like mother, like daughter. Why are you so vicious?!¡± Previously, the Ye family felt guilty for forcing Fen Lan tomit suicide. But now they understood that Fen Lan was using her death to force them to keep her daughter. The more Third Master Ye thought about it, the angrier he became. He pointed at Yingying and said, ¡°My eldest brother spent a tael of silver to hire a matchmaker to find a good family for you. That family has dozens of acres ofnd. With us giving you dozens of taels of silver as a dowry, you and your mother would have had a good life, but look at what you repaid our good intentions with. You ingrate.¡± Yingying¡¯s eyes were sinister. She only hated herself for not being strong enough to defeat Liu Sanniang. Chapter 595 - 595 Evil Is Evil (Part 4) 595 Evil Is Evil (Part 4) The current Yingying was like a naked person, standing in front of people in the most embarrassing state. Liu Sanniang¡¯s power was akin to a me, burning her soul. Yingying seemed to have realized what Liu Sanniang was going to do. She looked terrified and said in despair, ¡°No, no, I won¡¯t allow it. That¡¯s my child. How can you take her away?¡± ¡°She was given to me by god. You can¡¯t take her away. Stop it. You¡¯re a demon. You¡¯re a demon. You¡¯ll die a horrible death. I curse you. I curse you to be damned. You¡¯ll die a horrible death¡­¡± ¡°Kill her, kill her¡­¡± Yingying screamed. She hoped that the ck aura could kill Liu Sanniang. As long as Liu Sanniang was dead, everything would be fine. Yingying struggled crazily, her head covered in sweat. She seemed to have used all her strength to try to break free from Liu Sanniang¡¯s grip, but she still could not move an inch. Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°She doesn¡¯t belong to you. I¡¯ll exorcize her and let her reincarnate. No one can control her soul like this and deprive her of the right to reincarnate. Not even a god.¡± Bit by bit, the ck aura wrapped around Yingying was removed. Liu Sanniang¡¯s expression was calm as she softly chanted the scriptures., ¡°Namo Amitabha Tathagata.¡± Every word of the scripture carried a force that purified the ck aura. Yingying broke down and shouted. ¡°No, don¡¯t leave, don¡¯t leave.¡± She had lost her mother and now, herst support. Yingying cried, her eyes filled with resentment. She hated the unfairness of this world. Why did the heavens treat her like this? Why was it that some people were born to be treasured, while others were born to suffer? Liu Sanniang looked at Yingying. ¡°Is it really unfair? Have you ever done good things to deserve a good life? Is the heavens unfair, or is the desire in your heart too strong?¡± Yingying widened her eyes and looked at Liu Sanniang in disbelief. Liu Sanniang knew everything. She only let the Ye family sense a portion of the memory, but the Ye family did not know the rest. When Yingying was five years old, She was very jealous of a little girl in the vige. That little girl was the granddaughter of the vige chief. That winter, she saw the little girl fall into a deep ditch. Her clothes were drenched and she could not climb up. Yingying saw it, but she did not tell anyone. Later on, Yingying learned that the little girl was still saved by someone, but she had a high fever and eventually died. Yingying heard from someone that the doctor said that if the girl was saved earlier, she would be fine. She had been frozen for too long, and the fever was extremely high. She had never done anything good, so she couldn¡¯t receive anything good. She had nted the fruit of evil, so what she reaped was naturally evil. The Ye family had originally wanted to make good arrangements for the two of them, but the two of them were not satisfied and destroyed everything. Yingying sobbed. She remembered that what the two of them wanted from the beginning was just a simple and warm home. When did their initial wish change? When such an option was ced in front of them, they did not choose it. Fen Lan said that she would definitely let her live a life where she was loved by everyone. How many people were considered everyone though? Due to this ambition, she even lost her mother, whom she loved the most. Even if no one loved her, her mother still loved her. Yingying hugged Fen Lan in extreme regret and despair. ¡°Mother, wake up. Don¡¯t leave me. Come back. I don¡¯t want anything else. I just want you¡­¡± Fen Lan was determined tomit suicide. She did not leave any way out for herself, but she did not know that even if she died, she could not change anything. Seeing Yingying cry so desperately, the Ye family did not feel good either. They hated Fen Lan and her daughter, but they also felt that the two of them were very pitiful. However, no matter how pitiful they were, it could not erase their evil. Old Madam Ye frowned and asked Madam Qiu to get ten taels of silver. Madam Qiu brought the silver over, and Old Madam Ye gave it to Yingying. ¡°Leave. Find a ce to bury your mother. If this matter is reported to the authorities, your mother can only be thrown into the mass grave and you will go to jail.¡± Old Madam Ye only wanted Yingying to leave with Fen Lan¡¯s corpse as soon as possible. After seeing their past, though she still hated the mother and daughter, she felt that they were just two pitiful people. Yingying took the money. She would never let her mother be thrown to the mass grave. After the resentment and hatred in her heart dissipated, she realized that she and her mother were just reaping what they sowed. The Ye family did not owe them anything to begin with, instead they suffered because of them. Old Madam Ye was kind-hearted enough to give her ten taels of silver after knowing everything. Yingying was really envious of Ye Niuniu. She kowtowed and carried Fen Lan¡¯s corpse with difficulty before leaving. Old Madam Ye heaved a sigh of relief. The way the Ye family looked at Liu Sanniang also became respectful. Even though most of Ye Niuniu¡¯s cousins were older than Liu Sanniang, they still looked at her as if she was their elder. Second Master Ye and the others did not treat Liu Sanniang as a junior either. They probably treated her as a teacher even though she looked young. Madam Zhao returned to her room, and Third Master Ye quickly followed. Old Madam Ye was really concerned. After chasing everyone out, she asked Liu Sanniang worriedly. ¡°Sanniang, let me tell you something. These few days, I¡¯ve been really overwrought. It¡¯s my fault. If I was strict enough with my son, he wouldn¡¯t have done such a courageous thing. Will Niuniu¡¯s parents really¡­ split up?¡± Old Madam Ye had always thought that she knew her daughters-inw very well, but after this incident, she was no longer sure. Whether it was Madam Geng or Madam Zhao, they respected her very much, but in their hearts, they also had principles that no one should challenge. Although it was already clear that Yingying was not Third Master Ye¡¯s child, he had already broken Madam Zhao¡¯s heart for Fen Lan and her daughter. Would Madam Zhao forgive him? Chapter 596 - 596 Sweet, Sweet 596 Sweet, Sweet Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°Granny Ye, once the storm stops, the sky will be clear. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Old Madam Ye was relieved. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s good.¡± As long as her family was still tight, everything would be fine. Liu Sanniang said, ¡°Granny Ye, I¡¯ll take my leave first. I won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡± !! Old Madam Ye nodded at her with a gentle smile. Now that everything was fine, it was naturally not appropriate to keep Liu Sanniang here. After all, she knew that Liu Sanniang was rarely at home. Since she was back, she naturally wanted to spend more time with her family. Old Madam Ye asked Ye Niuniu¡¯s brother, Ye Tiancheng, to send Liu Sanniang back. On the way, Ye Tiancheng couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Sanniang, while my first uncle and second uncle were tripping over, they said that they were supported by something. Was it you who did it?¡± Liu Sanniang shook her head. ¡°No, Brother Ye, it wasn¡¯t me. You don¡¯t have to think too much about it.¡± Hearing Liu Sanniang¡¯s words, Ye Tiancheng immediately felt relieved. He smiled and said, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s really the blessing of our ancestors.¡± Liu Yuanyuan and Hu Yu were beside Liu Sanniang and rolled their eyes at Ye Tiancheng. From afar, Liu Sanniang saw Chu Yan. It had been a while since theyst met. Liu Sanniang ran towards Chu Yan and asked. ¡°Chu Yan, why are you here?¡± Chu Yan raised the paper bag in his hand and stroked Liu Sanniang¡¯s hair. He said slowly, ¡°I¡¯m here to feed the rabbit.¡± Liu Sanniang blushed. Ye Tiancheng looked a little embarrassed. ¡°Sanniang, this must be Chu Yan, right?¡± This was the man who was engaged to Liu Sanniang. Wasn¡¯t he a cksmith in the past? Why didn¡¯t he look like one? Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Tiancheng smiled. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Ye Niuniu¡¯s eldest brother, Ye Tiancheng.¡± Chu Yan replied coldly. ¡°Chu Yan.¡± Ye Tiancheng looked at Liu Sanniang and said, ¡°Sanniang, Chu Yan is here to pick you up. I¡¯ll go back first.¡± Liu Sanniang held Chu Yan¡¯s hand and nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± Chu Yan squeezed Liu Sanniang¡¯s palm and turned to leave. He said softly, ¡°Did you miss me?¡± Liu Sanniang immediately blushed¡­ She was stunned by his straightforwardness. Hu Yu narrowed her eyes and smiled, holding her face. ¡°Ahhh, Venerable Chu is too handsome. He¡¯s so sweet.¡± However, she did not dare to have any ideas about Chu Yan. Hu Yu swallowed her saliva and said, ¡°Venerable Liu definitely misses you. She seemed to have dreamed of youst night. She was calling your name in her dream.¡± Chu Yan looked at Liu Sanniang¡¯s red face and asked in a low voice. ¡°Is that so?¡± Liu Sanniang blushed. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to Hu Yu¡¯s nonsense. You can¡¯t believe what a fox says.¡± Hu Yu muttered softly. ¡°Foxes don¡¯t lie. You definitely miss Venerable Chu. Otherwise, why do you blush so much?¡± Chu Yan chuckled. ¡°You guys can go back first. I¡¯ll walk with Sanniang for a while.¡± Hu Yu immediately pulled Liu Yuanyuan away. Liu Sanniang was still struggling. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to Hu Yu. I, I¡¯m not¡­¡± Her body was suddenly pulled and she was pressed against the wall. Chu Yan was tall and almost enveloped her in his arms. Liu Sanniang¡¯s heart skipped a beat. The tree in her heart that had been dormant for a long time seemed to have been watered just now and began to grow crazily. ¡°But I really missed you.¡± Chu Yan kissed her. He really kept thinking of her all this while. He wanted to hug her and kiss her. The days of waiting became unbearably long but he knew that he had to wait a long time. Still, he couldn¡¯t help it. After the kiss, Chu Yan asked. ¡°Did you miss me?¡± Liu Sanniang blushed and said in a voice softer than a mosquito, ¡°Yes.¡± Was she crazy? How could she admit it after being taken advantage of? Liu Sanniang suddenly remembered that in the beginning, she was very afraid of Chu Yan. She always felt that he was very scary, but now, she could no longer remember what it felt like to be afraid of him. During this period of time, he had quietly integrated into her life. He was everywhere, and she was used to having him around. Liu Sanniang thought about it carefully. In the end, there was only one word in her mind: love. She was in love with Chu Yan. What was love though? In her previous life, spending 75 years in solitude had caused her to forget what love was. After rebirth, everything she faced was new. What she wanted was gradually obtained. Everything told Liu Sanniang that she had fallen in love with Chu Yan. Chu Yan had a smile on his face. He held Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand and squeezed it. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll send you home. Auntie said that she wants me to treat me to a meal today at home. Also, I haven¡¯t drunk with First Brother and Second Brother for a long time.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. When they returned home, Madam Liu immediately went into the kitchen to show off her culinary skills. Liu Sanniang went to finish the embroidery. Tomorrow was the day of Liu Hui¡¯s engagement. The man who was engaged to Liu Hui was from Yong County. He was the shopkeeper of a clothes shop in Yong County. His name was Zhang An. ... Soon, Liu Sanniang finished embroidering. Madam Liu even asked Liu Sanniang. ¡°Sanniang, where do Yuanyuan and Yu live? Tell them toe for dinner every day.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Chapter 597 - 597 Sweet, Sweet (Part 2) 597 Sweet, Sweet (Part 2) On the 28th of November, Liu Sanniang went to Liu Hui¡¯s house. It had been a long time since theyst met. Liu Ju¡¯er also came over. She looked in high spirits. Among the four of them, she was the only one who was married. As for the other three, they were all engaged. Liu Zhi¡¯er grabbed Liu Ju¡¯er and asked. ¡°Ju¡¯er, have you had a good life after you got married? Does Yang Qingshan dote on you?¡± Liu Ju¡¯er¡¯s eyes lit up. She smiled in embarrassment. ¡°Qingshan treats me very well. The harvest this year is very good. He gave me this silver hairpin as a gift.¡± At the mention of Yang Qingshan, Liu Ju¡¯er was full of smiles. Yang Qingshan was an orphan. It was inevitable that she would suffer from poverty in the beginning. However, because of his love, she did not feel like she had suffered at all. She always looked forward to the future. Liu Zhi¡¯er held Liu Ju¡¯er¡¯s hand and smiled. ¡°You¡¯ve been married for more than a year. Why are you still so shy?¡± Liu Ju¡¯er blushed. ¡°Stop teasing me.¡± Liu Ju¡¯er looked at Liu Sanniang gratefully. She always felt that Liu Sanniang was her benefactor. Liu Hui and Liu Zhi¡¯er looked at each other and smiled. They pulled Liu Ju¡¯er and continued to tease her. ¡°Then, when do you n to have a baby?¡± Liu Ju¡¯er bit her lip and raised her hand to cover her face in embarrassment. Liu Zhi¡¯er nudged her again. ¡°Ju¡¯er, it¡¯s been over a year but you are still not pregnant. Have you gone to see a doctor?¡± Liu Ju¡¯er did not look nervous or worried. She looked at Liu Hui, Liu Zhi¡¯er, and Liu Sanniang. After a moment, she said seriously, ¡°We¡¯re still young, so the risk of giving birth is very high. After you get married, don¡¯t get pregnant so early. If we can give birth after turning 18 or 19 years old, the risk will be greatly reduced. Qingshan and I n to do the same.¡± Yang Qingshan did not intend to let Liu Ju¡¯er have a child before the age of 18. Firstly, Liu Ju¡¯er was weak. Secondly, their family was poor. Therefore, he nned to wait until he built a good financial foundation. When Liu Hui and Liu Zhi¡¯er heard this, they became serious. After thinking about it carefully, they felt that what Liu Ju¡¯er said made sense. Liu Zhi¡¯er said, ¡°Initially, I thought that giving birth as soon as possible was the most important thing, but after hearing what Ju¡¯er said, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need to be so anxious.¡± Liu Hui echoed. ¡°I think so too. Sanniang, what is your opinion?¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Ju¡¯er is right. It¡¯s very harmful to the body if it¡¯s too early.¡± She had never experienced it before and did not understand it well. However, in her previous life, she had seen her two sisters-inw give birth. It was very painful and they would bleed a lot. At that time, she was so frightened that she cried for them. Liu Hui said, ¡°Yang Qingshan dotes on you a lot. Ju¡¯er, you really married the right person.¡± Liu Ju¡¯er smiled. Liu Hui said, ¡°Ju¡¯er, just live a good life with Qingshan. If you have any problems, you can always ask us for help.¡± Liu Ju¡¯er nodded, tears already welling up in her eyes. ¡°I know, I will.¡± Liu Zhi¡¯er sighed. ¡°In the future, we¡¯ll see less and less of each other. How fast time flies!¡± Liu Zhi¡¯er looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Sanniang, you have to live well and not get injured. When we¡¯re old, we¡¯ll gather together to drink tea and embroider like when we were young.¡± Liu Hui smiled. ¡°We all will have a long life. This is what Sanniang said. I believe her. What Sanniang said is definitely right.¡± Liu Ju¡¯er nced at Liu Sanniang with a smile on her face. When it was time, Liu Hui needed to go out to greet Zhang An. Zhang An was 17 years old and a handsome man. He followed his parents and tried his best to make himself look good in front of his parents-inw to show his sincerity. Liu Hui also blushed and stood at the side, feeling extremely restrained. Liu Sanniang chuckled, wondering to herself if she was also like this in the past. Yang Qingshan stood beside Liu Ju¡¯er. The honest-looking man had already matured a lot. Hu Yu held her face in her hands. ¡°It¡¯s so sweet, it¡¯s so sweet. I can feel it. That man treats Liu Ju¡¯er very well. Look, he¡¯s secretly holding Liu Ju¡¯er¡¯s hand. Ah¡­ I¡¯m dying.¡± Chapter 598 - 598 So Sweet, So Sweet (Part 3) 598 So Sweet, So Sweet (Part 3) There was a smile in Liu Sanniang¡¯s eyes. She pulled Hu Yu and whispered. ¡°Be careful. Don¡¯t expose yourself.¡± Hu Yu was invisible. Her fox-like eyes were smiling, and the five tails on her back swayed involuntarily. Liu Sanniang knew some of the foxes¡¯ hobbies. The foxes were paranoid and also liked romantic stuff. Hu Yu had no resistance at all to a lovey-dovey couple. She wished she could watch them every day because she couldn¡¯t have a sweet rtionship. Although Hu Yu liked to y, her ultimate goal was still to cultivate and transcend the tribtion. When Liu Sanniang reminded her, Hu Yu smiled. ¡°Venerable, don¡¯t worry. I guarantee that no one will be able to see me.¡± After the banquet, the guests had already dispersed. Liu Sanniang handed the embroidery to Liu Zhi¡¯er who smiled and said, ¡°I was really angry that you didn¡¯te back when I was engaged, but I believe you must have something important on. Aunt said that you have a lot of things to do, so you couldn¡¯te back. But you still have us in your heart, so I¡¯m not angry anymore.¡± Liu Sanniang hugged her. Liu Zhi¡¯er was stunned. ¡°I¡¯ll cry if you do this¡­¡± Although they had not seen each other for a long time, they still had deep feelings for each other. Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°Then cry. I¡¯ll help you wipe your tears.¡± Liu Zhi¡¯er¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°Liu Sanniang, you¡¯re too bad. I am not going to cry. Humph, humph.¡± Holding the embroidery Liu Sanniang gave her, Liu Zhi¡¯er smiled with red eyes. She said seriously, ¡°Sanniang, you have to protect yourself.¡± Liu Sanniang felt warm in her heart. She nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll protect myself and grow old with you all.¡± Liu Zhi¡¯er really couldn¡¯t help but cry this time. She raised her hand to wipe her tears. ¡°Ah¡­ you¡¯re really too bad. You just want to make me cry.¡± Liu Sanniang wiped Liu Zhi¡¯er¡¯s tears. She was also a little choked with emotions, but when she saw Hu Yu holding her face like she was enjoying a show, she stopped being emotional. After leaving, Hu Yu seemed to not have enough of it. ¡°How strange! Why is there also a sweet feeling between two women?¡± Liu Sanniang did not bother exining her emotions to the little fox. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± Hu Yu muttered to herself. ¡°I understand now. Perhaps it¡¯s because people are sincere to each other that it looks sweet. This sweetness is not limited to men and women. It can be two men, two women, or children.¡± Hu Yu was touched. It turned out that human emotions were so rich. She liked this kind of sincere love. As expected, her mother was right. It was right to follow Liu Sanniang. If she followed her, she could learn andprehend many things. In mid-December, people from the capital came and knocked on the door of the Liu family. Liu Eng opened the door. ¡°Are you looking for my sister?¡± Liu Eng subconsciously thought that everyone who he couldn¡¯t recognize was here for his sister. He turned around and shouted into the room. ¡°Sanniang, someone is looking for you.¡± Liu Yuanyuan had already told Liu Sanniang what was going on outside. When she came out, she heard Liu Eng shouting. She walked to the door. ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± The two men in gray clothes looked at Liu Sanniang respectfully. One of them said, ¡°Miss Liu, we¡¯re not here to look for you. We¡¯re here to take Young Marquis Su back to the capital. He has been away from the capital for a long time. Marquis and Madam hope that he can return as soon as possible.¡± Su Yanyu came over when he heard that there were strangers and was wondering if there was anything he could help with. When he heard this, he immediately said, ¡°I won¡¯t go back. I¡¯ll return to the capital with Miss Liu and Young Master Chu.¡± Su Yanyu found the two of them unfamiliar and guessed that they were guards of the Marquis mansion. After all, there were so many guards in the Marquis mansion, so it was impossible for him to know all of them. The two men looked at Su Yanyu and took out their tokens. ¡°Your Lordship, if you don¡¯t go back with us, please forgive us for being rude. Marquis and Madam said that if you insist on staying here, we have to manhandle you but ensure that you go back.¡± Su Yanyu was about to stomp his feet. ¡°If you dare to touch me, don¡¯t me me for hurting you.¡± The two guards clearly did not take Su Yanyu¡¯s words seriously. They had practiced martial arts since they were young. How could Su Yanyu fight them head-on? Su Yanyu was angry. ¡°Are you not going to listen to my orders? Don¡¯t mess around. Otherwise, when I go back, I¡¯ll make you regret it.¡± The two guards really ignored Su Yanyu and wanted to grab him. When Su Yanyu saw that, he shouted angrily. ¡°First Brother, Second Brother, help me. I don¡¯t know these two people at all. They must be here to capture me and sell me¡­¡± Liu Eng stepped forward. ¡°He said that he doesn¡¯t know the two of you. Please leave.¡± The two guards looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu, please don¡¯t make things difficult for us. We are instructed by the Marquis to take Young Marquis back. It¡¯s approaching the new year. It¡¯s really not suitable for Young Marquis Su to be outside.¡± Liu Sanniang originally wanted to find a chance to talk to Su Yanyu, but she didn¡¯t have the opportunity. If he was taken back to the capital, she would never have the chance. As long as Su Yanyu asked her if she would take him in as a disciple, she would agree. However, Su Yanyu did not dare to ask this question now. When she wanted to ask Su Yanyu about it, he would always find an excuse to leave, afraid that he would be rejected. Perhaps now was the chance. Liu Sanniang said slowly, ¡°Young Marquis is my disciple. He¡¯s always wee in my house.¡± Su Yanyu immediately trembled with excitement and said with a flushed face, ¡°Did you hear that? Go back quickly. I¡¯m just celebrating the new year at my shifu¡¯s house.¡± Chapter 599 Becoming Liu Sanniangs Disciple Chapter 599 Bing Liu Sanniang''s Disciple As Su Yanyu spoke, he couldn''t stop the smile on his face. It was no exaggeration to say that his lips could almost reach his ears. The discipleship which he had always wanted was finally given to him unexpectedly. Moreover, Liu Sanniang offered it herself. When he came back to his senses, Su Yanyu was in a daze, wondering to himself if he had heard wrongly. At the thought of this possibility, Su Yanyu immediately became dejected. The two guards looked at Liu Sanniang and said seriously, "Miss Liu, are you joking?" Liu Sanniang replied solemnly. "I''m not joking." "If that''s the case, then we''ll go back." The two guards looked into Liu Sanniang''s eyes and could clearly feel sincerity in her eyes. Su Yanyu became happy again. "Your Lordship, we''ll go back to the capital first. We wish you a happy new year." The two guards bowed respectfully to Su Yanyu. He walked out with his hands on their shoulders. "I''m not going back to the capital, but I need you to take a message back." Su Yanyu went out to give the message. Madam Liu and Mr. Liu sighed in surprise. "So, Yanyu is a marquis." Mr. Liu had never thought that there would be a marquis living in his house one day, and he was so¡­ approachable. He was easy-going and did not look like a marquis at all. If not for the two guards, they would not have believed that Su Yanyu was actually a marquis. Liu Eng suddenly pped his hands. Madam Liu looked at him angrily. "What''s wrong with you?" Liu Eng said seriously, "If Su wants to acknowledge Sanniang as his shifu, won''t he be my junior in the future? Then, in the future, won''t he have to call me Second Uncle?" Mr. Liu and Madam Liu were speechless. They really wanted to beat Liu Eng up, but on second thought, everything Liu Eng said made sense. Liu Sanniang was also stunned. She really did not think about this. Hu Yu said with a smile, "Liu Yuanyuan, doesn''t that mean Su Yanyu has to call us aunties?" Liu Yuanyuan responded coldly. "He''s not worthy." Hu Yu grinned and agreed. "That''s true. He''s definitely not worthy. Then, what should he call us? You don''t like him calling you auntie, but I think it''s not too bad. Haha, he can call me auntie." Su Yanyu did not think about any of this. He was still immersed in the joy of bing Liu Sannaing''s disciple. Not far from the Liu family, he lowered his voice and said, "How much money do you have on you? Give it to me." "I''m going to be Miss Liu''s disciple. The gift can''t be too shabby." Su Yanyu was a little worried as he thought about it. Even if the two guards had money, they wouldn''t have much. The two guards smiled and took out a box. "Your Lordship, Madam instructed us to give this to you." Su Yanyu opened it and his eyes lit up. He closed the box and asked in surprise. "Why did you bring so much? My mother asked you to send this to me?" There were banknotes worth at least a thousand taels of silver in the box. Su Yanyu could not believe his eyes. Now, he was no longer poor. "Your Lordship, this is what Madam instructed us to give you. As for why she did this, we don''t know. When you return to the capital, you ask Madam yourself." After handing the box to Su Yanyu, the two guards prepared to leave. Su Yanyu was overjoyed and stopped the two of them. "You just said that if needed, you will manhandle me back. Is that true?" Could it be that they were trying to goad Liu Sanniang into epting him as her disciple? The two guards looked at Su Yanyu seriously. One of them said, "It''s true. Madam said it." Su Yanyu patted his chest. This was too close. He was almost taken back by force¡­ He waved his hand. "Alright, alright. Go back and tell my parents that I wish them a happy new year. When I go back, I''ll kowtow to them and apologize." Su Yanyu put away the box and returned to the Liu family. There was no one in the courtyard, except for Liu Sanniang. However, Su Yanyu could see that Liu Yuanyuan and Hu Yu were also beside Liu Sanniang. Liu Sanniang said seriously, "Your Lordship, I haven''t had a chance to tell you yet. Let me finish." Seeing that Su Yanyu seemed to want to interrupt her again, Liu Sanniang did not give him a chance to speak this time. Su Yanyu was a little afraid. He was worried that it was all just an illusion. He was afraid and subconsciously wanted to escape. However, Liu Sanniang did not give him a chance. He was really nervous, and his palms were sweating. He had never persevered so much or taken anything so seriously. Liu Sanniang said slowly, "Lord Su, though you can''t cultivate, you''re a courageous person. I don''t know if you''re willing to be my disciple. If you''re willing, I''ll take you in as my disciple." Su Yanyu immediately knelt down and kowtowed three times seriously. "I''m willing." Madam Liu came over with a cup of tea. Su Yanyu immediately knelt down and kowtowed three times seriously. "I''m willing." Madam Liu came over with a cup of tea. Su Yanyu was not messing around. His attitude was serious and sincere. Even if he was facing a woman younger than him, he was humble. He really treated Liu Sanniang as his shifu. Madam Liu ced the teacup in Su Yanyu''s hand seriously. "Hurry up and serve tea to Sanniang. After that, you will officially be her disciple." Su Yanyu was excited and served the tea. Liu Sanniang epted it and took a sip. Liu Sanniang helped Su Yanyu up and said seriously, "Your Lordship, though I haven''t established a sect or taken in any disciples, now that I''ve taken you in as my disciple, I''ll be your shifu. As my disciple, you must understand that you can''t do evil. I won''t ask you to punish evil, but you can''t do evil." Chapter 600 New Year Chapter 600 New Year Su Yanyu nodded seriously. "Shifu, don''t worry. I, Su Yanyu, swear to the heavens that I will remember your teachings and won''t let you down. If I break this oath, I will¡­" Liu Sanniang interrupted Su Yanyu. "As long as you remember it, it''s enough. You don''t have to swear." Su Yanyu was already prepared to take an oath, but being interrupted by Liu Sanniang, he didn''t finish it. However, he understood that this was a serious matter. After bing Liu Sanniang''s disciple, he could now stay by Liu Sanniang''s side openly. She, on the other hand, began to think seriously about how to teach Su Yanyu. He was interested in cultivation, but he couldn''t do it. Then, she could only teach him something else. Liu Sanniang thought for a moment and decided to teach Su Yanyu how to refine poison. Cultivators could refine poison, and so could mortals. Su Yanyu was excited even though he had to learn from the beginning and take it step by step. There were hundreds, thousands, and tens of thousands of types of incense used to attract insects. He had to learn how to make incense first. Liu Sanniang told him the method and taught him. Su Yanyu followed suit, and so did Liu Yuanyuan and Hu Yu. To them, it was good to have one more ability. On the 29th of December, Li Guanfeng came to the Liu family and handed Liu Sanniang a box. He said, "This is what Xiaowu''s grandmother instructed me to give you. She said that if there''s anything left after her funeral, it has to be delivered to you." Old Madam Su was dead. After she was cremated, a ck thing appeared in the ashes. Since she had instructed so, this thing was sent to Li Guanfeng to be handed over to Liu Sanniang. She took it. "Thank you." Liu Sanniang opened the box and looked at the contents. Li Guanfeng smiled and did not ask what it was because he did not want to get involved in the matter. When he saw it, he was tempted to take a look, but when he reached out for it, he felt that it was not a good thing. After Li Guanfeng delivered the thing, he went back. Liu Sanniang took out the ck pill. This was a sin. When Old Madam Su knew that everything she did was evil, she went to find the answer without hesitation. What did Old Madam Su wish for in the first ce? Liu Sanniang would never know, but it did not matter if she did not know because that sin had already taken shape. It was waiting for the day when it would return to the person who had spread the sin. On the day of the new year, Su Yanyu looked at Madam Liu and Liu Sanniang making dumplings and felt extremely happy. Liu Eng said to Su Yanyu, "Su, when you eat the dumplingster, you have to chew them carefully. My mother puts copper coins in these dumplings. If you eat too quickly, you''ll swallow it." Su Yanyu said in confusion, "How? That copper coin is so big and hard to swallow. Who can swallow it?" Liu Eng replied with a sigh. "I''ve swallowed it before." Su Yanyu looked at Liu Eng in disbelief, as if he was thinking about how Liu Eng managed to swallow the copper coin. However, seeing how serious Liu Eng was, Su Yanyu subconsciously stopped himself from asking the question. Liu Eng patted Su Yanyu. "Su, are you going tough at me too? Let me tell you, you have to call me Second Uncle now. If youugh at me, I''ll beat you up!" Su Yanyu immediately choked on his saliva. If he became Liu Sanniang''s disciple, wouldn''t Liu Eng be his second uncle? Su Yanyu quickly said, "I''m notughing at you, and I won''tugh at you either. It must be because the dumplings were too delicious." Only then did Liu Eng pat Su Yanyu in satisfaction. "That''s more like it." Madam Liu couldn''t help but smile. "Yanyu and Eng really hit it off." Liu Dng was a man of few words, but Liu Eng was lively. Su Yanyu and Liu Eng always had something to talk about. As they chatted andughed, it was time for the new year''s eve dinner. Madam Liu invited Chu Yan over. Mr. Chu did not seem to have any objections, let alone Madam Li. When he saw Chu Yan, Su Yanyu immediately went forward and shouted. "Hello, Mr. Chu. I''ll definitely toast youter." Chu Yan nodded faintly. Su Yanyu had a feeling that after bing Liu Sanniang''s disciple, Chu Yan was more tolerant of him being around Liu Sanniang. Madam Liu smiled. This year, the house was even more lively than before. She was extremely happy. The dumplings were ready, and all kinds of dishes were brought to the table one after another. The wine had been prepared long ago. It was osmanthus wine. When the jar was opened, one could smell the fragrance of osmanthus. Mr. Liu said, "Yanyu, you''re in for a treat. This is brewed by your shifu''s mother this year." Su Yanyu smiled. "Really? Then, I''m really in for a treat." Madam Liu was a little embarrassed. "Don''t listen to his nonsense. It''s just ordinary wine. If you like it, drink as much as you want." Su Yanyu was a rich young master and had drunk all kinds of good wine. Madam Liu and the others also knew that Su Yanyu was Marquis Su''s only son. His sister was a favored consort in the pce. After giving birth to a son, her status was even more stable. Still, Su Yanyu remained polite. After bing a disciple, he was even more polite. After Madam Liu sat down, Mr. Liu began to pour wine. "First ss of wine for the new year. Everyone, stay safe." Everyone raised their sses and drank it in one gulp before starting to eat. Liu Eng quickly started eating the dumplings. "I have to find the one with a copper coin." Madam Liu teased him. "Then, you have to be careful. Don''t swallow it again." Liu Eng smiled. "I''ll eat very carefully this time." The dumplings were already finished, but no one found the copper coin. The Liu family looked at each other and thought to themselves., "Could it be that it was swallowed by someone again?" The person they suspected was naturally Liu Eng. "I didn''t. It wasn''t me. I chewed very slowly this time!" Liu Eng quickly defended himself. If it wasn''t Liu Eng, then who was it? Mr. Liu couldn''t help but say, "Don''t tell me you forgot to put it in the dumpling." Madam Liu refused to admit it. "Impossible." Mr. Liu said, "Then, it was probably swallowed by someone identally. It''s fine." Su Yanyu slowly drank his wine and said, "Madam Liu, your culinary skills are really good. I can even swallow the bones without difficulty. It''s really delicious." Chapter 601 New Year (Part 2) Chapter 601 New Year (Part 2) After Su Yanyu finished speaking, the Liu family looked at him in unison. Liu Eng reacted first. "No way, it can''t be true." Madam Liu said, "Yanyu, you must have swallowed the copper coin. This dumpling is made of prawn, fish meat, and pork. There are no bones." Su Yanyu was stunned. Did¡­ did he actually swallow it? Just sometime back, he found it impossible that Liu Eng could swallow the copper coinst year. But now, he swallowed the copper coin himself. Liu Eng couldn''t help butugh. "Hahaha, Su, you''re really interesting." At that moment, everyone burst intoughter. After the New Year''s Eve dinner, Mr. Liu was drunk. Liu Eng, Liu Dng, and Su Yanyu were also drunk. They sat by the fire in the courtyard, drinking tea to sober up. Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan went to the street. It was brightly lit and there were stalls selling all kinds of festive things. Liu Sanniang''s face was red and her mind was in a mess. She couldn''t help but think that many yearster, when she and Chu Yan were old, they would still walk on the street hand in hand. At that time, they might already have children. They would probably have children. The children would grow up and they might have grandchildren. As they walked, Chu Yan suddenly pulled Liu Sanniang into a corner. This small ce was a blind spot. Chu Yan hugged Liu Sanniang''s waist and let her lean against his chest. Liu Sanniang''s mind went nk. In her ears, there was the sound of a beating heart, and she felt her face begin to heat up. "Sanniang." Chu Yan''s voice was low as he called Liu Sanniang''s name. Liu Sanniang felt a dangerous aura and panicked. Chu Yan wrapped her in his arms and gently grabbed Liu Sanniang''s waist to raise her up. He forced Liu Sanniang to reach out and hug his neck so that he could kiss her. Liu Sanniang begged softly. "Chu Yan, let go of me, can you?" Her soft and low voice seemed to have lit a fire on Chu Yan. He swallowed and gently bit her fair neck. "Sanniang, grow up quickly." Chu Yan took a deep breath. This was simply killing him. He put down Liu Sanniang and held her hand. After sending Liu Sanniang back, Chu Yan asked. "Are you ready? We''re going back to the capital." Liu Sanniang was stunned. Two men in ck walked out of the darkness and said respectfully to Liu Sanniang, "Miss Liu, His Majesty has issued an imperial edict." Liu Sanniang immediately understood what Chu Yan meant. She smiled and said to Chu Yan, "I''m always ready." Chu Yan smiled and turned to leave. Liu Sanniang''s expression returned to normal. "Come in and talk." Looking at the man in ck, Mr. Liu and Madam Liu understood that something was up. After the two men in ck entered the room, Liu Sanniang closed the door. The man in ck took out a yellow imperial edict and handed it to Liu Sanniang. "Miss Liu, His Majesty has instructed me to give you this." Liu Sanniang took it and opened it. After reading it calmly, she said, "I understand. Go back and report that I''ll return to the capital soon." "Okay." The two men in ck turned around and left. They were secret guards who came to deliver the imperial edict. When they finished their mission, they had to rush back to the capital to report. Seeing the two men in cke out, Liu Eng smiled and asked. "Brothers, do you want a bite of food?" The two men in ck stopped in their tracks. One of them replied. "No, thank you." They left quickly. Su Yanyu said, "They are secret guards. They are probably on a mission and don''t have time to eat." This was the first time Liu Eng saw a secret guard. He said, "They''re indeed skilled. They can even walk without making the slightest sound." When Liu Sanniang came out, Madam Liu and Mr. Liu already knew what Liu Sanniang was about to say. Although Liu Sanniang had been home for more than a month, she still had to go back to the capital. Madam Liu was worried. Liu Sanniang sat down beside Madam Liu and gently leaned against her, feeling the inexhaustible love for her from Madam Liu. Su Yanyu took out the gifts. He gave presents to everyone in the Liu family, which had cost him more than a thousand taels. After epting the gift, Madam Liu instructed Liu Sanniang. "Sanniang, as his shifu, you have to guide him well." Liu Sanniang nodded. "Mother, I will." Su Yanyu smiled. "Don''t worry, I''ll definitely learn diligently. I''m serious about bing Miss Liu''s disciple. With me around, she will be safe in the capital." Madam Liu nodded. They were far away in Yong County and could not help with anything. They could only take good care of themselves and not let Liu Sanniang worry about them. That night, no one slept. It was as if they had endless things to say, but none of them really said anything. Dawn came very quickly. Madam Liu began to pack Liu Sanniang''s luggage. Chu Yan had already driven the carriage over. Madam Liu looked at Chu Yan and was a little puzzled. How did Chu Yan know that her daughter was leaving? However, she did not think too much about it. Perhaps the two men in ck had told him. Madam Liu watched as Liu Sanniang got into the carriage. She touched General ck''s head and instructed. "General ck, you have to protect Sanniang well. You''re the best. I believe you have the ability." General ck rubbed against Madam Liu''s palm, conveying that he understood everything. Liu Yuanyuan and Hu Yu each left something behind. With their thing in the Liu family, they could sh back from a thousand miles away if there was any danger. What Liu Yuanyuan left behind was snake skin. What Hu Yu left behind was a sharp w. Of course, the Liu family did not know about any of it. Chapter 602 The Imperial Edict Chapter 602 The Imperial Edict Hu Yu and Liu Yuanyuan got into the carriage. Liu Yuanyuan turned into a thumb-thick snake and slept in Liu Sanniang''s sleeve while Hu Yu turned into a silver fox and nestled by Liu Sanniang''s feet. Due to the imperial edict, they did not stop much on the way. At noon on the sixth day of the new year, they arrived in the capital. Su Yanyu got out of the carriage outside the Marquis Mansion. He smiled and said, "Shifu, if there''s anything you need, just tell me. Go and rest first. I''ll get someone to send food over for youter." Su Yanyu, then, looked at Liu Yuanyuan and Hu Yu. "Miss Yuanyuan, Miss Hu Yu, is there anything you want to eat? If not, I''ll make the arrangements." Liu Yuanyuan said calmly, "I''m not picky." Hu Yu smiled. "Then, I won''t stand on ceremony. I want Eight Treasure Chicken, White Cut Chicken, Braised Chicken¡­" Su Yanyu immediately raised his hand to wipe the sweat on his forehead. "Miss Hu Yu, time is tight. The kitchen can''t make so many dishes¡­" Hu Yu snorted. "If not, then why did you ask me?" Hu Yu turned around and ignored Su Yanyu. Liu Sanniang smiled and said to Su Yanyu, "Lord Su, go back. Don''t mind her." Su Yanyu nodded. "Alright¡­ Take care, Shifu." Hu Yu liked to eat chicken. Although he could not make so many kinds of chicken at this time, he could instruct the kitchen to send them over another day. Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan returned to their house. Hu Yu walked around with Liu Yuanyuan. "Venerable, go and rest. Liu Yuanyuan and I will clean it up and find a ce to stay for ourselves." Liu Sanniang nodded. "Sure, go ahead. We''ll enter the pce tonight." Hu Yu and Liu Yuanyuan went to clean the house. Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan returned to their rooms. Liu Sanniang took out a box. There were already four ck beads inside. They belonged to Yuan Hui, Hui Zhen, Huang Mengqing, and Old Madam Su. They carried thick, dark evil and should one day be returned to the real owner. Liu Sanniang put away the box andy on the bed to rest. The emperor did not mention the reason explicitly in the imperial edict. He only said that he had discovered something strange and was waiting for her toe back to investigate the case. There was a source of evil in the pce, and Liu Sanniang wanted to get rid of it as soon as possible. She had been on the carriage for a few days and was not feeling well. With Hu Yu and Liu Yuanyuan cleaning up the house, she was very relieved, so she quickly fell asleep. Liu Sanniang was asleep, but she quickly came awake. Her eyes were still closed though. She felt a pair of eyes looking at her in the dark. She released her power to sense her surroundings. Outside the house, Liu Yuanyuan and Hu Yu were cleaning. They didn''t sense anything unusual. It was also quiet outside the courtyard, but she could still feel the feeling of being stared at. She frowned and opened her eyes to look around the room. Soon, the feeling of being stared at disappeared. However, what she felt just now was definitely not a figment of her imagination. She opened the door and went out. Liu Yuanyuan chose a spot on the beam of the house to stay while Hu Yu found an inconspicuous corner. There was awn there that Hu Yu liked very much. She and General ck each upied a spot. Seeing Liu Sanniange out, the two of them came over. "Venerable, why are you up? You can''t sleep?" Liu Sanniang nodded. Hu Yu and Liu Yuanyuan thought for a moment and blew at Liu Sanniang. "Venerable, you must be travel-worn and not feeling well after such a long journey. How do you feel now?" Hu Yu and Liu Yuanyuan could both ward off illnesses. They unanimously thought that Liu Sanniang might be about to fall sick. After warding off the illness, she would be able to sleep well. Liu Sanniang did not see anything unusual and returned to her room to sleep. Liu Yuanyuan and Hu Yu were relieved. Liu Sanniang treated them well, so they naturally treated her well. Sometimes, Hu Yu and Liu Yuanyuan disliked each other, but they were on the same page when it came to Liu Sanniang. Seeing that Liu Sanniang had gone into the house to sleep, they went to familiarize themselves with the territory. When they arrived at a new territory, they had to familiarize themselves with the surroundings and see if there were any other house spirits. When Su Yanyu returned to the Marquis mansion, he immediately went to see Marquis Su and Mrs. Su. He knelt down and kowtowed three times. "Father, Mother, I''m unfilial. Please punish me." Marquis Su''s face was extremely dark. Tears welled up in Mrs. Su''s eyes. "Yanyu, you''ve grown up." Su Yanyu was no longer a yboy but a man with a purpose. He had finally seeded in bing Liu Sanniang''s disciple. Mrs. Su helped Su Yanyu up. "You''ve been away from home for a long time. With your habit of spending money, I was afraid that you''ve long run out of money. I was also very surprised that even without money, you didn''t return home." Mrs. Su and Marquis Su thought that Su Yanyu woulde back when he ran out of money, but they did not expect him to learn to be frugal. After the flood in Jiangzhou ended, the Crown Prince and the Third Prince both made a contribution. Mrs. Su asked someone to ask the Crown Prince and the Third Prince about Su Yanyu''s whereabouts, but the Crown Prince said that he didn''t know. The Third Prince specially asked his trusted aide to go to the Marquis mansion to tell Mrs. Su not to worry and that Su Yanyu followed Liu Sanniang back to Yong County. Now that Su Yanyu was back, Mrs. Su was relieved. That arrogant and unruly son had finally been reborn and became a determined man. Su Yanyu helped Mrs. Su sit down. He did not tell Mrs. Su that he was robbed as soon as he arrived in Jiangzhou and almost got married to a fox. He was no longer the Su Yanyu of the past. Marquis Su said, "You''ve be a disciple, right? What did Miss Liu teach you?" Su Yanyu smiled. "Refining poison." Mrs. Su and Marquis Su''s expressions changed. Marquis Su tried his best to control the shock on his face. "Are you serious? Is she just ying with you?" Chapter 603 Extraordinary Ability Chapter 603 Extraordinary Ability Refining poison was not simple. Would Liu Sanniang really teach Su Yanyu this ability? Marquis Su and Mrs. Su had never expected this. They felt that Su Yanyu would just be treated as an errand boy. Both of them had mixed feelings and remained in disbelief. Su Yanyu said seriously, "Father, Mother, don''t tell anyone about this. Miss Liu is teaching me seriously. I''ve already started to make incense." Making incense was the most difficult. There were thousands to tens of thousands of types of insects that could be made into poison. Humans could only live for a hundred years, so they naturally could not learn it all. Marquis Su looked at Su Yanyu with mixed feelings. Mrs. Su was capable, and Su Yanyu was not bad either. If he could master the skill of refining poison, who would dare to provoke him in the future? Mrs. Su also thought of the same thing as Marquis Su. She smiled and said, "Since Miss Liu really wants to teach you, you have to learn it diligently. Don''t ruin her reputation." Su Yanyu answered seriously. "Miss Liu said that since I''ve be her disciple, I have to remember that I can''t do evil. I naturally won''t let her down." Mrs. Su nodded. "Good. You''re Miss Liu''s first disciple. You have to do a good job and set a good example for your junior brothers." Su Yanyu nodded. He thought so too. Mrs. Su looked at Marquis Su. "Father and Mother will support you fully." Marquis Su nodded. "Yes." Although he didn''t have many children, they were all outstanding. Su Yanxue had given birth to a prince in the pce. Her status was stable and she was doted upon. If Su Yanyu mastered refining poison, he would also be an extraordinary person. Su Yanyu instructed the servants to prepare a few good dishes while he returned to the courtyard to rest. When he entered the courtyard, a servant came to report. "Your Lordship, while you were away, Young Master Mu, Young Master Li, and Young Master Cheng each wrote a letter to you. They are kept on the table in the study." Su Yanyu remembered that they had already gone to the army camp. He did not know how they were doing. It had been a few months. Su Yanyu went to the study and opened the letters. The first letter to read was from Mu Cong. After Mu Cong expressed his gratitude, he started to tell Su Yanyu about his life in the army. He said that Su Yanyu would never know how hard it was in the army. There were a few times when he broke down and cried, but he persevered. He even wrote that if he stood in front of Su Yanyu now, he would definitely not recognize him. Li Wei and Cheng Yan also expressed their gratitude and said some things. Su Yanyu thought for a moment and asked the servants to prepare a brush and ink. He wanted to write a reply to Mu Cong and the others. He disclosed to Mu Cong and the others that he had sessfully be Liu Sanniang''s disciple, but Su Yanyu did not mention anything about refining poison. He had not even started ding it yet. If he could not learn it, wouldn''t it be embarrassing? After sealing the letter and letting the servant send it out, he returned to his room to sleep. After waking up, he went to the storeroom to get some herbs to prepare to make incense. He had to do all of this himself. From controlling the fire to extracting the smell of the herbs, he could not let anyone interfere. The servant reported everything to Marquis Su and Mrs. Su. Mrs. Su said, "Make sure he doesn''t tire himself out." Marquis Su muttered, "Madam, don''t you suspect that Miss Liu is fooling with our son?" Mrs. Su answered with a smile. "I''m good at judging people. Miss Liu is not that kind of person. Since she has epted Yanyu seriously as her disciple, she won''t lie to him. What she teaches Yu will naturally be extraordinary." Marquis Su was still suspicious. "Then, how did Miss Liu learn to refine poison? Perhaps she doesn''t even know how to do it herself." Mrs. Su smiled. "If you don''t believe it, just wait and see. Perhaps in the future, when you''re sick, you won''t even need a doctor." Marquis Su was speechless. Eat worms? Just thinking about it made him shiver. He definitely did not want to eat worms and insects. Mrs. Su grabbed Marquis Su''s hand and said gently, "You are Yanyu''s father. As your son, Yanyu will be filial to you. You should believe me. I will never teach Yu to be an unfilial person." Mrs. Su''s gentleness softened Marquis Su''s heart. Looking at Mrs. Su, Marquis Su couldn''t help but praise. "Madam, you''re meticulous. We''ve been married for many years, so, of course I believe you." Mrs. Su smiled gently. Marquis Su felt that Mrs. Su knew him better than he knew himself. Every time he was bothered by something, Mrs. Su would gently help him get rid of it. After thinking about it carefully, Marquis Su felt that what Mrs. Su said made sense. Su Yanyu was focused on making incense. This was better than him going out to fool around, right? The emperor was starting to get old. The Crown Prince and the Third Prince were both snobbish. It was hard to say what the situation would be like in the future, so the more capable one was, the better. Although the Crown Prince was the rightful sessor, the Third Prince was also a capable person. It was hard to say if the Crown Prince could sessfully inherit the throne. As the sky gradually darkened, a carriage stopped at the entrance of the pce. Hu Yu and Liu Yuanyuan could not enter. There were powerful runes carved on the pce door. The runes prevented demons from entering the pce. Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan went in. Liu Sanniang said to Liu Yuanyuan and Hu Yu, "Take a walk around or go home and rest." Chapter 604 Secret Talk In The Palace Chapter 604 Secret Talk In The Pce Liu Yuanyuan and Hu Yu nodded. It did not seem to be dangerous for Liu Sanniang to enter the pce alone, so there was no need for them to follow. Liu Yuanyuan said, "Venerable, if you need any help, just call us." If anyone really wanted to harm Liu Sanniang, as long as Liu Sanniang called them, they would immediately rush over. Liu Sanniang smiled and nodded. "I will." Hu Yu smiled. "Then, we''ll go back first." The capital was very big, so Hu Yu and Liu Yuanyuan still wanted to explore it. Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan entered the pce together. She took out a token and the pce eunuch led the two of them in. The imperial study was the ce where the emperor dealt with state affairs. No one was allowed to enter without being summoned. This was the first time Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan came here. Seeing Liu Sanniang, Xia Bingguang''s expression softened. "Miss Liu, you''re here." Liu Sanniang nodded. "Your Majesty." Xia Bingguang instructed the pce eunuchs. "All of you, leave. No one is allowed to disturb us." The eunuchs and pce maids left one by one with their heads lowered. Xia Bingguang looked around worriedly. After confirming that there was no strange feeling, he said, "Miss Liu, something strange has happened in the pce recently, so I immediately got someone to look for you." "I feel like someone is spying on me in the pce. When I was taking a nap, I felt someone staring at me¡­ I invited the State Minister to chant scriptures, but I still felt uneasy, so I got the secret guard to send a message to you." Xia Bingguang did not know how to put it. Actually, at that time, he was sleeping with a consort. The feeling of being stared at instantly made Xia Bingguang''s hair stand on end. In an instant, he lost interest. He was the emperor, so he was naturally prone to be paranoid. He called the State Ministers over to chant scriptures, but the State Ministers did not sense anything to be wrong. He knew that the two State Ministers were not capable enough. Therefore, Xia Bingguang immediately called the secret guards to send an imperial edict to Liu Sanniang. A pair of eyes hidden in the darkness of the pce was uneptable. If he did not find this pair of eyes, he would not be able to sleep well. After hearing this, Liu Sanniang remembered the strange feeling she had experienced during the day. Liu Sanniang asked. "Can I see the consorts?" Xia Bingguang frowned slightly. He thought for a moment and said, "Sure, but your identity is special. You have to let me think of a good reason for you to stay." Liu Sanniang was a psychic. Although not many people in the pce knew her, a young and beautiful woman would always cause hostility in the harem. At this moment, a eunuch shouted from outside. "Consort Xian Fei requests an audience." Xia Bingguang frowned and ordered. "Let her in." Soon, a middle-aged woman came in. The woman was extremely beautiful as she walked over gracefully, exuding an irresistible charm. Xia Bingguang''s eyes were filled with gentleness. "Why are you here today?" Consort Xian Fei raised her eyebrows and said excitedly, "I heard that Miss Liu has entered the pce. Your Majesty, you know that I like mystic things. Why didn''t you tell me? I''ve heard many anecdotes about Miss Liu, so I came over to see her." Xia Bingguang smiled. "I have something serious to discuss with Miss Liu." Consort Xian Fei smiled and said, "Then, are you done, Your Majesty? If you''re done, I''m going to invite Miss Liu to my pce to y." Xia Bingguang suddenly had an idea. "I know you have insomniately, and Miss Liu just happened to be here. How about letting Miss Liu stay in your pce for a few days to keep youpany?" Xian Fei smiled. "That''s good. If Miss Liu is willing, she can stay for as long as she wants." Liu Sanniang found a reason to stay, and Xia Bingguang was relieved. It had to be said that Xian Fei came at the right time. Xia Bingguang liked Xian Fei very much. "It must be because Hongming keeps mentioning Miss Liu to you that you want to see her so much." Xian Fei admitted frankly. "Your Majesty is as wise as ever." Xia Bingguang waved his hand. "Go ahead." Xian Fei smiled and reached out to make an inviting gesture to Liu Sanniang. Liu Sanniang was a woman, so staying in the pce was not a problem. Xia Bingguang was a little worried about Chu Yan. He looked at Chu Yan but did not know what to say. The man gave him a strange feeling. He had investigated Liu Sanniang, so he had naturally investigated Chu Yan as well. The Chu family was very ordinary. Chu Yan had been cksmithing for eight years, but just like Liu Sanniang, he somehow became a psychic. After that, he was engaged to Liu Sanniang. Liu Sanniang thought for a moment and was about to ask Chu Yan to go back. Chu Yan beat her to it and said calmly, "I''ll hide in the dark and be a secret guard." There were many secret guards in the pce to protect the emperor. Xia Bingguang had no choice but to agree. Xian Fei led the way and soon, they left the imperial study. On the way, she said, "Miss Liu, I''m the mother of the Third Prince, Xia Hongming. I''ve been in the pce for almost twenty years. I''ve long heard of your name and want to see you. Let''s have a cup of tea and chat." Xian Fei continued. "Miss Liu, follow me back to my pce. The other pces will be informed of your arrival soon. Tomorrow, they will swarm over to see you." Liu Sanniang replied calmly. "It''s alright." Xian Fei asked. "Miss Liu, even the State Minister can''t find anything unusual. Are you confident that you can?" Liu Sanniang answered in aposed voice. "I don''t know yet." She had also had the feeling of being stared at during the day as well, but it disappeared very quickly. Xian Fei did not ask further. Instead, she changed the topic. "To be honest, I''m here for Hongming. He said that you''re a psychic and wanted to befriend you, but you never agreed. As his mother, I naturally hope I can help him." "Miss Liu, don''t mind me being talkative. Make yourself at home in my pce." Xian Fei had been paying attention to Liu Sanniang''s expression. She now understood what Xia Hongming meant when he said Liu Sanniang was not an ordinary person. She was really unfathomable. Chapter 605 Eyes Hidden In The Dark Chapter 605 Eyes Hidden In The Dark Liu Sanniang nodded slightly in response to Xian Fei. Xian Fei lived in the Xianhe Pce. The pce was huge and gorgeous. Entering the door, there were flowers and trees flourishing on both sides. When the pce servants saw Xian Fei return, they lowered their heads and bowed. Xian Fei instructed majestically. "This is Miss Liu. She is a very important guest. Bai Yu and Bai Xue, take Miss Liu to the side hall. You two will serve her for the time being. It''s gettingte today. Tidy up the room and let Miss Liu rest early." The two pce maids replied. "Yes." Xian Fei smiled at Liu Sanniang. "Miss Liu, it''s alreadyte today. Go to bed early." Liu Sanniang nodded. She and Chu Yan followed the pce maids to the side hall. There was everything in the hall. After Liu Sanniang washed up, she sent a message to Liu Yuanyuan and Hu Yu. The emperor said that there seemed to be a pair of eyes watching him in the dark. Perhaps, the emperor was not the only one being watched. Who did this pair of eyes belong to? The pce maids retreated outside. There was only one bed in the room. Chu Yan opened the window to take a look. Liu Sanniang walked over. Before she could speak, she felt someone looking at her. She frowned. "Do you feel it?" Chu Yan looked in a certain direction in the sky and said coldly, "Just a rat in the gutter." Liu Sanniang was stunned. Although Chu Yan was very blunt, she felt that his description made sense. Spying on others in the dark was akin to the behavior of a rat in the gutter. Chu Yan looked at Liu Sanniang with a gentle smile and said gently, "Go to sleep. I''ll watch over you." Liu Sanniang pulled Chu Yan''s hand. "You should be tired too. Although there''s only one bed, it''s enough for the two of us." After Liu Sanniang finished speaking, her face was already red. She immediately regretted saying that, but just as she was about to go back on her word, Chu Yan had alreadyid down. Liu Sanniang was speechless. What had she remembered so far? He had always thought that love and desire should be separated, but it seemed that they could no Chu Yan gently reached out and pulled her into his arms. He said in a low voice, "Be good and sleep well." When Liu Sanniang heard this, she really did not speak or move. She could still feel that the eyes staring at her in the dark were filled with viciousness. If the eyes could speak, they would probably be full of dirty words. However, other than staring, there was nothing else that the eyes could do. Liu Sanniang quickly fell asleep, but Chu Yan opened his eyes and reached out to grab something before tossing it away. Immediately, the feeling of being stared at disappeared. Chu Yan looked at Liu Sanniang''s sleeping face. His ck eyes were like an ancient well, deep and bottomless. The woman in his arms waspletely different from what he remembered, but it was still her. As she became stronger and stronger, those memories would be clearer and clearer. What had she remembered so far? He had always thought that love and desire should be separated, but it seemed that they could no longer be separated because love derived from desire. Early in the morning, Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan got up to wash up. Chu Yan did not follow Liu Sanniang. Instead, he hid in the dark to protect her. Liu Sanniang went to the main hall of the Xianhe Pce. Bai Yu and Bai Xue followed Liu Sanniang closely behind. Bai Yu smiled and said, "Miss Liu, the Xianhe Pce is very lively today. Before dawn, a few consorts came to greet Consort Xian Fei." However, in fact, they were here to see Liu Sanniang. Liu Sanniang smiled faintly. When Liu Sanniang entered the main hall, Xian Fei stood up and said with a smile,. "Miss Liu, you''re here. Take a seat." There was an empty seat beside Xian Fei''s seat. It was reserved for Liu Sanniang. Liu Sanniang walked over and sat down. Xian Fei said, "Now that Miss Liu is here, if you have anything to say, just say it. Of course, if you don''t believe in Miss Liu''s ability, you can try." There were six or seven consorts who hade over. They were all sizing up Liu Sanniang. After Xian Fei spoke, someone said, "Since Xian Fei has said so, let''s get straight to the point. Consort Li Bin and I are the first to feel strange, right? We told others about it, but they all said that we''re overthinking it." Consort Li Bin nodded. "Yu Bin is right." Yu Bin continued. "On the 25th of December, I was about to fall asleep when I suddenly woke up in fright. I felt as if someone was staring at me and was standing in front of me, but I couldn''t see him. Although I didn''t have this feeling for long, I still remember it vividly." "I asked the maids to quickly light the candles. Even if the maids stayed with me all night, I still couldn''t fall asleep. Sister Li Pin''s residence was next to mine. The maids saw that I couldn''t sleep and said that Sister Li Pin couldn''t sleep either because her room was also brightly lit. They asked me if I wanted to go over." When Yu Bin thought of the feeling of being stared at, she felt a little scared. Only by experiencing it oneself, could one understand that feeling. Li Bin said, "Yes, at that time, I also felt that someone was looking at me. I woke up and couldn''t fall asleep, so I asked the maids to light themp. Not long after, Sister Yu Bin came over. We live close to each other, so we chatted for a while. After I told her that I had the same feeling, Sister Yu Bin was so scared that she cried." The two of them thought that their ces were haunted. Although the two of them were surrounded by their maids, they still felt terrified. Fortunately, they did not experience the same again after that. However, it was still terrifying when they recalled that experience. After saying that, Yu Bin and Li Pin looked at Liu Sanniang, waiting for an answer. After listening to them, Liu Sanniang''s expression was still calm. Since she had also experienced it before, she knew what it felt like. "I felt it on the night of the new year. I can''t describe that feeling. Just like Li Bin and Yu bin, other than fear, I couldn''t feel anything else," the woman at the end said. Xian Fei drank her tea and couldn''t help but look at Liu Sanniang from the corner of her eye, as if she was waiting for her to say something. Liu Sanniang looked at Yu Bin and said slowly, "There''s a wisp of ck aura on you. This aura is like a mark, following you everywhere. It''s also present on Consort Li Bin." Chapter 606 Eyes Hidden In The Dark (Part 2) Chapter 606 Eyes Hidden In The Dark (Part 2) Yu Bin and Li Bin''s faces were a little pale. They looked anxious and afraid. Although during this period of time, they no longer felt like they were being stared at, no one knew if that feeling woulde again. They immediately wanted to ask Liu Sanniang what to do, but when they saw her calm and gentle eyes, they suddenly settled down as well. Liu Sanniang looked at the woman sitting in the back and said calmly, "Your Highness, you can''t sleep well perhaps because you''re just worried too much. I don''t see anything unusual in you." Xian Fei smiled and chimed in. "Wang Zhaoyi is probably just worrying about her daughter." Wang Zhaoyi nced at Liu Sanniang and quickly lowered her head. "Maybe. So, it''s just my imagination, but I was really frightened. Hearing what happened to Yu Bin and Li Bin, I thought I had experienced it too." Wang Zhaoyi felt that she could not hide anything from Liu Sanniang. She was definitely not spouting nonsense. Wang Zhaoyi did not understand why Xian Fei still asked her to test Liu Sanniang since the Third Prince wanted to rope in Liu Sanniang. If Liu Sanniang didn''t even have the ability to tell if she was lying or not, the Third Prince wouldn''t think so highly of her, right? Li Bin and Yu Bin looked at Liu Sanniang anxiously. Wang Zhaoyi didn''t really experience it, but they did. Xian Fei said, "Miss Liu, can you help Li Bin and Yu Bin? As long as you''re willing to help, you can ask for anything." Yu Bin said impatiently, "Miss Liu, as long as you can help me, I will reward you handsomely." Li Bin also responded immediately. "Me too." Liu Sanniang stood up and walked up to Li Bin and Yu Bin. She reached out and took a silk-like hair from Yu Bin''s head. From there, she went to Li Bin''s side and also took a silk-like hair from her head. Looking at the two silken strands, Li Bin and Yu Bin were both confused. Xian Fei looked at the two silk-like things. "Miss Liu, what is this?" Liu Sanniang raised her hand and looked at it. The two silken threads turned into a wisp of ck smoke and floated out of the hall. The maid beside Xian Fei quickly chased after it and then returned. "Your Highness, it''s gone." Xian Fei frowned. Li Bin and Yu Bin were still in shock. "Miss Liu, there''s nothing unusual on us anymore, right? Will that thing still find us?" The maidsbed their hair every day, but they did not find such a thing on their hair. How did Liu Sanniang find it? Liu Sanniang said calmly, "Without the mark, the possibility of the eyes finding you again wouldn''t be high." Li Bin and Yu Bin were still worried. What if they were still targeted? However, Liu Sanniang had already helped them a lot. At least, they did not have the mark on their body any longer. If they were still targeted, it would be fate. Xian Fei asked. "Miss Liu, where is this evil thing?" Who would feel at ease if such an evil thing was around? Liu Sanniang looked at Xian Fei and said, "It''s not in the pce." Xian Fei heaved a sigh of relief. "It''s good that it''s not in the pce." After saying that, Xian Fei asked again. "Miss Liu, can you find the evil source? With such a thing around, I feel uneasy." Liu Sanniang nodded slightly. "Yes, I''ll find out." If it was not in the pce, there was no need for Liu Sanniang to stay here. Liu Sanniang stood up. "I have some Exorcism Talismans. I''ll give them to youter. If you feel like you''re being watched again, use the talisman." Talismans? Li Bin and Yu Bin were both a little afraid. "Miss Liu, what is this thing? If we attack it, will we anger it?" Liu Sanniang recalled the feeling of being stared at and said calmly, "No, just treat it as a pair of eyes. What can eyes do to you?" When Li Bin and Yu Bin heard Liu Sanniang say that, they suddenly felt that there was nothing to be afraid of. Eyes were just fragile things. Xian Fei also said, "Don''t be afraid. Do as Miss Liu says." Yu Bin and Li Bin nodded. Of course, they hoped that they would never experience it again. Xian Feiforted them. "Alright, go back. I''m tired." They stood up, bowed, and left. Xian Fei smiled at Liu Sanniang. "Miss Liu, if you need anything, just tell me. I''ll do my best." Liu Sanniang nodded. "Thank you, Your Highness." Liu Sanniang returned to the side hall and instructed Bai Yu and Bai Xue to prepare yellow paper and cinnabar to draw talismans. After receiving the order, Bai Yu and Bai Xue stepped out. However, before preparing it, they went to the main hall and told Xian Fei about Liu Sanniang''s request. Xian Fei waved her hand. "Just prepare ording to what she wants." Before meeting Liu Sanniang, Xian Fei only knew how capable Liu Sanniang was from Xia Hongming. Xian Fei would not take his words seriously. Whether Liu Sanniang was capable or not, she had to see it for herself, which was why she asked Wang Zhaoyi to test Liu Sanniang. Even if she could not rope Liu Sanniang in, she would not be enemies with her. The yellow paper and cinnabar were quickly sent to Liu Sanniang. She began to draw talismans. At night, there were already dozens of talismans. The yellow paper and cinnabar were quickly sent to Liu Sanniang. She began to draw talismans. At night, there were already dozens of talismans. She stopped and said to Bai Yu, "Take them to Consort Xian Fei. She can give them to anyone she wants." Chapter 607 Eyes Hidden In The Dark (Part 3) Chapter 607 Eyes Hidden In The Dark (Part 3) Bai Yu nodded and left with the talismans. Bai Xue looked at Liu Sanniang and finally couldn''t help but ask. "Miss Liu, can you give me one of these talismans? I can pay you. Is 50 taels enough?" Who wouldn''t be afraid of the evil thing that appeared in the dark? The talismans drawn by the State Ministers were only given to the consorts. One talisman was worth thousands of gold. The maids naturally could not afford it. Bai Xue was embarrassed. Before Liu Sanniang could speak, she quickly apologized. "I''m sorry, Miss Liu. Don''t be angry. I am just too afraid. I know that your talisman is definitely worth more than 50 taels. I''m sorry. Don''t take it to heart." Bai Xue lowered her head, not daring to look up. She did not notice that Liu Sanniang had already picked up the cinnabar brush again. After a while, two talismans were finished. Liu Sanniang folded them and ced them in Bai Xue''s hand. "Give one to Bai Yu." Bai Xue was stunned. She took a few deep breaths beforeing back to her senses. She quickly nodded. "Alright, alright. Thank you, Miss Liu. I''ll go get the moneyter." Although fifty taels was very little, it was all she had. Liu Sanniang responded calmly. "No need. It''s free." Bai Xue was pleasantly surprised and almost jumped up. She was overjoyed. "Thank you, Miss Liu." That night, the strange feeling of being stared at was gone. On the morning of the seventh day of the new year, after breakfast, Liu Sanniang nned to tell the emperor that she was leaving the pce. A eunuch came to deliver a letter and said that it was from Liu Sanniang''s disciple. Liu Sanniang opened it and saw that it was a letter from Su Yanyu. He asked Liu Sanniang when she would leave the pce and said that he had something to tell her. It was something big. Liu Sanniang told the emperor about leaving the pce. Xia Bingguang naturally would not stop her. But he urged Liu Sanniang to find that evil thing at all costs. Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan left the pce. Xia Bingguang immediately asked the eunuch to go to the Xiande pce and ask Xian Fei to leave him two talismans. Of course, Xian Fei agreed. There were still more than ten talismans. She would also send one to those who were not on good terms with her. If they did not want it, she would take it back. When the talisman was sent to the empress, the empress snorted. She had the State Minister''s Safety Talisman. Why would she need one from Liu Sanniang? The empress asked Xia Qiluo who had just entered the pce to see her. "Qiluo, is there anything wrong in the pce?" Xia Qiluo replied promptly. "Mother, I don''t feel anything wrong. I don''t know why Liu Sanniang sensed it." She did not feel any evil things lurking in the dark at all. The pce was not a ce where evil things could trespass easily. The empress said with a smile, "Ever since you carved runes on the pce gate, I feel especially at peace. They feel an evil thing staring at them because they are all guilty." The runes at the pce gate were engraved by Xia Qiluo. There were runes at the north, south, east, and west pce gates to prevent demons from infiltrating. Xia Qiluo nodded. "Mother, you are right." The empress sighed. "Third Prince is gaining momentumtely. His power is getting stronger and stronger. He''s even threatening your eldest brother''s position as the Crown Prince. The Fourth Prince is a schr and has devoted himself to studying. He refused to return to the pce for many years. The Second Prince is seriously ill and can''t even stand up. The Fifth Prince is useless and is not a threat. The only person who worries me is the Third Prince." The other princes were too young to threaten Xia Hongyuan''s position as the Crown Prince. The Third Prince was the real threat. Xian Fei was favored, and the Third Prince was ambitious. He sessfully built a good reputation for himself among the people after fixing the flood problem. The empress frowned when she thought of Xia Hongming. Xia Qiluo said, "Mother, don''t worry. As long as Brother doesn''t make a huge mistake, Father won''t easily take away his position as the Crown Prince. No matter how ambitious the Third Prince is, he can''t rece Brother unless he rebels!" The empress was shocked. "Be careful. Even the walls have ears." Xia Qiluo smiled faintly. "Mother, don''t worry. If the Third Prince really rebels, Father won''t let him off." The empress sighed. "I''m just worried that your father might turn a blind eye to it. Sigh¡­" Everyone knew what the Third Prince was thinking. How could the emperor not know? However, he pretended not to be aware. Before Xia Hongyuan actually seeded the throne, nothing was certain. The empress looked at Xia Qiluo and held her hands. "Fortunately, your brother has you." There was a master beside the Third Prince, but after Hui Zhen was killed, there was no one beside Xia Hongyuan. Xia Qiluo smiled at the empress. "Mother, don''t worry. I won''t let anyone harm Brother." The empress thought of Liu Sanniang. "This Miss Liu always makes me very uneasy. Not long ago, I had a dream about Miss Liu." Xia Qiluo asked. "What was it?" The empress said slowly, "In my dream, I saw her doing something. Many people believed in her and were grateful to her, but I saw many ferocious and terrifying faces on her. It was very scary. Corpses were everywhere, and the mes of war were endless¡­" The empress shook her head, unwilling to think about it. Xia Qiluo was a little surprised. "Why would you have such a dream?" This dream was like a warning. The empress took a few deep breaths and continued. "Later, when you returned from Jiangzhou, I went to see your shifu. I wanted to ask them why I had such a dream. Could it be that I was thinking too much? When they heard this, their expressions were extremely solemn. They said that Liu Sanniang was a demon." Chapter 608 The Dream Of The Empress Chapter 608 The Dream Of The Empress Xia Qiluo''s expression was a little solemn. "They didn''t tell me about this." Xu Ran and Xu Qing only told her to cultivate well and surpass Liu Sanniang. Otherwise, she would be abandoned by the heavens. Xia Qiluo had heard this many times, but she would always think of Liu Sanniang somehow. She was defeated by Liu Sanniang again and again. It was as if a heavy stone was pressing on her heart, making her unable to breathe. Liu Sanniang seemed to have be her inner demon. If she could not defeat this inner demon, she would never surpass Liu Sanniang. The empress looked at Xia Qiluo worriedly. "Qiluo, your shifu told me that they didn''t want to give you too much pressure and tire you out. However, after I had that dream, I became more and more worried. Qiluo, the burden on your shoulders is of the entire world and the people in it." Xia Qiluo bit her lip. "Mother, I''m sorry. My mind is too weak." The empress reached out and stroked Xia Qiluo''s face. "You should be a carefree princess. You shouldn''t have to worry about these things at all. Your brother should be the one bearing the burden." Xia Qiluo felt guilty. "It''s also my responsibility. Mother, don''t worry. I won''t let you down. Shifu has long told me that I''m the chosen one. It''s my responsibility to protect the righteous path." The empress sighed and said gently, "You don''t have to do this. You''re just one person and can''t bear so much responsibility. Even if there''s really a war, it''s not your fault. Just do your best." Tears welled up in Xia Qiluo''s eyes. "No, I definitely won''t let her bring scourge to the world. Even if I have to fight her to the death, I will protect this world. This dynasty has been peaceful for more than 200 years. That''s the peace which countless ancestors and loyal generals risked their lives to obtain. I won''t let a war destroy everything." The mes of war would kill the innocent and cause people to be disced. It also meant that the hard work of the founders of the dynasty would be ruined. The empress gently hugged Xia Qiluo and stroked her back. She said, "In my imagination, you''ll grow up and find a man you like. You''ll love him, grow old with him, and have children and grandchildren. You''ll always be happy with your brother around, protecting the people, the righteous path. The world is not something you should worry about." "Why did the heavens have to choose you? You''re the noble Seventh Princess. How can I bear to see you suffer like this?" Xia Qiluo gritted her teeth and said firmly, "I will never back down from what I should do. For Mother and Brother, I will not back down either. I believe that evil can''t defeat good. I will definitely eliminate the evil in the world." Xia Qiluo med herself for being too weak. Ever since she was defeated by Liu Sanniang, she couldn''t recover from the setback. It was because of Chu Yan, she was jealous of Liu Sanniang. She made people who cared about her so worried. She needed to pull herself together. She shouldn''t have doubted herself. Her mother was the empress. Even her mother had received a warning from the heavens that Liu Sanniang would turn into a demon. It must be true. Her mother and shifu were all virtuous people. What they said could not be wrong. Ever since she came back from Jiangzhou, she had been doubting herself. It was even harder for her to pull herself together. Now that she thought about it, she felt that it was ridiculous. She shouldn''t be wasting precious time like this. The empress stroked Xia Qiluo''s back. "Just try your best. Remember that I''ll always support you." Xia Qiluo held back her tears and nodded. "Yes, Mother, don''t worry. I''ll do my best." She was no longer that insensible little girl. Not only did she have to try her best, but she also had to also risk her life. However, if she really said that, her mother''s heart would ache. Xia Qiluo went out of the pce to see Xu Qing and Xu Ran to thank them. Xu Ran and Xu Qing gently stroked Xia Qiluo''s hair but did not say anything. They were gentle and kind, like two patient fathers. They guided her towards the right path bit by bit and watched her grow up. No matter how many times she lost her way, they would slowly guide her back. After seeing Xu Ran and Xu Qing, Xia Qiluo left. ... When Liu Sanniang returned home after leaving the pce, it was alreadyte at night, so she did not look for Su Yanyu. After washing up, she rested. The next day, Chu Yan cooked some porridge. As Liu Sanniang ate, she listened to Liu Yuanyuan and Hu Yu talk about Su Yanyu. When Mrs. Su heard that Su Yanyu had be Liu Sanniang''s disciple, she told her friends about it. Many madams praised Su Yanyu for being lucky to be Liu Sanniang''s disciple, which made Mrs. Su feel proud. Ady called Madam Lin told Mrs. Su that her daughter had encountered something strange and wanted Su Yanyu to help. Mrs. Su naturally knew that Madam Li didn''t want Su Yanyu to help, but in fact, she wanted Liu Sanniang to help. She did not refuse and said that she would ask and reply to her. That was why Su Yanyu sent a letter to Liu Sanniang. Hu Yu said, "After Su Yanyu told us, Liu Yuanyuan and I went to the Lin family to take a look. We didn''t find anything strange, but Miss Lin is very beautiful." Madam Lin did not tell Mrs. Su what was going on, so Su Yanyu also had no clue. Hu Yu guessed. "Perhaps Miss Lin has fallen in love with someone. Her parents don''t know and think that she has encountered something strange." Chapter 609 Accident Chapter 609 ident As parents, they would definitely be worried to see their children looking dejected. Since they could not find the reason, they could only ask around for help. Hu Yu and Liu Yuanyuan had also checked the surroundings of the Lin family and did not find anything to be abnormal. Since there was nothing amiss, then the most likely scenario was that Miss Lin perhaps had someone she liked and was lovesick. The more Hu Yu thought about it, the more she felt that she had guessed correctly. Liu Yuanyuan was not interested in the discussion of love, but when she heard Hu Yu''s exnation, she could not help but find it convincing. However, Liu Sanniang would only know what was really going on when she went there. After dinner, the few of them stepped out together, leaving General ck at home. Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan arrived at the Marquis Mansion together. When the servant guarding the door saw her, he greeted her with a smile. "Miss Liu, are you looking for Young Marquis Su?" This was Su Yanyu''s shifu. When the servant thought about it, he felt that it was very strange. Liu Sanniang and Su Yanyu were about the same age, but she could still be his shifu. However, when the servant saw Liu Sanniang, he felt that it was normal. Liu Sanniang nodded. The servant quickly invited Liu Sanniang in. The people in the mansion quickly informed Su Yanyu and Mrs. Su of her arrival. Su Yanyu smiled and walked up to Liu Sanniang. "Shifu, did you juste out of the pce?" Su Yanyu guessed that it was probably because of him. Liu Yuanyuan and Hu Yu must have exined the situation to Liu Sanniang, but Su Yanyu told it to her again. Mrs. Su also came out. She smiled politely at Liu Sanniang. "Miss Liu, you''re here to talk about the Lin family''s matter, right?" Liu Sanniang nodded. "Young Marquis Su has already told me everything. I''m going to take a look now." Mrs. Su nodded. "Alright, if there''s anything wrong in their family, you''ll definitely be able to tell." Mrs. Lin and Mr. Lin had vaguely guessed that Miss Lin probably had someone she liked. After all, it was normal for her to fall in love with someone at such an age. However, even after being questioned by her parents, Miss Lin didn''t admit it nor deny it. She just locked herself up in her room and did not want to see anyone. Helpless, Mrs. Lin asked Mrs. Su if she could send a message to Liu Sanniang and check with her if she could help them. Su Yanyu got the servants to prepare the carriage and followed them out. They arrived at the Lin Mansion. Mrs. Su stepped forward. She exined her identity and purpose ofing. The servants immediately invited them in. Mrs. Lin came out very quickly. When she saw Mrs. Su, she smiled gently. "Mrs. Su, thank you so much foring. This must be Miss Liu. I appreciate youring over." Mrs. Lin greeted Mrs. Su and looked at Liu Sanniang. For some reason, she was willing to ce all her hope on Liu Sanniang. Mrs. Su patted Mrs. Lin''s hand and said, "Hurry up and take us to see Shuran." At the mention of her daughter, a worried look appeared on Madam Lin''s face. She nodded. "Alright, this way please." Liu Yuanyuan and Hu Yu did not appear in front of outsiders, so no one saw them. They had already been to the Lin family. As soon as they entered the mansion, they went to see Miss Lin, Lin Shuran. Liu Sanniang looked at them and asked calmly. "What''s wrong?" Hu Yu frowned. "Venerable, that Miss Lin actually wanted to hang herself just now. All the maidservants were dismissed by her. Liu Yuanyuan and I cut the rope to save her, and she was frightened¡­" Liu Yuanyuan said, "Miss Lin is bent on dying, so Hu Yu and I destroyed everything she could use to kill herself in her room." Liu Sanniang''s expression darkened. "Lead the way." Liu Sanniang suddenly quickened her pace. Madam Lin was puzzled. "Miss Liu¡­" Su Yanyu also quickly followed Liu Sanniang and shouted. "Sanniang, wait for me." Madam Lin looked in the direction where Liu Sanniang was walking and was stunned. "Miss Liu, how did you know where Shuran lives¡­" She had never invited Liu Sanniang to her mansion, but Liu Sanniang knew where her daughter''s courtyard was. When Mrs. Su saw that Liu Sanniang was suddenly anxious, she pulled Mrs. Lin. "Let''s not talk about this. Hurry up and follow them." Madam Lin came back to her senses. "Yes, yes, yes. There must be a reason why Miss Liu is in such a hurry." At the thought of this possibility, Mrs. Lin wished she could grow wings and fly to her daughter''s side. Lin Shuran''s room was in the courtyard south of the Lin Mansion. Mrs. Lin and Mrs. Su caught up with Liu Sanniang and entered the courtyard almost at the same time. Seeing that the maidservants were all outside, Mrs. Lin shouted. "Why are you outside?" The maidservant replied. "Madam, Miss asked us to remain outside." Mrs. Su pulled Mrs. Lin. "Let''s go in and take a look." Mrs. Su felt a little uneasy. Could something have happened? Mrs. Lin was also anxious. She entered the courtyard and went straight into the room. The floor was in a mess. Liu Sanniang was standing there with a golden hairpin which she snatched from Lin Shuran. There was a bloodstain on Lin Shuran''s neck and she was out of her wits. Mrs. Lin went forward and hugged Lin Shuran. She said anxiously, "Silly child, what are you doing?" The wound on Lin Shuran''s neck was not serious. It was just a small cut, but her skin was fair, so people could notice it immediately. It was not difficult to guess that Lin Shuran wanted tomit suicide. Mrs. Lin''s heart was pounding. "You''re trying to break my heart. If Miss Liu didn''te in time, you would''ve been dead, do you understand that?" Mrs. Lin finally realized why Liu Sanniang suddenly quickened her pace. Mrs. Lin did not have the time to think about how Liu Sanniang knew her way. She was just d that Liu Sanniang had the ability to do so. Otherwise, Lin Shuran would have already been dead. Lin Shuran cried. "Mother, I didn''t want this to happen either. I, I¡­" Lin Shuran couldn''t continue. She hugged Mrs. Lin and cried. Mrs. Su couldn''t bear to see her like this. She squatted down and helped Mrs. Linfort Lin Shuran. "Don''t do anything stupid. It''s not worth it." Lin Shuran sobbed and could not speak at all. Mrs. Lin pulled her up. The maids who came in outside were so frightened that they knelt down. Lin Shuran had the desire tomit suicide. As maidservants, they did not take good care of her. If Lin Shuran died, they would not have a good ending either. Lin Shuran had an emotional breakdown. Mrs. Su, Liu Sanniang, and the others went outside and waited for Mrs. Lin to calm Lin Shuran down. Soon, Mrs. Lin shouted from inside. "Mrs. Su, Miss Liu,e in." Chapter 610 He Touched Her Chapter 610 He Touched Her Liu Sanniang and Mrs. Su went in together. Lin Shuran sat beside Mrs. Lin. Her eyes were red and the wound on her neck had been bandaged. Mrs. Lin said to Lin Shuran worriedly, "Shuran, look, this is Miss Liu. She''s very capable. Tell her what you are afraid of. She can definitely help you." Lin Shuran pursed her lips and refused to speak. Mrs. Lin was afraid that Liu Sanniang would lose her patience, so she was a little anxious. "Miss Liu specially came to help you. Tell her." Tears welled up in Lin Shuran''s eyes. "Mother, don''t force me, okay?" Mrs. Lin said anxiously, "I''m not lying to you. Miss Liu is different from those chatans. Young Marquis Su even acknowledged her as his shifu." Su Yanyu responded proudly. "My shifu has seen all kinds of things. What happened to you is not a big deal. There''s nothing in this world that she can''t solve. I think you must have encountered something. If you hide it and refuse to tell us, even god can''t save you." Lin Shuran looked at Su Yanyu and refused to speak even more. Mrs. Lin was put in a difficult position. "Mrs. Su¡­ This¡­" Mrs. Su said to Su Yanyu, "Go outside." Su Yanyu was unwilling. "It''s not like I don''t know what happened." Mrs. Su repeated sternly. "Get out." Something else must have happened to make Lin Shuran want tomit suicide. Lin Shuran refused to say it, perhaps because Su Yanyu was a man and she didn''t want him to listen. Liu Sanniang also looked at Chu Yan. Chu Yan stood up and left, dragging Su Yanyu with him. When only Mrs. Su, Mrs. Lin, and Liu Sanniang were left in the room, Mrs. Lin said to Lin Shuran, "Tell us, what happened?" Lin Shuran still refused to say anything. She lowered her head and tears fell on the back of her hand. Mrs. Lin''s heart ached. "Do you not like Xu Qing? If you really don''t like him, I won''t force you to marry him. If you want to marry someone you like, tell me. But you don''t say anything and want to die. This is no different from gouging my heart." Mrs. Lin felt that Lin Shuran had someone she liked or had been deceived by a man. That was why she refused to say it because it was embarrassing. She was a rich youngdy and was well-educated. If she did something out of line, as her parents, how could they not be angry? Lin Shuran cried and shook her head. Mrs. Su sighed. If Mrs. Lin couldn''t persuade her daughter, it would be even harder for outsiders. Seeing Lin Shuran like this, Mrs. Su couldn''t help but feel anxious. Mrs. Su was also a mother and could empathize with Mrs. Lin. She even forgot that Liu Sanniang had a psychic ability. Without needing anyone to speak, she could sense what was going on. Liu Sanniang stood up and walked towards Lin Shuran. Her voice was calm. "Miss Lin, have you heard of mind-reading?" Lin Shuran slowly raised her head and looked at Liu Sanniang. She opened her mouth. "I''ve heard of it." The rumors about Liu Sanniang were already known in every household in the capital. It was said Miss Liu was a god who came to cleanse evil. Where there was evil, there was her. Lin Shuran''s thoughts were a littleplicated. She looked at Liu Sanniang and did not feel that there was anything special about her. Could rumors be trusted? Of course not. Without seeing it with her own eyes and experiencing it, how could she believe a rumor? In her eyes, Liu Sanniang was just a gentle-looking girl. Lin Shuran bit her lip. "Can you do it?" Liu Sanniang reached out her hand. "Miss Lin, you''ll know when you try." Liu Sanniang''s hand was fair, and her fingers were long and chubby, looking beautiful and healthy. Lin Shuran slowly raised her hand and gently ced her hand on it. She did not know why she did this. Looking at Liu Sanniang''s calm eyes, she thought that it was probably because she wanted to expose Liu Sanniang''s lie. Lin Shuran believed that there were capable people in this world, but she did not believe that Liu Sanniang was one of them. People who were capable must have experienced the vicissitudes of life. Liu Sanniang was simply too young. It was impossible for her to have extraordinary ability. Liu Sanniang held Lin Shuran''s hand and released her power, wrapping it around her bit by bit. The power was as gentle as water. It was like a warm fire, warming Lin Shuran, making her gradually rx. Silently, Liu Sanniang felt Lin Shuran''s fear. Lin Shuran was beautiful and had always been one of the top ten beauties in the capital. During the new year, she felt that someone was peeping at her. That feeling made her feel ufortable. It didn''tst long before it disappeared, so she thought that it was just her illusion. However, after that, she sensed it a few more times. She was afraid and told Mrs. Lin about it. Mrs. Lin hired more guards to patrol around the mansion. However, Lin Shuran could still feel a pair of eyes staring at her, but the maidservants couldn''t see anything. She was so frightened that she kept crying. Mrs. Lin found a Daoist priest to exorcize evil, but it was useless. Later, Mrs. Lin invited Su Yanyu over. Su Yanyu said that he believed Lin Shuran, but he couldn''t help her. The thing that made Lin Shuran break down happenedst night. At night, she was woken up by the feeling of being stared at again, but this time was different. She felt that someone was staring at her right next to the bed. She was frightened out of her wits. Just as she was about to call the maidservant, a hand covered her mouth. She was so frightened that she started to sob. She could clearly feel the hand moving down her neck and about to enter her clothes. Although it disappeared for some reason in the end, she was still terrified. No one could help her. She knew what was going to happen in the days toe. If she could be touched and stared at freely, sooner orter, she would lose her innocence. How could she exin herself if she lost her innocence? Who would believe that an invisible person had taken her innocence. If her parents found out, they would only feel that she had brought disgrace to the family. Chapter 611 - 611: If He Comes Again, Chop Off His Hands And Chapter 611: If He Comes Again, Chop Off His Hands And Take Out His Eyes Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions How could Lin Shuran not break down? But she could not bring herself to say such a thing. She couldn¡¯t say it, and she was afraid that even if she did, people would not believe her. That was why she wanted tomit suicide. She didn¡¯t want her innocence to be ruined by an evil thing, but she had already been targeted. There was nothing she could do other than ending her life. Lin Shuran¡¯s emotions had been fluctuating. She looked at Liu Sanniang¡¯s calm eyes and felt a little sad. As expected, rumors could not be trusted. Lin Shuran said in a choked voice, ¡°Miss Liu, can you let go of me?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Lin Shuran. ¡°Miss Lin, do you still feel terrible?¡± Lin Shuran was stunned because she realized that something was wrong. She still felt horrible and terrified, but she did not want tomit suicide. ¡°I-I don¡¯t feel so bad anymore¡­¡± Lin Shuran replied with difficulty. Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll teach you what to do.¡± Lin Shuran¡¯s expression changed drastically. She looked at Liu Sanniang in disbelief. ¡°You, you know?¡± How could she know? This could not be real. Liu Sanniang had only held her hand for a moment. How could she know what the situation was? Lin Shuran looked into Liu Sanniang¡¯s eyes. She did not believe it, but looking into the young woman¡¯s eyes, she could not lie to herself. Liu Sanniang knew it. Even if she did not even ask or say anything, she knew. Lin Shuran gulped. ¡°How did you know? What should I do?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Lin Shuran and said calmly, ¡°If hees again, cut off his hands and take his eyes out.¡± Mrs. Lin was stunned. As she listened, she gradually understood what was going on. She asked anxiously. ¡°Who is it? Who dares to bully my daughter?¡± Who had the guts to do such a thing? No wonder her daughter was refusing to tell her about the matter. Liu Sanniang let go, and Lin Shuran hugged Mrs. Lin and cried. ¡°Mother, it¡¯s useless. You can¡¯t see him. No one can.¡± It was precisely because she could not see that she was afraid. Mrs. Lin was stunned. ¡°You can¡¯t see him?¡± Howe she couldn¡¯t see the person? Unless it was not a human. Mrs. Su also frowned. This was too strange. It turned out that Lin Shuran had encountered such a strange thing. No wonder she refused to say anything. It was indeed difficult for a young girl to be frank about such a thing. Liu Sanniang took a few thread-like things from Lin Shuran¡¯s head. They looked like transparent long hair. They turned into ck smoke and floated out. Mrs. Lin frowned and stood up to grab Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand. ¡°Miss Liu, please save my daughter.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Lin Shuran. ¡°Miss Lin, do you want to find him?¡± Lin Shuran looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Is¡­ is he human?¡± Mrs. Lin was also a little anxious. Was he human? If it was human, why couldn¡¯t they see him? Liu Sanniang shook her head. ¡°Not exactly human. There is a human soul, but there is no human body.¡± She could feel that this was a new source of evil. He was like a newborn child, but he grew up extremely quickly, and he was getting more and more skillful at using his ability. Since he was evil, those who were stared at by him could quickly sense his existence. His evil aura was too strong, and even ordinary people could acutely sense his presence. The people he chose were all women. Women were weak. When they sensed his presence, they would only be afraid. Lin Shuran¡¯s face was a little pale, and her voice was trembling with tears. ¡°Then, how can I find him? I can¡¯t do it.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Lin Shuran. ¡°You can. Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll be there too.¡± Liu Sanniang¡¯s encouragement could not move Lin Shuran at all. She could only ovee the fear herself. No one could help. Liu Sanniang said to Mrs. Lin, ¡°Madam, can I see Lord Lin?¡± Mrs. Lin was a little nervous. ¡°Miss Liu, how confident are you? Can you really find that person?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Mrs. Lin and said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m not confident. I don¡¯t even know who he is, but I can feel his strong evil aura. He left many marks on your daughter. If we don¡¯t find him, your daughter will only be in greater danger.¡± When Liu Sanniang said this, Mrs. Lin and Lin Shuran¡¯s faces turned even paler. They were flustered and afraid. Mrs. Su felt that this matter wasplicated. She said, ¡°Mrs. Lin, this is not a small matter. For the sake of Shuran¡¯s safety, tell Lord Lin about this.¡± Mrs. Lin nodded and stood up. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get my husband toe over now.¡± This matter concerned his daughter¡¯s safety, so Lord Lin came over very quickly. When he saw Liu Sanniang, he said gently, ¡°Miss Liu, just tell me your n. This concerns my daughter¡¯s safety. I will definitely cooperate with you to catch this evil person.¡± Liu Sanniang said, ¡°Sir, please mobilize a group of soldiers to surround the courtyard tightly. We have to report this matter to the higher-ups and let more people know.¡± Lin Ru frowned slightly. ¡°Miss Liu, do you want to lure that person out again?¡± Liu Sanniang shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s not that I want to lure him out. He has already chosen your daughter as his first target to do something evil.¡± From Lin Shuran¡¯s memories, Liu Sanniang had foreseen some future events. Those evil hands would target women and do horrendous things. Liu Sanniang was furious. Women valued innocence as much as their lives, but that person wanted to defile it wantonly. Destroying a woman¡¯s innocence was more fatal than taking her life. Lin Ru frowned. Lin Shuran¡¯s face was pale. Lin Ru¡¯s expression was solemn. He looked at Liu Sanniang for a moment before turning around and going out to make arrangements. Lin Shuran couldn¡¯t help but tremble. ¡°Will hee again? Will hee again?¡± Lin Shuran asked twice, her eyes filled with fear. Mrs. Lin¡¯s heart ached as she cried. ¡°Miss Liu, is there no other way? Does it have to be my daughter?¡± What could an invisible person do to a woman? All Mrs. Lin could think of was¡­ to take her innocence.. Chapter 612 - 612: Deployment Chapter 612: Deployment Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The Dynasty had been peaceful for more than 200 years, and such things rarely happened in the capital, but it was not unheard of. Most of the women who were molested were too ashamed that they ended upmitting suicide. Even if they lived, their life would no longer be the same. Mrs. Lin hugged Lin Shuran and was terrified. She looked at Liu Sanniang with pleading eyes. Although it was very immoral to find a girl to rece her daughter, at this moment, Mrs. Lin didn¡¯t care about morals. As long as it wasn¡¯t her daughter, anyone was fine. Liu Sanniang looked at Lin Shuran and said, ¡°No.¡± Since Lin Shuran was chosen, she could not be reced. Tears streamed down Mrs. Lin¡¯s face, and she did not speak again. Lin Shuran leaned against Mrs. Lin with a trembling body. She wiped her tears and said with difficulty, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. At most, I¡¯ll fight him to the death. If I really lose my innocence, I will end my life and won¡¯t bring disgrace to the family.¡± Her father was an official. If she really lost her innocence, her existence would be a shame to her parents. Hearing Lin Shuran¡¯s words, Mrs. Lin¡¯s vision was blurred by tears. She could not speak and only shook her head. Mrs. Su sighed. In this world, being a parent was the most difficult. The deployment in the Lin Mansion was already in ce. The well-trained soldiers were wearing the clothes of guards and pretending to be guards. Su Yanyu was also dressed in ck. He said to Mrs. Su, ¡°Mother, go back.¡± Mrs. Su looked at Su Yanyu and instructed. ¡°Don¡¯t overestimate yourself. Come back alive.¡± Su Yanyu smiled. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. I know.¡± It was not convenient for Mrs. Su to stay there any longer, so she returned home. Su Yanyu was Liu Sanniang¡¯s disciple. It was reasonable for him to be present. The Lin Mansion was heavily guarded, but Lin Ru was still a little worried. ¡°Miss Liu, what if that person doesn¡¯te?¡± Liu Sanniang was very certain. ¡°He wille.¡± Lin Ru¡¯s expression darkened as he turned around and entered the house. In Lin Shuran¡¯s room, Mrs. Lin was sitting on the edge of the bed, frowning and crying. When she saw Lin Ru enter, she choked and said, ¡°Master, we can¡¯t let Shuran face such a dangerous situation alone. She can¡¯t do it at all. Besides, what Miss Liu wants is to let her stall the evil man for ten minutes. This is impossible for Shuran to do.¡± Ten minutes was not long, but under that kind of circumstance, it was too difficult for Lin Shuran to do. ¡°Miss Liu is not a reckless person. Madam, don¡¯t be so worried.¡± Mrs. Lin said with tears streaming down her face, ¡°Master, even if Shuran can stall for time, who knows what will happen in those ten minutes? Even if we caught the evil man in the end, Shuran¡¯s innocence would have already been taken. It¡¯s not like we won¡¯t cooperate. As long as we get the maidservant to wear Shuran¡¯s clothes and cover her face, no one will be able to recognize her.¡± Lin Ru frowned. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡± Lin Shuran looked at Lin Ru and called out softly. ¡°Father, I¡¯m afraid.¡± She was terrified when she thought about the feeling of being vited. She was not that brave to face it alone. Lin Ru sighed. ¡°Madam, let¡¯s do as you said then.¡± Mrs. Lin heaved a sigh of relief and wiped her tears. Lin Shuran also heaved a sigh of relief. The entire Lin Mansion was heavily guarded. Lin Shuran had not left her room since dinner. Liu Sanniang was outside, in the room where the maidservants were resting at night. Mrs. Lin had already returned to the main courtyard, while Lin Ru brought the soldiers to catch the evil man personally. He looked at Liu Sanniang and couldn¡¯t help but walk over and ask. ¡°Miss Liu, that person can hide his body ande and go without a trace. How do you n to catch him? What kind of special technique will he use? What will happen if we can¡¯t catch him?¡± Liu Sanniang said slowly, ¡°Ten minutes is enough for me to set up a formation to seal this ce. I¡¯ll trap him first before slowly finding him.¡± This was the only way she could think of. Even if he could hide, he could not hide for the rest of his life. Liu Sanniang looked at Lin Ru. ¡°If we can¡¯t catch him like this, it won¡¯t be so easy to catch him next time.¡± Lin Ru thought that ten minutes was not long and that with the room unlit, the maidservant would not be recognized. Liu Sanniang looked at Lin Ru and said, ¡°Lord Lin, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already instructed your daughter what to do. I won¡¯t let her be harmed.¡± With the Heavenly Thunder Talisman in Lin Shuran¡¯s hand, if the evil man dared to do anything outrageous, he would be the one getting blown up. Lin Ru nodded. This way, he was even more relieved. Since Liu Sanniang had already taught Lin Shuran what to do, the maidservant could also handle it. Lin Ru left. Liu Sanniang waited in peace. She gathered her strength and sensed carefully, not letting go of even the slightest movement. The sky was getting darker. The Lin Mansion was brightly lit and guarded. Some people thought that if there was really an evil man, he would definitely not dare toe over tonight. However, Liu Sanniang knew that he would definitelye back. A person who was born evil would not be frightened away by some soldiers. There was nothing more satisfying thanmitting evil acts under the noses of everyone. The night was quiet, and there was only the sound of the wind. The weather had been cold recently, and snow began to fallte at night. Liu Sanniang looked at the slowly falling snow outside the window and felt a gust of wind sweeping over, bringing with it snow. No one noticed anything unusual. Liu Sanniang, on the other hand, felt it. She released all her power. Waves of power gradually formed an array formation. The room was quiet, as if nothing had happened. The formation wasplicated and needed ten minutes toplete. Everything went so smoothly. However, suddenly, a woman¡¯s miserable scream broke the silence. When a gust of wind whooshed away, Liu Sanniang stood up almost instantly and went out.. She pushed open the door and her expression gradually turned cold¡­ Chapter 613 - 613: Failure Chapter 613: Failure Trantor: Henyee Trantions When Lin Ru, who was guarding outside the courtyard, heard the scream, he immediately rushed in with his men. When they entered the room, they immediately looked away. No matter how quickly they looked away, they still saw the woman¡¯s exposed body covered in blood on the bed. Su Yanyu could not stand the sight of it. He looked at Liu Sanniang and realized that blood was flowing out of the corner of her mouth. He looked worried. ¡°Shifu, are you alright?¡± Liu Sanniang¡¯s expression was unprecedentedly cold. Before the formation waspleted, the rat had already run away. However, not only did he run away, but he also achieved his goal. Lin Ru frowned. Didn¡¯t Liu Sanniang say that nothing would happen? If it was his daughter tonight, she would end up like the maidservant. Lin Ru looked at Liu Sanniang angrily. However, when he saw Liu Sanniang¡¯s cold expression, he was too afraid to question her. Liu Sanniang said slowly, ¡°Lord Lin, are you relieved that it wasn¡¯t your daughter?¡± Lin Ru frowned and was speechless. Hearing Liu Sanniang¡¯s sarcastic words, he felt that Liu Sanniang seemed to know what he was thinking. Liu Sanniang walked towards the bed. Her eyes were very cold. No matter how well she nned, she still could not make people believe her. The maidservant on the bed was already dead. She had been stabbed in the neck and her head fell off her body. A piece of flesh was bitten off from her exposed chest. Liu Sanniang pulled the nket over the corpse. Lin Ru had alreadye back to his senses and asked with a stern expression, ¡°Miss Liu, what do you mean? It¡¯s normal that we can¡¯t catch the evil man with one attempt. It won¡¯t hurt to try again.¡± After Lin Ru finished speaking, he still felt that it was not enough. He continued. ¡°No matter how powerful someone is, there will be times when they fail. Miss Liu, you are still young, so it¡¯s inevitable that you find failure hard to ovee. However, this kind of thing will happen to you often in the future. No matter who it is, there will be times when they fail. Without failure, people won¡¯t grow up.¡± Liu Sanniang¡¯s expression was cold. She nced at Lin Ru. ¡°Get Miss Lin toe out. I have something to ask her.¡± Liu Sanniang did not seem to care about Lin Ru¡¯s exnation at all and only calmly mentioned that she wanted to see Lin Shuran. Just as Lin Ru was about to speak, Liu Sanniang had already walked out. Lin Ru frowned deeply. Su Yanyu reacted when he looked at the bed again and said in surprise, ¡°This is not Miss Lin.¡± Lin Ru snorted. ¡°Of course not. If I was, I would be collecting my daughter¡¯s corpse now.¡± Lin Ru was d that he had listened to Mrs. Lin in the end. Otherwise, they would be the ones crying with their daughter¡¯s corpse in their arms. Lin Ru thought that Su Yanyu would say something tofort him, but he did not expect him to suddenly point at him. ¡°You¡¯re just courting death. Do you have to wait for something to happen before you regret it? My shifu said that nothing will happen, so nothing will happen. You swapped them without us knowing. It¡¯s all your fault that someone died.¡± Su Yanyu was furious. They were stupid and still thought that they were smart. Su Yanyu was still angry even after cursing. He said fiercely, ¡°After catching the evil man, it would have been over. Now that someone has died for nothing and the evil man ran away, do you think you can sleep in peace in the future?¡± Lin Ru¡¯s expression was solemn. He was also furious. With a dark expression, he said, ¡°Carry the corpse out.¡± After giving the order, he walked out. The servant reported fearfully. ¡°Master, Young Marquis Su and Miss Liu have gone to the main hall. Madam has already rushed over.¡± Lin Ru walked towards the main hall with a dark expression. Liu Sanniang sat in the main hall. Chu Yan held her hand, his eyes as dark as ink. Su Yanyu, Liu Yuanyuan, and Hu Yu looked at Liu Sanniang worriedly. Liu Sanniang had suffered serious internal injuries. Hu Yu gritted her teeth. ¡°I really want to kill this family of idiots.¡± Liu Yuanyuan nced at Hu Yu. ¡°Save your strength and heal Venerable Liu first.¡± Su Yanyu was angry and helpless. At this moment, there was nothing he could do. Liu Sanniang suffered the bacsh of the formation. The powerful formation shattered her internal organs countless times. That power came from her. It was equivalent to saying that she had killed herself countless times. The color on her face quickly faded, and blood surged in her mouth. She gritted her teeth and swallowed it. When Mrs. Lin arrived, she had already calmed down. When she walked into the main hall, she looked at Liu Sanniang calmly and said, ¡°Miss Liu, don¡¯t me yourself. I won¡¯t me you.¡± Fortunately, she did not let her daughter go. Otherwise, she would have to suffer the pain of losing her daughter now. Who could withstand that kind of pain? Mrs. Lin¡¯s secret joy made Su Yanyu extremely angry. He was so angry that his eyes widened and he clenched his fists. The veins on his forehead bulged as he shouted angrily. ¡°It¡¯s all because of your stupidity that my shifu was injured and a maidservant died in vain.¡± Mrs. Lin was taken aback by Su Yanyu¡¯s shout and the calm expression on her face copsed. She asked. ¡°Young Marquis Su, what do you mean?¡± Su Yanyu gritted his teeth. ¡°What do I mean? It means what you think it means.¡± Mrs. Lin was furious. ¡°Are you saying that it¡¯s only right for my daughter to die? I think you are being unreasonable.¡± Su Yanyu¡¯s eyes were red from anger. ¡°Hehe, my shifu shouldn¡¯t have cared about your daughter¡¯s life at all. Do you really think the evil man won¡¯te for your daughter again?¡± Mrs. Lin was so angry that she couldn¡¯t speak. Was Su Yanyu cursing her daughter to die? If not for the fact that he was a noble, she would have pped him. Mrs. Lin looked at Liu Sanniang coldly. Liu Sanniang looked at her. ¡°Get Miss Lin toe over. I have something to ask her.¡± Liu Sanniang¡¯s face was expressionless, and her tone was cold. Mrs. Lin could not help but feel a chill run down her spine. Lin Ru walked in and said to Mrs. Lin coldly, ¡°Go and get Shuran. If Miss Liu has anything to ask, let her ask..¡± Chapter 614 - 614: Severely Injured Chapter 614: Severely Injured Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Hearing Lin Ru¡¯s instructions, Mrs. Lin turned around and walked out quickly. Lin Shuran was in the main courtyard and was going to stay with her tonight. When Lin Shuran heard the scream, she was so frightened that she huddled herself up, trembling. Mrs. Lin did not know why Liu Sanniang insisted on seeing Lin Shuran. When she returned to the main courtyard, the maidservants were all there. When Lin Shuran saw her mothere over, she came out anxiously. She grabbed Mrs. Lin and asked anxiously. ¡°Mother, how is it? Is Xiao Mei already¡­¡± Lin Shuran couldn¡¯t bring herself to say the word ¡®dead¡¯. After all, Xiao Mei had been her maidservant for many years. At the thought that she had already passed away, Lin Shuran felt terrible. Mrs. Lin nodded. ¡°She¡¯s gone.¡± Lin Shuran¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°Mother, you must bury Xiao Mei well.¡± If it was her tonight, she would be the one to die. Mrs. Lin remembered that Liu Sanniang insisted on seeing Lin Shuran. She grabbed Lin Shuran¡¯s hand and asked. ¡°Did Miss Liu say anything to you? She wants to see you. I noticed that her expression was very cold, as if she wants to interrogate you.¡± Lin Shuran bit her lip. ¡°Mother, I don¡¯t want to see her. She will definitely scold me.¡± She avoided her mother¡¯s gaze. At the thought of Liu Sanniang¡¯s cold expression, she could not help but shiver. In Lin Shuran¡¯s eyes, Liu Sanniang was more terrifying than her strictest teacher. Mrs. Lin thought of Liu Sanniang¡¯s face and was also worried that Liu Sanniang would do something to Lin Shuran. She frowned and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to see her either, but if she wants to see you, we definitely won¡¯t be able to stop her. There is something you don¡¯t know. When she came with Mrs. Su today, she suddenly quickened her pace. When I saw the cut on your neck, I realized that she seemed to know that you were going to harm yourself.¡± ¡°Young Marquis Su even said that we are the ones who screwed up the n. He pointed at me and scolded me.¡± Recalling Su Yanyu¡¯s tone at that time, Mrs. Lin was furious. If Liu Sanniang insisted on meeting Lin Shuran, no one could stop her. Lin Shuran became even more afraid. ¡°Then, what should we do?¡± Lin Shuran thought of what Liu Sanniang had given her and immediately broke down. She cried. ¡°Mother, I don¡¯t want to see her. She will definitely not let me off. She gave me something. Now, she will me me for Xiao Mei¡¯s death.¡± Mrs. Lin frowned. ¡°What did she give you? Why didn¡¯t you tell us?¡± Lin Shuran cried and said, ¡°She gave me a talisman and said that if there was a dangerous situation, I could use it to protect myself. She even asked me to keep a knife under the pillow to boost my courage. I didn¡¯t feel there was anything special about this talisman. I thought it was useless¡­¡± Mrs. Lin had aplicated expression. She took the talisman from Lin Shuran. Was it because of this talisman? Lin Shuran sobbed. ¡°She said that this is a Heavenly Thunder Talisman that can save my life. I thought it was useless.¡± Mrs. Lin handed the talisman to Lin Shuran. ¡°Keep it well. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll exin it to her. If she wants to me someone, let her me me.¡± Lin Shuran nodded while crying. She held the talisman and thought to herself. Was this talisman really useful?¡¯ Perhaps Liu Sanniang said that on purpose to coax her into bing bait to lure the evil man out. No matter how Lin Shuran convinced herself, she could not get rid of the guilt in her heart. When Liu Sanniang gave her the talisman, she told her what to do. The best way to face fear was to defeat it. Otherwise, she would only be more and more afraid. She didn¡¯t know what was going on, but she just couldn¡¯t face her fear, so she begged her parents to find a substitute. However, she did not expect that the substitute would die so quickly. ? ? ? The sky outside was already starting to turn bright. When Mrs. Lin arrived at the main hall, Lin Ru frowned when he saw that Lin Shuran didn¡¯te with her. Mrs. Lin looked guilty. She did not dare to look into Liu Sanniang¡¯s eyes but said, ¡°Miss Liu, Shuran already knows her mistake, but what happened is irreversible. Please forgive her. She¡¯s just a little girl. She doesn¡¯t have any ill intentions. She¡¯s just too afraid.¡± Mrs. Lin wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes. ¡°Not everyone is as tenacious and powerful as you. You know that Shuran was so afraid that she almostmitted suicide during the day. If you didn¡¯t save her in time, she would have been dead¡­¡± Lin Ru frowned and looked at Mrs. Lin sternly. ¡°What happened?¡± Mrs. Lin did not dare to look at Lin Ru. She nced at Liu Sanniang, begging her not to pursue the matter. Liu Sanniang¡¯s eyes were cold and prating. She said calmly, ¡°Why didn¡¯t Miss Lin give the talisman to the maidservant?¡± No matter what Mrs. Lin said, Liu Sanniang was unmoved. She would not be affected by Mrs. Lin¡¯s emotions. Under Liu Sanniang¡¯s cold gaze, Mrs. Lin felt guilty. That was also something she did not want to think about. Mrs. Lin avoided Liu Sanniang¡¯s gaze and said, ¡°She was probably too afraid and forgot. Yes, she forgot.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Mrs. Lin and asked coldly. ¡°Did she forget or did she not want to give the talisman to the maidservant?¡± Mrs. Lin quickly waved her hand and exined. ¡°It¡¯s not that she didn¡¯t want to give it to her, but she forgot. She was too scared, so she forgot. Really.¡± She actually knew very well that it was not the case. Everyone was selfish. Mrs. Lin found someone to rece Lin Shuran, so it was not a surprise that Lin Shuran did not want to give the talisman to someone else. Lin Ru frowned. He did not dare to think about that possibility because he was afraid that he would me his daughter. Liu Sanniang had already stood up and walked out without saying a word. Chu Yan held her hand while Su Yanyu red at Lin Ru and Mrs. Lin before following behind. Mrs. Lin looked anxious. Afraid that Liu Sanniang would go to the main courtyard to look for Lin Shuran, she quickly followed. She opened her mouth and was about to speak when she saw that Liu Sanniang was not walking in the direction of the main courtyard. Seeing that Liu Sanniang was about to leave, Mrs. Lin opened her mouth again but did not say anything. Liu Sanniang left the mansion and went away. Lin Ru followed her outside with mixed feelings. Seeing Liu Sanniang and Su Yanyu get into the carriage, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Miss Liu, it¡¯s my daughter¡¯s fault. Please forgive her..¡± Chapter 615 - 615: Burned His Face Chapter 615: Burned His Face Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Mrs. Lin clenched her fists helplessly. Suddenly, she saw the blood on the ground and looked anxious. ¡°Miss Liu is injured. Oh no, oh no. She must hate our daughter to death.¡± Lin Ru lowered his head and saw drops of blood on the ground. He turned around and saw a trail of blood. His expression was extremely ugly. Mrs. Lin seemed to be on the verge of tears. ¡°We didn¡¯t know it would turn out like this. Miss Liu has never been a parent. How would she rte to our feelings?¡± The guilt of being hated gradually turned into resentment. Liu Sanniang was not a mother, so she naturally couldn¡¯t rte to a mother¡¯s emotions at all. Mrs. Lin gritted her teeth. ¡°If she had a child, she would definitely understand me. If it were her, she would do the same as me.¡± Mrs. Lin clenched her fists tightly and kept telling herself that if Liu Sanniang was in her shoes, she would definitely do the same! When Liu Sanniang got into the carriage, she spat out a mouthful of blood. Su Yanyu¡¯s eyes instantly turned red with anger, thinking to himself that he should have beaten the Lin couple just now! Chu Yan held Liu Sanniang¡¯s palm tightly, sending waves of warm power into Liu Sanniang¡¯s body. Liu Sanniang¡¯s face was pale. She swallowed the blood in her throat and consoled him. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Su Yanyu choked. ¡°Shifu, you are lying. You are already like this, yet you are still saying you are fine.¡± If spitting blood was not considered a problem, then what was? Liu Sanniang smiled. She was leaning against Chu Yan¡¯s chest. She could hear his slow heartbeat. ¡°Sleep. You¡¯ll be fine after a good night¡¯s sleep.¡± Chu Yan¡¯s voice was very deep, but his eyes were cold. He held Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand and hugged her very close. Liu Sanniang felt that Chu Yan was angry even though he did not say anything. She tugged at Chu Yan¡¯s clothes. She found afortable position before closing her eyes. The speed of self-healing was getting slower and slower. She had to recover well. Chu Yan said in a low voice, ¡°Su Yanyu, let¡¯s go back.¡± Su Yanyu nodded and drove the carriage back. He would nevere to the Lin Mansion again. He tried his best to whip the horse gently, trying to make the trip morefortable for Liu Sanniang. This was all he could do at this moment. Liu Yuanyuan and Hu Yu wanted to send power to Liu Sanniang, but Chu Yan rejected them. ¡°No need.¡± With him around, there was no need for Hu Yu and Liu Yuanyuan to heal Liu Sanniang. His power was majestic and endless and could quickly heal Liu Sanniang¡¯s injuries, but he had to control it, because Liu Sanniang still had a long way to go on the path of bing a god. In his eyes, she was a toddler who had just learned how to walk. As soon as the carriage arrived at the courtyard, two ck figures walked over. The ck-clothed man took out a token. Su Yanyu recognized them as the emperor¡¯s personal guards. ¡°Young Marquis, is Miss Liu here? His Majesty asked Miss Liu to enter the pce as soon as possible. The imperial guards found something.¡± Su Yanyu¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Miss Liu is not going anywhere now.¡± Liu Sanniang had already woken up. She lifted the curtain and said to Su Yanyu, ¡°Young Marquis Su, enter the pce.¡± The emperor would not look for her rashly. After saying that, Liu Sanniang sat back in Chu Yan¡¯s arms. Su Yanyu gritted his teeth and jumped into the carriage, heading towards the pce. Liu Sanniang leaned against Chu Yan and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine now.¡± Chu Yan asked softly. ¡°Do you me me for failing to protect you?¡± Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°Why should I me you? I wasn¡¯t careful enough and got myself hurt.¡± She never med Chu Yan. Towards him, she had a feeling that she couldn¡¯t quite yet put into words. She liked Chu Yan and wanted to be with him, but she didn¡¯t need him to do anything for her. Liu Sanniang leaned against Chu Yan. He lowered his head and kissed Liu Sanniang¡¯s hair. ¡°Wait for another year. When that timees, no matter what, I¡¯ll face it with you.¡± Liu Sanniang was puzzled. Why did he have to wait for another year? If Chu Yan didn¡¯t want to say it, she would wait to find out. Hu Yu couldn¡¯t help but grab Liu Yuanyuan tightly. She bit her lip and restrained herself from screaming. ¡°Liu Yuanyuan, it turns out that the sweetest couple is Venerable Liu and Venerable Chu¡­¡± Liu Yuanyuan¡¯s eyes were cold. She looked at Hu Yu as if she was looking at an idiot. The joy in Hu Yu¡¯s heart did not resonate with Liu Yuanyuan. She sighed. No wonder the snakes could withstand most tribtions. They had no distracting thoughts and were focused on cultivating. Of course, they would seed. The carriage arrived at the pce gate. Chu Yan bent down and picked Liu Sanniang up. Su Yanyu followed worriedly. Liu Yuanyuan stopped Su Yanyu. ¡°Go back and learn how to refine poison. You can¡¯t help with anything even if youe.¡± Su Yanyu said, ¡°But I¡¯m worried about my shifu.¡± Liu Yuanyuan answered calmly. ¡°Go back when I told you to.¡± The runes at the entrance of the pce gate would make Hu Yu and Liu Yuanyuan feel pain, but they still gritted their teeth and broke in. Chu Yan carried Liu Sanniang and walked in. When they arrived at the pce, the emperor and the empress were sitting on the main seats, along with four consorts. In the center of the hall, a woman with a pale face was sitting cross-legged. Xu Bo and Xu Yue were praying for her. The woman was trembling and her eyes were unfocused. It was a sign that she was scared out of her wits. Seeing that Liu Sanniang was here, Xia Bingguang heaved a sigh of relief. The empress¡¯s eyes darkened, but when she saw another figureing from outside, she smiled and said to Xia Bingguang, ¡°Your Majesty, Qiluo is also here..¡± Chapter 616 - 616: Burned His Face (Part 2) Chapter 616: Burned His Face (Part 2) Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Xia Qiluo came barefooted in red. Her eyes were cold and calm. She did not even look at Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan. Instead, she walked straight to the center of the hall and raised her hand to p the frightened woman on her head. The woman¡¯s unfocused eyes gradually became clear. Then, she sobbed softly. There were tears in her eyes as she looked at Xia Bingguang. ¡°Your Majesty, you must catch the murderer. I was almost scared to death by him.¡± Xia Bingguang said, ¡°Yu Bin, tell me in detail what happened.¡± Yu Bin cried even more miserably when she heard this. As she wiped her tears, she said, ¡°In thetter half of the night, I was suddenly woken up because someone was pulling my nket. I was almost scared out of my wits, but for some reason, I couldn¡¯t make a sound. Then, I saw that personing out bit by bit. First, his head¡­ then, his limbs and body¡­¡± Yu Bin saw the maning out slowly with her own eyes and was so frightened that her mind went nk. She did not know what method the man used to make himself invisible. Yu Bin looked around and saw Liu Sanniang. She said gratefully, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Miss Liu¡¯s talisman. 1 happened to have one. That person wanted to molest me, and 1 couldn¡¯t shout, so I pressed the talisman on that person¡¯s face¡­¡± Yu Bin shivered and continued in a choked voice. ¡°With that, the person¡¯s mask was instantly burned. That person¡¯s entire body was on fire. He said that he would definitelye back to kill me¡­ I was terrified.¡± Being targeted by a demon was enough to scare Yu Bin to death. Even if she saw him being engulfed in mes with her own eyes, she knew that he would not die. He woulde back to kill her. Xu Bo and Xu Yue were present there to calm her soul. Yu Bin gradually became stable, but she was still shrouded in fear. She also wanted to throw herself into the emperor¡¯s arms and cry, but she did not dare. Xia Qiluo asked calmly. ¡°You said you burned him?¡± Yu Bin nodded. ¡°He was on fire, but 1 don¡¯t know if he¡¯s injured or not.¡± The empress said, ¡°He must be injured. As long as we search the entire city, we will definitely be able to find someone with burn marks.¡± Xia Qiluo nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. From what Yu Bin said, he¡¯s a human. If he¡¯s a human, we don¡¯t have to be so afraid of him. Father, please give the order to search the entire city to find that person.¡± Xia Qiluo looked at Liu Sanniang. She could feel that Liu Sanniang was injured. She smiled coldly. ¡°Miss Liu, why don¡¯t you exin what happened? This evil person escaped from you, right?¡± At this moment, though no one spoke, they ail looked at Liu Sanniang with me in their eyes. If Liu Sanniang had done a better job, that evil person would not have escaped. If the evil person was caught, they did not have to be on tenterhooks anymore. This evil person was clearly interested in females. Otherwise, he would not just target women. Liu Sanniang answered calmly. ¡°Before my formation was set up, he was alerted and managed to escape.¡± Xia Qiluo raised her hand and sent a gust of wind towards Liu Sanniang. She looked at Liu Yuanyuan and Hu Yu, who appeared beside Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu, you are in cohort with demons. Who knows if you intentionally let the evil man escape or not.¡± The sudden appearance of Liu Yuanyuan and Hu Yu made people feel terrified. The pce maids eximed softly. The four consorts covered their mouths with their hands to suppress the urge to scream. The empress grabbed Xia Bingguang¡¯s clothes. ¡°Why is Miss Liu with the demons?¡± Hu Yu was furious. The fox was impulsive and easily angered. She immediately revealed her ws and said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t use us. If Lord Lin didn¡¯t swap his daughter with a maidservant, Venerable Liu would have caught that rat long ago. That rat likes beautiful women. Even if the maidservant covered her face, he would still be able to tell that she was not Miss Lin and kill her in a fit of anger. However, Miss Lin asked the maidservant to rece her, but she didn¡¯t give the talisman that Venerable Liu gave her to the maidservant. That¡¯s why a life was lost.¡± ¡°How difficult is it to catch that evil man? With Miss Liu¡¯s ability, I believe she didn¡¯t need bait to lure him out.¡± Xia Qiluo said coldly. Hu Yu retorted angrily. ¡°If you think it¡¯s not difficult to catch, go ahead and do it yourself.¡± Xia Qiluo sneered. She looked at Xia Bingguang and said, ¡°Father, please give the order for me to catch this murderer.¡± The empress said, ¡°Your Majesty, Qiluo is a spiritual girl. Leave this matter to her.¡± Xian Fei looked at Liu Sanniang and said to her, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Miss Liu¡¯s talisman that Sister Yu Bin was able to keep her innocence and seriously injure the evil person today. Miss Liu, you are trustworthy. Lord Lin was to me for the unfortunate death of that maidservant. I see that your face is pale. Are you injured?¡± Hu Yu snorted. ¡°That evil person is not that simple. Venerable wanted to set up an array formation to trap him, but it was interrupted halfway. You cultivators should know the seriousness of it the best.¡± Xu Bo looked at Liu Sanniang and said coldly, ¡°Miss Liu is naturally doing this to get rid of evil. This is the responsibility of every cultivator. But she didn¡¯t n it out well enough. Letting the evil person get away will cause endless trouble in the future.¡± Xian Fei frowned. ¡°State Minister, you can¡¯t say that. The hardest thing to predict in this world is the human heart. How could Miss Liu know that the Lin family would mess up her n?¡± Xian Fei was speaking up for Liu Sanniang. Xia Qiluo said, ¡°Miss Liu, since you are seriously injured, why don¡¯t you recuperate well? There¡¯s no need for you to interfere in everything.¡± Xia Bingguang said in a low voice, ¡°Then Qiluo, I will leave this matter to you. Catch the murderer as soon as possible!¡± Xia Qiluo nodded. ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely catch the murderer in three days.¡± Xia Bingguang stood up and left, followed by the empress. Yu Bin was helped out by the pce servants. Soon, only Xian Fei and another consort were left in the hall. Xian Fei looked at Liu Sanniang and asked worriedly. ¡°Is Miss Liu alright?¡± Liu Sanniang nodded gently. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Xian Fei looked at Liu Sanniang and said in embarrassment, ¡°Miss Liu, can you draw a few more talismans? I¡¯ll pay you. You¡¯re injured, so 1 shouldn¡¯t make this request. However, there are many girls in my family¡­¡± There were a few young women in Xian Fei¡¯s family. It was better to be safe than sorry.. Chapter 617 - 617: Are You Bold? Chapter 617: Are You Bold? Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll draw some more. If you run out of it, feel free to ask for them.¡± With the Heavenly Thunder Talisman on them, if they were targeted by the evil man, at least they had a way to fight back. From Yu Bin¡¯s words, Liu Sanniang learned that when that evil man came, the woman could not make a sound. They did not even have the chance to ask for help. One could imagine how desperate they were. Xian Fei looked grateful. ¡°Thank you, Miss Liu.¡± Su Yanxue walked over. ¡°Miss Liu, I¡¯m Su Yanxue. Rest well. You¡¯ve done a lot. No one can snatch this credit from you.¡± Xia Qiluo clearly wanted to steal credit from Liu Sanniang. She was the empress¡¯s daughter, but Liu Sanniang was just an ordinary person. Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°1 only hope that Xia Qiluo can catch the murderer.¡± No matter what Xia Qiluo was thinking, as long as she could catch the murderer, it would be a good thing. Su Yanxue was stunned. She looked at Liu Sanniang as if she wanted to see if the young woman was lying. However, Liu Sanniang wasposed. Su Yanxue did not understand why. Was there really someone who was so indifferent to fame and fortune? Su Yanxue was very puzzled and couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Why?¡± If Xia Qiluo caught the murderer, Liu Sanniang would not have a chance to make a name for herself. Why did she still hope that Xia Qiluo could catch the murderer? Liu Sanniang looked at Su Yanxue and replied sincerely. ¡°If she catches the murderer, everyone will be out of danger.¡± Su Yanxue looked at Liu Sanniang¡¯s solemn eyes and lowered her head in shame. ¡°Miss Liu, 1 was too narrow-minded to think that fame and fortune were what you were after.¡± Liu Sanniang looked away and said to Chu Yan, ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± Chu Yan bent down, and Liu Sanniang climbed onto his back. Seeing Liu Sanniang leave, Su Yanxue decided to send a letter home to ask her brother about Liu Sanniang. She knew too little about her. Xian Fei said softly, ¡°1 heard that your brother has already be her disciple.¡± Xian Fei¡¯s tone was a little envious. ¡°If there was such a capable person in my family who could be her disciple, 1 would smile even in my dreams.¡± Su Yanyu had always been unruly, and Liu Sanniang had indeed changed him. ? ? ? Liu Sanniang left the pce and returned home to start drawing talismans. The emperor had already given the order, and soldiers were searching the houses in the capital. Themoners were in a panic. While Liu Sanniang was resting, she asked I lu Yu to take the talismans to the pce and give some of it to Wei Shi. Chu Yan came in with a fragrant soup. ¡°Eat something first.¡± Liu Sanniang walked over and slowly drank the soup with a spoon. The sky gradually darkened in the chaotic capital. Wei Shi came to visit Liu Sanniang. Beside him was a fifteen-year-old girl. She was Wei Shi¡¯s daughter, Wei Meng. Wei Shi looked at Liu Sanniang and said, ¡°Miss Liu, it¡¯s too dangerous outside. 1 only have one daughter. Please help me take care of her for a few days.¡± Wei Shi was really afraid that the invisible man would target his daughter. Wei Meng was at the right age for marriage. At this stage, she was like a budding flower. Wei Meng looked at Liu Sanniang and said timidly, ¡°Sister Liu, 1 can help wash the dishes and cook. The porridge 1 make is especially delicious.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Wei Meng and suddenly asked. ¡°Are you bold?¡± Wei Meng did not know why Liu Sanniang asked this. She nodded. ¡°1 think so. I¡¯m not too afraid. It¡¯s my parents who are afraid. I also have your talisman. If 1 really meet him, 1¡¯11 burn him to death.¡± Wei Meng stuck out her tongue yfully. She was actually not that afraid, but her parents were. As a daughter, she had to be obedient when she needed to be. Liu Sanniang looked at Wei Meng and smiled. ¡°Then, stay here for now.¡± If Xia Qiluo could catch the murderer, she might not need Wei Meng anymore. Wei Shi instructed Wei Meng. ¡°Be good and help Miss Liu feed General ck. Don¡¯t cause trouble for Miss Liu. When the murderer is caught, 1¡¯11 take you back home.¡± Wei Meng nodded. ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry. Go back and tell Mother not to worry about me. 1¡¯11 stay with Miss Liu. 1¡¯11 be fine.¡± Wei Shi went back. Liu Sanniang and Wei Meng stayed in the same room. When it was dark, Liu Sanniang called Hu Yu over and instructed. ¡°Go with Liu Yuanyuan to the houses of the famous beauties in the capital. If anything happens, try your best to protect them and stall for time.¡± Liu Yuanyuan and Hu Yu nodded and left. Liu Sanniang and Wei Meng slept together. Wei Meng quickly fell asleep. She didn¡¯t lie when she said that she was bold. Liu Sanniang was in a daze. She dreamed that she was in Yong County, in a small alley, where she heard someone talking. ¡°Brother, I¡­ 1 can¡¯t do this.¡± A hesitant voice entered Liu Sanniang¡¯s ears. Then, she heard another voice. ¡°1 heard from my mother that Yang Hua¡¯s stepmother is vicious and has already decided to marry her to a rich old man as a concubine. 1 heard that the old man is already 6o years old and is infertile. He¡¯s vicious and beats women. Several women have already died in his hands. Do you want her to be sold to that old man¡­¡± Before he could finish, he was interrupted. ¡°No, she¡¯s so young. How can she marry that kind of old man?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it, I¡¯ll do it. 1¡¯11 listen to you¡­¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Liu Cheng and Liu Shun, who were talking to each other in the corner, and her hair stood on end. How could there be such a sinister person in this world? In the end, the scene of Liu Shun torturing cats and dogs appeared in her mind. When Liu Sanniang woke up, it was almost dawn. In her dream, she dreamed of her previous life. In her previous life, it was because she had seen Liu Shun¡¯s brutal side that she was traumatized for the rest of her life. However, Liu Shun was already dead. Liu Shun was dead, but where was Liu Cheng? At dawn, Wei Meng woke up. She yawned and stretchedfortably.. Chapter 618 - 618: Thin As A Skeleton Chapter 618: Thin As A Skeleton Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Wei Meng looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Sister Liu, did you sleep well? I didn¡¯t snore at night, right? Did I kick you? I don¡¯t think so. I¡¯m a very well-behaved sleeper, right?¡± Wei Meng asked a few questions in a row. Liu Sanniang smiled and replied. ¡°You didn¡¯t snore or kick me.¡± Wei Meng smiled yfully. ¡°Hehe, I knew it.¡± After sniffing, Wei Meng said, ¡°Sister Liu, you smell so good. It¡¯s sofortable to be around you. I don¡¯t think I want to get up. No¡­ I have to go to the toilet first!¡± Not having gone to the toilet for the entire night, Wei Meng felt ufortable. She quickly got out of bed and ran out without saying anything. Liu Sanniang got up and washed up. Liu Yuanyuan and Hu Yu had also returned. ¡°Venerable, everything was goodst night. Nothing happened.¡± Xia Qiluo asked the beautiful women in the capital to go to the princess¡¯s mansion, which was heavily guarded, while she watched over them. Lin Shuran also went there. Dozens of beautiful young women were on tenterhooks all night, but nothing happened from dark to dawn. The soldiers searched thoroughly but could not find anyone with burn marks. Chu Yan came out of the kitchen with a gentle expression. ¡°Eat something first.¡± Chu Yan only cared about one person. He only knew that she was not in good health now and needed nourishment and rest. However, there was not much time for her to recuperate. All he could do was make every meal extremely nutritious so that she could get better as soon as possible. Liu Sanniang drank the soup and ate the meat before starting to draw talismans. Not long after, Su Yanyu also came over. Seeing that Liu Sanniang was still working, he went forward to help her grind the cinnabar. ¡°Shifu, if only 1 could draw talismans too. Now, those people in the capital are willing to pay a few hundred taels for a talisman.¡± Wei Meng blushed with shame. ¡°My father said that he only pays Sister Liu ten taels a month¡­¡± Wei Shi paid Liu Sanniang ten taels a month to help him investigate cases. Now that Wei Meng heard how much Liu Sanninang could earn, she felt that those ten taels were nothing to her. Su Yanyu was speechless. Ten taels a month? His shifu¡¯s ability was worth at least a hundred taels. The corners of Liu Sanniang¡¯s mouth curled up. She held the brush steadily and drew the talisman without being disturbed by the two of them. Su Yanyu scratched his head. ¡°I¡¯ll go out and see if there¡¯s any news.¡± The night passed peacefully. The youngdies in the princess¡¯s mansion also left and returned home. The harem was divided into two factions. The empress distributed the talismans drawn by Xia Qiluo. If people epted the talisman, they were not allowed to ept the talisman from Xian Fei. There were even some who returned the talisman that Xian Fei gave them. When the talisman was returned, Xian Fei was not angry. She sent it out of the pce and asked the Third Prince to give it to someone else. Xian Fei also sent many precious herbs to Liu Sanniang¡¯s house. During the day, the youngdies were apanied by maidservants at all times. At night, they were sent to the princess¡¯s mansion to stay with Xia Qiluo. After searchingmoners¡¯ houses, the soldiers began to search the officials¡¯ houses. A person with seriously burn marks had nowhere to hide. A group of soldiers entered a house and looked at an old woman with silver hair. ¡°The authorities are searching for a criminal. Please stand aside.¡± Liu Shun¡¯s mother slowly moved aside and revealed a gentle smile. ¡°Sir, go ahead. 1 don¡¯t have any criminals here. Please be gentle with the items. Don¡¯t break them.¡± When the soldier in the lead heard this, his expression softened as he instructed his subordinates. ¡°Be careful. We¡¯re soldiers, not bandits.¡± Liu Shun¡¯s mother followed them in. The courtyard was not big. There were some vegetables and fruits nted in the outer courtyard, and there was a lot of cloth and cotton hanging in the inner courtyard. Inside, a man stood up obediently with an unfinished doll in his hand. The soldiers saw that there were animal dolls stuffed with silk. Liu Shun¡¯s mother exined with a smile. ¡°We make a living by making some dolls. If you like, take a few and give them to your children at home.¡± The leader smiled. ¡°No need. If I see you selling the dolls on the street one day, I¡¯ll buy some from you.¡± At this time, if they took the dolls, they would be no different from bandits. The leader looked at the man. ¡°Your son is too thin and weak. If your life is really too difficult, you can send him to the army camp. At least he can eat his fill there. If he trains in the army, he won¡¯t be so weak.¡± The leader patted the man and left with his subordinates. He muttered as he walked out. ¡°He is too thin, like a skeleton¡­¡± With a gentle smile on her face, Liu Shun¡¯s mother sent the soldiers out. When they reached the door, the leader turned around. ¡°You can really consider my suggestion. Your son is not old either. He¡¯s still growing. Don¡¯t let him starve.¡± Liu Shun¡¯s mother smiled gently and nodded. ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Sir. I¡¯ll consider it.¡± She slowly returned to the house. Outside, the leader asked his subordinates. ¡°Was there anything unusual just now?¡± The subordinate shook his head. ¡°Nothing unusual. I just found some cotton and cloth in the kitchen that was not burned clean. The old woman probably burned the dolls she was not satisfied with.¡± ¡°Remember this ce. Come to check in on them from time to time to prevent them from starving to death.¡± The subordinates nodded and continued to search for the next family. When Liu Shun¡¯s mother returned to the house and saw that Liu Shun had already taken off his clothes, tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°My son.¡± Liu Shun¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°Mother,e and help me. There¡¯s too little cotton inside. It doesn¡¯t look normal.¡± Liu Shun¡¯s mother wiped her tears and walked over. She picked up the cotton at the side and stuffed it into Liu Shun¡¯s stomach. Her heart ached so much that she cried. How painful was this? Even if her son could no longer feel pain, as his mother, she couldn¡¯t bear to look at it.. Chapter 619 - 619: Stuffing Cotton Into The Body Chapter 619: Stuffing Cotton Into The Body Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Liu Shun watched as his mother cried. He said calmly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt. It doesn¡¯t hurt at all.¡± He was no longer human. He was just a puppet stuffed with cotton. Liu Shun¡¯s mother sobbed and slowly filled Liu Shun¡¯s body bit by bit. Seeing that he was gradually fuller, she heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°My son, let¡¯s leave the capital. There will be a ce for us in this world. There¡¯s no need for us to suffer in the capital.¡± She looked at her son, who was neither human nor ghost, and felt terrible. The Crown Prince valued her son when he was useful, but once he outlived his usefulness, he was abandoned mercilessly. Liu Shun¡¯s mother did not even dare to think about the scene of her son being burned alive by the crown prince because he was useless. She could only watch helplessly. There was nothing she could do except kowtow and beg for mercy. No one could stop the Crown Prince from burning down Liu Shun. She waited until everyone left before salvaging Liu Shun¡¯s remnants from the ashes. At the thought of the search taking ce in the entire city, Liu Shun¡¯s mother was afraid. She had already lost too much. Now, she only wanted to leave the capital with Liu Shun and find a ce to live the rest of her life in peace. Liu Shun shook his head. ¡°Mother, we don¡¯t need to leave. Look at how afraid they are now. 1 took the wrong path in the past. Now that I¡¯ve learned my lesson, 1 will definitely make aeback. 1 won¡¯t leave.¡± Tears streamed down Liu Shun¡¯s mother¡¯s face. ¡°Shun, I¡¯m afraid. I¡¯ve already watched you die in front of me twice.¡± Her heart, which was riddled with holes, could no longer withstand a third time. No matter how capable her son was, there would always be someone who could subdue him. Moreover, there were so many psychics in the capital. Liu Shun looked at her mother. ¡°Mother, learn to make dolls well. In the future, I¡¯ll make you the empress dowager and make everyone in the world a puppet under your control.¡± Liu Shun had already picked up the needle and thread and stitched up the skin on his stomach. Soon, it was done. After putting on his clothes, he slowly went out. Liu Shun¡¯s mother watched him leave and sighed. She sat back at the table, took a doll, and began to fill it with cotton. The t doll was quickly filled up and became a round and cute dog. Another night passed peacefully. The youngdies who could not sleep well came out of the princess¡¯s mansion and yawned as they got into the carriage. Luxurious carriages left the princess¡¯s mansion one after another. The maidservants walked beside the carriages. In order to let their miss rest, they asked the coachman to slow down. A carriage stopped outside the mansion. The maidservant shouted softly. ¡°Miss, we¡¯re home. Come down.¡± There was no movement in the carriage. The maidservant shouted again, ¡°Miss, we¡¯re already home. Come down. You can sleep in your bedroom.¡± The carriage was still quiet. The maidservant was a little flustered. The noblewoman waiting at the door frowned and walked over. She lifted the curtain, but the carriage was empty. ¡°Where is she? Where is Miss?¡± The noblewoman looked panicked. The maidservant was also stunned when she saw the empty carriage. ¡°Miss was clearly in the carriage. She got on the carriage as soon as she came out of the princess¡¯s mansion. I followed her all the way back and never let her leave my sight.¡± The coachman said in a trembling voice, ¡°Miss hasn¡¯te out since she got into the carriage. In order to let Miss rest better, I even slowed down.¡± The noblewoman widened her eyes in anger. ¡°Where¡¯s she then? Where is she? Go and find her! If you can¡¯t find her, all of you will die.¡± The servants quickly scattered to find their Miss. The noblewoman cried. Her exquisite face was smudged by the tears, and her face turned pale. Several soldiers had searched almost the entire capital. Before they could find the criminal with burn marks, someone went missing. Yi Zn led a team of soldiers to look around for the missing person. The maidservant and the coachman had already returned to the princess¡¯s mansion. They cried until they were out of breath. ¡°Miss hasn¡¯te down since she got into the carriage. Why is she suddenly gone¡­¡± If they couldn¡¯t find her, as servants, they would face a miserable ending. How could they not be afraid? After Xia Qiluo looked at the empty carriage, she said coldly, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that you must stay by her side at all times? What did you do?¡± Yi Zn¡¯s expression was serious. ¡°Princess, the most important thing now is to find the missing person.¡± Being taken away by the evil man, the life of this rich youngdy was probably on the line. Xia Qiluo narrowed her eyes and said coldly, ¡°How dare he kidnap people under my nose.¡± She formed a seal with her hands. Yi Zn could not understand what she was doing, but he vaguely felt a powerful force. In the next second, a pale woman appeared in the carriage. There were still tears on her face. When she saw several faces in front of her, she instantly cried. ¡°Boohoo¡­¡± The maidservant quickly got into the carriage with a nket and wrapped it around the woman. ¡°Miss, you scared me to death. Fortunately, you¡¯re fine. Otherwise, 1 would be in trouble.¡± Xia Qiluo entered the carriage and grabbed a rag from the woman. There were a few threads on it. Xia Qiluo raised her hand, and a me came out of her fingers and instantly burned the rag. She got out of the carriage and said coldly, ¡°Search the entire city again. That person was burned again.¡± Yi Zn nodded and immediately went to carry out the order. The woman who was taken away was a rtively beautiful woman. She was quickly sent back home. Someone was kidnapped and disappeared, then saved by Xia Qiluo. Su Yanyu brought this news to Liu Sanniang. Hearing the news, Liu Sanniang stopped drawing talismans. Su Yanyu asked. ¡°Shifu, what¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t worry. Xia Qiluo is actually quite capable. 1 heard that she did something to save the missing woman. That woman was frightened, but fortunately, it was all good in the end.¡± Su Yanyu felt that Xia Qiluo had probably angered the evil man. He was probably going to do something crazy now.. Chapter 620 - 620: Liu Shun’s Mother Has Been Chased Out Long Ago Chapter 620: Liu Shun¡¯s Mother Has Been Chased Out Long Ago Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Liu Sanniang¡¯s expression was calm as she said, ¡°I need to make a trip to the Crown Prince¡¯s mansion.¡± The dream she had was a little disconcerting. She was not sure how predictive of the future it was, but she had to go and find out for herself. What Xia Qiluo was doing was her own business. Liu Sanniang did not care about that. If she did not even have faith in herself, how could she get rid of evil? Human hearts were the hardest to guess, and they were also the easiest to be used. No matter what others said, it would not stop her from doing what she should do. Su Yanyu immediately wanted to stop her. ¡°Shifu, why are you going to the Crown Prince¡¯s mansion? The Crown Prince is Xia Qiluo¡¯s brother. He must be on the same side as Xia Qiluo. If you go to him now, he will definitely make things difficult for you.¡± He scratched his head and couldn¡¯t help but look at Hu Yu and Liu Yuanyuan. ¡°Miss Liu Yuanyuan, Miss Hu Yu, persuade my shifu. That Crown Prince will definitely not be friendly to her.¡± If Liu Sanniang wanted to ask the Crown Prince something, she would definitely not be able to get the answer. If the Crown Prince knew anything, he would only tell Xia Qiluo. Liu Yuanyuan looked at Liu Sanniang and replied calmly. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to Venerable.¡± Su Yanyu became even more anxious and could only ce hisst hope on Hu Yu. Hu Yu smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s a piece of cake. Stay at home and learn to make poison. Only when you be stronger can you help us.¡± Su Yanyu felt that what Hu Yu said made sense. In a battle between masters, every move was fatal. He was Liu Sanniang¡¯s disciple now. If he did not have any real ability, he would only be a burden. Chu Yan had alreadye out. He said softly, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Hu Yu and Liu Yuanyuan, watch the fire. Don¡¯t let the soup in the pot dry. Hu Yu is not allowed to eat it secretly.¡± Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan went out. Hu Yu and Liu Yuanyuan entered the kitchen. Liu Sanniang got into the carriage and Chu Yan stuffed a paper bag into her hand. He drove the carriage while Liu Sanniang sat in the carriage and opened the paper bag. Inside were honey dates. They were sweet and delicious¡­ The carriage stopped at the crown prince¡¯s mansion. Liu Sanniang got out of the carriage. She had already finished the dates in the paper bag. There were servants guarding the majestic door. When they saw Liu Sanniang, they asked. ¡°Miss Liu, who are you looking for?¡± Liu Sanniang said, ¡°Is His Highness the Crown Prince in the mansion? Please inform him that I¡¯m looking for him.¡± The servant looked at Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan and said, ¡°Miss Liu, please wait a moment.¡± The servant remembered that the Crown Prince did not like Miss Liu. However, it was up to the Crown Prince to decide if he would see her or not at this moment. Xia Hongyuan was in the mansion. Since there was an evil person in the capital who molested innocent women, Xia Hongyuan naturally couldn¡¯t sit back and do nothing. The servant reported that Liu Sanniang hade over. Xia Hongyuan frowned. ¡°I won¡¯t see her.¡± When the servant heard this, he was about to go out to answer when Xia Hongyuan said, ¡°Wait.¡± Xia Hongyuan did not like Liu Sanniang, but why was she suddenly looking for him? Did she have something to tell him? After thinking for a moment, he said, ¡°Let her in.¡± Liu Shun failed to predict the flood in Jiangzhou at all, and many things had changed. Therefore, after returning from Jiangzhou, Xia Hongyuan abandoned Liu Shun. Originally, Liu Shun was already dead. He was just a living puppet. It was very simple to get rid of him. Xia Hongyuan only needed to burn him to ashes. What happened in Jiangzhou made Xia Hongyuan understand that things in this world were not always predictable. He still had to rely on himself. Liu Sanniang arrived very quickly. Xia Hongyuan looked at Liu Sanniang and said tly, ¡°I heard that Miss Liu is injured. Are you feeling better?¡± Liu Sanniang¡¯s expression was calm. She did not beat around the bush and said directly, ¡°I have a question. I hope Your Highness can enlighten me.¡± Xia Hongyuan narrowed his eyes. ¡°What question? Miss Liu, tell me first. After all, if a capable person like you doesn¡¯t know the answer, I might not know it either.¡± Liu Sanniang said, ¡°Your Highness, is Liu Shun¡¯s mother still in the mansion?¡± Xia Hongyuan looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Liu Shun¡¯s mother? Let me think about who this is.¡± Why did Liu Sanniang mention Liu Shun¡¯s mother for no reason? Xia Hongyuan tried to figure out something from Liu Sanniang¡¯s expression, but he could not see anything. He smiled as if he had finally remembered. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s that Liu Shun. He is already dead. Why should I keep his mother in my mansion? She left long ago.¡± Xia Hongyuan said casually as he stared at Liu Sanniang, not letting go of any strange expression on her face. However, he was destined to be disappointed. After Xia Hongyuan said that Liu Shun¡¯s mother had already left, Liu Sanniang responded calmly. ¡°Thank you for answering, Your Highness. Goodbye.¡± Xia Hongyuan looked at Liu Sanniang¡¯s back with a deep gaze. Why would Liu Sanniang ask about Liu Shun¡¯s mother for no reason? Could it be that that old woman was still in the capital? Or did this evil doer have anything to do with her? Xia Hongyuan instructed coldly. ¡°Go to the princess¡¯s mansion and call the princess over.¡± When Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan returned to the courtyard, they heard Wei Meng. ¡°Don¡¯t overdo it. If the porridge is overcooked, it won¡¯t taste good. Sister Hu Yu, go and wash some vegetables. It¡¯ll taste better with vegetables in it.¡± Wei Meng was also happy that she could help. After all, she had received a lot of benefits from Liu Sanniang in the past two years. Half of her life was saved by Liu Sanniang. Hearing that Liu Sanniang was back, Wei Meng was a little nervous. This was the first time that she was disying her cooking in front of Liu Sanniang. Fortunately, the porridge was just right. It made the stomach feel warm. Hu Yu smacked her lips. ¡°I still think chicken is the best.¡± Wei Meng said, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll make shredded chicken porridge next time. It¡¯s also delicious.¡± Hu Yu smiled. ¡°Sure, sure.¡± Wei Meng looked at Liu Yuanyuan and Hu Yu and asked hesitantly.. ¡°Are the two of you also here to seek refuge with Sister Liu?¡± Chapter 621 - 621: Catching Liu Shun’s mother Chapter 621: Catching Liu Shun¡¯s mother Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Hu Yu looked at Wei Meng and smiled. ¡°No, we are here to stay with her forever.¡± They were not seeking refuge. They were Liu Sanniang¡¯s house spirits. Wei Meng¡¯s eyes widened, as if she could not believe it. She had only lived here for a few days and already felt very embarrassed. How thick-skinned they were to stay here forever. It had to be said that Wei Meng¡¯s cooking was not bad. The pot of chicken soup was also extremely fragrant. The herbs inside were all nourishing. All of them only wanted Liu Sanniang to drink it and recover quickly. Even the gluttonous Hu Yu did not look at the chicken soup. Moreover, Chu Yan would not give it to anyone at all. In his eyes, Liu Sanniang was the most important. It was dark again. Although it was not necessarily safe to stay in the princess¡¯s mansion, the officials were still willing to send their daughters to the mansion. At least with Xia Qiluo around, it would be safer at night. Moreover, they all stayed together. If anything happened, the chances of them being harmed would be greatly reduced. Xia Qiluo returned to the princess¡¯s mansion from the crown prince¡¯s mansion. She looked at the youngdies with a cold expression. ¡°Stay in the house tonight. Don¡¯te out. 1 have something to do and need to go out tonight. I¡¯ll set up an array formation outside the house. As long as you don¡¯te out, you¡¯ll be safe.¡± Although Xia Hongyuan had told Liu Sanniang that Liu Shun s mother had left long ago, he felt that there must be a reason why Liu Sanniang suddenly asked about this. Therefore, he found Liu Shun¡¯s mother¡¯s residence. In order not to alert Liu Shun s mother, he asked Xia Qiluo to go there. If there was anything strange about Liu Shun¡¯s mother, Xia Qiluo could deal with it. Xia Qiluo decided to go and take a look at night. However, she had to protect these youngdies well just in case. She set up an array formation outside the mansion and went out. Xia Qiluo was not around, but Xu Qing and Xu Ran were. Xia Qiluo did not bring a single soldier with her. She was dressed in red and her body shed past like the wind. Ever since she abandoned her emotions, her cultivation had increased greatly. In her opinion, the evil man was just a rat on the run. If he dared to appear in front of her, she could kill him in a second. It was just that she had yet to find this evil rat. Xia Qiluonded on the roof of a courtyard. She sat cross-legged and sensed carefully. She had burned that evil rat again. If there was anything unusual, she would be able to sense it. She felt a faint aura that seemed to be not far away. Xia Qiluo came down from the roof and walked in the direction of the courtyard. She entered the kitchen and saw some cloth and silk that were half-burnt. There was the sound of footsteps outside. Xia Qiluo was holding a piece of cloth and bumped into Liu Shun¡¯s mother. When Liu Shun¡¯s mother saw Xia Qiluo, she was so frightened that her face turned pale. The basket in her hand fell to the ground with a ng. Xia Qiluo looked at Liu Shun¡¯s mother coldly. ¡°As expected, you¡¯re the one causing trouble.¡± Liu Shun¡¯s mother looked at Xia Qiluo in a daze and it took her a while toe back to her senses. Xia Qiluo had already squatted down and flipped the basket. There was some charred cloth and silk inside. Xia Qiluo¡¯s expression turned cold. Liu Shun¡¯s mother suddenly hugged Xia Qiluo and shouted. ¡°Son, run!¡± A ruthless expression shed across Xia Qiluo¡¯s face. She tried to push Liu Shun¡¯s mother away, but Liu Shun s mother hugged her very tightly. She was not afraid of death. She only knew that if her son was caught this time, he would really die. Xia Qiluo grabbed Liu Shun¡¯s mother s hand and twisted it before pushing her away. She shed out. The courtyard was quiet, and there was only cotton and cloth scattered in the main hall. Xia Qiluo returned to the kitchen, grabbed Liu Shun¡¯s mother, and left quickly. Liu Shun¡¯s mother¡¯s arm was broken, and she looked like she was about to die. However, there was a smile on her face, as if she was satisfied that she had protected her son. When Xia Qiluo returned to the mansion, she immediately asked the servants to prepare the medicine. ¡°Keep her alive. Her son is that stinky rat.¡± Liu Shun¡¯s mother¡¯s breathing was weak. When she heard Xia Qiluo¡¯s voice, she said weakly, ¡°You can¡¯t catch my son.¡± Xia Qiluo took out a bottle, poured out a pill, and stuffed it into Liu Shun¡¯s mother¡¯s mouth. ¡°I can¡¯t catch him, but 1 can catch you. This is poison. Even if your son saves you, without my antidote, you will still die.¡± Liu Shun¡¯s mother looked a little terrified. She looked around and shouted. ¡°Don¡¯te out, don¡¯te out, my son. If I die, so be it. Don¡¯te out. I want you to live well.¡± Xia Qiluo¡¯s expression was cold and her tone was filled with disgust. ¡°Your son is neither human nor ghost. He should have died long ago. What¡¯s the use of such a kind of living?¡± Liu Shun¡¯s mother red at Xia Qiluo angrily. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. If not for you, my son wouldn¡¯t have died. You¡¯re the most despicable. When he was useful, you let him live. When he became useless, you killed him.¡± Xia Qiluo said coldly, ¡°Your son is already dead. Letting him die was the right thing to do. I don¡¯t know how you brought him back to life, but that¡¯s not right.¡± Liu Shun¡¯s mother shed tears. She did not want to talk to Xia Qiluo. She looked around and shouted. ¡°Don¡¯te out to save me. Don¡¯t!¡± Xia Qiluo frowned. ¡°Shut her mouth and lock her up.¡± Xia Qiluo shouted into the air. ¡°I don¡¯t care where you¡¯re hiding. Even if you have the ability to save your mother, you can only watch her die slowly. If you want to save her, you have to show up in front me because I have the antidote. You¡¯re the one whomitted evil. As long as you surrender yourself, I can spare your mother¡¯s life.¡± After saying that, Xia Qiluo returned to her room. With her around, these youngdies felt at ease. It was almost dawn. Another night had passed. Liu Shun¡¯s mother was locked up in an abandoned woodshed. There were guards guarding her, but they did not know that Liu Shun was already beside his mother. He hugged his mother, and they disappeared together. The guard reported it to Xia Qiluo. Xia Qiluo only said calmly, ¡°If he wants his mother to live, he can onlye and beg me. If he doesn¡¯te, I¡¯ll catch him sooner orter.¡± Whether he came or not, Xia Qiluo did not care. If he came, she would kill the two rats together. If he did note, she would kill them one by one. The sky was already bright. The youngdies in the princess¡¯s mansion went out one by one and were helped into the carriages by their maidservants.. Chapter 622 - 622: Calm Chapter 622: Calm Trantor: Henyee Trantions The haggard youngdies held the talismans in their hands tightly. As long as they reached home, everything would be fine. Everyone was on edge. One day, two days, three days¡­ The pair of terrifying eyes did not appear, and no woman was missing. The capital had already been searched several times over, but the person who made people afraid seemed to have disappeared. Su Yanyu took the jar from the corner of the wall and walked out. Seeing Liu Sanniang sitting in the courtyard embroidering, he walked over. ¡°Shifu, that stinky rat seems to have disappeared. It probably left the capital.¡± It had been three to five days since anyone felt that they were being watched, so they gradually let down their guard. The Lantern Festival wasing. The capital was bustling with activity. Liu Sanniang also looked better. Su Yanyu felt that this year¡¯s Lantern Festival would be more fun. Liu Sanniang said, ¡°Show me your worm jar.¡± Su Yanyu opened the jar. There was a milky-white worm inside. It was motionless like a cocoon. Liu Sanniang looked at Su Yanyu, who was carefully waiting for praise, and said, ¡°You¡¯ve improved a lot.¡± Su Yanyu was overjoyed. There was hope for him to be the Worm King. Su Yanyu put away the jar. ¡°I¡¯ll work hard to be better.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. There was a knock on the door. Su Yanyu quickly went to open the door. Wei Shi nodded at Su Yanyu and said, ¡°Young Marquis Su, you are also here.¡± Su Yanyu replied. ¡°Lord Wei,e in.¡± Wei Shi looked at Su Yanyu and found it unbelievable that he was so meek. He still remembered how arrogant and domineering Su Yanyu was back in the day. Wei Shi entered the courtyard and smiled at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu, now that the capital is peaceful, I¡¯m here to take Meng home.¡± Wei Meng came out. She still did not want to leave. She looked at Liu Sanniang, pursed her lips, and shouted. ¡°Father, why did youe?¡¯ Wei Meng blinked at Wei Shi. Wei Shi did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°Meng, I¡¯m here to take you back.¡± Wei Meng pouted. ¡°Father, we haven¡¯t caught that evil person yet. Why are you taking me back now¡­¡± Wei Shi said, ¡°Your mother misses you quite a lot. It¡¯s been peaceful these days, so 1 thought I¡¯d take you home to see your mother.¡± Wei Meng pursed her lips. ¡°Then, let¡¯s go home. Even if that evil person reallyes for me, I¡¯m not afraid. I¡¯ve recently made a short sword out of peach wood. If he really dares toe, I¡¯ll stab him to death first.¡± Wei Shi did not know what to say. He only thought that his daughter was just boasting. Liu Sanniang looked at Wei Meng. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± Wei Meng said seriously, ¡°He doesn¡¯t even dare to show his face. He just has some strange ability. If he reallyes in front of me, he will be subdued in no time. I think the scariest thing about him is that he can suddenly take people away. I heard that he was burnt twice. This shows that he¡¯s not that invincible.¡± Wei Shi did not take it seriously. He smiled and said, ¡°Thank you for taking care of my daughter these few days, Miss Liu. Meng is spouting nonsense. Don¡¯t take it to heart. If she is really face to face with that evil man, I think she will immediately be scared to tears.¡± When Wei Meng heard Wei Shi undermining her, she immediately retorted. ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Wei Shi held Wei Meng¡¯s hand and smiled at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Goodbye.¡± Wei Meng turned around and waved at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Goodbye, Miss Liu.¡± Wei Shi took Wei Meng back. Su Yanyu shrugged. ¡°See, most of the people in the capital think that they are out of danger.¡± Liu Sanniang lowered her eyes and said softly, ¡°1 hope the danger is really gone.¡± It would be good if the evil doer could repent. Su Yanyu took the jar and returned to the Marquis Mansion. The first thing he had to do was to make incense and refine more worms. This was what he should be focused on from now on. Hu Yu and Liu Yuanyuan also returned at night. Everything was normal in the capital. Hu Yu nibbled on the drumstick and narrowed her fox-like eyes in satisfaction. Liu Sanniang gave another drumstick to Hu Yu. ¡°Has anything happened in the Lin Mansion?¡± Liu Yuanyuan shook her head. ¡°Miss Lin puts the talisman on her chest while sleeping every day. There are at least eight guards in her room, and her maidservants are also with her at all times.¡± Liu Sanniang drank the soup. ¡°Let¡¯s observe for a few more days.¡± Liu Yuanyuan nodded and said, ¡°There¡¯s no movement in the princess¡¯s mansion either. The servants said that the evil person is afraid of the princess, so he didn¡¯t dare toe and get the antidote for his mother. Without the antidote, his mother will definitely die. The evil person has been taught a lesson and doesn¡¯t dare to do evil again.¡± Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Focus on protecting Lin Shuran.¡± All kinds of signs were indicating that everything was returning to normal, but Liu Sanniang knew that this was not the case. She didn¡¯t catch him that time, and it would be very difficult to catch him again. Liu Yuanyuan and Hu Yu listened to Liu Sanniang¡¯s instructions and went to the Lin Mansion. Liu Sanniang returned to her room and picked up the cinnabar brush to draw. Chu Yan brought in a bowl of sweet soup. Liu Sanniang sat down and started drinking the sweet soup with a spoon. After Liu Sanniang finished drinking, she burped. She looked at Chu Yan and asked. ¡°Chu Yan, he is still around, right?¡± Chu Yan looked at Liu Sanniang and nodded slightly. ¡°He¡¯s always been around. Xia Qiluo won¡¯t be able to subdue him and will only make things worse.¡± ¡°Will more people die?¡± Chu Yan held Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand and brought her to the courtyard to look at the sky. ¡°People will die, but they won¡¯t die in vain.¡± Liu Sanniang looked up at the sky. It was dark without a star. No one knew what would happen when the darkness attacked.. Chapter 623 - 623: Intestines And Stomach Decay Chapter 623: Intestines And Stomach Decay Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions However, the sky would eventually light up. Some raindropsnded on Liu Sanniang¡¯s face. Chu Yan held her hand. ¡°Go back to your room and rest. You have to recuperate well.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. She and Chu Yan returned to their rooms to sleep. Soon, she heard thunder. The rain hammered on the tiles. On such a night, the youngdies looked even paler. Everyone was gathered together and was not in the mood to talk. After Xia Qiluo became a psychic, she exuded an aura that made people not dare to approach her. Looking at Xia Qiluo¡¯s snow-white feet, no one felt that it was indecent. They only felt that she was sacred and invible. However, if they revealed their feet like that, they would surely receive criticism. Ordinary people would quickly dirty their feet if they stepped on the ground without shoes, but Xia Qiluo would not. She had already walked outside and looked at the heavy rain with a cold expression. A voice sounded in her ear, painful and angry. ¡°Give me the antidote.¡± The voice seemed toe from afar, but at the same time, it seemed to be right beside her ear. ¡°Give me the antidote or I ll kill you all.¡± Xia Qiluo sneered. ¡°If you want the antidote,e and get it yourself.¡± As long as he dared to show up, she was confident that she could catch him. The voice was gone, but Xia Qiluo did not mind. She did not have to worry at all. She was not the one at a disadvantage. The rain became heavier and heavier, and the night was dark. A gust of wind swept across the streets. Soon, it entered an abandoned house, leaving water stains on the ground. Gradually, a figure appeared above the water. He walked into the room with bloodshot eyes. On the bed was an old woman. It was Liu Shun s mother. Liu Shim¡¯s mother turned around with difficulty and said, ¡°Shun, rest for a while.¡± He walked to the bed and sat down. He looked at his mother and called out. ¡°Mother.¡± Liu Shim¡¯s mother asked gently. ¡°Have you eaten today?¡± Liu Shun nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve already eaten.¡± He no longer needed to eat. Liu Shim¡¯s mother smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t do anything dangerous for me. I¡¯ve lived long enough.¡± Tears streamed down Liu Shun¡¯s mother¡¯s face. Liu Shun raised his hand to wipe her face. ¡°Mother, you are only in your forties. If not for the fact that I¡¯m useless, you will be enjoying a good life now.¡± If not for the fact that he was powerless, his mother would not be so haggard that she looked like an 8o-year-old woman. Her eyes were no longer bright, and her back was hunched. She could not even stand up straight. She was listless and exuded the smell of death. Liu Shun¡¯s mother looked at Liu Shun. His appearance had long changed, but she knew that this was her son. Liu Shun¡¯s mother opened her mouth and let out a long breath. ¡°I¡¯m your mother. I¡¯m willing to do anything for you, but I hate the heavens for being unfair.¡± Liu Shun¡¯s mother was indignant. Her son had been studying for more than ten years and was about to make a name for himself, but his future was ruined. Her stomach was slowly rotting. When she opened her mouth, she smelt of the stench of decay. However, the way she looked at Liu Shun was still filled with love. She was just a mother who doted on her child. She knew that everything Liu Shun did was wrong, but because Liu Shun was her son, she protected him without hesitation. Liu Shun covered his mother with a nket. ¡°Mother, rest well.¡± His mother would not be able to hold on much longer without the antidote. The insides had already begun to decay and she could not be saved. At dawn, the rain stopped. Liu Shun held a basin of water and looked at his mother, who was vomiting by the bedside. There was no emotion in his eyes. He looked at her indifferently and reached out to pat her back. What Liu Shun¡¯s mother vomited was rotten flesh. However, she was still alive. This was extremely painful and torturous to her. Liu Shun¡¯s mother stopped vomiting, and the entire room was filled with the smell of decay. Liu Shun sat by the bed and said slowly, ¡°Mother, do you still remember? When I was young and didn¡¯t want to study, you always hit me and scolded me.¡± She looked at Liu Shun and wanted to say that she remembered, but her throat seemed to be blocked by something. Pain spread through her mind, making her unable to think. She was a widow. Not long after giving birth to Liu Shun, her husband died. Her life was very difficult, but she swore to nurture her son into a talent. She used all kinds of methods to force Liu Shun to study. If he didn¡¯t want to study, he wouldn¡¯t be given food. If he didn¡¯t want to study, he would be punished to kneel. Liu Shun¡¯s mother looked at Liu Shun with a smile. How could she forget the painful past? Liu Shun was choked with emotions. ¡°At that time, life was painful for me. However, one time, 1 saw you crying heart -wrenchingly, and I swore to myself that I would not make you cry again. I had to study hard. Studying was a torture, but 1 forced myself to learn. In front of you, I was a good child. In front of outsiders, I was gentle and polite.¡± ¡°Only 1 know that I was going crazy back then. I often went to the back of the mountain. One day, I saw a wild cat with a big stomach. 1 caught it, and that wild cat brandished its ws at me fiercely. I smashed its sharp ws with a rock and broke its fangs. It couldn¡¯t run and could only look at me helplessly.¡± At that time, Liu Shun was only six years old. His ruthlessness was already growing. Liu Shun¡¯s mother cried crazily. Her hands trembled uncontrobly and she opened her mouth, as if she wanted to say something. Liu Shun spoke calmly, as if he was talking about something trivial. He looked at his mother, who was shedding tears, and knew what was on her mind. His mother regretted having brought up a demon. Liu Shun said softly, ¡°1 once had a dream. It seemed to be about my previous life. I was a despicable person and was depressed. There was only one person 1 wanted, and that was Liu Sanniang. She was born beautiful and looked like a newborn kitten. Unfortunately, 1 couldn¡¯t get her.¡± ¡°Everything has changed. In my previous life, she was unmarried. In my previous life, there was no flood in Jiangzhou. Everything has changed. 1 could predict the future, but 1 ended up in such a state. I¡¯m neither human nor ghost.¡± ¡°Mother, after you are dead, nothing in the world can hold me back.¡± Liu Shun¡¯s mother looked at Liu Shun, and thick ck blood flowed out of the corner of her mouth. Her eyes were unfocused, and her chest was no longer heaving. Liu Shun¡¯s mother was dead. She died of intestines and stomach decay. Liu Shun reached out and pressed his mother¡¯s soft stomach. ¡°My future options have been cut off. For the rest of my life, there¡¯s only one path left..¡± Chapter 624 - 624: The Fish On His Chopping Board Chapter 624: The Fish On His Chopping Board Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions In his eyes, he could kill anyone in this world. Liu Shun sat on the edge of the bed and waited quietly for the sky to darken. When thest ray of sunlight disappeared, the sky gradually turned from gray to ck. The youngdies got out of the carriage and entered the princess¡¯s mansion one after another. Night after night, they were safe and sound. The number of people who came to the princess¡¯s mansion had also slowly decreased. Xia Qiluo did not mind that. If someone came, she would just give them some space to spend the night. People walked into the princess¡¯s mansion one after another. They stepped into the courtyard, and into the house. Bang! Something smashed heavily on the ground, scaring the girls into screaming. When they saw what had fallen, screams filled the air. It was a corpse. Xia Qiluo came out of the house. The servant carefully turned the corpse over. Xia Qiluo frowned and instructed coldly. ¡°Take it out and burn it.¡± Xia Qiluo did not expect Liu Shun to throw his mother¡¯s corpse here. How could a human do such a thing? Xia Qiluo looked at the frightened women and said coldly, ¡°Come to the room.¡± The ten or so women were so frightened that their faces turned pale. They trembled and followed her. With Xia Qiluo around, they seemed to be more at ease. Looking at Xia Qiluo meditating calmly, someone mustered her courage and asked. ¡°Seventh Princess, will we be taken away again?¡± Xia Qiluo replied in a stern voice. ¡°Being afraid won¡¯t prevent you from being caught. So, what¡¯s the point of being afraid?¡± Xia Qiluo closed her eyes and ignored a few people who were trying to sit closer to her. She was calm andposed. It was obvious that the smelly rat would not stop just like that. He would do something, but no matter when he did, as long as he showed up, Xia Qiluo would catch him. She had been waiting for him to make a move. In the Lin Mansion. Lin Shuran slept on the bed with the maidservant beside her. She felt that the evil person must have run away because he was afraid of Xia Qiluo. However, she was still afraid and let a maidservant sleep with her. She ced the talisman that Liu Sanniang gave her on her chest. There were also a few talismans that Xia Qiluo gave her and some that Lin Ru bought at a high price. The maidservant turned her body. Lin Shuran could feel it. Her eyes were closed, but she was not asleep yet. Gradually, she felt a little sleepy, but the bed was a little crowded, so she nudged the maidservant with her elbow. ¡°Give me more space.¡± ¡°No.¡± A man¡¯s voice frightened Lin Shuran so much that her hair stood on end. She felt her body stiffen. She wanted to open her mouth, but she could not make a sound. Liu Shun hugged Lin Shuran. He was invisible and no one could discover his existence. Tears streamed down Lin Shuran¡¯s face. Liu Shun said slowly, ¡°That day, as soon as I entered the room and touched the maidservant¡¯s body, I knew that she was not you. You¡¯ve been living a luxurious life since you were young. Your body is delicate, and your skin is soft. However, that maidservant¡¯s skin was rough. Do you know how angry I was? The dagger in her hand was for killing me, right? But it became a weapon for me to kill her.¡± Lin Shuran¡¯s tears welled up. She really wanted someone to save her. Only now did she know that even if she held the talisman, she did not have the strength to hit him because Liu Shun¡¯s appearance scared her out of her wits. At this moment, Lin Shuran was like a fish on his chopping board. ¡°Do you know how capable Liu Sanniang is? Ever since she entered the Dao, she has never failed. Unfortunately, you¡¯re not very obedient and think you¡¯re smart, but Liu Sanniang still got people to protect you. However, I¡¯m not someone her people can sense because I¡¯m a god. I¡¯m everywhere.¡± Liu Shun said softly. When he felt Lin Shuran trembling, he smiled. ¡°You must regret it, right. After all, 1 almost died in her hands.¡± It had been ten minutes since Liu Shun appeared. He spoke into her ear and reached out to touch her body, making her break down. Liu Shun continued talking with a smile in his voice. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of her now. She can¡¯t catch me. I want to make my first perfect masterpiece. Now, let me take you somewhere.¡± Liu Shun hugged Lin Shuran and instantly disappeared from the bed. Liu Yuanyuan and Hu Yu broke through the window almost instantly. They rushed to the bed and pulled the maidservant up. The bed was still warm, but there was no one else there. The maidservant woke up with a start and screamed. ¡°Ah¡­ where¡¯s Miss?¡± The bed was empty. Lin Shuran was nowhere to be seen. Liu Yuanyuan and Hu Yu looked at each other. Hu Yu said coldly, ¡°Your Miss has already been taken away by the evil man. There¡¯s nothing we can do. Go and tell Xia Qiluo. If you go early, you might still be able to save her.¡± Liu Yuanyuan and Hu Yu quickly left the Lin Mansion. Peaceful days finally came to an end. The Lin Mansion was soon brightly lit. Mrs. Lin rushed in with disheveled hair. Seeing the maidservant kneeling in front of the bed, her body went weak. ¡°Where is she?¡± The maidservant trembled. ¡°Miss was taken away¡­¡± Lin Ru quickly came over. When he saw the empty bed, he gritted his teeth and said in a low voice, ¡°Go to the princess¡¯s mansion immediately and invite the princess over.¡± In the middle of the night, the sound of horses galloping passed through the streets and finally stopped at the princess¡¯s mansion. The guard panted and said, ¡°Quick, inform the princess. My Miss has been taken away. Hurry¡­¡± Xia Qiluo came out and nced at the guard. ¡°Which family?¡± ¡°The Lin family.¡± The guard replied quickly. Xia Qiluo tapped her feet and flew away. The guard rode back on his horse. Xia Qiluo quickly arrived at the Lin Mansion. Her expression was cold. When Lin Ru saw her, he bowed. Xia Qiluo did not even look at him. ¡°Where did she disappear from?¡± ¡°She was on the bed.¡± Lin Ru answered swiftly. Xia Qiluo¡¯s figure shed towards a direction. Lin Ru quickly followed. Xia Qiluo could fly, but he could only walk. When Lin Ru arrived, Xia Qiluo was already forming seals with her hands. Mrs. Lin watched nervously from the side. Xia Qiluo¡¯s expression was cold as her hands moved quickly. Soon, an armnded on the bed, covered and dripping with blood.. Chapter 625 - 625: The Fish On His Chopping Board (Part 2) Chapter 625: The Fish On His Chopping Board (Part 2) Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Mrs. Lin screamed and fainted. Xia Qiluo¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. She did not expect Liu Shun to have be stronger. She failed to save the abducted. It was obvious to whom this bloody hand belonged. Tears immediately fell from Lin Ru¡¯s eyes. Xia Qiluo frowned and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll try again.¡± Lin Ru¡¯s face was pale. He asked in a trembling voice. ¡°Princess, how confident are you?¡± Xia Qiluo was a psychic and was very capable, but she had already failed once. Would she seed next time? Xia Qiluo¡¯s expression was frigid. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to save your daughter, then forget it.¡± She did not allow anyone to doubt her. What Lin Shuran was facing was an evil person and a demon. If she could save her, that would be great, but if she couldn¡¯t save her, it was only normal. Xia Qiluo let Lin Ru make the decision. It was up to him whether he wanted to save his daughter or not. However, if Lin Shuran was really dead, Xia Qiluo was not the one to be med. When Lin Ru heard the displeasure in Xia Qiluo¡¯s tone, he lowered his head and said anxiously, ¡°Please save my daughter. Please help her, Princess. No matter if she¡¯s dead or alive.¡± Xia Qiluo nodded and formed another seal with her hands. Lin Ru¡¯s eyes were filled with nervousness. Xia Qiluo reached into the air as if she had grabbed something. She forcefully pulled it out and warm blood sttered in the air. Lin Ru¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°Daughter, my daughter¡­¡± Xia Qiluo threw a hand on the bed with a dark expression. This was Lin Shuran¡¯s other hand. Xia Qiluo¡¯s expression was terrifyingly dark. She gritted her teeth. ¡°I¡¯m going to catch you and tear you into pieces.¡± Lin Ru could no longer hear what Xia Qiluo was saying. He hugged Lin Shuran¡¯s hand in a daze. Without an arm, there was still a chance of his daughter surviving. But now, without both arms, there was almost no hope for Lin Shuran to be alive. Lin Ru did not dare to beg Xia Qiluo for help again. If she did it again, what else would she pull out? It was too cruel for him to watch his daughter¡¯s dismembered body. The servant outside rushed in. When he saw Xia Qiluo, he said, ¡°Princess, Lord Zhou¡¯s daughter is also missing. He wants you to go over and save her.¡± Xia Qiluo¡¯s eyes darkened. She looked at Lin Ru and turned to leave. By the time Xia Qiluo arrived, the Zhou Mansion was in chaos. Mrs. Zhou and Lord Zhou pointed at each other. Mrs. Zhou cursed with red eyes. ¡°If my daughter can¡¯te back alive, all your concubines will have to die with her.¡± Lord Zhou¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°You¡¯re simply being unreasonable. If our daughter can¡¯te back alive, it¡¯s the retribution meted out to you by the heavens. You jealous woman!¡± When Xia Qiluo appeared, Mrs. Zhou and Lord Zhou could not be bothered to argue. Mrs. Zhou knelt down and begged. ¡°Seventh Princess, please save my daughter.¡± Xia Qiluo entered Miss Zhou¡¯s boudoir without a word. Just like Lin Shuran, something happened to Miss Zhou in her boudoir. She suddenly disappeared. The maidservant screamed, alerting everyone in the Zhou Mansion. The most important thing now was to save Miss Zhou. Xia Qiluo immediately raised her hand and formed a seal. It was very fast. Mrs. Zhou and Lord Zhou could not see it clearly. They only saw a faint golden light sh before Xia Qiluo reached out and grabbed something. It was like two forces were confronting each other. One wanted to pull something out, while the other wanted to pull it back. Xia Qiluo was furious. She formed a seal with one hand and a me appeared between her fingers. It flowed along her hand and disappeared. Blood flowed down Xia Qiluo¡¯s hand and onto the bed. The other force let go, and Xia Qiluo pulled an arm out of the air. Mrs. Zhou screamed. ¡°My daughter.¡± Lord Zhou¡¯s face was pale as he looked at the bloody bed, his mind nk. This was undoubtedly their daughter¡¯s arm. Xia Qiluo¡¯s face was a little pale and cold. Soon, many more people arrived there. In an instant, five youngdies had disappeared from their boudoirs. Mrs. Zhou and Lord Zhou did not dare to ask Xia Qiluo to help again. A broken arm was a threat and a p to Xia Qiluo¡¯s face. If Xia Qiluo did it again, Liu Shun would only give her another arm. The sky was already bright. There were ten missing people. The Ministry of War sent arge number of troops to search the entire city. Xia Qiluo was in the Ministry of War. Her two shifu were also there, discussing what to do. The disciples of the Cloud Breaking Sect in the capital also rushed over. Wu Changxian frowned and instructed. ¡°Go and invite Miss Liu over.¡± Xia Qiluo frowned. Wu Changxian said calmly, ¡°Seventh Princess, Miss Liu is also a member of the Mystic World. The more people there are, the more power there will be. Not only Miss Liu, but all the psychics in the capital can also help.¡± The notice had already been posted. If such a capable person was not caught, there would be no peace in the capital. The consorts in the pce were gathered together and protected by the imperial army. They were divided into two camps. One belonged to the empress, and the other was Xian Fei. Xia Qiluo could snatch the missing women from the evil man because she knew the forbidden technique. Liu Sanniang clearly did not know because this forbidden technique had been passed down in the Cloud Breaking Sect for thousands of years. So what if Liu Sanniang was here? It was a good opportunity for people to see how useless she was. Fortunately, after Liu Shun took away ten women, he stopped. However, everyone knew that this was just the beginning and not the end. Those whose daughters were taken away cried until they fainted several times. Those who were lucky enough to escape were also nervous.. Chapter 626 - 626: The Fish On His Chopping Board (Part 3) Chapter 626: The Fish On His Chopping Board (Part 3) Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After Lin Shuran was taken away, Liu Yuanyuan and Hu Yu immediately went back to inform Liu Sanniang. She stood up anxiously but Chu Yan held her hand. Liu Sanniang was lost in thought. Thest thing she wanted to happen¡­ happened. When the people from the Ministry of War came to invite them, Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan immediately took General ck and went. It was already bright. There were many people in the Ministry of War, some of whom Liu Sanniang knew. There were more than ten people from the Cloud Breaking Sect. There were also some hidden masters with arrogant expressions. They closed their eyes to rest. They did not want to be disturbed by anyone. Wu Ju was dressed in a white robe. When he saw Liu Sanniang, he smiled. ¡°Miss Liu, you¡¯re here.¡± Wu Changxian stood up to wee her. ¡°Miss Liu, you should have heard about it, right?¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Where is the old woman¡¯s corpse?¡± Wu Changxian said, ¡°It¡¯s already in the Ministry of War. It¡¯s kept inside.¡± Xia Qiluo stepped forth and said, ¡°Lord Wu, the sect and 1 have already thought of a way to save everyone in one go. Please dismiss the unrted people. No one is allowed to see the forbidden technique of my sect.¡± Wu Changxian looked at Liu Sanniang apologetically. ¡°Miss Liu, it¡¯s inside. Go in and take a look. Saving people is more important.¡± Liu Sanniang stopped in her tracks and nced at Xia Qiluo. She said calmly, ¡°Seventh Princess, are you prepared? Have you thought about the consequences of angering him again and again?¡± On the way here, Liu Sanniang already knew that Xia Qiluo had tried to save Lin Shuran and Miss Zhou, but in the end, she only managed to save an arm each time. Lin Shuran¡¯s arms had been chopped off, so her chances of survival were slim. Did Xia Qiluo consider the consequences of provoking Liu Shun again and again? No, Xia Qiluo had never considered it. In her opinion, the life and death of the victim was not important. Xia Qiluo¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Do you have a better way? If you have a better way, what are you waiting for?¡± Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m still investigating. I can only figure out a solution when 1 know where his ability is from.¡± It was an ability that she had never seen before. Xia Qiluo¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°If we wait, people will die. Miss Liu, you can afford to wait, but can they?¡± Liu Sanniang did not say anything. Xia Qiluo was right. If they waited any longer, the daughters of these officials might die. They could not afford to wait. The madams with worried expressions begged Xia Qiluo. ¡°Princess, please save our daughter. Our daughter can¡¯t wait that long. Let¡¯s save them first before thinking of a way to catch the evil doer.¡± Xia Qiluo¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee that your daughter will be saved alive. Life and death are up to fate.¡± The madams nodded with tears in their eyes. Xia Qiluo had already gone to prepare with the disciples of the sect. This was aplicated and huge array formation. The Ministry of War specially found a cell for the Cloud Breaking Sect to prepare. Since outsiders were not allowed to watch the process, the cell was the best ce to do it. Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan arrived at the ce where Liu Shun¡¯s mother¡¯s corpse was ced. She reached out and grabbed Liu Shun¡¯s mother¡¯s stiff hand, carefully sensing her memories. Wu Ju walked in. General ck instantly walked to Liu Sanniang¡¯s side and blocked Wu Ju from approaching. Wu Ju did not mind the action. He said calmly, ¡°If you want to catch a person who was born to do evil, you have to find the ambition in his heart.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Liu Shun¡¯s mother and said calmly, ¡°He was supposed to be dead.¡± That dream was a prophecy. Liu Shun was sentenced to capital punishment for beating Liu Yinniang to death. How could he still be alive? Wu Ju said, ¡°There are many ways to keep a person alive. If a person dies, his soul will still be lingering in the world. That way, he is still considered alive.¡± The remaining memories of Liu Shun¡¯s mother that Liu Sanniang sensed were filled with regret. In her memory, Liu Shun¡¯s mother hit Liu Shun and forced him to study because he was not doing well at school. Later on, Liu Shun really liked studying, but he had already changed drastically. In front of his mother, he was docile. However, in secret, he was terrifyingly sinister. He hoped to destroy everything beautiful. Liu Shun¡¯s mother only knew that she had raised a monster before she died, so she was very regretful. Wu Ju gently chanted the scriptures, and the resentment on Liu Shun¡¯s mother dissipated. Liu Sanniang looked at Wu Ju. Wu Ju smiled at her and turned to leave. He came only to remind Liu Sanniang to find the evil in Liu Shun¡¯s heart. What was the evil in Liu Shun¡¯s heart? When Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan came out, Wu Changxian looked at Liu Sanniang and asked expectantly. ¡°Miss Liu, did you find anything?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Xia Hongyuan, who was sitting not far away. ¡°The criminal, Liu Shun, was executed, but he¡¯s still alive.¡± Xia Hongyuan¡¯s expression was calm. Under Liu Sanniang¡¯s gaze, he said, ¡°When Hui Zhen was alive, in order to please me, she used a mystic technique to keep Liu Shun alive and changed his appearance. After 1 discovered his identity, 1 chased him away. I will definitely not do evil with him.¡± Sooner orter, Liu Shun¡¯s identity would be exposed. Xia Hongyuan exined it openly to prevent this matter from affecting his reputation in the future. Liu Shun had be a criminal. With so many psychics around, they would catch him sooner orter. Xia Hongyuan had long abandoned Liu Shun, so he naturally would not let Liu Shun or his actions implicate him. Wu Changxian said, ¡°Liu Shun is vicious and his methods are extremely cruel. Before this, he had already killed several people.¡± Thinking of Liu Shun¡¯s torture methods, Wu Changxian felt a chill run down his spine. He would probably only know how Liu Shun had such power after capturing him. Boom! With an explosion, the ground shook. Everyone looked in the direction of the prison. Soon, a Cloud Breaking Sect disciple came out. He said calmly, ¡°We¡¯ve already saved them. Everyone, help.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the madams who were waiting anxiously quickly went in. Soon, sorrowful cries and the sobbing of the youngdies could be heard. They were helped out one by one. Nine of the ten youngdies were still alive, and one could not be saved. They were all frightened, and their eyes were filled with tears as they sobbed their eyes out.. Chapter 627 - 627: The Fish On His Chopping Board (Part 4) Chapter 627: The Fish On His Chopping Board (Part 4) Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Lin Shuran was not among them. Miss Zhou had lost too much blood and fainted. One of her arms had been cut off. Madam Zhou cried until she fainted. The imperial physicians and doctors hurriedly went forward to treat her. The disciples of the Cloud Breaking Sect also came out one after another. Everyone looked a little exhausted. Xia Qiluo nced at Liu Sanniang and walked straight to the side to sit down and rest with her eyes closed. It was a good thing that they were saved. After the diagnosis and examination, these youngdies were not vited, but they were terribly frightened. They leaned into their mother¡¯s arms with a nk expression. Xia Qiluo stood up and walked to a woman. She squatted down. ¡°Where did he take you?¡± Xing Fangyuan replied in a trembling voice. ¡°A dpidated temple. A very dpidated temple.¡± She never wanted to recall that kind of memory again in her life. In the dpidated temple, it was dirty, moldy, and dark. People like her would never have set foot in such a ce. Xia Qiluo¡¯s expression darkened. As expected, he was a rat that only hid in dirty ces. ¡°Is Lin Shuran still there?¡± Lin Shuran was most likely dead. The array formation they set up could bring back all the living people. The nine living ones had all been saved, but there was no Lin Shuran. ¡°She, she¡¯s dead¡­ She¡¯s hollowed out¡­ Boohoo¡­¡± Xing Fangyuan seemed to have thought of something terrifying. Her eyes were filled with fear and tears streamed down her face. Mrs. Xing, who could not bear to see her daughter in such pain, said, ¡°Seventh Princess, let my daughter rest for a while. She can¡¯t say anything more now.¡± People were selfish. She didn¡¯t know what kind of terrifying thing her daughter had encountered that frightened her so much, but she had to take it slow. If not, Xia Qiluo could ask someone else. Anyway, her daughter wasn¡¯t the only survivor. Xia Qiluo looked up and patted Xing Fangyuan. ¡°What happened to Lin Shuran?¡± Xia Qiluo did not even look at Mrs. Xing. She guessed that Lin Shuran was already dead, but Xing Fangyuan said that she was hollowed out. What did this mean? Xia Qiluo wanted to know everything. Xing Fangyuan¡¯s face was pale as she opened her mouth with a trembling voice. ¡°I, I¡­¡± Xia Qiluo looked at Xing Fangyuan coldly. ¡°The sooner I catch him, the safer you will be. If I can¡¯t catch him, you¡¯ll only be safe temporarily.¡± Xing Fangyuan was so frightened that she trembled. She closed her eyes and cried. ¡°Miss Lin, her stomach was hollowed out by him. It was stuffed with cotton and sewn up. It was very scary¡­¡± The bloody and violent scene frightened them on the spot. Even though they had talismans on them, no one dared to attack. They were afraid. They could only hug each other and cry for mercy, promising him a lot of gold, silver, and jewelry. Xia Qiluo stood up and said to Wu Changxian, ¡°Lord Wu, you heard it just now, right? Search the dpidated temple.¡± There were not many dpidated temples in the capital. Wu Changxian sent people out immediately. Some psychics expressed their opinions. Liu Shun was an irrational person. His heart was filled with killing intent. There was no need to doubt these words, but how to capture him was a question. With the Cloud Breaking Sect around, it was enough. Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan left the government office. Not long after they returned to the courtyard, Wei Shi brought Wei Meng over. Wei Meng smiled at Liu Sanniang in embarrassment. ¡°Sister Liu, I¡¯m sorry to disturb you again.¡± Wei Shi looked serious. He was extremely afraid. Liu Sanniang invited Wei Meng in. She didn¡¯t mind Wei Meng staying here for the time being. At the same time, the opportunity on Wei Meng was bing more and more obvious. Liu Sanniang looked at Wei Shi. ¡°Lord Wei, sit down.¡± Seeing Liu Sanniang looking at Wei Meng like this, Wei Shi felt a little uneasy. He sat down and said, ¡°Miss Liu, please forgive Wei Meng for being naughty.¡± Wei Meng pouted. ¡°I¡¯m not naughty.¡± She was very obedient and could even help Liu Sanniang do many things. Liu Sanniang looked at Wei Shi and said, ¡°I still remember that you have some understanding of criminal psychology. Do you think someone like Liu Shun will be baited.¡± Wei Shi instantly understood what Liu Sanniang meant. He thought about it seriously and replied affirmatively. ¡°Yes, from all the signs, he seems to be ying around. He enjoys the feeling of wrapping people around his fingers. If anyone is not afraid of him and provokes him, he will definitely be instigated because he will do all he can to punish the person who looks down on him. He will also let everyone know the oue of provoking him in the most brutal way.¡± After Wei Shi finished speaking, he thought of Wei Meng and said, ¡°Wei Meng is just a child. She doesn¡¯t know anything. At critical moments, she will mess things up.¡± To find a bold woman to provoke Liu Shun was definitely not easy. It was not something an ordinary person could do. Although Wei Meng always said that she was not afraid, was she really that bold? Since she had never met Liu Shun, she could not imagine the intensity of fear. Wei Shi did not want his daughter to take the risk either. His daughter was more important than his life. Without waiting for Liu Sanniang to speak, Wei Shi stood up and looked at her deeply. ¡°Please take care of my daughter, Miss Liu.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°I will.¡± Seeing Wei Shi leave, Wei Meng rxed. Liu Sanniang had already entered the house to draw talismans. Wei Meng went to the kitchen. She was already familiar with Hu Yu and Liu Yuanyuan and helped them with what she could. At night, Su Yanyu came over to deliver the news. ¡°Shifu, they found Lin Shuran, but she looks very scary. She was hollowed out and stuffed with cotton, and the wound was stitched up. Lord Lin and Mrs. Lin couldn¡¯t bear to look at her corpse. Mrs. Lin fainted several times.¡± Su Yanyu felt a chill run down his spine just thinking about it. Liu Sanniang asked. ¡°Did they catch him?¡± Su Yanyu shook his head. ¡°No, they didn¡¯t even see him. It¡¯s as if he doesn¡¯t exist. It seems no one can catch him. He¡¯s hiding in the dark. As long as he doesn¡¯te out, it¡¯s too difficult to capture him.¡± As Su Yanyu spoke, he couldn¡¯t help but be furious. If they couldn¡¯t catch Liu Shun, more people would die. Su Yanyu was puzzled. ¡°After he was executed, he¡¯s still alive. His soul must be kept from dissipating by someone.. But how did he get his ability to be invisible?¡± Chapter 628 - 628: The Fish On His Chopping Board (Part 5) Chapter 628: The Fish On His Chopping Board (Part 5) Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions If he didn¡¯t have the ability to remain invisible, it wouldn¡¯t be so difficult to catch him. Su Yanyu could not understand. Liu Sanniang said somewhat mockingly, ¡°It¡¯s a gift from god.¡± Su Yanyu immediately found it unbelievable. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. A god wouldn¡¯t do such an evil thing. It¡¯s immoral to kill like this. I don¡¯t believe it¡¯s a godsend gift.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Su Yanyu. ¡°But some people will believe it.¡± Su Yanyu was a little angry. ¡°Are they stupid? How can they believe such nonsense?¡± Su Yanyu was angry and anxious. ¡°As long as we don¡¯t catch that crazy guy, we will not have peace. Xia Qiluo looks very capable, but she only knows some gimmicky tricks.¡± It was already dark. Su Yanyu returned to the Marquis mansion, and Liu Sanniang had also fallen asleep. Wei Meng quickly fell asleep. Her breathing was stable, as if in Wei Meng¡¯s mind, there was no midnight demon at all. She fell asleep without worry. There were an abnormallyrge number of people in the princess¡¯s mansion tonight. Even though it was heavily guarded, no one could feel at ease because they knew in their hearts that it was useless, no matter how many soldiers there were. Xia Qiluo looked exhausted. She listened to the faint sobbing and felt annoyed for no reason. She could hear all themotion outside. Why could she feel where Liu Shun was, but she just couldn¡¯t catch him? She was so close to catching him every time, but Liu Shun could always escape like a ghost. Her array formation waspletely ineffective. The best way was to lure him out and kill him, but who would dare to be the bait? Xia Qiluo frowned, her face filled with annoyance. These youngdies were selfish. Even if they were in the princess¡¯s mansion now, they knew that it was not safe. What they hoped for was that no matter who was taken away, as long as it was not them, it would be fine. Xu Ran walked to Xia Qiluo¡¯s side and injected a stream of spiritual power into her. ¡°Don¡¯t exhaust your mind. We¡¯ll catch him sooner orter. If we can save these people, we¡¯ll save them. If we can¡¯t, let it be.¡± Xia Qiluo nodded. ¡°1 know.¡± In her heart, Xia Qiluo actually did not want to save these people. They were snobbish and selfish. In order to save them, she had used half of her power, and it would take a long time for her to recover. ¡°All¡­¡± Outside, several women screamed. They ran towards the inner hall in fear and pushed open the door. Their eyes were filled with extreme fear. ¡°Princess, she¡¯s gone. She¡¯s gone all of a sudden in front of us.¡± The woman at the front spoke in a trembling voice. A living person had disappeared in front of them, vanished. It made them understand that the demon was by their side, waiting to take them away at any time. Xia Qiluo immediately got someone to count heads. There were ten people missing again. The people in the outer hall also entered the inner hall. Those who found their daughters heaved a sigh of relief. Those who did not find their daughters knelt down to Xia Qiluo and begged her to save their daughters again. Xia Qiluo¡¯s expression was dark. She couldn¡¯t say no to them and could only get the disciples of the Cloud Breaking Sect to immediately prepare the array formation. The array formation was set up very smoothly. Arge amount of power surged out of Xia Qiluo¡¯s body and lit up the array formation. Soon, ten terrified youngdies appeared in the middle of the array formation. When they saw Xia Qiluo, they immediately rejoiced. The disciples of the Cloud Breaking Sect had just stood up when they heard cries outside again. Ten more were gone. Xia Qiluo¡¯s expression was cold, and the color on her lips faded. Xu Ran and Xu Qing frowned. ¡°You have overexerted your strength. That evil person is clearly ying with you. Don¡¯t fall for his trick. You can¡¯t do it again. Rest first. We¡¯ll think about what to do tomorrow.¡± The madams who were worried about their daughter¡¯s safety immediately cried. ¡°Princess, please save our daughter.¡± When they heard that she was not going to save their daughter, they were all frightened. If they waited until the next morning, who knew how many people would die? Xia Qiluo felt angry. ¡°Since he¡¯s courting death, 1¡¯11 grant him the wish. Set up the array formation.¡± Xu Ran, Xu Qing, and the others sat back down. The array formation was lit up again. Xia Qiluo spat out a mouthful of blood and supported the array formation with one hand while using the other to send a purple me into the array formation and disappear. When the ten women appeared in the array formation, a ferocious and angry roar entered everyone¡¯s ears. The array formation disappeared, and the captured women returned. Xia Qiluo¡¯s face was extremely pale. She spat out another mouthful of blood. Xu Ran and Xu Qing quickly stood up, carried Xia Qiluo, and left. Everyone looked at Xia Qiluo worriedly. Although Xia Qiluo could not catch the evil man, she could bring back people taken by him, so her safety was very important. These youngdies leaned against each other, trembling. Their beautiful faces were extremely haggard, and no one dared to go home. Their mothers hugged them tightly and kept telling them not to be afraid. Seeing that the sky was getting brighter bit by bit, just as people thought that they could finally rx, a heart-wrenching scream made them jump up with fright. ¡°Ah¡­ where¡¯s my daughter? Where¡¯s my daughter¡­¡± Mrs. Xing screamed hysterically. She was hugging her daughter tightly. Seeing that it was almost dawn, she was about to take her daughter home when her daughter suddenly disappeared. Then, there were more screams and cries. Just like Madam Xing, the daughters they were holding disappeared. ¡°Quick, go and get the princess to help.¡± Mrs. Xing knelt down in front of a Cloud Breaking Sect disciple and begged. Her voice was trembling as she sobbed. ¡°I beg you, hurry up. As long as Princess helps, my daughter will definitely be saved, just like before.¡± The other two madams also knelt down and begged. ¡°Please, you¡¯re the masters. Please save our daughter.¡± Xu Yue could not bear to watch and turned his face away. They helped Xia Qiluo set up the array formation several times. Although they were as exhausted as Xia Qiluo, they were still very tired. Xia Qiluo did not have the strength to activate the array formation again. Without Xia Qiluo, they could not do it anyways.. Chapter 629 - 629: Being Played Around, Almost Exhausted Spiritual Power Chapter 629: Being yed Around, Almost Exhausted Spiritual Power Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Xu Bo said with a dark expression, ¡°We¡¯re all exhausted and haven¡¯t even had any time to rest. The spiritual girl has almost exhausted her power and can¡¯t activate the array formation again.¡± Mrs. Xing didn¡¯t want to listen to him at all. She broke down and shouted. ¡°Aren¡¯t you from a righteous sect? Isn¡¯t it your job to subdue demons? Why aren¡¯t you doing it? Why aren¡¯t you saving people? Hurry up and set up the formation. If you dy, my daughter will be killed.¡± The other two madams also cried and begged. ¡°Masters, I beg you. Please set up the array formation to save them. If you can¡¯t do it, who can?¡± Xu Bo¡¯s face darkened. ¡°You¡¯re being unreasonable. Don¡¯t force us. If we can, we¡¯ll do our best. When the spiritual girl is well-rested, we¡¯ll definitely be able to activate the formation again. If we forcefully set up the formation now, the spiritual girl¡¯s spiritual power will be exhausted and she¡¯ll die.¡± This was a long battle. Three madams who had lost their beloved daughter lost their minds, but the others did not. Now that three had been taken away, it meant that there would be a short period of peace and safety. ¡°Mrs. Xing, don¡¯t always think about the worst scenario. The princess is already so tired. That evil person was burned by the princess. He must be very tired too. When the princess rests well, she will help.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s not like something bad wall happen to your daughter. Let¡¯s pray together¡­¡± ¡°Let the princess rest first. If the princess is exhausted, who can protect our daughter?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes¡­¡± At this moment, they reached an agreement. Mrs. Fang fainted and was quickly carried away. The other two madams did not speak again and could only cry silently. The sky was already bright as carriages left the mansion one after another. They were on tenterhooks. It was unknown if the evil man was injured by Xia Qiluo or he only wanted to take away three people, but in the next two days, no one else went missing. After recuperating for two days, Xia Qiluo had also recovered half of her strength. Just as she was about to leave the mansion, she felt a pair of eyes staring at her. Xia Qiluo instantly became vignt. A golden pen slid out of her sleeve and she drew a rune in the air before striking in a direction. The golden rune flew away and disappeared. The pair of eyes had already changed positions. Xia Qiluo gritted her teeth and heard a chuckle. ¡°Seventh Princess, you can¡¯t catch me.¡± Liu Shun¡¯s voice was arrogant. Xia Qiluo drew runes very quickly. Countless runes shot out in all directions, burning with raging mes. In the air, Liu Shun said with a chuckle, ¡°Seventh Princess, see you at the city gate. I¡¯ll return the missing women, but you have to be fast. If you¡¯re slow, those hungry wild dogs won¡¯t be able to wait.¡± Outside the city gate, there were many hungry wild dogs. Liu Shun¡¯s voice faded away. Xia Qiluo gritted her teeth and immediately gave the order. She tapped her feet and flew away. At the city gate. With a bang, three corpses fell to the ground. When the gate guardians saw it, their expressions were solemn. The wild dogs wandering around had already surrounded the corpses. The gate guardian hurriedly drew his sword to chase the dogs away. The three corpses were already rotten and smelly. Their clothes were disheveled, and their eyes were wide open. Xia Qiluo arrived and looked at the three corpses with a dark expression. When she returned to the princess¡¯s mansion, ten madams knelt in front of her with red eyes. ¡°Princess, please save our daughters.¡± Another ten people disappeared. Xia Qiluo¡¯s expression darkened. She began to prepare the array formation. Fortunately, the disciples of the Cloud Breaking Sect were all in the capital. It did not take long to gather them. The array formation was activated, and the ten women were brought back safely. Xia Qiluo¡¯s face was pale. Her spiritual power was almost exhausted. Xia Qiluo looked at the people who were ovee with the joy of reuniting with their daughter and said, ¡°My spiritual power is almost exhausted. If anyone else is taken away, I won¡¯t have the strength to set up the array formation again. The talismans you have can injure him. Don¡¯t always wait for me to save you. If you¡¯re really taken away, you have to fight for yourself.¡± Why didn¡¯t they resist? Instead, they were all crying and waiting to be saved. As long as they had some courage to fight back, they could save themselves. Xia Qiluo was extremely weak and her tone was cold. She had been fooled again and again by that evil guy and was filled with anger. In her eyes, Liu Shun was just an ant. She could crush him to death in minutes. However, now, she was yed like a clown by Liu Shun. All these youngdies knew was just to cry and wait to be saved. Xia Qiluo¡¯s strength and patience were all exhausted. Xia Qiluo leaned against Xu Ran and Xu Qing and went to rest. They left the terrified madams behind. They carried their daughters and hurriedly returned. If anything happened again, Xia Qiluo would no longer have the strength to set up the array formation. Now, everyone could only pray that their daughter would not be the unlucky one. Wu Changxian frowned. Aftering out of the pce, he went straight to see Liu Sanniang. Two consorts were missing from the pce. Xia Bingguang summoned Wu Changxian and told him not to care about Xia Qiluo and look for Liu Sanniang directly. After receiving the order, Wu Changxian left the pce in a hurry. After so long, the evil man was still not caught. The emperor¡¯s patience was wearing thin. Xia Bingguang gave Xia Qiluo enough time, but it turned out that Xia Qiluo could not solve this matter. No matter what grudge Xia Qiluo had with Liu Sanniang, she had to let it go for the time being because the most important thing was to catch the evil man as soon as possible. Wu Changxian knocked on the door of the courtyard. The door opened and he walked in. He said worriedly, ¡°Miss Liu, Seventh Princess is at her wit¡¯s end. Do you know what we should do to catch him? If so, just tell me.¡± Liu Sanniang had already heard the bad news from Hu Yu and Liu Yuanyuan. She looked at Wu Changxian and said, ¡°Liu Shun s power is special. I only have one way. Get someone to lure him out. I¡¯ll use a formation to trap him and slowly break his ability before catching him.¡± Wu Changxian asked with a sigh. ¡°But who can lure him out?¡± Liu Shun was simply a demon. Those three corpses had all been tortured brutally before they died. He was simply a demon in the mortal world. He deliberately yed Xia Qiluo around just to exhaust her spiritual power so that she could no longer set up array formations to save people. After this, he would capture and torture people to death at his leisure. Liu Sanniang looked at Wu Changxian and said, ¡°Put up recruitment posters all over the capital. Anyone is fine as long as they can meet three criteria. They have to be bold, look down on despicable people like Liu Shun, and dare to attack him..¡± Chapter 630 - 630: Taking Off The Poster Chapter 630: Taking Off The Poster Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Wu Changxian looked at Liu Sanniang and said, ¡°Miss Liu, if I can find such a woman, are you confident in catching him?¡± Liu Sanniang answered calmly. ¡°Lure Liu Shun over and try to stall him for ten minutes. I¡¯ll set up an array formation to catch him.¡± Wu Changxian looked at Liu Sanniang and said firmly, ¡°Alright, I will find someone for you.¡± The capital was so big, so there must be a woman with extraordinary courage. Wu Changxian nodded at Liu Sanniang and left. Wu Changxian actually believed Liu Sanniang more than the princess. Looking at Liu Sanniang, he could tell that she was sincere. She did not lie and was not arrogant. Wu Changxian immediately put up recruitment posters all over the capital. However, when people saw the poster, they shook their heads and left. Xia Hongming listened to the servant¡¯s report and was deep in thought. He looked at Wu Ju and asked. ¡°Master Wu Ju, what do you think? What ability does Liu Shun have?¡± Xia Hongming had always liked to recruit these people for his use. Liu Shun¡¯s ability was unprecedented, but he had killed so many people. Xia Hongming knew that he could not use such a person. Instead, Liu Shun was a threat to him. Wu Ju¡¯s expression was calm as he said, ¡°It¡¯s an ability that can travel through space.¡± Liu Shun could travel through space freely. He captured people, tortured them, and threw them back. All of this was telling people that his ability was powerful and unstoppable. Xia Qiluo could only save people from him, but she could not catch up to Liu Shun¡¯s speed at all. Xia Qiluo needed to use her power to activate the array formation, so every time she activated the array formation to save people, she would be weaker and weaker, but Liu Shun would not. Xia Hongming felt that it was a pity. If Liu Shun could be used by him, he would be able to get anything he wanted. ¡°I wonder if Miss Liu can catch him.¡± Xia Hongming thought of Liu Sanniang. He still hoped that Liu Sanniang could capture Liu Shun. No matter how capable Liu Shun was, it would be a threat if he was around. If he could abduct consorts in the pce, he would sooner orter touch the princess consorts. Wu Ju¡¯s expression was calm as he said, ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t worry. If she can¡¯t catch him, no one else can.¡± Xia Hongming looked at Wu Ju and said, ¡°Master Wu Ju, I think you value Miss Liu very much.¡± Wu Ju smiled faintly. ¡°After all, she is the chosen one and the True Buddha.¡± The corners of Xia Hongming¡¯s mouth twitched. Before, like everyone else, he felt that Liu Sanniang was just a little girl. It was impossible for her to be the chosen one. But now, Xia Hongming had no choice but to take these words seriously. Liu Sanniang entered the world to eliminate evil. Xia Hongming was a little nervous. In order to fight for the throne, he probably had done a lot of evil too. What should he do if Liu Sanniang came after him? On the other hand, Xia Hongyuan was extremely anxious. Xia Qiluo¡¯s spiritual power was almost exhausted. She had to recuperate two days before she could activate the array formation again, but her recovery was taking longer and longer. Saving people was very tiring, and it was likely to be in vain because in the next second, Liu Shun might capture them again. Now that Liu Sanniang was involved, Xia Hongyuan was most worried that Liu Sanniang would seed in catching him. Xu Ran and the others came out calmly. When they saw Xia Hongyuan, they nodded slightly. Xia Hongyuan frowned. ¡°Elders, how¡¯s Qiluo?¡± Xu Ran and Xu Qing looked indifferent. Xu Qing said, ¡°Princess just needs to rest.¡± Xia Hongyuan asked in a low voice. ¡°Can she set up the array formation to save people?¡± Three more people were taken away, and two of them were from the pce. This was not a trivial matter. Xu Qing said coldly, ¡°She has used up too much of her spiritual power and can¡¯t set up the array formation again. Your Highness, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll think of another way to capture Liu Shun.¡± Xia Hongyuan said impatiently, ¡°Liu Sanniang has already taken action. If she captures Liu Shun, all my efforts these days will be in vain.¡± Xia Hongyuan¡¯s angry tone was filled with me. Xu Ran snorted. ¡°So what?¡± Even if Liu Sanniang caught Liu Shun, she could neverpare to Xia Qiluo. Xia Qiluo was a spiritual girl. There was no one else in the world who had a spiritual body like her. In Xu Ran¡¯s eyes, not to mention Xia Hongyuan, even the emperor, Xia Bingguang, was just an ordinary mortal who could not escape death. Xu Ran left, not waiting for Xia Hongyuan to speak. Xu Qing followed closely behind. Xia Hongyuan¡¯s face darkened. He swore that he had to be the emperor and eliminate all these disloyal psychics. He would definitely not allow future generations to idolize the people of the Mystic World. These people should have been wiped out long ago! Wu Changxian was anxious that no one volunteered to be the bait. In just two hours, the news spread throughout the capital. Wu Changxian had already raised the reward to 5,000 taels. This was an astronomical figure. However, the higher the reward, the more people found this job to be dangerous. Wu Changxian sighed. Yi Zn frowned and said, ¡°Sir, 1 have an idea, but 1 don¡¯t know if I should say it or not.¡± Wu Changxian raised his hand. ¡°Just tell me.¡± Yi Zn said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we find a good-looking soldier from the army camp to pretend to be a woman? The soldiers are trained. They are bold and will fight back.¡± When those delicate women in the capital were caught, they would only cry. Even if they had sharp weapons, they did not dare to use them. Wu Changxian thought for a moment. ¡°This is a good idea, but we still have to ask Miss Liu if it¡¯s feasible. If there¡¯s really no other way, we can only do this.¡± A shout came from outside and a person rushed in. ¡°Sir¡­¡± ¡°Sir, someone came with the poster. She is outside, sir¡­¡± Before this person could finish speaking, Wu Changxian and Yi Zn walked out quickly.. Chapter 631 - 631: Taking Off The Poster (Part 2) Chapter 631: Taking Off The Poster (Part 2) Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions In the huge courtyard, a woman in white exuded an extraordinary aura. The moment they saw her, Wu Changxian and Yi Zn were stunned. Was such a beautiful woman illiterate? They weren¡¯t holding a beauty contest. Wu Changxian looked at the woman¡¯s slender and fair hands and said seriously, ¡°Miss, do you not understand what the poster says?¡± ¡°1 can read. Isn¡¯t the Ministry of War looking for a young woman who is not afraid of evil? I am not.¡± This was the first time Hu Yu was so serious. This was a task given to her by Venerable Liu. She could not mess it up. It was almost impossible to find a woman with courage to face the evil from an ordinary family. Even the elders were afraid, let alone young girls. Wu Changxian looked at Hu Yu with sparkling eyes and asked excitedly. ¡°May 1 know your name?¡± Hu Yu replied calmly. ¡°Hu Yu.¡± Wu Changxian said respectfully, ¡°Miss Hu Yu, please follow me.¡± Hu Yu nodded and was about to foliowhim out. A soldier ran in from outside and said excitedly, ¡°Sir, someone took off the poster.¡± Wu Changxian was shocked. ¡°Who else?¡± How did two bold girls show up all of a sudden? Yi Zn was also a little surprised, but it was a good thing that someone was willing to do it. The person outside quickly came in. As soon as Hu Yu saw the person, she frowned. It was Wei Meng! Wei Meng had lived at Liu Sanniang¡¯s ce for a period of time. She was a generous girl. Liu Yuanyuan and Hu Yu liked her a lot. Hu Yu thought that Wei Meng was joking when she said she was not afraid. Now that Hu Yu saw Wei Meng in the Ministry of War, she knew that Wei Meng really meant it. Since she was not afraid, she never took Liu Shun seriously. Wei Meng looked up and saw Hu Yu. She was surprised. ¡°Sister Hu Yu, you, why are you here too?¡± Hu Yu smiled. ¡°We re here for the same thing. Do your parents know what you are doing?¡± Wei Meng was a little excited at first, but when she heard Hu Yu mention her parents, she immediately looked worried. ¡°My parents don¡¯t know yet.¡± If they knew, they would definitely not agree. Hu Yu smiled. ¡°Go back. Leave this to me.¡± Wei Meng looked up at Hu Yu seriously. ¡°Sister Hu Yu, I¡¯m not fooling around. I¡¯m really not afraid. I¡¯ve seen Liu Shun before back in Yong County. 1 can stall him for ten minutes.¡± Hu Yu raised her eyebrows. ¡°Is that so? Coincidentally, so can I.¡± Wei Meng smiled. ¡°Then, let¡¯s do it together.¡± Wu Changxian and Yi Zn hadplicated expressions on their faces. They really did not expect the two girls who took off the poster to know each other. From their calm tone, it was as if they were saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go shopping together.¡± Were they really so bold? Wu Changxian thought that these two girls did not understand the seriousness of this matter. He found it necessary to make it clear. Wu Changxian cleared his throat and said, ¡°Ladies, please listen to me. This is not a joking matter. That person is extremely vicious and has already killed several people in an extremely cruel way¡­¡± Before Wu Changxian could finish, he was interrupted by Hu Yu. ¡°Alright, we know all about it. It¡¯s not like we live in the mountains and forests. We live in the capital. We already knew about this beforeing here.¡± Wu Changxian was stunned. If she knew, why was she so casual? It was as if they were discussing going shopping and eating. Hu Yu looked at Wei Meng and said, ¡°You can¡¯t take this little girl¡¯s words seriously, Her father is Wei Shi from the Xuanyi department. Send her back. I, alone, am enough to deal with that evil doer.¡± Wu Changxian was suspicious. With Hu Yu¡¯s beautiful appearance, it was really difficult for people to believe her. It didn¡¯t sound like she was telling the truth. Yi Zn looked at Hu Yu and said seriously, ¡°Miss Hu Yu, do you have any foundation in martial arts? Although we need the help of a young woman, we can¡¯t let you die for nothing. If you can withstand three moves from me, 1¡­¡± Hu Yu looked at Yi Zn and shed at him. Yi Zn was shocked and quickly retreated. Hu Yu, on the other hand, was getting fiercer and fiercer with every move. She was dressed in white and her figure was light. In less than two moves, she kicked Yi Zn back a few steps. She pped her hands. ¡°How is it? Am 1 qualified now?¡± Wu Changxian¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Sure, sure.¡± If she couldn¡¯t do it, then no one else could. As they spoke, they prepared to send Wei Meng back Wei Meng said angrily, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to send me back. 1 want to go too.¡± Hu Yu smiled and turned around to pinch Wei Meng¡¯s cheek ¡°Go home obediently. 1¡¯11 y with you next time. ¡° Wu Changxian casually instructed someone to send Wei Meng home before bringing Hu Yu out to look for Liu Sanniang. Wu Changxian quickly said, ¡°Miss Liu, 1 found the person that met your requirement. It¡¯s this girl.¡± Hu Yu blinked at Liu Sanniang and pretended not to know her. She said arrogantly, ¡°I¡¯m smart and beautiful. 1 originally had no interest in dealing with those rats. However, seeing that so many of you can t do anything to him, with reluctance, 1 have decided to help you catch the rat.¡± Wu Changxian felt that describing Liu Shun as a rat was too urate. His behavior was no different from a rat in the gutter. Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Thank you, Miss.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Wu Changxian. ¡°Sir, please close off a bustling street in the capital immediately.¡± Wu Changxian did not know what Liu Sanniang wanted to do, but he immediately instructed his subordinates to do it. A street was clearly cleared and closed off. Everyone hated an evil person like Liu Shun. Now that someone was going to catch him, regardless of whether it would work or not, there were many people who wanted to help. Wu Changxian looked ar the empty street and asked. ¡°Miss Liu, what should we do now?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Hu Yu. ¡°Give her a stool to sit in the middle of the street and curse.¡± Wu Changxian was stunned¡­ Curse? It was hard to imagine a beauty like Hu Yu cursing on the street. No one seemed to have expected this, but they still brought a stool for Hu Yu. Hu Yu carried the stool to the middle of the empty street and sat down casually.. Chapter 632 - 632: Just Curse Chapter 632: Just Curse Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After Hu Yu sat down, she curled her lips and sneered. ¡°I haven¡¯t cursed in a long time. Stinky rat, you are in for a treat today.¡± Hu Yu said, ¡°Everyone in the world, listen up. I¡¯ll tell you about the life of that stinky rat. What¡¯s its name again? Liu something, right? Hearing this, I can tell what kind of person he is. He¡¯s the type who looks like a toad but wants to marry a fairy. He is not even qualified to carry my shoes.¡± ¡°Woof woof woof¡­¡± Wu Changxian was shocked. Why were there suddenly so many homeless wild dogs surrounding them? Hu Yu smiled. ¡°Look, even the dogs think that what I said makes sense. Liu Shun, you are lucky. I have the ability to understand thenguage of beasts. Today, I¡¯ll tell the world about your ugly past. Don¡¯t you like to be famous? I¡¯ll help you. Come,e, sit down, everyone. Prepare some tea and snacks. Eat while listening to me.¡± The originally tense atmosphere gradually became rxed. The shops on both sides of the street opened and people brought out a lot of food. Everyone was really interested in hearing the story that Hu Yu had to tell. Hu Yu smiled and continued. ¡°He killed many people with extremely evil methods. When he was young, I heard that he even killed many cats and dogs. He only targeted those weak girls. He took delight in torturing the weak. Tsk tsk¡­ Only those weak girls are afraid of him. Strong people like me don¡¯t take him seriously.¡± ¡°I¡¯m good at martial arts. If hees after me, I¡¯ll make him kneel down and beg for mercy. I won¡¯t let him off. What will I do? I¡¯ll crush his hands bit by bit. This way, he won¡¯t die. I¡¯ll sprinkle some salt and chili powder on the wound and make him suffer.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s not enough, I¡¯ll lock him in a room filled with bronze mirrors and let him see what kind of dogsh*t he looks like at all times.¡± ¡°However, he will probablymit suicide in embarrassment and be too ashamed to live.¡± ¡°Woof, woof, woof, woof¡­¡± The dogs barked as if they were mocking Liu Shun as well. Mockingughter also arose from the crowd. Hearing Hu Yu¡¯s curses, people didn¡¯t find Liu Shun that scary anymore. Hu Yu was right. Liu Shun was just bullying weak women. Hu Yu smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not bragging. Look, even if I curse him like this, he won¡¯t dare toe after me. Why is that? Because he¡¯s afraid. I¡¯m not one of those weak women. If he really dares toe after me, I¡¯ll crush all the bones in his body.¡± Soon, someone in the crowd shouted. ¡°Miss Hu, are you really not afraid of him? What if he hears this and takes you away?¡± Hu Yu sneered. ¡°Why should I be afraid of him? If he dares to catch me, it¡¯s not certain who will be killed.¡± ¡°If he really dares toe, I¡¯ll seek justice for those dead girls. How did he torture them? 1¡¯11 let him experience it for himself.¡± ¡°Sigh¡­ It¡¯s a pity that that thing doesn¡¯t dare toe. However, I have plenty of time. I¡¯ll curse him for three days and three nights. If he doesn¡¯t dare toe and catch me, what¡¯s there to be afraid of? You don¡¯t have to be scared of him anymore.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think he will dare toe. After all, I¡¯m smart and have a stunning appearance. That thing will be ashamed to death when he sees me. How can a gutter rat like him dare to look at a fairy like me?¡± Every word Hu Yu said was belittling and mean. Not to mention Liu Shun, even ordinary people like the onlookers couldn¡¯t stand it. Hu Yu was thirsty from shouting, so she instructed Wu Changxian, who was dumbfounded not far away. ¡°Lord Wu, serve me some fruits and tea.¡± Wu Changxian really did not know that Hu Yu was so sharp-tongued. Wu Changxian quickly got someone to bring over fruits, tea, and a table full of good dishes. Hu Yu ate it slowly. Looking at her rxed attitude, everyone sighed. This girl was really not afraid. ¡°Miss Hu, why are you so calm? Is it because the evil person didn¡¯te? If he did, would you cry from fear?¡± Seeing how calm Hu Yu was, a loud voice came from the crowd. People were already infected by Hu Yu and would ask her something from time to time. Hu Yu sneered. ¡°Haha, it¡¯s good if he¡¯s here. I¡¯ll make him experience what it feels like to be tortured.¡± ¡°Does he dare toe? Does he dare?¡± Hu Yu was extremely arrogant as she slowly ate the fruit. It was sweet. After eating and drinking her fill, Hu Yu continued. ¡°That thing was probably looked down upon since he was young. After all, he¡¯s really useless, and yet he pretends to be arrogant. He will never be qualified to marry a girl like me who grew up in luxury.¡± Hu Yu yawned. When she was tired of cursing, she took a nap. Seeing that Hu Yu really seemed to be about to sleep, someone shouted. ¡°Miss Hu, aren¡¯t you afraid that he wille out and catch you while you are sleeping?¡± Hu Yu waved her hand casually. ¡°He doesn¡¯t dare toe. Don¡¯t worry.. Have you ever seen a stinky rat in the guttere out during the day?¡± Chapter 633 - 633: Just Curse (Part 2) Chapter 633: Just Curse (Part 2) Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions People were puzzled. ¡°Even if he doesn¡¯t dare toe, Miss Hu, why are you cursing him?¡± Hu Yu said disdainfully, ¡°I¡¯m venting my anger. If he didn¡¯te out, 1 would scold him. If he dares toe over, 1 would take the opportunity to catch him and make him understand that there is always someone better than him.¡± Then, Hu Yu really fell asleep. Seeing her like this, everyone subconsciously rxed. As if influenced by Hu Yu, people felt that Liu Shun was just a smelly rat who couldn¡¯t see the light of day. There was no need to be afraid of him. Everyone on the street was watching Hu Yu sleep. No one shouted at her or tried to disturb her. Wu Changxian was stunned. He had brought thousands of elite soldiers with him, all of them tense, afraid that Liu Shun would suddenly appear and take Hu Yu away. However, Hu Yu was not worried at all. The wild dogs that were watching the show barked and left in groups. Listening to their barking, it sounded like a lively discussion. For some reason, everyone felt that these dogs were mocking Liu Shun for being a coward and not daring to appear until now. There were many onlookers, all waiting for Hu Yu to wake up. After Hu Yu woke up, she began to curse again. More and more people whispered under their breath. Soldiers looked around warily. Wei Shi found it unbelievable that there was a girl who was so good at abusing people. However, Liu Shun still did not appear. Did Liu Shun not know what was happening here? Obviously, that was unlikely. Since Liu Shun wanted to cause panic in the capital, he would definitely know. However, wasn¡¯t he angry at all to be cursed like this? Liu Shun was indeed very angry. Hidden among the crowd, he looked sinisterly at Hu Yu, who was surrounded by people. He gritted his teeth. Listening to her cursing at him here, Liu Shun felt that he was about to explode with anger. He wanted to teach Hu Yu a lesson. He did not have to appear here personally. The three poor people he had tortured to death were enough to scare her out of her wits. Before Liu Shun could go and do it, a figure rushed out. It was a woman. She raised her chin and smiled brightly. Wei Meng rushed in. She said proudly, ¡°Hello, everyone. My name is Wei Meng. My father, Wei Shi, is a fifth-grade official. My father used to be the county magistrate of Yong County. Of course, you might not know about Yong County, but Liu Shun is from Yong County.¡± When Wei Meng said that, everyone understood that Liu Shun was originally from Yong County. Hu Yu raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°That thing was originally from Yong County. Why didn¡¯t he dare tomit a crime in Yong County?¡± Wei Meng said proudly, ¡°With my father around, how would he dare?¡± Hu Yu smiled. ¡°I knew it. He definitely won¡¯t dare. If he dares, a delicate girl like you will be in danger.¡± Wei Meng revealed a look of disdain. ¡°Let me tell you, that thing was a despicable person who liked to curry favor with the rich and powerful. Although he was a schr, he was chased out by a school. He wanted to use his glib tongue to deceive youngdies from good families.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Hu Yu was surprised. Wei Meng smiled and nodded. ¡°Of course. The girl he tried to deceive was my good friend. Not only was he a liar, but he was also a scumbag. He even wanted to deceive me, but my good friend and 1 exposed his lie. We worked together to teach him a lesson. Only then did he leave Yong County in shame.¡± Hu Yu mocked. ¡°I see. It turns out that he¡¯s not only infamous in the capital. Tsk tsk¡­¡± Everyone gasped in shock. So, Liu Shun was such a despicable person. Hu Yu looked at Wei Meng and asked. ¡°Why are you so bold? Aren¡¯t you afraid that he will take you away?¡± Wei Meng sneered. ¡°He doesn¡¯t dare. If he dares toe, he will definitely be caught. There are so many psychics in the capital. Not to mention you, even I can make him suffer.¡± Hu Yu nodded repeatedly. ¡°Well said. If he dares toe, we¡¯ll make sure he can¡¯t leave. Come,e,e. Let¡¯s eat together while cursing him.¡± Wei Meng blushed and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Wei Meng came over after getting Wei Shi¡¯s approval. Hu Yu cursed for a day and a night, but Liu Shun did not appear. Liu Sanniang went to look for Wei Shi. To Liu Shun, Hu Yu was a stranger, but Wei Meng was different. When Liu Shun was in Yong County, Wei Meng was the daughter of the county magistrate of Yong County. With her insulting Liu Shun, the effect would be doubled. Wei Shi was worried. He did not want to agree, but Wei Meng wanted to go. Wei Meng understood Wei Shi¡¯s worry. However, after she said something, Wei Shi agreed to let her go. Wei Meng told him, ¡°Father, there are many things in this world that need people to step up. Just because it¡¯s dangerous, it doesn¡¯t mean the soldiers at the border can retreat.¡± Wei Shi and Mrs. Wei finally agreed to her proposal. Liu Sanniang brought Wei Meng over. Wei Meng was indeed as bold as she had imed. As soon as she arrived, she cooperated well with Hu Yu. Wei Shi watched nervously. Everyone around him quietened down, but there was still nothing unusual. Wei Shi couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Miss Liu, is he not going toe?¡± Wei Shi could not figure out what was going on. Logically speaking, no one could stand being cursed like this. However, Hu Yu cursed Liu Shun for a day and night, but Liu Shun did not appear. No one knew what Liu Shun was thinking. Liu Sanniang smiled and said, ¡°He¡¯s here.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Hu Yu and transmitted a message to let Hu Yu know that the time hade. Hu Yu received it instantly. She picked up her teacup and drank it.. Chapter 634 - 634: Madness Chapter 634: Madness Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Hu Yu also poured a cup of tea for Wei Meng. ¡°Drink some tea to moisten your throat.¡± Wei Meng nodded. She was getting better and better at cursing, but her mouth was a little dry. After drinking the soothing liquid, she felt much better. Hu Yu said, ¡°Meng, have you ever thought about what if that thing is really bold enough toe here? If we¡¯re not his match, won¡¯t we be tortured to death by him? We might even be hung to death at the city gate. If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯ll really be embarrassing.¡± As Hu Yu spoke, she patted her cheek. ¡°I¡¯m so beautiful. I won¡¯t want to die like that.¡± Wei Meng received the signal and smiled sweetly. ¡°Sister Hu Yu, don¡¯t worry. That won¡¯t happen. There are so many psychics present here now. As long as hees, he won¡¯t be able to leave. Even if others can¡¯t deal with him, there¡¯s one person who can.¡± Hu Yu smiled and asked. ¡°Who is it? Is that person stronger than me?¡± Wei Meng said, ¡°Of course she¡¯s much stronger than you. You know Liu Sanniang, right? People call her Miss Liu. Let me tell you, Miss Liu is also from Yong County. Do you know why that thing doesn¡¯t dare to appear here? Because he¡¯s afraid. As long as we stall him for ten minutes, it¡¯ll be impossible for him to escape.¡± Hu Yu smiled and responded. ¡°Haha, even if I can¡¯t beat him, it won¡¯t be a problem to stall him for ten minutes.¡± Wei Meng nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Hu Yu smiled. ¡°Come,e, try this. It¡¯s delicious.¡± Wei Meng nodded. The two of them drank tea and ate snacksfortably. A breeze blew past, blowing up a strand of Hu Yu¡¯s hair. Hu Yu¡¯s eyes suddenly widened in shock. Hu Yu could clearly feel a sharp weapon at her neck. An extremely angry voice came from beside her ear. ¡°B*tch, I¡¯m here. Are you satisfied?¡± Hu Yu¡¯s body trembled. ¡°What do you want? 1 deliberately cursed you just now. I didn¡¯t expect you to reallye. 1 just wanted to earn some money. When the government sees how brave 1 am, they will definitely reward me handsomely.¡± Wei Meng¡¯s face was pale. ¡°There are so many people here. If you dare to attack, you¡¯ll be caught.¡± Liu Shun sneered. ¡°Catch me? Do you think Liu Sanniang¡¯s array formation can catch me? Well, let¡¯s see then. I don¡¯t mind killing her too.¡± Hu Yu was about to cry. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of death. Take me away quickly. Don¡¯t embarrass me in front of so many people¡­ Boohoo, my image is more important than my life.¡± Liu Shun sneered. ¡°Why? Are you afraid now? Didn¡¯t you enjoy cursing at me just now in front of everyone? 1¡¯11 take off your clothes in front of so many people and let them see how shameless and despicable you are.¡± ¡°I want you to crawl on your knees on the ground like a dog¡­¡± Liu Shun¡¯s voice was extremely sinister. Letting a proud woman do such a thing was undoubtedly stepping on her pride. As expected, after Liu Shun finished speaking, Hu Yu began to plead with him. ¡°I beg you, don¡¯t do that. Take me away and torture me to death but don¡¯t humiliate me in front of so many people. I¡¯m someone who cares about my image more than anything.¡± Wei Meng did not dare to move. Liu Shun looked at Wei Meng and Hu Yu coldly. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you cursing now? You can¡¯t speak now, right? Next, it¡¯s time for the two of you to die.¡± ¡°Wei Meng, right? Your father is watching. If he sees his daughter behaving like a whore, will he die of anger on the spot?¡± Liu Shun wanted to torture Hu Yu and Wei Meng to death in public. Not only would this trample Hu Yu and Wei Meng¡¯s pride, but it would also scare these self-righteous mortals out of their wits and make them understand the difference between gods and humans. Liu Shun pulled Hu Yu and was about to take off her clothes¡­ Hu Yu resisted and begged, but it was useless. Wei Meng cried. People did not understand what was going on and thought that Hu Yu and Wei Meng were just chatting. Liu Sanniang had already begun to set up the array formation. The array formation spread out quietly. Liu Shun tore open Hu Yu¡¯s clothes, but in everyone¡¯s eyes, it was Hu Yu who suddenly tore off her clothes¡­ No one could understand her behavior. Someone shouted. ¡°Miss Hu Yu, do you want to dance? Do you want to use your beautiful figure to lure that thing out?¡± People also began to imitate Hu Yu and use ¡®that thing¡¯ to address Liu Shun. Liu Shun, who did not even deserve a name in their eyes, was very angry. He had long wanted toe out and teach Hu Yu a lesson, but he had been holding it in until Wei Meng came over. What Wei Meng said was all lies, but because she was from Yong County, her words were far more believable than Hu Yu¡¯s. Her nder was unbearable to Liu Shun. Only by killing them in public could he vent his anger. He grabbed Hu Yu and wanted to tear off her clothes, but Hu Yu dodged him. He was anxious because he wanted to leave in ten minutes. He was not afraid of others, but he was wary of Liu Sanniang. He had not figured out Liu Sanniang yet. If she wanted to catch him, he would not let her have her way. Liu Shun thought that ten minutes would be enough for Hu Yu and Wei Meng to die tragically, but as time passed, he still couldn¡¯t manage to do anything to Hu Yu¡­ He started to want to give them a quick death. However, Hu Yu suddenly changed her cowardly attitude and grabbed Liu Shun fiercely. In an instant, Hu Yu heard the sound of something tearing. She raised her eyebrows. ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got? Do you really think I¡¯m ying with you?¡± ¡°Ten minutes is almost up. Why? Do you want to run away? You¡¯re afraid of Miss Liu, right? Afraid of being caught by her, right? Tsk, tsk, tsk¡­¡± Wei Meng gritted her teeth and said, ¡°He¡¯s just afraid that Miss Liu will kill him.¡± Liu Shun was agitated to the point of going crazy. His sinister expression darkened as he revealed himself. His sudden appearance made everyone gasp. Liu Shun was already here without them knowing about it. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you.¡± Liu Shun raised his dagger and tried to stab Hu Yu. Hu Yu pushed Wei Meng out and dodged Liu Shun¡¯s attack. As she escaped, she continued to provoke him. ¡°Aiyaya, do you even know how to kill? Your attacks are not urate at all.. Is this all you¡¯ve got?¡± Chapter 635 - 635: Besieged Chapter 635: Besieged Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Liu Shun was so angry that his eyes turned bloodshot like a demon. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you and cut you into pieces to vent my anger.¡± Hu Yu responded casually, almost taunting him. ¡°That¡¯s it? You¡¯re quite good at bragging!¡± Liu Shun shouted hysterically. ¡°I want you to die without a burial ce. I want everyone in the world to die without a burial ce!¡± Hu Yu sighed. ¡°You really like to exaggerate. You can¡¯t even deal with me, let alone the entire world¡­ I¡¯m not as good at bragging as you. You¡¯re really amazing!¡± These sarcastic words made Liu Shunpletely lose his mind. Wei Meng had already been pushed out of the danger zone. Hu Yu dealt with Liu Shun with ease and provoked him from time to time. ¡°You son of a b*tch, remember every word 1 said. You can¡¯t even touch my feet, yet you want to kill me? Dream on.¡± ¡°Can you move faster? Aren¡¯t you invisible?¡± ¡°It¡¯s enough for me to deal with you. There¡¯s no need for Miss Liu to do anything.¡± ¡°I mean, what other tricks do you have up your sleeve? Use them all. Is this all you¡¯ve got? How pathetic.¡± Liu Shun was so angry that he almost exploded. In his eyes, he could only see Hu Yu and could only think about killing her. Hu Yu was a demon and was not as weak as those ordinary women. She also used sarcastic words to provoke Liu Shun. For a moment, Liu Shun forgot that he could just take Hu Yu away first. Wu Changxian and the others were terrified, standing on the sidelines. They were worried about Hu Yu and admired her courage at the same time. Liu Shun could not outtalk her at all. He was exploding with anger. Wei Meng returned to Wei Shi¡¯s side. Wei Shi heaved a sigh of relief. Wei Meng looked at Hu Yu in admiration. ¡°Sister Yu Hu is amazing.¡± Wei Meng¡¯s eyes were shining. She did not feel afraid at all. Hu Yu was wrapping Liu Shun around her fingers and letting everyone see that he was nothing much. A golden light rose right then. Liu Sanniang shouted. ¡°Hu Yu,e back.¡± Hu Yu kicked Liu Shun. ¡°I¡¯m not ying with you anymore. Bastard, wait to die.¡± In a sh, Hu Yu returned to Liu Sanniang¡¯s side. Golden light rose and formed a faint circle that trapped Liu Shun. Everyone held their breaths and shouted. ¡°Good, Miss Liu, good job!¡± Wu Changxian heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Miss Liu, what should we do now?¡± Liu Shun was only trapped. What if he escaped again? Liu Sanniang walked towards the array formation that was getting smaller and smaller. ¡°I¡¯ll make him lose his ability.¡± Without this ability, Liu Shun was just an ordinary person. He had long died. What was left in this world was just his soul. Liu Shun¡¯s eyes were sinister as he looked at Liu Sanniang, who was walking over step by step. He chuckled. ¡°Sanniang, you¡¯re here. I really want to eat you and turn you into the most perfect puppet.¡± In his previous life, Liu Sanniang was as gentle as a breeze, tempting him into having evil thoughts. Liu Shun still did not understand why the Liu family would cancel his marriage. It was because of this that he was unhappy for the rest of his life. However, Liu Sanniang was also unmarried for the rest of her life. She lived alone, which made Liu Shun feel much better. Liu Sanniang said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re a puppet.¡± After being exposed, Liu Shun was not angry. He smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m an undying god. I¡¯ll make you into a puppet too, okay? 1 like you the most, but you always refuse me. You¡¯d rather be with Chu Yan than with me. I know that you think I¡¯m not a good person, but Chu Yan is not a good person either. He hit me several times and even smashed my hand. He just hid his ruthlessness better.¡± It was true that Chu Yan had hit him a few times mercilessly. Chu Yan walked towards Liu Sanniang and held her hand. Seeing this, Liu Shun gritted his teeth and roared angrily. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Chu Yan sneered, as if he had just heard an extremely funny joke. When the array formation shrunk to the size of a house, Liu Shun began to try to break the array formation. However, everytime he smashed into the array formation, he would be sent flying back by a force. He couldn¡¯t get out. This array formation nullified his ability. No matter how powerful he was, he could only stay inside the array formation. If he wanted to get out, he could only wait until the array formation lost its effect. All of a sudden, Liu Shun¡¯s figure disappeared from the array formation. Everyone was extremely nervous. Wu Changxian brought the soldiers over. ¡°Miss Liu, he, he¡¯s gone?¡± There was nothing in the golden array formation. Could it be that he had really escaped? Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°He can¡¯t get out.¡± Liu Shun hid himself so that people would think that he had escaped, but in fact, he did not. After being isted, Liu Shun¡¯s power would no longer grow. When she was done recuperating, she would remove the ck aura around him. Wu Changxian looked at the empty array formation. ¡°Are we going to let him stay here?¡± Liu Shun was a serious criminal. Although he was under control now, it was still a problem how to deal with him. ¡°Give him to me.¡± A cold voice was heard as a red figure flew over andnded in front of Liu Sanniang. Xia Qiluo¡¯s expression was cold. She looked at Wu Changxian. ¡°Lord Wu, you have no objections, right?¡± Wu Changxian frowned. He did not expect Xia Qiluo toe out at this time to steal the credit. Liu Sanniang said nothing. ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Hu Yu and Liu Yuanyuan walked to Liu Sanniang¡¯s side. Hu Yu¡¯s eyes curled up as sheughed out loud. Everyone knew what she wasughing at. Hu Yu looked at Xia Qiluo and said, ¡°You don¡¯t look like a thick-skinned person. You weren¡¯t the one who caught him.. Why should we give him to you?¡± Chapter 636 - 636: Break Chapter 636: Break Trantor: Henyee Trantions Xia Qiluo looked at Hu Yu coldly. ¡°Demon, you¡¯re courting death.¡± Hu Yu sneered. ¡°Venerable Liu had already told you that your method was wrong, but you didn¡¯t listen. Now that Venerable Liu has captured him, you want to snatch him away. Are all humans thick-skinned and shameless like you?¡± Xia Qiluo¡¯s expression was sinister. Only by getting rid of Liu Shun could she be stronger. She had exhausted almost all her spiritual power because of this. Why should she give everything to Liu Sanniang? Wu Changxian did not say anything. It was not appropriate for him to chime in. Liu Sanniang looked at Xia Qiluo. ¡°You can¡¯t take him away, no one can. He will stay here.¡± The array formation shrank again to the size of a cage. It was still empty inside. Xia Qiluo frowned. She reached out to touch the array formation. When her hand touched the golden light, she was burned and she retracted her hand hurriedly. Her palm was burned ck, but the ckness quickly healed at a speed visible to the naked eye. Hu Yu took the opportunity to mock her. ¡°If you have the ability, take him away.¡± Xia Qiluo nced at Hu Yu coldly. The golden pen was in her hand. She drew in the air and cast a Lightning Triggering Talisman at Hu Yu. ¡°You¡¯re courting death.¡± ck clouds suddenly covered the sky, and lightning shed. Hu Yu¡¯s expression changed. Liu Sanniang reached out to pull Hu Yu back and looked at Xia Qiluo quietly. Xia Qiluo frowned and did not move. At this moment, she only had one thought in her mind. She wanted to blow up Liu Sanniang. Boom! Boom! A bolt of lightning struck, but Liu Sanniang reached out and covered Hu Yu¡¯s head. The moment the lightning touched Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand, it disappeared. Xia Qiluo spat out a mouthful of blood. ¡°Liu Sanniang, you and 1 are sworn enemies!¡± She vowed to kill this person who she hated the most. Liu Sanniang¡¯s expression was indifferent. Xia Qiluo¡¯s hatred towards did not affect her. She looked at Xia Qiluo and took a step forward, but Xia Qiluo turned around and left. After the situation calmed down, everyone felt at ease and left. Wu Changxian was a little worried. Although the emperor supported Liu Sanniang, it was only in private. Xia Qiluo was a princess, born to the empress. At this moment, Liu Sanniang hadpletely offended the empress. Although Liu Shun had been caught, the three people Liu Shun took away had yet to be found. The capital sent tens of thousands of elite soldiers to search for them. Soon, they found three people in a dpidated temple. Two consorts and a youngdy were frightened and crying. Liu Sanniang stayed in the nearest inn. Liu Yuanyuan and Hu Yu hid themselves and guarded the array formation. The array formation was empty, but three dayster, Liu Shun¡¯s figure slowly appeared in it. The passers-by stayed away from him. Seeing that Liu Shun was really caught, their fear gradually disappeared. On this day, a carriage stopped outside the inn. A well-dressed madam alighted from the carriage. She was holding the hand of a woman who was covered from head to toe by gauze. After entering the inn, Mrs. Zhou said, ¡°Is Miss Liu here? 1 want to see her.¡± ¡°Miss Liu is upstairs.¡± Mrs. Zhou took two taels of silver and ced them in the waiter¡¯s hand. Then, she brought her daughter upstairs. Her daughter¡¯s arm had been chopped off. From now on, she would live in pain. Although she was already luckier than the others who had lost their daughters, how could one live without limbs? After reaching upstairs, Mrs. Zhou asked sincerely. ¡°Miss Liu, are you there?¡± Liu Sanniang was drinking some sweet soup. When she heard the voice, she said softly, ¡°Come in.¡± When Mrs. Zhou entered, she knelt down in front of Liu Sanniang. Liu Sanniang stood up and helped her up. ¡°Madam, please get up.¡± Mrs. Zhou said in a choked voice, ¡°Miss Liu, please save my daughter. Her arms were chopped off by that beast. Without arms, how can she live?¡± The woman, who was covered from head to toe by gauze, trembled and sobbed. Her arms were gone. Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°Madam, limbs can¡¯t be regenerated. No one can do it.¡± Mrs. Zhou cried. ¡°You¡¯re so capable. You must have a way to do it. As long as you help, we¡¯ll agree to anything.¡± Liu Sanniang reached out and gently touched the girl¡¯s arm. She injected a warm force into it. This could quickly heal the girl¡¯s wound and lessen her pain. Mrs. Zhou sobbed. ¡°Please.¡± Without arms, she would never be able to take care of herself and would be inferior to others for the rest of her life. Mrs. Zhou no longer cared about her dignity. As long as she could save her daughter, she didn¡¯t care. Liu Sanniang shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t help you.¡± With tears in her eyes, Mrs. Zhou looked a little aggrieved. ¡°Why can¡¯t you help? You can even catch him. My daughter is innocent. If you had caught him earlier, my daughter¡¯s arms wouldn¡¯t have been chopped off.¡± Mrs. Zhou couldn¡¯t help but me Liu Sanniang. If she had caught Liu Shun earlier, none of this would have happened. Why didn¡¯t she catch him sooner since she could? Mrs. Zhou looked resentful, but Liu Sanniang remained calm. She would not me herself for this. Chu Yan came in with exquisite food. When he saw Mrs. Zhou and her daughter, he frowned. ¡°Get out.¡± His expression was terrifyingly cold. Mrs. Zhou and her daughter left indignantly. Chu Yan put down the food and the two of them ate together. Mrs. Zhou brought her daughter back to the mansion with tears streaming down her face. She was very upset. She hurriedly left the mansion and went to the Lin Mansion. Lin Shuran died extremely tragically. Lin Ru and Mrs. Lin still could not ept the reality. No matter what evil Liu Shun wasmitting, it had nothing to do with them anymore. However, they had already heard that Liu Sanniang had captured Liu Shun. When Mrs. Zhou came, Mrs. Lin and Lin Ru couldn¡¯t even smile. Lin Ru thought that Mrs. Zhou was here to talk about this, so he said calmly, ¡°We already know that the beast was caught. He deserves it.¡± Mrs. Zhou¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°Lord Lin, Mrs. Lin, don¡¯t you hate Liu Sanniang? If she could catch Liu Shun earlier, our daughter wouldn¡¯t have been in danger.¡± ¡°I think she did it on purpose. She let people die before catching the evil man. Only then can she show her ability and make people respect her, praise her, and build a golden body for her..¡± Chapter 637 - 637: Blame Chapter 637: me Trantor: Henyee Trantions There were already manymoners in the capital who were nning to build a golden body for Liu Sanniang to praise her. People had even started to call her Goddess Liu. Tears streamed down Mrs. Lin¡¯s face as she clenched her fists. ¡°Why did she ignore the lives of so many people? She made us lose our daughter and let that beast humiliate them.¡± They had lost their daughter and their hearts were in pain. If they did not have an outlet to vent their anger, they did not know when this scar would heal. In their hearts, they were most unwilling to me themselves. Therefore, if they could push the me to others, they would do it with good conscience. Mrs. Zhou said, ¡°Liu Sanniang has already gained fame and fortune. Do you know how much her talismans cost? A thousand taels each, hehe¡­ If she subdued that beast early, how could she make so much money?¡± Mrs. Lin gritted her teeth. ¡°We must expose her scheme. Why should such a person take all the fame and fortune? My daughter didn¡¯t have to die.¡± Mrs. Zhou nodded. ¡°Yes, she didn¡¯t have to die.¡± Mrs. Lin¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred. Mrs. Zhou looked at Lin Ru. ¡°Lord Lin, you can¡¯t let Shuran die for nothing.¡± Lin Ru¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Enough. Get out of my house. You are not a good person, either. You reap what you sow.¡± Mrs. Zhou was shocked. She looked at Lin Ru. ¡°Lord Lin, it¡¯s not like that. This is¡­¡± Mrs. Zhou wanted to say that it was Liu Sanniang¡¯s fault, but before she could finish, she was interrupted. Lin Ru¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°Mrs. Zhou, please leave.¡± Mrs. Lin said with red eyes, ¡°Master, what do you mean?¡± Lin Ru couldn¡¯t tolerate it anymore. ¡°What do 1 mean? Don¡¯t you know how our daughter died? Can¡¯t you remember? What Miss Liu said and what we did. Did we kill our daughter or did Miss Liu? You can lie to yourself, but 1 can¡¯t.¡± If Lin Shuran did what Liu Sanniang told her to do, she would definitely be alive on this day. Mrs. Lin looked at Lin Ru and ran out with tears streaming down her face. She had ten million reasons to lie to herself, but it did not change the fact that Lin Ru was right. Mrs. Zhou wiped her tears and wanted to say something else, but when she saw Lin Ru¡¯s cold expression, she left and decided to talk to someone else. If Liu Sanniang did not help her daughter, she could forget about living a peaceful life. After Mrs. Zhou left, Lin Ru sighed. He was filled with deep regret. However, there was no medicine for regret in this world. No matter how much regret there was, it was useless.
  • ? ?
    • At the end of January, Liu Shun had been trapped inside the formation for more than ten days. His flesh began to rot, and his face was deeply sunken, like human skin stuck to a skeleton. He was surrounded by people, feeling like a caged animal. Every day, several groups of people woulde to watch him and mock him before leaving. Some bad people woulde with rats and tease. ¡°Rat, is this your brother?¡± Liu Shun pounced on them with a ferocious expression. When he was pushed back by the array formation, peopleughed and said, ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so scary. Hahahaha, who are you trying to scare?¡± Seeing that Liu Shun¡¯s body was rotting, they smiled and squeezed to see if there was pus or cotton inside. Liu Shun sat in the array formation. He knew that Liu Sanniang had achieved her goal. Liu Shun prayed for that person to appear and save him again. However, day after day, the god he prayed to never appeared. On the first of February,te at night, Liu Sanniang left the inn and walked to the array formation. Liu Shun could not even stand up. He tilted his head and looked at Liu Sanniang. Looking at the coldness and disdain in her eyes, Liu Shun understood that his life was over. Liu Shun said slowly, ¡°Are you here to end my life?¡± Liu Sanniang¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°Do you have anything else to say?¡± Liu Shun raised his hand with difficulty. ¡°Hold my hand. Aren¡¯t you psychic? What do I want to say? See for yourself.¡± Liu Sanniang did not move. Her eyes were filled with cold disdain. ¡°No need. There¡¯s nothing to know.¡± Liu Shun panicked. ¡°No, I have a lot of secrets. Extend your hand, and you¡¯ll know. You¡¯ll definitely be shocked. Last time, you didn¡¯t see through mepletely. Or rather, you did, but 1 have a dream about you that you don¡¯t know yet.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Liu Shun quietly. She did not want to know. Liu Shun said anxiously, ¡°Let me finish.¡± ¡°I once had a dream. In my dream, you were unmarried for your entire life. I¡¯ve always been a bad person. The wife 1 married was just a stepping stone to me. In that dream, everything was different. It was me who made you unable to marry.¡± ¡°When I saw you that year, I thought that you were my salvation, but 1 didn¡¯t expect that you would only make me feel resentful. Sometimes, 1 think that if I weren¡¯t such a violent person who tortured wild cats and dogs to death, would you like me?¡± Liu Shun looked at Liu Sanniang and couldn¡¯t help but fantasize. ¡°I¡¯m a schr and Chu Yan is just a cksmith. You won¡¯t like such a rough person, right? Someone like Chu Yan couldn¡¯t get a wife in his previous life. If I was really a gentle person, 1 probably would have married you¡­¡± ¡°I met a mysterious person. He was the one who saved me. Many of the memories in my dream were different. The Crown Prince abandoned me. I was executed and died long ago. Since he thought that I was still useful, he let Hui Zhen use a mystic technique to keep me alive. However, when he felt that 1 was useless, he destroyed me without hesitation again. I hate the Crown Prince, hate power, and hate the world.¡± ¡°Do you know what that person wants to do? You can¡¯t stop him. You¡¯ll never know what he¡­¡± Before Liu Shun could finish speaking, he suddenly stopped breathing and his soul instantly dissipated.. Chapter 638 - 638: Control Yourself Chapter 638: Control Yourself Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Liu Sanniang looked at the ck aura gathered on Liu Shun¡¯s body. She closed her eyes and released her power. Soon, these sins condensed into a ck bead. Liu Shun had already be a skeleton. He could no longer do evil. In an instant, his soul was destroyed. Liu Sanniang would not know what he had yet to finish. She finally removed the array formation. The soldiers hiding in the dark quickly came over. They looked at Liu Sanniang and waited for her to speak. Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°Burn it.¡± The soldiers were about to carry Liu Shun¡¯s corpse to be cremated, but strangely, when they lifted Liu Shun¡¯s corpse, it shattered and fell everywhere. Liu Sanniang turned around and saw that Chu Yan had already packed his things and was walking towards her. Chu Yan squatted down. ¡°Come on, 1¡¯11 carry you home.¡± Liu Sanniangy on Chu Yan¡¯s back and hugged his neck. ¡°Chu Yan, thank you.¡± Thest thing she expected was that Liu Shun had also been reborn, but he thought that his previous life was a dream. It turned out that in her previous life, Chu Yan did not get married either. Liu Sanniang smiled. She and Chu Yan were fated to be together. Hu Yu held her face by the wall in the distance and suppressed the urge to scream crazily. ¡°Ahhh, it¡¯s too sweet. Looking at them always makes me feel like I¡¯ve eaten honey.¡± Liu Yuanyuan did not feel anything. ¡°Are you going back or not? If not, I¡¯m leaving.¡± Hu Yu quickly said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back together. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s very sweet?¡± Liu Yuanyuan answered expressionlessly. ¡°Control yourself. Don¡¯t let your emotions get in the way of your cultivation.¡± Liu Yuanyuan only wanted to cultivate and transform into a dragon. Hu Yu also thought of this and her heart was a little heavy. She liked the liveliness of the secr world. The more it was like this, the more it hindered her cultivation. She was wondering if she should turn into a little fox and follow Liu Sanniang in the future. Perhaps if she didn¡¯t have a human body, she would be more determined to cultivate. When Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan returned home, General ck weed them warmly. Liu Sanniang stroked his fur, and General ck shook his head. In the blink of an eye, General ck was already more than a year old. He had not grown up much recently. His figure was like that of a bull, tall and powerful. The next day, Liu Sanniang went out to buy food. Su Yanyu refined a few worms and showed them to Liu Sanniang. In each jar, there was a fat worm as thick as a thumb. This was the flesh worm. Su Yanyu was very proud. ¡°Shifu, this worm can heal wounds. When you¡¯re injured, cut off the head of the worm and the worm can be attached to the wound to stop the bleeding.¡± This was good stuff. This was the first time he had refined a worm. Liu Sanniang smiled faintly. ¡°I¡¯llpile a booklet another day. You¡¯ll have to practice ording to the booklet.¡± When refining the poison worm, one had to make the antidote too. When refining the medicine worm, herbs were required. Only when the worm absorbed all the herbal properties could it be a medicine worm and save people. Su Yanyu nodded seriously. ¡°Shifu, don¡¯t worry. 1 won¡¯t disappoint you.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°It¡¯s good to hear that.¡± She epted Su Yanyu as her disciple because she sincerely believed him. Su Yanyu hugged the jars and prepared to go home. As soon as he reached the door, he was stopped by Liu Yuanyuan. Su Yanyu swallowed his saliva. ¡°Miss Yuanyuan, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Liu Yuanyuan looked at the jars Su Yanyu was holding. ¡°Is this medicine worm useful to me?¡± It was inevitable that she would be injured during fights. Su Yanyu¡¯s worm was quite tempting to Liu Yuanyuan. Su Yanyu came back to his senses and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s useful. If you want it, take it.¡± Su Yanyu opened the five small jars and ced the worms together. The worms that had already taken shape would not devour each other. Liu Yuanyuan looked at the white worms that were as thick as a thumb. Liu Yuanyuan frowned. ¡°How should I raise them?¡± They looked a little disgusting and she didn¡¯t want them anymore. Su Yanyu looked at the disdain that shed across Liu Yuanyuan¡¯s eyes. Afraid that she wouldn¡¯t want the worms anymore, he quickly said, ¡°A worm is easy to raise. Just feed them two leaves every day. Any leaves will do. It¡¯s not troublesome at all.¡± After saying that, Su Yanyu walked forward. ¡°Miss Yuanyuan, I still have to go back to make incense. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Liu Yuanyuan took the jar and closed the lid. On the sixth of February, it was Liu Sanniang¡¯s sixteenth birthday. Madam Liu¡¯s letter had arrived a few days ago. This was the first time Liu Sanniang couldn¡¯t celebrate her birthday at home. She missed her family. Chu Yan made longevity noodles and two poached eggs. He brought the noodles into the house. Liu Sanniang had just woken up and was still in a daze. Just now, she remembered that it was her 16th birthday and felt a lump in her throat. She missed her mother. Chu Yan came in and interrupted her thoughts. ¡°Happy birthday, Sanniang.¡± Chu Yan looked at Liu Sanniang with a faint smile and gentleness. Liu Sanniang got out of bed. She ate slowly while Chu Yan watched. Chu Yan¡¯s voice was slightly hoarse. ¡°I¡¯ll be with you on your 17th birthday, your 18th birthday, and your 19th birthday¡­ It won¡¯t stop until you die of old age.¡± Liu Sanniang put down her chopsticks and looked at Chu Yan. She leaned over and pecked Chu Yan¡¯s lips. ¡°1 believe you. You can¡¯t go back on your word..¡± Chapter 639 - 639: Xian Fei Chapter 639: Xian Fei Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Chu Yan¡¯s eyes became dark. He grabbed Liu Sanniang¡¯s body and deepened the kiss. Outside the window, a fox¡¯s eyes were sparkling. In mid-February, winter had passed and everything began to sprout. The trees in front of the door gradually started to grow new branches. There came news that Xian Fei was seriously ill in the pce. Su Yanyu came to see Liu Sanniang. He was carrying a small jar filled with worms at all times. After entering the courtyard, Su Yanyu closed the door and touched General ck¡¯s head. ¡°General ck, perk up. Don¡¯t let others eavesdrop on us.¡± Su Yanyu entered the house and saw that Liu Sanniang was drinking fruit tea. He poured himself a cup and drank it. Su Yanyu¡¯s expression was serious. ¡°Shifu, do you know that Xian Fei is seriously ill?¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of it.¡± Su Yanyu said, ¡°I¡¯m here for this. Shifu, go to the pce to help Xian Fei. My sister said that Xian Fei wanted to see you. She hopes that you can enter the pce secretly. She¡¯s waiting for you.¡± Liu Sanniang said, ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± Su Yanyu scratched his head. ¡°Shifu, will you go to see Xian Fei?¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Yes, I will.¡± There was an opportunity on Xian Fei. She was in the harem and could note out. Liu Sanniang needed an opportunity to get rid of the evil source in the pce. Su Yanyu was asked to send Liu Sanniang this message because he was her disciple. He came often, so it was unlikely that he would be suspected. Su Yanyu actually did not want the harem to be in chaos. His only sister was in the pce. Other than his parents, Su Yanxue was also supporting him. What was the reason for Xian Fei¡¯s sudden illness? Su Yanyu felt that the peaceful days in the harem were over. When he returned home, he began to seriously focus on making incense and refining worms. At night, Liu Sanniang closed her eyes and called Xian Fei¡¯s name.
  • ? ?
    • Xian Fei had not eaten much for a few days. No one knew why she suddenly went crazy. She was sober at times and confused sometimes. The trigger for this madness was only because she had fallen once. There was a swollen bump on her forehead. When she woke up, she waspletely different. She shouted that she wanted to see her son. However, when the Third Prince, Xia Hongming, entered the pce, she said that he was not her son and chased him out. Everyone in the harem was talking about Xian Fei¡¯s illness. The emperor rushed over. Before he could say anything, Xian Fei cried with tears in her eyes. ¡°Your Majesty, quickly find our son. Hongming is gone. He¡¯s only five years old. If he can¡¯t find his mother, he¡¯ll cry in fear.¡± As soon as she said this, the emperor could tell that something was terribly wrong. The Third Prince had already grown up. How could he suddenly be only five years old? The imperial physicians wiped their sweat and said that Consort Xian Fei had fallen on her head and her memory was damaged. She couldn¡¯t remember what had happened in the past ten years. Xian Fei used to have an old nanny who passed away a few years ago. She insisted on seeing the nanny. She said if she could not find the old nanny, she would tell the emperor that someone had killed her old nanny. She sometimes even thought that she was unmarried and would either scream or hit anyone she saw. The pce Xian Fei stayed in had already been sealed off and no one was allowed to go in to visit. To the outsiders, it was said that Consort Xian Fei was recuperating. Xian Fei had already fallen asleep. The pce servants sighed and left. Although Xian Fei had unfortunately gone crazy, the emperor would not mistreat Xian Fei because she was the Third Prince¡¯s mother. In a daze, Xian Fei felt that she was standing in a courtyard. She was a little surprised. This was outside the pce. How could she be outside the pce? Xian Fei felt that it was unreal. There were so many guards in the pce. How could shee out? However, if it was a dream, why was she so awake? The door opened and a figure walked out of the room. Xian Fei widened her eyes and quickly went forward. ¡°Miss Liu, is that really you?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Xian Fei and knew that she was not crazy. ¡°This is my dream. Your Highness, don¡¯t worry. No one will know what you said to me.¡± Liu Sanniang told her slowly. Xian Fei was a little shocked. If this was a dream, it made sense why she was outside the pce. Liu Sanniang was very capable, so it should not be difficult to pull her into the dream. Xian Fei¡¯s eyes turned red and tears streamed down her face. ¡°Miss Liu, please save my son.¡± Liu Sanniang walked into the house. Xian Fei followed her in. After sitting down, Liu Sanniang asked. ¡°Isn¡¯t the Third Prince safe and well?¡± Xian Fei shook her head. ¡°No, he¡¯s not safe. The current third prince is an imposter. He¡¯s not my son at all. Even if he looks exactly the same as my son, I just know that he¡¯s not.¡± Liu Sanniang frowned slightly. ¡°Your Highness, how can you tell that he¡¯s not?¡± Xian Fei choked and said, ¡°Miss Liu, I want to tell you a secret. After knowing this secret, you¡¯ll know why I can tell he¡¯s not my son, why 1 want my son to fight for the throne, and why my son likes to recruit psychics. That is because from a young age, he knew that there was a tough battle to be fought.¡± Xian Fei looked at Liu Sanniang and gradually became terrified. ¡°This secret has been hidden in my heart for fifteen years. The empress is evil. She is in charge of an organization that is specially used to nurture evil cultivators. She has nurtured many imposters, ready to rece the officials and some royal members as well..¡± Chapter 640 - 640: Secret Chapter 640: Secret Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°At that time, when I discovered this secret, I was almost scared out of my wits. 1 felt uneasy all day long and was on the verge of going crazy for a long time. 1 was afraid that my son would be secretly swapped by her. In this world, what women find the most uneptable is that their children have been swapped without them knowing about it.¡± Xian Fei¡¯s eyes were filled with pain. She looked at Liu Sanniang and tears flowed down her cheeks silently. ¡°She¡¯s already the empress. Why did she do this? At first, 1 couldn¡¯t figure it out, butter, 1 knew that she wanted to do something very big. This big thing concerns the fate of the Dynasty. From what 1 can find out, there¡¯s a divine emperor above the empress. This divine emperor has never shown his face. If the Dynasty falls, the important people will definitely be disced. 1 won¡¯t allow the empress to do this.¡± ¡°I have a son, and the empress also has a son. Her son is already the crown prince, but she doesn¡¯t care about the people. 1 know that only bypletely overthrowing her can the Dynasty be peaceful. All these years, Hongming has been smart and has never disappointed me. The empress finally made a move on my son because she felt threatened by him.¡± Xian Fei wiped her tears. ¡°I¡¯ve been wary of the empress for many years, so every time my son and 1 meet, we will exchange code signals. Half a month ago, he entered the pce to pay his respects to me but the secret signal didn¡¯t match. Even if he looks exactly the same, he¡¯s a fake.¡± ¡°He can imitate Hongming, but he doesn¡¯t know that there is a secret signal between me and my son. 1 almost went crazy, but 1 held it in because 1 still have to find my son. Whether he lives or dies, 1 want him back. No one can rece him.¡± Xian Fei¡¯s eyes were firm. She was already prepared to tell Liu Sanniang this secret honestly so that Liu Sanniang could believe her and save her son. Xian Fei looked at Liu Sanniang and waited for her to digest this shocking secret before replying. Liu Sanniang was indeed shocked. She had dealt with identity-swapping cases several times, and the biggest one was the daughter of the prime minister, Ying Furong. She had never thought that the organization behind this was controlled by the empress. Who was the divine emperor behind the empress? The empress had no choice but to make a move on Xia 1 longming because he was already threatening the crown prince. If she didn¡¯t make a move now, Xia Hongming might actually rece the crown prince. Liu Sanniang said to Xian Fei, ¡°Your Highness, do you know about the death of Ying Furong, the daughter of Prime Minister Ying?¡± Xian Fei nodded. ¡°1 know. Ying Furong has long been swapped. It¡¯s precisely because I know about it that 1 wanted to see you. If there¡¯s anyone in this world who can save my son, it is you, Miss Liu.¡± Xian Fei continued with a sad expression. ¡°Hongming knew long ago that one day, this could happen, so he was also prepared. However, whether he can escape from the tiger¡¯s mouth or not depends on fate. If he¡¯s alive, no matter what, 1 have to find him. If he¡¯s dead, he has to be properly buried. 1 won¡¯t let something rece him.¡± Other than her son, no one else could take the position of the Third Prince. ¡°The Third Prince is still alive, but he was attacked by the ck aura. He¡¯s in danger.¡± Liu Sanniang could see that Xia Hongming was still alive, but fatal danger was drawing nearer. Xian Fei¡¯s lips trembled. She could not hide her excitement. ¡°God bless! Miss Liu, please help me!¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡± She would surely try her best to find Xia Hongming. His situation was a man-made disaster, not a natural catastrophe. Xian Fei was very grateful. Such a secret had been pressing down on her for many years like a huge rock. Finally, she could breathe a little easier. With such a secret in her heart, Xian Fei was always worried and afraid. Now, because it was in a dream, she did not have to worry about being eavesdropped and she could tell Liu Sanniang everything. ¡°Actually, at first, I was very suspicious. How could the empress dare to swap people? Butter, I knew that she did because she even dared to swap her own daughter.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Xian Fei intently. Xian Fei nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. Xia Qiluo was swapped. When Xia Qiluo was very young, she once fell into the pond and was sick. After recovering, she became a disciple of the Cloud Breaking Sect. In fact 1 suspect that even the empress has been swapped long ago.¡± If she hadn¡¯t been interchanged, how could she be so heartless as to swap her own daughter? When Xian Fei realized that the empress in the pce was no longer the real empress, she felt a chill run down her spine. Xian Fei could not believe it. Even the empress had been swapped. What about the emperor? Now, she was just pretending to be crazy to make people ignore her. This was the safest way for now. Her son was not back yet. She would not let anything happen to her. Xian Fei woke up from her dream and looked at the familiar bedroom. She hugged the pillow in her arms and smiled. The sky gradually brightened. Xian Fei threw away the pillow and started to shout crazily. ¡°Who took my son away? Where¡¯s my son? Why am 1 hugging a pillow? Where¡¯s my son? Where¡¯s the emperor? I want to see him¡­¡± The pce servants looked at each other, not knowing what to do. Xian Fei would asionally wake up and make a fuss to look for her son. Xia Hongming had grown up, but Xian Fei insisted that Xia Hongming was still a child¡­ The pce servants could not find the child whom Xian Fei was looking for. Xian Fei was angry and shouted that she wanted to see the emperor. She cried. ¡°You heartless man! My son has been stolen.. Why aren¡¯t you helping me find my son?¡± Chapter 641 - 641: Real Madness And Fake Madness Chapter 641: Real Madness And Fake Madness Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The pce servant went to inform the emperor that Xian Fei¡¯s illness was acting up again. Xia Bingguang sighed. ¡°Take care of her well. If Xian Fei is making a fuss, let her be. When she¡¯s tired, she¡¯ll eventually be quiet. If anything happens to her, you will all die with her!¡± Xia Bingguang looked at the worried Xia Hongming and said, ¡°Hongming, no matter what others think, you can¡¯t neglect your mother. Go and see her often. If she sees you, she might get better. It¡¯s not that she doesn¡¯t recognize you, but she just forgot that you¡¯ve already grown up.¡± Xia Hongming nodded solemnly. ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry. 1 remember it. 1 will fulfill my filial piety. The world is so big, there will definitely be someone who can treat her.¡± Xia Bingguang nodded in satisfaction. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± After the court session ended, Xia Bingguang returned to the imperial study. A pce maid walked quickly through the pce. She walked into a majestic hall. This was the empress¡¯s main hall. The pce maid knelt down. ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty.¡± The empress looked up. ¡°Is Consort Xian Fei feeling better?¡± The pce maid reported. ¡°No, Consort Xian Fei is still sick. When she is awake, she will scold the pce servants and say that her son was stolen.¡± The empress smiled. ¡°I see. Take care of her well.¡± It seemed that Xian Fei had really gone crazy. So be it. It wouldn¡¯t hurt to keep a crazy person in the pce. At first, the Empress suspected that Xian Fei was pretending to be crazy. However, the imperial physician had also said that the human head was very fragile. It was possible that Xian Fei would lose her mind after falling down. Although the bump on Xian Fei¡¯s head did not look that serious, her brain must have suffered a serious injury. Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan began to pack up. She wanted a strand of Xian Fei¡¯s hair. This was very easy. Liu Sanniang put the hair into a talisman. She would leave the capital and head northward. When the talisman felt Xia Hongming¡¯s presence, it would heat up. Not many people knew that Liu Sanniang was leaving the capital, but those who wanted to find out would definitely know. The ce Liu Sanniang went to was in the north where it was very cold. Liu Yuanyuan and Hu Yu followed. After leaving the capital for a long time, Liu Sanniang told them the secret that Xian Fei told her. Liu Yuanyuan and Hu Yu pondered over it for a long time. Hu Yu said, ¡°Venerable, I¡¯ve heard of this Divine Emperor before. It was my mother who said that a thousand years ago, someone from arge sect was called the Divine Emperor. It¡¯s been too long. Back then, my mother was still a little fox demon.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Hu Yu. ¡°What else did your mother say?¡± Hu Yu thought for a moment. ¡°I don¡¯t remember very clearly. That person called the Divine Emperor seems to be a human, but he doesn¡¯t seem to be human either. Anyway, he¡¯s very powerful.¡± That was all her mother told her. It had been a thousand years since. It was hard to say if the Divine Emperor was still the same person. It was very likely that someone was doing evil under his name. Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°Thank you for telling me. Otherwise, 1 wouldn¡¯t have known.¡± Hu Yu was a little embarrassed. What she said might not be useful. In fact, it might be useless. When she was young, she couldn¡¯t leave Fox Cave, so Hu Qiushui told her a lot of stories. A thousand years ago, the spiritual energy was rich. It was a good time to cultivate. However, that era was over. It would only be harder and harder to cultivate as the time went by. As they walked further north, the weather was getting cold, making them shiver. Hu Yu did not want to get out of the carriage at all. She was afraid of the cold and felt that her fur was not enough to ward off the chill. Liu Yuanyuan did not feel anything. She was not afraid of the cold. After Liu Sanniang died, she would return to the deep mountains and cultivate underground. Therefore, while she could, she would follow Liu Sanniang to eliminate evil and umte merit. The further north they went, the hotter the talisman paper became. It was an indication that the direction they were headed in was right. In mid-March, Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan entered a small city. This ce was called Jiufang City. It was a city at the border of three countries. After entering the city, the talisman in Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand waspletely ineffective because the strand of hair from Xian Fei had already turned to ashes.. Chapter 642 - 642: Xia Hongming Losing His Memory Chapter 642: Xia Hongming Losing His Memory Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions How to find Xia Hongming became a problem. Liu Yuanyuan said, ¡°Venerable, we just have to let him know that we¡¯re here. He will probablye looking for you.¡± If Xia Hongming wanted to take back his identity, he would definitely think of a way to return to the capital. However, returning to the capital was not enough. His appearance might have changed by now. Therefore, he still needed someone to prove his identity. This person could not be an ordinary being. This person had to be credible and make people believe that what she said was true. Liu Sanniang fulfilled this requirement. If Xia Hongming knew that Liu Sanniang was here, he woulde to look for her. As Hu Yu ate, she looked at Liu Yuanyuan. ¡°What you said makes sense.¡± Hu Yu chewed on a mouthful of fragrant meat. ¡°I¡¯m afraid we¡¯re not the only ones looking for him. No matter what, the Third Prince is still a threat. If it were me, 1 would hunt him down and kill him, no matter where he goes. Otherwise, he would remain a huge threat.¡± As long as he wasn¡¯t dead, the threat would always be there. The empress reced Xia Hongming, so she definitely didn¡¯t want to keep him alive. It seemed that Xia Hongming had managed to escape. Liu Yuanyuan agreed with what Hu Yu said. Someone might already be following them. Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s eat and rest first.¡± Xia Hongming was most likely in Jiufang City. She could create a dream now. After washing up, she returned to her room to rest. It was afternoon. Liu Sanniang closed her eyes to rest. When she was fully rested, it was time for dinner. After dinner, it turned dark. Hu Yu was a little surprised. ¡°It gets dark really early here. I was thinking of going out for a walkter.¡± The waiter cleared the table. When he heard what Hu Yu said, he said kindly, ¡°Ladies, don¡¯t go out and wander around at night. This ce is not safe. You¡¯re young and beautiful, so you have to be careful. Jiufang City is very messy.¡± Hu Yu asked with a smile. ¡°Is it that dangerous?¡± The waiter looked at Hu Yu and blushed a little. He looked away in embarrassment. ¡°Yes, Jiufang City is at the border of three countries. It gets a little chaotic. The government officials are not doing their job well, but as long as you don¡¯t go out after dark, it¡¯s still safe.¡± It would be dangerous to go out. If they stayed in the inn obediently, they would definitely be safe. Seeing that they looked unfamiliar, the waiter scratched his head. ¡°You must havee from afar. There are many businessmen in Jiufang City. As long as you have good things, you can make a lot of money. However, in this ce, you will sometimes run into scammers.¡± Hu Yu listened attentively. After the waiter finished speaking, she looked up and smiled. ¡°Thank you, Brother. You¡¯re such a good person. Good people will have good endings.¡± The waiter was very embarrassed. He scratched his head and said, ¡°We¡¯re all from the same country. It¡¯s only right for me to remind you.¡± After dinner, Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan returned to their room. Liu Yuanyuan and Hu Yu naturally had to go out and inspect the surroundings. Before Liu Sanniang slept, she muttered Xia Hongming¡¯s name and released her power to create a dream. However, it was not that Xia Hongming came to her dream, but that she went to Xia Hongming¡¯s dream. Xia Hongming looked at Liu Sanniang and asked in confusion. ¡°Who are you?¡± Xia Hongming didn¡¯t recognize her anymore. Liu Sanniang asked him slowly. ¡°Where are you now?¡± Xia Hongming looked at Liu Sanniang warily and shouted outside the door. ¡°Father, Mother, there¡¯s a thief¡­¡± Liu Sanniang frowned. Xia Hongming had lost his memory. It was not easy for Xia Hongyuan to dream. He slept very lightly and had already woken up. He frowned and looked at his hand in a daze. Liu Sanniang opened her eyes. She did not expect Xia Hongming to be so shocked to see her. It was already mid-March. When she brought Xia Hongming back to the capital, it would be May. She did not know if there would be any changes in the capital while she was away. The next morning, Liu Yuanyuan and Hu Yu had already returned. Hu Yu said, ¡°Venerable, this Jiufang City is really chaotic. At night, there will be drunken fights and thieves running amok.¡± At the border of three countries, all kinds of people gathered here. Liu Sanniang said, ¡°He might have lost his memory. He doesn¡¯t remember me.¡± Liu Yuanyuan and Hu Yu frowned. ¡°Then, it¡¯s even harder to find him.¡± If Xia Hongming lost his memory, it would be much tougher to find him. It must have been hard on the Third Prince. In order to survive, he could only escape to such a remote ce. After breakfast, Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan went out together. Almost everything was avable in Jiufang City. There were pearl sellers on the street. They were the size of a thumb and looked extremely good. When vendors saw people passing by, they started to shout. ¡°Take a look. These are pearls picked from the pr region of the North Sea. They can keep you cool in summer. They¡¯re beautiful and precious. Buy one to make a hairpin.¡± Hu Yu couldn¡¯t help butugh. Liu Yuanyuan said coldly, ¡°I have a night pearl the size of a fist. Do you want it?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to buy it, so be it. Why are you wasting your breath?¡± The vendor muttered softly. Hu Yu smiled and asked Liu Yuanyuan. ¡°Liu Yuanyuan, I¡¯ll buy your Night Pearl. Let me take a look.¡± Liu Yuanyuan could not be bothered to talk to Hu Yu. In front of them, a burly man walked over with dozens of people. Hu Yu whispered. ¡°Venerable, that person looks so fierce. He doesn¡¯t look like someone to be trifled with.¡± The man was holding a gong and a drumstick. Everyone covered their ears and looked worried. The man shouted. ¡°On the 20th of March, our eldest Miss will get married. At that time, there will be a banquet for three days and three nights. Everyone,e over with your family..¡± Chapter 643 - 643: Eldest Miss Of The Dizang Manor Chapter 643: Eldest Miss Of The Dizang Manor Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After shouting, the man seemed to have thought of something and knocked on the gong again. ¡°Who said in the past that our Eldest Miss can¡¯t get married? When the timees, apologize to our Miss respectfully!¡± Liu Sanniang, Chu Yan, and the others stood to the side and let them pass. However, the man in the lead walked up to them. He looked at Liu Sanniang and the others and said, ¡°Are you from other ces?¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. The man was a little embarrassed and smiled. ¡°Miss, don¡¯t misunderstand. We¡¯re not usually so rude. It¡¯s because these people said that my sister can¡¯t get married. Now that she¡¯s getting married, I want these people to see what kind of person my future brother-inw is!¡± ¡°I¡¯m Tang Huaijin. If you are staying here for a few days, pleasee to the wedding banquet. There¡¯s no need to prepare a gift. Just mention my name.¡± Tang Huaijin nced at Liu Yuanyuan, who was behind Liu Sanniang, and looked away ufortably. He smiled and continued walking with his men. After Tang Huaijin and the others walked far away, the surrounding vendors started discussing. ¡°20th of March. Aren¡¯t there only five days left? Has the groom been kidnapped from somewhere? Why are they in such a hurry to hold the wedding?¡± ¡°Ahem, we¡¯ve been waiting for this day for a long time in Jiufang City. Last year, I even said that if this Miss of the Dizang Manor can get married, I¡¯ll give her a bag of pearls. She¡¯s actually getting married. Is she faking a wedding?¡± ¡°Oh my god, I don¡¯t believe that she can get married. Just wait and see. It must be fake. Perhaps the wedding will turn out to be a joke. Anyway, 1 won¡¯t take it seriously. Whoever takes it seriously is stupid.¡± Just like Liu Sanniang and the others, many outsiders were interested in this Miss Tang. What kind of woman would make so many people think that she would never be able to get married in her life? ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this Eldest Miss? Is she ugly?¡± Hu Yu was already asking the vendor beside her. The vendor immediately became excited and said, ¡°This Miss Tang looks really indescribable. Anyway, you¡¯ll know when you see her. I swear you¡¯ve never seen someone like her in your life.¡± ¡°You have to be careful. Although the Tang family doesn¡¯t do evil on the surface, it¡¯s hard to say what they¡¯re really like in private. All of you are good-looking. That fierce-looking person just now is the son of the Tang family. He must have taken a fancy to one of you. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be so nice to you.¡± The vendor looked at Hu Yu and lowered his voice. Chu Yan held Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand and said in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He held Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand and walked forward. Liu Yuanyuan followed behind. Hu Yu stuck out her tongue yfully and said to the vendor, ¡°Thank you.¡± The vendor felt like his soul was about to be stolen. The vendor waved his hand. ¡°No need to thank me.¡± They all looked really beautiful. If only the man wasn¡¯t so cold. When they returned to the inn, what they heard the most was about Tang Huaixiao¡¯s wedding. At dinner time, there were many discussions in the inn. After the waiter served the dishes, he felt that Liu Sanniang and the others might be interested. He said, ¡°If you have time, you can go to Dizang Manor to attend the banquet at that time. With Dizang Manor and Master Tang around, the people of Jiufang City can live in peace. Some rumors are false. The Tang family is already very good. If it were any other family, they would definitely be angry to hear something bad being said about their daughter.¡± What the waiter said was a little different from what Liu Sanniang and the others heard. Hu Yu asked him. ¡°Then, what¡¯s going on with the Tang family? I heard that it¡¯s very strange. Why is that?¡± The waiter scratched his head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure either, but rumors must be false. The Tang family has been guarding Jiufang City for generations. Without the Tang family, our city would have long been raided by the other two border countries. Miss Tang is not good-looking, but the Tang family is very loyal. We¡¯ve been here for generations and are protected by the Tang family.¡± Hu Yu frowned. ¡°Then, why are there so many rumors about the Tang family? These people are really ungrateful.¡± Looking at Hu Yu, the waiter blushed. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because we¡¯ve lived in peace for too long that we¡¯ve forgotten the hardships we suffered in the past, but many people are still grateful to the Tang family from the bottom of their hearts.¡± Liu Yuanyuan asked calmly. ¡°Why do people say Miss Tang can¡¯t possibly get married?¡± The waiter quickly exined. ¡°Miss, it¡¯s not that no one wants to marry her, but she doesn¡¯t want to marry them. Miss Tang aspires to be a great woman. All these years, she has killed many enemies who wanted to invade the city.¡± When the waiter mentioned Miss Tang¡¯s heroic acts, his eyes could not help but reveal admiration. Liu Yuanyuan said calmly, ¡°It seems like we¡¯ve misunderstood her.¡± The waiter¡¯s exnation and admiration had already made Liu Sanniang and the others understand that Miss Tang was not what they had imagined earlier to be. The waiter said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. If you n to stay in Jiufang City for a long time, you can go and take a look. The Dizang Manor is also very good.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Thank you. If we have the chance, we will.¡± The waiter nodded before leaving. After dinner, Liu Sanniang returned to her room and instructed Hu Yu and Liu Yuanyuan. ¡°Go to the Dizang Manor to take a look tonight.¡± It was better for them to see it with their own eyes than to hear it from others. Hu Yu happened to be very interested in Tang Huaixiao. She nodded and said readily, ¡°No problem..¡± Chapter 644 - 644: Strange Dream Chapter 644: Strange Dream Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Hu Yu and Liu Yuanyuan nodded and left the inn. Before Liu Sanniang went to bed, she called Xia Hongming¡¯s name. Soon, Liu Sanniang entered Xia Hongming¡¯s dream again. Because Xia Hongming had lost his memory, Liu Sanniang set the dream up in the capital. Xia Hongming might remember something when he was in a familiar ce. However, Xia Hongming even found his own mansion unfamiliar. He looked at Liu Sanniang and asked with a frown. ¡°Where is this?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Xia Hongming and said, ¡°The Third Prince¡¯s mansion.¡± Xia Hongming frowned. ¡°Why am 1 here? How did you get me here? Let me go back. I¡¯m getting married.¡± Liu Sanniang asked calmly. ¡°Marry? Who will you marry?¡± Xia Hongming was a little displeased. ¡°Of course it¡¯s my wife. Why did you bring me here? How can 1 go back?¡± Xia Hongming was agitated, causing the dream to shatter. Liu Sanniang couldn¡¯t keep the dream running unless she knew what his current name was. He was still Xia Hongming, but he did not remember that he was Xia Hongming. Liu Sanniang woke up from the dream and continued to sleep. This time, she dreamed again. She didn¡¯t dream of anyone else, but of a woman she had dreamed of a few times. What shocked Liu Sanniang was that a group of people had caught a ck dragon. She did not know what kind of they used, but the ck dragon was trapped. The woman in red was already very weak. She tore at the with her bare hands. ¡°This is a dragon from the Divine World. After eating it, all of us can ascend and be immortals. If we split this dragon into thousands of pieces, we won¡¯t have to die. Who cares? We can all be immortals. Who wants him to save the world? This world that is about to be destroyed, will be destroyed sooner orter. If he takes us away, all our efforts in cultivating for hundreds of years will be in vain. Even if we reincarnate, we will only suffer in the mortal world again.¡± ¡°After eating him, we can be gods.¡± Several gray-haired elders were discussing the matter heatedly. They were discussing how to deal with the dragon trapped in the. They looked at the woman in red who was struggling to tear the apart and frowned. ¡°She¡¯s quite a lovefool. Why isn¡¯t she dead yet?¡± ¡°Forget about her. It doesn¡¯t matter if she dies or not. In any case, she will die when the world is destroyed.¡± ¡°She is tearing the so hard. She won¡¯t really manage to break it, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible. This ck dragon can¡¯t even maintain its human form. They descended to save the world, and their power has been weakened countless times. Otherwise, why would this ck dragon be captured by us? In this world, it¡¯s up to us to decide whether they live or die. We can¡¯t miss this opportunity. Everyone, attack.¡± Countless powerful auras swept over. The man said coldly, ¡°Leave. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± The woman in red grabbed the and looked at the man deeply. ¡°Long Yi, 1 liked you from the first time I saw you. 1 want you to remember me forever.¡± Liu Sanniang¡¯s heart ached a little. She saw that the blood of the woman in red seemed to have turned into fog, enveloping the slowly and tearing it apart bit by bit. The ck dragon soared into the sky. There was no warmth in his golden eyes. His cold tone was even colder than ice. ¡°Since you¡¯ve chosen to die, then die and be reduced to ashes¡­¡± The world copsed like a broken wall, and the darkness encroached inch by inch. Liu Sanniang could not help but close her eyes, but she could still see everything the ck dragon did. The world was gone, and the surroundings were pitch-ck. The cold man¡¯s eyes were deep. He held a golden light in his palm and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll repay what 1 owe you¡­¡± At dawn, Liu Sanniang opened her eyes. This dream was the ending of the woman in red. She also knew the name of the cold man: Long Yi. Could it be that this was her in the beginning, and every life after that was just a reincarnation? The door was pushed open from the outside. Liu Sanniang saw Chu Yan walking over. He looked different from the cold man, but the woman in her dream was also different from her. Liu Sanniang watched as Chu Yan walked to the bed and sat down. His eyes were gentle as he looked into Liu Sanniang¡¯s eyes and said softly, ¡°Did you dream?¡± Liu Sanniang nodded in a daze. Chu Yan smiled. ¡°What did you dream of?¡± Looking at Chu Yan¡¯s faint smile, Liu Sanniang said honestly, ¡°It was a very strange dream. In the dream, I became another woman and 1 liked a man.¡± Chu Yan grabbed Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand and squeezed it gently. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s you and me.¡± At this moment, Liu Sanniang had many questions to ask, but she could not bring herself to do it. She looked at Chu Yan, who asked in a low voice. ¡°Do you remember how you courted me in your dream?¡± Liu Sanniang blushed. ¡°No, I don¡¯t remember¡­¡± She felt a little guilty. She actually remembered, but she didn¡¯t want to admit it. The woman in red in her dream was indeed lovestruck. One could tell at a nce how much she liked that cold man. Liu Sanniang couldn¡¯t even think properly. Her mind seemed to be in a chaotic state. Chu Yan smiled. ¡°Now that I¡¯m yours, are you happy?¡± Liu Sanniang¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She looked into Chu Yan¡¯s gentle eyes and nodded involuntarily. She was very happy. Chu Yan gently squeezed Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand and smiled. ¡°You have to remember to cherish it. Otherwise, if you let go, I¡¯ll be gone.¡± Chu Yan leaned over and sealed Liu Sanniang¡¯s mouth. Liu Sanniang was in a daze. When Chu Yan let go of her, she heard Chu Yan¡¯s hoarse voice. ¡°Do you remember?¡± Liu Sanniang blushed. ¡°I¡¯ll cherish it.¡± He nodded. ¡°Good.¡± Chu Yan pulled Liu Sanniang up and let her wash up. After everything was done, Liu Sanniang slowly regained her rationality. She was a little angry. She had many questions, but they didn¡¯t seem to matter now. Hu Yu was outside the door, almost screaming. She grabbed Liu Yuanyuan and said, ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore. In terms ofpatibility, these two are simply a perfect match. 1 like them so much. Oh, oh, oh, oh¡­¡± Liu Yuanyuan pushed her away in disdain and said coldly, ¡°We can go in now.. Chapter 645 - 645: Do You Understand What I Mean? Chapter 645: Do You Understand What I Mean? Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After saying so, Liu Yuanyuan entered the room. Hu Yu followed her and said in a low voice, ¡°Liu Yuanyuan, let me remind you, you have to change your behavior. Venerable Liu is still young now, but in a few years, she and Venerable Chu will be doing something more in the room. Do you understand what I mean? If you go in without knocking, you might see them in the act. At that time, they will simply kill you, understand?¡± Liu Yuanyuan frowned. She had indeed not thought of this, but after Hu Yu reminded her, she understood. Looking at Hu Yu¡¯s red face, she said, ¡°I understand. Control yourself. You¡¯ll have a chance to ascend and be an immortal in 200 years.¡± Hu Yu hammered her chest. ¡°It¡¯s so difficult. The more I look at them, the more I want to experience love. I want to be cherished too.¡± Liu Yuanyuan rolled her eyes at Hu Yu. ¡°Just treat it as a test. But if you really want to die, give me your cultivation, and I¡¯ll happily end your life.¡± Hu Yu replied angrily. ¡°In your dreams. I¡¯ll definitely ascend before you!¡± Liu Yuanyuan ignored her and walked up to Liu Sanniang. ¡°Venerable, we¡¯re back.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Hu Yu and Liu Yuanyuan and asked them. ¡°How is it?¡± Liu Sanniang¡¯s face was still red, but in front of Liu Yuanyuan and Hu Yu, she had already regained herposure. Only in front of Chu Yan would she look like a girl. ¡°Her eyes were filled with killing intent. She has killed people before. The waiter said that she has been to war, so it was not strange for her to have killing intent. Hu Yu and I watched for a long time. When she washed up, the other side of her face was that of a man. A real man, just like Tang Huaijin whom we met. Looking at the two sides of her face separately, it was normal, but if you look at her entire face, it was a little scary.¡± When Liu Yuanyuan thought about that face, she found it unbelievable. Half of her face was that of a woman and the other half was that of a man. If she didn¡¯t cover her face, she would be treated as a monster when she walked outside. Many people in Jiufang City probably knew what Tang Huaixiao looked like, so they thought that it was impossible for her to get married. How could such a person get married? Ordinary people couldn¡¯t stand having a wife with such a face. Hu Yu also said seriously, ¡°1 used my Yin Yang Eyes to see. There¡¯s no evil thing on Tang Huaixiao. It seems that she was born with that face.¡± ¡°We even went to see the groom. He¡¯s gentle and handsome.¡± Hu Yu continued. ¡°The groom was not kidnapped as people said. He stayed in a different courtyard from Tang Huaixiao. The servants kept watch at night, and he slept peacefully on the bed.¡± To be able to sleep so peacefully, the groom had definitely not been kidnapped. If he was abducted forcefully, he would have tried to find a way to escape. How could he sleep without worries? The groom was willing to marry the bride, so he wouldn¡¯t run away. In a few days, the wedding would definitely make everyone¡¯s jaws drop because the scene they had predicted would not happen at all. After Hu Yu finished speaking, she recalled the discussions she had heard and was amused. ¡°I really want to see how these people who say that Tang Huaixiao can¡¯t get married will react on the wedding day. There¡¯s a good show to watch.¡± Those people felt that it was impossible for anyone to really marry Tang Huaixiao, who looked like a monster, so they made a bet and said that they would swallow sh*t and p themselves if the marriage really happened. Hu Yu¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Venerable, why don¡¯t we go and watch?¡± Liu Sanniang responded calmly. ¡°We naturally have to attend the banquet because the man who will marry Tang Huaixiao is the Third Prince, Xia Hongming.¡± Hu Yu was extremely shocked. ¡°No way, is the Third Prince¡¯s taste that bad?¡± After all, he was from the royal family. Even if he had lost his memory, he should still be able to tell beauty from ugliness. Liu Yuanyuan said calmly, ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be so surprising if the Third Prince wanted to marry Tang Huaixiao because she had saved him.¡± Hu Yu pursed her lips and agreed with Liu Yuanyuan. ¡°That¡¯s true. Perhaps the Third Prince discovered Miss Tang¡¯s beauty and was willing to marry her.¡± After all, when she and Liu Yuanyuan saw the groom, he didn¡¯t look like he had any intention of escaping. ¡°Anyway, we¡¯ll know what it¡¯s about in a few days.¡± Hu Yu was very interested. At the mention of marriage, Hu Yu couldn¡¯t help but look at Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan. Her eyes lit up. ¡°Venerable Liu, Venerable Chu, when are you getting married?¡± Liu Sanniang nced at Chu Yan with mixed feelings. When would they get married? Chu Yan nced at Hu Yu indifferently. Liu Yuanyuan rolled her eyes at Hu Yu for asking such a stupid question. Just as Liu Yuanyuan thought that Chu Yan would not answer, he replied calmly. ¡°We¡¯ll get married in two years.¡± Hu Yu held her face and nodded crazily, suppressing her screams. ¡°Okay, okay, okay¡­¡± This was a great thing. That way, she would be able to see a lovey-dovey couple everyday. Even if she couldn¡¯t experience love for herself, it wouldn¡¯t stop her from watching people love each other. In the Dizang Manor. A woman in ck faced the bronze mirror and put on a mask expressionlessly. She had done this countless times.. Chapter 646 - 646: Shi Jiu Chapter 646: Shi Jiu Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After putting on the mask, Tang Huaixiao left the house. Two guards came over at the moment. Tang Huaixiao asked calmly. ¡°Has he left?¡± ¡°No.¡± The guard in ck paused for a moment before answering. Tang Huaixiao stopped in her tracks. ¡°Yue Ying, Yue Ye, there are still four days left. I don¡¯t care what you do. Chase him away. 1 don¡¯t want to see him still around here on the 20th of March.¡± ¡°Miss, Shi Jiu is different from the others. He¡¯s serious.¡± Yue Ying looked at Tang Huaixiao and responded solemnly. All these years, the Tang family had been mocked by others, and the Eldest Miss they respected the most had been made fun of. No matter how strong Eldest Miss was, she was still a girl. They had risked their lives to save Shi Jiu. He was willing to marry Tang Huaixiao. He was sincere about it. All the members of the Tang family hoped that Shi Jiu would be Tang Huaixiao¡¯s husband and love her with the gentleness of a husband. However, Tang Huaixiao kept pushing Shi Jiu away. The wedding was just around the corner, but she still wanted to force Shi Jiu to leave. Yue Ying was a little puzzled, and so was Yue Ye. ¡°Miss, in my opinion, let nature take its course. Shi Jiu has never thought of leaving. Don¡¯t push him away.¡± Tang Huaixiao clenched her fists. ¡°If 1 want him to leave, he has to leave! If he dares not to leave, 1¡¯11 kill him on the day of the wedding!¡± Yue Ying frowned. Tang Huaixiao had already walked out angrily after leaving her words. She strode forward and quickly arrived at a courtyard. The two servants guarding outside bowed. ¡°Eldest Miss.¡± Tang Huaixiao asked coldly. ¡°Where is he? What is he doing?¡± The servant replied reverently. ¡°Young Master Shi Jiu is painting in the study.¡± Tang Huaixiao strode in with a cold face and went straight to the study. She kicked open the door with a bang, looking extremely rude and violent. The person who was painting was obviously shocked. The brush in his hand dropped to the ground. He turned around and saw Tang Huaixiao. He said with a smile, ¡°Huaixiao, you¡¯re here. Have you eaten breakfast? 1 haven¡¯t eaten yet. Let¡¯s eat togetherter.¡± Shi Jiu smiled faintly. He did not seem to be angry with Tang Huaixiao disturbing him at all. He looked at her with a smile and warmth in his eyes. Even Tang Huaixiao could not help but feel moved. The way he looked at her was not the way others looked at her. He smiled gently and really treated her as an ordinary woman. Tang Huaixiao said coldly, ¡°You¡¯d better be smart and get lost soon.¡± Tang Huaixiao walked over and saw a sturdy woman wearing a mask on the paper. Only half of her face was revealed, and her expression was firm and murderous. Tang Huaixiao frowned. ¡°Who allowed you to draw me?¡± ¡°Eldest Brother said that 1 can draw anything 1 want.¡± Shi Jiu touched his nose and answered seriously. Tang Huaixiao red at him. ¡°I don¡¯t care who gave you permission to draw me. 1 won¡¯t allow it. 1¡¯11 take this paper away. If you know what¡¯s good for you, pack up and get lost.¡± Tang Huaixiao snatched the drawing paper away. She was so rough that she tore a corner of the drawing paper. She looked very cold and fierce, making people not dare to approach her. At this moment, the servant outside shouted. ¡°Young Master Shi Jiu, it¡¯s time for breakfast.¡± Tang Huaixiao frowned. Shi Jiu smiled. ¡°Huaixiao, let¡¯s eat together.¡± Tang Huaixiao gritted her teeth. She looked at Shi Jiu and pulled off the mask. ¡°Look at my face. How can you still eat while looking at this face? Do you know how much my enemies were afraid of my face when 1 was killing them on the battlefield?¡± It was a face that looked half male and half female. This was God¡¯s punishment for the Tang family, but it was not fair at all. What had the Tang family done wrong? They had guarded Jiufang City for generations, but they had to suffer this punishment. It was not that they had never tried to fix the face, but the oue never changed. Shi Jiu liked her now, but what would happen to them in the future? Her auntmitted suicide. Why? It was because the man who swore to love her forever told her that her face was extremely disgusting. Tang Huaixiao¡¯s face was monstrous. After taking off the mask, everyone could see her features clearly. Her face seemed to be divided into two, one having a man¡¯s facial expression and the other having a woman¡¯s facial expression. When she was angry, happy, and sad, the expressions on both sides of her face would look different. Shi Jiu sighed. ¡°No matter what you look like, it won¡¯t change the fact that you saved my life. In fact, you saved me several times. How can 1 repay you? Eldest Brother said you don¡¯tck anything. You only need a husband. 1 think I can do it. You are not ugly. You just need someone to discover your beauty.¡± Shi Jiu reached out and stroked half of Tang Huaixiao¡¯s face. This half was a man¡¯s face. It was a little rough, but at this moment, the expression on it was that of a shock. He said, ¡°If you are a man, you will look like a real man, a hero. If a woman can marry you, she will definitely feel secure.¡± Tang Huaixiao frowned. As she was about to speak, the other half of her face was also touched. ¡°This face has a resoluteness and determination that ordinary women don¡¯t have. If a man can marry you, it will be a blessing for him. Once the man sets his mind on you, he will never change.¡± Shi Jiu held Tang Huaixiao¡¯s face and said gently, ¡°Huaixiao, 1 won¡¯t leave. I¡¯m lucky to be able to marry you. Don¡¯t chase me away.¡± Tang Huaixiao gritted her teeth and pped Shi Jiu¡¯s hand away. She used so much strength that Shi Jiu staggered. Tang Huaixiao frowned, and there was a look of regret on her face for a moment. She wanted to reach out to hold Shi Jiu, but she held it in and gritted her teeth before storming out. She could not be soft-hearted. She had never nned to get married in her life. Since she was going to suffer the punishment for the Tang family, she would remain single and protect the Tang family and the Jiufang City for the rest of her life. Tang Huaixiao¡¯s rough treatment of Shi Jiu was seen by Tang Huaijin. Seeing Tang Huaixiao leave, he quickly went to hold Shi Jiu. ¡°Brother-inw, are you hurt?¡± Shi Jiu was rtively thin. His sister was burly. How could Shi Jiu withstand such a p? Shi Jiu shook his head. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry. Huaixiao is just ying with me. It¡¯s fine.¡± Tang Huaijin patted Shi Jiu. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll teach her a lessonter. She really needs to control her temper. 1¡¯11 tell Father and Mother to beat her up.¡± Shi Jiu quickly waved his hand. ¡°No need, no need. I¡¯m really fine..¡± Chapter 647 - 647: Shi Jiu (Part 2) Chapter 647: Shi Jiu (Part 2) Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Tang Huaijin looked at Shi Jiu with aplicated expression. He couldn¡¯t bear to see him like this. He scratched his head and gritted his teeth. ¡°Shi Jiu, if you want to leave, leave. I¡¯ll let you go. You can leave whenever you want. I won¡¯te after you.¡± Shi Jiu quickly said seriously, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t say that. The wedding is imminent. I won¡¯t leave. I can¡¯t promise anything, but 1 swear that as long as I¡¯m Shi Jiu, I won¡¯t abandon Huaixiao.¡± Tang Huaijin was a little touched. ¡°Shi Jiu, you¡¯re a good person. Although my sister is a little special, she¡¯s not a bad person. If you keep pestering her, you¡¯ll soften her heart sooner orter.¡± Shi Jiu smiled back in embarrassment. ¡°Brother, I know she¡¯s not a bad person.¡± Tang Huaijin looked at Shi Jiu in satisfaction. Seeing that he was fine, he patted him on the shoulder. ¡°1 still have something on. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Shi Jiu nodded. ¡°Take care, Brother.¡± Tang Huaijin left. Shi Jiu sent him off. When Tang Huaijin waspletely out of sight, he returned to the house. Tang Huaijin left the courtyard and went to another courtyard. Yue Ying nodded slightly when he saw him. Tang Huaijin asked him. ¡°Where is Huaixiao?¡± Yue Ying pointed to the back room. Tang Huaijin strode over and knocked on the door. ¡°Tang Huaixiao, open the door.¡± Tang Huaixiao, who was in the room, did not move. She rolled up the drawing paper and put it into the cab. Immediately after that, she heard a bang. She did not open the door, but Tang Huaijin kicked it open anyway. He barged in angrily the next second and shouted. ¡°Can you be gentler next time? Is Shi Jiu¡¯s body made of iron? Don¡¯t you know how strong you are? How could you push him like that?¡± Tang Huaixiao frowned. ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m stopping him from leaving. He can go at any time. That way, I can¡¯t hit him even if I want to, but he just won¡¯t leave no matter what.¡± She seemed to have used a little too much strength just now, causing him to stagger. Fortunately, Tang Huaijin came in time to help Shi Jiu up. Tang Huaixiao was a little angry. She was not someone who would re up casually. It was all Shi Jiu¡¯s fault for not leaving. Hence, he deserved to be injured. Hearing Tang Huaixiao¡¯s words, Tang Huaijin was furious. ¡°Tang Huaixiao, if you dare to touch him again, I¡¯ll tell Father and Mother what you did. See if they will hit you! Behave yourself. You¡¯re about to get married. Shi Jiu is not going anywhere.¡± Tang Huaijin gritted his teeth and clenched his fists, as if he was ready to fight Tang Huaixiao at any time. Tang Huaixiao looked at Tang Huaijin. ¡°Brother, we won¡¯t be together for long. Have you forgotten the curse of the Tang family? Have you forgotten how Aunt died at that time?¡± Tang Huaijin¡¯s expression changed. ¡°1 don¡¯t care. If he dares to betray you, I¡¯ll definitely kill him.¡± He would really kill the person who dared to betray his sister. Tang Huaixiao smiled sadly. ¡°Brother, why do you have to do this? Instead of all this, it¡¯s better for me to never get married. I¡¯m fine with being single like this. 1 just have to bear the curse alone. I don¡¯t want my child to continue to bear it.¡± Tang Huaijin frowmed, the veins on his forehead bulging. After a while, he said, ¡°Shi Jiu is doing it willingly. No one is forcing him to do this. If he doesn¡¯t want to leave, you can¡¯t force him to do that either. Don¡¯t talk to me about the future. 1 only care about the present.¡± Tang Huaixiao frowned. Why couldn¡¯t she get through to her brother, no matter what? She had said so much, but it was all in vain. Tang Huaijin continued. ¡°I will remove this damn curse one day.¡± Tang Huaixiao shook her head depressingly. If it could be removed, the Tang family wouldn¡¯t have to suffer so much over the years. She replied with a sigh. ¡°Brother, do whatever you want. Anyway, 1 won¡¯t change my mind. We saved Shi Jiu from a ce near the capital. He¡¯s not an ordinary person. His marriage is not something he can decide alone.¡± At the mention of this, Tang Huaijin became even more determined. ¡°You¡¯re right. If not for the fact that we wanted to save his life, we might have already found Miss Liu. It was not easy for us to travel all the way to the capital, but in the end, all our efforts were in vain. How many times did we encounter assassins who wanted his life? We narrowly escaped death on several asions. Even if Shi Jiu dies, he has to die in our Tang family. He owes his life to us.¡± Tang Huaixiao let out a long breath. ¡°Brother, please leave. I¡¯m going to get changed.¡± She wanted to force Shi Jiu to leave, but if Tang Huaijin stopped her, she would not seed. She wanted to persuade Tang Huaijin, but in the end, he became even more determined. They had saved Shi Jiu a few times. If Shi Jiu dared to betray them, he didn¡¯t deserve to live. Tang Huaijin said to Tang Huaixiao, ¡°I heard that Miss Liu is very capable. Don¡¯t worry. After a year or two, we¡¯ll go to the capital to look for A^iss Liu. She might have a way to remove this curse.¡± Tang Huaixiao didn¡¯t know what to say anymore. ¡°Do whatever you want!¡± Tang Huaijin nodded seriously. ¡°Then, 1¡¯11 leave first.¡± Seeing that he looked so hopeful, Tang Huaixiao couldn¡¯t help but remind him. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t get your hopes up. Even the Cloud Breaking Sect couldn¡¯t remove the curse.¡± Tang Huaijin nodded. ¡°I understand.¡± Did he have hope? Yes, he did, but there was not too much of it. He went to look for the famous Miss Liu just because he did not want to let go of any chance. As long as there was a famous psychic, the Tang family would go out of their way to find them. The world was so big and there were so many capable people. They did not know if the curse could be removed. They only knew that they would not miss any possible opportunities. After Tang Huaijin left, Tang Huaixiao sighed. When she thought of the trip to the capital this time, she felt a little dejected. Since they saved Shi Jiu, they couldn¡¯t enter the capital and had to return in a hurry. Tang Huaijin felt that Shi Jiu owed them a lot for saving his life. However, he forgot the fact that Shi Jiu had lost his memory.. If he remembered everything, would he still be so determined to marry her? Chapter 648 - 648: Huaixiao, My Neck Hurts Chapter 648: Huaixiao, My Neck Hurts Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Tang Huaixiao did not want to marry someone who wasn¡¯t fully in his right mind. She had her pride. Shi Jiu, who had lost his memory, was like a nk piece of paper. What was on it was all drawn by the Tang family. He could not remember anything, so when the Tang family asked him to repay them, he did so obediently. He did not feel disgusted when he saw her face because he did not know what disgust was. He could not even tell if she was beautiful or ugly. Tang Huaixiao sighed. She did not need Shi Jiu to repay her in this manner. She only wanted him to leave. There were still a few days before the wedding. She could not wait any longer and would make a move tonight. The sky gradually darkened. Tang Huaixiao changed into ck clothes and tiptoed into the room. Although there was hardly any noise, Shi Jiu was still startled awake. Before he could speak, he was pressed down heavily. There was a sting on his neck before he fainted. Tang Huaixiao frowned and muttered. ¡°You can even stay alert in your sleep. Shi Jiu, who exactly are you?¡± Shi Jiu did not remember anything after being saved. The Tang family sent two people to the capital to ask around and see if any young masters had gone missing from any prominent family. Those who were being hunted down so relentlessly could not be ordinary. However, the news sent back from the capital was that no one was missing. Shi Jiu¡¯s identity was a mystery. Tang Huaixiao did not believe that he was an ordinary person. An ordinary person would not be so alert when sleeping at night. She carried Shi Jiu and quietly left the Dizang Manor. Her figure was light and she quickly headed out of the city. Hu Yu and Liu Yuanyuan followed closely behind Tang Huaixiao. Hu Yu did not understand what Tang Huaixiao was doing. ¡°What is she up to? If she sends the groom away, won¡¯t she be a joke on the wedding day?¡± Since both of them saw it with their own eyes, they knew that the groom was sent away by Tang Huaixiao. However, those who did not witness it would think that the groom ran away because he could not stand the fact that he was marrying a woman with two faces. Liu Yuanyuan didn¡¯t understand the woman¡¯s behavior either. ¡°Let¡¯s watch first.¡± Tang Huaixiao went to a ce to get a horse. She ced the unconscious Shi Jiu on the horse. She rubbed the horse¡¯s head and said in a low voice, ¡°Storm, you know what 1 want, right? Send him far away to Yuezhou. It¡¯s safe there.¡± The horse called Storm seemed to have intelligence. It rubbed its head against Tang Huaixiao and neighed, as if telling Tang Huaixiao not to worry. Shi Jiu, who was on the horse, was about to wake up. Tang Huaixiao frowned. Before Shi Jiu could open his eyes, she tapped on Shi Jiu¡¯s neck, causing him to faint again. Tang Huaixiao took the heavy money bag and tied it to Shi Jiu¡¯s waist. Then, she stuffed some money into his chest pocket. Hu Yu and Liu Yuanyuan watched in the dark. Hu Yu sighed and said, ¡°If she doesn¡¯t want him to leave, why does she still send him away.¡± Tang Huaixiao really did not look like that she wanted to send him away. Liu Yuanyuan red at Hu Yu. ¡°You¡¯re beautiful, so you naturally can¡¯t rte to her.¡± Women cared about their looks the most. Having such a face, Tang Huaixiao was destined to be tough on the outside but soft on the inside. She refused to let anyone approach her because she wanted to protect herself from being hurt. Hu Yu touched her smooth cheek. ¡°Who said I can¡¯t rte to her?¡± Hu Yu did not care if Liu Yuanyuan was praising her for her beauty. In any case, she took it as apliment. Hu Yu smiled. ¡°I won¡¯t let her send him away.¡± Hu Yu blew at Shi Jiu. The unconscious Shi Jiu woke up quickly. When he opened his eyes, Tang Huaixiao reached out and hit his neck¡­ Shi Jiu said with difficulty, ¡°Huaixiao, my neck hurts. Can we hit me somewhere else this time?¡± Tang Huaixiao was puzzled. What was going on? She had used a lot of strength. It was impossible for Shi Jiu to still be conscious! Tang Huaixiao frowned. ¡°No matter what, you have to leave tonight. It¡¯s good that you woke up. Grab the reins tightly. Don¡¯t fall¡­¡± The reins suddenly snapped and Shi Jiu fell down. Tang Huaixiao grabbed Shi Jiu to steady him before letting go. What was going on tonight? Why did the reins snap all of a sudden? Shi Jiu smiled and said, ¡°The night is so beautiful tonight.¡± There was only a pale moon hanging high in the sky. How was it beautiful? She looked at Shi Jiu severely. ¡°Go. Don¡¯t evere back.¡± Shi Jiu sighed and reached out to hold Tang Huaixiao. ¡°Huaixiao, 1 don¡¯t remember anything. Perhaps I used to be an amazing person, but now, I¡¯m just Shi Jiu. I like being in the Tang family, and I like you.¡± Tang Huaixiao frowned. ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°I know what you are going to say. I just lost my memory temporarily. There are many things 1 don¡¯t know, but I think I used to know them. I can paint and write. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve lost my memory. Rather, I think I¡¯m reborn. I have probably locked part of my memory up just to protect myself from getting hurt.¡± Shi Jiu told her calmly. He was wise and eloquent, and everything he said was convincing. For some reason, Tang Huaixiao felt that what he said made sense. However, she still did not want him to stay. Tang Huaixiao looked away and said, ¡°Since you are so smart, even if you leave, you can still protect yourself and live a good life. You can¡¯t represent yourself while part of your memory is gone. You can¡¯t marry me.¡± Shi Jiu pondered and did not speak. Hu Yu couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and said to Liu Yuanyuan, ¡°Tang Huaixiao is really good at pushing people away. If it were me, 1 wouldn¡¯t care if he remembers his past or not. As long as he likes me, that¡¯ll be enough. Tang Huaixiao really doesn¡¯t know anything about romance.¡± Liu Yuanyuan responded expressionlessly. ¡°Be careful. Someone ising.¡± Hu Yu smiled. ¡°Wow, Tang Huaixiao¡¯s two brothers are here. Don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯te out either. Unless Tang Huaixiao really chases Shi Jiu away or intends to use violence on Shi Jiu, they will just watch in the dark like us.¡± Liu Yuanyuan was speechless. She was not a demon who liked to squat in the corner and peep at others. She was not interested in doing this, but ever since she was with Hu Yu, she had been doing this quite a lot¡­ Shi Jiu pondered for a long time. Tang Huaixiao¡¯s expression was cold. The faint hope in her eyes had been extinguished. She said coldly, ¡°Just leave..¡± Chapter 649 - 649: Your Heart Is Beating So Fast Chapter 649: Your Heart Is Beating So Fast Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Shi Jiu did not move. Instead, he said, ¡°You¡¯ve saved me many times.¡± Tang Huaixiao was a little annoyed. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to repay me. Stay away from me if you are really grateful to me.¡± Shi Jiu reached out and held Tang Huaixiao¡¯s face. ¡°Huaixiao, I don¡¯t know when my memory wille back, but I¡¯ll try my best not to let it happen. I¡¯m Shi Jiu and I want to marry you.¡± Tang Huaixiao looked at Shi Jiu and her cold expression softened. She wanted to push Shi Jiu away, but he suddenly hugged her. He tripped over and fell forward to the ground. Tang Huaixiao fell backward onto the grass with Shi Jiu on the top of her. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Get up.¡± Shi Jiu suddenly smiled. ¡°Huaixiao, your heart is beating so fast.¡± Tang Huaijin¡¯s eyes widened as he muttered softly. ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over. He actually dared to tease Huaixiao. He will definitely be sent flying by Huaixiao any second now. Huaiyu, go over there quietly. It¡¯s not easy for us to meet such a brother-inw. I don¡¯t want him to be beaten to death.¡± Tang Huaiyu nudged Tang Huaijin. ¡°Brother, let¡¯s go back. We don¡¯t have to be here anymore.¡± Tang Huaijin did not understand. ¡°Why should we leave? Don¡¯t you know how strong Huaixiao is? With Shi Jiu¡¯s small body, can he withstand her push? His bones will definitely break¡­¡± Tang Huaiyu exined patiently. ¡°Brother, Huaixiao likes Shi Jiu. She won¡¯t let him get hurt. Look, Shi Jiu is about to kiss Huaixiao, but she is not dodging it. Let¡¯s go back.¡± Tang Huaijin¡¯s eyes widened and he stared ahead. Shi Jiu was still lying on top of Tang Huaixiao. The two of them were quiet. After Shi Jiu finished speaking, he seemed to be listening to Tang Huaixiao¡¯s heartbeat. When Tang Huaixiao gradually calmed down, Shi Jiu asked with certainty. ¡°Huaixiao, you like me, right?¡± Tang Huaixiao seemed to be moved, but she still denied it firmly. ¡°I don¡¯t like you.¡± Shi Jiu stood up. ¡°You¡¯ll like me in the future.¡± Tang Huaixiao also got up very quickly. She answered with a straight face. ¡°Leave quickly. 1 don¡¯t like you, and I don¡¯t want you to stay in Jiufang City. Shi Jiu, you should go back to being yourself.¡± Shi Jiu frowned. He raised his hand. Just as he was about to touch Tang Huaixiao, Tang Huaixiao had already taken two steps back to avoid him. She looked at Shi Jiu seriously. ¡°I won¡¯t marry a person who doesn¡¯t even know who he is.¡± Tang Huaixiao turned around and left quickly. Under the cold moonlight, Shi Jiu was left alone with a horse, looking lonely. Shi Jiu touched the horse and led it back to the city. The people watching in the dark were disappointed to see this scene unfold. Tang Huaixiao and Tang Huaijin sighed. They had hoped that Tang Huaixiao wouldn¡¯t care about Shi Jiu¡¯s background. No matter who Shi Jiu was, he was not a bad person. However, Tang Huaixiao cared about it a lot. Just as she said, she would not marry someone who didn¡¯t even know who he was. Tang Huaiyu patted Tang Huaijin on the shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t be discouraged. The wedding is imminent and there¡¯s no way to break it off. After they get married, we¡¯ll get to the bottom of Shi Jiu¡¯s identity. He¡¯s most likely just an illegitimate son who¡¯s a threat to the legitimate son, so he was hunted down. If he¡¯s with Huaixiao and protected by us, I think his mother will definitely be happy.¡± Tang Huaijin felt displeased. ¡°What do you mean? Huaixiao is the eldest daughter of our family. Is she only worthy of marrying an illegitimate son?¡± Tang Huaiyu exined hastily. ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean.¡± Tang Huaijin said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back first. I have to tell our parents tomorrow and let them stop Huaixiao from chasing Shi Jiu away.¡± Hu Yu and Liu Yuanyuan also returned to the inn. At dawn, they told Liu Sanniang what had happened. Liu Sanniang pondered for a moment and said, ¡°The Third Prince didn¡¯t lose his memory. His memory is sealed. His name is Shi Jiu now, so he¡¯s Shi Jiu. Let¡¯s wait until the wedding.¡± Tang Huaixiao did not want to marry Shi Jiu, not because she did not like him, but because she had her principles. If Shi Jiu was unwilling to leave, Tang Huaixiao might break off the marriage on the wedding day. Liu Sanniang definitely had to bring Xia Hongming back, but she still did not know how his memory was sealed. She thought for a moment and stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Dizang Manor.¡± In the Dizang Manor. A middle-aged couple sat in the main hall. The man was wearing a mask. Even through the mask, one could feel his seriousness. The woman cried andined. ¡°Huaixiao, I won¡¯t force you to marry anyone, but when fate reallyes, don¡¯t push it away, okay?¡± Master Tang mmed the table solemnly. ¡°I¡¯ve already decided on Shi Jiu as my son-inw. If you dare toy a hand on him, I won¡¯t let you off.¡± Tang Huaixiao knelt down and said calmly, ¡°I have already told you that I won¡¯t marry someone with an unknown identity. I want to break off this marriage.¡± Madam Tang cried. ¡°No, I won¡¯t allow you to break off the marriage. Your eldest brother has already announced it to the entire city. If the marriage is broken now, what will they say about you? 1 won¡¯t allow them to say anything bad about you.¡± Master Tang frowned. ¡°It¡¯s not easy to find out about his identity. Now that the wedding is imminent, don¡¯t mess around. I¡¯ll find out Shi Jiu¡¯s identity even without you telling me. I won¡¯t let you be with someone you don¡¯t know.¡± Just as Tang Huaixiao was about to speak, Master Tang waved his hand. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s your fault for hitting Shi Jiu. Go and apologize to himter.¡± Tang Huaixiao nodded. She had hit the back of Shi Jiu¡¯s neck many timesst night. His shoulder was also swollen. The servant reported it to Master Tang. Just as Master Tang was about to dismiss Tang Huaixiao, a servant rushed in and reported. ¡°Master, Madam, there¡¯s a woman outside who wants to see you. She said that her name is Liu Sanniang..¡± Chapter 650 - 650: She’s Liu Sanniang Chapter 650: She¡¯s Liu Sanniang Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Tang Huaixiao immediately stood up. This was impossible. Why was Liu Sanniang here suddenly? Master Tang, and Madam Tang were extremely excited. ¡°Let here in.¡± Whether it was really Liu Sanniang or not, they had to invite her in first. They had heard of Liu Sanniang¡¯s name countless times and asked Tang Huaijin and Tang Huaixiao to invite her over from the capital. They did not expect something to go wrong on that trip. Now that Liu Sanniang hade to Jiufang City on her own, there was naturally no reason for them not to see her. Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan were already standing outside the Dizang Manor. The servant quickly returned. He looked at Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan and gestured for them toe in. ¡°Esteemed guests, pleasee in with me.¡± Liu Sanniang and the others walked into the Dizang Manor. Hu Yu looked around and said, ¡°Venerable Liu, the feng shui in the Dizang Manor is good, but not many descendants of the Tang family are normal.¡± Tang Huaixiao had two faces. Tang Huaijin looked like a savage. Most importantly, Hu Yu and Liu Yuanyuan had noticed that Tang Huaijin only had four fingers on his hands, but two more toes on his feet. Tang Huaiyu was the magistrate of Jiufang City. He looked like a normal person, but Hu Yu and Liu Yuanyuan had noticed that one of Tang Huaiyu¡¯s eyes was blind. Everyone in the Tang family was suffering one way or another. Under the dazzling Buddhist light, Liu Sanniang also saw thick evil and darkness. Tang Huaijin and Tang Huaiyu were also informed of her arrival. When Liu Sanniang entered the main hall, they also reached the ce. Madam Tang was in disbelief when she saw Liu Sanniang. It was rumored that Liu Sanniang was a young and beautiful girl, but when she saw her with her own eyes, she was in disbelief. ¡°Are you really Miss Liu?¡± Madam Tang sized up Liu Sanniang carefully and asked with surprise in her voice. She could not believe that Liu Sanniang was really such a little girl. Was she actually that powerful? Many questions instantly surfaced in her mind. After all, rumors were just rumors. She had not seen what Liu Sanniang was capable of with her own eyes. What others said was not all that trustworthy. Madam Tang had aplicated expression, not knowing how to behave. Master Tang looked at Liu Sanniang and said politely, ¡°Miss Liu, please take a seat. What brings you here?¡± Before Liu Sanniang could speak, Tang Huaixiao looked at her coldly. ¡°Who are you? Why are you pretending to be Liu Sanniang?¡± Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°I came for Shi Jiu. Miss Tang, don¡¯t you want to know who Shi Jiu is?¡± Tang Huaijin looked at Liu Sanniang, Chu Yan, and the others and suddenly interrupted. ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± Hu Yu smiled and waved at him. ¡°Hello, Big One.¡± Liu Yuanyuan¡¯s face was cold and expressionless. She stood beside Liu Sanniang. If Tang Huaixiao attacked Liu Sanniang, she would quickly counterattack to protect Liu Sanniang. Chu Yan stood beside Liu Sanniang with a cold expression. He only gently squeezed Liu Sanniang¡¯s palm. Tang Huaixiao looked at Tang Huaijin. The Tang family was all looking at Tang Huaijin. They did not expect that Tang Huaijin had already met Liu Sanniang and the others. Tang Huaijin exined. ¡°I met them two days ago when I was announcing Huaixiao¡¯s wedding in the city.¡± Tang Huaijin still remembered them because he had a deep impression of one of the girls among them. Tang Huaijin did not look at Hu Yu. Instead, he stared at Liu Yuanyuan. Seeing that the cold beauty was not looking at him, he felt a little disappointed. Hu Yu nudged Liu Yuanyuan with her hand and whispered under her breath. ¡°Liu Yuanyuan, that big guy actually likes someone like you. He didn¡¯t even look at me when I greeted him. Is he blind?¡± Liu Yuanyuan could not be bothered to talk to Hu Yu. Tang Huaixiao sized up Liu Sanniang. In the end, she pursed her lips and said, ¡°Who exactly is Shi Jiu?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Tang Huaixiao and answered calmly. ¡°He is the Third Prince, Xia Hongming.¡± Xia Hongming was already married, and his consort had a noble status. Tang Huaixiao¡¯s expression turned cold. Tang Huaijin mustered his courage and retorted. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. He can¡¯t be the Third Prince. The Third Prince is still in the capital.¡± The disappearance of a prince was definitely not a small matter. It was impossible for it to be hidden. Master Tang said in a low voice, ¡°Miss Liu, you said that he¡¯s the Third Prince. Do you have any evidence?¡± Not to mention Tang Huaijin, even Master Tang could not believe that the person his children casually saved actually had such a noble status. No one could believe it. They would only think that it was fake. ¡°Master Tang, do you want to know why the Tang family is protected by the Buddhist light, but the descendants of the Tang family are still cursed?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Master Tang and questioned him calmly. Master Tang was wearing a mask. He stood rooted to the ground. No one knew how shocked he was under the mask! He looked at Liu Sanniang and asked in a low voice. ¡°Why?¡± There was a profound array formation set up hundreds of years ago in the Tang family. Even a capable master would have to see the core of the array formation to know that it was powered by Buddist light. This was the first time Liu Sanniang came to the Tang family, but she could immediately tell that the family was protected by Buddhist light. This was enough to make Master Tang let down his guard against Liu Sanniang. Even if he had to put down all his dignity, he would not hesitate at this moment. He only wanted an answer. Liu Sanniang looked at Master Tang and said, ¡°Master Tang, please take off your mask. 1 want to see your face.¡± Tang Huaixiao took two steps forward and looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°We¡¯re all from the Tang family. Miss Liu, if you want to read a face, read mine.¡± As Tang Huaixiao spoke, she was about to take off her mask when Liu Sanniang said slowly, ¡°You¡¯re not the one worshiping the Buddha statue. Master Tang is the head of the family. He¡¯s the one worshiping the Buddha statue.¡± Tang Huaixiao¡¯s hand that was touching the mask paused. Every word Liu Sanniang said was very powerful. Tang Huaiyu said calmly, ¡°All of you, leave. Without my permission, no one is allowed to approach.¡± The servants gradually left the ce. Tang Huaiyu looked at Hu Yu and Liu Yuanyuan. ¡°Ladies, you can leave as well..¡± Chapter 651 - 651: The Curse Chapter 651: The Curse Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Hu Yu waved her hand. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving.¡± Liu Yuanyuan responded coldly. ¡°Nor am I.¡± Master Tang looked at Liu Sanniang and said calmly, ¡°Miss Liu, let your friends leave. They have never seen such a face before. I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll be frightened.¡± Hu Yu and Liu Yuanyuan looked like two beautiful girls. Perhaps they had never seen something this hideous. Liu Sanniang replied serenely. ¡°No need, they¡¯re not afraid.¡± Madam Tang looked at Master Tang with worry. Even though they were married for many decades, she had not seen Master Tang¡¯s face for a long time. Master Tang did not want anyone to see his face, so he wore a mask all year round. When Master Tang was young, this appearance had hurt him a lot. Madam Tang felt that in this world, the thing that hurt the most was not swords, but gossip and strange gazes. Master Tang said with difficulty, ¡°Madam, please retreat outside the hall.¡± Madam Tang pursed her lips and held back her tears. ¡°If Master wants me to leave, then I¡¯ll leave.¡± Master Tang could take off his mask in front of others, but he did not want the person he loved the most to see him like this. Madam Tang understood. Her heart ached for Master Tang. She was very obedient. If he didn¡¯t want her to look, she wouldn¡¯t. Madam Tang stood up and left. Master Tang raised his hand and slowly took off his mask. It was an indescribable face. Tang Huaixiao¡¯s eyes were cold. Her hand was already on the dagger at her waist. As long as Liu Sanniang said something unpleasant, she would go up and stab her to death. Tang Huaixiao and Master Tang both had two faces, but his face had already begun to droop. If outsiders saw his face, they would probably faint due to fear. Liu Sanniang looked at Master Tang¡¯s face and did not show any disgust or fear. She looked at Master Tang as if he was an ordinary person. Master Tang¡¯s uneasiness was soothed when he looked into Liu Sanniang¡¯s eyes. After a while, Liu Sanniang said, ¡°Master Tang, when are you going to let Young Master Tang worship the statue with you?¡± Master Tang did not know why Liu Sanniang asked this, but he replied. ¡°When Huaijin gets married, we¡¯ll be worshiping the statue together. I was like this back. After my marriage, 1 started worshiping the Buddha statue devoutly.¡± Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°Are you worshiping the statue to wash away your sins?¡± Master Tang pondered for a moment and nodded. ¡°Yes, hundreds of years ago, our Tang family made a mistake. That¡¯s why such a curse was cast on us. Generation after generation, only by protecting Jiufang City can we wash away the sins. When the sins are washed away, our Tang family will have normal descendants.¡± Every generation was ugly and monstrous. It was a punishment meted out to the Tang family. Each member of the Tang family was waiting for the day the curse disappeared. Liu Sanniang looked at Master Tang. ¡°The karma of the previous generation will not be passed down to the next generation.¡± Master Tang didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Miss Liu, what do you mean?¡± If karma of the previous generation would not pass down to the next, why would the Tang family end up like this? Master Tang stared at Liu Sanniang¡¯s face, looking terrifying. Tang Huaixiao and Tang Huaijin could not help but fall into deep thought, thinking about what Liu Sanniang meant. She looked at Master Tang and said in a calm and emotionless tone, ¡°Your children and descendants will be iplete not because of the sins of your ancestors, but because of your sins.¡± Master Tang refused to believe her words. ¡°How is that possible? Our Tang family has protected Jiufang City for generations. Our descendants will never leave this ce. We used all kinds of methods to defend the city. We¡­¡± Master Tang couldn¡¯t bring himself to continue. What sins had he evermitted? Liu Sanniang looked at Master Tang. ¡°That¡¯s what 1 read from your face. 1 want to see the Buddha statue you worship.¡± Master Tang hesitated. ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t let you do that. Only the Tang family can see this Buddha. This is a Buddha that our ancestors painstakingly invited to protect our descendants. If not for the Buddha, our Tang family would be in a worse state than now.¡± Master Tang had mixed feelings. He could not help but look at Liu Sanniang. He did not know what he wanted to see, but he subconsciously hoped that Liu Sanniang would show a strange expression. Even if it was just a little, Master Tang could convince himself not to believe Liu Sanniang. However, he was disappointed. Liu Sanniang looked at him sincerely. She only said what she knew. She did not lie or boast about anything. Master Tang asked with hesitation. ¡°Miss Liu, is there something wrong with the Buddha?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Master Tang. ¡°The sins of your Tang family alle from it. Your offering is the life force of the statue, but what it repays you with is sin.¡± Master Tang almost lost his ability to think. He couldn¡¯t believe it, nor could he allow himself to believe it. No one in the Tang family could ept such reality. Every word Liu Sanniang said was not filled with mockery and sadness. Instead, it was filled with sincerity. Every generation of the Tang family was living to wash away their sins and do good. Therefore, when they met Shi Jiu, they saved him without hesitation because saving a life was better than building a seven-story pagoda. Tang Huaixiao pulled out the dagger angrily. ¡°Don¡¯t try to sow discord between us. I think you have just been sent to kill Shi Jiu. You can¡¯t use your power in my territory, so you want to sow discord and make our family copse so that you can do whatever you want, right?¡± Tang Huaixiao bit her lip and looked at Liu Sanniang angrily. Before she could do anything, she felt a sudden pain in her wrist and the dagger fell to the ground.. Chapter 652 - 652: Mind Reading Chapter 652: Mind Reading Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The door was pushed open and Madam Tang walked in with tears in her eyes. She walked straight to Liu Sanniang and pleaded. ¡°Miss Liu, can you exin more clearly?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Madam Tang and said, ¡°From now on, if you don¡¯t worship it, your descendants will start to look like normal people.¡± Liu Sanniang had already made it clear. Madam Tang was surprised. Was it that simple? It was so simple that it was unbelievable. Was it really that simple for the Tang family to remove the curse? Tang Huaixiao clenched her fists. She was filled with questions, but she could not bring herself to ask. The Tang family needed time to calm down. They all felt suppressed pain in their hearts, and their thoughts were extremelyplicated. Master Tang slowly raised his head to look at Liu Sanniang. His eyes were filled with grief, like an injured old beast. His voice was filled with sorrow. ¡°Miss Liu,e with me to take a look at that Buddha.¡± Tang Huaixiao looked at Master Tang. ¡°Father.¡± Tang Huaijin frowned and couldn¡¯t help but remind him. ¡°Father, why don¡¯t you think about it again?¡± Master Tang stopped in his tracks. The veins on his clenched fists bulged. He turned around and looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu, you¡¯re here for the Third Prince, right?¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. Master Tang slowly put on the mask. ¡°Then Miss Liu, tell me about the Third Prince. Why did the real Third Prince end up being reced?¡± Liu Sanniang recalled the secret that Xian Fei had told her. This organization really existed. She slowly told him that other than the Third Prince, there had been several cases of people being reced. Master Tang and the Tang family were terrified when they heard that. They subconsciously looked at Tang Huaiyu. Tang Huaiyu nodded. ¡°Miss Liu is right. Although these cases are very confidential, there are still some people who know about it.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Master Tang and said calmly, ¡°That is why 1 came to look for the Third Prince.¡± The substitutes had been nurtured since they were young. After they reced people, they would continue to live the way these people lived and behaved and nothing would change. Hearing Liu Sanniang¡¯s words, Master Tang was stunned for a moment. He felt that Liu Sanniang was a little arrogant, but on second thought, he felt that she was right. Tang Huaiyu¡¯s expression was serious. He said to Master Tang, ¡°Uncle, 1 heard that Miss Liu can read people¡¯s minds. As long as she can prove that she is Miss Liu, we can believe her.¡± Liu Sanniang¡¯s name had long spread across the region. Tang Huaiyu¡¯s words reminded Master Tang. He looked at Liu Sanniang and said, ¡°Miss Liu, if I¡¯ve offended you, as the head of the Tang family, I¡¯ll apologize to you. Can I ask you to read my mind?¡± He did not believe in rumors. He only believed in what he could feel and see. Master Tang looked at Liu Sanniang with intense eyes. She nodded slowly with a calm expression. ¡°Sure.¡± After Liu Sanniang agreed, Master Tang felt even more uneasy. He said, ¡°Miss Liu, do you need us to prepare anything for you?¡± Master Tang was mentally prepared and waited for Liu Sanniang to make all kinds of strange requests. As far as he knew, masters were all peculiar. Hu Yu was amused andughed out loud. ¡°Pfft¡­ Sorry, I couldn¡¯t hold it in. Don¡¯t mind me.¡± Liu Sanniang responded calmly. ¡°There¡¯s no need to prepare anything. If Master Tang is ready, please sit down and extend your hand.¡± Tang Huaiyu looked at Liu Sanniang. He was blind in one eye and had made a fake eye in the other eye socket. He did not want his descendants to continue to be iplete, so he had been paying special attention to Liu Sanniang. He thought that if Liu Sanniang asked them to prepare something, she would definitely be a liar. This was because he had heard that Liu Sanniang could read people¡¯s minds without needing to prepare anything. The girl in front of him matched the information he had gathered about her. Master Tang sat down at the side. Liu Sanniang walked to the other side and sat down. He ced his hand on the table. Under the cold mask, his expression wasplicated. Liu Sanniang reached out and ced her hand on Master Tang¡¯s wrist, like a doctor taking a patient¡¯s pulse. This was how Master Tang felt. When he felt a warm force wrapping around him, he was a little lost in it. It had been a long time since he had been so rxed. This warmth andfort made him want to cry. He closed his eyes, thinking to himself that it was really tiring to be a member of the Tang family. He gradually calmed down, and the pain in his heart seemed to have eased. He nced at Liu Sanniang and couldn¡¯t help but ask himself. ¡°Could she really find out what he was thinking?¡± Liu Sanniang said slowly, ¡°It must be very tiring being a member of the Tang family, right?¡± Chapter 653 - 653: Collapse Of Faith Chapter 653: Copse Of Faith Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Liu Sanniang¡¯s voice was soft, but it somehow made everyone in the Tang family want to cry. Being a member of the Tang family was more than tiring. Liu Sanniang looked at Master Tang and continued. ¡°I saw a very dark night and heavy rain. You stood in that trap and didn¡¯t open your mouth to shout a word. You heard many people searching for you. They called your name, Muxun, Tang Muxun.¡± Master Tang¡¯s body trembled. Just like that, the memories in the depths of his heart were pulled out by Liu Sanniang without any warning. Scenes reyed in his mind as if they had happened only yesterday. ¡°Those who loved you shouted your name, hoping that you could give them some response. You stood in the trap and looked at the extremely small exit. Your eyes were filled with despair. But you don¡¯t want to live anymore. You don¡¯t want to hear people call you a monster again.¡± When his memory was pulled out by Liu Sanniang, Master Tang trembled and almost instantly broke down. ¡°Enough, enough¡­¡± Master Tang suddenly retracted his hand. He still had a lingering fear in his heart. When Liu Sanniang told him about this memory, he became afraid and believed her instantly. Liu Sanniang¡¯s identity was unquestionable. Master Tang was afraid that Liu Sanniang would describe the pain in the depth of his heart. Fortunately, after he asked Liu Sanniang to stop, she stopped. He took a few deep breaths before he regained his rationality. Madam Tang did not know what Liu Sanniang was talking about, nor did Tang Huaiyu or Tang Huaijin. However, they could tell from Master Tang¡¯s expression that something was wrong. Tang Huaixiao said, ¡°Father, what she said¡­¡± Was it all true? Tang Huaixiao didn¡¯t finish her sentence, but everyone knew what she wanted to ask. Master Tang nodded. ¡°What Miss Liu said is true.¡± Those memories had been buried in his heart for many years. He had never mentioned it to anyone. Master Tang looked at Liu Sanniang and said solemnly, ¡°Miss Liu, our Tang family has been trying to wash away our sins for generations. We¡¯ve invited countless psychics, but we couldn¡¯t remove the curse. Now, I, Tang Muxun, beg you to help our Tang family. As long as you can help the Tang family, our family will agree to all your requests. No matter what it is, as long as you ask, we will do anything to satisfy you.¡± Master Tang made a solemn promise. Liu Sanniang replied calmly. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about this after I take a look at the statue.¡± Master Tang was stunned for a moment before nodding. ¡°The Buddha statue is in the ancestral hall. Miss Liu, please follow me.¡± ¡°Father.¡± Tang Huaixiao called out. Master Tang looked back at Tang Huaixiao and said, ¡°Huaixiao, don¡¯t worry. 1 won¡¯t do anything stupid. I have to get an answer, no matter what it is.¡± Even if what came with the answer was a bloody cmity, he had to know. Master Tang led the way and brought Liu Sanniang to the ancestral hall. After walking out of the main hall, Master Tang suddenly stopped and turned back. ¡°Everyone,e. Since the rule is already broken, there¡¯s no need to abide by it.¡± Tang Huaiji and Tang Huaiyu followed behind. Madam Tang walked up to Tang Huaixiao and held her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Your father knows what he is doing.¡± The Tang family¡¯s ancestral hall was located in the center of the Dizang Manor. This courtyard was deep and cold. Only the head of the family had the key to open the door. Master Tang opened the door and let everyone in. Even Madam Tang had never been to this ancestral hall in all these years. There was a Buddha statue and memorial tablets for the ancestors of the Tang family in there. Only the head of the Tang family had the right to worship it. In the bright ancestral hall, there was a golden Buddha statue with a charitable face. Master Tang looked at the Buddha statue with mixed feelings. He shivered for no reason. Liu Sanniang looked at the statue with a cold gaze. The souls were filled with anger towards her, and she heard many angry voices. ¡°What¡¯s going on with Muxun? Didn¡¯t I teach him to remember the rule? I¡¯ve only been dead for a few years. Why doesn¡¯t he take my words seriously?¡± ¡°Hurry up and get him to take away these people. Otherwise, what if they anger the Buddha? The hard work of so many generations must not be destroyed.¡± Below the Buddha statue were a few rows of memorial tablets. When Liu Sanniang heard these voices, she released her power. Soon, these souls appeared in the ancestral hall like phantoms. For a moment, the huge ancestral hall actually seemed a little crowded. The souls didn¡¯t seem to notice that they had taken form. Instead, they kept arguing. ¡°Look at what kind of unfilial son you brought up. He didn¡¯t even take what you said to heart.¡± ¡°What did I teach you back then? How did you teach Muxun? Why did you make him so impetuous?¡± The soul that was scolded lowered his head and said, ¡°Father, Grandfather, Great-grandfather, please don¡¯t me me. Muxun is not an impulsive child. There might be a reason for this¡­¡± At this moment, the shocked Tang family gradually came back to their senses. Master Tang and Mrs. Tang had already knelt down. ¡°Father, it¡¯s my fault, but don¡¯t be angry. Listen to me.¡± Tang Huaixiao, Tang Huaixiao, and Tang Huaiyu knelt down as well. Only then did the souls realize that something was wrong. Their expressions wereplicated. In the end, they pointed at Master Tang and Madam Tang and asked. ¡°Muxun, can you see us?¡± After asking, he was even more surprised. ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be the case. You¡¯re not dead yet.. How can you see us? No, no, how can you all see us?¡± Chapter 654 - 654: Collapse Of Faith (Part 2) Chapter 654: Copse Of Faith (Part 2) Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Master Tang was not the only one who could see them. Everyone in the hall could see them. Realizing this, the ancestors of the Tang family turned furious. ¡°Who did this and ruined the efforts of generations of the Tang family?¡± ¡°Who is it? Who is it?¡± For a moment, countless souls searched everywhere like beasts that had lost control. Master Tang looked up at Liu Sanniang and the others, puzzled. Why didn¡¯t his ancestors seem to be able to see Liu Sanniang and the others? Hu Yu coughed lightly. ¡°Are all the people in the Tang family blind? Can¡¯t you see us?¡± Hearing the voices of outsiders, the Tang family looked at Liu Sanniang and the others and were immediately furious. Master Tang stood up and stretched out his hand. ¡°Father, please let me exin. I¡¯m not an impulsive person. If not for you and Mother, I would have died long ago. I will remember the sins of the Tang family.¡± At the mention of that year, the angry souls calmed down. They all knew that their only heir, Tang Muxun, was almost dead that year. Seeing that his ancestors had calmed down, Master Tang began to exin the ins and outs to them. The ancestors did not believe it. They said one after another, ¡°You must have been deceived. I think you¡¯re crazy. The sins of the Tang family have to be atoned for generations after generations.¡± Even though they were already dead, they were still worried about whether the Tang family had managed to wash away their sins. Without seeing a normal descendant of the Tang family, they could not rest in peace. Every generation was waiting. After the sins were atoned for, they would leave in peace. However, after several generations, nothing had changed. They were disappointed, but they still continued to wait. Only with such an obsession in their hearts could they continue to exist in the ancestral hall. What Master Tang was doing now undoubtedly broke the rule, and they could not ept his exnation. After being angry with Master Tang, they turned their angry gazes to Liu Sanniang and the others. ¡°You liars!¡± Hu Yu responded impatiently. ¡°What are you looking at? Do you believe I¡¯ll send your old farts flying with a punch?¡± Countless souls were angered and surged towards Hu Yu and Liu Yuanyuan. Master Tang and Madam Tang did not know what to do. When they suddenly saw their dead ancestors, their feelings wereplicated. Tang Huaixiao, Tang Huaijin, and Tang Huaiyu were the youngest descendants of the Tang family. They did not even have the right to speak in here. Liu Sanniang slowly walked towards the Buddha statue. She reached out and ced her hand on it, releasing her power. Pop. With a soft sound, a stream of air slowly spread out. The golden light on the golden Buddha statue slowly dissipated, revealing the ck inside. The originally benevolent Buddha also became gloomy and cold. The ancestral hall was very quiet until Hu Yu said coldly, ¡°Your Tang family has been worshiping this thing for so many generations? Do you even know what it is?¡± The souls calmed down and looked at the Buddha statue together. They did not know anything. The rule to worship the statue was passed down from their ancestors. One of the souls said, ¡°I still remember that 200 years ago, Jiufang City was hell on earth. At that time, I wasn¡¯t married. I felt that the sins of the Tang family had to be atoned for by me. I wanted to umte merit for my descendants, so I wanted to govern Jiufang City. During those years, the people in the city were suffering. I was defeated and forced to retreat to Jiufang City. Those bandits barged in the city and burned, killed, and robbed the people. When I came back with people, the entire city was filled with broken limbs¡­ Later, our Tang family became stronger and stronger and protected this ce. After that, I asked my descendants to protect Jiufang City until death and maintain the peace here. I wanted to use this to wash away our sins¡­¡± However, when the benevolent Buddha statue turned into a cold demon, the faith in their hearts copsed. For so many generations, were they just suffering the consequences of their own actions? When Master Tang saw this scene, he felt a lump in his throat. He gulped and said, ¡°I, Tang Muxun, the 25th head of the Tang family, will destroy this Buddha statue now. No matter what the consequences are, I will bear it alone. Please allow me to do so, Ancestors.¡± ¡°Destroy it. Who knows what we¡¯ve been worshiping for so many generations? Even if the Tang family is extinct, it doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m tired.¡± A soul floated up to Tang Muxun and sighed deeply. This Buddha statue was worshiped generation after generation. It was said that this was a Buddha who could protect future generations. If not for the Buddha¡¯s protection, no one knew what kind of monster the Tang family would have given birth to. However, if the Buddha was fake, then why couldn¡¯t the curse be fake? Master Tang stood up and walked towards the Buddha statue step by step. He looked straight at its cold face. He pushed down the Buddha statue that he had been worshiping for countless years and broke its arm, but this was not enough.. Chapter 655 - 655: Collapse Of Faith (Part 3) Chapter 655: Copse Of Faith (Part 3) Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Master Tang went out to find a hammer. He wanted to smash this thing into pieces. Tang Huaijin and Tang Huaiyu also came forward together. The ancestors of the Tang family joined in to vent their anger. They no longer had a body and could not even touch objects. However, if they joined in and trampled on the statue, they would feel better. They began to gradually dissipate. ¡°Muxun, no matter if the Tang family is still around in the future, 1 won¡¯t me you. It¡¯s been hard on you these years.¡± One by one, the souls gradually dissipated. All of them seemed to have something to say, but in the end, they did not say it. Liu Sanniang chanted the scriptures softly, and wisps of ck aura condensed into a bead. She held it gently in her palm. Tang Huaixiao, Tang Huaijin, and the others were all in distress. Hu Yu sighed. The Tang family had been deceived too much and for far too long. For generations, they did not even know who deceived them. Master Tang slowly stood up and instructed. ¡°Go and get Shi Jiu.¡± Tang Huaixiao stood up. ¡°1¡¯11 go.¡± After Tang Huaixiao left the ancestral hall, Madam Tang held Master Tang and said to Liu Sanniang, ¡°Miss Liu, my son will be the head of the Dizang Manor in the future. My nephew is already the magistrate of Jiufang City. If you need our help in the future, we will do our best.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Master Tang and said, ¡°Continue to protect thend. Protecting thend will also protect the younger generations.¡± Master Tang looked at Liu Sanniang with tears streaming down his face. He nodded. ¡°Miss Liu is right. We will never abandon the foundation built by our ancestors. It¡¯s our duty to make sure that the peace of jiufang City is maintained.¡± The crazy hatred in his heart slowly dissipated. As a member of the Tang family, he had suffered too much. When he thought of being lied to for so long, he could not suppress the surging emotion. Liu Sanniang¡¯s words enlightened him. The peace in Jiufang City was exchanged with the blood and flesh of his ancestors. It was protected by the Tang family. It was precisely because the people believed in the Tang family that the Tang family was willing to sacrifice their blood and lives to protect the people. How could he turn a blind eye to those who relied on the Tang family because of some evil? The resentment in his heart dissipated bit by bit. Master Tang looked at Liu Sanniang again and said respectfully, ¡°Miss Liu, thank you.¡± Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°No need.¡± After returning to the main hall from the ancestral hall, Master Tang instructed the servants to make the best tea. Tang Huaixiao had gone to invite Shi Jiu. He would be here soon. When Tang Huaixiao walked into the courtyard, the servant said to her, ¡°Miss, Young Master Shi Jiu is in the study.¡± Tang Huaixiao nodded. ¡°All of you can leave.¡± Tang Huaixiao walked towards the study quietly. The door was not closed and she did not make a sound. Shi Jiu was focused on drawing and did not notice Tang Huaixiaoing in. Looking at his drawing, Tang Huaixiao was touched. It was a drawing of the night she knocked him out and was about to send him away. Tang Huaixiao couldn¡¯t help but touch the half of her face that was covered by the mask. She had known since she was young that she looked strange. She had heard from the maidservants in the mansion that it was because the Tang family was cursed and hadmitted serious sins. She had always thought so too. Since it was the sin of the Tang family, as a daughter of the Tang family, she should naturally bear it. But now, all of this turned out to be a lie. She was on the verge of copse and wanted to cry, but tears simply would note out of her eyes. She had long chosen to never show her weak side to anyone. Tang Huaixiao¡¯s mind was in a mess. She did not notice that Shi Jiu had already stopped drawing. He looked at Tang Huaixiao intently and saw that she was fighting back her tears. Shi Jiu reached out and wiped the corners of her eyes. ¡°Huaixiao, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Tang Huaixiao came back to her senses and looked at Shi Jiu. Tang Huaixiao said, ¡°Shi Jiu, your drawing skills are really good. Can you draw a portrait of me?¡± Shi Jiu smiled gently. ¡°Of course. Huaixiao, you¡¯ve never opened yourself up to anyone before, right? You were holding back your tears just now, but from now on, you can open yourself up to me.¡± Tang Huaixiao looked into that pair of gentle eyes and was in a daze for a moment. Shi Jiu continued. ¡°What kind of portrait do you want? 1 can draw a portrait of you drinking, pondering, meditating, training.¡± He had already drawn these scenes countless times in his mind. He could draw them skillfully at any time. Tang Huaixiao looked at him and said seriously, ¡°Just draw a portrait of me looking like a normal woman. I just want to see what it looks like. Even if it doesn¡¯t look like me, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Shi Jiu nodded. He looked at Tang Huaixiao affectionately and intently. She had never been so nervous. She felt that Shi Jiu had seen the side of her that she had never revealed to anyone. When she was nervous, she would sweat. Shi Jiu smiled and took out another piece of drawing paper. He dipped his brush in ink and began to draw. Tang Huaixiao stood at the side nervously and watched as he drew arge lotus. Tang Huaixiao had never seen such scenery. It was too cold here for lotus to bloom. Clusters of lotus flowers grew in theke. There was a pavilion in the center of theke. A man stepped on the wooden path leading to the pavilion. The corner of his clothes gently brushed against the lotus leaves as he picked a lotus flower from his hand. The girl appeared on the steps of the pavilion. Tang Huaixiao recognized that it was her face. Her curved eyes made her look less masculine and more gentle.. Chapter 656 - 656: He’s Shi Jiu Chapter 656: He¡¯s Shi Jiu Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Actually, she was not ugly. Tang Huaixiao had forgotten what she was originally here for. She watched as Shi Jiu colored the drawing to make it more realistic. Her heart was beating fast, and the words from that night echoed in her ears. She heard him say, ¡°Huaixiao, your heart is beating so fast.¡± The sky had turned dark at some point. Shi Jiu looked at Tang Huaixiao and said, ¡°Huaixiao, you won¡¯t be angry that I included myself in the drawing, right?¡± He liked this woman. He was deeply attracted to her. No matter which side of her, he liked it all. He wanted to walk into her world, both in the drawing and in reality. He wanted to be a part of her life. Tang Huaixiao picked up the drawing paper. The ink had gradually dried. She said calmly, ¡°Pack up and go to the front hall. Father and Mother have something to tell you.¡± Tang Huaixiao did not look at Shi Jiu. She took the drawing paper and walked out. She knew that Shi Jiu was looking at her, but she could not do anything. It was enough for her to have this drawing. She knew that Shi Jiu would eventually disappear and be the real him. Tang Huaixiao was stunned for a moment when her hand was suddenly grabbed. She forgot to react. Just as she was about to leave, she was pulled back. Her back was leaning against the door. A familiar smell approached, and she forgot to escape. Shi Jiu¡¯s eyes were deep. He looked at Tang Huaixiao and said, ¡°Huaixiao, we might never meet again, but I¡¯ve already fallen in love with you. Even if I¡¯m gone, you have to be well. Remember, there¡¯s someone who cares about you deeply.¡± Tang Huaixiao looked at Shi Jiu. She saw a faint smile on his face. He understood everything. Something warm slid down her face. Tang Huaixiao felt that her vision was blurry for a moment. The smell that belonged to someone gradually dissipated. She heard footsteps going out. Tang Huaixiao gulped and raised her hand to wipe her face. She was crying. She didn¡¯t know when her tears had flowed out. She felt a little sad. Her heart had long turned into ice, but it was melted by a man called Shi Jiu. Henceforth, there would always be a ce for him in her heart¡­ Tang Huaixiao looked at the drawing paper in her hand. It was already dry. She rolled it up and slowly walked out of the courtyard. Tang Huaixiao did not go to the main hall immediately. Instead, she returned to her room to put the drawing paper away. After everything was done, she went to the main hall. Shi Jiu walked into the main hall with a calm and gentle expression. He bowed slightly to Master Tang and Madam Tang. ¡°Father-inw, Mother-inw.¡± When Master Tang heard Shi Jiu call him Father-inw, he feltplicated. ¡°Shi Jiu is here.¡± This was the son-inw he liked the most, but fate was ying tricks on him. No matter how much Master Tang wanted to keep Shi Jiu, he couldn¡¯t force him. Madam Tang raised her sleeve to wipe her tears. Shi Jiu nodded. ¡°1 don¡¯t know why Father-inw and Mother-inw asked me toe. I was drawing Huaixiao¡¯s portrait just now, so 1 camete. If I knew that it was so important, 1 would havee earlier.¡± Master Tang looked at Liu Sanniang. After waiting for so long, Liu Sanniang was not impatient. Now that Shi Jiu was here, Master Tang said, ¡°Shi Jiu, you lost your memory. I called you here to help you retrieve your lost memory. This is Miss Liu. She can help you remember your past.¡± Shi Jiu nced at Liu Sanniang with a cold expression. He then looked at Master Tang. ¡°Father-inw, my matter is not important. Let Miss Liu help the family first.¡± Master Tang sighed in his heart and said, ¡°Shi Jiu, Miss Liu has already helped the family. The matter at home has been resolved. From Huaixiao¡¯s generation onwards, the Tang family will no longer have iplete children.¡± Shi Jiu said happily, ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± He lowered his eyes. The curse on the Tang family had been removed. The biggest problem between him and Huaixiao was now gone. He did not want to go back to being his original self. Why couldn¡¯t he just be the way he was now? Master Tang nodded and looked at him. ¡°Shi Jiu, after you retrieve your memory, you can decide whether you want to marry Huaixiao. Shi Jiu, you are the son-inw I value the most. No one can rece you.¡± Master Tang was serious. Shi Jiu had lost his memory. He was the Third Prince. As long as he retrieved his memory and still wanted to marry Tang Huaixiao, Master Tang would fulfill his wish even if he already had a princess consort. Shi Jiu smiled. ¡°Father-inw, it¡¯s a deal!¡± Tang Huaijin said loudly, ¡°Brother-inw, don¡¯t worry. Our father has the final say. If Huaixiao dares to disobey, we¡¯ll teach her a lesson.¡± However, the premise was that after regaining his memory, he still liked Tang Huaixiao. Shi Jiu nodded. He looked at Liu Sanniang and said, ¡°Miss Liu, can we talk in private?¡± After saying that to Liu Sanniang, Shi Jiu turned to Master Tang and said, ¡°Father-inw, Mother-inw, First Brother, Second Brother, I¡¯m sorry. Please give me some space to deal with my own problem.¡± Master Tang and Madam Tang stood up and left. Soon, only Liu Sanniang and the others were left in the main hall. Shi Jiu looked at Liu Sanniang and said, ¡°Miss Liu, you are the same as in the dream.¡± He remembered both dreams. It was also because of those two dreams that he remembered that he could onlye out to protect Xia Hongming when he needed to. When necessary, in order to survive, he would do anything even if he had to abandon his dignity. He was lucky to meet the Tang siblings and was saved by them, so he did not suffer much. Liu Sanniang looked at Shi Jiu and nodded. Shi Jiu smiled. ¡°What should I do?¡± Liu Sanniang said, ¡°Just extend your hand.¡± Shi Jiu walked to the other side of Liu Sanniang and sat down. He extended his hand with a calm expression. Liu Sanniang ced her hand on his wrist. Shi Jiu felt a warm force gradually enveloping him. He said slowly, ¡°Miss Liu, have you ever thought about what to do if you can¡¯t find me or if I¡¯m dead?¡± Liu Sanniang replied calmly. ¡°Even if you are dead, I¡¯ll have to see your corpse.¡± Shi Jiu forced a smile. ¡°Miss Liu, you are really honest..¡± Chapter 657 - 657:1 Have A Request Chapter 657:1 Have A Request Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Liu Sanniang¡¯s power slowly enveloped Shi Jiu. She sensed the memories that belonged to him. Shi Jiu opened his heart to herpletely and let Liu Sanniang know everything in his mind. Shi Jiu existed in Xia Hongming as a sealed consciousness. He knew how to escape and survive. He only wanted to live and stay away from anything that could or would endanger his life. When Xia Hongming was secretly brought out of the pce, Shi Jiu gradually woke up and reced Xia Hongming. He knew that when he woke up, he had to think of a way to survive. Being drugged, he could not exert any strength. He could only bite the tip of his tongue hard and feel the pain until cold sweat broke out. The pain became more and more intense, and his strength gradually returned to his body. His hands began to move. He did not have any sharp weapons on him to attack, so he could only wait for an opportunity. When the person carrying him passed by a cliff, Shi Jiu bit the neck of the person and rolled down the cliff into the river below. He couldn¡¯t escape earlier because he didn¡¯t have the strength to outrun the person, so the cliff was the best choice. Below was the river. If he was lucky, he wouldn¡¯t fall to his death. In the face of a cmity, one had to take a gamble. He was falling rapidly. He quickly reached out and grabbed things around him to slow down the fall. It would be best if he could grab something and not fall. Several arrows shot down. Since he jumped off the cliff, the assassin who was instructed to get rid of him did not react in time. By the time he acted, Shi Jiu had already jumped off the cliff. The assassin quickly found a way down the cliff. Whether Shi Jiu was dead or not, the assassin would have to check it for himself. Shi Jiu fell heavily into the river. The bone-chilling river water instantly made him tense up. He tried his best to move his limbs. When his sealed consciousness was released, his mission was not to let this body die and take care of it. He felt like he was being washed away. He had to stop quickly. His mind was in a mess as he tried his best to swim to the edge. The sky gradually brightened, and he could see his surroundings clearly. It was not easy for him to get ashore. He looked around and began to run. When a carriage passed by the road, it immediately attracted Shi Jiu¡¯s attention. He saw that the person driving the carriage seemed to be a martial artist. He had already used up all his strength. If he did not get help, he would die. He chased after the carriage. The sound of horses galloping could be heard behind him. His eyes were filled with indignation. Could they have caught up so quickly? Shi Jiu felt weak all over his body and could not run anymore. When he fell to the ground, he heard the sound of an arrow whooshing through the air. At the same time, he felt someone help him up. In an instant, he was already on the horse. His vision was blurry, and he could barely see who it was.. The carriage in front had already stopped. Before Shi Jiu lost consciousness, he heard the sound of fighting. Thest thing in his mind was to repay whoever saved him. When Shi Jiu woke up again, the carriage was rocking along a bumpy road and he heard people arguing. ¡°Who is this person? He¡¯s actually being chased by several groups of people. Why are we taking this burden with us? Huaixiao, we re here to look for someone. Our efforts will be in vain if we leave without even entering the capital.¡± Tang Huaijin was very angry. His original n had beenpletely ruined. Tang Huaixiao said, ¡°Saving a life is better than building a seven-story pagoda. Since we met him, we have to save him. If we abandon him now, he¡¯ll die. We cane back next time to find Miss Liu, but there won¡¯t be a next time to save him.¡± Shi Jiu opened his eyes. ¡°Thank you.¡± Tang Huaijin nced at Shi Jiu coldly and did not speak. Tang Huaixiao looked at Shi Jiu and asked. ¡°Where do you live? Why are you being chased by so many people?¡± Shi Jiu shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t remember anything. When 1 woke up, they wanted my life. 1 didn¡¯t want to die. So, 1 could only escape.¡± If not for Tang Huaijin, he would have definitely died. With a weak body, it was impossible to escape. Tang Huaijin frowned. He looked at Shi Jiu and checked again. ¡°You don¡¯t remember anything?¡± Shi Jiu nodded. Tang Huaijin said solemnly, ¡°Do you know how to repay us for saving your life?¡± Shi Jiu shook his head. Tang Huaijin said solemnly, ¡°Look at my sister. She¡¯s a rare strong woman. With her around, no one can take your life. Be her husband and we¡¯ll protect your life.¡± Tang Huaixiao was furious. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t spout nonsense.¡± Tang Huaixiao nced at Shi Jiu and said calmly, ¡°My brother is joking. Don¡¯t take it to heart. You¡¯re not in good health and need to recuperate for a while. When you¡¯re fully recovered, we¡¯ll get rid of the people chasing you and you can leave after that.¡± Shi Jiu nodded slightly. ¡°Thank you, Miss.¡± They traveled non-stop and encountered another assassination attempt. After they got rid of the assassins, the road to Jiufang City was safe. Shi Jiu stayed in Jiufang City. He had many injuries from the fall and needed to recuperate. People in the Dizang Manor did not treat him badly. They even invited doctors to cure him. While staying there, he had seen Tang Huaixiao many times and even saw her practice the sword once. He was mesmerized by her. Seeing that he was almost healthy, Tang Huaijin asked him. ¡°You¡¯re almost recovered now. 1 only have one request. Marry my sister. If you¡¯re unwilling, pack up and leave immediately. The Dizang Manor doesn¡¯t owe you anything. We have no responsibility to keep you here.¡± Shi Jiu answered seriously. ¡°I want to stay. I¡¯m willing to marry Huaixiao. I like her.¡± Tang Huaijin was dumbfounded. He almost picked Shi Jiu up.. ¡°Are you serious? Let me tell you, if you dare to joke with me, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Chapter 658 - 658:1 Have A Request (Part 2) Chapter 658:1 Have A Request (Part 2) Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Shi Jiu blushed and replied with a smile. ¡°Brother, though I don¡¯t remember anything, 1 can start over. 1 won¡¯t joke about my marriage.¡± Tang Huaijin held Shi Jiu¡¯s arm. ¡°Let¡¯s go and see my parents to discuss the marriage.¡± Shi Jiu was dragged all the way to see Master Tang and Madam Tang. Madam Tang and Master Tang naturally had no objections. But Tang Huaixiao refused. ¡°No, 1 won¡¯t agree.¡± Her objection was useless. Her parents had already started to prepare the marriage. Before she could start resisting, they had already informed the entire city and set the wedding date. Tang Huaixiao went to look for Shi Jiu. She was very puzzled. ¡°You don¡¯t know me at all. Why did you agree to my brother¡¯s request?¡± Shi Jiu smiled. ¡°Huaixiao, I¡¯m willing to slowly get to know you because I have already started to like you.¡± Tang Huaixiao looked at Shi Jiu and was shocked. She ran away in a hurry. Shi Jiu had never thought of breaking off the engagement. He wanted to marry Tang Huaixiao. Therefore, when Tang Huaixiao hinted at him to leave several times, he pretended not to understand. It didn¡¯t matter if his courtyard was guarded or not. He had no intention of leaving. He was prepared to marry her. However, Liu Sanniang¡¯s appearance was an ident. After seeing Liu Sanniang in his dream twice, he suddenly knew that his escape was for someone else. Even though they were in the same body, Shi Jiu still regarded Xia Hongming as another being. He woke up and tried his best to survive, but he did it for someone else. He was naturally indignant and wanted to have a body of his own. He did not want Xia Hongming toe back because if Xia Hongming came back, he would disappear. Disappearance meant death. Shi Jiu was like Xia Hongming¡¯s extra life. He was just a consciousness. He existed for Xia Hongming. However, he did not want Xia Hongming toe back. He only wanted to be Shi Jiu. What right did Xia Hongming have toe back and make him disappear? Shi Jiu looked at Liu Sanniang with deep indignation in his eyes. Seeing Liu Sanniang retract her hand, he said calmly, ¡°As long as 1 don¡¯t, he will nevere back. It doesn¡¯t matter if he¡¯s the Third Prince or the emperor.¡± ¡°Miss Liu, if you force him out, you¡¯ll only make him a fool. Is a fool still useful?¡± Shi Jiu smiled. A fool was equivalent to a cripple. What was the use of a cripple? Liu Sanniang looked at Shi Jiu. ¡°What are your conditions for leaving?¡± Shi Jiu was stunned for a moment. Then, he smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not a real person. I¡¯m just a consciousness. If you want me to leave, you have to let me hold the wedding with Huaixiao as scheduled and marry her as my wife.¡± These were the conditions that he had thought of long ago. He couldn¡¯t rece Xia Hongming because his existence wouldn¡¯tst a year. Even if he refused to leave, he would slowly disappear. In that case, he might as well state his conditions openly. He wanted to marry Tang Huaixiao. Shi Jiu thought that Liu Sanniang would not agree, so he was already prepared to negotiate with her. However, Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± Shi Jiu looked at Liu Sanniang and smiled. ¡°Thank you, Miss Liu. Don¡¯t worry, 1 won¡¯t do anything to Huaixiao. I know I¡¯m not qualified.¡± Getting her was already enough for him. The person he loved was as pure as snow. He would not touch her with such a body. Shi Jiu stood up and bowed respectfully to Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu, pleasee to the wedding banquet in two days.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded slightly before returning to the inn with Chu Yan. Hu Yu and Liu Yuanyuan hid themselves and stayed in the Tang family. Hu Yu went to keep an eye on Tang Huaixiao. Tang Huaixiao looked lonely and had a roll of drawing paper by her pillow. Hu Yu sighed. ¡°The Tang family is really pitiful.¡± For generations, they had been kept in the dark. Since they were young, they had to endure things that ordinary people could not bear. Liu Yuanyuan nced at Hu Yu. ¡°Who do you think cast the curse on the Tang family?¡± Hu Yu shook her head. Liu Yuanyuan said, ¡°Do you think that the Divine Emperor whom Venerable Liu mentioned might be the one?¡± Hu Yu thought for a moment. ¡°Logically speaking, that shouldn¡¯t be the case. He should have ascended to immortality long ago.¡± Liu Yuanyuan smiled. ¡°What if something happened and he failed to ascend?¡± Cultivation was about ascension. If there was an ident and one couldn¡¯t ascend, they would try other ways. Hu Yu pursed her lips. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. 1 heard from my mother that it happened a thousand years ago. If he hadn¡¯t ascended, the lightning tribtion would have killed him.¡± ¡°If he wants to be an immortal and still dares tomit evil, the karma is enough for him to suffer. If his path is wrong, what¡¯s the point of cultivating?¡± The more Hu Yu thought about it, the more she felt that it was impossible. When they cultivated, the thing they had to avoid the most wasmitting evil. Liu Yuanyuan frowned and did not say anything. What Hu Yu said made sense, but the world was so big that there were all kinds of strange things happening around. Liu Yuanyuan and Hu Yu stayed in the Tang family. The Tang family was peaceful, so Liu Yuanyuan focused on cultivating while Hu Yu went to see Tang Huaixiao. Tang Huaixiao treasured that painting. Early in the morning, she would practice her swordsmanship. This was a habit she had developed over the years. Her swordsmanship was extremely outstanding. Hu Yu praised under her breath as she watched her. If not for Tang Huaixiao¡¯s face, she would be an admirable figure. A figure walked in from outside the courtyard. When Tang Huaixiao saw him, she stopped. Shi Jiu walked closer and closer. Tang Huaixiao frowned and put away her sword. She was afraid that she would identally hurt him. Tang Huaixiao said coldly, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± After saying that, Tang Huaixiao felt a little regretful. She was too cold. She wanted to be gentle, but she was already used to hurting people because this was the only way she could protect herself better.. Chapter 659 - 659: Huaixiao, Don’t Reject Me Chapter 659: Huaixiao, Don¡¯t Reject Me Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After speaking, Tang Huaixiao regretted it. She might not be able to see Shi Jiu in the future. She shouldn¡¯t be so cold to him. However, since she had already said it, there was no turning back. Shi Jiu smiled. ¡°Huaixiao, I don¡¯t have much time left. Can you spend time with me in the next two days? I want to tell you my story.¡± Tang Huaixiao looked at Shi Jiu. ¡°What¡¯s your story?¡± Shi Jiu smiled sadly. ¡°Huaixiao, don¡¯t reject me.¡± Looking at Shi Jiu, who was smiling sadly, Tang Huaixiao was a little annoyed with herself. She shouldn¡¯t have hurt him like this. She lowered her eyes. ¡°Okay.¡± After Tang Huaixiao agreed, she felt a little nervous because she did not know what kind of request Shi Jiu would make and what kind of story he would tell her. She wanted to know, but she didn¡¯t want to, either. Shi Jiu did not give her a chance to think. He held her hand and said, ¡°Today, we¡¯re going shopping.¡± He did not have much time left. He wanted to let those who had mocked Huaixiao know that he really loved her. Although they had not known each other for long, Shi Jiu knew that Tang Huaixiao would not fall in love easily. Her heart was gradually melted by him. If he could live for the rest of his life, Tang Huaixiao would willingly be his woman. He did not have that long. He wanted Tang Huaixiao to understand his heart and also selfishly wanted to have a ce for himself in her heart. Shi Jiu held Tang Huaixiao¡¯s hand and left the Dizang Manor. Tang Huaixiao felt a little ufortable. Usually, when she went out, she would ride a horse. She could quickly pass through the street, but now, when she was held by someone, she was bound to attract attention. Tang Huaixiao was expressionless. She wanted to retract her hand a few times, but Shi Jiu held it tightly. Every time she had the intention to pull her hand away, he would hold it even tighter. However, his expression did not change at all. He said gently, ¡°Let¡¯s go and find a ce to eat first.¡± Tang Huaixiao cleared her throat and said dryly, ¡°There¡¯s no need. Just get the kitchen to cook whatever you want to eat.¡± When she was outside, she wore a mask and was taller than most men. When she walked on the street, people would know who she was. Tang Huaixiao felt suffocated just thinking about it. Shi Jiu grabbed Tang Huaixiao¡¯s hand and interlocked his fingers with hers. ¡°Huaixiao, you said that you would listen to me these two days.¡± Tang Huaixiao was speechless. She regretted agreeing to his request so impulsively. As they walked on the street, Tang Huaixiao¡¯s expression was cold. When curious people looked over, they would quickly lower their heads to avoid her murderous gaze. Shi Jiu smiled and turned a blind eye to all of this. He looked at Tang Huaixiao gently and said, ¡°Huaixiao, let¡¯s go over there to eat noodles.¡± Tang Huaixiao nodded coldly. ¡°Ok.¡± Shi Jiu held her hand and walked towards the noodle shop. When they arrived, he turned his head and asked. ¡°Huaixiao, what do you want to eat? I think the main dish here is sliced beef. Do you want it?¡± The shop owner was dumbfounded. He thought that he was hallucinating. Not only the shop owner, but the pedestrians were also stunned and shocked. From time to time, they would nce over. Tang Huaixiao frowned slightly. ¡°I am ok with it.¡± She did not like being stared at by so many people. She did not want to eat anything and just wanted to go back quickly. Thesemoners were all ordinary people. They were curious about her. They would surround her and watch her like she was a little monster. Some bad memories appeared in Tang Huaixiao¡¯s mind and she felt very ufortable. When she was nervous, her palms would sweat. Even though she was still expressionless, her body already had a reaction. Shi Jiu held her hand and walked into the shop. Seeing that there was a private room inside, he brought Tang Huaixiao into it. He asked her to sit down and said gently, ¡°Huaixiao, I¡¯ll go out to order. Wait for me here.¡± Tang Huaixiao was in a terrible mood. She said sullenly, ¡°Whatever.¡± Shi Jiu went out. Tang Huaixiao could hear some muffled voices outside. She clenched her fists and her face was a little pale. When she was young, she lost her mask once while out on the street. She watched as countless people gathered around her. They looked as if they had discovered something new. They kept approaching her and pointing at her. Some people even reached out to pinch her face, wanting to see if her face would show a different expression. No one was born with a hard heart. It was because she had been hurt a lot that she had turned her heart into a stone to protect herself. Tang Huaixiao couldn¡¯t remember how long it had been since she went out on the street. ¡°Huaixiao, Huaixiao.¡± Shi Jiu called out a few times before Tang Huaixiao came back to her senses. Seeing that Shi Jiu had returned at some point, she asked calmly. ¡°When will the dishes be served?¡± She just wanted to eat quickly and go back. Shi Jiu was holding a te of sliced beef. His eyes were filled with smiles as he said, ¡°Huaixiao, the boss said that this te of beef is on him. He said that he respects you very much and that the Tang family is a family of heroes. You¡¯re even the cream of the crop among women.¡± Tang Huaixiao looked at him. She felt that Shi Jiu¡¯s lying skills were too bad. Shi Jiu put down the te. ¡°The boss has good taste. How many men canpare to you? It is because of you that I¡¯m also respected by them.¡± Tang Huaixiao had mixed feelings. She nced at Shi Jiu inadvertently and saw that he was serious. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder if she was that outstanding. After Shi Jiu sat down, he continued. ¡°Jiufang City is located at the border of the three countries. Only with the protection of the Tang family can it be peaceful. You and your family are now in charge of the city. When people talk about you, they have high regard for you.¡± Tang Huaixiao pursed her lips. ¡°It¡¯s not that exaggerated. We¡¯ve lived here for generations and are just doing what we can to maintain the peace.¡± For some reason, her bad mood improved bit by bit. Shi Jiu looked at Tang Huaixiao and handed her the chopsticks. He said gently, ¡°Huaixiao, try this beef and see if it¡¯s delicious. The boss said that the beef in the noodle shop is superb. Try it.¡± Tang Huaixiao picked up the chopsticks and picked up a piece of beef to eat. She had eaten a lot of delicious food. The chefs at the Dizang Manor were also specially invited from all over the country. Although she was born here and was familiar with every street in Jiufang City, she had never sat down in a restaurant to eat like this. The beef was soft and the gravy was rich, hot, and fragrant. Shi Jiu smiled and picked up a piece. ¡°Looks like it¡¯s delicious..¡± Chapter 660 - 660: Promise Me Chapter 660: Promise Me Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After taking a bite, Tang Huaixiao nodded. ¡°It¡¯s quite delicious.¡± It tasted different from the one made by the chefs at home. Tang Huaixiao liked meat. Such delicious beef could satisfy her taste bud. When she was full, she realized that her hands were greasy. If Shi Jiu was not around, she would just wipe it casually. She wasn¡¯t that particr, but now, she felt that it was inappropriate to wipe it casually in front of him. Shi Jiu took out a handkerchief and went out. Soon, he returned. The handkerchief was already wet. Under Tang Huaixiao¡¯s puzzled gaze, he picked up her hand and wiped her fingers clean, one by one. For some reason, Tang Huaixiao felt her face heat up. She had never felt this way before. Shi Jiu held Tang Huaixiao¡¯s hand and walked out of the noodle shop. Of course, he had to pay. Even if the boss did not charge them, Shi Jiu still insisted on paying. After going out, Tang Huaixiao did not feel so ufortable anymore. Shi Jiu held her hand and walked slowly. The weather was cool, and nothing Tang Huaixiao had imagined happened. When people saw her, they would be shocked and look at her, but that was all they did. Some would even smile and ask. ¡°Miss Tang, are you here to buy something? It¡¯s free.¡± This kind of attitude made Tang Huaixiao feel very surreal. She waved her hand and said, ¡°No, I¡¯ll pay.¡± Shi Jiu had a smile on his face. ¡°Huaixiao, you haven¡¯t gone shopping in a long time, right?¡± Tang Huaixiao nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been long.¡± After that incident, she realized that she was a misfit and never walked on the street again. Even if she had grown up, the trauma from the past didn¡¯t go away, but now she knew that many things were different. The bad things were all gone. Shi Jiu held Tang Huaixiao¡¯s hand and said, ¡±1 heard that the festival will be very lively. Huaixiao, you should go out more. There are so many beautiful sceneries. It would be a pity not to take a look.¡± Hearing the sadness in Shi Jiu¡¯s tone, Tang Huaixiao did not know how tofort him. She said awkwardly, ¡°Actually, the scenery is not that amazing.¡± Shi Jiu asked. ¡°Have you seen it?¡± Tang Huaixiao pursed his lips. ¡°I don¡¯t enjoy it much.¡± Shi Jiu chuckled. ¡°Then, that means you haven¡¯t seen it before.¡± Tang Huaixiao had to admit, ¡°No, I haven¡¯t.¡± Perhaps in the past, she was interested in looking at nature and other beautiful things, but that interest was long gone. She did not want to be treated like a monster by others. Shi Jiu said calmly, ¡°Huaixiao, you have to travel around more often in the future for me.¡± Hearing this, Tang Huaixiao felt a little sad. She said nothing. There was a sweet shop by the street. Shi Jiu bought some pastries and gently fed them to Tang Huaixiao. She had no choice but to open her mouth. Shi Jiu asked, ¡°Huaixiao, is it sweet?¡± Tang Huaixiao¡¯s mouth was filled with sweetness. She nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± There was so much sugar. How could it not be sweet? Shi Jiu¡¯s voice was a little hoarse. ¡°Is that so? Then, can I try it?¡± Tang Huaixiao nodded subconsciously. ¡°Sure, if you want to¡­¡± Then, her mouth was sealed¡­ Tang Huaixiao felt as if she was frozen and could not move. The entire world was quiet. She waspletely stunned. Her heart was beating crazily, she was frightened. Her mind told her that she should push the person away. However, her hands did not seem to have the strength. She felt a little dizzy. The kiss was warm and passionate, making her unable to move or think. Until she heard the sound of pping and cheering. Not only was Tang Huaixiao shocked, but so were the people who came and went. However, when they came back to their senses, the people began to p and cheer. ¡°Miss Tang, congrattions.¡± ¡°Miss Tang, if he doesn¡¯t treat you well after marrying you, you have to tell your brother to beat him up.¡± The crowd cheered her loudly. Shi Jiu had already let go of Tang Huaixiao. He held her hand and took her away. Tang Huaixiao forgot how strong she was and was pulled away like a little kitten. She even forgot to think. The noise gradually subsided. Unknowingly, she had already been pulled to the top of the city gate. Shi Jiu said something to the soldiers on guard. The soldiers smiled at them and left. Shi Jiu returned to her side and held her hand as they walked over. Tang Huaixiao¡¯s palms were wet. Shi Jiu wrapped his arms around her waist from behind and whispered into her ear. ¡°Huaixiao, this is the city gate. You can see the scenery of the three countries. You must have seen it countless times. I want to see all the ces you¡¯ve seen. I also want you to see the scenery I¡¯ve never seen before.¡± Tang Huaixiao felt a lump in her throat. ¡°Shi Jiu.¡± Shi Jiu looked into the distance and said softly, ¡°Huaixiao, listen to my story.¡± Tang Huaixiao felt a lump in her throat and a heartache in her heart. She wanted tofort him, but she did not know where to start. She heard Shi Jiu¡¯s voice, like the wind, gently brushing past her ears. ¡°Strictly speaking, I¡¯m not considered a human. I¡¯m just a wisp of consciousness. When I woke up, all I knew was that I had to survive.¡± ¡°In order to live, I¡¯ll do anything. It was a coincidence that I met you, but I was the one who schemed to get close to you because I wanted to live. Huaixiao, I¡¯m despicable.¡± ¡°I fell in love with you, which isn¡¯t what I¡¯m supposed to do because I¡¯m just a puppet. I want to rece him. I want to marry you. Before I saw Miss Liu, I already knew who the owner of this body was. He¡¯s asleep and will wake up when it¡¯s safe to do so. No matter what, I can¡¯t rece him.¡± Shi Jiu¡¯s voice was a little hoarse, and his eyes were dim. He was not afraid of death, but he wanted to do something for the woman he loved before he died. Tang Huaixiao felt a little sad. ¡°Shi Jiu, I¡­¡± Shi Jiu whispered into Tang Huaixiao¡¯s ear, ¡°Shh¡­ listen to me.¡± Tang Huaixiao gritted her teeth and fell silent. The wind blew past, blowing Tang Huaixiao¡¯s hair up. Their hair seemed to be intertwined at this moment. Shi Jiu smiled. ¡°Huaixiao, let¡¯s make an agreement..¡± Chapter 661 - 661: Promise Me (Part 2) Chapter 661: Promise Me (Part 2) Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions He could clearly feel that Tang Huaixiao¡¯s heart was covered with thorns. She had isted herself from the world. There were many bad things in this world, but there were also many good things, right? Even if he was going to disappear, he still wanted to leave something in this world. Shi Jiu said softly, ¡°Huaixiao, promise me that you¡¯ll eat good food, see the scenery, and love someone worthy of your love, okay?¡± ¡°My Huaixiao is good and deserves all the good things. I can¡¯t enjoy those good things. Huaixiao, do it for me, okay?¡± Shi Jiu turned Tang Huaixiao around to face him, letting her see the tears in his eyes. Tang Huaixiao was at a loss as to what to do. Tang Huaixiao looked into Shi Jiu¡¯s eyes. Her eyes gradually became blurry. She had never known that someone would keep her in their heart in such a manner. She could feel all kinds of emotions like love and reluctance. She nodded slightly and promised in a sobbing voice. ¡°Okay.¡± Shi Jiu hugged Tang Huaixiao and let her lean against his chest. ¡°It¡¯s so good to have met you.¡± Liking someone was a strange emotion. He wished that he had never appeared in her life, but at the same time, he wished that he could be by her side forever. Shi Jiu smiled and said softly, ¡°Huaixiao, the wedding will be held as scheduled. I want you to abandon me in front of everyone. Promise me.¡± This was thest thing he could do for Tang Huaixiao. He wanted everyone to know that she was the one who didn¡¯t want him. Only she could abandon him. Gossip was the weakest weapon in the world. It was so weak that it didn¡¯t even have a shape, but it was also the most vicious weapon. It could hurt people¡¯s hearts. Therefore, Tang Huaixiao had to abandon him to avoid the gossip. Tang Huaixiao didn¡¯t want to agree. ¡°Shi Jiu, I don¡¯t care what people say.¡± Even if others said that she had been abandoned, it didn¡¯t matter because she was already used to it. Tang Huaixiao said, ¡°When I was very young, I was never allowed to look in the mirror. I wanted to y with many people, but they always avoided me. I don¡¯t know why, but once, they gave me a mirror and let me see my face in it. That was the first time I knew that I looked like this.¡± ¡°Later on, I put on a mask, just like my father. One time, on the street, the mask fell off. Many people came towards me and wanted to pinch my face. It hurt. I don¡¯t know how I got home that day. I heard my mother crying all the time. My brother shouted that he wanted to kill them. My father pped him and said that this was the sin of the Tang family. I understood. Our Tang family needed to atone for our sins.¡± ¡°What those people said was not important. Although I¡¯ve cried many times, I¡¯ve also seen the misery of the enemy at the border and the people who were abducted by them. I shouldn¡¯t hold it against them. What I want to do is protect my family and the families of tens of thousands of people in Jiufang City. I really don¡¯t care what others say about me.¡± Tang Huaixiao¡¯s expression was extremely calm. She wanted Shi Jiu to know that she really did not care. Shi Jiu held Tang Huaixiao¡¯s face and kissed it gently. ¡°But I care, Huaixiao.¡± He could not be part of her past and future, but as long as he existed, he had to protect her. Tang Huaixiao was stunned. Her mental defense was shattered and her eyes turned red. Tears rolled down her face. Shi Jiu kissed her gently and whispered in her ear. ¡°Promise me, okay?¡± Tang Huaixiao bit her lip and nodded. Shi Jiu smiled. He hugged her quietly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and drink. Then, we¡¯ll watch the sunrise together. I heard that if two people see the sunrise and sunset together, they¡¯ll meet again in the next life.¡± Tang Huaixiao was stunned. ¡°Really? Who said that? Why haven¡¯t I heard of it?¡± Shi Jiu smiled. ¡°This is a secret. It won¡¯t work if I tell you. Huaixiao, you just have to remember that you will meet me in your next life.¡± It was impossible in this life, so he looked forward to his next life already. Tang Huaixiao responded seriously. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll wait for you in my next life.¡± In her next life, she would no longer be a member of the Tang family. She would no longer have an iplete face, and Shi Jiu would no longer be a consciousness sealed in someone else¡¯s mind. At that time, they would meet again, get to know each other, and be together. Hearing Tang Huaixiao¡¯s solemn tone, Shi Jiu could not help but kiss her many times. The two of them bought wine from the tavern and drank together on the city gate. They watched as the sky gradually lit up and the warm sun shone through the clouds. Tang Huaixiao narrowed her eyes. It turned out that such in scenery could be so beautiful. The warm sunlight made her feel happy. The sky was already bright. Time seemed to pass quickly. The two of them walked back to the city hand in hand. Shi Jiu said, ¡°Huaixiao, be cold.¡± Tang Huaixiao was stunned. ¡°What do you mean?¡± The corners of Shi Jiu¡¯s mouth curled up slightly as he said, ¡°From now on, you have to say no to everything I say.¡± Tang Huaixiao remained silent. Shi Jiu said, ¡°Huaixiao, after we get married, you must bear me a lot of children.¡± Shi Jiu¡¯s voice suddenly became loud, so that everyone passing by could hear it. Tang Huaixiao lowered her eyes and did not speak. She only wanted to cry because she and Shi Jiu had no chance at all. Tang Huaixiao could no longer hold her tears back. She shook off Shi Jiu¡¯s hand and ran away. Shi Jiu looked at his empty palm in a daze. Someone said to him, ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t worry. It wasn¡¯t easy for Miss Tang to get married. She will definitely give you a lot of children.¡± Shi Jiu sighed. ¡°As long as I can be with Huaixiao, having children or not doesn¡¯t matter to me.¡± ¡°You are really kind-hearted. It¡¯s already good enough that Miss Tang can get married. How can she not give birth to children for you?¡± Shi Jiu sighed again. ¡°It¡¯s my honor to marry a woman like Huaixiao. I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t want me.¡± The corners of people¡¯s mouths twitched. They saw that Shi Jiu was seriously worried. He had a handsome face and a good temperament. Why would he be so worried? Everyone in Jiufang City knew what Tang Huaixiao looked like. She was not worthy of him. Shi Jiu said seriously, ¡°In this world, how many women canpare to Huaixiao? She¡¯s protecting the country and is kind-hearted. If other men want topete with me, I will try all I can to keep her.¡± Shi Jiu frowned and muttered as he walked. Everyone was silent. Could it be that they did not know Miss Tang well enough? Chapter 662 - 662: The Wedding Banquet Chapter 662: The Wedding Banquet Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Everyone looked at Shi Jiu¡¯s back and felt that he was an outstanding man, but he was still so worried. This made people fall silent. Were they too ignorant and shallow? They had mocked Miss Tang, but in fact, if they let Miss Tang choose, she wouldn¡¯t ever choose them. ¡°Miss Tang is extraordinarily brave. I¡¯m afraid no one in this world is worthy of her. It¡¯s normal for this Young Master to be so worried. After all, if Miss Tang was a man, she¡¯d be a general. There would be countless women who would want to marry her. We were too ignorant in the past.¡± In the crowd, someone sighed. People looked at each other and felt ashamed. That¡¯s right. They were the ones not worthy of her. What right did they have to look down on her? Hu Yu said with a sigh, ¡°It¡¯s really sweet and bitter. Liu Yuanyuan, why don¡¯t you have any reaction?¡± Liu Yuanyuan did not want to talk about it. When Shi Jiu and Tang Huaixiao were together, Hu Yu did not even blink as she watched them. When she saw the two of them kissing, she was nervous. Liu Yuanyuan answered coldly. ¡°How stupid of them to believe that there is a next life.¡± Hu Yu sighed. The snakes indeed didn¡¯t know anything about romance. Talking with Liu Yuanyuan was really tiring. On the 20th of March, Tang Huaixiao got married. The Dizang Manor was filled with joy with rednterns hanging high everywhere. The door of the manor was open, and a fragrance wafted out. Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan brought Hu Yu and Liu Yuanyuan over and were respectfully invited to the table by Master Tang. In the main courtyard, Tang Huaixiao was dressing up in the mirror. Madam Tang stood behind her and gentlybed her hair with a woodenb. Madam Tang said in a choked voice, ¡°Huaixiao.¡± How good would it be if all of this was true? The wish she had was for her daughter to have a good marriage, but not a short-lived marriage. Tang Huaixiao smiled. In the bronze mirror, the two faces seemed to be very gentle. She reached out and touched the other half of her face. This was her. No matter what she looked like, Shi Jiu would like her. After putting on the red veil, Tang Huaixiao walked out step by step. She knew that the person on the horse outside the sedan was Shi Jiu. When the wedding procedure began, Shi Jiu said, ¡°Huaixiao, say it. We agreed on this. You promised me.¡± Tang Huaixiao did not speak. Halfway through the procedure, Tang Huaixiao said softly, ¡°Shi Jiu, from now on, you¡¯re my husband. I will not abandon you.¡± There was no abandonment. Shi Jiu was stunned for a moment. Under the urging of Master Tang and Madam Tang, they bowed and served tea. When the couple bowed to each other, Shi Jiu heard Tang Huaixiao¡¯s voice again. ¡°The person who is marrying me is Shi Jiu, not the Third Prince.¡± After bowing, Shi Jiu toasted everyone. Someone stood up and said loudly, ¡°To the Tang family of the Dizang Manor, thank you for your generations of protection.¡± Master Tang and Madam Tang had mixed feelings when they heard this. Their eyes were slightly red. They did not speak, but they drank. ¡°I wish Miss Tang happiness.¡± Everyone spoke loudly and sincerely. Master Tang raised his ss. ¡°Thank you for your blessings. My daughter will be happy.¡± Shi Jiu drank a lot. He had finally married the person he loved. After the banquet ended, the guests left. Shi Jiu looked at Liu Sanniang and smiled. ¡°Miss Liu, you did what you promised me. Thank you. Now, I¡¯ll return that person to you.¡± Madam Tang cried. Tang Huaijin and Tang Huaiyu¡¯s eyes turned red as well. Master Tang said, ¡°Shi Jiu, aren¡¯t you going to say goodbye to Huaixiao?¡± Shi Jiu smiled and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve already said goodbye.¡± He really loved Huaixiao to the core. He wanted her to abandon him, but she did not. It was better not to see her again. If they met again, he was afraid that he would be reluctant to leave. Shi Jiu walked to the table and sat down, closing his eyes. Tang Huaijin went forward to shake him. ¡°Shi Jiu, Shi Jiu?¡± Shi Jiu seemed to have fallen asleep. Tang Huaixiao came out from the side. She had yet to change out of her wedding clothes. Her expression was calm. Madam Tang hugged her and cried. Tang Huaixiao smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Shi Jiu was destined to leave her. She was not sad. She would get over it. She still had to live well on his behalf. Master Tang sighed. ¡°Take him away and change his clothes.¡± Tang Huaijin and Tang Huaiyu took Shi Jiu away. Master Tang looked at Liu Sanniang and said, ¡°Miss Liu, why don¡¯t you go back first? When the Third Prince wakes up, I¡¯ll get Huaijin to send him to you.¡± Liu Sanniang said, ¡°No need. The Third Prince will wake up soon.¡± Master Tang sighed. ¡°Alright then.¡± In the back room. Tang Huaijin and Tang Huaiyu helped Shi Jiu change his clothes. The two of them were not in a good mood. Not long after he changed his clothes, the person on the bed woke up. Xia Hongming opened his eyes and felt as if he had slept for a long time. Thest thing he could remember was that the eunuch beside him smiled at him sinisterly. He realized that something was wrong and then lost consciousness. He looked at Tang Huaijin and Tang Huaiyu and asked. ¡°Who are you?¡± No matter what, it was good that he was not dead. The surrounding environment was unfamiliar. Xia Hongming gradually regained his rationality. The first thing he did when he woke up was to figure out if he was safe.. Chapter 663 - 663: Xia Hongming Has Retrieved His Memory Chapter 663: Xia Hongming Has Retrieved His Memory Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Tang Huaijin frowned and said, ¡°You¡¯re finally awake. We saved you. You¡¯ve been in aa for a few months. Someone who knows you happened to be here looking for you. It¡¯s a girl called Liu Sanniang. Do you know her? If you do, leave quickly.¡± This was what Tang Huaijin promised Tang Huaixiao to say. Tang Huaijin frowned and his tone was very bad. Anyone could tell that he was in a bad mood. Xia Hongming was still confused, but when he heard Liu Sanniang¡¯s name, he said happily, ¡°Yes, yes. Where is Miss Liu now?¡± His mother must have asked Liu Sanniang to look for him. Only his mother would notice that he was missing, so she asked Liu Sanniang to look for him. Tang Huaiyu frowned and asked. ¡°Do you really know her? When we saved you, you were hunted down by many people.¡± Xia Hongming didn¡¯t remember being hunted down, but it was obvious that it wasn¡¯t easy for him to survive. Since he was unconscious for a few months, he must have been seriously injured. Now, he felt much better and didn¡¯t feel any pain, but after being reminded, he still said, ¡°Then, can you let me take a look at Miss Liu to confirm if she¡¯s real? There¡¯s a man beside Miss Liu. Have you seen him?¡± Seeing that Xia Hongming really didn¡¯t remember, Tang Huaiyu said coldly, ¡°There¡¯s a person called Chu Yan.¡± Xia Hongming was relieved. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right.¡± Tang Huaijin said angrily, ¡°They¡¯re waiting for you in the front hall. Go over.¡± It was fine as long as he was not in the Tang family. Out of sight, out of mind. Nothing had changed, but at the same time, everything had changed. Shi Jiu was Shi Jiu, and Xia Hongming was Xia Hongming. Tang Huaijin was angry. Even though he was mentally prepared for this to happen, when he saw that Xia Hongming didn¡¯t remember anything and looked at them like they were strangers, he still felt very ufortable. If not for the fact that he kept telling himself that this was already the Third Prince and not Shi Jiu, Tang Huaijin would have beaten him up. Xia Hongming smiled. ¡°Can you let me look at myself in the mirror?¡± Xia Hongming wanted to know what he looked like now. Tang Huaijin responded angrily. ¡°Whatever you want.¡± With that, Tang Huaijin stormed out. Tang Huaiyu told him coldly, ¡°The mirror is over there.¡± After that, Tang Huaiyu also went out. Shi Jiu was gone. Even though everyone knew that he was just a consciousness who lived in Xia Hongming¡¯s mind and came out to save his life when he was in danger, Shi Jiu and Tang Huaixiao were married after all. To the Tang family, his departure was equivalent to the death of a family member. After Tang Huaiyu and Tang Huaijin left, Xia Hongming quickly went to look in the mirror. The face in the mirror was extremely unfamiliar. If he no longer looked like himself, how could he confront the imposter who was living his life? Xia Hongming gradually calmed down. Since Liu Sanniang had found him, she must have found a way. In the royal family, he was the only hope. He had to take back his identity. He and his mother had been waiting for this to happen and were already prepared. Although this day hade, as long as he was still alive, he had to return to the pce. This was what he had agreed with his mother. Perhaps this process would be very difficult. He had to go back, unless he was really dead. Xia Hongming walked out of the door and smiled at Tang Huaijin and Tang Huaiyu. ¡°You saved me. I¡¯ll repay you.¡± Tang Huaijin responded sullenly. ¡°No need. I don¡¯tck anything.¡± Tang Huaiyu¡¯s expression was calm. ¡°After you leave, don¡¯t tell anyone who saved you. That¡¯s the best way to pay us. I saved your life and encountered many assassins. It¡¯s not easy for you to survive. Those assassins were not to be trifled with. Just don¡¯t bite the hand that feeds you.¡± Xia Hongming nodded solemnly and said with all seriousness, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t bring any disaster to you. I can¡¯t repay you for saving my life. I¡¯ll remember it even if you don¡¯t need anything. If there¡¯s a chance, I¡¯lle back.¡± Seeing how big this manor was, Xia Hongming knew that this family did notck wealth. Although the tone of his two saviors was not very good, what they said made sense. Now, it was still a question if he could even keep his life. Naturally, he should keep the favor in his heart and repay them when his life was safe. Tang Huaijin and Tang Huaiyu did not say anything and brought Xia Hongming to the front hall. Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan were waiting there. After bringing him over, Tang Huaijin and Tang Huaiyu nodded at Liu Sanniang and left. Xia Hongming looked at Liu Sanniang and asked. ¡°Miss Liu, did my mother ask you to look for me?¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. Xia Hongming was a little worried. ¡°Is my mother alright?¡± He had been unconscious for a few months and woke up in an unfamiliar ce. Xia Hongming was filled with worry. Liu Sanniang said to Xia Hongming, ¡°Consort Xian Fei is delirious. You have been away for a long time. We have to return to the capital quickly.¡± Xia Hongming also knew how serious the situation was and quickly said, ¡°I don¡¯t feel ufortable now. I can set off for the capital immediately.¡± Xia Hongming wished he could grow a pair of wings and fly back to the capital. Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Alright then. We¡¯ll set off tonight.¡± Xia Hongming turned to look at Master Tang and Madam Tang and thanked them respectfully. He realized that the two elders were wearing dark red festive clothes. Seeing that the surroundings were festive, he realized something. ¡°Is it a happy asion? Congrattions. If there¡¯s a chance in the future, I¡¯lle back again and thank you formally.¡± Madam Tang forced a smile. ¡°No need.¡± Master Tang waved his hand casually. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I wish you good luck and a safe journey.¡± After all, he was no longer Shi Jiu, so they didn¡¯t have feelings towards him anymore. It was a good thing for them that Xia Hongming left quickly. Xia Hongming felt that Master Tang and Madam Tang seemed to be in a bad mood, but he was so worried about his safety that he couldn¡¯t care less about other things. He suppressed his curiosity and left with Liu Sanniang.. Chapter 664 - 664: Difficulty Chapter 664: Difficulty Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After leaving the gate, Xia Hongming looked back and remembered the name of this ce. Dizang Manor. When they left the city, Xia Hongming looked at the city gate again and remembered this ce. Jiufang City. Xia Hongming had mixed feelings. He had actually escaped so far to be safe. This journey must not have been easy. He would definitely remember this favor. After putting down the curtain of the carriage, Xia Hongming sat down. He looked at Liu Sanniang and said, ¡°Miss Liu, are you confident that I can take back my identity?¡± Xia Hongming¡¯s heart was heavy. The only person who could prove his identity now was his mother. At the thought that he had been swapped without anyone knowing, Xia Hongming felt sad. He wanted to fight for the throne. There were many princes who had died prematurely. When they finally grew up, they had to be wary of everyone around him. He did not want to be like the Second Prince who was seriously ill all year round. The Fourth Prince was smart, but he did not even return to the pce and the emperor had already pretended that he didn¡¯t have this son. The Fifth Prince was ignorant and ipetent, like a fool. He, the third prince, was now the greatest threat. Now, the Empress had started to deal with him. Xia Hongming was nervous. He looked at Liu Sanniang with hope in his eyes. Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°Third Prince, are you scared?¡± Xia Hongming nodded. ¡°I¡¯m scared, but there¡¯s nothing I can do. Miss Liu, my mother must have told you everything. Even if I¡¯m scared, I still have to do it. Ths dynasty has been established for hundreds of years. I can¡¯t someone evil snatch it away, right?¡± Liu Sanniang said, ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to expose the imposter.¡± No matter what the purpose of the empress doing this was, she was destined to be on the opposite side of Liu Sanniang. Xia Hongming said gratefully, ¡°Thank you, Miss Liu.¡± Xia Hongming felt that he had never understood Liu Sanniang, but now he felt that he understood her a little. However, he was still puzzled. There were so many evils in the world. Could Liu Sanniang eliminate them all alone? There were so many sects in the righteous path, but why did they seem to be useless? When he looked over, he identally saw Chu Yan¡¯s cold gaze. He closed his eyes to reduce his presence. Xia Hongming felt that Chu Yan was too possessive. He wasn¡¯t even allowed to say a word to Liu Sanniang. In fact, at this point, most people were in awe of Liu Sanniang. They didn¡¯t dare to have any feelings for her. Along the way, other than resting, they did not stop. When they arrived outside the capital, Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan met the assassination crew for the first time. There were dozens of them. Xia Hongming was terrified. His martial arts was not good. He might be able to defeat one or two ordinary people, but he could not even withstand a single move from a well-trained assassin. Chu Yan held a wooden stick and swung it down. One could hear the sound of bones breaking. Hu Yu and Liu Yuanyuan were not to be trifled with. After Hu Yu¡¯s ws shed down, it was dripping with blood. Liu Yuanyuan took a whip. Every whip was aimed at the head. The sound of the spine breaking made people shiver. Xia Hongming sat in the carriage and was a little worried. ¡°Miss Liu, are we really not going out to help?¡± Liu Sanniang shook her head. ¡°No need.¡± At this moment, a hand suddenly reached into the carriage. Xia Hongming was shocked when he saw that Liu Sanniang had already grabbed that person¡¯s hand. Then, he witnessed an unbelievable scene. The assassin with cold eyes was instantly defeated. He wanted to break free from Liu Sanniang¡¯s grip. When Liu Sanniang let go of him, he had already fallen from the carriage as if he had no bones. Soon, Chu Yan, Hu Yu, and Liu Yuanyuan returned. Since the assassins had been dealt with, they could continue returning to the capital. After entering the city gate, Xia Hongming was a little worried. ¡°Miss Liu, when can I see my mother?¡± Liu Sanniang said, ¡°I¡¯ll send you to the pce immediately.¡± Xia Hongming heaved a sigh of relief. It was best for him to enter the pce as soon as possible and get his mother to quickly prove his identity. A few imperial guards were quickly approaching. Themoners all retreated to the side. Xia Hongming frowned and said, ¡°Miss Liu, why do these imperial guards seem to being for us?¡± They came aggressively and were definitely up to no good. ¡°Hurry up and capture these demons!¡± The guard on the lead roared and rushed over. The imperial guards had already surrounded Liu Sanniang and the others. Xia Hongming looked at the guard in the lead and frowned. ¡°Aren¡¯t those my men? Who gave the order?¡± It was obvious who gave the order. Xia Hongming was furious. The leader was his subordinate, Jiang Wei, but Jiang Wei did not know that the real Third Prince was right in front of him. Liu Sanniang also frowned slightly. She said to Hu Yu and Liu Yuanyuan, ¡°You two leave first.¡± Hu Yu and Liu Yuanyuan did not say anything else and instantly disappeared on the spot. Jiang Wei was so frightened that he tightened his grip on the reins. The horse neighed nervously on the spot. Jiang Wei looked at Liu Sanniang with a dark gaze. ¡°Set up the formation. We can¡¯t let this demon escape.¡± The guards were very fast. Soon, a golden cage descended from the sky and instantly enveloped Liu Sanniang, Chu Yan, and Xia Hongming. Xia Hongming shouted angrily, ¡°Jiang Wei, how dare you arrest Miss Liu? Do you want to die? If you don¡¯t want to live, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish.¡± Jiang Wei was stunned by this roar. He looked at Xia Hongming and his face gradually turned ashen. ¡°Arrest them all.¡± Chu Yan¡¯s expression was calm. He gently squeezed Liu Sanniang¡¯s palm and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°I know.¡± Xia Hongming didn¡¯t understand and was anxious. ¡°Miss Liu, Mr. Chu, we¡¯ve all been arrested. You¡¯re not in a hurry at all. Is it because you know what to do?¡± Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°I will know soon.¡± That meant she didn¡¯t know yet. Xia Hongming panicked. Soon, a figure in red descended from the sky andnded on the ground. Her cold expression and aura made people want to kneel down to her. Xia Qiluo looked at Liu Sanniang coldly and said, ¡°Liu Sanniang, I told you long ago that I would catch you. You actually dared toe back. You really underestimated me. Now, you will pay the price for everything you¡¯ve done..¡± Chapter 665 - 665: Difficulty 2 Chapter 665: Difficulty 2 Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Xia Qiluo narrowed her eyes and said word by word, ¡°Murder, life for life.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Xia Qiluo and said calmly, ¡°I didn¡¯t kill anyone.¡± Xia Qiluo sneered. ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t admit it, but it¡¯s alright. You have to admit it even if you don¡¯t want to.¡± Xia Qiluo had long known that Liu Sanniang would not admit it. If she admitted it so easily, she would not be Liu Sanniang. Xia Hongming felt his head buzzing. How did Liu Sanniang be a murderer? Who did she kill? Liu Sanniang had clearly been instructed by his mother to look for him. It was impossible for her to kill someone in the capital. Xia Hongming knew that there must be a misunderstanding, but he did not know what was going on at all. The golden cagepletely trapped them. Seeing that Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan had no intention of escaping, Xia Hongming was worried. He didn¡¯t want to die after having been on the run for so long and finally managing toe back. Xia Qiluo did not look at Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan. She raised her hand and instructed, ¡°Take them away.¡± The golden cage was covered in runes. The imperial guards carried the cage with special tools. Xia Hongming could not stand steadily, so he quickly sat down and almost fell to the ground. On the other hand, Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan sat cross-legged, looking very calm. Liu Sanniang and the others were locked up in the prison under heavy guard. Most of these guards were psychics. Xia Qiluo entered the pce, and the empress dismissed the pce servants. Xia Qiluo said, ¡°Mother, I caught Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan.¡± The empress¡¯s gaze was gentle. ¡°You did a good job, but don¡¯t let down your guard. Liu Sanniang is not easy to deal with. Does she have any aplices?¡± Xia Qiluo thought of the stranger beside Liu Sanniang and said, ¡°There is one, but no matter what they are up to, they have already been caught. I will definitely not let the guilty off.¡± No matter who the stranger was, he couldn¡¯t possibly be a good person since he was with Liu Sanniang. Although she did not know his identity yet, she would find out sooner orter. The empress instructed with a gentle and loving expression, ¡°You have to be careful and take it one step at a time. Don¡¯t be smug.¡± Xia Qiluo nodded. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let anything go wrong.¡± The empress nodded gently. ¡°I believe you will do a good job. If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, remember to ask your shifu. They will answer you.¡± Xia Qiluo nodded. ¡°I will. Mother, I¡¯ll go back first. I must show all the evidence of Liu Sannaing¡¯s crime to her so that she won¡¯t have anything to say!¡± A raging fire shed across Xia Qiluo¡¯s eyes. She wanted to use the truth to shut Liu Sanniang up. The empress nodded slightly and watched as Xia Qiluo left. The gentleness in the empress¡¯s eyes gradually disappeared and was reced by a cold light. She had underestimated Xian Fei. Since Xian Fei would not give up, she would let her have a taste of despair. After Liu Sanniang left the capital, the empress began to set up traps. It would be fine if Liu Sanniang did note back. As soon as she came back, she wouldn¡¯t even be able to protect herself, let alone Xian Fei. If they still did not give up and returned to the capital, they would all die. The pce servant walked into the hall and slowly walked to the Empress¡¯s side. He said softly, ¡°Your Majesty.¡± The empress said in a low voice, ¡°Pass down the order. Set the Xianhe Pce on fire. I want Xian Fei to die tonight.¡± The empress added. ¡°Do it cleanly.¡± The servant nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Majesty. Nothing will go wrong.¡±
  • ??
    • At the Xianhe Pce. Late at night, Xian Fei woke up with a start. The madness in her eyes gradually returned to normal. She sighed. It was already mid-April. She wondered if Miss Liu had found her son. Xian Fei closed her eyes and felt a lump in her throat. The people around her were gradually taken away. She could feel that she was in a passive position, but now, other than continuing to pretend to be crazy, she had no other choice. She had been crazy for too long. Sometimes, she didn¡¯t even know if she was really crazy or faking it. Only when she woke upte at night would her mind be clear. No one knew that she was pretending to be crazy. The pce door was closed and she could not get out, but the empress¡¯s people coulde in at will. Xian Fei opened her eyes and stared at the ceiling. She did not know how long she could wait. In this world, what was most torturous was waiting. There was a faint sound outside the door. Xian Fei immediately frowned and clenched her fists. Xian Fei took a deep breath and slowly reached into the innermost part of the bed before taking out a dagger. However, after waiting for a long time, no one came in to kill her. Xian Fei wondered if she was being paranoid, heard wrongly. It was quiet outside, but gradually, Xian Fei smelled smoke. She immediately stood up, and the entire room was quickly engulfed by mes. At this moment, Xian Fei understood that they were going to burn her alive. She immediately stood up and ran to the dressing table. She took out a red hairpin and dismantled it. Outside, the pce servants were shouting. ¡°There¡¯s a fire. Come and put out the fire¡­¡± The beam of the roof had been burned down. The thick smell of smoke was so strong that she could not breathe. Tears streamed down her face. She quickly put on the sharp ws one by one. Without even having time to think, she swiped at the ground. The fire burned brighter and brighter. The underground was stuffy. Xian Fei dug in a direction until she reached the ground. Xia Bingguang was woken up by the noise. He got up and saw Xian Fei standing in front of his bed. Xia Bingguang rubbed his eyes. ¡°Xian Fei, why are you here?¡± Xian Fei threw herself into Xia Bingguang¡¯s arms. ¡°Your Majesty, someone wants to kill me and Hongming. Do you believe me?¡± Xia Bingguang hugged her in a daze. The person in his arms kept trembling, and he could not understand a word she said. Wasn¡¯t Xian Fei in the Xianhe Pce? Why did shee to his hall? What did her words mean? Xian Fei did not give Xia Bingguang time to think. She cried and said, ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m not crazy. I¡¯m pretending to be crazy because my son was swapped. The imposter is just wearing my son¡¯s face. He¡¯s not my son at all..¡± Chapter 666 - 666: Xian Fei Reveals Her Secrets Chapter 666: Xian Fei Reveals Her Secrets Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Xia Bingguangwas shocked. ¡°Did you say you were pretending to be crazy?¡± Xian Fei did not answer Xia Bingguang¡¯s question. Instead, she continued, ¡°More than a month ago, I asked Miss Liu to go and find Hongming, but tonight, someone in the Xianhe Pce set the room on fire. I can onlye to you. Your Majesty, you once said that as long as I ask you for help, you will do your best. Doesn¡¯t it still count?¡± Xian Fei sobbed in Xia Bingguang¡¯s arms. Xia Bingguang felt terrible. Just as he was about tofort her, he heard the eunuch¡¯s anxious voice outside. ¡°Your Majesty, bad news. Xianhe Pce is on fire.¡± Xia Bingguang stood up and nced at Xian Fei. He was sure that this was a living person. What Xian Fei said to him was also clear in his mind. Xia Bingguang¡¯s expression darkened and he asked angrily, ¡°What¡¯s going on? How did it catch fire?¡± Hearing the anger in Xia Bingguang¡¯s tone, the eunuch replied nervously, ¡°We don¡¯t know the reason yet, but the fire is too big. Consort Xian Fei, I¡¯m afraid¡­ I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s already dead¡­¡± Xia Bingguang said angrily, ¡°Get out. If anything happens to Consort Xian Fei, all of you will die with her!¡± The eunuch trembled and left. Xia Bingguang rubbed his forehead. He turned to look at Xian Fei and quickly asked, ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s going on?¡± Xian Fei looked at Xia Bingguang. ¡°Can I still believe you?¡± Xia Bingguang looked at Xian Fei with heartache, ¡°Yes, tell me everything and let me seek justice for you.¡± Xian Fei wiped her tears and told him what happened from the beginning to the end. Xia Bingguang felt suffocated. How could there be such a ridiculous thing? But he had no choice but to believe it. Xian Fei removed the sharp ws on her ten fingers. These were fingerstall, an artifact. Xian Fei¡¯s ten fingers were bloody, causing Xia Bingguang¡¯s heart to ache. He didn¡¯t know what to say. Seeing Xian Fei¡¯s worried expression, Xia Bingguang had already calmed down. Heforted her, ¡°She¡¯s desperate and wants to take your life. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s because Miss Liu is back. There are some things you don¡¯t know. Some time ago, there were a few murder cases in the capital. The fake Hongming went to investigate and found out that it was Miss Liu who did it.¡± Xian Fei immediately became nervous. ¡°Then what should we do? How is Miss Liu?¡± Xian Fei was burning with anxiety. Liu Sanniang was back. Had her son been brought back too? Xia Bingguang sighed. ¡°Miss Liu was arrested by Qiluo when she entered the city yesterday. She¡¯s locked up in the prison now, waiting to be interrogated.¡± Xian Fei¡¯s heart sank. Liu Sanniang had been arrested. ¡°There¡¯s also a stranger who was arrested. I wonder if it is Hongming¡­¡± Xian Fei looked at Xia Bingguang worriedly and said, ¡°Your Majesty, even if you don¡¯t believe me, even if you think that I¡¯m ndering the empress, I still hope that you can find out the truth. When I first found out about the empress¡¯s scheme, I was also very afraid. I was afraid that the descendants of the royal family had long been swapped by her, so I reminded Hongming repeatedly.¡± ¡°I told him to fight for the throne and not let the empress seed.¡± Xian Fei told Xia Bingguang almost all the secrets. She was no longer a young girl in her teens. There were wrinkles at the corners of her eyes, and her eyes were filled with worry and fear. She was afraid that if she said it, Xia Bingguang would not believe her. She was also afraid that her sincerity would not be reciprocated. Xia Bingguang gently hugged Xian Fei and said, ¡°Thank you for your hard work I won¡¯t let you down.¡± Xia Bingguang thought of the Second Prince, who was seriously ill all year round, the Fourth Prince, who refused to return to the pce, and the Fifth Prince, who was a good for nothing, and his face darkened. Not everyone could protect their child as well as Xian Fei. Xian Fei wiped her tears and nodded. ¡°No matter what, I will live and die with you, and so will our child.¡± Xia Bingguang kept Xian Fei by his side and asked her to disguise herself as a eunuch. He decided to attend the hearing of Liu Sanniang¡¯s case. The person investigating the case was the fake Xia Hongming. The person who caught Liu Sanniang was Xia Qiluo, who had a grudge against Liu Sanniang. If he continued to turn a blind eye to it, if Liu Sanniang really died unjustly, who would be willing to stand up and get rid of those evil people in the future? Just thinking about it was terrifying. How many people in the harem and the imperial court were controlled by the empress? He was not prepared to face a shocking reality, but he had no choice. After Hu Yu and Liu Yuanyuan gathered enough information, they sent a voice transmission to Liu Sanniang. It turned out that more than a month ago, cases of people¡¯s hearts being gouged out appeared in the capital. The Third Prince investigated the case and found Liu Sanniang guilty of it. It was because an eyewitness had seen the murderer. After the eyewitness described the face of the murderer, it turned out to look exactly like Liu Sanniang. Liu Sanniang¡¯s courtyard had long been sealed. Even Su Yanyu was questioned. Of course, Su Yanyu spoke up for Liu Sanniang. His shifu had long left the capital. It was impossible for her tomit murder. Not only Su Yanyu, but everyone who knew Liu Sanniang was also questioned. Some people said that they didn¡¯t know, while others said that they didn¡¯t expect Miss Liu to be such a person. They had to catch her and not let more people die. Therefore, Liu Sanniang was arrested as soon as she arrived in the capital. After Hu Yu and Liu Yuanyuan finished speaking, they waited for instructions. Liu Sanniang sent a voice transmission to Hu Yu and Liu Yuanyuan, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, go and find Lord Su and tell him not to worry about anything. Just wait for the trial to begin.¡± Hu Yu and Liu Yuanyuan went to the Marquis Mansion. When Su Yanyu saw Hu Yu and Liu Yuanyuan, he was immediately delighted. ¡°Miss Hu, Miss Yuanyuan, you¡¯re back Where¡¯s my shifu? Tell her not toe back Something big has happened.¡± Liu Yuanyuan said calmly, ¡°She¡¯s already back She was captured by Xia Qiluo and locked in the prison..¡± Chapter 667 - 667: Breaking into the Prison Chapter 667: Breaking into the Prison Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Su Yanyu immediately said nervously, ¡°Then let¡¯s think of a way to save Shifu. This matter is tricky. There are many eyewitnesses. Although I know that it¡¯s definitely not Shifu, others will not think so.¡± There were countless people in the capital waiting to kill Liu Sanniang. It was impossible for them to not seize this opportunity. Su Yanyu muttered, ¡°The prison is heavily guarded. It¡¯s a little difficult to break in, but we have to try. We have to save her as soon as possible. Hey, who hits me?¡± Hu Yu covered her mouth and chuckled. Liu Yuanyuan looked at Su Yanyu and said calmly, ¡°I did.¡± Su Yanyu held back his anger and scratched his head. ¡°Miss Yuanyuan, why did you hit me?¡± Wasn¡¯t he thinking of a way to save his shifu? Why did she hit him? Hu Yu smiled and said, ¡°Because you¡¯re stupid. Venerable Liu said that it¡¯s fine. Just wait for the trial to begin. Why don¡¯t you have any confidence in her?¡± Su Yanyu was stunned. ¡°Is it really fine?¡± Liu Yuanyuan red at Su Yanyu. ¡°Then do you hope something happens to Venerable Liu?¡± Su Yanyu waved his hand. ¡°Of course I want my shifu to be safe and fine.¡± He had just started refining poison and was infatuated with it. If something happened to Liu Sanniang, who else could teach him? After talking to Su Yanyu, Liu Yuanyuan and Hu Yu still had something to do. They had brought back the real Third Prince, so the current Third Prince was naturally fake. After telling Liu Sanniang that Su Yanyu already knew that they had returned, Hu Yu and Liu Yuanyuan left the Marquis Mansion. Su Yanyu looked at Hu Yu and Liu Yuanyuan, who instantly disappeared, and was a little envious. He secretly clenched his fists and muttered, ¡°I must learn and cultivate diligently. Perhaps in the future, I can refine a worm that can make me invisible.¡± This was a great goal.
  • ? ?
    • The golden cage trapped the three of them. Xia Hongming was anxious, but he could not open this cage. He looked over and saw that Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan were as calm as usual. They did not even open their eyes. Xia Hongming sat at the side with mixed feelings. There were footsteps outside. He knew that the guards were changing shifts. They were really cautious. Regardless of whether Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan wanted to escape or not, they would not ck off. Xia Hongming was about to close his eyes to sleep when someone walked over with a key in his hand. Xia Hongming widened his eyes. Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan had already stood up. The person opened the door and said, ¡°Miss Liu, Third Prince, we¡¯re Consort Xian Fei¡¯s people, and we¡¯re here to save you. Come with us. We have to find a safe ce to keep Third Prince.¡± When Xia Hongming heard this, he quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s my mother. Miss Liu, let¡¯s leave quickly. Xia Qiluo hates you to the core. She must have some hard evidence against you. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be so confident. Let¡¯s go out first.¡± Liu Sanniang reached out and stopped Xia Hongming. Chu Yan quickly kicked that person away. Xia Hongming was stunned. ¡°Miss Liu, what are you doing?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Xia Hongming and said, ¡°You¡¯re in the prison now, but if you go out, it¡¯s unknown where you¡¯ll be taken to.¡± Xia Hongming¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He was too anxious and didn¡¯t even think of such an obvious thing. The person who was sent flying had already slowly stood up. His eyes were filled with killing intent as he swung his sword at the cage. The hilt of the sword was easily grabbed by Chu Yan and broken with a gentle snap. Xia Hongming hid behind Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan and shouted, ¡°Guards, someone broke into the prison!!!¡± Soon, a group of guards rushed in from outside. Seeing that he was outnumbered, the assassin quickly retreated. Seeing that the cage had been opened, the guards were puzzled. They could have escaped effortlessly, but they didn¡¯t? After locking the cage again, the guards became even more vignt. Xia Hongming felt a lingering fear. There was danger everywhere, and he could not believe anyone. Xia Hongming leaned closer to Liu Sanniang and said, ¡°Miss Liu, thank you for saving me.¡± Before Liu Sanniang could speak, Xia Hongming continued with a forced smile, ¡°Am I very useless? My mother has high hopes for me, but I¡¯m actually not very capable. I thought that the people around me were all loyal, but I was wrong. I know that when I was in danger, a sealed consciousness was released to escape for me. If it were me, I definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to escape. I¡¯d already be dead.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Xia Hongming. Xia Hongming lowered his eyes. ¡°Miss Liu, you should have seen him, right?¡± After staying in the Dizang Manor for so long, the injuries on his body hadpletely healed. Xia Hongming did not feel any pain at all. He knew that the consciousness had already withstood all the pain for him, and he only woke up after he was safe. Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°His name is Shi Jiu.¡± Xia Hongming said to Liu Sanniang sadly, ¡°Miss Liu, if I¡¯ve offended you in the past, please don¡¯t take it to heart. I¡¯m sorry for implicating you.¡± Because of him, Liu Sanniang was targeted by the empress. The murder case was just a trap set up by the empress. Xia Hongming was not confident. The empress controlled such a big organization and was definitely more difficult to deal with than any opponent Liu Sanniang had encountered.. Chapter 668 - 668: The Chosen One Is Immortal Chapter 668: The Chosen One Is Immortal Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Liu Sanniang looked at Xia Hongming and said calmly, ¡°With you or without you, I am destined to confront the empress.¡± Xia Hongming looked at Liu Sanniang in a daze. ¡°Miss Liu, do you mean that the empress is a great evil?¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. Xia Hongming looked at Liu Sanniang with aplicated expression, not knowing what to say. He thought that Liu Sanniang was invited by his mother to look for him, which was why she was targeted by the empress. But now, Liu Sanniang told him that it had nothing to do with him. She just wanted to get rid of evil. As long as the empress was evil, Liu Sanniang would be around. It was not because of him. Xia Hongming said softly, ¡°Anyway, thank you, Miss Liu.¡± When Xia Qiluo stepped into the prison, she checked the cage and took back the key. She looked at Liu Sanniang coldly and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t run, and you¡¯ll never have a chance to run again.¡± Liu Sanniang closed her eyes and did not say a word to Xia Qiluo. Her cold attitude made Xia Qiluo furious. Xia Qiluo¡¯s eyes darkened and she gritted her teeth. Then, she turned around and left like the wind. Xia Qiluo returned to the pce and gave the key to Xu Ran and Xu Qing. Seeing the key, Xu Qing was stunned. ¡°When did I lose the key? I didn¡¯t notice it at all.¡± Xia Qiluo said, ¡°I don¡¯t know who wants to break into the prison, but Liu Sanniang didn¡¯t run away at all. Shifu, will I¡­¡± ¡°You won¡¯t.¡± Before Xia Qiluo could finish, Xu Ran said firmly. He did not allow Xia Qiluo to doubt herself again. Xu Qing also said, ¡°There are eyewitnesses and evidence. It can¡¯t be wrong.¡± Xia Qiluo suppressed the doubts in her heart and became confident. ¡°My father will attend the trial. He trusts her very much. I will definitely rip off her mask and let everyone see her true colors.¡± Liu Sanniang was the thorn in Xia Qiluo¡¯s side. As long as Liu Sanniang was not defeated by her, this thorn would always be there. Only by stepping on Liu Sanniang could Xia Qiluopletely get rid of the thorn. Xu Ran and Xu Qing nodded. Xia Qiluo said gently, ¡°Shifu, I¡¯ll leave first. The trial will begin in three days. I have to be well-prepared.¡± To Xia Qiluo, Liu Sanniang was a tricky opponent. She did not dare to let her guard down. She could catch Liu Sanniang, but she could not be smug so early. She had to prepare well. Therefore, the trial in three days would be a tough battle. Xia Qiluo mobilized twice as many people to guard Liu Sanniang to prevent her from being saved. Even if they wanted to break into the prison, they could not. When the key was sent back, Xu Qing took it away and said, ¡°Tell your master to stop doing useless things.¡± The masked assassin said coldly, ¡°Is there no other way? If the Third Prince doesn¡¯t die, there will always be trouble in the future.¡± Xia Qiluo had sent so many people to guard the prison. It was no longer possible to break into the prison to kill Xia Hongming. Xu Ran and Xu Qing did not care. Xu Ran¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°If you can¡¯t kill him, that¡¯s because you don¡¯t have the ability. Stop doing useless things. Leave.¡± He gave the key to the assassin, but he failed. This proved that he was ipetent. The assassin turned and left. In the majestic pce, several ck shadows silently whooshed through the air, leaving only the shadows of the trees swaying. The empress¡¯s expression was dark. ¡°Useless. What¡¯s the point of keeping you?¡± The empress did not expect Xian Fei to know so much and even have a trick up her sleeve. If not for the fact that she knew that Xia Hongming was lucky enough to escape and that Liu Sanniang left the capital to find Xia Hongming, she would not have known that Xian Fei was pretending to be crazy. Since Liu Sanniang decided to go against her, the empress naturally would not sit back and do nothing. Not only did Liu Sanniang have to die, but Xia Hongming, who came back alive, also had to die. But now, she had failed several times. Xia Hongming was not dead, and even Xian Fei was not dead. The empress was in an extremely gloomy mood. The assassin retreated. The empress felt a little uneasy. She reached out and rubbed her forehead to suppress the anger in her heart. When she looked up, she saw a ck-robed figure sitting on the table. The empress¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She quickly stood up and knelt down. ¡°My lord, this Liu Sanniang is a stumbling block. If we don¡¯t get rid of her, I¡¯m afraid she will ruin your n in the future.¡± The man¡¯s entire body was shrouded in a ck robe, and the wide brim of his hatpletely covered his face. ¡°I know.¡± The empress continued, ¡°My lord, if you do it yourself, you can definitely get rid of her. Why do you have to let her grow stronger?¡± Liu Sanniang was growing. When she first entered the capital, she was not even a threat. If they did not get rid of her now, it would only be harder and harder to get rid of her in the future. The ck figure tapped his knuckles on the table. ¡°The chosen one is Immortal.¡± The empress was shocked. ¡°Is she really the chosen one?¡± The ck figure chuckled and said with a sneer, ¡°Try to kill her a few times and you¡¯ll know the answer.¡± The empress gritted her teeth. ¡°Then how can we get rid of her?¡± The ck figure said coldly, ¡°Just let her give up on her life.¡± The empress looked up in disbelief. ¡°Is it that easy?¡± Destroying a person¡¯s will to live shouldn¡¯t be too difficult. Liu Sanniang was immortal, but she also had weaknesses. She also had people and things she cared about. The empress felt that she could use Liu Sanniang¡¯s family to threaten her. However, when she heard the ck figure¡¯s coldughter, the empress lost her confidence. If it was that easy, Liu Sanniang would not even be a threat. The ck figure said coldly, ¡°Have you done what I instructed you to do?¡± The empress nodded. ¡°It¡¯s already done.¡± The ck figure stood up and walked up to the empress step by step. His ck boot gently lifted the empress¡¯s chin and he said coldly, ¡°If you¡¯re indignant, go and try to kill her.¡± The empress said firmly, ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± The ck figure turned around and left, disappearing in front of the empress. The empress¡¯s eyes were cold. If she could absorb the soul of the chosen one, she might be able to be an immortal in one go.. Chapter 669 - 669: The Murderer Is Liu Sanniang Chapter 669: The Murderer Is Liu Sanniang Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions In the blink of an eye, it was time for the trial of Liu Sanniang¡¯s case. The case was sensational and was tried by the emperor. Xia Qiluo, the spiritual girl of the Cloud Breaking Sect, was the one who caught the murderer, Liu Sanniang. She would be presenting evidence at the trial. The case was very serious and the people were watching closely. Xia Bingguang¡¯s gazended on ¡°Xia Hongming¡±, who had a serious expression. In this case, ¡°Xia Hongming¡± was also a contributor. Xia Bingguang said in a low voice, ¡°Recently, the murder cases have caused a panic among the people. The terrifying thing about this case is that the murderer is the famous Miss Liu. I believe many people in the imperial court know Miss Liu. Miss Liu has solved many cases and helped many people. I don¡¯t believe that she willmit murder.¡± Countless officials echoed, ¡°We don¡¯t believe it either. Miss Liu abhors evil. She¡¯s here to eliminate evil. We don¡¯t believe that she¡¯s evil and harms people.¡± Hearing that many officials agreed with him, Xia Bingguang nodded. ¡°Indeed.¡± Xia Qiluo said coldly, ¡°There are good and evil people in this world. The more you think she can¡¯t be the murderer, the more likely she will be the murderer. Perhaps you don¡¯t know, but Liu Sanniang has already joined forces with demons. People will have a change of heart, and Liu Sanniang is no exception.¡± Xia Qiluo did not hide her disgust towards Liu Sanniang at all. She would never like someone who stole her fate. No matter how many people believed Liu Sanniang, it did not change the fact that she had killed someone. After Xia Qiluo finished speaking, Xia Bingguang nodded. ¡°Qiluo is right. People are capricious. No one is an exception, so we have to get to the bottom of this case. We have to find out who killed the innocent.¡± After saying that, Xia Bingguang looked at Xia Qiluo and said, ¡°Bring the suspects over as well as all the eyewitnesses and evidence.¡± Xia Qiluo replied, ¡°Yes.¡± She had long been prepared for today¡¯s trial. She had naturally made all the preparations. Liu Sanniang, Chu Yan, and Xia Hongming were quickly brought to the hall. There were also a few eyewitnesses who had seen Liu Sanniang doing evil with their own eyes. They were escorted into the hall by the imperial guards. When they saw Xia Bingguang, they knelt down. ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty.¡± Xia Bingguang raised his hand. ¡°All of you, rise. Take a good look and see if the person in front of you is the murderer.¡± People slowly raised their heads and saw Liu Sanniang standing not far away. Their expressions changed and they nodded in fear. ¡°It¡¯s her, it¡¯s her.¡± ¡°She was the one who killed my father. I saw her reach out and dig out my father¡¯s heart. She even ate it¡­¡± These eyewitnesses were afraid and in pain. However, if such a murderer was not brought to justice, no one would be at ease. Xia Bingguang frowned slightly and looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu, they identified you as the murderer. Do you have anything to say?¡± Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°I didn¡¯t kill anyone.¡± Xia Bingguang naturally believed her. Seeing that Liu Sanniang was calm, Xia Bingguang was relieved. He said, ¡°Do you have any evidence to prove that you are not the murderer?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Xia Hongming beside her and said, ¡°Two months ago, I was asked by someone to go out to look for someone. I wasn¡¯t in the capital for more than a month and only returned a few days ago. I didn¡¯t know anything about the murder cases.¡± ¡°We¡¯re not lying. We saw her murder with our own eyes.¡± The eyewitnesses who came to use Liu Sanniang panicked. They had all seen Liu Sanniang kill with their own eyes. If Liu Sanniang was not in the capital, then who murdered so many people? Was it a ghost? Xia Qiluo nced at Liu Sanniang and said coldly, ¡°Father, I have a way to prove that what they said is true.¡± Xia Bingguang nced at Xia Qiluo and nodded. Xia Qiluo had been wanting to kill Liu Sanniang for a long time, so she naturally would not let her off easily. Xia Qiluo walked to the center of the hall and looked at Liu Sanniang calmly. ¡°Miss Liu, do you know that there are a kind of people in this world who can use everything in the world as a medium to sense what others know and see¡± Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°I know, they are psychics.¡± Xia Qiluo sneered. ¡°It¡¯s good that Miss Liu knows. Then you should know that there¡¯s no way to fake what you see, right?¡± Xia Qiluo stared at Liu Sanniang coldly. Liu Sanniang met Xia Qiluo¡¯s gaze and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± After getting Liu Sanniang¡¯s response, Xia Qiluo turned around and walked towards the eyewitnesses. She grabbed someone¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Everyone, you have a deep trust in Miss Liu. I¡¯ve never liked her, but I¡¯m not someone who will wrongly use people. Instead of talking, I¡¯ll let you see it for yourself.¡± Xia Qiluo raised her hand and released a majestic force that instantly enveloped everyone in the hall. Including Liu Sanniang and the others, they quickly sensed the memory of the eyewitnesses. The eyewitness who spoke just now was an ordinary person, but he had a harmonious family. After he became an adult, he married and had children. However, the family fell apart one night. They were sitting at the table eating when a figure appeared and grabbed the man¡¯s wife, dragging her out. The children were shocked. The man chased out of the door and saw a hand stabbing into his wife¡¯s heart. He shouted in shock, ¡°You murderer¡­¡± The woman slowly turned around. It was none other than Liu Sanniang. The man was already scared out of his wits. He saw Liu Sanniang swallow the heart with his own eyes. She wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth with her hand and looked at the man with a sinister expression. Her lips curled up into a strange sneer. Then, she jumped up and disappeared from the man¡¯s sight. When the children who ran out saw their mother being killed with their own eyes, they were stunned and cried for a long time. The man reported the murder to the government and buried his wife. The happy and harmonious life of the family changed forever. Witnessing that process with their own eyes made it difficult for the man and his family to walk out of their grief.. Chapter 670 - 670: The Murderer Is Liu Sanniang 2 Chapter 670: The Murderer Is Liu Sanniang 2 Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Xia Qiluo let go. She looked at Liu Sanniang coldly and grabbed another person¡¯s hand. Soon, everyone saw how another happy family was ruined. After every murder, Liu Sanniang would swallow the heart that was dug out of the victim¡¯s heart in front of the victim¡¯s family. Seeing such a murder scene with their own eyes, everyone broke down. Among the victims, there were the old, the young, and even the children. After bing eyewitnesses themselves, the officials¡¯ expressions changed drastically. The eyewitnesses felt that their loved ones had been killed again and almost went crazy. Seeing that Liu Sanniang was right in front of them, they all wanted to rush up to Liu Sanniang and tear her into pieces. The imperial guards stopped them. Xia Qiluo retracted her hand and looked at Liu Sanniang coldly. ¡°Liu Sanniang, the evidence is conclusive. Do you plead guilty?¡± Xia Qiluo looked at Liu Sanniang coldly. Every word she said was like an invisible mountain pressing down on Liu Sanniang. Xia Qiluo¡¯s heart burned with anger. She wanted to personally punish Liu Sanniang and enforce justice on behalf of the heavens! Liu Sanniang looked at Xia Qiluo calmly and said, ¡°That¡¯s not me. As I said, I was asked to leave the capital to look for someone.¡± Liu Sanniang walked towards Xia Qiluo step by step. She looked at Xia Qiluo and said, ¡°Seventh Princess, feel my memories and you shall know.¡± Xia Qiluo narrowed her eyes and stared into Liu Sanniang¡¯s eyes. She could not see any panic in Liu Sanniang¡¯s eyes. Such calmness made Xia Qiluo feel uneasy. She hated Liu Sanniang very much. Now that Liu Sanniang was like this, she was even more displeased. Since Liu Sanniang asked for it, she would not stand on ceremony with her. Xia Qiluo was about to grab Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand when she heard a cold shout. Xu Ran shouted coldly, ¡°How outrageous. The evidence is conclusive. Why do you want the victims¡¯ family to see again how you killed them and ate their hearts time and time again? Isn¡¯t this too cruel?¡± Xia Qiluo¡¯s expression turned cold as she put down her hand. ¡°Liu Sanniang, why are you so vicious?¡± Many people had seen with their own eyes that Liu Sanniang was the murderer. Xia Qiluo had already made them feel the pain of losing their loved ones again. If it happened again from Liu Sanniang¡¯s point of view, they would probably not be able to take it. No one wanted to know what it felt like to kill someone. After Xu Ran finished speaking, the eyewitnesses who had long broken down shouted, ¡°A life for a life, a life for a life. Long live my emperor. Please seek justice for us.¡± ¡°Please show pity on my child.¡± ¡°My poor wife died young¡­¡± Wails and sobs filled the hall. The officials, who had just seen it with their own eyes, felt pain in their hearts. They had all experienced what the eyewitness felt at that time. How painful was it to see the person one cared about being killed in front of them? Marquis Su frowned and walked to the center of the hall. ¡°Your Majesty, I have something to say. Everyone knows that my son followed Miss Liu as her disciple. I don¡¯t believe Miss Liu willmit murder. Just now, Miss Liu also said that she left the capital to look for someone. Seventh Princess read the minds of those eyewitnesses just to prove that they didn¡¯t lie and nder Miss Liu. But now, why aren¡¯t you giving Miss Liu a chance to prove her innocence?¡± Countless unfriendly gazesnded on Marquis Su. Marquis Su looked at Xu Ran and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean, Elder Xu Ran. Even if Miss Liu is the suspect, she still has a chance to prove her innocence. Elder, Why are you so certain that Miss Liu is the murderer? What if what you see is Miss Liu leaving the capital to look for someone?¡± Xia Qiluo frowned. Xia Bingguang heaved a sigh of relief. It was good that someone was speaking up for Liu Sanniang. Marquis Su did not care about Xu Ran¡¯s cold gaze at all. He continued, ¡°I know that you have the final say in the Cloud Breaking Sect, but this is His Majesty¡¯s territory. Since this is a fair trial, we must not do wrong to the innocent. Seventh Princess, do you think what I said makes sense?¡± The Cloud Breaking Sect was respected by the world and believed by everyone, including the royal family. However, Marquis Su was right about one thing. This was the emperor¡¯s territory, not the Cloud Breaking Sect¡¯s. No matter how capable the Cloud Breaking Sect was, they were not above the royal family. Xia Bingguang narrowed his eyes and nodded. ¡°What Marquis Su said makes sense.¡± Since it was a fair trial, everyone should be given a chance to defend themselves. Xia Bingguang couldn¡¯t help but reflect on himself. Did he respect the Cloud Breaking Sect too much, which gave them the illusion that they could challenge him? After Xia Bingguang spoke, many offcials echoed. ¡°His Majesty is right. We have to get to the bottom of it.¡± On the other hand, some people did not agree, so there were voices of resistance. ¡°The victims¡¯ family is already in so much pain. If we let them experience the pain all over again, we¡¯ll be no different from savages. I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t be able to walk out of this trauma for the rest of their lives.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve already seen it once. Liu Sanniang is the murderer. There¡¯s nothing else to see.¡± The officials were divided into two sides, each defending their own opinions. As a defender of Liu Sanniang, Marquis Su argued with others.. Chapter 671 - 671: Xia Qiluo Read Liu Sanniang’s Mind Chapter 671: Xia Qiluo Read Liu Sanniang¡¯s Mind Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The empress raised her hand to wipe her tears and said, ¡°Your Majesty, I really don¡¯t want to experience the murdering process. 1 won¡¯t participate in it. I can¡¯t ept that kind of viciousness.¡± As soon as the empress spoke, several voices echoed, ¡°I don¡¯t want to participate either. I don¡¯t want to know how a murderer feels.¡¯1 ¡°Me too..?¡¯ Marquis Su was angry. He did not expect the empress to interfere. As the empress, she didn¡¯t have the magnanimity and righteousness she should have. Xia Bingguang nced at the empress and said calmly, ¡°You are a woman, so it¡¯s normal that you can¡¯t ept it. However, as the emperor of a country, I can¡¯t tolerate injustice happening in my territory. Let me experience it myself. My words are always trustworthy.¡± in the past few days, Xian Fei had said a lot to him. Xia Bingguang believed her. Now that there was an opportunity to see the truth for himself, he naturally could not miss it. Since the emperor had said so, the officials immediately sided with him. ¡°I¡¯m also willing to apany Your Majesty. No matter what kind of terrifying experience it is, we have to find the truth and not let go of the criminal and do wrong to the innocent.¡± Marquis Su said firmly, ¡°That¡¯s right. Perhaps it will be very painful to sense Miss Liu¡¯s memory today, but we can¡¯t convict her without even giving her a chance to prove her innocence.¡± Xu Ran looked at the empress and frowned. Xia Qiluo looked at Liu Sanniang coldly and said, ¡°Then Miss Liu, please extend your hand.¡± Since Liu Sanniang asked for it, she would not mind. Xia Qiluo grabbed Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand and released her majestic power. Xia Qiluo¡¯s power was like countless steel needles stabbed into Liu Sanniang¡¯s consciousness. As long as Liu Sanniang resisted, an intense fight would break out. Xia Qiluo was already prepared. If Liu Sanniang resisted, it meant that she was guilty. However, her power entered Liu Sanniang¡¯s consciousness unrestrained. Liu Sanniang¡¯s memories from the past two months were presented in front of Xia Qiluo. When people saw Xian Fei appear in Liu Sanniang¡¯s memory, they were all stunned. Why was this different from what they had imagined? Xia Qiluo was also stunned. Why did she see Xian Fei? Could it be that Liu Sanniang was instructed by Xian Fei tomit murder? Everyone heard Xian Fei say to Liu Sanniang in a sobbing voice, ¡°Miss Liu, please save my son.¡± Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°Isn¡¯t the Third Prince fine?¡± Xian Fei shook her head. ¡°No, he¡¯s not. The current Third Prince is a fake. He¡¯s not my son at all. Even if he¡¯s exactly the same as my son, I just know that he¡¯s not my son.¡± Liu Sanniang frowned slightly. ¡°Your Highness, how can you tell that he¡¯s not?¡± Xian Fei choked and said, ¡°Miss Liu, I want to tell you a secret. After knowing this secret, you¡¯ll know why I can tell he¡¯s not my son, why I want my son to fight for the throne, and why my son likes to recruit psychics. Because from a young age, he knew that there was a tough battle to be fought.¡± Xian Fei revealed a secret that shocked the officials and themoners. Then, they saw that after knowing this secret, Liu Sanniang was entrusted by Xian Fei to find the Third Prince who escaped after being swapped. She left the capital and went north. In the end, she stopped at a city and found the Third Prince. The real Third Prince no longer had his original appearance. When he returned to the capital, he was brought to the prison. This memory shocked everyone. The murderer in the capital was not Liu Sanniang. This was because Liu Sanniang was not in the capital at all. Xia Qiluo slowly lowered her hand. She looked at Liu Sanniang and did not believe what she had sensed at all. How could it not be her? Xia Qiluo found it hard to ept. She felt like something in her heart was about to copse. ¡°Demon, are you trying to twist the truth? How dare you nder the empress!¡± Xu Ran shouted. Xia Qiluo looked at Liu Sanniang fiercely. ¡°I underestimated your ability. You can even fake this. Are you trying to hide the truth of your murder? I won¡¯t fall for it.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Xia Qiluo with a cold expression. ¡°Why are you so sure that I¡¯m the murderer? 1 can fake it, but can¡¯t you? Is only what you say the truth?¡± Liu Sanniang¡¯s cold mockery made Xia Qiluo almost go crazy. Her eyes were red as she said coldly, ¡°The evidence of your murder is conclusive! What Xian Fei entrusted you with is clearly fake. She unfortunately died in a fire and can¡¯t testify for you.¡± Xia Qiluo looked at Chu Yan coldly. ¡±Chu Yan is your dog. Of course he¡¯ll help you do evil.¡± Liu Sanniang sneered. Xia Qiluo was greatly irritated. She only wanted to kill Liu Sanniang immediately to vent her anger. When Xia Hongming heard that his mother died in a fire, he broke down. His legs went weak and he got on the ground, crying, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m back. Mother¡­¡± Tears streamed down his face, and he looked like he was in great pain. ¡°Father, i¡¯m your son. 1 didn¡¯te back in time and gave the evil doer a chance to harm my mother,¡± Xia Bingguang looked at the unfamiliar Xia Hongming. This was apletely different face, but his cries made people¡¯s hearts tighten. Before Xia Bingguang could speak, Xian Fei, who was pretending to be a eunuch, took off the eunuch hat on her head. Her long hair fell over her shoulders. She quickly went down to help Xia Hongming up. She asked, ¡°Hongming, do you want to eat roasted duck today?¡± Xia Hongming was surprised and delighted as he replied, ¡°I do. I also want sour and spicy fish, braised pigeon, and a roastedmb log.¡± Xian Fei smiled and said to Xia Bingguang with happy tears rolling down her cheeks, ¡°Your Majesty, he¡¯s the real Hongming. He can answer the secret question correctly..¡¯¡¯ Chapter 672 - 672: Xian Fei and Her Son’s Secret Question Chapter 672: Xian Fei and Her Son¡¯s Secret Question Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The fake Xia Hongming sneered and said with a sinister tone, ¡°Ridiculous. I suspect that you¡¯re not my mother at all. Otherwise, why don¡¯t you even know your own son? What a joke!¡± He never thought that his identity would be exposed because of this ridiculous question. Xian Fei looked at the fake Xia Hongming and pointed at him angrily. ¡°You probably never thought that there would be a secret question between me and Hongming, right? Every time we see each other, we will ask a simr secret question. Thest time I asked you if you wanted to eat chestnut cake, how did you answer?¡± The fake Xia Hongming looked at Xian Fei calmly and said coldly, ¡°I said I¡¯m fine with it.¡± He remembered that when Xian Fei saw him before she pretended to be crazy, the first question she asked him was if he wanted to eat some chestnut cake. At that time, he thought that it was just an ordinary question. The problem was that it was actually a secret question. Xian Fei looked at the fake Xia Hongming coldly and sneered. She turned to the real Xia Hongming and said gently, ¡°Hongming, do you want to eat chestnut cake?¡± Xia Hongming nced at the fake Xia Hongming and replied calmly, ¡°I want to eat red bean cake. I¡¯ll eat chestnut cake another day.¡± Only the person who could answer the question correctly was her son. ¡°The question doesn¡¯t stay the same. When I ask if he wants to eat pastries or what dishes he wants to eat, he will choose what he wants to eat and say that he¡¯ll eat the food I offered him another day.¡± Therefore, hearing the fake Xia Hongming¡¯s answer, Xian Fei knew that her son had been swapped. Xian Fei looked at Liu Sanniang and stood up to bow to her. ¡°Miss Liu, thank you for bringing my son back to me. It¡¯s precisely because of you that we can reunite.¡± Xian Fei looked at Xia Qiluo and said coldly, ¡°Seventh Princess, you thought that I died in the fire, but I prepared for that fire to happen a long time ago. I pretended to be crazy because I wanted to reduce my presence. Since I¡¯m still alive, I can testify for Miss Liu!¡± Xia Qiluo¡¯s eyes were cold. She stared at Xian Fei and gritted her teeth. She dug her sharp fingers into her palm, but she did not feel any pain. Xian Fei slowly continued, ¡°Seventh Princess, if you don¡¯t believe me, why don¡¯t you read my mind?¡± Blood slowly flowed out of the corner of Xia Qiluo¡¯s mouth. The moment Xian Fei came out, she knew that she had lost again. She nced at Liu Sanniang and her eyes were almost covered in blood. From the beginning to the end, Liu Sanniang¡¯s expression was calm. She seemed to have known that she would win. Xia Qiluo looked at Liu Sanniang and asked with difficulty, ¡°Why?¡± Why did she lose? Why did she lose to Liu Sanniang again and again? Had she really done something wrong? Had she always done something wrong? Something seemed to have exploded in Xia Qiluo¡¯s mind. She stared fixedly at Liu Sanniang and seemed to have seen a trace of pity shing across Liu Sanniang¡¯s eyes. Xia Qiluo wanted to see more clearly, but her eyes were already blurry. Blood surged in her throat and her heart was in intense pain. Her heart seemed to have been crushed by a force. Xia Qiluo could no longer hold on and fell. Xu Ran quickly caught Xia Qiluo, who had fallen. He handed Xia Qiluo to Xu Qing and said coldly, ¡°The emperor of the Xia Dynasty was bewitched by a demon. From today onwards, a war will definitely break out between the three countries.¡± Xia Bingguang was so angry that he trembled. He stood up angrily. ¡°Guard, arrest all these evil people.¡± Xu Ran met Xia Bingguang¡¯s gaze as if he was looking at an inconspicuous ant. He said calmly, ¡°From today onwards, disciples of the Cloud Breaking Sect will return to the sect. When someone else wise sits on the throne of the Xia Dynasty, we¡¯ll considering back.¡± Xu Ran formed a seal with his hands, and the disciples of the Cloud Breaking Sect followed behind him. The imperial guards did not even have a chance to fight them. It was as if they were blocked by an invisible force. This force pushed away those who were in the way. With Xu Ran in the lead, Xu Qing, Xu Bo, and Xu Yue followed behind. They left one after another. Their bodies were enveloped by a warm glow. They left the hall and disappeared. Seeing that the Cloud Breaking Sect disciples had all walked out of the hall, the officials slowly came back to their senses and said nervously to Xia Bingguang, ¡°Your Majesty, we can¡¯t let the two State Ministers leave. The Cloud Breaking Sect is a thousand-year-old sect.¡± Xia Bingguang¡¯s expression was cold. At this moment, the difference between mortals and psychics was like the difference between heaven and earth. Even if his imperial guards were invincible, they were useless against psychics. The departure of the Cloud Breaking Sect was an abandonment of the Xia Dynasty. The officials panicked and were frightened by Xu Ran¡¯s prediction. Hearing that more and more people wereining, Xia Bingguang roared, ¡°Enough. There are as many brave generals in the Xia Dynasty as there are clouds. For generations, all of us are good at fighting. If anyone dares to invade, we¡¯ll skin them alive and beat them back.¡± When Xia Bingguang showed his might, the officials all shut up, not daring to mention the Cloud Breaking Sect again. A general stepped forward and said, ¡°If a war breaks out, I¡¯m willing to lead the troops.¡± More generals stepped forward and agreed. ¡°I¡¯m willing too.¡± Xia Bingguang was relieved. The stability of a dynasty shouldn¡¯t entirely depend on the psychics.. Chapter 673 - 673: What Is Fake Can’t Be Real Chapter 673: What Is Fake Can¡¯t Be Real Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Pfft¡ª¡± A mockingugh sounded in the hall, making the officials look up at the empress. Only then did they remember that there was something left unfinished. Xia Bingguang looked at the empress beside him and suddenly found her extremely unfamiliar. The empress nced at Xia Bingguang indifferently and looked away. She slowly stood up and walked down the hall step by step. She grabbed the fake Xia Hongming and said coldly, ¡°Useless.¡± The fake Xia Hongming seemed to be very afraid of the empress and trembled. ¡°Your Majesty, please spare my life.¡± The fake Xia Hongming was extremely indignant. He had been living like Xia Hongming since he was young and waited to rece the real Xia Hongming. Only after recing Xia Hongming could he really live as himself. However, he did not expect that there was a secret question between Xian Fei and her son. The first time he went to see Xian Fei, he exposed himself without knowing it. When he arrived at the hall today, he just found out that the real Xia Hongming was actually back. The real Xia Hongming was still alive. All of this was different from what he had expected. If the matter was exposed, what awaited him was death. No matter how the fake Xia Hongming begged, the empress was unmoved. The corners of her mouth curled up into a sinister smile. She gently let go and Xia Hongming fell to the ground. The empress looked at Xian Fei coldly and pped her hands. ¡°I underestimated you. You¡¯re also a scheming person. I didn¡¯t expect that my n would be ruined by you. I thought that you would definitely die in the fire. I didn¡¯t expect you to have a backup n. I won¡¯t lose to someone like you. A fake is a fake and can never rece the real one. I¡¯ll return your son¡¯s face to him.¡± The empress raised her hand and the fake Xia Hongming¡¯s face quickly flew towards the real Xia Hongming. Xia Hongming retreated in fear. In a breath, something stuck to his face. The fake Xia Hongming lying on the ground had already be an unfamiliar person. Xia Hongming touched his face. He was surprised, happy, and afraid. Would the empress do something to his face? Xian Fei immediately became vignt. The empress did not even look at Xian Fei. Instead, she looked straight at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu, you¡¯ve ruined my ns several times. Today, I want to see what you arc really capable of. I¡¯ve heard of your ability to read people¡¯s minds. Today, I want to experience it for myself. Miss Liu, do you dare to read my mind?¡± Before Liu Sanniang needed to remove the empress¡¯s fake face, the empress revealed her true face on her own ord. The empress looked at the emperor with disdain. ¡°If not for Miss Liu, I¡¯m afraid no one would have been able to break my psychic ability. I might as well tell you that I have people all over the world. Some will be exposed, but others will never be found out.¡± When the officials heard that, their hearts skipped a beat. The empress¡¯s words undoubtedly made them afraid, and they could not help but be suspicious. They did not know if their children had been secretly swapped. If they had already been swapped, where would their real children be?¡± Xia Bingguang¡¯s face darkened and he gritted his teeth. ¡°Hongjing¡¯s illness, and Hongguang¡­¡± Other than Xia Hongming, who was protected by Xian Fei, the other five princes might all be in danger. The empress smiled and said to Xia Bingguang, ¡°Of course I¡¯m the one who caused the Second Prince to fall ill. The Fourth Prince¡¯s mother was wary of me, She actually sent her son away since he was young. The Fifth Prince is just a fool. He is not a threat, and I can¡¯t be bothered to deal with him.¡± The Second Prince, Xia Hongjin, was born weak and suffered from illness all year round. In recent years, he could not even stand up. The fourth prince, Xia Hongguang, was sent out of the pce in the early years. His whereabouts were unimown. Even his mother didn¡¯t know where he was. The Fifth Prince, Xia Hongyan, was retarded. Xia Bingguang¡¯s heart ached. He held the throne with trembling hands. ¡°And the crown prince¡­¡± Was he also swapped? Xia Bingguang could not bring himself to ask it. At the mention of the Crown Prince, the empress smiled. She looked at Xia Hongyuan and said calmly, ¡°Do you believe me if I say that the crown prince is not swapped?¡± Xia Hongyuan¡¯s face was pale. All of this was like a bolt from the blue to him. His mother, who used to be gentle, actually looked extremely unfamiliar at this moment. Xia Hongyuan knew that he was finished. Even if the empress said that he was not swapped, his father would not believe it. He had thought that the position of the Crown Prince would be very dangerous and difficult to keep. Xia Hongming was ambitious. In the future, if thepetition for the throne started, Xia Hongming thought that he would take ruthless methods. However, he didn¡¯t expect that his position as the Crown Prince would be taken away so easily. There was no war, no bloodshed, and no idents. It copsed silently. After the empress finished speaking, she smiled and admired everyone¡¯s expressions. To her, it was undoubtedly the most satisfying thing. The entire imperial court was toyed with by her. The ruler of a country and the descendants of the royal family were all wrapped around her fingertips. Xia Bingguang sat weakly on the dragon throne, looking extremely dispirited. The empress looked at Liu Sanniang. Seeing Liu Sanniang¡¯s calm expression, she smiled and said, ¡°Miss Liu, is your heart made of stone. Even in the face of this shocking revtion, you are still unmoved.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at the empress indifferently and said, ¡°You can control the world with fake people, but as long as you die, the fake ones will disappear and the real ones wille back.¡± The empress narrowed her eyes. Liu Sanniang¡¯s words gave everyone hope. The way they looked at the empress was no longer filled with fear, which made the empress very displeased. ¡°If I don¡¯t die, but you do, no one in this world will be able to stop me..¡± Chapter 674 - 674: Creating A Perfect Illusion For Her Chapter 674: Creating A Perfect Illusion For Her Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions She had never been a person who could be easily satisfied. Even if there was a lot of danger in going against Liu Sanniang, she would not hesitate. This was because she was only a step away from crossing the threshold of bing an immortal. How could she resist the temptation? Moreover, she already knew how to deal with Liu Sanniang. The chosen one who was undying and indestructible also had a weakness. She only needed to grab her weakness and use it to take her life. The empress smiled and extended her hand to Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu, what are you waiting for? Do it.¡± The empress sat down and watched as Liu Sanniang squatted down in front of her and grabbed her wrist. The empress said softly, ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for this day for a long time. I¡¯ll give you a beautiful gift.¡± Liu Sanniang frowned slightly. She released her power, but there was nothing. On the other hand, she felt darknessing at her and enveloping her. When Liu Sanniang woke up, she was in a daze. Her lower body was very ufortable and wet, and there was a faint smell of blood in the air. She sat up, her mind in a mess. She heard a baby crying. She looked at the source of the sound in confusion. Beside her right hand on the bed, there was a baby wrapped in swaddling clothes. As the baby cried, her chaotic mind was filled with many memories. Liu Sanniang¡¯s gaze became gentle and loving. She reached out and picked up the baby. She could not help but touch the soft child with her hand. She coaxed the child gently, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry. Mom is here.¡± This was her child. In her previous life, she was alone and had seen her two sisters-inw give birth. The baby looked so vulnerable and needed protection, but as he grew up, he would run around. His eyes were bright. She liked him. After being reborn, she finally had a child of her own. Hearing her mother¡¯s gentle voice, the baby gradually stopped crying. Liu Sanniang was a little shy, but she still unbuttoned her clothes and wanted to feed the child. However, just as she unbuttoned her cor, the door was pushed open from the outside. Liu Sanniang was shocked and blushed. The person who came in was none other than Chu Yan. Chu Yan was holding a bowl of thick and white soup. He gently walked to the edge of the bed and sat down. He nced at Liu Sanniang and said, ¡°Sanniang, it¡¯s fine. Just let Quan¡¯er drink goat milk.¡± Liu Sanniang was stunned. She remembered that she had no milk. Madam Liu and her two sisters-inw came to help her and gave her a lot of tonics, but she still had no milk. The newborn baby cried loudly from hunger. Chu Yan went to buy goat milk for Quan¡¯er every day. Liu Sanniang was a little down. Chu Yan scooped up a mouthful of soup and blew on it before feeding it to Liu Sanniang. Liu Sanniang drank the soup. It was sweet and delicious. After drinking a bowl, she feltfortable and her stomach felt warm. Chu Yan leaned over and kissed her cheek. ¡°Sanniang, it¡¯s been hard on you.¡± Liu Sanniang blushed. They had been married for two years and Chu Yan treated her like a treasure. Liu Sanniang¡¯s heart was as sweet as honey. Even though Chu Yan had kissed her countless times, she still blushed every time. Quan¡¯er, who had been quiet for a while, pouted and started crying again. Chu Yan carried the baby out. Not long after, Ye Niuniu and Tang An arrived. They put the folded clothes into the box and walked to Liu Sanniang¡¯s bed to sit down. There were some beads of sweat on the tip of Ye Niuniu¡¯s nose. She smiled and asked, ¡°Sanniang, how do you feel? Does it still hurt down there?¡± Liu Sanniang was a little embarrassed, but she still said truthfully, ¡°Other than blood, it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡± Liu Sanniang remembered that when she was about to give birth, her two sisters-inw told her that after thebor, it would hurt for half a month. They said that there would be a wound and it would take at least a month to heal it. Ye Niuniu was surprised. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt? Tang An and I were in pain for a long time after thebor. You¡¯re really lucky. It¡¯s best if it doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± Tang An echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s good that it doesn¡¯t hurt. Sanniang, rest well these few days. We will be around to help you. During this period of time, rest at home and don¡¯t go out.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded with a smile. As they chatted, Liu Sanniang felt sleepy again. Tang An and Ye Niuniu stood up and left after getting Liu Sanniang to rest. Liu Sanniang closed her eyes with a happy smile on her face. In her previous life, she had never been able to obtain anything she wanted. Now, she had obtained everything. Life was peaceful. Being with the person she loved was the best. The only pity was that she did not have milk to feed her child. Liu Sanniang closed her eyes and fell asleep. Outside the door, Chu Yan handed the child to Tang An and Ye Niuniu to take care of and went to make soup for Liu Sanniang. Madam Liu was also there. Seeing that her son-inw doted on her daughter so much, she was happy. This was what she wanted to see the most. The newborn baby slept a lot, so Tang An alone was enough to take care of the baby. Ye Niuniu came out to talk to Madam Liu. ¡°Mother, Quan¡¯er is really obedient. He doesn¡¯t cry or make a fuss. He only cries when he¡¯s hungry. After eating, he¡¯ll just sleep.¡± Madam Liu also felt that Quan¡¯er was an obedient baby. She smiled and said, ¡°Quan¡¯er is sensible and doesn¡¯t want to make his mother worried.¡± Some children were naughty since they were young while others were sensible. Ye Niuniu thought so too. She chatted andughed with Madam Liu before going to do her work. Tang An took care of Xiang¡¯er, while Ye Niuniu took care of her and Tang An¡¯s children. They were about a year old and were starting to learn to walk.. Chapter 675 - 675: Giving Birth to a Daughter Chapter 675: Giving Birth to a Daughter Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Madam Liu was helping clean up. Madam Li came over with two big roosters and greeted Madam Liu with a smile, ¡°Inw, you¡¯re also here. These are two big roosters. Chu Yan¡¯s father asked me to bring them over. He said that he woulde to see his granddaughter when the child is one month old.¡± Madam Liu smiled and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Madam Li said with a sigh, ¡°it would be better if it were a boy.¡± Madam Liu frowned. ¡°Girls and boys are all the same.¡± Madam Li smiled and said, ¡°You are right. Anyway, Sanniang is still young. When she recovers, she can have another child.¡± Madam Liu felt a little ufortable when she heard that. Many families preferred boys over girls, and women who couldn¡¯t give birth to a boy were treated badly. Although Madam Li was only a stepmother, she was still Sanniang¡¯s mother-inw in name. Just as Madam Liu was feeling annoyed, Chu Yan came out of the kitchen with a kitchen knife in his hand. Madam Liu forced a smile and said, ¡°Yan, these are two big roosters sent by your father to nourish Sanniang¡¯s body.¡± When Madam Li saw Chu Yan, her expression changed. Seeing Chu Yan walking over with a knife, she immediately had the urge to escape. Chu Yan picked up the rooster and stabbed it on the spot. The rooster¡¯s neck rolled down and its body twitched. Madam Li was shocked and screamed, ¡°Ah¡ª¡± What a lunatic. Chu Yan said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll go and make chicken soup.¡± He held the chicken and turned to enter the kitchen. Madam Liu slowly came back to her senses. Madam Li¡¯s face was already pale. She said with a forced smile, ¡°Inw, I¡¯ll go back first. We¡¯lle to see Sanniang when she¡¯s better.¡± Madam Liu wanted to ask her to stay. ¡°Leave after dinner.¡± Madam Li waved her hand. ¡°No, no. I still have something to do at home.¡± Madam Li quickly left. If not for the fact that she was asked to send the roosters, she would not havee. Madam Liu went to the kitchen to see if there was anything she could help with. Chu Yan was a very skilful cook. He had already plucked all the chicken feathers and a pot of chicken fungus soup was stewing in the pot. There was a fragrance wafting out. Madam Liu went to take a look at the firewood. There was really nothing she could do to help, so she went out. Thinking of how meticulous Chu Yan was, Madam Liu smiled. It was a blessing to have such a good son-inw. At night, Liu Sanniang woke up and changed her period pad. She felt energetic. Chu Yan came in with a small bowl of rice, a bowl of chicken soup, and a small stack of vegetables. He went to get a small table and set it up for Liu Sanniang on the bed. Liu Sanniang asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Xiang¡¯er?¡± Chu Yan picked up a piece of chicken for Liu Sanniang and said, ¡°She is with Sister-inw. There¡¯s enough goat milk to drink.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at his gentle and doting expression and couldn¡¯t help but blush. Chu Yan treated her so well that he even fed her spoon by spoon. After eating, Chu Yan looked at Liu Sanniang and said gently, ¡°Are you full?¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°I¡¯m full.¡± Chu Yan took a handkerchief and gently wiped the corner of Liu Sanniang¡¯s mouth. He put the table and chairs back and left. Liu Sanniang burped with satisfaction. Not long after, Chu Yan came in with a basin of hot water. He wrung out a wet handkerchief and came over to wipe Liu Sanniang¡¯s face. Liu Sanniang took the handkerchief. ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± Chu Yan looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°You just gave birth. Rest well. Let me do it.¡± Liu Sanniang felt like she didn¡¯t give birth at all. She did not feel any pain. Chu Yan did not need to take care of her like this at all. Before Liu Sanniang could speak, Chu Yan said, ¡°Be good.¡± Liu Sanniang stopped talking. Chu Yan wiped Liu Sanniang¡¯s face and hands and began to wash her feet. Liu Sanniang¡¯s face was red. Chu Yan came back after cleaning up and took off his clothes to rest. Liu Sanniang was a little puzzled. ¡°The smell in this room¡­¡± Because she was still bleeding, there was still the smell of blood. For some reason, Liu Sanniang did not want Chu Yan to smell it. She remembered that he always said that she smelled good. She didn¡¯t want to ruin her image in Chu Yan¡¯s mind. She had just given birth a few days ago and didn¡¯t smell good. She was always sweating and on her period¡­ The more she thought about it, the more resistant Liu Sanniang became. Chu Yan went straight to the bed and pressed down on Liu Sanniang. Liu Sanniang was stunned¡­ Chu Yan leaned down and kissed her gently. His gentleness made Liu Sanniang forget to think. She blushed. After Chu Yan removed his lips from hers, she no longer remembered what she wanted to say. Chu Yan hugged her and said softly, ¡°I only smell the sweetness on your body.¡± Liu Sanniang blushed and her heart beat faster. She had been married for two years and was no longer an inexperienced girl, but when she was with Chu Yan, her heart would still beat abnormally fast. In the middle of the night, Liu Sanniang vaguely heard the sound of rain. It was cool andfortable. When she woke up again, the sky was already bright and Chu Yan had already gone out. Liu Sanniang had nothing to do other than eating and sleeping. When she was free, Tang An and Ye Niuniu woulde to chat with her to relieve her boredom. Half a monthter, many people came to see Liu Sanniang one after another. Liu Hui, Liu Zhi¡¯er, and Liu Ju came together. Liu Zhi¡¯er and Liu Hui were also pregnant. They were six months pregnant, and Liu Ju had already given birth to a son. They chatted andughed as they entered the house. ¡°Sanniang, congrattions. Your daughter is so beautiful and obedient. She¡¯s not crying at all,¡± Liu Zhi¡¯er said as soon as she entered the house.. Chapter 676 - 676: Girls Talk Chapter 676: Girls Talk Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions They had already seen the child first and were extremely envious. After eating, the child would yawn and look around. From time to time, she would smile. Then, when she was tired of ying, she would sleep. After looking at the child, they came to see Liu Sanniang, They sat down by the bed. Liu Ju said, ¡°Sanniang, do you feel ufortable there?¡± Liu Hui and Liu Zhi¡¯er were immediately interested. ¡°Liu Ju, you experienced it first. Tell us what it feels like.¡± Liu Ju smiled shyly and said, ¡®It¡¯s very painful to give birth, and it¡¯ll be very ufortable there. It took me a long time to recover from the pain. I heard everyone will feel the same way. You two are about to give birth too.¡± After starting a family, they naturally had loss time to get together. However, when they had time to get together, they could talk about many private things. The mostmon topic was children. Liu Hui and Liu Zhi¡¯er looked at Liu Sanniang expectantly and worriedly. They were about to give birth. Although they had hoard many people talk about giving birth, they still wanted to hear it from Liu Sanniang. Liu Sanniang was a little embarrassed, but she still replied truthfully, ¡°I-I don¡¯t think it hurts much.¡± Liu Hui and Liu Zhi¡¯er were a little shocked. ¡°Does it really not hurt?¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Not much.¡± What she remembered was that it really did not hurt. It went very smoothly. Not to mention Liu Hui and the others, even she could not believe it, but the truth was that it did not hurt. Liu Ju was a little envious. ¡°Sanniang is so lucky. It¡¯s good that it doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± To all the women in the world, giving birth was like stepping into the jaws of Hell. Most of them had to suffer a few rounds of torture before giving birth. Liu Zhi¡¯er and Liu Hui quickly grabbed Liu Sanniang1 s hands and said in unison, ¡°Sanniang, bless us. We also want it to go smoothly. It¡¯s best if it doesn¡¯t hurt. Pain is what we¡¯re most afraid of.¡± Liu Ju did not know whether tough or cry. She said, ¡°I also want to be lucky. When 1 give birth again, I hope it won¡¯t hurt.¡± Liu Zhi¡¯er smiled. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. It¡¯s about time for you to get pregnant again. I don¡¯t know why wo women have to suffer so much. It¡¯s so tiring to give birth.¡± Liu Hui said, ¡°It¡¯s all for the continuation of the family line.¡± Liu Zhi¡¯er sighed, ¡°Sanniang, will Chu Yan mind? My mother said that it¡¯s best to give birth to a son for the first child. This way, it won¡¯t matter if the second is a boy or a girl,¡± Liu Sanniang was stunned. ¡°He, he likes Xiang¡¯er, 1 don¡¯t have milk, and Xiang¡¯er only drinks goat milk,¡± Liu Hui and Liu Zhi¡¯er were stunned. ¡°Howe you don¡¯t have milk.¡± Liu Sanniang shrugged. ¡±1 don¡¯t know cither, but there¡¯s nothing 1 can do.¡± After she gave birth, she felt as if she had never given birth. She did not need to take care of the child and did not feel any pain. Thinking about it carefully, she felt that it was very strange. Could it be that she was really too lucky? Were the heavenspensating her for making her alone in her previous life? Liu Zhi¡¯er held Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand and smiled, ¡°Sanniang, then you¡¯ve really married the right person. Chu Yan treats you so well. Speaking of which, I realized that we¡¯re all doing very well after marriage.¡± Liu Ju did not have a good life before she got married. Although the man she married was poor, they had managed to get by in the past few years and gave birth to a son. Liu Sanniang married Chu Yan and gave birth to a daughter. Liu Zhi¡¯er married a schr in Ling County and was pregnant. Liu Hui married a cloth merchant in Yong County and led an extremely good life. Liu Sanniang smiled. These three were all friends she had been on good terms with in her previous life. Now that they were living a happy life, she was overjoyed. They chatted andughed when there was a knock on the door. Liu Ju and the others stood up. Chu Yan came in with exquisite food. Seeing such exquisite food, Liu Hui and the others smiled. ¡°Sanniang, rest well. We¡¯lle to sec you and Xiang¡¯er next time.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded and asked her mother to send them off. After eating and drinking her fill, she wanted to sleep. Although giving birth did not feel too torturous, her body still could not take it. She was so weak that she wanted to sleep all the time. Liu Sanniang yawned and asked Chu Yan, ¡°How¡¯s Xiang¡¯er?¡± She could see the child grow up every day. When Xiang¡¯er was obedient, Tang An would let her sleep beside Liu Sanniang for a while. Although Liu Sanniang did not have milk, she was still Xiang¡¯er¡¯s mother. Chu Yan said calmly, ¡°Sister-inw is with her. She won¡¯t be hungry.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Chu Yan and hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°Do you not like Xiang¡¯er very much?¡± At the mention of the child, Chu Yan was not excited or happy at all. Liu Sanniang felt that the way he talked about his child was as if he was talking about a stranger. Chu Yan reached out and touched Liu Sanniang¡¯s hair. ¡°What are you thinking? Of course I like our child, but no matter how much I like her, you are still the most important in my heart,¡± Chu Yan nted a kiss on Liu Sanniang before going out. Liu Sanniangy on the bed and pulled the nket over her head. Why was she still so shy¡­ She was so shy that she couldn¡¯t help but wonder if she had really been married to Chu Yan for two years. Had she really given birth? Just as Liu Sanniang was doubting herself, she heard the cry of a baby outside. The baby¡¯s cries interrupted Liu Sanniang¡¯s thoughts. She thought that Xiang¡¯er must be hungry. As expected, not long after, the cries stopped. Soon, Tang An came in and ced Xiang¡¯er beside Liu Sanniang. ¡°Xiang¡¯er is so easy to take care of. She will sleep after eating. 1 thought that you might want to sleep too, so 1 brought Xiang¡¯er over,,¡± Chapter 677 - 677: Doting Chapter 677: Doting Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Liu Sanniang looked at that chubby face and her heart softened. She was a little sleepy. She yawned, and so did Xiang¡¯er. The mother and daughter acted in unison. Tang An was extremely surprised. ¡°Xiang¡¯er seems to know that you¡¯re her mother. She¡¯s exactly like you and knows how to dote on people like her father.¡± The obedient Xiang¡¯er seemed to know that she was praised. She smiled. Tang An smiled. ¡°Look, look, the little girl seems to be able to understand us.¡± With pink fingers and a chubby face, Xiang¡¯er looked especially cute. As a mother, Liu Sanniang felt her heart melt. It was a very strange feeling. ¡°Xiang¡¯er is really a good girl. How are you, Xiang¡¯er? I¡¯m your mother.¡± Liu Sanniang couldn¡¯t help but touch Xiang¡¯er¡¯s cheek. Xiang¡¯er smiled again. Tang An did not want to leave, but when she saw Xiang¡¯er smile, she yawned and stood up to leave. ¡°Sanniang, have a good sleep with Xiang¡¯er. I¡¯ll go out first.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. She and Xiang¡¯er were really cut from the same cloth. They wanted to sleep after eating. A smile represented joy. Whether it was an adult or a child, as long as they smiled, it meant that they were happy. Liu Sanniang slept beside Xiang¡¯er and quickly fell asleep. The days passed uneventfully. In the blink of an eye, Xiang¡¯er was one month old. Liu Sanniang had already fully recovered. There would be a one-month-old party. Xiang¡¯er had already changed drastically. Her face was fair and tender, like a dough. Her eyebrows were ck and she looked extremely delicate. Anyone who saw her would praise her for being beautiful. On the day of the party, Liu Sanniang was with Xiang¡¯er in the room. From time to time, people woulde to see her and say good things. Liu Sanniang smiled and greeted them. A person came in from outside. Liu Sanniang looked at her for a moment before smiling. ¡°Yinniang, I didn¡¯t know you were back.¡± you home?¡± Liu Yinniang smiled and walked to Liu Sanniang¡¯s side. She replied, ¡°Yes, I came home to handle some matters and heard that you gave birth, so I came to take a look. I heard that you don¡¯t have milk. It¡¯s a pity, but there¡¯s nothing we can do.¡± Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°Yes, it doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s the same for Xiang¡¯er to drink goat milk.¡± Liu Yinniang looked at the child. ¡°Wow, she¡¯s really beautiful. Why is she so beautiful? Sanniang, you¡¯re so lucky.¡± Liu Sanniang smiled in embarrassment. ¡°Thank you.¡± Liu Yinniang said, ¡°Zhang Shuan is really a scumbag. A while ago, I heard that he gambled until his family went bankrupt. His parents cried terribly. Fortunately, your mother didn¡¯t agree to the marriage back then. Otherwise¡­¡± Liu Sanniang recalled what Liu Yinniang said about Zhang Shuan. He was a peddler. In her previous life, she and Madam Liu rejected the matchmaker because they had seen Zhang Shuane out of the casino. Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°Yes.¡± She did not know how to put it. She had nothing to do with Zhang Shuan. Even if she was unmarried in her previous life because the Zhang family spread false rumors about her, she did not regret it. Liu Yinniang continued, ¡°Sanniang, I actually never understood why you rejected the Liu family. If you didn¡¯t, you would lead a rich life.¡± Liu Sanniang thought of Liu Shun. The dark and twisted look on Liu Shun¡¯s face was still fresh in her mind. She said, ¡°I don¡¯t think we¡¯re fated to be together.¡± In her previous life, after Liu Shun got rich, he abandoned his wife. The incident of him abandoning his wife had not happened yet. Liu Sannaing did not want to say bad things about him behind his back. Liu Sanniang asked, ¡°Yinniang, are you doing well in Ling County?¡± Liu Yinniang smiled. ¡°My husband has a fierce-looking face, but he treats me well. I¡¯m not destined to be rich, but I¡¯m very satisfied to have such a husband.¡± Liu Sanniang said, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± For some reason, she felt a little touched and even wanted to cry. Madam Liu came in from outside and said to Liu Yinniang with a smile, ¡°Yinniang, it¡¯s time to eat.¡± Liu Yinniang smiled and nodded. ¡°The banquet is starting so soon. Alright, Auntie, I¡¯ll go out immediately.¡± Liu Yinniang turned to Liu Sanniang and said, ¡°Sanniang, congrattions. I¡¯ll go out to eat first.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded and said, ¡°Yinniang, you have to be happy too.¡± Liu Yinniang was stunned for a moment before saying with a smile, ¡°Yes, yes. Let¡¯s meet again in the future.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. Seeing Liu Yinniang leave, she actually felt like she was in a dream. Madam Liu sat down and reached out to touch Liu Sanniang¡¯s hair. ¡°It really feels like a dream. Back then, you were just like Xiang¡¯er. Now, you¡¯re already a mother.¡± Madam Liu¡¯s words pulled Liu Sanniang back to reality. She leaned against Madam Liu and said sweetly, ¡°No matter how old I am, I¡¯m still Mother¡¯s precious daughter. I will never change.¡± Madam Liu smiled. ¡°Of course.¡± Madam Liu hugged Liu Sanniang¡¯s shoulder and said seriously, ¡°But you have to be careful.¡± Liu Sanniang became serious. ¡°What?¡± Madam Liu found it difficult to exin, but for the sake of her daughter¡¯s health, she still said, ¡°Although you¡¯ve recovered, don¡¯t let Chu Yan do whatever he wants with you. I think recently, he¡¯s very attached to you and can¡¯t leave you every day¡­¡± Madam Liu was a little nervous. ¡°You didn¡¯t do it during this period of time, right?¡¯ Liu Sanniang blushed. ¡°No, no.¡± Madam Liu heaved a sigh of relief and did not forget to remind her, ¡°It¡¯s good that you didn¡¯t. You just gave birth and your body is still weak. How can you withstand the torture? Even if you want to get pregnant again, you have to wait a year.¡± Liu Sanniang was extremely shy and her voice was softer than a mosquito. ¡°I understand.¡± Seeing how shy Liu Sanniang was, Madam Liu couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°You¡¯re already a mother. Why are you still acting like a little girl?¡± Liu Sanniang did not know why she was like this, but she was very shy. After reminding her, Madam Liu stood up and left. At night, looking at Chu Yan taking off his clothes, Liu Sanniang was a little nervous.. He, he wouldn¡¯t do anything to her, right? Chapter 678 - 678: Don’t Be Like This In Front of Xiang’er Chapter 678: Don¡¯t Be Like This In Front of Xiang¡¯er Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Although they were already husband and wife and had a child, she still felt a little strange¡­ Chu Yan leaned over, and Liu Sanniang held her breath. ¡°I, I haven¡¯t recovered yet.¡± Chu Yan chuckled. ¡® Sanniang, what are you talking about?¡± Liu Sanniang blushed. At a nce, she could see herself blushing in Chu Yan¡¯s gentle eyes. Chu Yan hugged Liu Sanniang. ¡°Sleep.¡± Liu Sanniang slowly came back to her senses. It turned out that she had misunderstood. Chu Yan would not do anything to her. Liu Sanniang was relieved and quickly fell asleep. Xiang¡¯er was born in March. When she was two months old, it was already May. The weather was gradually getting hot. Tang An taught her how to take care of the child. Liu Sanniang thought that it would be a little difficult, but Xiang¡¯er was unbelievably obedient. Liu Sanniang quickly got used to taking care of her daughter. Tang An couldn¡¯t help but praise Xiang¡¯er for being good to her mother at such a young age. Liu Sanniang felt the same way. Her daughter was obedient and liked her. She was fair and chubby, and her eyes were big and beautiful. She slept in the cradle. As Liu Sanniang embroidered, she would shake it from time to time. Chu Yan was also famous for cksmithing in Yong County. Liu Sanniang had memories of her previous life and her embroidery skills were superb. She was famous for being a good embroiderer in all the shops. After two months, Liu Sanniang took the initiative to enter the kitchen to cook. However, Chu Yan would alwayse back early. After washing his face and hands, he kissed her and entered the kitchen. Liu Sanniang hugged Xiang¡¯er and sighed. ¡°Xiang¡¯er, I¡¯m really lucky to have such a good husband and a good daughter like you.¡± Xiang¡¯er smiled and kicked her legs in response. Liu Sanniang liked her so much that her heart was about to melt. She couldn¡¯t help but kiss Xiang¡¯er¡¯s fair and tender cheek. ¡°Xiang¡¯er, my good daughter, you¡¯re so obedient. I like you so much.¡± Liu Sanniang yed with the child. Xiang¡¯er, who was more than two months old, babbled. After Chu Yan finished cooking, Liu Sanniang went to eat. Xiang¡¯ery in the cradle and widened her eyes, looking at her father and then at her mother. Liu Sanniang was smiling. She did not even pick the food. There was always some in her bowl. Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°Xiang¡¯er, don¡¯t be jealous. I like you very much too.¡± Chu Yan liked his child too, but he liked Liu Sanniang even more. Every time Liu Sanniang thought of this, she felt sweet. Xiang¡¯er smiled, as if to say that she was not jealous. Chu Yan¡¯s eyes were gentle as he scooped a bowl of soup for Liu Sanniang. ¡°Drink the soup while it¡¯s warm.¡± There were also some herbs inside the soup. It was nourishing and delicious. Liu Sanniang couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°My body has recovered. Don¡¯t feed me like this. We have to save some money. After having a child and bing parents, we can¡¯t just care about ourselves.¡± Chu Yan looked at Liu Sanniang affectionately. Liu Sanniang was embarrassed. Chu Yan said gently, ¡°The smithy¡¯s business is not bad. I invested in some goods and earned some money. Don¡¯t worry about money.¡± Liu Sanniang pursed her lips and said stubbornly, ¡°Even if we have money, we have to save it. Anyway, don¡¯t eat like this every day.¡± Chu Yan chuckled. ¡°Wife, you¡¯re right. I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Liu Sanniang felt that her heart was enveloped by sweetness. Why did Chu Yan listen to everything she said? She was really not used to it. Chu Yan ced his hands on the table and leaned forward slightly. ¡®Don¡¯t you like it?¡± A gentle voice came from above her head. Liu Sanniang looked up and was almost mesmerized by his eyes. She said in a soft voice, ¡°No, no.¡± Chu Yan said in a low voice, ¡°So that means you like it.¡± Seeing that Chu Yan was about to kiss her, Liu Sanniang said shyly, ¡°Don¡¯t do this in front of Xiang¡¯er. She¡¯s looking at us.¡± With a nce, she identally saw Xiang¡¯er, who was looking at her parents with wide eyes. That curious gaze was so pure that Liu Sanniang was embarrassed. Chu Yan nced at Xiang¡¯er. Xiang¡¯er seemed to be very happy to be stared at by her parents. Then, she smiled brightly, making Liu Sanniang¡¯s heart melt. Chu Yan reached out and lifted Liu Sanniang¡¯s chin. He leaned over and kissed her. The more Liu Sanniang wanted to push Chu Yan away, the more she couldn¡¯t. When Chu Yan let go of her, she was panting. Chu Yan chuckled and said, ¡°Only when her parents are loving each other will she know what kind of person she needs to marry in the future.¡± Liu Sanniang was stunned. ¡°But, but it s too early. Xiang¡¯er is only two months old.¡± Liu Sanniang muttered softly, ¡°And she can¡¯t remember it either.¡± Chu Yan smiled yfully and cleaned up the dishes. After dinner, Liu Sanniang carried the child out for a walk. When she arrived at her mother¡¯s house, Liu Sanniang walked in. Madam Liu quickly took the child. ¡°1 was talking about you with your father just now. If you didn¡¯te with Xiang¡¯er, we would have gone to see you.¡± Xiang¡¯ery obediently in Madam Liu¡¯s arms. Madam Liu liked her very much and hugged her carefully. ¡°My sweetheart, you¡¯re too cute. You know how to dote on people at such a young age.¡± Tang An and Ye Niuniu both came to tease Xiang¡¯er. Seeing how obedient Xiang¡¯er was, they were really envious. Liu Sanniang spent some time with her family before returning home. Chu Yan was sitting in the courtyard. When he saw her return, he stood up and took Xiang¡¯er. ¡°The water is ready. Go wash up and sleep.¡± Liu Sanniang couldn¡¯t help but blush. From what Chu Yan said about washing up and sleeping, she couldn¡¯t help but think in a certain direction.. Chapter 679 - 679: You Can Sleep Now Chapter 679: You Can Sleep Now Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Liu Sanniang took a shower absent-mindedly. After Xiang¡¯er finished drinking the goat milk, she slept obediently in the cradle. Chu Yan had already coaxed Xiang¡¯er to sleep. Liu Sanniang found it unbelievable. Xiang¡¯er was simply the easiest child to take care of in the world. At night, she slept for the entire night. After Liu Sanniang fell asleep, Chu Yan ced his hand on her waist and did not do anything else. Liu Sanniang was distracted and couldn¡¯t help but think of what her best friends said about men having a change of heart after their wife gave birth. Liu Sanniang couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Do you not like me anymore?¡± Chu Yan¡¯s hand on Liu Sanniang¡¯s waist paused for a moment before he turned Liu Sanniang around. He looked at Liu Sanniang with a deep gaze. ¡°Say that again.¡± Looking into his deep eyes, Liu Sanniang did not have the courage to ask again. However, she felt ufortable and stammered, ¡°You, why do you¡­ not¡­¡± Liu Sanniang couldn¡¯t bring herself to ask it. ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s sleep.¡± Chu Yan leaned over and forced Liu Sanniang to look into his eyes. ¡°Sleep?¡± Liu Sanniang nodded obediently. Of course she was going to sleep. Looking at such a dangerous Chu Yan, Liu Sanniang subconsciously wanted to escape. The passionate kiss almost drowned Liu Sanniang. She felt a little suffocated. She was already Chu Yan¡¯s wife and had his child. It was only natural for them to be intimate, and they should have done it countless times, but she couldn¡¯t remember anything. The suffocating kiss was as hot as fire, giving her no chance to think.
  • ? ?
    • The next morning, Liu Sanniang opened her eyes and recalled the kissst night. She wanted to dig a hole and hide in it. She actually fell asleep from the kiss. Liu Sanniang got up and washed up. Xiang¡¯er had already eaten her fill, and there was goat milk at the corner of her mouth. Liu Sanniang couldn¡¯t help but hug her and kiss her. How could she be so cute? After eating, Liu Sanniang began to embroider. She had dealings with two embroiderers. This time, she was embroidering clothes for a rich family. The white gardenia Liu Sanniang embroidered looked especially beautiful. It would only take half a day to finish today. Chu Yan had already gone to the smithy. Liu Sanniang folded the embroidered clothes and put them away. She handed Xiang¡¯er to her sister-inw, Tang An, and left. There were several embroidery shops in Yong County. In her previous life, she often interacted with two of them. After she got old, she relied on embroidery to make a living. Now, Liu Sanniang still chose these two embroidery shops. Liu Sanniang handed over the embroidered clothes. The shopkeeper unfolded it and said, ¡°Sanniang, your embroidery is really amazing. In the entire Yong County, you are the best.¡± The shopkeeper gave her a thumbs up. The shopkeeper¡¯s surname was Huang. Liu Sanniang called him Uncle Huang. Liu Sanniang smiled and said, ¡°Uncle Huang, you tter me.¡± Shopkeeper Huang smiled. ¡°You¡¯re too humble. With your skills, you deserve it. I happen to have another order in my hand. I¡¯ll give you the money for this one first.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. She and Chu Yan were a family, so she naturally could not let him raise the family alone. Moreover, it was easy to take care of Xiang¡¯er. Shopkeeper Huang brought over money. Liu Sanniang put away the money. Shopkeeper Huang asked the assistant to bring over some useless cloth. ¡°Sanniang, these are all good materials. Take them back. You¡¯re good at making clothes. See if you can make some clothes for your little girl to wear.¡± Liu Sanniang epted Shopkeeper Huang¡¯s kindness and put it in the basket. This time, it was a light yellow color. The color was very fresh. One could tell at a nce that it was something a girl wanted to wear. Liu Sanniang already had a style she wanted to make in her mind. After taking it, she went to the grocery store, bought some small things, and prepared to go and pick up her daughter. After returning home, she took out the materials that Shopkeeper Huang had given her. Xiang¡¯er had a soft and tender skin, and she indeed needed some good materials for her undergarments. Xiang¡¯er was still young. With these good materials, Liu Sanniang could make two or three sets of undergarments. Liu Sanniang only embroidered a few small yellow flowers on the side of the undergarment. Chu Yan returned and went to the kitchen. Liu Sanniang went to help start the fire. Their days were peaceful and sweet. Time seemed to pass quickly. Liu Sanniang felt like she was in a dream, but every day was real. In the blink of an eye, Xiang¡¯er was already three years old. She knew how to call her father, call her mother, and was attached to her parents. It was Xiang¡¯er¡¯s three-year-old birthday today. Liu Sanniang brought Xiang¡¯er to her family and asked Madam Liu to take care of her. She was going out to buy groceries to celebrate Xiang¡¯er¡¯s birthday. Liu Sanniang went to the market and bought chickens, ducks, and fish. Coincidentally, there were also fresh prawns sent over from Yuezhou. This was very rare. Liu Sanniang bought some. Although she and Chu Yan had already saved up more than a hundred taels of silver, her heart still ached when she spent the money. Her mother had always taught to be frugal. After buying the groceries, Liu Sanniang prepared to go back. When she passed by a bookstore, she realized that there were many people gathered outside. She heard a woman ask, ¡°Liu Shun, I won¡¯t agree to divorce you even if I die. We¡¯ve been married for so many years. I¡¯ve never let you down. Why did you divorce me?¡± Liu Sanniang frowned. She remembered that in her previous life, Liu Shun abandoned his wife and child after passing the imperial examination. In her previous life, she did not like to go out much at that time. She only heardter that when Liu Shun left, that woman stopped him at the city gate and cursed. However, even so, she still couldn¡¯t stop Liu Shun from leaving. After Liu Shun left, Liu Sanniang never saw him again. Now that she saw them arguing, Liu Sanniang realized that Liu Shun and his wife had already started arguing before they divorced. Everyone was discussing. Some used Liu Shun of being ungrateful, while others said that there was no need to make such a big deal out of divorce. The woman shouted hysterically, ¡°Tell me, why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Why are you divorcing me?¡± Liu Shtin¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°Because I have no feelings for you.¡± ¡°No feelings? Hahaha, Liu Shun, have you forgotten that back then, you were the one who came to propose the marriage to me? You were the one who tried to please me¡­¡± The woman¡¯s voice was sharp and filled with sarcasm.. Chapter 680 - 680: Urging Chapter 680: Urging Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The woman pulled Liu Shun out of the bookstore and said angrily with tears streaming down her face, ¡°Liu Shun, do you dare to swear that you speak with a good conscience? How did I let you down? I still have the love letters you wrote to me back then. If you don¡¯t give me an exnation today, I¡¯ll ruin your reputation!¡± Liu Shun frowned. His eyes were sinister as he said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. I no longer have any feelings for you. My life is still long. Staying together like this is a pain to you and me.¡± Fang Ru spat coldly. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say this when you asked me for money? My family financially supported your study. Now that you¡¯ve achieved something, you want to abandon your wife and son. You¡¯re heartless.¡± Liu Shun frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t be like this. Let¡¯s go home and talk.¡± Fang Ru smiled sarcastically. ¡°Why do you want to go back and talk? Are you afraid that the vigers would know what kind of person you are.¡± The onlookers were whispering to each other. Liu Sanniang sighed. She did not like to listen to gossip and went home. When she returned home, Liu Sanniang began to prepare. It was her daughter¡¯s birthday. Chu Yan had also returned early. The two of them prepared an excellent birthday dinner for Xiang¡¯er. Liu Sanniang casually mentioned what happened today. ¡°I met something today. The daughter of the bookstore quarreled with her husband. They seem to be on the brink of a divorce.¡± Chu Yan replied, ¡°That man is a scum.¡± Liu Sanniang could not help but look at Chu Yan. ¡°I think so too.¡± After so many years, Liu Sanniang did not know if Liu Shun still tortured wild cats and dogs. In Liu Sanniang¡¯s opinion, they were all lives that had to be respected, but Liu Shun tortured them to death in a ruthless manner. At night, Liu Sanniang leaned into Chu Yan¡¯s arms and asked, ¡°Yan, if there¡¯s a war, will you go to war?¡± In her previous life, she remembered that Chu Yanter became the general of Dingbei. When the war started at the border, Chu Yan joined the army. Liu Sanniang did not want to be the wife of a soldier. She just wanted to be with Chu Yan like an ordinary couple. Now that the two of them had a child, she did not want Chu Yan to leave her side. Chu Yan kissed Liu Sanniang¡¯s forehead and said, ¡°I won¡¯t go.¡± Liu Sanniang was a little surprised. ¡°Why?¡± She did not want Chu Yan to go, but Liu Sanniang was still surprised to hear Chu Yan say that. Chu Yan smiled and said, ¡°With you by my side, I don¡¯t want to go anywhere.¡± Liu Sanniang felt that Chu Yan definitely did not know what he would lose if he did not go, but she did not say it. ¡°Sleep.¡± Chu Yan¡¯s voice was a little hoarse. Liu Sanniang felt sleepy and quickly fell asleep. However, Chu Yan did not sleep. The corners of his mouth curled up into a faint smile. Time in the illusion was a gift to Chu Yan. He did not want to wake Liu Sanniang up too quickly. He liked it when she was obedient by his side. He was her husband and they led a carefree life. However, he knew very well that in this illusion, something heart-wrenching would definitely happen. As to what it was, he didn¡¯t know yet. A few dayster, Liu Sanniang brought Xiang¡¯er to see Madam Wei. Madam Wei mentioned the matter between Liu Shun and his wife. In the end, Liu Shun and Fang Ru divorced. Tang An said with a sigh, ¡°Fang Ru didn¡¯t marry the right person. Her life is ruined.¡± Ye Niuniu was more straightforward. ¡°Fang Ru is too kind-hearted. How can she let that scum leave just like that? Heartless people don¡¯t deserve mercy.¡± Madam Wei sighed and said, ¡°I knew he¡¯s not a good person. Back then, we rejected his proposal, which made the others think that Sanniang is an arrogant person. As expected, we made the right decision despite not being understood by anyone.¡± Ye Niuniu and Tang An did not know about this. Ye Niuniu asked, ¡°There¡¯s such a thing? Mother, your judgment of people is really good. Fortunately, Sanniang did not get together with him. Even the farmers arc better than Liu Shun.¡± Tang An covered her mouth and smiled. ¡°Niuniu is right.¡± Madam Wei agreed. ¡°You¡¯re right, but he left just like that and ruined his wife¡¯s reputation for the rest of her life.¡± Fang Ru¡¯s entire life had been affected by Liu Shun. Madam Wei was d that her daughter did not have to suffer like Fang Ru. Liu Sanniang said slowly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll be too ashamed toe back to the vige for the rest of his life. Fang Ru is a good woman. She will eventually meet someone who sincerely likes her.¡± Madam Wei nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true. Even if Liu Shun didn¡¯t suffer retribution now, I believe the heavens won¡¯t let him off easily.¡± After saying that, Madam Wei looked at Liu Sanniang gently. ¡°Ask Chu Yan toe over for dinner tonight and have a few drinks with your father and brothers.¡± Tang An had no objections. Ye Niuniu said seriously, ¡°No, Eng and I arc preparing to have a child. Liu Eng can¡¯t drink. It¡¯s said that drinking is harmful to the body. He¡¯s not allowed to drink.¡± Madam Wei said, ¡°If he can¡¯t drink, then forget it. It¡¯s not like there is enough wine for him anyway.¡± Ye Niuniu said to Liu Sanniang, ¡°Sanniang, Xiang¡¯er is already three years old. You can consider having another child. I think it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t drink. You can use tea instead.¡± If Chu Yan was not going to drink, Mr. Liu and Liu Dng would probably not drink too. When Madam Wei heard this, she felt that it made sense. ¡°Then I won¡¯t prepare any wine. We can drink some plum juice during the meal.¡± Madam Wei pulled Liu Sanniang into the room and wanted to say something to her. Liu Sanniang already knew what Madam Wei wanted to say. She blushed. ¡°Mother, it¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯m bringing Xiang¡¯er home.¡± Madam Wei held Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand and said seriously, ¡°Your second sister-inw is right.. When are you and Yan going to have another child?¡± Chapter 681 - 681: Fell Asleep From Exhaustion Chapter 681: Fell Asleep From Exhaustion Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Liu Sanniang did not know what to say. She felt a little embarrassed. Madam Wei held Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand. ¡°Sanniang, for the past two years, your body was weak, so I didn¡¯t urge you and wanted you to nourish your body well. Now that Xiang¡¯er is three years old, it;s time for you and Yan to have another child.¡± Liu Sanniang stammered, ¡°I-I¡¯ll consider it.¡± Liu Sanniang didn¡¯t know what to say. She and Chu Yan slept together every day, but they didn¡¯t do anything at all. She had suspected that Chu Yan didn¡¯t like her anymore, but every time Chu Yan kissed her, she could feel the passion. Seeing that Liu Sanniang was stammering, Madam Wei asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Does Yan not like you as much as before after you gave birth?¡± Liu Sanniang quickly waved her hand. ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡± When Madam Wei heard that, she knew that something was up. She was immediately protective of Sanniang. ¡°If you have anything to say, don¡¯t hold it in. Tell me. I¡¯ll give you an idea. Yan doesn¡¯t look like a heartless person. If there¡¯s any problem, you have to tell me or your sister-inws. As a family, we can always help each other.¡± Madam Wei was really nervous. She cared about her daughter¡¯s life more than anyone else. Liu Sanniang felt a headacheing on. Madam Wei grabbed Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand and said with a serious expression, ¡°Sanniang, tell me the truth. When was thest time Yan did it with you?¡± Madam Wei decided not to beat around the bush and asked directly. There was no need to beat around the bush between a mother and a daughter. Liu Sanniang was caught off guard. She blushed and stammered, ¡°We¡­ we didn¡¯t do it at all.¡± Liu Sanniang couldn¡¯t even remember when theyst did it. Madam Wei was furious. Could it be that Chu Yan wanted to learn from Liu Shun? When Madam Wei thought of how Liu Shun had abandoned his wife and child recently, she could not suppress her anger. Did he have a mistress outside so he didn¡¯t want her daughter? The more Madam Wei thought about it, the angrier she became. Liu Sanniang felt that Madam Wei looked like she was about to eat people alive. She quickly exined, ¡°Mother, it¡¯s not what you think. Chu Yan is very good to me.¡± Madam Wei said angrily, ¡°No, I have to ask him in person. If he doesn¡¯t want you, then divorce as soon as possible. Even if you don¡¯t get married for the rest of your life, I¡¯m willing to support you.¡± Tang An and Ye Niuniu, who heard themotion in the room, rushed in from outside. Liu Sanniang blushed and wished she could find a hole to crawl into. Madam Wei seemed to have lost control and insisted on asking Chu Yan for an exnation. Tang An and Ye Niuniu could not stop her at all. Fortunately, Chu Yan arrived before Madam Wei went out. When Madam Wei saw Chu Yan, she immediately looked like she wanted to kill him. ¡°Yan, let me ask you. When are you and Sanniang going to have another child?¡± Madam Wei did not want to beat around the bush and give Chu Yan a chance to fool her. Liu Sanniang was extremely nervous and did not know what to do. She had never experienced such a thing. Chu Yan looked at Madam Wei seriously and said, ¡°Mother, I want to wait for Xiang¡¯er to grow up.¡± Madam Wei asked, ¡°Xiang¡¯er is already three years old. How long do you want to wait? You don¡¯t even touch Sanniang. Arc you waiting for a child to be born out of a stone?¡± Chu Yan did not answer Madam Wei. Instead, he looked at Liu Sanniang and asked, ¡°Did I not touch you?¡± Liu Sanniang did not dare to look into Chu Yan¡¯s eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that.¡± They slept together every night. She hooked on Chu Yan like an octopus. If that was not considered touching, then what was? Madam Wei was very dissatisfied with being ignored. ¡°If you don¡¯t like Sanniang and want to learn from that heartless schr, you are not wee in our Liu family.¡± Tang An and Ye Niuniu quickly pulled Madam Wei and persuaded, ¡°Mother, there must be a misunderstanding.¡± Ye Niuniu and Tang An were still puzzled by what was going on. They felt that Chu Yan and Liu Sanniang were loving each other. However, Madam Wei was not someone who would re up at will. There must be a reason why she was suddenly so angry. They naturally had to help Madam Wei, but they also had to calm her down first. Liu Sanniang was also anxious. She pulled Madam Wei and said, ¡°Mother, you¡¯ve misunderstood.¡± Madam Wei looked at her daughter and tears fell. She thought that after finding a good son-inw, her daughter¡¯s life would be happy. She did not expect this good son-inw to let her daughter down so quickly! Madam Wei¡¯s heart was bleeding. She looked at Chu Yan and asked sternly, ¡°Chu Yan, how can you do this to my daughter? She is still young. How can you let her live like a widow?¡± Tang An and Ye Niuniu¡¯s faces turned pale. No wonder her mother-inw was so angry. It turned out that this was the reason. It was not appropriate for them to ask, but they were filled with resentment towards Chu Yan from the bottom of their hearts. Liu Sanniang only wanted to disappear on the spot. Chu Yan looked at Liu Sanniang intently. ¡°Come here.¡± Liu Sanniang did not want to go over, but her body walked over on its own ord. Chu Yan pulled her into his arms and said to Madam Wei, ¡°Mother, Sanniang probably didn¡¯t make it clear to you.¡± Madam Wei was angry. ¡°How dare you bully my daughter at this time?¡± Liu Sanniang said with difficulty, ¡°I-I just didn¡¯t remember¡­¡± In front of her mother and her two sisters-inw, hearing this made Liu Sanniang¡¯s face so hot that it could cook an egg. Chu Yan said softly, ¡°You naturally won¡¯t remember because you fell asleep every time, from exhaustion right after we did.¡± Madam Wei was stunned. Tang An and Ye Niuniu were also stunned and blushed upon hearing that.. Chapter 682 - 682: Do You Want to Try Now? Chapter 682: Do You Want to Try Now? Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Liu Sanniang was so embarrassed that she buried her head in Chu Yan¡¯s arms and did not even want to look up. Chu Yan¡¯s expression was calm. ¡°Mother, it¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll bring them back first.¡± Madam Wei was embarrassed and did not look at Chu Yan. She only red at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Go back and rest early.¡± Why didn¡¯t Sanniang exin it more clearly to her? Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have misunderstood Chu Yan. Tang An and Ye Niuniu were also very awkward. This was simply too embarrassing. After Chu Yan and Liu Sanniang left, Madam Wei couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°No wonder Sanniang couldn¡¯t gain weight.¡± Tang An and Ye Niuniu looked at each other. Hearing their mother-inw¡¯s sigh, they were both embarrassed and wanted tough. However, Tang An and Ye Niuniu could not help but feel sorry for Liu Sanniang. They felt that Chu Yan was an insatiable wolf. For some reason, their hearts ached for their sister-inw. When Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan returned home, she hesitated for a moment and decided to exin. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. When Mother asked me if I wanted another child, I¡­¡± In the end, it was all her fault because she also suspected Chu Yan. In her mind, she could not remember being intimate with Chu Yan. However, when Chu Yan spoke to her mother, it was so natural. Liu Sanniang couldn¡¯t help but wonder if she was really so weak that she passed out from exhaustion every time!! Chu Yan wrapped his arms around Liu Sanniang¡¯s waist and kissed her fiercely. His tone was hoarse. ¡°Do you want to try now?¡± He forced her to get close to him, so close that she couldn¡¯t move. Liu Sanniang could clearly feel¡­ She blushed and quickly waved her hand, stuttering, ¡°No, no, no, no¡­¡± It wasn¡¯t even dark yet. How could they do that? Chu Yan let go of Liu Sanniang and went to the kitchen. Liu Sanniang sat in the courtyard and looked at Xiang¡¯er, who was ying happily. She slowly calmed down. Without this awkward misunderstanding, the days returned to normal. After autumn, the news of a war breaking out came. Liu Sanniang was a little distracted. Recently, Yong County was recruiting young men. Many people went. Liu Dng and Liu Eng did not go. They wanted to live a peaceful life. Sensing that Liu Sanniang was distracted, Chu Yan tightened his grip on Liu Sanniang¡¯s waist. ¡°I won¡¯t go. Don¡¯t worry. Sleep. If you can¡¯t sleep, we can exercise.¡± Liu Sanniang immediately did not dare to move. ¡°I can sleep.¡± Chu Yan had changed. He always bullied her like this. Chu Yan smiled and felt the person in his arms slowly rx. Her breathing became more and more regr. He chuckled. The recruitment quickly ended. Themoners were worried about the war, but life still had to continue. Chu Yan¡¯s business in the cksmith shop had not been very good recently. He spent more time at home. Xiang¡¯er liked to get close to Chu Yan and always called him father. Liu Sanniang felt that Chu Yan was too calm. Although he treated Xiang¡¯er well, Liu Sanniang felt that something that was unique between a father and a daughter was missing. Liu Sanniang had been in a daze recently. Sometimes, when Chu Yan returned, she would still be in a daze. For some reason, she felt that Chu Yan did not treat Xiang¡¯er as his daughter, but he did not hate her. This strange feeling made Liu Sanniang confused. Her mind was in a mess. If she kept thinking about it, she would get a headache. There was a knock on the door outside the courtyard. Liu Sanniang stood up to open the door. When the door opened, there was no one outside. There was only a small envelope. She looked around but did not see anyone, so she picked it up. After closing the door, Liu Sanniang opened the envelope and took out the letter inside. A few lines of words on the letter made Liu Sanniang panic. Her body trembled uncontrobly. Xiang¡¯er ran over and hugged her legs. She raised her innocent face and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mother? Are you feeling unwell? Sit down and let me check.¡± Liu Sanniang gulped as tears welled up in her eyes. She squatted down and hugged Xiang¡¯er. With a trembling voice, she instructed, ¡°Xiang¡¯er, be good and stay at home, okay? Don¡¯t run around. Go back to your room and eat. Wait for Father toe back, okay?¡± Xiang¡¯er was very obedient. She raised her hand to wipe Liu Sanniang¡¯s tears and nodded heavily. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t cry. I¡¯ll be obedient.¡± Xiang¡¯er returned to her room and closed the door. Liu Sanniang wiped her tears and stood up to leave. However, when she arrived at the Liu family and opened the door, she realized that there was really no one at home. She felt weak all over and fell to the ground. The threat in the letter was not a bluff. She went out shakily, her mind nk. She did not say anything to anyone and silently left the city. As she headed towards a mountain, her mind seemed to havepletely stopped thinking. When she saw a vige, her legs trembled uncontrobly. When someone at the brigand den saw Liu Sanniang, he walked towards her fiercely and said, ¡°You actually dared toe. There is no way you can go back alive now. You should have reported it to the authorities. You might be able to save your family that way. But if youe alone, you¡¯ll die here.¡± Liu Sanniang suppressed her emotions with difficulty and said, ¡°As long as you let my family go, it doesn¡¯t matter if I die.¡± The entire Liu family went out of the city to offer incense today, but they were caught by the mountain brigands. The mountain brigands wrote a warning letter and asked Liu Sanniang to bring a hundred taels of silver to ransom her family. If she dared to bring the soldiers over, they would immediately cut the throats of the Liu family in front of Liu Sanniang. Liu Sanniang was terrified. She did not dare to report it to the authorities and came alone. The fierce man snatched the money bag from Liu Sanniang and weighed it. ¡°Sigh, you people are just stupid. Just so you know, our chief likes to break up a family and watch a family copse in the crudest way.¡± Liu Sanniang felt that he was no longer so fierce and asked, ¡°When can you let my family go? The children are still so young.¡± The fierce man red at Liu Sanniang and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. Our chief won¡¯t mistreat the children. He will only torture people mentally. Be prepared. Your family can leave the mountain alive, but you have to leave your life here..¡± Chapter 683 - 683: Prepared to Die Chapter 683: Prepared to Die Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Liu Sanniang heard the man emphasize a few times that she would die. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why are you so certain that I would die?¡± The fierce-looking man nced at Liu Sanniang and exined coldly, ¡°Our chief likes to test human nature. After passing the test, your family will be safe. If you can¡¯t pass the test, I don¡¯t know what will happen. No matter if you can pass the test or not, you definitely won¡¯t live. We are not brigands for no reason.¡± ¡°Look at my saber. It¡¯s taken many lives.¡± The fierce man waved his saber and casually cut off the tree branch beside him to let Liu Sanniang see that the de of the saber was sharp. Liu Sanniang felt terrible. Her child was still so young. Without her, would Chu Yan and her daughter be very sad? The fierce man was suddenly sympathetic of Liu Sanniang. ¡°Think about it this way. It¡¯s worth it to exchange your life for so many lives. They¡¯re all people you care about. If you can save them, you¡¯ll be happy, right?¡± The man¡¯s words reminded Liu Sanniang of something. The man looked fierce, but his words were very useful. He made Liu Sanniang realize what she would face and what her ending would be. Liu Sanniang thought it through and nodded. ¡°Thank you for telling me so much. I don¡¯t care what kind of person your chief is, but I hope he can let my family go. If he wants to take my life, so be it.¡± It was worth it if she could exchange her life for the safety of her family. Liu Sanniang did not know why she did not report it to the authorities. Perhaps she was also frightened. No matter how fast the soldiers rushed to the mountain, they could not outpace the saber. Liu Sanniang didn¡¯t and couldn¡¯t afford to take a gamble. iWith mixed feelings, Liu Sanniang walked into the den. The fierce man told Liu Sanniang along the way how to pass the test. From what the man said, Liu Sanniang realized that her death to save her family seemed to be the best scenario. The den was big and could amodate hundreds of people. Along the way, people sized up Liu Sanniang with strange gazes and chatted andughed. When they arrived at a ce, the fierce man stopped. ¡°Your family is locked up in here. You can go in and take a look.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at the fierce man and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Thank you. Why did you help me?¡± The fierce man sneered and corrected her. ¡°I¡¯m not helping you. It¡¯s my responsibility to tell this to everyone who was captured here.¡± The fierce man was telling the truth. Liu Sanniang said again, ¡°Thank you.¡± Perhaps letting her know this was also part of the game, but knowing more was better than knowing nothing. The more she knew, the more advantageous it was to her. ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. If you really want to me someone, me your family for being too happy. Our chief will only choose harmonious and happy families. He said that it¡¯s only when he sees such a happy family copse and reveals the evil of human nature that he will be happy.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen a lot. They were originally harmonious and happy, but between life and death, they revealed the ugly side of human nature vividly. In this world, there¡¯s no good person. If you¡¯re willing to die for your family, you¡¯ll be fine. If you¡¯re unwilling, not only will you die, your family will die with you.¡± After saying that, the fierce man pushed open the door and let Liu Sanniang in. Liu Sanniang already had a grasp of what was going on. From the moment she came, she had fallen into a trap. Her only choice was death. No matter what, she would die. She had no way out, but before that, she would let her family escape. After entering the house, Liu Sanniang saw more than ten men with hostile expressions. They nced at Liu Sanniang and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re really brave. Your family is locked up inside. Go and seize the time to catch up with them. In four hours, it will be dark. Once it¡¯s dark, the game will begin.¡± Liu Sanniang staggered. Not far inside, she saw a cell-like space. Her family was all inside. Liu Sanniang pounced over and shouted in a choked voice, ¡°Father, Mother.¡± When Madam Wei and Mr. Liu saw Liu Sanniang, they were extremely anxious. They couldn¡¯t help but scold, ¡°What are you doing here? You fool, you know it¡¯s a trap. Why are you jumping into it?¡± Mr. Liu and Madam Wei felt terrible. They were going to offer incense in a temple on the mountain, but unexpectedly, they were caught by a group of brigands. After being locked up here, their family was drugged and did not have strength to struggle. After listening to the guard, they understood what was going on. The brigands wanted money as well as lives. In other words, no matter how much money Liu Sanniang brought, she was destined to die here. From the bottom of their hearts, Mr. Liu and Madam Wei hoped that Liu Sanniang would note. However, when Liu Sanniang came, their hearts ached and they were filled with despair. Tang An and Ye Niuniu were both carrying their children. They were grateful to Liu Sanniang and felt sorry for her. ¡°Father and Mother are right. You shouldn¡¯t havee. What will happen to Yan and Xiang¡¯er if you are gone?¡± Liu Sanniang¡¯s arrival meant that they might live, but Liu Sanniang would not. She was already a married woman and had a daughter. Just thinking about her tragic ending made people¡¯s hearts ache. Tang An and Ye Niuniu felt guilty about using Liu Sanniang¡¯s life to exchange for their lives. Liu Dng and Liu Eng were the same. Everyone in the Liu family hoped that Liu Sanniang would note. Tears streamed down Liu Sanniang¡¯s face. ¡°Father, Mother, stop it. You love me and protect me. How can I abandon you? I believe that if I¡¯m in your situation, you will do the same to save me. If I¡¯m gone, please help me take care of Xiang¡¯er.¡± She was left with no choice but to let Chu Yan down. It was impossible for her to abandon her family. This was the family who had loved her for two lifetimes. Making this choice was undoubtedly painful, but she had no other choice. The Liu family was sobbing and could not speak.. Chapter 684 - 684: She’s in an Illusion Chapter 684: She¡¯s in an Illusion Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Madam Wei grabbed Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand and said in a choked voice, ¡°Sanniang, my daughter, the heavens are unjust. Why do we good people have to suffer such a cmity.¡± Madam Wei did not even dare to think about what would happen, her mind filled with grief. The Liu family was immersed in pain, causing the guard to mock coldly, ¡°We have seen a lot of families like you who cried miserably but turned against each other in the process of the test.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t say that. There are some people who are willing to die for their families.¡± Someone retorted. Another guard smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s only a minority. There won¡¯t be one in three years.¡± ¡°Who cares if there¡¯s one every few years? Such a person is worthy of our admiration.¡± ¡°If she dies for her family, our chief will naturally keep his word and let her family go. As for whether her family will seek revenge in the future, hehe, we¡¯re not afraid.¡± These people¡¯s teasing made the Liu family grit their teeth, but there was nothing they could do. Tears streamed down Madam Wei¡¯s face, and her heart was filled with despair. At this moment, they were like fish on the chopping board for the brigands to ughter. Liu Sanniang held Madam Wei¡¯s hand tightly and said, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t listen to what they say. Our family will always be united.¡± The ruthless words of these brigands turned into sharp des that deeply hurt her family. Madam Wei wiped her tears and did not speak. They leaned against each other quietly, waiting for the sky to darken. In a daze, Liu Sanniang heard Chu Yan¡¯s voice. ¡°Sanniang, it¡¯s time to wake up.¡± Liu Sanniang was a little puzzled. She was not at home. Why did she hear Chu Yan¡¯s voice? Liu Sanniang felt that she must be dreaming. However, Chu Yan¡¯s voice entered her ears again. ¡°Sanniang, you¡¯re in an illusion. Once you break this illusion, you¡¯ll understand everything.¡± Liu Sanniang was a little afraid. Did she go crazy from the terror of her tragic death? She was clearly alive. How could she be in an illusion? Her family was real and beside her. Liu Sanniang was shocked when she felt someone hugging her from behind. She heard a familiar voice. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Chu Yan¡¯s voice was beside her ear, but why couldn¡¯t she see him? Not only could she not see him, but no one else in the room could. Liu Sanniang was filled with questions in her mind. She heard the voice again. ¡°Silly girl, no matter how real the illusion is, it can¡¯t be true. We¡¯re not married yet, so how can we have children? You can¡¯t remember having slept with me because we never did it.¡± When Liu Sanniang heard what Chu Yan said, many things started to make sense. She didn¡¯t feel pain after giving birth because she didn¡¯t give birth in the first ce. She couldn¡¯t remember being intimate with Chu Yan because it never happened. Liu Sanniang found it hard to ept the fact that she was in an illusion because the people in front of her were so real. Chu Yan¡¯s voice sounded in her cars again. ¡°You are not alone in this illusion. Your family is also in it with you. You are left with no choice but to die for your family, right?¡± Liu Sanniang subconsciously nodded. Indeed, what awaited her was only death. ¡°Break this illusion. I¡¯m waiting for you.¡± Chu Yan tightened his grip on Liu Sanniang, but Liu Sanniang felt the hands on her waist gradually disappear, and she no longer heard Chu Yan¡¯s voice. Liu Sanniang was puzzled and felt a pain in her mind. It was as if a force was trying to remove what she just heard from her mind. The more she tried to think about it, the more painful it would be. However, she still couldn¡¯t help but think about why she didn¡¯t feel any pain when she gave birth, and why she couldn¡¯t remember any of their intimate memories after spending so much time with Chu Yan over the past few years? Chu Yan said that she passed out from exhaustion every time, but why didn¡¯t she feel anything at all? Was it because she was unconscious, or because it had never happened? Scenes of the past reyed in her mind, bing clearer and clearer. Liu Sanniang was in so much pain that she held her head and squatted down. She heard a buzzing sound. Many memories surged towards her like a tide and drowned her. Liu Sanniang¡¯s strange behavior frightened Madam Wei and Mr. Liu. The entire family surrounded her, but there was a cell between them. They could only shout Liu Sanniang¡¯s name anxiously. ¡°Sanniang, Sanniang, what¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t scare us.¡± Madam Wei copsed to the ground, as if all her strength had been sucked out. Liu Sanniang woke up from the illusion. The sharp pain in her mind had already disappeared. She turned to her parents and said worriedly, ¡°Father, Mother, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡± The illusion created by the empress was too realistic and almost fooled her. Her parents and family were also in this illusion with her, which was why they were so real. Worry, concern, all of it was real. However, if she died in the illusion, she would really die. The chosen one was immortal. Only when she chose to die would she really die. Liu Sanniang smiled, causing Madam Wei to cry even harder. ¡°You silly child, you made me worried.¡± Tears welled up in Mr. Liu¡¯s eyes. Liu Sanniang looked over and saw that her eldest brother and second brother were also crying with red eyes. Liu Sanniang could not help but think of the scene of her family crying after she died in her previous life. Even if it was an illusion, she had to protect her family who had loved her for two lifetimes. When the brigand walked over fiercely and pulled Liu Sanniang out, Madam Wei, Mr. Liu, and the others shouted worriedly and angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t touch Sanniang!¡± The brigand chuckled. ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? None of you can get away with it!¡± The cell door opened and the Liu family was pulled out one by one. Liu Sanniang slowly calmed down. She recalled that the brigand told her many times that as long as she was willing to die, this family would be safe.. Chapter 685 - 685: She’s in an Illusion 2 Chapter 685: She¡¯s in an Illusion 2 Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions If she did not wake up in the illusion, she would definitely choose to die to exchange for the lives of her family. She would not chicken out. However, this was an illusion. The empress knew her weakness and built this illusion for her to make her willingly die. If she died in the illusion, she would never turn to reality. Now, not only would she not choose to die, but she would also save her family from the hands of these brigands. The brigands brought the Liu family to a wide training ground. Countless brigands held sabers in their hands and formed a circle. The people of the Liu family were pushed around by the brigands and brought to the center of the training ground. At this moment, Liu Sanniang also saw the chief. ¡°Chief, we¡¯ve already brought this family over. Are we starting now?¡± One of the brigands asked a middle-aged man sitting on the tform. The middle-aged man had a teasing smile on his face. He waved his hand and nodded. ¡°Start now. I can¡¯t wait to watch a good show.¡± Countless brigands cheered for the uing show. The middle-aged man gestured for his subordinates to be quiet and looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°You¡¯re a filial girl. I wonder how far you¡¯re willing to go for your family.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at the middle-aged man calmly and said, ¡°So far that you can¡¯t even imagine.¡± The middle-aged man smiled. ¡°In that case, let me see with my own eyes. This game I set up will be divided into three rounds. If you don¡¯t die after three rounds, I¡¯ll let your entire family leave.¡± The middle-aged man pped his hands and got his people to tie the Liu family to the cross. At the side, a brigand stood there with a dagger. He threw the dagger in front of Liu Sanniang. The middle-aged man pointed at the dagger and gestured for her to pick it up. After Liu Sanniang picked up the dagger, the middle-aged man said, ¡°Now, I want to stab your family 30 times each. If you¡¯re willing to bear the pain in their ce, you can stab yourself. If you¡¯re unwilling, your family will bear the pain.¡± ¡°B*stard, why don¡¯t you just kill us? Sanniang, don¡¯t do what he says!¡± Liu Dng¡¯s face was twisted with anger. Wasn¡¯t this a game to build happiness on the pain of their family? How could anyone survive after being stabbed more than 300 times? How painful would it be to be stabbed again and again? Liu Eng also said, ¡°Sanniang, don¡¯t listen to his crazy words. We¡¯re not afraid of death.¡± After saying that, Liu Eng said to Ye Niuniu, ¡°Wife, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll repay you in my next life.¡± Liu Dng looked at Tang An guiltily. Tang An smiled. ¡°Dng, marrying you is the luckiest thing in my life. Let¡¯s continue our fate in our next life.¡± Liu Dng¡¯s eyes turned red and he choked. ¡°Okay.¡± Madam Wei cried and could not speak. It was the same for Mr. Liu. Ye Niuniu gritted her teeth and shouted, ¡°If our family is going to die, we¡¯ll die together. I¡¯m not afraid. My husband is not afraid, and my son is not afraid. Our entire family is not afraid.¡± The middle-aged man smiled and said, ¡°What are you talking about? I never wanted your entire family to die.¡± What she wanted was for Liu Sanniang to die alone. She tried her best to build this illusion with one goal in mind, which was to kill Liu Sanniang. ¡°Liu Sanniang, can you bear to watch your family die in front of you? If you¡¯re willing to bear the pain for them, I can promise you that I¡¯ll send your family out safely.¡± The illusion was both real and fake. Everyone in the Liu family was pulled into the illusion by the empress. Whether it was Liu Sanniang or the Liu family, as long as they died in the illusion, they would really be dead. Liu Sanniang looked at the middle-aged man quietly. Without the restraint of this illusion, in Liu Sanniang¡¯s eyes, the middle-aged man looked like the empress. Liu Sanniang turned the dagger around in her hand and pointed the hilt at the middle-aged man. She slowly said, ¡°Do you dare to do it yourself?¡± ¡°You must take great pleasure in inflicting pain on others. Our life and death are in your hands. Why don¡¯t youe and stab me with a knife to enjoy the pleasure yourself?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at the middle-aged man. The middle-aged man was also looking at her. Then, he walked towards Liu Sanniang and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re different from the ones I¡¯ve seen in the past. You¡¯re more interesting. You¡¯re not like those people who are all afraid of death. At a critical moment, those people will not hesitate to stab their family.¡± The middle-aged man looked at the Liu family. ¡°You have raised a good daughter, but unfortunately, the ending won¡¯t change. I¡¯m willing to participate in this game.¡± The middle-aged man took the dagger from Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand and sized her up. ¡°Where should I start?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t I destroy your beautiful face with the first stab?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she raised her hand and shed. A bloody cut was instantly inflicted on Liu Sanniang¡¯s face, and blood instantly flowed out. Madam Wei felt a suffocating pain in her heart and shouted heart-wrenchingly, ¡°No,e and kill me.¡± Liu Sanniang raised her hand and gently wiped the blood off her face, but she could not wipe it away. When she wiped it, blood gushed out again. Looking at the empress in front of her, Liu Sanniang¡¯s eyes revealed a strong hatred. In Liu Sanniang¡¯s eyes, the empress no longer looked like a middle-aged man. Instead, the empress looked like her real self. However, the empress was not aware of this. She thought that Liu Sanniang was still trapped in this illusion. She raised her hand and shed down the other side of Liu Sanniang¡¯s face. ¡°What women care about the most is their face, but you¡¯re about to die. I don¡¯t think you care about it,¡± said the empress coldly. As a woman, jealousy was her nature. She wanted topletely destroy Liu Sanniang. She wanted to destroy this face first before breaking her bones. Liu Sanniang did not speak. She closed her eyes and heard Madam Wei crying. She felt pain in many ces on her body. Blood slowly flowed out of her body. She could feel the dagger that the empress had stabbed into her body twisting and shattering her flesh. The empress was too lost in inflicting pain on her enemy that she became careless. Liu Sanniang reached out her hand and pierced five fingers through the empress¡¯s heart, bringing out a beating heart.. Chapter 686 - 686: The Sun Shines Into the Darkness Chapter 686: The Sun Shines Into the Darkness Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Liu Sanniang said slowly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you wondering what I would choose to do? Let me show you.¡± The empress was still holding the dagger in her raised hand. Her eyes widened as she looked at Liu Sanniang in disbelief. She looked at Liu Sanniang¡¯s palm, which was holding her heart. ¡°My choice is that we all live, and you die.¡± Liu Sanniang squeezed the empress¡¯s heart, crushing it. The empress let out a heart-wrenching scream. ¡°No¡ª¡± Liu Sanniang was in an illusion. If the empress wanted to kill Liu Sanniang, she would naturally have to be in the illusion too. If she died in the illusion, she would be gone. She didn¡¯t want to die. Why was Liu Sanniang awake? Before she built this illusion, she had clearly eliminated all the possible threats. Liu Sanniang was supposed to be immersed in this beautiful illusion. How could she be awake? Regardless of whether the empress admitted it or not, Liu Sanniang was awake. The cuts she had inflicted on Liu Sanniang were healing at a speed visible to the naked eye. As for the empress, there was a bloody hole in her heart that could not be healed no matter what. The empress did not understand why Liu Sanniang could break her illusion. Liu Sanniang grabbed the empress¡¯s hand and released her power. The empress gradually disappeared. In an instant, the illusion changed and the sound of soldiers could be heard. The fierce brigands were all caught, and the Liu family was saved. Madam Wei hugged Liu Sanniang and wiped the blood off her face. Seeing that her face was as good as new, Madam Wei was relieved. The family returned home and reunited happily. Liu Sanniang did not want them to worry, so she naturally had to give this illusion a good ending. The illusion ended. To the Liu family, it was as if they had a dream. When they woke up from the dream, nothing changed.
  • ? ?
    • In the huge pce, everyone was looking at the empress and Liu Sanniang nervously. After Liu Sanniang grabbed the empress¡¯s hand, she slowly closed her eyes and stopped moving. People could only wait. Xia Bingguang had already given the order to detain the Crown Prince, and it was only a matter of time before the Crown Prince was deposed. The hall was surrounded by the imperial guardsyer byyer, and no one could leave. The sky had already turned dark and bright. Three dayster, the empress suddenly opened her eyes. Her eyes were resentful and indignant as she let out a desperate roar. ¡°No¡ª¡± She couldn¡¯t even finish a sentence before she fell straight down. Liu Sanniang had already opened her eyes and let go. Xia Bingguang quickly walked down from the throne. ¡°Miss Liu, are¡­ are you done?¡± Liu Sanniang nodded slightly with a pale face. ¡°The empress is already dead.¡± In the end, she did not manage to read the empress¡¯s mind and did not know if the empress was the real one or fake. The empress was far stronger than Liu Sanniang had expected. If not for Chu Yan waking her up, she would have died in the illusion. Liu Sanniang nced at the officials in the imperial court. The officials who were nced at by her trembled and had a bad feeling. The empress had personally admitted that she was in charge of an organization. How many people in the imperial court had been swapped by her? Everyone was in a panic. Xia Bingguang knew that this was not a small matter. He looked at Liu Sanniang and asked, ¡°Miss Liu, what should I do in the future to catch those rats hiding in the gutter?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at the empress on the ground and said slowly, ¡°Within three days, the fake ones will reveal themselves.¡± Once the empress died, the people controlled by her could no longer maintain their appearance. For a face to grow on a person, it needed power. When power disappeared, the face that did not belong to the person would naturally disappear. Xia Bingguang ordered in a low voice, ¡°Guard the pce tightly. Arrest any unfamiliar faces.¡± Not only in the imperial court, but also in the mansions of the officials. Now that the empress was dead, the imposters had lost their support. Naturally, they would reveal their true appearance. The officials who had not returned home for a few daysined. ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m old. These few days are already my limit. This criminal is already dead. Why do we have to suffer here?¡± An old official wailed. Then, several officials echoed. Xia Bingguang was more silent than ever. He knew better than anyone the evil nature of this matter. ¡°If you feel ufortable staying in the hall, I can send you to prison. My prison is big and can amodate you!¡± Xia Bingguang could not tolerate any rats messing up his dynasty. As soon as he said that, theining voices disappeared. They had already waited for a few days. It wouldn¡¯t hurt to wait a few more days. Even if they did not want to wait, Xia Bingguang would not let them leave. If they forced their way out, they would be beheaded right on the spot. The voices of objection died down. The empress¡¯s corpse had already been ced in a coffin. Three days passed quickly, and it was soon at the dawn of the third day. The pce servant guarding the coffin rushed over and reported, ¡°Your Majesty, Your Majesty, the face is changed. The face haspletely changed.¡± Xia Bingguang asked excitedly, ¡°What did it be?¡± The pce servant said, ¡°She no longer looks like the empress. She is aplete stranger.¡± Xia Bingguang nced around the hall. No one seemed to have changed. Xia Bingguang was puzzled and could not help but look at Liu Sanniang. Liu Sanniang looked out of the hall at the rising sun and said calmly, ¡°The sun has already risen. The sunlight has already shone into the darkness. Let¡¯s go outside.¡± Xia Bingguang looked outside and ordered, ¡°Everyone, follow me out.¡± Xia Bingguang led the way out. Xian Fei and her son followed behind him, followed by the officials. Liu Sanniang leaned against Chu Yan and said, ¡°If Xiang¡¯er is real, will you like her?¡± In the illusion, she and Chu Yan had a daughter, but Chu Yan did not seem to like her very much. Liu Sanniang had questions. Did Chu Yan really not like her, or did he not like her because she was fake? Chu Yan held Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand and said gently, ¡°I will like her if she is really our daughter, but again, just like I said, no one can surpass you in my heart.¡± Liu Sanniang recalled what Chu Yan said in the illusion. She smiled at Chu Yan and said, ¡°Me too.¡± Whether it was in the illusion or now, she had fallen in love with Chu Yan. She had decided to be with him and no one could rece him. Chu Yan suddenly lowered his head and kissed Liu Sanniang fiercely.. Chapter 687 - 687: No One Is An Exception Chapter 687: No One Is An Exception Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions If not for the fact that it was not the right time, he would have gone further. Chu Yan let go of Liu Sanniang and walked out with her. Everyone stood under the bright sun and looked at each other. Seeing that no one looked unfamiliar, an official said, ¡°Your Majesty, I haven¡¯t returned home for seven days. Can you let us go home now?¡± After being forced to stay in the hall for seven days, everyone was anxious to go back and check their family members. Xia Bingguang was also a little puzzled. Was the empress just scaring him when she said that she had people all over the pce. Xia Bingguang looked up at the dazzling sun and was about to speak when he heard the sound of someone chanting scriptures. This voice seemed to be able to purify people¡¯s hearts. It had a power that made people involuntarily close their eyes and let the scriptures purify their souls. Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan had already walked under the sun. Scriptures came out of her mouth word by word, and a faint golden light enveloped her. As thest word of the scripture was chanted, people gradually came back to their senses. Looking at the person beside him, someone let out a shocked cry. ¡°Lord Yan¡­ Why is your face different¡­¡± ¡°Lord Guan¡­ you¡­¡± Seeing that their former colleagues had beplete strangers at this moment, the officials retreated in terror. Soon, the fake ones were isted. Xia Bingguang gasped. ¡°Kill all the demons!¡± When were these officials reced? Were the real ones still alive? Xia Bingguang¡¯s heart ached when he thought about the family members of these officials who were still kept in the dark. The fake ones enjoyed the glory and wealth while the real ones might be long reduced to bones and ashes. All these imposters deserved to die. The imposters revealed terrified and desperate expressions. Someone knelt down and said, ¡°Your Majesty, we¡¯re also innocent. Before today, I didn¡¯t even know that the person who had been controlling me was actually the empress.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, we¡¯ve all been treated as chess pieces since we were young. We can¡¯t have our real identities and names for the rest of our lives.¡± ¡°After the empress died, we won¡¯t live long. We were controlled by her, but in fact, we¡¯ve never seen her in person. We¡¯ve been taking a drug since we were young. If we don¡¯t take it, we¡¯ll die. Now that the empress is dead, we¡¯ll die before long.¡± They were just puppets controlled by the empress and had no freedom and power to resist. Xia Bingguang was stunned and felt very bad. He sighed. ¡°I won¡¯t kill you, but you¡¯ve probably done a lot of evil deeds. I hope you cane clean.¡± Xia Bingguang thought of the many missing cases every year and his heart felt heavy. They were controlled by the empress and would work for her. Some of them might have even murdered people, but where did theye from? Were their parents still waiting for them to go back home? In the pce and the capital, hundreds of such people were found. There were consorts, pce maids, concubines, daughters, and so on. After the crisis was resolved, the pce returned to normal. Xia Hongming returned to the mansion and went to see Wu Ju. He had mixed feelings. During the few months he was missing, Wu Ju did not look for him, but he did not see the fake one either. As soon as Xia Hongming got someone to pass the message, Wu Ju opened the door and came out. Wu Ju looked at Xia Hongming indifferently and said, ¡°Congrattions, Third Prince.¡± The position of the Crown Prince would most likely belong to Xia Hongming. Xian Fei had contributed a lot to resolving the crisis, and Xia Hongming would also be benefited. Xia Hongming had been thinking about bing the crown prince for so long. Now that his wish was about to be fulfilled, he was not too happy. He looked at Wu Ju and dismissed the servants before saying, ¡°Master Wu Ju, ever since Miss Liu entered the capital, the capital has been turned upside down. The Cloud Breaking Sect abandoned the Xia Dynasty and left. Is the world going to be in chaos?¡± The three countries had always been on peaceful terms, but once they fell out and war broke out, a bloody scourge would sweep over the town and cities, leaving people crying and screaming in pain. Xia Hongming did not feel good. Who should be med for all of this? Xia Hongming felt that aftering back this time, something about him had changed. He didn¡¯t want to see a war breaking out. Wu Ju looked at Xia Hongming and said calmly, ¡°Third Prince, do you know why Miss Liu entered the capital? Why is Miss Liu the chosen one, but Princess Xia Qiluo is not.¡± Xia Hongming shook his head. He didn¡¯t know. He wanted to understand the mystic world, but if he wasn¡¯t from that world, he would never be able to understand it. Wu Ju said, ¡°Because the Cloud Breaking Sect shouldn¡¯t exist. How could a girl nurtured by a group of heretics be the chosen one?¡± Xia Hongming looked at Wu Ju. ¡°Master Wu Ju, does Miss Liu want to destroy the Cloud Breaking Sect?¡± Wu Ju smiled. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t It be destroyed?¡± Xia Hongming recalled the words left behind by the Cloud Breaking Sect when they left. He clenched his fists. ¡°But why should there be a war in this world? The three countries have always been very peaceful.¡± Other than some small conflicts at the border, the three countries had always been minding their own business. If a war broke out, the world would be in chaos. Wu Ju looked at Xia Hongming for a while before saying, ¡°Your Highness, you are starting to care about the people. Xia Hongming had inexplicably changed at some point. Being the emperor of a dynasty was not only a title, but also a responsibility. The royal family of the Xia Dynasty had been destroyed by the empress. If there was a war, it would be adding fuel to the fire. If the country was destroyed, the people would be disced. When Xia Hongming thought of Jiufang City, he felt sad. Xia Hongming looked at Wu Ju and asked seriously, ¡°Master Wu Ju, what can I do to save the Xia Dynasty from the scourge of war?¡± Wu Ju looked at Xia Hongming and replied, ¡°Train the soldiers. When the soldiers are strong, they can protect the people.¡± War was unavoidable, but with trained soldiers, no matter when or where, they would be able to protect the country. Xia Hongming sighed. Wu Ju put his palms together and chanted, ¡°Amitabha. Now that your wish is fulfilled, it¡¯s time for me to leave..¡± Chapter 688 - 688: The Second Prince’s Illness Chapter 688: The Second Prince¡¯s Illness Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Xia Hongming immediately looked at Wu Ju and said in shock, ¡°Master Wu Ju is leaving? Where are you going?¡± Wu Ju looked outside and said slowly, ¡°Back then, when my mother died, she was a demon who was about to attain the Dao. Now, she has be a de for the Cloud Breaking Sect to use. She¡¯s covered in bloody sins. I naturally have to save her.¡± Xia Hongming knew that he could not keep Wu Ju. He asked, ¡°Master Wu Ju, will youe back to the capital?¡± Wu Ju looked at Xia Hongming. ¡°Now that your wish has been fulfilled, what¡¯s the point of keeping me? Besides, I¡¯ve already made up my mind to leave.¡± Xia Hongming Knew that he could not stop Wu Ju. He said sincerely, ¡°Then I wish you a safe journey and get what you want.¡± Wu Ju smiled. ¡°Thank you for your kind words, Third Prince.¡± At the end of May, the Crown Prince was deposed. Xia Hongming was the new crown prince, and Xian Fei was conferred the title of Noble Consort. The weather was getting hot. Su Yanyu left the mansion with a jar of worms and hugged it like it was a treasure. There was a smug smile on his face. This was his newly refined worm, the Ice Silkworm. He kept praising himself for being a genius. Su Yanyu got into the carriage and instructed the coachman, ¡°Go, go, go. If you can¡¯t get there in time, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson.¡± The coachman knew that Su Yanyu was going to see Liu Sanniang to brag about his improvement again. He quickly pulled the reins. ¡°Giddyup!¡± As soon as the carriage left, a carriage stopped outside the Marquis Mansion. A masked woman got out of the carriage. She entered the Marquis Mansion with the help of a maidservant and asked the guard to report. Mrs. Su quickly came out and invited her in. She looked at the carriage outside worriedly and asked in a low voice, ¡°Consort Shu, should we invite the Second Prince into the mansion too?¡± Consort Shu shook her head. ¡°No need. I won¡¯t stay for long.¡± Mrs. Su already knew why Consort Shu was here. She said, ¡°Your Highness, my son is a disciple of Miss Liu. Miss Liu is kind-hearted. She will definitely help treat your son if she can.¡± Consort Shu looked at Mrs. Su and said, ¡°Is Young Marquis in the mansion?¡± Mrs. Su knew what Consort Shu meant. She said, ¡°He just went to see Miss Liu.¡± Consort Shu looked at Mrs. Su and reached out to hold her hand. She said with a trembling voice, ¡°Mrs. Su, you know what I¡¯m worried about, right? Can you go with me? I don¡¯t want anything. I just want my son to stay a bit longer in this world.¡± In the past, Xia Hongjin¡¯s illness was treated by an imperial physician, but after the fake empress was gone, that imperial physician changedpletely. Now that he was dead, Xia Hongjin¡¯s illness began to worsen. As Xia Hongjin¡¯s mother, how could Consort Shu sit back and do nothing? She only hoped that her son could live. Mrs. Su sighed. ¡°Consort Shu, I understand. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll go with you.¡± In the Xia Dynasty, the only prince who really wanted to fight for the throne was the Third Prince, Xia Hongming. Xian Fei was a smart woman. She knew that she was in a dangerous situation and protected her son well. The Fifth Prince was not intelligent. The Fourth Prince¡¯s whereabouts were unknown. The Second Prince was seriously ill, and there were two other princes who were only three and four years old. Now that Mrs. Su thought about it, there were too few descendants of the Xia Dynasty¡¯s royal family. It was not a good thing. Consort Shu was extremely happy. She smiled gratefully at Mrs. Su. After getting into the carriage, Mrs. Su saw the Second Prince, Xia Hongjin, who was still wearing his winter clothes. He was wearing a fox fur coat and his face was pale. When he saw Mrs. Su, he nodded slightly. Consort Shu instructed the coachman to go straight to Liu Sanniang. Her son¡¯s illness could not be dyed any longer. Su Yanyu entered the courtyard and took out the jar of Icy Silkworm for Liu Sanniang to see. ¡°Shifu, look at the worms. It¡¯s extremely cold. If you put one or two in the house, Summer will feel like spring.¡± The Ice Silkworm was transparent and had frost on its body. When one approached it, they would feel cold. Su Yanyu refined four worms. Liu Sanniang took a look and found that they were indeed extremely good. ¡°Your Lordship is extremely talented. You can refine the Ice Silkworm in just a few months. It¡¯s very impressive.¡± Su Yanyu was overjoyed. ¡°Shifu, you taught me well. In a few years, I¡¯ll know everything.¡± It was not necessarily a dream for him to refine those legendary worms. As long as he had this dream, it mighte true one day. Su Yanyu looked at Liu Sanniang and saw that herplexion had be healthy. He looked at the Ice Silkworm in the jar and said, ¡°Shifu, don¡¯t you like to drink iced plum juice? Put an Ice Silkworm in it. It can cool the juice down.¡± Liu Sanniang chuckled. ¡°Sure.¡± Liu Yuanyuan rolled her eyes at Su Yanyu. When Hu Yu returned from outside, she heard the word ¡°cool¡±. She was excited. ¡°Young Marquis, did you refine a new worm? Let me try it. It¡¯s so hot.¡± Hu Yu grabbed an Ice Silkworm and ate it. She smacked her lips. ¡°It¡¯s really effective. I don¡¯t feel hot anymore. Make some more next time. It¡¯s very useful.¡± Su Yanyu felt sad that the worm he had painstakingly refined was eaten like that. He said hesitantly, ¡°My worms might be poisonous. Miss Hu, it¡¯s best if you eat less.¡± Hu Yu nced at Su Yanyu. ¡°Poisonous? How dare you give poisonous worms to me?¡± Su Yanyu was speechless. He naturally wouldn¡¯t dare¡­ If he was that bold, he would have died countless times. Hu Yu grabbed another one and asked Liu Yuanyuan, ¡°Do you want it or not? It¡¯s as cooling as chewing ice. The only downside is that it doesn¡¯t taste like anything. Speaking of which, it¡¯s actually a little disgusting. After all, it¡¯s a worm.¡± Liu Yuanyuan said in disdain, ¡°Eat it yourself. I don¡¯t need it.¡± Seeing that Hu Yu was about to finish all the worms, Su Yanyu was a little anxious. ¡°Miss Hu, this is used to cool down the house. Put it in the courtyard. It¡¯ll cool down the entire courtyard, so you won¡¯t feel hot in summer.¡± Hu Yu thought for a moment. ¡°Then I¡¯ll spare their lives.¡± The weather was hot, so it was ufortable wherever she slept. Having such a thing could save a lot of trouble. Seeing that she had put the worm back in the jar, Su Yanyu added, ¡°The lifespan of the Ice Silkworm is three months. When it turns into water in three months, the weather will no longer be hot. It¡¯s just right.¡± Hu Yu turned around and asked Liu Sanniang, ¡°Venerable Liu, where should I put this worm?¡± Liu Sanniang smiled and said, ¡°Put it wherever you want. Chu Yan and I don¡¯t feel hot..¡± Chapter 689 - 689: Frosty Body Chapter 689: Frosty Body Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Hu Yu smiled cheekily. ¡°Venerable Liu is the best.¡± Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan did not need it, nor did Liu Yuanyuan. The person who needed it the most was Hu Yu. Hu Yu immediately put the worms in the ce where she lived. She dug a small hole and put them in. A chill spread out through the ground. Hu Yu wished she could roll on the ground. It was simply toofortable. There was a knock on the door. Su Yanyu went to open the door. When he saw Mrs. Su, he called out, ¡°Mother, why are you here?¡± Mrs. Su looked at Su Yanyu and then looked into the house. ¡°Consort Shu is here. She¡¯s looking for Miss Liu but not you. Move aside.¡± Su Yanyu scratched his head and moved to the side. Mrs. Su entered. Su Yanyu looked at the carriage. Consort Shu stood at the side and asked the pce servants to help Xia Hongjin out of the carriage. Looking at Xia Hongjin¡¯s pale face and trembling hands, Su Yanyu felt sorry for him. The Second Prince was sick all year round. Su Yanyu had only seen him a few times. If he wore winter clothes in summer, what did he wear in winter? Consort Shu smiled at Su Yanyu. ¡°Young Marquis, it¡¯s been a long time since Ist saw you. You¡¯ve be mature. Your mother is lucky to have you as her son.¡± Xia Hongjin smiled at Su Yanyu. ¡°Long time no see, Young Marquis Su.¡± Su Yanyu needed someone to hold him when he walked. The pce servant holding him looked like he was enduring pain. Su Yanyu smiled. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time. Second Prince, pleasee in.¡± Consort Shu and Xia Hongjin smiled and slowly entered the courtyard. When Xia Hongjin passed by Su Yanyu, Su Yanyu felt the temperature around him dropped drastically. He couldn¡¯t help but shiver. This Second Prince wasparable to the Ice Silkworm he created. It was cool for others, but to him, it must be painful. It was no wonder that the pce servant who was holding him looked like he was in difort. Anyone who was around Xia Hongjin would feel cold. As soon as Xia Hongjin walked into the small courtyard, the heat in the air seemed to have disappeared. Consort Shu looked at Liu Sanniang and knelt down. ¡°Miss Liu, please save my son.¡± Consort Shu¡¯s kneel was very sudden and caught everyone off guard. When she came back to her senses, Mrs. Su went to pull her up. Liu Sanniang also pulled Consort Shu up. ¡°Your Highness, get up first.¡± Tears welled up in Consort Shu¡¯s eyes. ¡°Miss Liu, I really have no choice. It¡¯s all my fault that my son fell ill. I trusted the empress, but she¡­¡± Consort Shu could not continue. Before the truth was revealed just recently, she didn¡¯t know that the empress was actually so terrifying. Xia Hongjin was born prematurely and was weak. At that time, she was afraid that Xia Hongjin would not be able to live, so she begged the empress to not target her son. She thought that with the empress¡¯s protection, her son would be safe and sound, but she did not expect the empress to be a jackal. Suffering from illness for 20 years, Xia Hongjin had never had a healthy day. Just thinking about it made Consort Shu¡¯s heart ache. Tears rolled down Consort Shu¡¯s face as she med herself. Liu Sanniang said slowly, ¡°Your Highness, take a seat first. Second Prince, please take a seat too.¡± Xia Hongjin looked a little like Xia Hongming and Xia Hongyuan, but he was too thin. He was like a piece of ice, making people subconsciously not want to approach him. Xia Hongming and Consort Shu sat down. Consort Shu looked at Liu Sanniang with hope in her eyes. Xia Hongjin smiled at Liu Sanniang. ¡°My illness is stubborn. Even if it can¡¯t be cured, it¡¯s understandable.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Second Prince, extend your hand.¡± In the eyes of outsiders, Xia Hongjin might be sick, but in Liu Sanniang¡¯s eyes, there was a trace of evil lingering around him. Hu Yu walked to Liu Sanniang¡¯s feet and scratched her with her ws. She said to Liu Sanniang through voice transmission, ¡°Venerable, there¡¯s an evil ghost on this person.¡± Xia Hongjin reached out his hand. His hand was snowy white, and the veins on it could be clearly seen. He was very thin, almost skin and bones. Xia Hongjin lowered his eyes and said softly, ¡°Please.¡± Liu Sanniang ced her hand on Xia Hongjin¡¯s wrist like a doctor taking his pulse. Waves of power enveloped Xia Hongjin. Xia Hongjin looked up at Liu Sanniang in surprise. Liu Sanniang¡¯s power was warm. This was the first time Xia Hongjin felt warmth. This warmth was even morefortable than the warmth he felt when he was soaked in hot water. The warmth spread to every part of his body. For the first time, Xia Hongjin felt a little hot. Liu Sanniang saw the ck thing in him emitting a cold aura. It was attached to Xia Hongjin¡¯s soul. No wonder Xia Hongjin was so afraid of the cold. This chill was emitted from inside his body. No matter how much clothes he put on, he would still feel cold. Xia Hongjin had an frosty body. Liu Sanniang tried to get rid of the ck aura that was surrounding Xia Hongjin¡¯s soul, but there was resentment in the thick ck aura. As soon as Liu Sanniang removed a trace of it, it would split into two and tightly wrap around Xia Hongjin. Liu Sanniang asked slowly, ¡°Second Prince, have you ever killed anyone?¡± This ck aura was determined that Second Prince was the person it wanted to take revenge on. Xia Hongjin was a little surprised by Liu Sanniang¡¯s question. Before he could answer, Consort Shu said, ¡°With Jin¡¯s body, how can he kill people? In the past, he was almost always bedridden.¡± Xia Hongjin looked into Liu Sanniang¡¯s eyes and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ve never killed anyone. I¡¯ve been like this since I was young. I¡¯m very afraid of the cold. In the past, I would feel better if I took the imperial physician¡¯s medicine, but now¡­ my condition has worsened.¡± Sometimes, he felt that he was about to freeze to death, but he was still alive. Xia Hongjin was a little worried that Liu Sanniang would not believe him. He continued, ¡°If Miss Liu doesn¡¯t believe me, I can swear to the heavens.¡± Liu Sanniang retracted her hand and said, ¡°No need. I believe you.¡± Xia Hongjin trusted her very much. Liu Sanniang could easily sense what Xia Hongjin knew. Most of Xia Hongjin¡¯s time was spent in bed. asionally, he would go to the window to look at the sky outside, but the wind was too cold for him. He could only hear the servants telling him about what season it was now.. Chapter 690 - 690: Frosty Body 2 Chapter 690: Frosty Body 2 Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions All four seasons of the year were equally cold to Xia Hongjin. He also wanted to get better, so no matter how awful the medicine prescribed by the imperial physician tasted, he would take it. He would do whatever the imperial physician said. Xia Hongjin did not treat Liu Sanniang as a psychic. He only treated her as a doctor, and he was a patient, so Xia Hongjin trusted Liu Sanniang wholeheartedly. Seeing Liu Sanniang retract her hand, Xia Hongjin¡¯s eyes darkened. He lowered his eyes and asked softly, ¡°Miss Liu, how long can I live with this illness?¡± It was almost June, and half of the year had passed. It was said that summer was very hot, so hot that one had to drink cold water to relieve the heat. However, Xia Hongjin didn¡¯t know what it felt like. He felt that he was not supposed to exist in this world. Having lived for twenty years, he couldn¡¯t even tell the seasons. Living like this was no different from death. He just had a heart that could still beat, so he was indignant and did not want to die. He yearned for this moment of warmth Liu Sanniang gave him, but it had already slowly disappeared. What returned to him was the familiar coldness. A crystal drop of tear fell. Xia Hongjin closed his eyes. Soon, he calmed down. Liu Sanniang was not omnipotent. Her silence already said it all, so there was no need for him to hear it. Xia Hongjin said calmly, ¡°Mother, let¡¯s go back.¡± Consort Shu¡¯s face was covered in tears. She looked at Liu Sanniang and said, ¡°Miss Liu, is there really no other way?¡± Consort Shu¡¯s heart felt like it was being cut by a knife. She wished she could use her life to exchange for her son¡¯s health. The fake empress was extremely vicious, and yet she had believed her for decades and was even grateful to her. The truth was too cruel. Every time Consort Shu thought about it, she felt as if her heart had been cut thousands of times. Consort Shu looked at Liu Sanniang pleadingly, her eyes filled with tears. ¡°Miss Liu, I¡¯m willing to use my life to exchange for my son¡¯s health and let him experience the changes of the four seasons and see the good scenery in the world.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Consort Shu and said calmly, ¡°The sin on Second Prince can¡¯t be removed. He has never harmed anyone, but this sin is nted in his body and engraved in his soul, causing him to suffer from the coldness at all times.¡± Consort Shu was choked with tears. ¡°That¡¯s why my son can¡¯t feel any warmth, right?¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. Consort Shu broke down and fell to the ground. ¡°My child, he¡¯s just an ordinary person. Why does the heavens have to torture him like this? What should 1 do? What else can 1 do?¡± At the thought that her child was tortured by coldness at all times, Consort Shu felt her heart ache and she felt suffocated. Xia Hongjin slowly squatted down and reached out to pat Consort Shu gently. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t be sad. This is my fate, right? Although I can¡¯t feel the four seasons, 1 know how much you love me.¡± Consort Shu cried and shook her head. ¡°It was my fault. If not for the fact that I trusted someone I shouldn¡¯t, you wouldn¡¯t be in such a state.¡± Su Yanyu sighed. In this world, there were some things that could not be helped. Xia Hongjin could calmly ept the fact that he would die like this. He came to look for Liu Sanniang just to make himself give uppletely. Although he felt terrible about the oue, he could get over it. After all, he had already expected this oue long ago. Consort Shu cried and looked at Liu Sanniang. Her eyes were a little red as she said, ¡°Miss Liu, Hongjing¡¯s life has been too difficult. I¡¯m his mother. 1 should be suffering for him. Why is the heavens so cruel to him?¡± Liu Sanniang stretched out her hand, and light gradually appeared between her fingers. She looked at Consort Shu and said, ¡°Consort Shu, are you really willing to endure the pain for him?¡± Consort Shu was stunned for a moment before nodding crazily. ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯m willing. I¡¯m willing. As long as my son can recover, I¡¯m willing to bear all of this for him.¡± Xia Hongjin widened his eyes and said in shock, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t be silly. This is my life. I should endure the pain myself.¡± Consort Shu grabbed Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand and said anxiously, ¡°Miss Liu, I¡¯ll agree to anything you say. If you want me to give up my life to help my son, I won¡¯t hesitate. For my child, I¡¯m willing to give up everything.¡± The light in Liu Sanniang¡¯s palm gradually entered Consort Shu¡¯s body. She looked into Consort Shu¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°The coldness in Second Prince¡¯s body can¡¯t be removed, but it can be transferred. As long as you are determined enough, you can relieve some of Second Prince¡¯s pain.¡± Selfless love was not as easy as it sounded. Consort Shu listened attentively and smiled. ¡°Thank you, Miss Liu. There is finally some hope for my son.¡± In this world, she was the only one who was willing to do everything for her son. Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°Your Highness, you have three days. 1 hope you can get what you want.¡± There was another strange opportunity on Xia Hongjin. Liu Sanniang also hoped that he could survive. Consort Shu cried tears of joy and held Xia Hongjin. ¡°Thank you, Miss Liu.¡± After getting what she wanted, Consort Shu did not stay any longer and returned to the pce with Xia Hongjin. After Consort Shu and her son left, Mrs. Su wiped her tears and said, ¡°In this world, being a mother is the most difficult, but it¡¯s also the most selfless. For their children, mothers can do anything and are willing to do anything.¡± Su Yanyu felt a little emotional. His mother had also done a lot for him. Mrs. Su looked at Liu Sanniang and said worriedly, ¡°Miss Liu, the Cloud Breaking Sect is arge sect. I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t give up so easily.¡± Liu Sanniang smiled faintly. ¡°Thank you for your concern, Madam. 1¡¯11 be careful.¡± Mrs. Su nodded and stood up to leave. Su Yanyu smiled at Liu Sanniang and said, ¡°Shifu, I¡¯ll go back too.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. The courtyard fell silent again.. Hu Yu asked curiously, ¡°Venerable Liu, will Consort Shu seed? What will happen if she bears the pain for her son?¡± Chapter 691 - 691: Bearing the Pain for Her Son Chapter 691: Bearing the Pain for Her Son Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Liu Sanniang looked at Hu Yu and said softly, ¡°She will die.¡± Xia Hongjin had lived with the cold for decades and was used to it, but it would be too great a pain for Consort Jin to bear. Hu Yu¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°A life for a life. Only a mother would do such a silly thing. I miss my mother so much.¡± Hu Yu felt down. Consort Shu reminded her of her mother. Liu Yuanyuan frowned and said, ¡°If you can cultivate well, you won¡¯t let your mother down. However, if you neglect your cultivation in the human world, hehehe¡­ your mother will be disappointed.¡± Hu Yu red at Liu Yuanyuan and said furiously, ¡°Liu Yuanyuan, if you don¡¯t speak, no one will treat you as a mute!¡± Liu Yuanyuan snorted and looked away. She could not understand these human feelings. Even if she knew these feelings, she would not be touched by them. On the other hand, foxes were sentimental. If Hu Yu could not abandon feelings, her path of cultivation would be filled with obstacles. Liu Yuanyuan turned around and left. Hu Yu followed her angrily. ¡°You cold-blooded snake. Don¡¯t speak if you are not asked to next time!¡± Liu Yuanyuan looked at Hu Yu coldly. ¡°Boring.¡± Liu Sanniang was already used to them bickering. General cky beside her. Time passed quickly as Liu Sanniang rubbed General ck absent-mindedly. Chu Yan brought out a stack of red bean cakes from the kitchen and made a pot of tea for Liu Sanniang. Liu Sanniang took one and ate it. ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡± Chu Yan¡¯s eyes were gentle. ¡°Eat it all.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded and drank the tea as she ate. She had given Consort Shu a choice. If Consort Shu was not determined enough, she would naturally not be able to transfer the coldness to her from her son. It was not that easy for her to suffer for her son. Consort Shu and Xia Hongjin returned to the pce. Consort Shu sent Xia Hongjin back to his room and helped him lie on the bed. Xia Hongjin¡¯s face was pale. ¡°Mother, go and drink some ginseng soup to warm up.¡± His body was like an ice cube. Holding an ice cube for such a long time, his mother must be extremely cold. There were tears in Consort Shu¡¯s eyes. ¡°Hongjin, I¡¯m fine. Sleep well. I want to take a good look at you.¡± Xia Hongjin wanted to hold on a little longer, but his eyelids were too heavy. He couldn¡¯t even open his eyes and quickly fell asleep. Consort Shu shed tears in silence. Her son was bing more and more like an ice statue, emitting a cold aura. Her heart was heavy. Of course, she was determined to help her son recover. After a while, Consort Shu left. The pce servants lowered their heads and sent her off respectfully. Consort Shu stopped in her tracks and said coldly, ¡°Serve Second Prince well. If you neglect him, I won¡¯t let you off.¡± The pce servants hurriedly knelt down and replied, ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t worry. We will definitely serve Second Prince well.¡± Consort Shu left without looking back. When she returned to the Jade Pce, she asked the pce maid to send a message to invite Xia Bingguang over. Consort Shu prepared a table full of good dishes and waited for Xia Bingguang to arrive. Night fell bit by bit. After Xia Bingguang finished handling the court affairs, he went to the Jade Pce. Xia Bingguang walked into the pce and realized that it had been meticulously decorated. He had mixed feelings. Consort Shu was dressed up. She was no longer as beautiful as when she was young. There were also fine wrinkles on her face that could not be concealed, and there was a hint of tiredness in her eyes. Seeing Xia Bingguang, Consort Shu slowly stood up and bowed. ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty.¡± Xia Bingguang helped her up gently. ¡°There¡¯s no need for formality.¡± The two of them sat down. Consort Shu dismissed the pce maids. Xia Bingguang also waved his hand and asked the eunuchs to leave. Consort Shu had something to tell him, so he naturally had to give her some space. Consort Shu smiled gently. ¡°Thank you for being so considerate, Your Majesty.¡± Xia Bingguang also smiled. ¡°If you have anything to say, say it. There¡¯s no one around now. No matter what you say, only you and I know.¡± Consort Shu looked at Xia Bingguang with tears in her eyes. ¡°Your Majesty, I brought Hongjin to see a doctor today.¡± Xia Bingguang was stunned. ¡°What did the doctor say? How¡¯s Hongjin doing?¡± Among his sons, he felt most guilty towards Xia Hongjin. He was bedridden all year round and was not in good health. He did not even know what it felt like to bask in the sun. Just thinking about it made Xia Bingguang feel bad. Tears streamed down Consort Shu¡¯s face. She pursed her lips and said softly, ¡°I went to see Miss Liu today and asked her to help treat Hongjin¡¯s illness.¡± Xia Bingguang quickly asked, ¡°How is it? Can it be cured? If you need any medicine, I will find it for you.¡± Consort Shu looked at Xia Bingguang and said seriously, ¡°A medicine is needed, but it¡¯s extremely difficult to find. Other than me, no one else can find it.¡± Xia Bingguang frowned. What kind of medicine was this? Why was it so difficult to find? Consort Shu said word by word, ¡°This medicine is my heart.¡± Xia Bingguang was so shocked that he could not speak. He looked at Consort Shu¡¯s teary face and firm eyes. The desire to save her son was almost overflowing. Xia Bingguang¡¯s heart was heavy. Consort Shu smiled. ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯ve been in the pce for so many years, but I failed, as a wife, to bear you more children. I can¡¯t even protect the only son I have.¡± ¡°I can save Hongjing. I¡¯m willing to bear the pain for him. It¡¯s just that Hongjing will be a motherless child in the future.¡± Consort Shu looked at Xia Bingguang as tears fell drop by drop. Xia Bingguang watched as Consort Shu cried and couldn¡¯t help but go forward to hug her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He still has a father.¡± Consort Shu gently grabbed Xia Bingguang¡¯s clothes. ¡°Hongjin has been living like a caged bird in his life. If he can recover, I don¡¯t want him to be trapped here. I hope that Hongjin can be free and travel around the world to see the good sceneries of the Xia Dynasty. I invited you here because I hope that you can give Hongjin a fief so that he has somewhere to fall back on.¡± ¡°I know. This request is unreasonable. Hongjin hasn¡¯t done anything meritorious, so giving him a fief will cause dissents in the imperial court. Even if I can¡¯t wait until the day he makes a name for himself, I believe he can.¡± Consort Shu said softly, every word touching Xia Bingguang¡¯s heart.. Chapter 692 - 692: Bearing the Pain for Her Son 2 Chapter 692: Bearing the Pain for Her Son 2 Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Xia Bingguang looked at Consort Shu¡¯s tears and gently wiped them away. ¡°I promise you. It¡¯s been hard on you all these years.¡± Consort Shu wanted to use her life to save her son. These were herst words. How could Xia Bingguang not agree? What Consort Shu protected was his descendant. What he promised to do was just give Xia Hongjin what should have been his in advance. Consort Shu smiled. ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty. I will also instruct Hongjin to be filial to you.¡± Xia Bingguang nodded. Consort Shu poured wine for Xia Bingguang and served him. Xia Bingguang ate slowly. Tonight, he was only focused on Consort Shu. Looking at Consort Shu, his heart was filled with reluctance. Time passed bit by bit. After dinner, Consort Shu stood up and sent him off respectfully. ¡°Goodbye, Your Majesty.¡± Xia Bingguang slowly walked out of Jade Pce. For the first time, the feeling that he had be old overwhelmed him. The memories of his past gradually surfaced in his mind. When he returned to the imperial study, he wrote an imperial edict. After Xia Bingguang left, Consort Shu took a shower. She took off her luxurious clothes, took off the golden hairpin, and went to bed quietly. There seemed to be a warmth in her palm. As she thought about her wish, it gradually surged into her heart. If this was a chance given to her by the heavens, how could she not seize it? Her son had suffered for so long. It was enough. She was not as capable as Xian Fei who could protect her child. She was not as smart as Consort De who could sense the empress¡¯s hostility and send her child out of the pce. She was like a fool who had been deceived. When the truth was revealed, it was already toote. There was only one thing she could do for Hongjing. She was willing to give up everything to extend Hongjing¡¯s life. That warmth had already gathered in her heart and slowly flowed through her every vein and artery, making her feel warm. But gradually, a chill began to spread throughout her body. It was very cold. This coldness seemed toe from her bones. No matter how many nkets she covered herself with, it was not enough. Consort Shu was so cold that her teeth chattered, but there was a smile on her face. She had seeded, right? At dawn, Consort Shu felt like she was covered with frost. She put on the winter clothes, although it was useless. Consort Shu shivered. ¡°Let¡¯s go and see Hongjin.¡± Seeing her like this, the maidservant couldn¡¯t help but say worriedly, ¡°Your Highness, why don¡¯t we summon the imperial physician to take a look at you?¡± Consort Shu shook her head. ¡°No need. Let¡¯s go and see Hongjin first.¡± She desperately wanted to see if Xia Hongjin had recovered. Only then could she feel at ease. Xia Hongjin woke up a little earlier than usual. He was in a daze and was wrapped tightly in the thick nket. Only his head was exposed. Tears gradually welled up in his eyes and his body trembled slightly. There were fine beads of sweat on his forehead. He felt hot. The heat made him feel a little ufortable, but he cherished this feeling as if he had obtained a treasure. He had never felt so hot before. He had never been so energetic either. A voice came from outside. ¡°Second Prince is not awake yet. Should we go and wake him up?¡± ¡°No need. I¡¯ll go in alone.¡± Consort Shu¡¯s teeth were chattering. She gently pushed open the door and walked in. She closed the door and walked to the bed. Looking at Xia Hongjin, who was wrapped up tightly, Consort Shu panicked. ¡°Hongjin, how are you feeling?¡± Consort Shu reached out to touch Xia Hongjin¡¯s forehead, which was covered in sweat. Xia Hongjin choked. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m fine now.¡± Looking at Consort Shu in her winter clothes, Xia Hongjin understood everything. His recovery was earned by his mother. Consort Shu smiled. ¡°That¡¯s good. That¡¯s good.¡± The coldness made Consort Shu tremble uncontrobly. Her body seemed to have stiffened and she could not walk, but she was relieved. Xia Hongjin cried. ¡°Mother.¡± Consort Shu smiled and waved her hand. ¡°I don¡¯t know how long I canst. Stay with me for the next few days.¡± Xia Hongjin nodded. His mother had given him two lives. During the meal, Xia Hongjin could taste the vor of the food. He was so excited that he cried. Consort Shu also cried. While Xia Hongjin was experiencing the feeling of being a normal person, Consort Shu also felt what Xia Hongjin used to feel. The hot soup did not warm her stomach. Even the taste was not good. It was as if there was a piece of ice in her heart that she could never melt. Other than feeling cold, she could not feel anything else. Living like this was worse than death. She already found it unbearable in just a day, but her son had been like this for twenty years. That was thousands of days and nights. Consort Shu picked up some food for Xia Hongjin. ¡°Hongjin, eat more. I¡¯ve already asked your father to give you a fief. From now on, Hongjin, go out and travel around.¡± Xia Hongjin nodded heavily. He lowered his head and tears fell drop by drop. He had never felt his mother¡¯s love for him like at this moment. This love was so intense that it burned him. He could no longer feel the chill in his heart. Xia Hongjin knew that he had recovered. It would only take a few days for his weak body to recover. He could learn to shoot the arrow, ride the horse, and run¡­ However, his mother was no longer in good health. Xia Hongjin cried, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Consort Shu gently touched Xia Hongjin¡¯s head. ¡°It¡¯s my fault for not protecting you well.¡± Consort Shu retracted her hand. She felt as if her eyes were covered in ayer of cold frost. She stood up and said, ¡°Hongjin, don¡¯t me yourself. Just live well for me. I¡¯ve been trapped in this pce for most of my life. I don¡¯t know what the sky outside the pce is like. Hongjin, go and travel around for me.¡± Xia Hongjin nodded heavily and choked. ¡°Yes, Mother, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Consort Shu sighed. ¡°I¡¯m relieved to see that you¡¯re better. I need to return to Jade Pce now. After this, Hongjin, you have to take good care of yourself.¡± Xia Hongjin cried until his vision was blurry. He only nodded and agreed to everything Consort Shu said. Consort Shu shouted, ¡°Someone, help me back to Jade Pce.¡± Consort Shu¡¯s body was as cold as ice. The maidservants endured the freezing temperature and helped her back to the pce. Xia Hongjin stood up and staggered outside. He watched as Consort Shu disappeared from his sight bit by bit. The pce servants supported him andforted, ¡°Second Prince, you have to take care of yourself..¡± Chapter 693 - 693: Bearing the Pain for Her Son 3 Chapter 693: Bearing the Pain for Her Son 3 Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions When the imperial physicians saw that Xia Hongjin had recovered, they were dumbfounded. Now, Xia Hongjin¡¯s body was just weak. With some nourishment, he would be no different from an ordinary person. ¡°Second Prince, you havepletely recovered. As long as you recuperate well, you will be fine.¡± The imperial physician took off the silver needles. This illness was probably not cured in an ordinary way. Xia Hongjin nodded. ¡°Thank you, imperial physician. I¡¯ll do as you said.¡± It was not easy for him to recover, so he naturally had to recuperate well. He would not let his mother down. Xia Bingguang gave Xia Hongjin a fief. Xia Hongjin could leave the pce and go to his fief at any time. After receiving the imperial edict, Xia Hongjin went to Jade Pce. He looked at Consort Shu, who was lying on the bed with a pale face, and read the imperial edict to her in a choked voice. Consort Shu¡¯s face was already bloodless. She curled the corners of her lips and said with difficulty, ¡°Good¡­ Good¡­¡± She was relieved. She could rest in peace now. Xia Hongjin bent down and kissed Consort Shu¡¯s cold forehead. ¡°Mother, 1 won¡¯t let you down. Thank you, Mother. It¡¯s my honor to have you as my mother.¡± He had never med Consort Shu for his suffering. However, Consort Shu had given him two lives. It was a blessing to have such a mother. Consort Shu¡¯s body stiffened bit by bit and waspletely frozen into a piece of ice statue. No one knew what kind of pain she had suffered before she passed away. Consort Shu was dead. When the news spread, Su Yanxue sighed. ¡°It¡¯s not easy to be a mother. Second Prince is lucky to be her son. 1 will go and express my condolences personally. Consort Shu is worthy of my respect.¡± Su Yanxue was also terrified when she thought about the fake empress. Her son was still young and did not make the fake empress feel threatened, but he was notpletely safe either. Xian Fei had already been promoted to a noble consort. She was now the head of the harem, so she naturally had to handle the funeral. Consort De sat on the futon in the Buddha Hall while listening to the maidservant report. After the maidservant finished reporting, Consort De said, ¡°Dong Yu, do you think my son is still alive?¡± If Consort Xian Fei could reunite with her son and Consort Shu could help her son recover, would her son also have a chance? Back then, when she sensed that something was wrong, she had no choice but to send her son out of the pce to keep him safe. However, gradually, she lost the whereabouts of his son. She didn¡¯t know if he was alive or dead, but she hoped and prayed that he was still alive. The maidservant, Dong Yu,forted her. ¡°Your Highness, I believe Fourth Prince is still safe. He¡¯s somewhere in the Xia Dynasty, waiting for you to send someone to find him.¡± After Dong Yu finished speaking, her eyes became firm. ¡°Your Highness, in the past, you were worried that someone would do something to Fourth Prince. Now that the fake empress is dead, send someone to find Fourth Prince. That Miss Liu is so capable. Your Highness, why don¡¯t you go and ask Miss Liu for help too? Perhaps¡­¡± Consort De sighed. ¡°I also wanted to find him, but¡­¡± She was just not mentally prepared yet. She was afraid, afraid that her search would be in vain. Dong Yu looked at Consort De. ¡°Your Highness, perhaps now is the best time. Fourth Prince is a good person. He must still be waiting for you.¡± However, it had been more than ten years. If he was still alive, he would be old enough to get married. What if he was already married and had children? What if he could no longer remember his mother? Consort De was in a dilemma, not knowing what to do. Consort Shu was dead. Those who did not know the reason would not feel anything, but those who did would feel sad. Hu Yu did not go out today. She stayed at home quietly and was a little listless. Liu Sanniang thought that before Consort Shu drew herst breath, there must be a smile on her face. At night, Liu Yuanyuan called Hu Yu for dinner. Hu Yu held her chopsticks and sighed. ¡°Venerable, when do you think 1¡¯11 meet someone who¡¯s willing to die for me?¡± To what extent did one have to love another to be willing to die for them? Liu Yuanyuan rolled her eyes at Hu Yu. ¡°If you really meet such a person, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be the one to die.¡± Hu Yu immediately red up. ¡°Pfft, pfft, pfft. I won¡¯t die for others. It can only be the other way around.¡± Liu Yuanyuan ignored her. There were indeed such fools in this world, but they were rare. Humans cared about reciprocity. Only when you were good to others would others treat you well. Liu Sanniang smiled and did notment. For some reason, she felt a heaviness on her chest. After dinner, Liu Sanniang washed up early and went to bed. In a daze, she heard countless cries. She opened her eyes and her heart ached at the scene she saw. There were mounds of corpses and rivers of blood, smoke and fire, the cries of children, women, and old people¡­ Amidst this miserable scene, the ck figure looked out of ce. His back was facing Liu Sanniang. He stood straight, looking into the distance as if he was admiring his masterpiece. Liu Sanniang felt that her eyes were in pain. There seemed to be a me spreading and burning this world. Red tears flowed out of her eyes, and her vision was blood-red. Vaguely, she saw the thick me forming a strange shape. With the ck figure as the center, this me slowly burned and spread until it devoured the entire world. Liu Sanniang woke up with a start. She sat up and took a few deep breaths to calm down. Boom! Boom! An earth-shattering sound shook the entire capital. Hu Yu and Liu Yuanyuan immediately came to Liu Sanniang¡¯s room with serious expressions. ¡°Venerable Liu, did you hear that? Let¡¯s go and see what happened.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. Hu Yu and Liu Yuanyuan immediately went out. Themotion made everyone in the capital uneasy. Hu Yu and Liu Yuanyuan hid themselves. As soon as they went out, they could feel several forces heading towards the source of themotion. Even the hidden forces in the capital were rmed. Soon, Liu Yuanyuan and Hu Yu arrived outside the pce. They looked at a copsed area in the pce and frowned. They also heard the pce servants discussing in panic. ¡°It must be a bad omen. Why did the Star Reaching Tower suddenly copse? This is a holy ce in the Xia Dynasty.¡± ¡°First, the State Ministers left. Now, the Star Reaching Tower has copsed. I¡¯m afraid our country will be in danger¡­¡± ¡°Shut up, all of you. If 1 hear you talk nonsense again, I¡¯ll drag you out and beat you to death!¡± The old eunuch shouted sternly.. Chapter 694 - 694: Collapse of Star Reaching Tower Chapter 694: Copse of Star Reaching Tower Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions However, the old eunuch could stop one from talking, but not ten or a hundred. The pce servants did not dare to talk about it openly, but in private, they were gossiping. The world was not in chaos yet, but the pce was. Hu Yu sighed. ¡°With the pce in chaos, I¡¯m afraid the war is not far away. I don¡¯t know what will happen once a war breaks out.¡± War meant death. Liu Yuanyuan looked at the far end of the pce. Because of a copsed tower, the pce looked dpidated. Within the walls of this pce, an aura of death seemed to be gathering. ¡°Let¡¯s go back and report it to Venerable.¡± She didn¡¯t think the copse of the Star Reaching tower was a natural urrence. Instead, it was mandemade. When Hu Yu and Liu Yuanyuan returned, it was already dawn. Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan had already woken up and were in the courtyard. Liu Yuanyuan said, ¡°Venerable, Star Reaching Tower copsed. That¡¯s a prayer building for the Xia Dynasty. Its location was chosen by the State Minister. Now that it has copsed, everyone in the capital is feeling uneasy.¡± Hu Yu said, ¡°Liu Yuanyuan and I have heard many rumors. People said that Star Reaching Tower was built by the Cloud Breaking Sect. It¡¯s said that there¡¯s a dragon vein trapped under it to protect the Xia Dynasty. Star Reaching Tower copsed because the Cloud Breaking Sect took away the dragon vein. The Xia Dynasty is in imminent danger!¡± The Xia dynasty without the protection of the dragon vein would be like a pool of stagnant water. Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°Go and ask around to find out more. I will enter the pceter.¡± Hu Yu and Liu Yuanyuan nodded and quickly went out again. On the streets and alleys of the capital, people were rushing back to pack up their things, ready to leave the capital and find a shelter for the time being. On the street, a group of people in yellow daoist robes walked past. After Xia Bingguang found out that the Star Reaching Tower had copsed, he was so angry that he felt dizzy. It took him a while to calm down. When the noble consort and the others heard the news, they quickly came over and suggested, ¡°Your Majesty, quickly invite Miss Liu over to take a look.¡± Xia Bingguang agreed immediately. ¡°Yes, quick, go and invite her over.¡± It took several years to build Star Reaching Tower, and a lot of money was invested into it, but it actually copsed. Xia Bingguang felt his mind buzz. When Star Reaching Tower was first built, Xu Bo performed a ritual on the top of it. He used his blood to attract the dragon vein and trapped it under the tower. He said that with the dragon vein, the Xia Dynasty would prosper for generations toe. With the copse of the Star Reaching Tower, Xia Bingguang felt as if he was also about to fall. Seeing that Xia Bingguang was so anxious that he lost hisposure, Noble Consort Xian Feiforted him, ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t worry. When Miss Liues, she will give us a solution.¡± Su Yanxue frowned and echoed, ¡°Yes, Noble Consort is right. Your Majesty, don¡¯t be anxious. There¡¯s nothing that Mis Liu can¡¯t resolve.¡± Consort De also said softly, ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t overthink. It¡¯s not worth it if you fall sick.¡± Xia Bingguang felt a pain in his heart. He couldn¡¯t even stand still. Xian Fei and the others were shocked. Xian Fei, who was closest to Xia Bingguang, quickly helped him up. Xia Bingguang had an anxious look on his face. He reached out to touch his throat and mouth, so anxious that he almost cried, but he could not speak. Xian Fei noticed this abnormality and immediately shouted, ¡°Someone, summon the imperial physician!¡± Xia Bingguang sat on the couch, feeling like his throat was burning. However, there was something wrong with his mouth and he could not open it. The imperial physician arrived very quickly. After taking his pulse, he revealed a nervous expression. Xian Fei and the others were also anxious. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with His Majesty? Tell us.¡± The imperial physicians looked at each other and stammered, ¡°His Majesty, His Majesty looks like he¡¯s losing his vitality. It¡¯s as if his life force is draining away.¡± ¡°Nonsense. I think you are just spouting nonsense because your medical skills are not good enough.¡± Xian Fei berated coldly. The imperial physicians lowered their heads and remained silent. A eunuch came in to report, ¡°Your Majesty, Your Highness, Daoist Yun Guan and Miss Liu are already here.¡± Xia Bingguang looked anxious. Xian Fei quickly instructed, ¡°Then what are you waiting for? Hurry up and let them in.¡± Xia Bingguang could not speak. In just a moment, he felt as if his entire body was on fire. The eunuch quickly retreated outside and said to Liu Sanniang, Daoist Yun Guan, and the others, ¡°Everyone, go in quickly. His Majesty is waiting.¡± Daoist Yun Guan was wearing a yellow daoist robe and holding a silver horsetail whisk. He nced at Liu Sanniang and nodded slightly before walking in. The four disciples behind him followed closely behind. Chu Yan squeezed Liu Sanniang¡¯s palm and said softly, ¡°He stinks.¡± Liu Sanniang held Chu Yan¡¯s hand tightly and nodded. Chu Yan looked at Liu Sanniang, lowered his head, and kissed her forehead. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± When they entered the back hall, they could see the imperial physicians with their heads lowered. Daoist Yun Guan had already walked to the side of the couch and was looking at Xia Bingguang. He said in a low voice, ¡°Your Majesty, your fate has been cut off, and your karma is burning you.¡± Xia Bingguang could not speak, but his eyes revealed obvious anxiety. Daoist Yun Guan looked at Xia Bingguang and said, ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t be anxious. The more anxious you are, the more vigorous the Karmic me will be. It¡¯s not toote to reverse the situation yet.¡± Xian Fei brought over a cup of tea. Xia Bingguang opened his mouth slightly and drank it with difficulty. Xian Fei stroked his back. ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t be anxious. Calm down and take it slow.¡± When Xia Bingguang saw Liu Sanniang, he waved his hands excitedly. Daoist Yun Guan nced at Liu Sanniang and retreated to the side. ¡°Miss Liu is a psychic too. I believe she can also tell.¡± Liu Sanniang walked forward, and Xia Bingguang gestured anxiously. Daoist Yun Guan said, ¡°Miss Liu, you should already know about the hugemotion this morning, right? Star Reaching Tower is closely rted to the fate of this dynasty. Speaking of which, you are partly to me for this.¡± It was obvious what Daoist Yun Guan meant. The Cloud Breaking Sect abandoned the Xia Dynasty, and the spiritual girl of the Cloud Breaking Sect, Xia Qiluo, went against Liu Sanniang. The copse of Star Reaching Tower was naturally rted to Liu Sanniang. It could even be said that all of this happened because of her. Liu Sanniang did not speak. Instead, she ced her hand on Xia Bingguang¡¯s wrist and injected a force into his body. Xia Bingguang¡¯s body was originally burning like fire. Liu Sanniang¡¯s power was as warm as water, which could soothe the burning pain. Xia Bingguang opened his mouth and spat out a blood clot.. Chapter 695 - 695: Collapse of Star Reaching Tower 2 Chapter 695: Copse of Star Reaching Tower 2 Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Phew¡­¡± Xia Bingguang took a deep breath and felt much better. He looked at Liu Sanniang gratefully and said, ¡°Thank¡­ thank you¡­¡± It was difficult for Xia Bingguang to speak, but once the blood clot was removed, he would get better and better. Liu Sanniang retracted her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look at Star Reaching Tower first.¡± Xia Bingguang quickly nodded. He could not speak with ease yet, but at this moment, even without him saying it, everyone understood his meaning. Xian Fei smiled at Liu Sanniang. ¡°I knew with Miss Liu around, there¡¯s nothing that can¡¯t be solved.¡± Su Yanxue also smiled at Liu Sanniang. ¡°I was quite worried about His Majesty, but with Miss Liu around, I¡¯m relieved.¡± Being ignored, Daoist Yun Guan frowned. He looked at Liu Sanniang with a cold gaze and said somewhat sarcastically, ¡°Miss Liu is indeed impressive.¡± Xian Fei and the others¡¯ trust in Liu Sanniang was sincere, and so was their praise. However, Daoist Yun Guan¡¯s words made people feel inexplicably ufortable. Other than Liu Sanniang, Xia Bingguang did not have a good impression of the other psychics. If not for the fact that it was still difficult to talk, he would have berated Daoist Yun Guan. He nced at Daoist Yun Guan and looked away. He stood up and walked out. Xian Fei nced at Daoist Yun Guan and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. Everyone who has seen Miss Liu¡¯s ability will be impressed.¡± She pretended not to understand the sarcastic undertone in his words. Daoist Yun Guan frowned. The disciple behind him said in a low voice, ¡°Shifu, don¡¯t take it to heart. How can a small fry like herpare to you?¡± If not for the change in the fate of the Xia Dynasty, Daoist Yun Guan would not even want toe out. He used to be treated with great respect by the emperor, but now, the emperor treated him with a cold attitude. Daoist Yun Guan naturally felt ufortable. He looked at Xia Bingguang¡¯s back and his eyes darkened. The fate of the dynasty was no small matter. He swore he would make Xia Bingguang regret treating him coldly today. When Xia Bingguang arrived at Star Reaching Tower, looking at the dpidated ruins, Xia Bingguang felt his heart bleed. However, the surroundings were not affected at all. Other than Star Reaching Tower, everything else was fine. Xia Bingguang wobbled and tears streamed down his face. Seeing these ruins with their own eyes, Xian Fei and the others¡¯ eyes turned red. Daoist Yun Guan looked at the ruins of Star Reaching Tower and then looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu, did you see anything?¡± Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°The fate of this dynasty is dissipating.¡± Daoist Yun Guan raised his hand and stroked the horsetail whisk. ¡°That¡¯s right. The fate of the Xia Dynasty is dissipating. Star Reaching Tower copsed and smashed into the lifeline of the country. Under the Star Reaching Tower, the dragon vein that has been supporting the Xia Dynasty is on the verge of its death.¡± Xia Bingguang spat out a mouthful of blood and said with difficulty, ¡°Can we¡­ save it?¡± Daoist Yun Guan looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu, do you have a way to solve it?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at the ruins and her expression changed. She said calmly, ¡°Finding the real empress can solve this crisis.¡± Daoist Yun Guan frowned. ¡°Miss Liu, you are right, but not entirely.¡± He continued with a snort, ¡°This disaster was brought by you because you offended the Cloud Breaking Sect. Do you admit it?¡± Daoist Yun Guan was aggressive, instantly making people feel like a fight was about to break out. Everyone could not help but look at Liu Sanniang. Liu Sanniang looked at Daoist Yun Guan indifferently and said, ¡°I do.¡± Daoist Yun Guan smiled coldly. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re straightforward. Since you admit it, you should take responsibility for your actions.¡± Everyone could feel that Daoist Yun Guan was targeting Liu Sanniang. Su Yanxue couldn¡¯t help but frown. Daoist Yun Guan had never cared about the matters in the secr world and had no grudge against Liu Sanniang. Why was he targeting her like this? Daoist Yun Guan seemed to understand what people were thinking and said calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t care who Miss Liu is, but if she endangers the world, she will be my enemy.¡± After saying that, Daoist Yun Guan pointed at Star Reaching Tower. ¡°Miss, can you hear its wail? Its copse was all caused by you. Do you feel guilty?¡± ¡°Finding the real empress can indeed reverse the situation. Thebination of the dragon and the phoenix can nurture the fate of the dynasty again, but how much time does the Xia Dynasty have to wait until the empress is found? However, there¡¯s another way that works. Miss Liu is the chosen one. Sacrificing her can also prevent the downfall of the dynasty.¡± After saying that, Daoist Yun Guan¡¯s eyes darkened as he looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Miss Liu won¡¯t be unwilling to sacrifice herself to save the Xia dynasty.¡± Xia Bingguang¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He opened his mouth anxiously and stuttered, ¡°1,1, will confer the title of empress to Noble Consort Xian Fei.¡± Xian Fei also knelt down. ¡°I¡¯m willing to do anything for my country, even if it means giving up my life.¡± Daoist Yun Guan smiled faintly. He looked at Xian Fei and said, ¡°Your Highness, you are a blessed person, but you can¡¯t be the phoenix. The true phoenix is still around and you can¡¯t rece her.¡± Xian Fei frowned. She was already the most respected woman in the world, but it did not change the fact that she was not the empress. Xia Bingguang said anxiously, ¡°Find, find the empress¡­¡± The real empress was still in the world. Liu Sanniang could even find Xia Hongming previously, so it was definitely possible for her to find the real empress. Daoist Yun Guan said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid the people of the Xia Dynasty can¡¯t wait that long. If we don¡¯t save the situation in time, I¡¯m afraid there will be a huge disaster. Miss Liu, you should understand what this means, right?¡± Every word Daoist Yun Guan said was aimed at Liu Sanniang. He was trying to pin the me of everything on Liu Sanniang. Daoist Yun Guan looked at Xia Bingguang and nodded slightly. ¡°I haven¡¯t been involved in worldly matters for many years, but I still hope that the country will be safe and prosperous.¡± After saying that, Daoist Yun Guan turned around and left with his disciples. He had made everything clear. So for what Liu Sanniang would choose to do, he didn¡¯t care.. Chapter 696 - 696: Abnormality Chapter 696: Abnormality Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Seeing Daoist Yun Guan leave with his disciples, no one dared to stop him. Xia Bingguang looked at Liu Sanniang anxiously and said with difficulty, ¡°Find, find the empress¡­¡± Xia Bingguang¡¯s mouth and throat were still numb and ufortable. He stammered. What Daoist Yun Guan said was equivalent to pushing Liu Sanniang into the center of the storm. Xia Bingguang had never thought of asking Liu Sanniang to sacrifice anything. This was not Liu Sanniang¡¯s fault at all. The sudden copse of Star Reaching Tower had something to do with the Cloud Breaking Sect. The construction of Star Reaching Tower was suggested by the people of the Cloud Breaking Sect to nurture a dragon vein to protect the Xia Dynasty. Although Liu Sanniang had a grudge against the Cloud Breaking Sect, there was no grudge between the Xia Dynasty and the Cloud Breaking Sect. Many people worshiped in the Daoist temples built by the Cloud Breaking Sect. If the Cloud Breaking Sect ignored the life and death of the people because of their grudge with Liu Sanniang, they were the sinners. Xian Fei held Xia Bingguang. ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t be anxious. There will definitely be a way.¡± The real empress was still alive. It might not be easy to find her, but now that the fake one was dead, didn¡¯t the real empress want toe back? Looking at the ruins, Xian Fei¡¯s heart felt heavy. She couldn¡¯t help but look at Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan. Liu Sanniang was still looking at the ruins of Star Reaching Tower. No one knew what was on her mind. Chu Yan stood quietly beside Liu Sanniang. If one did not deliberately pay attention to him, they would not even feel his existence. Xia Hongming entered the pce. He frowned and bowed to Xia Bingguang. ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely think of a way to solve the crisis.¡± Xia Bingguang looked at Xia Hongming and nodded. He pointed at Liu Sanniang. Xia Hongming nced at Liu Sanniang and said, ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to cooperate with Miss Liu.¡± Xia Bingguang nodded in relief. It was difficult for him to even speak now, and he couldn¡¯t even stand. Naturally, he could only leave this matter to the crown prince, Xia Hongming. He was worried, but there was nothing he could do. Liu Sanniang suddenly looked at Xia Bingguang and said, ¡°Your Majesty, 1 want to use a drop of your blood.¡± Star Reaching Tower seemed to be shrouded by something. It looked like Star Reaching Tower had copsed and was pressing down on the lifeline of the country. She had a strong intuition that there was something else she did not see. Xia Bingguang reached out his hand. He could give Liu Sanniang a bowl of his blood, let alone a drop. Liu Sanniang gently raised her hand, and a drop of blood jumped out of Xia Bingguang¡¯s finger. The drop of blood slowly arrived in front of Liu Sanniang. Liu Sanniang released her power, and a faint golden color gradually enveloped the drop of blood. Liu Sanniang flicked her finger and the blood shot into the ruins of Star Reaching Tower. Immediately, muffled roars came from the ruins. When the pce servants heard the roar, their expressions changed and they eximed, ¡°Dragon, it¡¯s dragon roar.¡± Xia Bingguang instantly felt a sharp pain in his heart. His face was pale and it was very scary. Xian Fei and the others looked worried. ¡°Your Ajesty, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Xia Hongming looked at Liu Sanniang anxiously. ¡°Miss Liu, what happened to my father?¡± Liu Sanniang raised her hands, and a thick power surrounded her. As her hands moved, the seal became stronger and stronger. She gave the seal a light push and a strong wind blew towards the ruins of the Star Reaching Tower. The roar became more and more clear. The seal swept up the ruins of Star Reaching Tower, causing a lot of ck smoke to gush out and form a strange symbol. It was four dots connected by a line. One of them had already been lit up, flickering like a star in the sky. Xia Hongming couldn¡¯t help but ask in shock, ¡°What, what is this? Why is it under Star Reaching Tower.¡± Liu Sanniang said, ¡°It¡¯s an annition array. The flickering dot represents the Xia Dynasty. The activation of this array will mean the destruction of the world.¡± Xia Hongming frowned. He felt that this was beyond his understanding. What annihtion array? Who did this? Who had the ability to do this?? Xia Hongming did know who set up this array, but he knew that this array was aimed at killing everyone in the world. How many lives were there in this world? Just thinking about it made his hair stand on end. The symbol had gradually faded and dissipated. Liu Sanniang looked up at the sky. Countless threads of ck smoke covered the entire sky like a spiderweb. Xia Hongming looked up curiously. The sky was so ck that it looked like a hallucination. When he took a closer look, it was gone. ¡°W-What is that?¡± Liu Sanniang retracted her gaze and said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s evil. Yin and Yang are imbnced.¡± For some reason, Xia Hongming felt a sense of sadness in his heart. He gulped. ¡°Why is this happening?¡± Liu Sanniang¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°He cultivates the Dao of Life and Death. He will kill everyone and then rece everyone.¡± Xia Hongming shivered. ¡°Then what can we do?¡± Many mortals did not know anything about mystic world in their lives. They worked hard just to get by. No one should be killed wantonly, let alone being used as sacrifices. Liu Sanniang said slowly, ¡°Kill him. He destroys and I save. I am his nemesis.¡± Xia Hongming took a deep breath. ¡°Miss Liu, the Xia Dynasty will do everything to assist you.¡± Xia Bingguang¡¯s body swayed as he said with difficulty, ¡°Did the Cloud Breaking Sect lie to me?¡± Xia Bingguang looked at Liu Sanniang, waiting for an answer eagerly. When Star Reaching Tower copsed, he seemed to have aged ten years. The more he thought about it, the more suspicious he became. Xia Bingguang reached out his hand shakily. ¡°Can, can you read my mind?¡± Xia Bingguang hoped that Liu Sanniang could give him an answer. Xian Fei held Xia Bingguang and said worriedly, ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t be anxious. Take it slow.¡± Liu Sanniang grabbed Xia Bingguang¡¯s wrist and released her power. Xia Bingguang slowly closed his eyes. He opened his heart to Liu Sanniang, hoping that Liu Sanniang could find the answer as soon as possible. Liu Sanniang used her power to bring Xia Bingguang back to his memories. Xu Bo and Xu Yue came from the Cloud Breaking Sect. With them joining the imperial court as State Ministers, Xia Bingguang was extremely relieved.. Chapter 697 - 697: Abnormality 2 Chapter 697: Abnormality 2 Trantor: Henyce Trantions Editor: yee Trantions It was Xu Bo and Xu Yue who proposed to build Star Reaching Tower. It was meant as a tform to observe the weather and pray for prosperity. What tempted Xia Bingguang to agree to this proposal was that Xu Bo and Xu Yue said that as long as they nurtured a dragon vein under the tower, the Xia Dynasty would prosper for many generations. As an emperor, who did not want their dynasty to continue for hundreds or thousands of years? The location of Star Reaching Tower was chosen by Xu Bo and Xu Yue. What Xia Bingguang had to do was take out a few generous sums of money from the national treasury. Then, he had to use his blood essence to awaken the dragon vein to protect the prosperity of the Xia Dynasty. He would do whatever Xu Bo and Xu Yue told him to do. However, if what he did helped the evildoer harm the people of the Xia Dynasty, he would not be able to absolve himself of the me even if he died ten thousand times. Liu Sanniang retracted her hand. Xia Bingguang looked at Liu Sanniang, his eyes filled with guilt. Liu Sanniang said slowly, ¡°Your Majesty, you don¡¯t have to me yourself. Man-made disasters can never be avoided. It will happen in one way or another. This dragon vein is not used to protect the country, but to absorb the life force of the country. The country will fall, and the people will be disced. War will break out everywhere, and the world will be reduced to hell.¡± ¡°I entered the mortal world with the mission to get rid of evil. Even if it¡¯s going to me an entire life, I will do all I can to correct the imbnce of Yin and Yang.¡± Liu Sanniang¡¯s eyes were determined. This was the responsibility given to her by the heavens. She was very weak, but she had a family behind her that she wanted to protect. She could fight this evil. Xia Bingguang lowered his eyes, his heart filled with guilt. The only thing he could do was support Liu Sanniang. This world was already riddled with holes. It desperately needed someone to patch up the holes. Liu Sanniang looked at Xia Bingguang and said, ¡°I want to see First Prince.¡± Xia Hongyuan was no longer the Crown Prince. After being deposed, he was grounded. Xia Hongming was worried. ¡°The real empress is still alive. Can we find her?¡± Xia Hongyuan¡¯s appearance did not change. Back then, the fake empress did not rece him, but Xia Bingguang was paranoid, so he did not see Xia Hongyuan again. Xia Hongming did not know what Liu Sanniang was nning to do. He was already the Crown Prince. His father trusted him. It had not been easy for him to get to where he was today. He did not want to give up his position. Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°We can.¡± Xia Hongming lowered his eyes. ¡°Then, well have to trouble you again, Miss Liu.¡± For the sake of the world, even if he was unwilling to let the real empress back, he had no other choice. He did not want there to be chaos, nor did he want this annihtion array to be activated. For many nights, he had dreamed that he was standing on the watch tower of Jiufang City and looking into the distance. After waking up from the dream, Xia Hongming recalled this dream countless times. He gradually understood how precious peace was. If his position as the Crown Prince was taken back, he could perhaps return to Jiufang City and go to the watchtower to look at the endless grasnd again. Xia Bingguang was exhausted. Ever since Liu Sanniang broke the illusion of Star Reaching Tower, the difort in his throat gradually disappeared. He could speak again, but he did not have the strength. He looked at Xia Hongming and instructed solemnly, ¡°Hongming, I don¡¯t feel well. You¡¯re already the Crown Prince. From now on, 1 will leave the imperial court in your charge. If Miss Liu needs anything, help with all you can.¡± Xia Hongming nodded. ¡°Father, rest well. I¡¯m still young and will only supervise the imperial court for the time being. When you recover, you can teach me.¡± Xia Bingguang nodded weakly. ¡°Alright, alright. 1 haven¡¯t rested for a long time. I¡¯m tired¡­¡± Xian Fei helped Xia Bingguang back to the pce to rest. Xia Hongming personally brought Liu Sanniang to see Xia Hongyuan. When they came our of the east gate, they saw Xia Hongjin walking into rhe pce with the help of the pce servants. Beside him was Fifth Prince, Xia Hongyan. Fifth Prince was already 1S-year-old, but he only had the intelligence of a child. Fifth Prince s biological mother had long passed away. Seeing Xia Hongming, Fifth Prince greeted with a smile, ¡¯¡°Third, Third Brother.¡± Xia Hongming reached out and touched his head. ¡°Fifth Brother.¡± Xia Hongjin nodded at Xia Hongming. ¡°1 heard that something happened in the pce. I¡¯ve been feeling much better these days, so I decided toe over to take a look.¡± Xia Hongjin smiled at Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan. ¡°Hello, Miss Liu and Young Master Chu.¡± Xia Hongming nodded slightly. ¡°You have just recovered from a serious illness. If you need anything, just tell the pce servants. Don¡¯t worry about Star Reaching Tower.¡± Xia Hongjin said with a smile, ¡°Under the protection of the royal family, I¡¯m able to survive for thest twenty years. Now that I¡¯m well, if there is anything 1 can help with, don¡¯t hesitate to ask. I¡¯ll do what I can.¡± In the past, he rarely stepped out of the door. Now that he had recovered, if the Xia Dynasty was in trouble, he would not sit back and do nothing.. He didn¡¯t want to fight for anything. He only hoped that the Xia Dynasty would be peaceful and prosperous. Xia Hongming nodded. ¡°We are brothers. I believe in you.¡± Xia Hongjin smiled. ¡°I won¡¯t let you down. If there¡¯s nothing else, I ll go and handle my mother¡¯s funeral affairs first.¡± Xia Hongming nodded. ¡°Take care of yourself.¡± Xia Hongyan raised his hand and said foolishly, ¡°Third Brother, Third Brother, me, and me.¡± Xia Hongming looked at Xia Hongyan lovingly. ¡°Fifth Brother, learn from your teachers well. When you¡¯re sessful, Third Brother will definitely need your help.¡± Xia Hongyan¡¯s imbecility was caused by the fake empress. He should have been a healthy prince, but now¡­ Xia Hongyan patted his chest seriously. ¡°Third Brother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely learn well and not bezy.¡± Xia Hongming patted his shoulder. ¡°1 believe you.¡± Xia Hongjin and Xia Hongyan left with their servants. Looking at his two brothers, Xia Hongming sighed with emotions. The Xia Dynasty¡¯s royal family had already been destroyed by the fake empress. Xia Hongming brought Liu Sanniang to the disciplinary center. Before they entered, they heard the sound ofughtering from inside.. Chapter 698 - 698: The Deposed Crown Prince in the Disciplinary Center Chapter 698: The Deposed Crown Prince in the Disciplinary Center Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The door of the disciplinary center was tightly shut. Xia Hongming¡¯s expression was very ugly. ¡°These servants!¡± The disciplinary center was a ce where princes who hadmitted serious crimes were imprisoned. This was not a good ce. Although Xia Hongyuan had been deposed, he was not a criminal. He was here because Xia Bingguang didn¡¯t know what to do with him yet. However, these servants thought that Xia Hongyuan was done for. During the day, the door was closed, and they gambled and drank, not taking this ce seriously at all. Xia Hongming went forward angrily and knocked on the door of the disciplinary center. ¡°Open the door, or I¡¯ll kill you all.¡± The violent banging on the door rmed the eunuchs who were having fun. They looked at each other. The smile on their faces instantly disappeared and was reced by fear. The sound of stools being kicked was heard, mixed with the sound of panicked footsteps. The doortch was taken off. Xia Hongming kicked open the door. The four eunuchs were already kneeling on the ground, trembling. ¡°Greetings, Your Highness. I didn¡¯t know that Your Highness woulde. Please forgive me.¡± Xia Hongming was so angry that he kicked the eunuch. The eunuch¡¯s shoulder cracked, but he did not dare to cry out in pain. Liu Sanniang walked into the courtyard of the disciplinary center. On a small table not far away, there were bowls, chopsticks, and food that had yet to be cleaned up. The dice was still rolling on the ground, and the stools were kicked to the corner. Xia Hongming¡¯s gazended on the food and he was furious. ¡°How dare you eat First Prince¡¯s food!¡± Although Xia Hongyuan had been stripped of his title as the Crown Prince, he was not a sinner. However, these servants actually dared to kick him when he was down. The eunuchs trembled and did not dare to answer Xia Hongming¡¯s question. Xia Hongming had beenpeting with Xia Hongyuan for many years. Now that he had be the Crown Prince, logically speaking, he should be gloating. Seeing the deposed Crown Prince in such a sorry state, shouldn¡¯t he mock and belittle Xia Hongyuan? No one expected Xia Hongming to be so unpredictable. They couldn¡¯t figure out why Xia Hongming was so angry. Xia Hongming was so angry that he picked up a stool and smashed it. ¡°Trash.¡± Xia Hongming took a few deep breaths to calm down. He calmed down and instructed his people coldly, ¡°Take these trash away. Also, call the imperial butler over. 1 have something to ask.¡± The eunuchs following Xia Hongming quickly replied, ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll do it immediately.¡± Xia Hongming looked at the door and saw that it was locked. He gritted his teeth. ¡°Who locked it? Where¡¯s the key?¡± One of the four eunuchs knelt down with tears streaming down his face. His eyes were filled with fear, and his pants gradually became wet. He took out the key shakily. Xia Hongming¡¯s chest heaved. He snatched the key and kicked the eunuch hard. Xia Hongming opened the door and pushed it open. The room was very dim. When the dazzling sunlight shone in, dust particles could be seen flying everywhere. Xia Hongming frowned and went to push open the window. He realized that he could not push it open. The window in the room was nailed from the outside. Xia Hongming hammered the table angrily. ¡°Damn it.¡± Liu Sanniang walked to the window and reached out to touch it. Then, she pushed it gently. The window opened and the room quickly lit up. ¡°Cough, cough.¡± Hearing the violent coughs, Xia Hongming frowned and walked into the back room. When he saw Xia Hongyuan lying on the bed, his eyes were filled with shock. ¡°Why are you sick? Why didn¡¯t anyone report it?¡± As soon as Xia Hongming finished speaking, he felt a lump in his throat. Those eunuchs could even eat the food that was given to Xia Hongyuan. They thought that Xia Hongyuan would never be able to make aeback and treated him as an animal. The disciplinary center was not a prison, but it was even more terrifying than a prison. Xia Hongyuan was in a daze. He thought that it was a servant who came to deliver food, but after taking a closer look, he realized that it was Xia Hongming and Liu Sanniang. Xia Hongyuan cleared his throat. ¡°Your Highness the Crown Prince, why are you here?¡± The winner took it all, and the loser had nothing. He lost to Xia Hongming, but he still couldn¡¯t ept the way he lost to him. At the imperial court that day, after the fake empress died, everything changed. Although he still looked the same, it didn¡¯t mean anything. Was Xia Hongming here to make fun of him? Xia Hongyuan¡¯s expression turned cold as he said mockingly, ¡°Your Highness, are you here to see if I¡¯m dead? I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m still breathing.¡± Xia Hongming frowned. ¡°That¡¯s not what 1 meant. You¡¯re not a sinner. Why did you let those servants humiliate you?¡± Xia Hongyuan chuckled. ¡°Your Highness, there¡¯s no need to humiliate me like this. I¡¯ve already lost my power. Father won¡¯t care about me even if he is informed.¡± Since ancient times, the deposed crown prince had never had a good ending. When the tree fell, the monkeys would disperse. It was no longer possible for him to seed the throne. Those who sided with him had long abandoned him. He didn¡¯t want anyone to see him in such a miserable state, but he didn¡¯t expect Xia Hongming toe on his own. Xia Hongyuan looked at the python robe Xia Hongming was wearing and said sarcastically, ¡°Third Brother, you¡¯ve been eyeing my position for a long time. Now, your wish has finally been fulfilled.¡± Xia Hongyuan looked at Liu Sanniang and said, ¡°Miss Liu is more capable than I can ever imagine. People from the Mystic World are really powerful. How can we mortalspare to you? As long as you want, you can even snatch the throne.¡± When Xia Hongming heard Xia Hongyuan¡¯s sarcastic words, he frowned and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re so indignant, why don¡¯t you pull yourself together andpete with me again?¡± Xia Hongyuan frowned and looked at Xia Hongming. His eyes were cold, but when he met Xia Hongming¡¯s gaze, he did not see mockery in it. For a moment, Xia Hongyuan did not understand what Xia Hongming meant.. Chapter 699 - 699: Taking Away His Life Force Chapter 699: Taking Away His Life Force Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Although Xia Hongming was already the crown prince, he was not the emperor yet. If theypeted, he would definitely be the greatest threat to Xia Hongming. Logically speaking, Xia Hongming should want him to die the most. However, the way Xia Hongming looked at him didn¡¯t contain any killing intent. Seeing that Xia Hongyuan was silent, Xia Hongming raised his eyebrows. ¡°Why? Are you afraid of me?¡± Xia Hongyuan took a deep breath. ¡°What exactly do you want to do? If you¡¯re here to mock me, you¡¯ve already done it. You can leave.¡± If he swapped ces with Xia Hongming today, he would definitely be here to mock him. Therefore, the fact that Xia Hongming did not have such an intention made him very puzzled and ufortable. Xia Hongming couldn¡¯t be bothered to beat around the bush with Xia Hongyuan. He said coldly, ¡°The fake empress is already dead, but the real empress is still alive. Don¡¯t you want to find your mother? As long as your motheres back and can prove your identity, you can leave the disciplinary center.¡± As long as he could prove to the world that he was still the real First Prince, he might be able to take back the position of Crown Prince. Xia Hongyuan looked at Xia Hongming. He did not believe that Xia Hongming hadn¡¯t thought of this. He asked in confusion, ¡°Why?¡± It was not easy for him to be the Crown Prince. How could he tolerate a threat? Xia Hongming said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve never taken you seriously. What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± Xia Hongyuan was so angry that his face turned red. Xia Hongming looked away. ¡°If you want to die here, be my guest.¡± Xia Hongming couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin. Xia Hongyuan was paranoid. The more he exined, the less convincing it would be. He just had to provoke him. Xia Hongyuan¡¯s nostrils red. He seemed to be very angry, and his paranoia was gone. He did not care what Xia Hongming¡¯s motive was, but he knew that dying here was too stupid. Xia Hongyuan took a few deep breaths before calming down and looking at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu, you must be here for this too, right? Tell me, what do you want me to do?¡± Xia Hongyuan was sick. He had been in the disciplinary center for almost two months and had lost a lot of weight. After being angered by Xia Hongming, his face was pale. It took him a lot of effort to just breathe, and his chest was heaving with every breath. Liu Sanniang said slowly, ¡°I want to take a trace of your life force and return it to your mother.¡± Afraid that Xia Hongyuan would think they were trying to harm him, Xia Hongming added, ¡°We do this to find your mother.¡± Liu Sanniang wanted to find the real empress, but she didn¡¯t intend to leave the capital to look for her because many things in the capital needed her to do. If the real empress was still alive, would she not want toe back? The crisis had been resolved. Why wasn¡¯t she back yet? It was impossible to find a person who was deliberately avoiding to be found, so Liu Sanniang did not want to waste her time to look for her. Instead, she wanted the empress toe back herself. Xia Hongyuan looked at Liu Sanniang deeply. He felt that his understanding of Liu Sanniang in the past waspletely wrong. Even if he lived to a hundred years old, it was impossible for him to really understand Liu Sanniang. Xia Hongyuan said in a low voice, ¡°Miss Liu, if she doesn¡¯te back, what will you do?¡± Liu Sanniang said, ¡°She is not the only phoenix.¡± Xia Hongyuan took a deep breath and closed his eyes. He said coldly, ¡°Miss Liu, do it.¡± He didn¡¯t have the right to make a choice at all. Instead of saying that Liu Sanniang came to ask him for help, it was more like she was giving him a chance to live. This was very humiliating for Xia Hongyuan, but he had to agree because only after leaving this disciplinary center could he go against Xia Hongming again! Liu Sanniang walked to the bed and ced her hand above Xia Hongyuan¡¯s head. Soon, a small stream of white smoke was drawn out from above Xia Hongyuan¡¯s head. The white smoke condensed into a bead the size of a grain in Liu Sanniang¡¯s palm. Xia Hongyuan opened his eyes and looked at the white bead floating between Liu Sanniang¡¯s fingers. He watched as Liu Sanniang flicked it gently and the bead disappeared.. Chapter 700 - 700: Did You Love Me From the Beginning? Chapter 700: Did You Love Me From the Beginning? Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Xia Hongming said, ¡°Is that it?¡± Xia Hongyuan was also a little puzzled. He felt that it was effortless for Liu Sanniang to cast a spell. If it were other psychics, would they be able to take out one¡¯s life force so easily? Xia Hongyuan felt that it was impossible. When Hui Zhen saved Liu Shun back then, she spent a lot of effort, but if it was Liu Sanniang who did it, Xia Hongyuan felt that it would be very easy. Liu Sanniang was different from all the people in the Mystic World. Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Your life force will find the empress.¡± Xia Hongyuan said in a low voice, ¡°I finally understand why Xia Qiluo repeatedly lost to you. She wants topete with you, but you have never taken her as your enemy. Your enemy is something much greater¡­¡± Xia Qiluo improved quickly, but she would never be able to catch up to Liu Sanniang. One needed to learn, and the other was bestowed with everything. How could theypare? At the thought of Xia Qiluo, Xia Hongyuan lowered his eyes. ¡°She¡¯s just a fake. The real Xia Qiluo probably died long ago. How ironic.¡± Xia Qiluo had probably been swapped at an extremely young age. For some reason, Xia Hongyuan felt a sense of sadness in his heart. Xia Hongming frowned and said, ¡°So all we have to do now is wait?¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. It would not take long. Xia Hongming looked at Xia Hongyuan. ¡°I¡¯ll teach those eunuchs who mistreated you a lesson. Even if you¡¯re not the Crown Prince anymore, you¡¯re still the First Prince. Those lowly servants are not qualified to humiliate you.¡± Xia Hongyuan said calmly, ¡°Thank you for being magnanimous, Your Highness.¡± After Xia Hongming and Liu Sanniang left, in less than half an hour, new eunuchs came to the disciplinary center. The food sent over was fresh and delicious.
  • ? ?
    • Xia Hongming looked at Liu Sanniang and said, ¡°Miss Liu, how long do we have to wait?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Xia Hongming and said, ¡°Three days at most.¡± Xia Hongming was relieved. Now that he was in charge of the imperial court, he still had many things to do. After Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan left, Chu Yan habitually squeezed Liu Sanniang¡¯s palm. Liu Sanniang suddenly said, ¡°Did you fall in love with me from the beginning?¡± Chu Yan nodded readily. ¡°Yes.¡± Liu Sanniang felt that Chu Yan was here to assist her in the journey of her cultivation, so most of the time, when Chu Yan was around, people would not pay attention to him, as if he was invisible. Liu Sanniang became more and more aware that she was the beautiful woman in her dream who had reincarnated countless times. Hearing Chu Yan¡¯s answer, Liu Sanniang felt that her face was cold. She raised her hand and touched it. It was tears. She grabbed Chu Yan¡¯s hand and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you to say this for a long time.¡± Chu Yan said softly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. When I understood that I loved you, it was already toote.¡± He knew that as time passed, she would slowly remember everything. She would ask the question she wanted to ask. He was prepared at all times, but the moment it came, his heart still ached. When she died, it was also the time for him to grow a reverse scale. He hated her for leaving him and dying for him. Liu Sanniang retracted her hand from his grip and got into the carriage. Chu Yan smiled. He grabbed the reins, but suddenly, an arm wrapped around his neck. He fell back into the carriage. When her soft lips touched his, Chu Yan almost forgot to think. Looking at that pair of familiar eyes, he knew that she had remembered everything. The girl¡¯s kiss carried anger. Her teeth bit open his lips, and there was the taste of blood in their mouths. She bit him until he hurt, but he could not bear to reprimand her. She could do anything she wanted. Liu Sanniang stood up and pretended to be calm. ¡°You owe me this.¡± Chu Yan knew that his woman was back. He got into the carriage and held Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand, squeezing it. Liu Sanniang was speechless. ¡°Who¡¯s going to drive the carriage?¡± They were going back. Chu Yan was sitting in the carriage. Who would drive the carriage then? Chu Yan said softly, ¡°Hu Yu and Liu Yuanyuan.¡± Liu Sanniang muttered, ¡°When did theye?¡± Chu Yan smiled. ¡°Ever since we left the pce.¡± Liu Sanniang was stunned. Then did Hu Yu and Liu Yuanyuan see what she did to Chu Yan just now? Chu Yan smiled and did not say anything. Liu Sanniang felt embarrassed. Hu Yu suppressed her desire to scream crazily and drove home with Liu Yuanyuan. Hu Yu felt so sweet that her heart almost melted. Her fox-like eyes were filled with smiles. Liu Yuanyuan¡¯s expression was calm. She did not feel anything sweet. She just felt that there was something strange between Chu Yan and Liu Sanniang. After returning home, Liu Sanniang looked at General ck and went forward to hug it. General ck happily rubbed against Liu Sanniang¡¯s palm. Liu Sanniang rubbed General ck¡¯s head and returned to her room. It would take her some time to digest the memories that had suddenly returned to her. She was getting stronger and stronger. She dreamed of her previous self a few times. At that time, she thought it was someone else, but now that she had regained her memory, she knew that it was herself. Liu Sanniang gradually calmed down. It turned out that a deep love was engraved in her soul. She was willing to be a moth to the me. Whether it was Long Yi or Chu Yan, they all fell in love with her. At that time, she died for him. Now that she was re-cultivating her soul, it was also for him. However, it was not just for him. She was formed by the heart of the Heavenly Dao and should uphold justice for the Heavenly Dao.. Chapter 701 - 701: Connection Between a Mother and a Son Chapter 701: Connection Between a Mother and a Son Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions It waste at night. Liu Sanniang was destined to not be able to sleep well tonight. After retrieving her memory, it was as if she had opened a box containing treasures. The sweet memories in the box overwhelmed her. It made her remember what kind of person she used to be. She had lived for many lifetimes, so she could not digest so many memories in one go. However, she was not in a hurry either because she still had a lot of time to slowly digest and savor her past. In the exquisite mansion, a stream of light entered a room. The woman lying on the bed looked old and her hair was all white. As the stream of light entered her heart, she, who was originally sleeping soundly, suddenly frowned. Luo Huamei held her chest and sat up. Her face was covered with wrinkles. At this moment, she looked like she was in pain. Her pupils constricted, and she muttered a name. ¡°Hongyuan.¡± The pain in her heart was like a needle that pricked her again and again. Luo Huamei stumbled out of bed. She ran to the door with difficulty without even putting on her shoes. She held her chest and pushed open the door with one hand. Shey on the ground and looked at the half-moon in the sky. She let out a painful roar. ¡°All¡ª¡± The quiet mansion quickly lit up. A few yellow-robed Daoists entered the courtyard through the archway. When they saw Luo Huamei lying on the ground, they quickly helped her up. ¡°Madam Luo, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Luo Huamei¡¯s eyes were filled with anxiety. ¡°Quick, go and get the Daoist priest. Something happened to my son.¡± Tears welled up in Luo Huamei¡¯s eyes almost instantly. She could not pretend it didn¡¯t happen. The pain seemed to have taken away her life. She instantly thought of her son. Mothers and children were connected. Something must have happened to her son, which was why she was in so much pain. From the moment she had this thought, Luo Huamei could no longer control her tears. She held her chest and revealed a heart-wrenching expression. She had been waiting to be reunited with her son for more than ten years, but she did not expect that her waiting was going to be futile in the end. At this moment, Luo Huamei felt that nothing mattered. She just wanted to see her son. Seeing how painful she was, the Daoists knew that something big had happened and immediately went to report it to Daoist Yun Guan. When Daoist Yun Guan heard the scream, he had already woken up. He rushed to the courtyard and frowned. ¡°Madam Luo, don¡¯t be anxious. You didn¡¯t lose your son. There must be something fishy going on.¡± Luo Huamei looked at Daoist Yun Guan. ¡°I¡¯m in so much pain that I want to die. 1 can feel that something has happened to my son. Daoist priest, you said that Hongyuan is the one who will seed the throne, so I¡¯ve always believed you. You want to deal with Miss Liu, so do 1.¡± Luo Huamei took a deep breath. ¡°But now that my son is dead, what¡¯s the use of me dealing with her? It¡¯s fate. At this point, 1 don¡¯t want to pursue anything. I just want to see my son onest time and send him off.¡± Daoist Yun Guan frowned. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for the Eldest Prince to die. This must be a scheme. If you go, you will be walking into a trap. The Star Reaching Tower has copsed and the fate of the country is cut off. They wanted to sacrifice you to reverse the situation. Are you willing to die?¡± Luo Huamei cried and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m indignant. What can 1 do?¡± After waiting for more than ten years, she finally took back her identity and had hope for the future. However, the heavens seemed to be ying a joke on her. Just when she thought that things were getting better, her son was deposed. She was supposed to be the empress of the world, but now she had fallen to such a state. She was indignant. However, what could she do? Daoist Yun Guan looked at Luo Huamei and said in a low voice, ¡°If you¡¯re indignant, take back what belongs to you. This must be that witch¡¯s scheme. She wants to force you to go back. If you go back, you¡¯ll die in her hands.¡± Luo Huamei¡¯s heart ached. ¡°But what if my intuition is true?¡± If it was true, if she missed this chance, she would not even have the chance to see her son again. Daoist Yun Guan was extremely certain. ¡°This can¡¯t be true. If you¡¯re worried, 1¡¯11 get someone to investigate and tell you the urate news.¡± Liu Sanniang was getting stronger and stronger. So many old friends of his had died in her hands. If she didn¡¯t die, they would. Daoist Yun Guan naturally did not want to die, so he could only think of a way to get rid of Liu Sanniang. The copse of the Star Reaching Tower was an opportunity. He could use the lives of the people in the world to force Liu Sanniang to sacrifice herself. Therefore, he definitely could not let the real empress go back. The First Prince should be fine in the pce. This must be a scheme. Daoist Yun Guan¡¯s calmness and affirmation made Luo Huamei believe him. Luo Huamei took a deep breath and said, ¡°Daoist priest, 1 believe you, so I¡¯m willing to wait another day. 1 hope you can find out the truth as soon as possible.¡± Daoist Yun Guan nodded. ¡°Madam, just wait patiently. There will be news soon.¡± Looking at Luo Huamei¡¯s painful expression, Daoist Yun Guan took out a small bottle and handed it to her. ¡°Madam, take this. This is a pill with spiritual qi. If you feel unbearable pain, you can take one. It¡¯s extremely vicious of Liu Sanniang to take away your son¡¯s life force to make you feel pain.¡± Luo Huamei took the bottle, opened it, and took one. The suffocating pain in her heart quickly eased. Luo Huamei held her chest. ¡°I suddenly felt a sharp pain in my heart. At that moment, I had an extremely strong feeling that something had happened to my son. I even felt that he was dead.¡± At the thought that Xia Hongyuan was dead, Luo Huamei¡¯s tears fell. ¡°If Hongyuan is dead, there is really nothing left in this world to live for. We¡¯ve been separated for more than ten years. I just want to see him again. If I don¡¯t go back, I won¡¯t even be able to see him onest time..¡± Chapter 702 - 702: Connection Between a Mother and a Son (2) Chapter 702: Connection Between a Mother and a Son (2) Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Daoist Yun Guan quickly poured out a few ck pills for her to take. ¡°Madam, don¡¯t overthink. Nothing will happen to the First Prince. He¡¯s not guilty. Even if he loses his power, it¡¯s impossible for anyone to touch him.¡± ¡°Madam, you should think about how despicable Liu Sanniang is to use this method to torture you. How can you let such a vicious person harm the world? You¡¯re the empress of a country. It¡¯s your responsibility to get rid of evil for the people.¡± Daoist Yun Guan knew very well that he could not cut the connection between a mother and a son. He could only tell Luo Huamei not to think too much about it because the more she thought about it, the more painful it would be. If he wanted to stop Luo Huamei from going back, he had to provoke the hatred in her heart. Who was stopping Luo Huamei from returning to the pce? Who was stopping the Eldest Prince from seeding the throne? It was Liu Sanniang. Luo Huamei gritted her teeth and clenched her fists tightly. Her nails dug into her palm, but she did not feel any pain. Her son was deposed because of Liu Sanniang. Now, Liu Sanniang was forcing her to go back and fall into the trap. If such a vicious witch was not eliminated, what would happen to the world? Luo Huamei suppressed the pain in her heart and said fiercely, ¡°Daoist priest, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let her have her way. This is a disaster she brought. She deserves to die for it.¡± Daoist Yun Guan sighed. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I¡¯m not as powerful as her. Otherwise, 1 would stop her from doing evil. The Star Reaching Tower is the foundation of the fate of the country. If this matter is not resolved as soon as possible, I¡¯m afraid countless disasters will happen in the Xia Dynasty. Even if I¡¯m extremely heartbroken, there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡± A trace of sadness shed across Luo Huamei¡¯s face. ¡°The chaotic situation in the Xia Dynasty is all caused by that witch. If only the State Minister was still around.¡± After all, the Cloud Breaking Sect was arge sect in the world. It had been around for thousands of years. One could imagine what would happen to the Xia Dynasty after it was abandoned by the Cloud Breaking Sect. Daoist Yun Guan sighed. ¡°The emperor was deceived by the witch and can¡¯t tell right from wrong. Now, the world relies on you. If you go back now, you¡¯ll die for nothing.¡± A trace of ruthlessness shed across Luo Huamei¡¯s eyes. ¡°No, 1 won¡¯t go back. I won¡¯t die for nothing.¡± The pain in her heart was caused by Liu Sanniang. She already knew Liu Sanniang¡¯s scheme and would definitely not fall for it. Daoist Yun Guan nodded. ¡°If you feel that the pain is unbearable, take a pill. Don¡¯t worry about the Eldest Prince. I¡¯ll go and ask around. As soon as there¡¯s news, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Luo Huamei¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She nodded worriedly. ¡°Thank you.¡± The worry about her son¡¯s safety was tormenting her. She couldn¡¯t wait for another second. Daoist Yun Guan said, ¡°Madam, don¡¯t worry. The Eldest Prince will definitely be fine. After seven days, it will be over. Even if she is powerful, she is no match for the hundred of thousands of mouths in the world. When the people are angered, they will pull her down even if she is the chosen one.¡± Daoist Yun Guan lowered his eyes and said to Luo Huamei solemnly, ¡°Madam, go back to your room and rest. I will definitely give you a satisfactory answer.¡± Luo Huamei nodded. ¡°Daoist priest, please hurry up. I want to know about Hongyuan as soon as possible. He must have been having a very bad time recently.¡± At the thought of Xia Hongyuan, tears welled up in Luo Huamei¡¯s eyes. Daoist Yun Guan instructed with a cold expression, ¡°Hurry up and go to the pce to find out about the Eldest Prince. Find out everything about the Eldest Prince¡¯s life in the past half a month.¡± The yellow-robed Daoists nodded respectfully. ¡°Shifu, don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll go and ask around immediately.¡± Seeing that Daoist Yun Guan had made a good arrangement, Luo Huamei endured the pain in her heart and returned to her room. Daoist Yun Guan frowned and instructed softly, ¡°Watch closely. Don¡¯t let her go out.¡± It didn¡¯t matter if Luo Huamei died. If she went out, she would ruin his n. ¡°Shifu, don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t let her go out.¡± How could an ordinary woman like Luo Huamei escape under their noses? Daoist Yun Guan nodded and instructed, ¡°When the people want gods to die, gods have to die. Such a big thing happened in the pce, but everyone in the world is still kept in the dark. This is the worse choice they can make. They already lost.¡± He wanted to see how she could handle the criticism of the world. He would not allow himself to end up like Yuan Hui, Hui Zhen, and the others. The Daoist priest replied respectfully, ¡°Shifu, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already set up everything. 1 won¡¯t disappoint you.¡± Daoist Yun Guan nodded. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Since it was a battle, he naturally had to make preparations. Liu Sanniang¡¯s improvement made him, who originally did not take Liu Sanniang seriously, feel threatened. Back then, when Hui Zhen asked him for help, he refused to see her. He actually felt happy that Hui Zhen was dead. What happened in the Xuanzhen Sect back then was Hui Zhen¡¯s mother¡¯s fault. Hui Zhen was also a sinner. It was best if she died. When the others were targeted by Liu Sanniang, he did not interfere either, but he was secretly preparing so that when it was his turn, he could kill her. Daoist Yun Guan nced at the closed door and turned to leave the courtyard. Luo Huameiy on the bed. Her heart hurt as if it was on fire, or as if countless worms were biting it. She took out a ck pill from the bottle and swallowed it. A cool andfortable feeling spread throughout her body, relieving the pain in her heart. Luo Huamei pressed her chest and told herself over and over again that she could not fall into the witch¡¯s trap. Her son was fine. Daoist Yun Guan was omnipotent and would soon bring the good news back to her. She had nothing to worry about. Perhaps because it was working, the pain in her heart was no longer so intense. The sky gradually brightened, and Luo Huamei was not sleepy at all. The anxiety made her unable to sleep. After getting up and washing up, she went straight to the main hall. She wanted to ask Daoist Yun Guan if he had found anything.. Chapter 703 - 703: What You Heard Is Truth Chapter 703: What You Heard Is Truth Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions She had been separated from her son for more than ten years. She did not know what Xia Hongyuan had be or what his daily life was like. She wanted to know even if it was just a little bit of news. On the way, she met a disciple of Daoist Yun Guan. Luo Huamei nodded slightly as a greeting. The Daoist priest also nodded and asked, ¡°Madam, where are you going?¡± Luo Huamei replied calmly, ¡°I¡¯m going to see Daoist Yun Guan.¡± The Daoist priest smiled. ¡°Take care, Madam.¡± As long as she did not leave the mansion, Luo Huamei could go wherever she wanted. After all, she was not locked up. Luo Huamei nodded and left. The Daoist priest did not take it to heart and went to do his own thing. Luo Huamei had been living in this mansion for a while. The mansion was only so big, so she already knew the ways. She went straight to the courtyard where Daoist Yun Guan lived. She walked in and was about to knock on the door when she heard someone talking. ¡°Shifu, I found out that the eunuchs who served the Eldest Prince in the disciplinary center were all sent away. From them, I learned that the Eldest Prince is seriously ill.¡± A disciple was reporting to Daoist Yun Guan, who was meditating. Outside the door, Luo Huamei¡¯s heart ached. She held her chest and squatted down. She bit her lip hard to stop herself from crying out in pain. Daoist Yun Guan said calmly, ¡°Is the Eldest Prince still alive?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Those eunuchs were all punished because they didn¡¯t find an imperial physician to treat the Eldest Prince and even ate his food. In the past month, the Eldest Prince lost his power. I heard from them that the Eldest Prince hasn¡¯t eaten much for a few days. Later, the Crown Prince went to the disciplinary center and dealt with these eunuchs. Now, the disciplinary center is filled with the Crown Prince¡¯s people, so no news can be found out.¡± The disciple in the gray robe replied truthfully. Now, the disciplinary center was filled with the Crown Prince¡¯s men. No one knew what was going on inside, so they couldn¡¯t find out if the Eldest Prince had passed away. Daoist Yun Guan frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t tell her about this yet, in case she ruins our n. There¡¯s only one Star Reaching Tower in the Xia Dynasty. If I don¡¯t take this opportunity to get rid of her, I won¡¯t have a chance in the future.¡± ¡°Shifu, don¡¯t worry. The disciples will keep an eye on her and won¡¯t let her leave the mansion.¡± As Daoist Yun Guan¡¯s disciples, they naturally followed his instructions. Daoist Yun Guan nodded. ¡°No matter what happens to the Eldest Prince, we can¡¯t let her leave. In a few days, it will be Liu Sanniang¡¯s death.¡± ¡°Shifu, don¡¯t worry.¡± Luo Huamei stumbled out of the courtyard. Her heart ached, but she was even more sober. She could not let Daoist Yun Guan know that she had been to his courtyard. It turned out that they were all lying to her. Tears blurred her vision. Luo Huamei took out the bottle from her pocket, poured out the pills, and swallowed them all. The pain in her heart did not decrease. She walked towards the pavilion in front and sat down with the help of a pir. She curled up in pain and poured the bottle into her mouth with trembling hands. She had to calm down. After hiding for so many years, she had toughened up a lot. Otherwise, she would have died long ago. When a Daoist priest saw her in pain, he quickly went to call for help. When Daoist Yun Guan heard the news, he frowned and quickly went to check Luo Huaimei. ¡°Shifu is here.¡± Seeing that Daoist Yun Guan was here, everyone moved aside. Daoist Yun Guan raised his hand and patted Luo Huamei¡¯s head. Feeling the nourishment of this thick spiritual qi, Luo Huamei felt much better. She lowered her eyes and took a deep breath. Daoist Yun Guan asked calmly, ¡°Madam, why are you here?¡± Before Luo Huamei could speak, the Daoist priest who had met her earlier said, ¡°Shifu, Madam is going to look for you.¡± Luo Huamei nodded. ¡°I¡¯m worried about my son. It¡¯s already dawn, so I wanted to ask you if there¡¯s any news about my son. However, halfway through, my heart ached unbearably. Daoist Yun Guan, is there any news about my son?¡± Daoist Yun Guan did not doubt Luo Huamei¡¯s exnation. He said seriously, ¡°Madam, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already found out the news. Although the Eldest Prince has lost his power, there are still people who support him. He has suffered a little in the disciplinary center, but his life is not in danger. He just lost some weight.¡± Hearing Daoist Yun Guan lie through his teeth, Luo Huamei¡¯s heart ached and tears fell. She lowered her head and wiped her tears to hide her emotions. Luo Huamei opened her mouth several times before finally saying something. ¡°It¡¯s good that he¡¯s fine.¡± Daoist Yun Guan thought that Luo Huamei was crying tears of joy. Women were like this. When they were sad, they would cry. When they were happy, they would cry. Luo Huamei loved her son dearly. Now that she had finally received the news that her son was safe and sound, it was normal for her to cry when she was excited. Luo Huamei calmed down and endured the pain in her heart. She said to Daoist Yun Guan, ¡°Thank you, Daoist Yun Guan. As long as my son is safe and sound, I won¡¯t die for nothing. If not for you, I¡¯m afraid 1 would have run to see my son and fallen into Miss Liu¡¯s trap long ago.¡± Daoist Yun Guan nodded. ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand my good intentions. Wait a few more days. 1¡¯11 definitely let you and your son reunite.¡± Luo Huamei nodded, wiped her tears, and returned to her room. But when she closed the door, she copsed on the bed from despair. If Daoist Yun Guan told her the truth, she might not suspect him, but he chose to lie to her. Daoist Yun Guan did not know if Xia Hongyuan was safe or not. Even if Liu Sanniang was not a good person, Daoist Yun Guan was not a good person either. They all had their ulterior motives. Other than herself, she couldn¡¯t trust anyone. This ce was filled with Daoist Yun Guan¡¯s disciples. If she wanted to go out, she could only wait until it was dark. She had been struggling in the markets for more than ten years. If she didn¡¯t know anything, how could she survive? Back then, she fell unconscious. When she woke up, she found herself in a carriage with more than ten women in it. It was a carriage packed with women who were convicted of serious crimes and were sent to the army to be prostitutes. She was the empress of a country. How could she be vited like that? She had to run, but those people branded ve marks on her. Even if she escaped, she couldn¡¯t run for long. After escaping, she started hiding everywhere. Later, she burned the ve mark and left a scar on her body. In order not to be recognized, she tanned herself and became an ugly woman.. Chapter 704 - 704: What You Heard Is Truth 2 Chapter 704: What You Heard Is Truth 2 Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions It was not easy to hide and live. She could never stay in one ce for long. She had to leave in a year at most. After so many years, she finally reached the capital. After the fake empress was exposed and killed, she wanted to return to the pce immediately, but she was too ashamed to go back like this. She wanted to go back after putting on some weight, but she didn¡¯t expect that Xia Hongyuan would be deposed. Daoist Yun Guan amodated her and asked her to recuperate well, promising that he would definitely let her return to the pce openly. But now, Daoist Yun Guan had lied to her. She couldn¡¯t stay here anymore. She had to leave. The sky gradually darkened. Luo Huamei¡¯s face was pale, and she was in so much pain that her clothes were wet from the cold sweat. When the Daoist priest came to deliver food, Luo Huam covered herself with a nket. ¡°Madam, I¡¯ve brought you food.¡± After saying that, the Daoist priest left. Luo Huamei did not eat. She changed her clothes and packed up her things. Then, she went to the table, poured out the food, and ced the bowls and chopsticks outside the door. After the Daoist priest collected the bowls and chopsticks and left, she locked the door before opening the window and jumping over it to leave. It might be difficult for ordinary women to climb over the wall, but it was not difficult for Luo Huamei. In order to survive, she had learned all kinds of skills. After climbing over the wall and leaving the mansion, she left without looking back. She did not know where was safe, but Daoist Yun Guan¡¯s ce was definitely not safe. She had already asked around about Liu Sanniang¡¯s address. She hated Liu Sanniang, but if Daoist Yun Guan wanted to catch her, perhaps only Liu Sanniang could protect her. Luo Huamei found Liu Sanniang¡¯s house and hid under the corner of the wall. She put down the things and heaved a sigh of relief. Seeing that the sky outside was getting brighter bit by bit, Luo Huamei held her chest and cried silently. What could she do to see her son? At dawn, she also heard the dog barking. On the other side of the wall, there were more and more voices talking. Luo Huamei bent down and picked up a piece of clothing. After putting it on, she could not straighten her back. Now, she was just a hunched old woman. She picked up her walking stick and listened to the voices on the other side of the wall. ¡°Venerable, Venerable, 1 haven¡¯t eaten chicken in a long time. Young Marquis happened to send over many chickens today. Let¡¯s make a chicken feast.¡± Hu Yu stood up and grabbed Liu Sanniang¡¯s sleeve, wheedling. Her tails wagged left and right, making her look extremely cute. Foxes were beautiful to begin with. Who could withstand such cuteness? They were simply too adorable. Liu Sanniang couldn¡¯t help but stroke Hu Yu¡¯s furry head. ¡°Alright, 1¡¯11 roast one, steam one, stew one.¡± Hu Yu swallowed her saliva. ¡°I knew Venerable Liu dotes on me the most.¡± Liu Yuanyuan and Su Yanyu were stunned by how cunning Hu Yu was. They had never seen such a shameless fox. Hu Yu was proud of herself. She was the smartest fox. Liu Sanniang entered the kitchen and cleaned the chickens. Chu Yan quietly started the fire. For the entire afternoon, the courtyard was filled with fragrance. At dusk, Hu Yu and Liu Yuanyuan helped carry the dishes out. Everyone had smiles on their faces. Hu Yu insisted on drinking. Wine was fruit wine, so she wouldn¡¯t get drunk even if she drank it. The happyughter and chatter in the courtyard entered Luo Huamei¡¯s ears. She huddled up in the corner and ate the steamed buns she had bought during the day. The sky became darker and darker, and the voices in the courtyard next door were gone. Luo Huameiy on the ground and was not sleepy at all. Everything she had experienced in her life yed out clearly in her mind. She was unwilling to die for no reason. It was not easy for her to survive until now. How could she sessfully return to the pce? In this world, there was no one she could trust. Her family had declined, and her son had lost his power. The further her thoughts drifted, the more tired she felt. In a daze, she seemed to have returned to a familiar ce. In the magnificent pce hall, she was dressed in luxurious clothes and heard a childish voice. Luo Huamei opened her eyes and looked at the young child in front of her. The child said seriously, ¡°Mother, I can already recite the scriptures. I¡¯ll recite it to you¡­¡± Luo Huamei listened quietly. As she listened, tears fell. She reached out to touch the child¡¯s face and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Hongyuan, my son¡­¡± The child looked at her. ¡°Mother, why are you crying?¡± Luo Huamei¡¯s tears welled up, and her vision became more and more blurry. She wanted to try her best to look at the child¡¯s face again, but she couldn¡¯t see it clearly. A sharp pain came from her heart. She woke up and took a long time to recover. The torture of missing her son was unbearable. She was like an old dog on the verge of death, panting with herst breath. She stumbled up and went to knock on the door of Liu Sanniang¡¯s courtyard with difficulty. No matter if Liu Sanniang was a good person or not, she just wanted to see her son as soon as possible. At dawn, before anyone coulde out to open the door, Luo Huamei saw three Daoist priests running over from afar. Luo Huamei was anxious, but a talisman instantlynded on her. Her lips seemed to be glued together and she could no longer open it. Her entire body began to stiffen, and she could no longer knock on the door. The three Daoist priests walked over. When they saw Luo Huamei¡¯s hunched back and painful expression, they knew that they had caught the right person. ¡°Madam, you shouldn¡¯t have run out. Fortunately, it¡¯s not toote¡ªArgh.¡± Before they could finish, they saw a silver light sh. The three Daoist priests covered their faces and let go of Luo Huamei.. Chapter 705 - 705: Do You Want Me to Help You In? Chapter 705: Do You Want Me to Help You In? Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Luo Huamei saw a yellow talisman slowly float down and she could speak again. A silver foxnded in front of her and reached out its sharp ws. Before Luo Huamei could figure out what was going on, she heard a woman¡¯s cold voice. ¡°Since you¡¯re already here, go in. Leave these Daoist priests to me. It just so happens that I need some targets to practice.¡± Luo Huamei was stunned on the spot. This woman was actually a fox demon! The three Daoists who came to catch Luo Huamei looked at Hu Yu sinisterly. One of them immediately took out a wooden sword engraved with runes. ¡°Demon, 1 will subdue you today.¡± Hu Yu¡¯s ws were sharp, fast, and powerful. Previously, they were caught off guard, so their faces were scratched. The burning pain on their faces caused their anger to explode. Luo Huamei had yet toe back to her senses. She looked at the silver fox that was fighting the three Daoists and felt like she was in a dream. Liu Yuanyuan came out of the house, frowned, and said coldly, ¡°Go in first.¡± Only then did Luo Huamei seem to have woken up from a dream and staggered into the courtyard. Hu Yu treated the three Daoists as practice targets. Although she would sometimes be stabbed and her fur would be burned, she gritted her teeth and mocked coldly, ¡°Are you three pigs? You don¡¯t even know how to fight. Let me teach you¡ª¡± The three Daoists were furious. Their clothes were tattered, and the bloodstained wounds on their bodies could be seen. ¡°Heavenly Thunder Steps.¡± The Daoist in the lead shouted, and the other two immediately stopped fighting and stomped their feet. ¡°With one step, I can split Yin and Yang. 1 can distinguish demons and ghosts and summon the Thunder God.¡± The bright sky was immediately filled with thunderclouds. Hu Yu frowned. ¡°With two steps, 1 can summon the wind and rain, and the thunder and fire will eliminate the demons.¡± The three of them held their breaths and took another heavy step. Hu Yu also felt that something was wrong. She turned into her human form and said coldly, ¡°Then let me see who¡¯s faster, you or me!¡± Hu Yu was as fast as the wind. Her sharp ws instantly struck the three of them, but even if they were covered in blood, the three of them still stood there steadily. After spitting out a mouthful of blood, they raised their hands and pointed at the sky. Before they could continue with the incantation, the one in the lead felt a tight grip on his throat. The incantation he wanted to say was stuck in his throat. Liu Yuanyuan turned into a snake and wrapped around the Daoist priest fiercely, preventing him from chanting the incantation of the Heavenly Thunder Steps. As soon as the incantation was disrupted, the three of them spat out a mouthful of blood and instantly fell to the ground. The gathered thunderclouds flickered with lightning, but after the incantation stopped, they gradually dissipated. Liu Yuanyuan let go of the Daoist priest and stood at the side. She said coldly, ¡°You should be d that they¡¯re not skilled enough. Otherwise, the first step would have attracted lightning and let you experience the pain of the lightning tribtion.¡± If the lightning stuck down, it could even kill Hu Yu. Hu Yu stuck out her tongue. ¡°I haven¡¯t grown up yet. When 1 have nine tails, these will be nothing.¡± Liu Yuanyuan was right. If not for the fact that they weren¡¯t skilled enough, she would end up miserably. Liu Yuanyuan mocked mercilessly, ¡°In your dream.¡± Liu Yuanyuan¡¯s mockery made Hu Yu re up. ¡°Don¡¯t look down on me. 1 will grow nine tails. Just you wait.¡± Liu Yuanyuan nced at Hu Yu coldly. ¡°Hehe.¡± Hu Yu was speechless. She realized that Liu Yuanyuan was best at infuriating people. Liu Yuanyuan looked at the three weak Daoists and turned around coldly to return to the courtyard. Hu Yu quickly followed. Seeing the courtyard door close, the three people lying on the ground slowly rxed. ¡°Senior brother, what should we do now? That Miss Liu actually has two demons. That snake demon almost reached the Late Stage.¡± When Liu Yuanyuan wrapped around the Daoist in the lead, she revealed her huge true form. There were two bumps on the snake head. This was a sign that she was about to transform into a dragon. They could not deal with such a demon at all. The one in the lead was also the most injured. The moment he was entangled, he felt that his internal organs were about to be shattered. The pain of being on the verge of death made him instantly unable to chant the incantation. However, just when he was about to be strangled to death, the snake demon let go of him. Clearly, the snake demon only wanted to break the incantation and not take his life. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°There¡¯s no time to lose. Let¡¯s go back and report to Shifu first. We¡¯re not their match. Only Shifu can deal with such a demon.¡± The other two Daoists slowly stood up, helped him up, and left. They were not powerful enough, so they still needed to chant the Heavenly Thunder Steps. However, their shifu, Daoist Yun Guan, could summon lightning and thunder without chanting. After going back, the three of them would definitely be punished for failing to catch Luo Huaimei. Luo Huamei looked at the small courtyard with mixed feelings. Seeing Liu Sanniange out of the house, she pondered for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯ve long heard of Miss Liu¡¯s name. Now that 1 see you, you are indeed incredible.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Luo Huamei and said calmly, ¡°Madam,e in and take a seat.¡± Luo Huamei looked at Liu Sanniang¡¯s calm expression and couldn¡¯t help but frown. She had lived for most of her life and had seen countless people. She could more or less tell what a person was like, but she really couldn¡¯t tell what Liu Sanniang was like. Seeing Liu Sanniang enter the main hall, Luo Huamei looked around. The wall was low. If she was fast enough, she might be able to climb over the wall and run. Liu Yuanyuan and Hu Yu entered the courtyard. When Hu Yu walked past Luo Huamei, she said coldly, ¡°Go in. What are you waiting for?¡± After Hu Yu finished speaking, she looked at Luo Huamei¡¯s old appearance and was enlightened.. ¡°Oh¡ª are you too weak to walk? Do you need me to help you in?¡± Chapter 706 - 706: You Have No Right to Make a Request Chapter 706: You Have No Right to Make a Request Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Luo Huamei waved her hand. ¡°No need. I can go by myself.¡± No matter how fast she was, she was not as fast as demons. Hu Yu curled her lips and muttered unhappily. ¡°It hurts to be hit by those Daoists. No, 1 have to look for Young Marquis and see if he has any healing worms.¡± Hu Yu was about to enter the house when she turned around and left the courtyard in a sh. Luo Huamei was dumbfounded. Mortals were too weak. She would never be able topare to demons in terms of speed. Liu Yuanyuan walked to Luo Huamei¡¯s side and stopped in her tracks. She said coldly, ¡°You can go in.¡± Liu Yuanyuan¡¯s tone was not polite at all. Luo Huamei understood that if she ran, she would definitely die. Luo Huamei took a deep breath and walked into the main hall. She saw Liu Sanniang pouring a cup of hot tea. When Liu Sanniang saw her enter, she handed the tea over. Luo Huamei took the teacup and sat down beside Liu Sanniang. Luo Huamei took a sip of tea. There was a fruity taste to the tea. It was peach tea with a faint fragrance of tea and a faint sweetness of the peaches. It was delicious. Luo Huamei said, ¡°I¡¯ve never drunk this tea before.¡± Liu Sanniang replied calmly, ¡°I made it myself. If Madam likes it, I can give you some.¡± Luo Huamei looked at Liu Sanniang. She had thought of many possibilities. In short, among these possibilities, she and Liu Sanniang were definitely not sitting here, drinking tea on peaceful terms. Luo Huamei looked into Liu Sanniang¡¯s eyes and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m already in your hands. Miss Liu, why are you pretending?¡± Her heartache was caused by Liu Sanniang. At the thought of her son whose life and death were unknown, the pain slowly spread throughout her heart, making her feel suffocated. Liu Sanniang looked at Luo Huamei and said, ¡°You have already returned to the capital. Why didn¡¯t you return to the pce?¡± Luo Huamei¡¯s expression revealed a trace of mockery. ¡°Why don¡¯t 1 return to the pce? Shouldn¡¯t you ask yourself? You helped the Third Prince seed in bing the crown prince, but my son lost his power overnight. What¡¯s the use of me going back?¡± Thinking of this, Luo Huamei¡¯s expression turned sinister. ¡°You even took away my son¡¯s life force to make me feel so much pain. You actually have the cheek to ask me why.¡± Facing Luo Huamei¡¯s question, Liu Sanniang said without changing her expression, ¡°If 1 don¡¯t get rid of the fake empress, will you have a chance to return to the pce in this life?¡± Luo Huamei¡¯s eyes widened. She did not expect Liu Sanniang to ask her a question instead. Suddenly, her sense of righteousness was all gone. Before Liu Sanniang asked her this question, she thought that she was in the right and that Liu Sanniang should be ashamed of what she did. However, when she heard this question, she felt extremely ufortable and ashamed of herself.. If the fake empress was still around, she would never be able to be the empress again in her life. She had to hide everywhere. Not only did she have to guard against her captors, but she also had to guard against the fake empress. Her life was filled with danger. It was Liu Sanniang who killed the fake empress that gave her hope. Liu Sanniang looked at Luo Huamei and said coldly, ¡°Your Majesty, do you know what the Star Reaching Tower is?¡± Luo Huamei¡¯s mind was in a mess. ¡°1 don¡¯t know, but I know you want my help, right? Then 1 have a request.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Luo Huamei and said coldly, ¡°You have no right to make a request.¡± Liu Sanniang¡¯s coldness made Luo Huamei shocked. She was also filled with anger. Liu Sanniang was the one who needed her help. Why did she have no right to make a request? Luo Huamei was very angry. She had long asked around about Liu Sanniang and knew what kind of person Liu Sanniang was. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Why do 1 have no right? It¡¯s your responsibility to eliminate the fake empress. Aren¡¯t you the chosen one? Weren¡¯t you born to eliminate evil? Everything you did was what you should do, but you asked me to help you. If you can¡¯t satisfy my quest, I won¡¯t help you.¡± Luo Huamei was furious. This was her rtionship with Liu Sanniang. Liu Sanniang had a favor to ask of her, so how could she say that she was not qualified? Liu Sanniang looked at Luo Huamei, and her cold expression made Luo Huamei¡¯s heart sink. Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°There are too many evils in this world. All the living beings in this world are responsible. Your Majesty, you can understand it this way. I¡¯m a doctor that helps a patient treat his festering wound. In order to make sure the wound won¡¯t fester further, I will have no choice but to remove some of the fresh flesh. Your Majesty, you are in between good and bad flesh.¡± Luo Huamei looked at Liu Sanniang in shock. At this moment, she understood that none of the things she knew about Liu Sanniang matched. Liu Sanniang¡¯s voice was calm and heartless. ¡°You can be kept or removed, and It¡¯s not up to me to make the choice. You have the choice.¡± Luo Huamei pursed her lips tightly, but she could not help but tremble. She looked at Liu Sanniang, her heart filled with fear. She could not even think properly. She looked away and took a big sip of fruit tea to hide her panic. Luo Huamei felt that her mind was in a mess. She wanted to think carefully. The sky outside was already bright, and dazzling light shone in. Luo Huamei slowly raised her head and looked at Liu Sanniang, who was still sitting beside her. Her voice was a little dry as she said slowly, ¡°Miss Liu, 1 want to see my son. As long as he¡¯s still safe, I¡¯ll agree to all your requests.¡± In the end, she figured out that she had no right to negotiate. Liu Sanniang did not care what choice she made because Liu Sanniang had a way to solve the situation even without her help.. Chapter 707 - 707: Mother and Child Reunion Chapter 707: Mother and Child Reunion Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Luo Huamei felt that Liu Sanniang was very scary. In front of Liu Sanniang, she felt like she was naked andpletely powerless. Now, she only wanted to see Xia Hongyuan first. She just wanted to know if her son was still fine. Liu Sanniang looked at Luo Huamei and nodded. ¡°The First Prince is waiting for you. Get ready. We¡¯ll enter the pceter.¡± Luo Huamei drank her tea while Liu Sanniang stood up and left. Soon, Luo Huamei heard voices outside. Hu Yu returned with a worm jar and said to Liu Yuanyuan, ¡°Liu Yuanyuan,e and help me apply the medicine. It hurts.¡± Hu Yu turned into a silver fox andy on the ground. She had lost a lot of hair and was covered in wounds. Liu Yuanyuan took out a fat worm from the jar. The worm turned into sticky ointment after being exposed to the sun. Liu Yuanyuan applied it on Hu Yu expressionlessly. Hu Yu screamed in pain, ¡°Liu Yuanyuan, it hurts. Can¡¯t you be gentler?¡± After Hu Yu screamed, she shouted with tears in her eyes, ¡°Venerable Liu, I¡¯m injured. 1 want to eat chicken soup to nourish my body¡­¡± After Liu Yuanyuan applied the ointment on Hu Yu, she went to wash her hands coldly. Hu Yu said, ¡°It¡¯s much better. Young Marquis is really a little genius.¡± Hu Yu was like this. She had a glib tongue and would not hesitate to praise people. Su Yanyu was a little talented in refining worms, but these worms cost a lot of herbs. Su Yanyu¡¯s heart was probably bleeding. After applying the ointment, Hu Yuy in the courtyard to rest. Liu Yuanyuan left for the Marquis Mansion through the back door. Su Yanyu was about to go out and visit Liu Sanniang when he saw that Liu Yuanyuan was in his courtyard with a cold expression. Su Yanyu immediately stuttered, ¡°Miss Yuanyuan, I-I was about to see my shifu. Why are you here?¡± In front of Liu Yuanyuan, he always felt a little uneasy. Liu Yuanyuan threw a cloth bag to Su Yanyu. Su Yanyu caught it and said, ¡°What is this?¡± Liu Yuanyuan said calmly, ¡°You can use it. If you don¡¯t want to give it to Hu Yu, you don¡¯t have to.¡± Su Yanyu was uneasy. ¡°Miss Hu is domineering. If I don¡¯t give it to her, she¡­ she will hit me¡­¡± Liu Yuanyuan looked at Su Yanyu. ¡°Foxes are like that by nature. Next time she bullies you,e to look for me.¡± Su Yanyu¡¯s mind was nk as he nodded subconsciously. ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Liu Yuanyuan turned around and left. It took Su Yanyu a while toe back to his senses and he was secretly delighted. He opened the small bag. Inside were some precious herbs that had already been processed. Liu Yuanyuan usually had a cold expression on her face. Su Yanyu didn¡¯t expect her to actually be so considerate. Liu Yuanyuan returned as if nothing had happened. It was time for lunch. Liu Sanniang nced at Liu Yuanyuan and said, ¡°Go and get Her Majesty toe over for lunch.¡± Liu Yuanyuan went to call Luo Huamei. Seeing that Luo Huamei was still sitting in the main hall, deep in thought, Liu Yuanyuan said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s time to eat.¡± After shouting, Liu Yuanyuan turned around and left. She was not interested in what was on Luo Huamei¡¯s mind at all. Luo Huamei came back to her senses and went to eat lunch. Four dishes and a soup were prepared, looking very sumptuous. Luo Huamei sat down and took the chopsticks from Liu Yuanyuan. ¡°Thank you.¡± During the meal, no one spoke. Luo Huamei felt that Liu Sanniang¡¯s culinary skills were better than the imperial chef¡¯s. After lunch, Luo Huamei suddenly remembered that her heart had stopped hurting at some point. She looked at Liu Sanniang. This should be done by Liu Sanniang. Luo Huamei stood up and said, ¡°Miss Liu, give me some time to clean myself up and get changed. Then, we¡¯ll go to see Hongyuan.¡± She had been wandering in the world for more than ten years and looked nothing like an empress of a country. However, in front of people who cared about the most, she still wanted to show her best side. Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± Looking at Liu Sanniang¡¯s calm expression, Luo Huamei knew that Liu Sanniang was not worried that she would run away at all. Luo Huamei did not want to run anymore. She had no choice. After returning to the next room, Luo Huamei began to wash up. Hu Yu and Liu Yuanyuan were waiting outside the courtyard. It was not that they were afraid that Luo Huamei would run away, but they were afraid that some people woulde to snatch her away. Luo Huamei dressed up carefully. Her hair was tied up into a bun and there was only a wooden hairpin as an essory. She was old, and her face was filled with the marks of time. Luo Huamei looked at Liu Sanniang and said softly, ¡°Miss Liu, I¡¯m ready.¡± Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Luo Huamei nodded and got into the carriage. When they got into the carriage, Luo Huamei heard the sound of the wheels rolling and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°I¡¯ve thought of this scene countless times where I will return to the pce and be the empress again.¡± ¡°I also thought that His Majesty would notice that something was wrong with that imposter ande to look for me.¡± Luo Huamei¡¯s eyes darkened. They had been married for many years, but Xia Bingguang did not notice it at all. He did not know that the person beside him had long been swapped. It would be a lie to say that she was not disappointed. The earliest days were the most difficult. At that time, she still had hope. However, after that period of time passed, all her hope was dashed. The only ones she cared about were her children. Her children were more important than anything else, but Xia Qiluo was no longer her daughter. The only one left was her son, Xia Hongyuan. Now, the mother and son were finally going to reunite. The wheels rolled on until the carriage stopped outside the majestic pce.. Chapter 708 - 708: Plague Chapter 708: gue Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Luo Huamei and Liu Sanniang got out of the carriage and looked at the pce gate quietly. The sound of horses galloping could be hearding from inside the pce. Xia Hongming got off the horse and nced at Luo Huamei. ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty.¡± Luo Huamei looked at Xia Hongming. ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯ve grown up. I still remember how you looked when you were young.¡± Speaking of which, the most sessful person in the pce was Xian Fei. She was smart and could actually nurture her son so well under the nose of the fake empress. Xia Hongming said calmly, ¡°The first prince is in the disciplinary center. I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Luo Huamei nodded. Outside the disciplinary center, it was heavily guarded. When the guard saw Xia Hongming, he said respectfully, ¡°Your Highness.¡± Xia Hongming nodded slightly. No wonder Daoist Yun Guan¡¯s men could not get any information. This disciplinary center was guarded by the Crown Prince¡¯s men. They were all loyal. The door of the disciplinary center slowly opened. The group of people walked in. The eunuch bowed and reported, ¡°Your Highness, the First Prince is in the study.¡± Because of Xia Hongming¡¯s instructions, no one mistreated Xia Hongyuan anymore. However, Xia Hongyuan could not leave the disciplinary center yet. Other than that, he could do whatever he wanted. Luo Huamei felt a lump in her throat and tears fell. She gently wiped them away and followed him to the study. The door was open. When she walked in, she saw a figure in white with one hand behind his back and a pen in the other. His facial features were well-defined. Luo Huamei gulped, her eyes filled with tears. Xia Hongyuan seemed to have sensed something. His hand that was holding the pen paused, and the ink dripped on the paper. He turned around and saw Luo Huamei. There was no excitement or surprise when the mother and son reunited. There was only unfamiliarity and calmness. Luo Huamei felt terrible. She looked at Xia Hongyuan and said with a trembling voice, ¡°Hongyuan, do you still remember me¡­¡± Xia Hongyuan¡¯s expression was calm. ¡°Mother, it¡¯s good that you are back.¡± Liu Sanniang was indeed capable. She said that no one could withstand that kind of heartache, and it was true. Xia Hongyuan gradually calmed down. Luo Huamei could not calm down. Her tears were like pearls on a broken string. She looked at Xia Hongyuan and her heart ached by the unfamiliarity in his eyes. She hoped that Xia Hongyuan would be excited and surprised to see her, but the reality was different. The fake empress had been in Xia Hongyuan¡¯s life for more than ten years until her identity was suddenly exposed. The real empress had returned. This was his mother, but Xia Hongyuan didn¡¯t have much of an emotional fluctuation. He could not bring himself to be excited, so he just watched Luo Huamei cry quietly. Xia Hongming looked at Liu Sanniang and asked in a low voice, ¡°Miss Liu, when are you going to do it?¡± Now that the real empress had returned and was brought back to the pce by Liu Sanniang, Xia Hongming felt that it was time to solve the crisis at hand. As long as the empress was still around, she and Xia Hongyuan would have plenty of time to catch up. Xia Hongyuan looked away calmly. Luo Huamei¡¯s heart ached. She had many things to say, but at this moment, she could not say a word. Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°There¡¯s no time to lose. Your Majesty, let¡¯s go to the Star Reaching Tower.¡± Luo Huamei looked at Xia Hongyuan and said with a trembling voice, ¡°Hongyuan, can you send me off?¡± Xia Hongyuan frowned. He looked at Luo Huamei and said, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m tired today. I¡¯lle to pay my respects to you in the near future.¡± Luo Huamei looked at Liu Sanniang in shock. ¡°Miss Liu, don¡¯t 1 have to die?¡± Daoist Yun Guan told her that Liu Sanniang wanted to use her life to solve the crisis, so if she went to the pce to see her son, she would be sacrificed. Liu Sanniang said, ¡°No need. You just have to recuperate well.¡± Luo Huamei had mixed feelings. She looked at Liu Sanniang and said, ¡°Daoist Yun Guan wanted to harm you. Previously, I trusted him and wronged you. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Looking at Liu Sanniang¡¯s calm expression, Luo Huamei knew that what she said waspletely unnecessary because Liu Sanniang knew it. ¡°Rumble¡ª¡± A deafening explosion was heard, making everyone¡¯s expressions change drastically. They ran outside. The ground under their feet shook a few times, causing everyone to panic. Xia Hongyuan frowned and shouted at his subordinates, ¡°Go and find out what happened.¡± Why did it sound like it came from the Star Reaching Tower? Xia Hongming was a little nervous and looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu, 1 think it¡¯s from Star Reaching Tower.¡± Liu Sanniang frowned. ¡°Go to Star Reaching Tower and call the emperor too.¡± Luo Huamei was shocked. At the moment of the explosion, she pounced on Xia Hongyuan and hugged him tightly tofort him. ¡°Hongyuan, don¡¯t be afraid. I will protect you. I will definitely protect you¡­¡± Xia Hongyuan was caught off guard and felt an indescribable shock in his heart. He gently pushed Luo Huamei away and said calmly, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already grown up.¡± He had grown up and didn¡¯t need protection anymore. There were so many fake people in this world. No one could be trusted. Luo Huamei¡¯s eyes welled up with tears. She did not me Xia Flongyuan. She just felt terrible. The group of people rushed to the Star Reaching Tower. Along the way, they could hear many people coughing. Xia Bingguang was carried over. He spat out a mouthful of blood, and his face was ghastly pale. He was still struggling to open his eyes. Xian Fei¡¯s eyes were filled with worry. ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯ll be fine.¡± The other consorts all had pale faces. It was unknown if they were afraid or worried. The Star Reaching Tower had copsed for the second time, and arge portion of the ground had already caved in. The pce maids and eunuchs did not look good. They lowered their heads and did not dare to speak. Liu Sanniang and the others arrived first. Liu Sanniang raised her hand and waved it gently. Traces of ck smoke were emitting from the center of the Star Reaching Tower and floating into people¡¯s bodies. Seeing the ck smoke enter their bodies with their own eyes, everyone¡¯s expressions were ugly. Liu Sanniang quickly put her palms together and golden light spread out, enveloping the entire ruins of the Star Reaching Tower. The ck smoke was gradually forced back by the golden light. Xia Hongming heaved a sigh of relief. He wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and said, ¡°Miss Liu, why is this happening? What is that ck thing?¡± Xia Hongming didn¡¯t know how much of the ck smoke had entered his body. For some reason, he felt a little ufortable and his body was shivering with cold. Liu Sanniang¡¯s face darkened. She said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s a gue.¡± Xia Hongming was stunned. ¡°What gue?¡± Liu Sanniang grabbed Luo Huamei¡¯s hand and a drop of blood appeared and flew into the ruins of Star Reaching Tower.. Chapter 709 - 709: Plague 2 Chapter 709: gue 2 Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The ck smoke was a gue. What would happen if it entered their bodies? This was unimaginable. Xia Hongming¡¯s voice trembled uncontrobly. ¡°Then, then what should we do?¡± Since ancient times, countless people had died from gues. Before Liu Sanniang could speak, Xian Fei and the others arrived. Looking at the copsed Star Reaching Tower, Xia Bingguang straightened his neck and made a gurgling sound in his throat. There was blood foaming out of the corner of his mouth. Liu Sanniang walked up to Xia Bingguang and grabbed his wrist to take away a drop of his blood. The drop of blood flew into the ground of Star Reaching Tower, and the ground trembled slightly. Theyers of ruins of Star Reaching Tower seemed to have been pushed open by something. A gust of wind flew out of the ruins of the Star Reaching Tower, and people heard a faint roar. It sounded like a cow mooing. Xia Bingguang let out a long sigh. ¡°I feel much better.¡± The heaviness in his chest and the tightness in his throat disappeared. Xia Bingguang looked at Liu Sanniang and saw Luo Huamei beside her. Looking at the empress who had aged beyond recognition, Xia Bingguang was stunned. Luo Huamei walked up to Xia Bingguang and bowed. ¡°Your Majesty, long time no see.¡± Xia Bingguang had mixed feelings. In the end, he nodded. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back.¡± Luo Huamei was his first wife, but he no longer had any feelings for her. When the fake empress was around, they had never been very close. It wouldn¡¯t change just because the real empress returned. Luo Huamei also understood this. She did not cry and just calmly epted her identity. Luo Huamei thought of Xia Hongyuan and said, ¡°Your Majesty, when Hongyuan was born, there was a birthmark on his leg. If Your Majesty suspects Hongyuan¡¯s identity, you can get a eunuch to check on him.¡± The disciplinary center was not a good ce, and her son was not a sinner. Xia Bingguang nodded. ¡°Get two eunuchs to check on the First Prince.¡± Even if Xia Hongyuan had never been swapped, he could not go back to being the crown prince now. Liu Sanniang looked at the ruins of Star Reaching Tower and said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s build ake here.¡± Arge part of the ground had sunken with the copse of Star Reaching Tower. Building ake could perfectly solve the problem. ¡°Alright, Let¡¯s do as Miss Liu said.¡± Xia Bingguang instructed. Xia Hongming was still worried about the gue. He looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu, what about the gue?¡± So much ck smoke had entered their bodies. Would this cause any issues? Liu Sanniang looked at the sky. ¡°I¡¯ll set up an array formation to remove the gue.¡± The human body could not withstand the evil gue at all, and this gue should not exist in this world because it was manmade. Xia Hongming nodded. ¡°That¡¯s the only way.¡± Xia Bingguang slowly exhaled and said, ¡°Hongming, the gue is no small matter. There¡¯s no time to lose. You have to give the order immediately to strengthen the defense in the capital. Find a ce to keep people infested with the gue. We have to send strong soldiers to patrol the streets and alleys.¡± Xia Hongming nodded. ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll handle it.¡± Xia Bingguang looked at the empress. ¡°Empress, you just returned to the pce. Rest well. You and Hongyuan need time to get used to each other.¡± Luo Huamei nodded. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± The eunuch who went to check Xia Hongyuan quickly came back and reported, ¡°Your Majesty, there is indeed a birthmark on the first prince¡¯s leg.¡± Xia Bingguang heaved a sigh of relief. He looked at the calm Xia Hongyuan and said, ¡°Hongyuan, move back to your mansion.¡± Xia Hongyuan¡¯s expression was calm. ¡°Yes, Father.¡± Xia Bingguang sighed. ¡°When you have time, visit your mother more often. After all, she gave birth to you. No one can rece her. You two are estranged because of a decade¡¯s separation, but the rtionship can always be nurtured.¡± Xia Hongyuan nodded. ¡°I will.¡± Luo Huamei¡¯s expression darkened. No matter how she nurtured the rtionship, they couldn¡¯t go back to before. However, now that she was back, she would support Xia Hongyuan unconditionally. Xia Bingguang looked at Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan. He could vaguely feel that the ck smoke was very abnormal. The capital was probably going to be in chaos. Xia Bingguang felt a little sad. He cleared his throat and said, ¡°Miss Liu, Young Master Chu, thank you for your help.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded calmly. ¡°Your Highness, do as His Majesty instructed. I¡¯ll set up the array formation as soon as possible.¡± Xia Hongming nodded. ¡°Alright, Miss Liu and Young Master Chu, you have to protect yourself too.¡± If the gue broke out, it would be very terrifying. Chu Yan held Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand and turned to leave. The Annihtion Array in Star Reaching Tower had absorbed the fate of the Xia Dynasty. Now, she had used the blood from the current emperor and empress to deactivate the Annihtion Array, but the fate that was lost couldn¡¯t be restored. After leaving the pce, Liu Yuanyuan and Hu Yu came over. They had been waiting outside the pce. When they saw Liu Sanniange out, they went forward. Liu Yuanyuan said, ¡°Venerable Liu, there is a ck smoke spreading in the capital.¡± Hu Yu said, ¡°We tried to dissipate it, but some of it still escaped into the capital.¡± If those who inhaled the gue were not in good health, they would be the most likely to fall ill. Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°I know. I want to set up an array to remove the gue.¡± Hu Yu clenched her fists. ¡°What do you want us to do? Just tell us.¡± Liu Yuanyuan also looked nervous as she waited for instructions. Liu Sanniang looked at the two of them and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go home first.¡± When Liu Sanniang returned to the courtyard, she began to draw talismans. Hu Yu and Liu Yuanyuan went outside to investigate the situation. The capital had already increased in number of elite soldiers by several times. They began to patrol the streets. Themoners panicked. They grabbed a soldier on patrol and asked, ¡°Sir, what happened?¡± The soldier had a serious expression. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. Just stay home. It¡¯s hot outside. Staying at home can prevent you from getting heatstroke.¡± However, themoners felt extremely uneasy and could only do as they were told. In restaurants, many people were talking about this. ¡°There must be a gue.. Otherwise, why would the pcet make such a big move?¡± Chapter 710 - 710: Plague 3 Chapter 710: gue 3 Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Word spread like wildfire. Everyone panicked. A sensible person said, ¡°Let¡¯s just follow the instructions of the pce. In the past, before the outbreak of a gue, there were always signs. Perhaps the imperial court noticed some signs and was worried that the gue would spread, so they asked us to stay at home.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. We have to listen to the order. As long as we follow the order, we won¡¯t fall sick, so there¡¯s no need to panic.¡± Diseases of all scales were unavoidable since ancient times. After saying that, everyone thought about it and did not seem to be so afraid anymore. Someone lowered his voice and said, ¡°1 don¡¯t think it¡¯s that simple. I heard that a few days ago, the Star Reaching Tower in the pce copsed. You know that, right? That day, there was an earth-shattering bang.¡± ¡°This Star Reaching Tower has a very important ce in the Xia dynasty. It¡¯s a praying tform built by the Cloud Breaking Sect. The Cloud Breaking Sect abandoned the Xia Dynasty and said that the Xia Dynasty would fall. I think something big is going to happen in the capital.¡± As soon as this person said that, everyone fell silent. They waited for him to continue. He did not let them down and continued, ¡°We don¡¯t know if this disease is real or not, but the copse of the Star Reaching Tower has suppressed the fate of the Xia Dynasty. It¡¯s been two months. Some news has leaked out. Do you know about the fight between the psychics?¡± People shook their heads. These things were too far away from them, and news was blocked. They had no idea at all. The man continued, ¡°1 don¡¯t know if any of you still remember what happened to Miss Miao Yin back then. Miss Liu, who dealt with Miss Miao Yin, is very capable. In less than two years, she turned the capital upside down. Hui Zhen and Yuan Hui all died in her hands. In short, if anyone is targeted by her, they won¡¯t have a good time.¡± Everyone listened with interest. ¡°Then what does the intense situation in the capital have to do with her?¡± ¡°It definitely has something to do with Miss Liu. She¡¯s too arrogant and offended the Cloud Breaking Sect. The Cloud Breaking Sect is a sect that has been established for more than a thousand years. I heard that Miss Liu offended the Cloud Breaking Sect that day. The Cloud Breaking Sect couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with her. Our emperor thinks highly of Miss Liu. There can¡¯t be two tigers in one mountain. The Cloud Breaking Sect persuaded the emperor kindly, but he didn¡¯t believe it. Before the people from the Cloud Breaking Sect left, they warned the emperor that something would happen if he trusted Miss Liu too much.¡± After saying that, he spread out his hands. ¡°Look, something happened now, but we, themon people, are still kept in the dark.¡± When people heard this, they were worried. ¡°Then what did Miss Liu do?¡± ¡°Let me put it this way for everyone. Miss Liu is not an ordinary person. She has the ability to fight with the people of the Cloud Breaking Sect. If she offends arge sect, she will be fine, but will we be fine? 1 don¡¯t dare to say that Miss Liu must have brought the disaster, but I dare to say that she definitely has something to do with it.¡± After saying that, he sighed. ¡°Everyone, protect yourself. Miss Liu is not someone we can afford to offend.¡± Everyone felt very upset. The sudden change in the capital made people panic. Most of themoners did not know the reason, but what this person said was convincing. After hearing his words, everyone more or less had hatred towards Liu Sanniang. Because of martialw, there were gradually fewer pedestrians on the road. Outside the quiet Daoist temple, a few people entered one after another. They went straight into the main hall and said to Daoist Yun Guan, who was meditating with his eyes closed, ¡°Shifu, everything is ready.¡± Daoist Yun Guan opened his eyes. ¡°The seed has already been nted. From now on, we just need to wait quietly for the seed to grow. In the future, If there¡¯s nothing else, don¡¯t go out. Don¡¯t get infected.¡± ¡°Shifu, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll be very careful.¡± Being infected with the gue could easily take their lives. How could they not be careful? The capital was in a state of panic. On the first night, more than ten people fell seriously ill. Their bodies were red and covered in blisters. This situation was special. The doctor immediately reported it to the patrolling soldiers. The soldiers immediately sent these sick people to the quarantine area for treatment. After the imperial physicians took their pulses, they revealed troubled expressions. ¡°This illness is really strange. Evil firees out of their bodies and burns them. If this continues, in less than seven days, these people will die from the burning and pus.¡± There was no good way to treat it. They could only take medicine to reduce the pain. At dawn, many more sick people were brought back one after another. The cries and wails of these sick people made others feel afraid. The street during the day was extremely deserted. Some people who came out to ask for information were persuaded to go back by the soldiers. Now, it was undeniable that there was a gue going on in the capital. When Xia Hongming heard the news, he was burning with anxiety. He reached out to hold his forehead. ¡°Is there any news from Miss Liu?¡± The gue had already been wreaking havoc. There was nothing they could do to get rid of it. ¡°Not yet. Miss Liu only asked us to be more vignt. During this period of time, it¡¯s best if themoners stay in seclusion to prevent the spread of the gue. If anyone is sick, they have to be isted immediately, including their families.¡± Xia Hongming took a deep breath. ¡°Then do as Miss Liu said.¡± The soldiers in the capital increased again, and somemoners on the streets were persuaded to go back. The Daoists who disguised themselves asmoners to gather information returned to the Daoist temple and reported the news to Daoist Yun Guan. ¡°Shifu, the capital is heavily guarded. Perhaps not as many people will die as we nned.¡± Daoist Yun Guan¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°They can guard against the gue, but not the human hearts..¡± Chapter 711 - 711: Human Heart Is Hard to Guard Against Chapter 711: Human Heart Is Hard to Guard Against Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions So what if the gue could be prevented? His ultimate goal was to bring out the worst part in the human heart. Daoist Yun Guan¡¯s expression turned cold as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t go out for the time being. The food we bought previously is enough tost us a month or two.¡± The Daoist priest disciple couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Shifu, this gue is so terrifying. What if it doesn¡¯t disappear?¡± People who contracted the gue first had a fever, then their bodies were red from the fever. Their bodies also looked like they had been burned. They looked extremely terrifying. The Daoists were also humans and were afraid that they would unfortunately contract the gue. Daoist Yun Guan said coldly, ¡°Eat pills and meditate.¡± Looking at the disciples who were worried and did not dare to ask, he continued, ¡°From now on, don¡¯t go out. Stay in the temple to meditate. As long as you don¡¯t go out, you won¡¯t get the gue.¡± Hearing Daoist Yun Guan¡¯s words, they were relieved. Because of the gue, the lively capital immediately became deste. Every house was closed, and there was dead silence. Anyone who had a fever was immediately taken away. Themoners were angry, but they did not dare toin. The dark courtyard was filled with filth. The cries of children and women were heart-wrenching. When Madam Wang heard the sound of beating and cursinging from next door, she sighed faintly. ¡°1 don¡¯t know when the gue will end. Madam Li is having a hard time. She¡¯s not allowed to go out because of the gue and is beaten up at home every day.¡± ¡°Eat your food. Why do you care so much about other people¡¯s business?¡± Madam Wang rolled her eyes. After being shouted at by her mother-inw, Madam Liu only smiled and did not talk back. She quickly ate the food. When she was working, she could eat three meals a day. Now that the gue was wreaking havoc, everyone could only stay at home and had to cut down on their expenses. The meat on the table was scarce and the meals were reduced to two times a day. In the morning, she would eat porridge with pickled vegetables, and at night, she could only eat some dry rice. This made her stomach always empty. The cries next door gradually stopped. Madam Wang put down her bowl and chopsticks and went out. She took a stool and stepped on it. She looked over the wall and saw a thin woman cleaning up the courtyard. She smiled and said, ¡°Madam Li, you haven¡¯t eaten yet?¡± At this moment, Madam Li looked disheveled and did not want to talk to Madam Wang. However, how could Madam Wang let go of this opportunity to belittle her neighbor? She smiled and said, ¡°Why is your husband angry with you again? Now that you are not allowed to go out, your life is already very difficult.¡± Madam Li felt a lump in her throat. Her eyes were bloodshot and red, and there were finger marks on her face. Madam Wang was not here to show concern but to humiliate her. Madam Wang faked a loud burp and said with satisfaction, ¡°The meal tonight is really sumptuous. You haven¡¯t eaten, right? It¡¯s almost dark. Hurry up and cook. No matter what, you can¡¯t let your child starve.¡± Madam Li looked at Madam Wang. ¡°Don¡¯t climb over my wall, and don¡¯t stick your nose into my family¡¯s business.¡± The courtyard was in a mess, and it would take her a long time to clean up. She knew that Madam Wang was here to mock her, but she really did not have the time to waste breath on her. Madam Wang smiled. ¡°Hurry up and wash the dishes, youzy thing.¡± Madam Liu shouted at Madam Wang. Madam Wang came down to wash the dishes with a smile. To her, the gue was nothing to be afraid of. Instead, it made her feel rxed. The only downside was that she couldn¡¯t eat her fill. However,pared to the woman next door, Madam Wang felt that her life was much morefortable. At night, Madam Wang said to her husband. ¡°Dazhu, when do you think the gue will end? Are those rumors true? Everyone says that Miss Liu caused the gue.¡± Wang Dazhu turned around and said impatiently, ¡°Why are you caring so much? Go to sleep.¡± Madam Wang could not sleep. She did not know if it was an illusion, but she actually felt that her body was heating up. She felt that every breath she exhaled was hot and she could not sleep at all. She reached out and touched Wang Dazhu. Wang Dazhu pped her hand away in disdain. ¡°Are you going to sleep or not? If not, get out.¡± Madam Wang muttered with a frown, ¡°Forget it, forget it. Go to sleep.¡± Wang Dazhu could not be bothered to talk to Madam Wang and quickly fell asleep. However, Madam Wang could not sleep. She felt as if she had be a furnace. She felt that it was getting hotter and hotter, and her body hurt. Feeling uneasy, she stood up and prepared to wash herself with cold water. When she touched the thing on her body that looked like a blister, she fell to the ground and trembled. It took her a long time toe back to her senses. She stumbled back to her room. The burning pain on her body did not subside. She could feel blisters appearing on her skin one after another. Madam Wang endured the pain and reached out to grab Wang Dazhu¡¯s hand. She scratched the blister and wiped the pus on Wang Dazhu. Wang Dazhu woke up from his dream and scolded angrily, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sleeping in the middle of the night?¡± Madam Wang got out of bed. ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡± Wang Dazhu was so sleepy that he did not even have the strength to curse. ¡°You crazy woman.¡± When Madam Wang heard Wang Dazhu muttering as if he was talking in his sleep, she gritted her teeth. The government said that people had to strengthen their bodies to prevent the gue. The reason why she was infected must be because she ate too little. Her stingy mother-inw did not even allow her to eat meat. All the meat was given to her husband. She was weak and tired all day long because she had been starving. If she did not have a good time, she would not let her family have a good time either. And the reason why Madam Wang did this was because she was afraid of being taken away. If she was the only one in the family who was having a fever, she would definitely be taken away by the soldiers.. But what if the entire family was like this? Chapter 712 - 712: Human Heart Is Hard to Guard Against 2 Chapter 712: Human Heart Is Hard to Guard Against 2 Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Madam Wang endured the pain and changed her clothes. Before dawn, she got up to make breakfast. Then, shey back down. After dawn, she said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ve already made breakfast. It¡¯s in the pot. I want to sleep a little longer. Don¡¯t wake me up.¡± One less person on the table meant that they could eat more. Of course, Wang Dazhu was happy. ¡°Then go to sleep.¡± In any case, there was nothing much to do. If Madam Wang wanted to sleep, she could sleep more. Madam Wang was covered by the nket. Wang Dazhu did not care about her at all, so he did not notice anything unusual. Hearing the sound of the door closing and the table being set up, Madam Wang smiled. When the sound of the table being set up was gone, Madam Wang got up and went out. Her entire body was red, causing the Wang family to freak out. Madam Liu shouted, ¡°Stop right there. Don¡¯te over.¡± The entire family looked panicked and afraid. Madam Wang stood rooted to the ground and looked at them in fear. Old Master Wang came back to his senses and said in a low voice, ¡°We can¡¯t keep you in this family anymore. For the sake of your child, you have to leave. The government has a doctor to treat you. This is the best way. You¡¯ve always been a sensible person. Your mother-inw and I treat you as our own daughter. You¡¯ll listen to us, right?¡± Madam Wang sneered. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. If I leave with the soldiers, I won¡¯t be able toe back alive. Moreover, 1 made breakfast today. During the process, countless blisters on my hands broke.¡± Madam Wang¡¯s expression was a little sinister. ¡°On the way to theherworld, 1¡¯11 be lonely. It¡¯s good to drag three or four people down with me.¡± Madam Wang¡¯s stubbornness made the familypletely furious. ¡°You crazy woman, if you want to die, die alone. Why did you harm all of us?¡± Seeing that Madam Wang was stillughing, Madam Liu was angry. The entire family drank tons of water, trying to wash down the food they just ate. Madam Wang did not cry out in pain when she was beaten by them. Instead, she smiled and said, ¡°Mother, you broke the blister on my face.¡± Madam Liu was afraid and angry. There was the sound of footsteps outside. Someone knocked on the neighboring door and asked, ¡°Is there anything abnormal about your family? If there is, you have to tell us.¡± Seeing that they were about to reach the Wang family, Madam Wang smiled and said, ¡°Father, Mother, aren¡¯t you indignant? Recently, everyone has been saying that the Xia Dynasty is about to fall. That¡¯s why there are so many troubles. How many people have died from this gue? Even if the gue will die down in the future, the ones infected with it in the beginning will surely die. In any case, we¡¯re going to die. Why don¡¯t we get a few more people to be ourpanions?¡± Madam Wang looked at her family calmly and continued, ¡°If I¡¯m infected, the chances of you getting infected are also very high. This gue is not a natural disaster, but a man-made disaster. Why should we mortals bear the sin for that cultivator? Even if we have to die, we have to die together.¡± No one should live. Only this was fair. The angry Wang family looked at Madam Wang sinisterly, but they were persuaded. Therefore, after the soldier knocked on the door, Old Master Wang said in a low voice, ¡°Go and open the door. Find some excuses to send them away.¡± Madam Wang smiled at Old Master Wang and said, ¡°Father, you¡¯re the smartest. Mother, you are a woman of the world and will definitely be able to deal with these patrolling soldiers. Don¡¯t me me. The capital is so big, so there must be more than one person like me. It¡¯s impossible for the patrolling soldiers to search every house. Father, Mother, if you don¡¯t believe me, just wait. There will definitely be many people spreading infections these few days.¡± Madam Liu took a deep breath and went to open the door. The capital was so big, so it was impossible for the patrolling soldiers to search every house, so they left quickly. Madam Liu really hated her daughter-inw to the core. In the past, she did not realize that her daughter-inw was so vicious! The entire family stayed away from Madam Wang, but in the afternoon, Madam Liu started to sweat profusely and feel hot. Madam Wang smiled and went to help her. ¡°Mother, this is a sign of the gue.¡± Madam Liu¡¯s eyes rolled back and she fainted. The entire family had a fever one after another. Madam Wang was happy. She encouraged them, ¡°How long can we live? It¡¯s not good to die for nothing, right? Now is the best chance to take revenge.¡± Otherwise, when they died, they would never have the chance to take revenge. Old Master Wang tacitly agreed. The family began to make steamed buns. It was very simple to spread the gue. Madam Liu¡¯s eyes were ruthless and iparably sinister. ¡°It¡¯s not our fault. If they get sick, they can only me themselves for being greedy.¡± Madam Wang smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll send some to the Li family too. That woman and her children are suffering. I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ve never eaten their fill in their lives.¡± She was about to die and wanted everyone to die with her. Baskets full of steamed buns were sent out one after another. In the capital, things like this kept happening. As for the people who were quarantined, it was like hell on earth. Everyone was furious, and their rationality gradually disappeared from their minds. Hu Yu and Liu Yuanyuan were busy patrolling the capital, trying to catch evil people who wanted to spread the gue on purpose. However, there were still many people who were not stopped in time. In just three to five days, the capital waspletely out of order. The gue was out of control. Some people who were infected went mad. They headed to the streets and smashed the things. When Hu Yu and Liu Yuanyuan returned, Liu Sanniang had yet toe out. With Chu Yan and General ck guarding her, it was safe. Hu Yu said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and protect Young Marquis. At the same time, see if he has refined any worms that can strengthen the body. This gue makes me a little nervous.¡± Liu Yuanyuan nodded in agreement. Hu Yu sighed. ¡°If I catch the gue, will all my beautiful hair fall off? How ugly will that make me? Liu Yuanyuan, I envy you for being hairless, but if you catch the gue, it will be very ufortable to shed ayer of skin, right?¡± Liu Yuanyuan ignored her and said seriously, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t worry unnecessarily. You should believe that Venerable Liu can suppress this evil gue..¡± Chapter 713 - 713: It’s Impossible for Me to Fall in Love with Someone Chapter 713: It¡¯s Impossible for Me to Fall in Love with Someone Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The terrifying thing about this gue was that it could burn people repeatedly. The entire body would be red and look very abnormal. No one could ept this. That was why people were in such a panic. However, no matter what the gue was, it would end one day. Liu Yuanyuan believed that Liu Sanniang could set up an array to resolve all of this. When Liu Yuanyuan and Hu Yu arrived at the Marquis mansion, the two of them did not show up and nned to only appear when they needed to. However, Su Yanyu¡¯s calmness surprised them. The Marquis Mansion was in order. Su Yanyu did not hide in his room. Instead, he maintained the order in the mansion. Every two hours, everyone would have to check if there was anything wrong with their body temperature. Su Yanyu personally took charge of the body temperature checking process. He wore a mask and gloves to avoid physical contact with the servants. Not to mention Liu Yuanyuan and Hu Yu, even Marquis Su and Mrs. Su were shocked. Marquis Su felt extremely proud of his son. He said to Mrs. Su seriously, ¡°Thank you, Madam. It¡¯s my blessing to be able to marry a good wife like you in this life.¡± There were no schemes in his house, which saved him a lot of trouble. Now that the gue was spreading, other families were in chaos, but his house was very stable. This was the best. Mrs. Su knew Marquis Su too well and knew that he was touched. Mrs. Su also said gently, ¡°This is my duty as a wife. Yanyu has grown up and doesn¡¯t need us to worry about him.¡± Marquis Su smiled and nodded. ¡°Madam, you¡¯re right. After the gue is over, you and I should travel around. We¡¯ve worked hard for half our lives. It¡¯s time to rest.¡± Mrs. Su smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Hu Yu and Liu Yuanyuan hide in the dark. Hu Yu held her chin and watched this scene. ¡°Mrs. Su is really capable. She managed the mansion so well and made Marquis Su content with her.¡± Mrs. Su¡¯s ability was probably what all women wanted. Liu Yuanyuan said expressionlessly, ¡°You only see the surface. Do you know how much Mrs. Su has sacrificed behind the scenes?¡± Now, Marquis Su and Mrs. Su were loving and respected each other. However, it was normal for Marquis Su to have concubines. If Mrs. Su wanted to prevent the concubines from having children, she had to be more ruthless than ordinary women. Hu Yu pursed her lips. ¡°You¡¯re such a bore.¡± Liu Yuanyuan was silent. She was just telling the truth. Hu Yu looked at Liu Yuanyuan and couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously, ¡°Liu Yuanyuan, if you fall in love with someone, will you give up cultivating?¡± Liu Yuanyuan said without thinking, ¡°It¡¯s impossible for me to fall in love.¡± What she wanted was to work hard to cultivate and ascend, not be curbed by the emotions. She was a demon. She could live for a long time, but humans could not. Therefore, she should not fall in love with people at all. Such a thing should not happen. Seeing that she was so cold-blooded, Hu Yu stuck out her tongue. ¡°It¡¯ll probably be harder for you to fall in love with anyone than bing an immortal. Sigh¡­ Why are foxes different from you?¡± If only she was like Liu Yuanyuan, she would not have to worry about her cultivation. Liu Yuanyuan did not say anything. This was her nature. Foxes were beautiful and were filled with curiosity about the world. The snakes were different. They could sleep for many years without being distracted by emotions. Hu Yu asked again, ¡°Liu Yuanyuan, what are you thinking about now?¡± Liu Yuanyuan looked into the distance. ¡°I hope this gue can end quickly.¡± Hu Yu rolled her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t you want sweet love?¡± Liu Yuanyuan looked at Hu Yu as if she was retarded. ¡°No.¡± Many people in the capital had already been infected. She only hoped that this gue would end quickly. Otherwise, who knew how many people would die? Just because she had no reaction to human emotions and desires did not mean that she had no heart. Hu Yu sighed. ¡°I also hope it can end quickly.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go back. We don¡¯t have to worry about the Marquis Mansion at all. Su Yanyu is calm and collected. Even if something happens, I believe he can handle it.¡± Liu Yuanyuan nodded. The two of them went back together. On the way, Hu Yu seemed to have thought of something. ¡°I have something to ask of Young Marquis. Go back first. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Liu Yuanyuan grabbed Hu Yu. ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to bully him. Hu Yu, his shifu is our Venerable. Don¡¯t bully him. Refining worms is not easy.¡± Hu Yu was angry. ¡°We¡¯re all family. What¡¯s wrong with me taking some?¡± Liu Yuanyuan looked at Hu Yu indifferently. ¡°There is nothing wrong, but you are doing it too often. You only take but you never give. Su Yanyu doesn¡¯t owe you anything.¡± Hu Yu pouted. ¡°I treat him as one of us. Moreover, Liu Yuanyuan, aren¡¯t you being too nosy? Su Yanyu didn¡¯t say anything. Every time I went to get it, he didn¡¯t say no.¡± Liu Yuanyuan looked at Hu Yu sternly. ¡°Hu Yu, don¡¯t you think what you¡¯re saying is shameless? Su Yanyu is afraid of you because you¡¯re a demon. He doesn¡¯t dare to say no, but that doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s willing to give it to you. You¡¯ve taken it so many times. Have you asked him his opinion?¡± Hu Yu flew into a rage out of humiliation. ¡°Why are you being a busybody? You¡¯re rted to him.¡± Hu Yu left in a huff. Why did Liu Yuanyuan have to care so much? She liked to bully Su Yanyu, but Su Yanyu was also willing to be bullied. This was based on consent. Hu Yu felt that she no longer wanted to talk to Liu Yuanyuan again. After returning, Hu Yu pointed her tail at Liu Yuanyuan. Liu Yuanyuan pretended not to see it and did what she had to do. They quietly guarded and waited for Liu Sanniang toe out of seclusion. Liu Sanniang drew five talismans. The talisman was not big, but the stripes on it crisscrossed and looked like there were hundreds of them. She put away the talisman, her face extremely pale. She stood up and opened the door. Hu Yu and Liu Yuanyuan instantly arrived in front of Liu Sanniang to hold her. ¡°Venerable, you¡¯re out.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°How is the situation outside?¡± Hu Yu and Liu Yuanyuan pondered for a moment before telling Liu Sanniang what was going on outside. The current situation was not what Liu Sanniang wanted to do. The array formation she drew had almost exhausted her strength. She was extremely weak. Chu Yan walked to Liu Sanniang¡¯s side and smiled at her. ¡°What soup do you want to drink?¡± He wanted to give Liu Sanniang some strength so that she would not be so weak, but when he looked into Liu Sanniang¡¯s eyes, he gave up on this thought. He knew that he could trust Liu Sanniang and only needed to wait. Liu Sanniang smiled at Chu Yan. ¡°Chicken soup..¡± Chapter 714 - 714: Who Will Be Responsible for This? Chapter 714: Who Will Be Responsible for This? Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Chu Yan held Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand. ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Chu Yan went to the kitchen, and Liu Sanniang sat in the courtyard and closed her eyes to sense. Her face was pale, and her lips were drained of color. Many people died of the gue. Chu Yan made chicken soup, and Liu Sanniang drank it slowly. The sky darkened. After drinking the chicken soup, Chu Yan carried Liu Sanniang into the room. ¡°Rest first.¡± Hu Yu could not take her eyes off the lovey-dovey couple while Liu Yuanyuan was expressionless. The sky gradually brightened outside, and the patrolling soldiers began to be afraid. These days undoubtedly frightened them. Some people who were sick had twisted minds. When the soldiers knocked on the door, they spat at the soldiers. They were crazy and irrational, shouting, ¡°If I can¡¯t live, no one can.¡± When more than half of the people in the street were infected, the street would be sealed off. Themoners cried. The number of infected people had already exceeded 5,000. This was a terrifying number. Some of the older ones had already passed away from the gue, and the younger ones had been tortured. Once people fell into despair, they would go crazy. They broke through the defense line and mored for an exnation. The fear and despair from the gue needed to be channeled, and they desperately needed someone to be responsible for all this. Themoners swarmed in like a tide, and more people joined in. Those who were infected and those who were not, went all out. The soldiers could not stop them and could only report it immediately. Xia Hongming was burning with anxiety. ¡°Do they want to die? Who is fanning the mes?¡± The general kneeling below was very helpless. ¡°I don¡¯t know who it is, but more and more people are asking the emperor for an exnation. They said that even if they have to die, they have to know who caused this.¡± Xia Hongming also felt a headacheing on. Xia Bingguang was still seriously ill and couldn¡¯t be disturbed at this point. ¡°Your Highness, bad news. Those people who are infected said that they want to look for Miss Liu and ask her to give them an exnation!¡± An endless stream ofmoners joined in. Their eyes were bloodshot. Because of anger, the burning in their bodies became even stronger. The pain made them even more hateful and angry. Xia Hongming felt terrified just thinking about it. He quickly instructed, ¡°Quick, mobilize 10,000 imperial guards to protect Miss Liu. Are thesemoners crazy?¡± When Xia Hongyuan heard Xia Hongming¡¯s angry voice, he walked in and looked at him calmly. ¡°Your Highness, other than protecting Miss Liu, you still have something else to do.¡± Xia Hongming frowned. ¡°What is it?¡± Xia Hongyuan said calmly, ¡°Go and arrest Daoist Yun Guan. My mother has told me something these past few days. The reason why thosemoners want Miss Liu to give them an exnation is because they think that Miss Liu brought this gue to them. If you can catch Daoist Yun Guan, you might be able to give themoners an exnation.¡± These few days were hell for the people in the capital. The pce was heavily guarded and was not in chaos. When Xia Hongyuan and Luo Huamei reunited, Xia Hongyuan stayed in the pce. Luo Huamei told him a lot, including the hatred Daoist Yun Guan had for Liu Sanniang. Xia Hongming¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Damn it.¡± It was not difficult to guess Daoist Yun Guan¡¯s motive. He wanted to force Liu Sanniang to her death. ¡°Someone, send a secret order to seize Neb Temple and arrest those Daoists.¡± Xia Hongming was very angry. He knew very well how powerful the public criticism was. Themoners were irrational, and Liu Sanniang was in danger. Xia Hongming gritted his teeth. ¡°Get prepared. I want to leave the pce.¡± Xia Hongyuan lowered his head slightly. ¡°Your Highness, can I go with you?¡± Xia Hongming was in charge of the pce. Without his permission, no one was allowed to enter and leave the pce at will. Xia Hongming nodded. ¡°If you want toe,e. But you¡¯d better inform the empress. She¡¯s your mother.¡± Xia Hongyuan nodded. ¡°I will.¡± Xia Hongming led the soldiers out of the pce. Xia Hongyuan also got someone to deliver the message to his mother. Luo Huamei only asked the pce servant to pass a message to Xia Hongyuan, asking him to be careful. Xia Hongyuan packed up and left the pce. Liu Sanniang¡¯s courtyard was already besiegedyer byyer. When Hu Yu and Liu Yuanyuan discovered it, they could no longer leave. Liu Sanniang finished the chicken soup calmly. ¡°I¡¯m full.¡± Chu Yan¡¯s expression was calm as he wiped the corners of Liu Sanniang¡¯s mouth with a handkerchief. Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan walked out. Before Hu Yu and Liu Yuanyuan could open the door, the door was smashed open. Dozens of people covered in red and infected immediately rushed in. ¡°Liu Sanniang, did the Star Reaching Tower copse because of you? Did the gue start because of you? If you don¡¯t give us an exnation today, we will eat you up.¡± The man in the lead was a 40-year-old man. He said in a rough voice and looked at Liu Sanniang angrily. The soldiers protecting Liu Sanniang also tried their best to prevent these people from entering the courtyard. The man was very angry. He pointed at the soldiers outside the door who were doing their best to push back the infected people. ¡°Liu Sanniang, are you satisfied with watching them risk their lives for you? Aren¡¯t you going to give them an exnation too?¡± Liu Sanniang said slowly, ¡°I¡¯ll give you an exnation. As a matter of fact, I¡¯m here to give you an exnation.¡± The man¡¯s breathing was rapid, and his eyes were red. ¡°I heard that your blood is the antidote for this gue. Hurry up and cut your wrist and bleed to save our lives.¡± The man paused for a moment, took a deep breath, and continued, ¡°We¡¯re just ordinary people. No matter what you do, you shouldn¡¯t implicate us. I heard that you arc the chosen one. Your flesh and blood will definitely be able to cure this gue.¡± Themoners outside went crazy. ¡°Move aside and let us in.¡± If Liu Sanniang was the antidote, how could they let her go? They had to drink her blood even if they had to fight to death. The crowd surged and it was difficult to resist. Hu Yu and Liu Yuanyuan turned into their original selves. Hu Yu stood on the wall and shouted at themoners, ¡°All of you, get lost.¡± Liu Yuanyuan slithered to the wall and stuck out her tongue. ¡°This disaster was not caused by my Venerable. My Venerable has already drawn the talismans. Later, she will set up the array to suppress the gue. Calm down and wait..¡± Chapter 715 - 715: Who Will Be Responsible for This? 2 Chapter 715: Who Will Be Responsible for This? 2 Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The two demons made people feel fear. For a moment, they stopped pushing themselves into the courtyard. Fear towards demons made them calm down. Liu Yuanyuan¡¯s true form was very big. It was the size of two people hugging each other. She slowly slithered to the roof, her ck scales flickering with a cold light under the sun. It was very intimidating. Although Hu Yu was fierce, the silver fox was beautiful and was not as intimidating as Liu Yuanyuan. Xia Hongming rushed over. The imperial guards cleared the way. ¡°I¡¯m the current Crown Prince. There¡¯s a source to the gue. I¡¯ll definitely get rid of the source and give you an exnation.¡± Looking at Xia Hongming, who was tightly protected, countless crazymoners felt indignant. They were dressed in in clothes but the rich and noble lived a luxurious life. When the gue broke out, it was difficult for themoners to find medicine, but the rich and nobel were safe and sound. An old man said in a low voice, ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re protected so well. How can you understand the suffering of usmoners? There are many psychics in the capital, and some of them are infected with the gue. They said that this disaster was brought about by a woman called Liu Sanniang.¡± The veins on Xia Hongming¡¯s forehead bulged. ¡°Bullsh*t. Who said that?¡± ¡°It was my spirit who told me. Miss Liu has a divine body. As long as she sacrifices herself for others, all of us can be saved.¡± There were many psychics in the capital who raised spiritual beings. They could sense what mortals could not. ¡°Elder Ge is right. The gue we are infected with is not an ordinary gue. This is the deathly aura from theherworld. It¡¯s incurable. If Miss Liu is willing to sacrifice herself for others, all the people in the capital can be saved and the gue will disappear.¡± The man beside Elder Ge echoed. Elder Ge put down his walking stick and knelt down shakily. ¡°Your Highness, you don¡¯t understand the pain of usmoners. Tens of thousands of people are suffering from the gue. Is there anything wrong with sacrificing one to save so many? Moreover, Miss Liu said that she¡¯s the True Buddha. She¡¯s here to save the world. This is her responsibility.¡± Everyone slowly knelt down. ¡°Your Highness, please give us a way out.¡± Elder Ge was respected and was a psychic. His words were convincing. Xia Hongming sat on the horse with an extremely dark expression. Themoners in front stared at Xia Hongming with red eyes. Madam Wang was not far away. Her red face was already covered in pus, and her heart was filled with hatred. Looking at Xia Hongming, who was high and mighty, her eyes were filled with anger. She stood up and said loudly, ¡°If you want to live, don¡¯t count on the emperor or the crown prince. These officials are all good-for-nothings. They don¡¯t care about our lives. Open your eyes and see what we look like and what the crown prince looks like!¡± Xia Hongming was well-protected. The difference between him and the others was obvious. Madam Wang¡¯s words hit the nail on the head. Everyone seemed to be ignited with anger. They were all people on the verge of death. Who cared if Xia Hongming was the Crown Prince or not? What was there to be afraid of? Countless people slowly stood up with sinister expressions, looking like demons who had crawled out of hell. ¡°What are you doing? Are you rebelling?¡± The eunuch beside Xia Hongming shouted. Liu Sanniang slowly walked out of the courtyard. When people saw her, they revealed bloodthirsty gazes. Liu Sanniang¡¯s face was a little pale. She held the talismans in her hand and said slowly, ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s my responsibility to save the world. If you want to drink my blood and eat my flesh, there¡¯s no hurry. It won¡¯t be toote to do it after I set up the array.¡± ¡°Miss Liu looks like a little girl. It¡¯s not certain if she is really the chosen one. Anyway, there¡¯s no hurry. Let her do it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Anyway, if we can¡¯t live, we have to drag her down with us. She won¡¯t be able to escape.¡± Most of the people who were infected were ordinary people. Looking at Liu Sanniang¡¯s weak appearance, they could not bear to hurt her. If not for the fact that they were in so much pain, they would not have forced a little girl to die. If some people agreed, there would naturally be others who objected. ¡°No, she¡¯s a psychic from the Mystic World. She¡¯s very capable. What if she kills us?¡± ¡°What if she¡¯s lying to us? She¡¯s not infected. Of course she¡¯s not afraid. If she runs away, we won¡¯t be able to find her.¡± ¡°She¡¯s here now. As long as we take a bite of her, we¡¯ll be fine. Why take the risk to let her set up the array?¡± Madam Wang looked at Liu Sanniang viciously. She was in so much pain that her vision was blurry. She could only stare at Liu Sanniang. She did not want to wait a moment. She could harm her entire family, so she was naturally not a good person. She even had a strong feeling that after eating Liu Sanniang, she would definitely be able to live. Madam Liu hated Madam Wang to the core. She pulled Madam Wang and said, ¡°Stop talking. Miss Liu is so young and thin. There are so many of us. If we really eat her, we might not even be able to take a bite. Now that she has a way, we naturally have to let her try.¡± If not for Madam Wang¡¯s vicious nature, their family might not have been infected by this gue. Madam Wang pushed Madam Liu away fiercely. ¡°What if she is lying? If we go to the front, we might be able to eat a piece. However, if she runs away, we won¡¯t have a chance to get a piece of her meat. Why should I take the risk?¡± Madam Wang¡¯s sinister words attracted the attention of many people. Many people were the same as Madam Wang. After they were infected, they released the evil in them. They couldn¡¯t live, so they didn¡¯t let others live either. It would be best if everyone died. Only then would they feel it was fair. Elder Ge looked at Liu Sanniang and said slowly, ¡°What this woman said makes sense. Miss Liu, how can we trust you?¡± ¡°If anyone dares to touch Miss Liu, I¡¯ll kill them now!¡± Xia Hongming was so angry that his eyes turned red. It was just a gue, but what it brought out was the selfishness of human nature. They even wanted to eat human flesh.. Were they crazy? Chapter 716 - 716: The Regal Aura of an Emperor Chapter 716: The Regal Aura of an Emperor Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Your Highness, have you forgotten your identity? Open your eyes and take a good look. You keep saying that you want to kill them. They¡¯re just ordinary people. You¡¯re the Crown Prince. In the future, you¡¯ll inherit the throne. The people you want to kill are all your people.¡± Daoist Yun Guan was wearing a ck Daoist robe. With a gentle wave of his silver horsetail whisk, the imperial guards surrounding him were pushed away. He seemed to be walking on clouds as he briskly arrived in front of Liu Sanniang. ¡°I¡¯m Daoist Yun Guan, the sect master of Neb Temple.¡± Daoist Yun Guan looked at Liu Sanniang indifferently and turned to speak to themoners. Now, almost all the infected people in the capital were here. Some of the people who were taken away by the soldiers woulde over sooner orter after they heard the resistance. Some people with symptoms of infection would alsoe. In order to survive, there was nothing people would not do. As the chosen one, Liu Sanniang should sacrifice herself for the sake of these people. Her death was insignificantpared to the deaths of hundreds of thousands of people. This was his trap, a trap that he prepared for a long time. Xia Hongming sent people to bring Daoist Yun Guan over. He intended toe over anyway, so when the imperial guards came for him, he followed without hesitation. Daoist Yun Guan looked at Xia Hongming with a stern and cold expression. ¡°Your Highness, have you told your subjects the truth?¡± Themoners were furious. ¡°The truth? What is the truth?¡± Daoist Yun Guan said coldly, ¡°The truth about the origin of the gue.¡± Xia Hongming gritted his teeth and was furious. He clenched his fists and tried his best to suppress his anger. ¡°You still have the cheek to say that? You were the one who caused this gue. Do you want to me Miss Liu?¡± Daoist Yun Guan looked away. ¡°Since ancient times, the Cloud Breaking Sect has been the number one sect.¡± ¡°The Cloud Breaking Sect has countless followers, but the Xia Dynasty was abandoned by the Cloud Breaking Sect. Because of Liu Sanniang, the Star Reaching Tower copsed less than two months after Cloud Breaking Sect¡¯s departure. Now that the gue is spreading, isn¡¯t it in line with the prediction of the Cloud Breaking Sect that wars will break out and people will be disced.¡± Xia Hongming was so angry that he took off his helmet, got off the horse, and rushed into the crowd. ¡°It¡¯s precisely because of demons like you that the Xia Dynasty is in danger.¡± ¡°If this country is really going to fall, it will be because the people are cowards. The war has never disappeared. It¡¯s precisely because elite soldiers guarding the border fight with their lives that we can enjoy stability. If my people are no longer brave, it¡¯s only a matter of time because this country falls.¡± ¡°Look at how selfish you are. Look at how sinister you are. You are worse than animals. You are letting down the soldiers who died in the battle.¡± Xia Hongming¡¯s face was red like an angry beast. He didn¡¯t even know why he was so angry, but when he thought of the bloody battle on the border, he couldn¡¯t suppress the anger in his heart. How could they me a woman for the downfall of a country? Themoners were all frightened by him. From the moment he dismounted, he was no longer a high and mighty member of the royal family. He took off his helmet and stood side by side with people suffering from the gue. Themoners were shocked. They only had one thought in their minds, and that was that he would definitely be infected. Elder Ge¡¯s voice was hoarse as he said slowly, ¡°With such a wise ruler in the future, we have nothing to be afraid of.¡± Xia Hongming paused for a moment. There was blood in his mouth and his throat was in extreme pain. He said with difficulty, ¡°I¡¯ve known Miss Liu for a long time. It¡¯s all thanks to Miss Liu that we can get rid of Miao Yin, Hui Zhen, and Yuan Hui. If she¡¯s evil, then there will be no good in this world.¡± ¡°You¡¯re all infected, and so will I. If Miss Liu can¡¯t save people, 1¡¯11 die with you.¡± Xia Hongming¡¯s eyes were firm. Wherever he looked, themoners lowered their heads and did not dare to look him in the eyes. At this moment, Xia Hongming already had the regal aura of an emperor. People believed him. Even if some still had objections, they were too frightened to speak. Whoosh! The soldiers took off their helmets and knelt on one knee. ¡°I¡¯m willing to follow Your Highness to the death.¡± Looking at these unyielding soldiers who followed the crown prince loyally, themoners could not help but feel touched. They knelt down. ¡°We are willing to believe Your Highness.¡± Elder Ge knelt on the ground. ¡°With such a crown prince in the Xia Dynasty who loves the people like his son, even if we die, we have noints.¡± Xia Hongming looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu, please set up the array.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Daoist Yun Guan¡¯s face darkened and his voice was cold. ¡°Hahahaha¡­ You¡¯re really hopeless. What a pity. What a pity. What awaits you is destruction.¡± Xia Hongming looked at Daoist Yun Guan coldly. ¡°Demon, I won¡¯t let you off.¡± Daoist Yun Guan mocked coldly, ¡°Your Highness, you chose to believe in demons. The gue will not subside. If Liu Sanniang sacrifices herself, she might be able to get rid of the gue.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity that Liu Sanniang is not willing to die for you. If she doesn¡¯t die, all of you will die. Her body is indestructible. The flesh that¡¯s eaten away will grow back. Will Liu Sanniang tell you this?¡± Daoist Yun Guan looked at Liu Sanniang and smiled coldly. ¡°She won¡¯t tell you this because even the chosen one is selfish.¡± Daoist Yun Guan stared at Liu Sanniang like a poisonous snake. If Liu Sanniang didn¡¯t die, he would. He wanted to live. He had spent so much effort to get to where he was today. How could he be willing to give up? He was the one who would win until the end.. Chapter 717 - 717: My Flesh Is Not the Antidote Chapter 717: My Flesh Is Not the Antidote Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions There were some people who stared at Liu Sanniang with red eyes and pus flowing from their bodies. The evil in their hearts encroached on their minds, making them believe that only by eating Liu Sanniang could they live. In any case, Daoist Yun Guan had said that Liu Sanniang would not die. If they ate a bite of her flesh, her flesh could still grow back. ¡°I¡¯ll kill anyone who dares to eat my Venerable.¡± Hu Yu revealed a vicious expression. ¡°Whoever dares to touch my shifu, I¡¯ll kill them with poisonous worms!¡± Su Yanyu rushed over, panting as he spoke. He was holding a worm jar. Liu Sanniang¡¯s expression was calm. She looked at the people who wanted to eat her up and the people who believed her. In her eyes, they were the same. Liu Sanniang said slowly, ¡°My flesh and blood can¡¯t cure this gue.¡± Daoist Yun Guan sneered. ¡°Only a fool will believe you.¡± Liu Sanniang clearly had a spiritual body. Her flesh and blood were the most powerful medicine in the world. As long as those people took a bite of her flesh, they would know how good it was. At that time, she would definitely be eaten up by these hungry wolves. Liu Sanniang rolled up her sleeves, revealing her fair arm. Without looking at Daoist Yun Guan, she said calmly, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you cane and eat a bite of my flesh.¡± Daoist Yun Guan looked at Liu Sanniang and frowned. If Liu Sanniang refused again and again, those who wanted to eat her would be more and more convinced that she was the antidote to the gue. When Liu Sanniang revealed her arm and let them eat it, they retreated with fear. Madam Wang could not take the pain anymore. She rushed out. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to eat, I¡¯ll eat.¡± The Wang family couldn¡¯t stop her. Madam Liu was furious. ¡°Come back, you idiot. Relying on His Highness is the only way out.¡± However, Madam Wang did not even turn around. ¡°No one can stop me. If 1 miss this chance, there won¡¯t be another one. I want to eat a bite of her flesh.¡± With Madam Wang taking the lead, many people walked towards Liu Sanniang one after another. There were also many people watching. Daoist Yun Guan looked at Madam Wang, who had rushed up to Liu Sanniang, and smiled coldly. He had already achieved his goal. Now, he just had to watch the results quietly. Madam Wang reached out her blistered hand and grabbed Liu Sanniang¡¯s fair arm. In Madam Wang¡¯s eyes, this was a life-saving elixir. She bit it without hesitation. Soon, many more people rushed up and pushed Madam Wang away. They grabbed Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand and bit it. Liu Sanniang¡¯s face turned even paler. Su Yanyu, Hu Yu, and Liu Yuanyuan¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°Stop!¡± Su Yanyu was about to open the worm jar when Liu Sanniang said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t move. I¡¯m fine.¡± Liu Sanniang¡¯s words seemed to weigh down on the three of them. They respected Liu Sanniang, so they had to listen to her. Hu Yu cursed with tears rolling down her face. ¡°Damn it, damn it¡­¡± Su Yanyu¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°Shifu¡ª¡± Liu Yuanyuan pursed her lips tightly, her expression extremely cold, like ice that would not melt for ten thousand years. She did not cry, but the veins on the back of her hand could be seen. Chu Yan stood behind Liu Sanniang with an unprecedented cold expression. Driven by madness, these people only wanted to bite off a piece of Liu Sanniang¡¯s flesh. There was nothing else in their eyes. Greed, ambition, and evil were all on their faces. Madam Wang was the first to bite off Liu Sanniang¡¯s flesh. She couldn¡¯t wait to swallow it. She closed her eyes and chewed with enjoyment. Thatfortable and nourishing feeling made her rx uncontrobly. She licked the blood at the corner of her mouth, and the blood in her eyes slowly receded. Her vision was no longer blurry and her mind was much clearer. She let out a crazyugh. ¡°Yes, it works. Look at me. Look at me. I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Madam Wang looked at her hand that was covered in blisters. The blisters were disappearing at a visible speed. Her entire body was being repaired by a pure and thick force. She was slowly recovering. Other than Madam Wang, the others were the same. They were all recovering at a visible speed. Everyone was shocked and immersed in joy. These people recovered quickly. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, they returned to normal and were even younger than before. ¡°It¡¯s amazing, it¡¯s amazing. My old illnesses are all gone. 1 feel that I¡¯m as strong as a cow now. Hahahaha¡­¡± One of them said excitedly as he patted his chest. ¡°My headache is gone. This feeling is toofortable.¡± ¡°My back pain is gone.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes, me too, me too¡­¡± Daoist Yun Guan nced at Liu Sanniang coldly and was very satisfied with this scene. This was the oue he wanted. With this oue, how could the others not be tempted? Daoist Yun Guan said coldly, ¡°Miss Liu is indeed the chosen one sent by the heavens to save the people. What are you waiting for?¡± Daoist Yun Guan looked at Liu Sanniang¡¯s fair arm and wanted to bite it as well. Only a god would not die. So many people had bitten her flesh, but she was not dead yet. The people who were watching also began to get up and rush over. ¡°Stop. If anyone dares to bite my shifu again, 1¡¯11 take their lives!¡± Su Yanyu stood in front of Liu Sanniang protectively and opened the worm jar. A gust of cold air came out. Everyone could see the Ice Silkworms inside. This was a dark blue worm the size of a baby¡¯s fist. Before anyone could approach it, they were forced to retreat by the cold air. ¡°Move aside. We also want to eat the immortal meat. We also want to regain our youth!¡± Su Yanyu¡¯s threat was not working. Those people didn¡¯t give up. Madam Wang reached out to touch her face and felt the smooth and tender skin on it. She was extremely excited. ¡°Is this me? Is this me? My hands are so fair and smooth¡­ Am I very beautiful? Am 1 very beautiful?¡± Madam Wang grabbed a man and asked. The man looked at Madam Wang¡¯s tender skin and was shocked beyond word. Under the sunlight, the people who had eaten Liu Sanniang¡¯s flesh seemed to be so pale that they were almost transparent. However, gradually, their envy turned to fear.. ¡°Your, your face has disappeared¡­¡± Chapter 718 - 718: My Flesh Is Not the Antidote 2 Chapter 718: My Flesh Is Not the Antidote 2 Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°No way. Your face is gone, and your hands are gone too¡­ Ahhh¡ªghost¡ª¡± The man who was looking at Madam Wang seriously screamed in fear. Madam Wang lowered her eyes and saw her empty sleeve. Her body was slowly disappearing. She was so terrified that she wanted to scream for help. However, she couldn¡¯t even make a sound. After shepletely disappeared, only her cotton clothes fell to the ground. These were the clothes left behind by Madam Wang, and they were the only evidence of her existence. At this moment, the others also began to change. The ecstasy on their faces turned to fear. They looked at their hands in disbelief and saw that their bodies were disappearing bit by bit. Their throats seemed to be blocked, and they could not even cry for help. The ones who had just taken a bite and were yet to disappear wanted to ask Liu Sanniang for help, but as soon as they turned around and took two steps, they disappeared. There were only clothes of all kinds that floated down to the ground. This change shocked the people who were about to eat Liu Sanniang. The fanaticism in their eyes turned into fear. Their voices trembled. ¡°What, what¡¯s going on¡ªwhere did they go?¡± This change happened too quickly. Before some people could immerse in joy, it had already disappeared. At this moment, everyone looked at Liu Sanniang, hoping that she could give them an answer as to what was going on. Liu Sanniang¡¯s expression was calm, and her face was sickly pale. She said calmly, ¡°My flesh and blood have never been the antidote. Those who are corrupted by evil will receive the punishment they deserve. This is¡ªDivine Punishment.¡± Everyone was terrified and looked at Liu Sanniang, unable to say a word. The people who had lost their loved ones shed tears. They wanted to ask Liu Sanniang why she didn¡¯t save them, but when they saw Liu Sanniang¡¯s pale face, they couldn¡¯t bring themselves to ask. What right did they have to ask her? Daoist Yun Guan shouted with a dark expression, ¡°What divine punishment? How can you ignore human lives? Liu Sanniang, even now, you¡¯re still lying.¡± ¡°You saw the changes in those people just now. They rejuvenated and became immortals. They naturally can¡¯t stay in this mortal world. They¡¯ve all gone to the Divine World to be immortals.¡± Daoist Yun Guan waved his silver horsetail whisk and said loudly. He had never thought of such an oue and could not ept it. Liu Sanniang¡¯s flesh was clearly a treasure. How could they be reduced to ashes after eating the treasure? If themoners were afraid, his n would fall t. Daoist Yun Guan could not care less. His expression was a little ferocious as he urged themoners to continue devouring Liu Sanniang. Everyone hesitated because of Daoist Yun Guan¡¯s words, but Liu Sanniang did not say anything. She rolled up her sleeves and stretched out her fair arm in front of everyone. Everyone understood what she meant. If they wanted to eat her flesh, she would definitely not stop them! Seeing that no one made a move, Daoist Yun Guan was a little exasperated. ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and do it. If you miss this opportunity to be an immortal, you won¡¯t be able to have it again in your life.¡± ¡°Daoist Yun Guan, why don¡¯t you eat it? Isn¡¯t the goal of cultivators like you to be an immortal? Why are you instigating the people? If Miss Liu¡¯s flesh is really a treasure, you should try it.¡± Elder Qi looked at Daoist Yun Guan and said coldly. In the beginning, people would still listen to Daoist Yun Guan, but not necessarily now. Who knew if disappearing meant that those people were dead or had be immortals? To humans, disappearing meant death. Death meant losing everything. As soon as Elder Qi spoke, someone looked at Daoist Yun Guan. ¡°That¡¯s right. Daoist priest, what are you waiting for? Now that the shortcut to bing an immortal is in front of you, why are you hesitating?¡± Daoist Yun Guan looked at Liu Sanniang, who was extremely weak, with a sinister expression. He walked towards Liu Sanniang. ¡°Since you don¡¯t believe in me, I¡¯ll prove it to you.¡± Daoist Yun Guan walked up to Liu Sanniang and reached out his fingers. ¡°You¡¯re indeed the chosen one. If I can inherit your divine body, I won¡¯t have to struggle in this rotten world. You¡¯re weak now. With my current ability, it¡¯s enough to take your life.¡± Daoist Yun Guan¡¯s fingers were like steel as they pierced into Liu Sanniang¡¯s heart. Liu Sanniang slowly raised her hand and grabbed Daoist Yun Guan¡¯s wrist. She closed her eyes and used her power to sense the world. She was chosen by the world and could use everything in the world. She could be a weak woman who did not even have the strength to kill a chicken, but she could also be a strong woman who stood against all evil. As a response, the heavens repaired the wounds on her body. She grabbed Daoist Yun Guan¡¯s hand and slowly pulled it out. Liu Sanniang opened her eyes and saw disbelief in Daoist Yun Guan¡¯s eyes. She said coldly, ¡°Do you think you can go beyond the heavens? In your dreams.¡± Daoist Yun Guan¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What exactly are you? You¡¯re clearly about to die. How can this happen?¡± Liu Sanniang¡¯s expression was cold. She looked at Daoist Yun Guan and said slowly, ¡°I can use everything in the world and I¡¯m indestructible.¡± Daoist Yun Guan wanted to break free from Liu Sanniang¡¯s grip. He was finally afraid.. Chapter 719 - 719: Removal of the Plague Chapter 719: Removal of the gue Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions However, no matter how hard he tried, he could not break free from Liu Sanniang¡¯s grip. He watched as the bloody hole in Liu Sanniang¡¯s heart was repaired and her face regained color. A majestic force burst out, causing Daoist Yun Guan to tremble. His mental defense was like a sturdy iron fort, but at this moment, he could feel that Liu Sanniang¡¯s power was extremely terrifying. In his world, it was already pitch-ck. Pop¡ª Daoist Yun Guan felt a breaking sound in his mind. He stared at Liu Sanniang with fear. Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°Let me see what you are.¡± A force was released from Liu Sanniang¡¯s body, and even the air fluctuated. Everyone quickly saw what Liu Sanniang saw. Their expressions turned to anger. Daoist Yun Guan was like a pool of stagnant water. In front of Liu Sanniang, he no longer had any secrets. His eyes were filled with death. He moved the corners of his mouth and said in a voice that only Liu Sanniang could hear, ¡°Even if you¡¯re the chosen one, there¡¯s nothing you can do. The evil in people¡¯s hearts can never be eliminated. As long as people have desires, evil will be around. The Divine Emperor aims at destroying the world. This world will eventually cease to exist¡­¡± Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°That¡¯s very unfortunate. My greatest ability is to clean up the trash. 1 can clean up all the trash.¡± Daoist Yun Guan¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred. ¡°The Divine Emperor will definitely kill you.¡± Liu Sanniang had human emotions. If she could not give up on these emotions, she would have a weakness that could be used against her. She wanted to protect this world, but she could not. Liu Sanniangid bare all the nasty secrets in Daoist Yun Guan in front of the people. From this moment on, the number one sect would no longer have a ce in the Xia Dynasty. The evil Daoist Yun Guan had done was beyond everyone¡¯s imagination. Who would have thought that he was on the same boat as the fake empress? It was he who helped the fake empress nurture those imposters. Some people whose children were swapped immediately wanted to skin Daoist Yun Guan alive. Liu Sanniang let go of Daoist Yun Guan¡¯s hand. Daoist Yun Guan slowly fell to the ground. His hair gradually turned white and he was on the verge of death. At this moment, no one suspected Liu Sanniang anymore. They kowtowed to Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu, you¡¯re a good person. Please save us.¡± Liu Sanniang walked towards Xia Hongming. ¡°Your Highness, take these talismans and ce them in five corners of the Star Reaching Tower. Xia Hongming took the talismans. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back to the pce immediately.¡± Xia Hongming nced at the disciples of Daoist Yun Guan and ordered coldly, ¡°Guards, arrest all these evildoers.¡± The disciples had learned some Dao techniques from Daoist Yun Guan and immediately wanted to escape. However, Liu Yuanyuan and Hu Yu immediately caught them and brought them back. Liu Sanniang walked over and took away their cultivation. ¡°Miss Liu, will the gue be gone?¡± Elder Qi looked up at Liu Sanniang and asked respectfully. He nced at themoners who were infected with the gue and said with a trembling voice, ¡°Miss Liu, there are good and bad people. The heavens give people emotions and know that there will be times when these emotions will be unbnced. Miss Liu, you can take their lives easily, but thesemoners still want to live. Even if this world is unbearable, they still want to try their best to live.¡± Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°When the evil aura is suppressed, the gue will disappear.¡± Elder Qi lowered his head. ¡°Thank you, Miss Liu.¡± Xia Hongming returned to the pce at full speed. ording to Liu Sanniang¡¯s instruction, he ced the talismans on five corners. The talismans disappeared and formed an array. In the next moment, Xia Hongming was repelled by a force. He saw countless ck smoke surging over from all directions and disappearing into the ground. He heaved a sigh of relief and was extremely excited. ¡°It worked, it worked.¡± Daoist Yun Guan, who was on hisst breath, spat out a mouthful of ck blood as he watched the ck smoke surge towards the Star Reaching Tower. He rolled his eyes in extreme pain. ¡°Save me, save me. I don¡¯t want to die¡ª¡± He felt as if there was a fire burning in his body. He felt that the flesh and blood on his body were about to evaporate. It was extremely painful. However, he heard the happy voices of countless people. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m fine. It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore and it¡¯s not red anymore. The blisters are all gone.¡± ¡°Auntie Li, your face and eyes are no longer red. The blisters have disappeared.¡± ¡°Uncle Wang, the gue is gone. Everyone has recovered.¡± Themoners cheered happily. Everyone¡¯s faces were filled with joy. This joy would be engraved in their hearts for the rest of their lives. Perhaps their descendants would not believe that these things had really happened, but those who had experienced it themselves would remember it forever. Aftering back to their senses from the joy, everyone kowtowed to Liu Sanniang to thank her. White smoke emitted from Daoist Yun Guan¡¯s body, causing the people at the side to quickly retreat and exim, ¡°Look, Daoist Yun Guan is on fire.¡± Daoist Yun Guan¡¯s mouth was wide open, and his turbid eyes were filled with pleading. He could no longer make a sound, and yet his lips were still moving. He seemed to want to speak, but he could no longer bring himself to do so. The pain themoners had suffered was returned to Daoist Yun Guan hundredfold. This was his karma. Daoist Yun Guan¡¯s body burned to ashes under everyone¡¯s gaze, and everyone cheered. Someone as evil as Daoist Yun Guan deserved to die a hundred times. Themoners who had recovered returned home one after another. Those who had lost their families had noints. Madam Liu and her family walked home. Madam Wang was dead, and the child had lost his mother, but no one was sad.. Chapter 720 - 720: Removal of the Plague 2 Chapter 720: Removal of the gue 2 Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions People chatted andughed as they went back. Some people who had old grudges against each other also smiled and made peace with each other. They had been through this disaster together. That insignificant grudge was nothing. After themoners dispersed, the imperial guards also greeted Liu Sanniang and returned to the pce. Chu Yan squeezed Liu Sanniang¡¯s palm and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. Su Yanyu hugged the jar and wiped his tears. ¡°Shifu, are you alright?¡± Looking at so many people biting off Liu Sanniang¡¯s flesh, he cried until his eyes were swollen. Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m not alright?¡± Su Yanyu lowered his head. His heart ached. Chu Yan pulled Liu Sanniang into the room. Chu Yan wanted her to lie down and rest. He said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I couldn¡¯t interfere.¡± If he interfered, he would definitely be chased out of this world. No matter how long he had to wait, he had to wait for her to return with him. Liu Sanniang hugged Chu Yan¡¯s neck. ¡°Long Yi, kiss me.¡± Chu Yan¡¯s kiss was extremely gentle and restrained. When he sensed that he was being peeped at, he raised his hand and the bed curtain fell, covering the two of them. Outside the window, Hu Yu stomped her feet. ¡°Venerable Chu is really a bad person. How can he not let me watch? Ahhh¡ª¡± She only had one wish, which was to watch the two of them kiss. That was all. After the crisis was resolved, Hu Yu returned to her naughty self. Liu Yuanyuan stood in the courtyard and gave Hu Yu a cold look. She looked at Su Yanyu and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to buy groceries. Are youing?¡± Su Yanyu immediately said, ¡°Yes, of course.¡± Liu Yuanyuan and Su Yanyu went out together. Hu Yu was still leaning against the window, but no matter how she tried to see through the curtain, she could not see anything. Liu Yuanyuan and Su Yanyu went to the street. Su Yanyu followed behind Liu Yuanyuan absent-mindedly. Liu Yuanyuan suddenly stopped and turned around. Su Yanyu did not notice and bumped into her. Su Yanyu was shocked and quickly waved his hand to apologize. ¡°Miss Yuanyuan, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I really didn¡¯t mean to bump into you¡­¡± Liu Yuanyuan¡¯s expression was cold. She clenched her fists, and her pupils had already turned vertical. She looked at Su Yanyu, who was shivering, and said coldly, ¡°No next time.¡± Su Yanyu nodded repeatedly. ¡°Miss Yuanyuan, don¡¯t worry. If there¡¯s a next time, I¡¯ll punish myself without you needing to do it!¡± Liu Yuanyuan turned around and went straight to buy things. If she did not suddenly stop to ask Su Yanyu, the distracted Su Yanyu would not have bumped into her. Liu Yuanyuan frowned. In her mind, having physical contact meant a lot. She was a demon and Su Yanyu was just a mortal. How could anything be possible between the two of them? After learning his lesson, Su Yanyu did not dare to be distracted anymore. He looked at Liu Yuanyuan, who was wearing a ck gauze dress, and his heart beat faster than ever. Liu Yuanyuan was undoubtedly extremely beautiful. She was beautiful in a cold and noble way. The more he looked at her, the faster his heart beat. When he thought of what happened just now, his face turned red. What did Liu Yuanyuan buy? Su Yanyu quickly went to get it. Seeing that his face was red, she thought that it was because of the gue. She couldn¡¯t help but reach out and touch Su Yanyu¡¯s forehead. ¡°Why is your face so red? Are you feeling unwell?¡± Su Yanyu was so embarrassed that he wished he could find a hole to hide in. Liu Yuanyuan¡¯s expression was serious. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the medical hall.¡± Su Yanyu fanned himself with his hand. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that the weather is too hot. My face is hot, but I¡¯m fine.¡± Liu Yuanyuan frowned. ¡°Your heartbeat is abnormal.¡± Su Yanyu did not dare to look into Liu Yuanyuan¡¯s serious eyes. He lowered his head and stammered, ¡°I, I, I, I must have had a heat stroke. No wonder 1 felt a little dizzy just now. Let¡¯s go back early. I¡¯ll be fine after drinking some cold tea.¡± Su Yanyu really could not exin it to Liu Yuanyuan because she didn¡¯t even know what human emotions were. If he said it, everything would change, but if he didn¡¯t say, they could still be together like before. He did not want to break this bnce at all. Liu Yuanyuan said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go back first. Use these to make soup for Venerable.¡± Su Yanyu quickly nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Hu Yu sat in the courtyard and said dejectedly, ¡°You¡¯re finally back. Venerable Liu and Venerable Chu have been in the room for so long. 1 can¡¯t see or hear anything.¡± This was simply painful for Hu Yu. She wished she could grow her eyes on the bed and see everything.. Chapter 721 - 721: A Sweet Smell Chapter 721: A Sweet Smell Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Liu Yuanyuan¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°Come and start the fire. We¡¯ll kill the chicken and stew it.¡± Su Yanyu carried two chickens and said, ¡°Miss Yuanyuan, 1¡¯11 go kill the chickens.¡± Su Yanyu did not dare to look Liu Yuanyuan in the eyes and carried the chickens to the backyard. Hu Yu sniffed and her eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°Wait, did something happen between you and Young Marquis?¡± Hu Yu walked around Liu Yuanyuan and observed her carefully. Liu Yuanyuan was wearing a ck gauze dress. She was naturally beautiful, and her innate coldness gave people a sense of alienation. However, why did she smell the sweetness of love? Liu Yuanyuan frowned. ¡°Are you a dog?¡± Hu Yu sniffed and narrowed her fox-like eyes. ¡°Liu Yuanyuan, are you in love?¡± Liu Yuanyuan¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°You¡¯re crazy.¡± She had never thought of having love in her life. She only had one goal in this life, and that was to transform into a dragon and ascend. Hu Yu smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t deny it. Our foxes are especially sensitive to the smell of love. Other than Venerable Chu, the only man you know is the Young Marquis, right?¡± Hu Yu seemed to have discovered a shocking secret. She looked at Liu Yuanyuan with an enlightened expression. Liu Yuanyuan did not want to hear Hu Yu¡¯s nonsense anymore, so she walked into the kitchen. Hu Yu followed. ¡°I remember now. You were angry with me for Young Marquis before. 1 was wondering why you were being a busybody. It turns out that you¡¯re interested in him.¡± The more Hu Yu thought about it, the more she felt that this was the case. Liu Yuanyuan¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°Hu Yu, there are some things I¡¯ll only say once. I¡¯m warning you. It¡¯s because Su Yanyu is Venerable Liu¡¯s disciple. At least until now, he¡¯s still the only disciple. We follow Venerable Liu and serve her. Shame on you for bullying him.¡± She helped Su Yanyu because of this. In her world, there was only cultivation. Other than that, she didn¡¯t care about anything else. Su Yanyu was just a mortal. How could she ruin her cultivation for him? If humans were trapped by love, they would do anything. Demons were the same, so it was best not to get involved. Hu Yu looked at Liu Yuanyuan who was extremely serious and was about to re up. She stuck out her tongue. ¡°Humph, let¡¯s see how long you can hide it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a bad thing to fall in love. After this life is over and he dies, you can continue your cultivation.¡± Hu Yu muttered softly. Liu Yuanyuan was indeed terrifyingly calm. Hu Yu thought for a moment before running out. Su Yanyu was killing chickens, and his face was red. The more he didn¡¯t want to think about it, the more his mind was filled with that scene. Hu Yu patted him from behind. Su Yanyu jumped up with a fright. ¡°All, who is it?¡± Seeing that it was Hu Yu, Su Yanyu said respectfully, ¡°Miss Hu, what can 1 do for you?¡± Hu Yu looked at Su Yanyu¡¯s dodging gaze and narrowed her eyes. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind? You are behaving strangely.¡± She sniffed. It was obvious what Su Yanyu was thinking. He went out with Liu Yuanyuan. Did something happen when they went out? Su Yanyu skinned chicken as he replied calmly, ¡°There is nothing on my mind. Miss Hu, you are overthinking.¡± Hu Yu said yfully, ¡°Young Marquis, Liu Yuanyuan was very angry just now. Did you molest her? Be careful. She might slither up to your bed and strangle you to death.¡± Su Yanyu quickly exined incoherently, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. 1 didn¡¯t mean to take advantage of her¡­¡± Hu Yu¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Haha, 1 knew something must have happened between you and Liu Yuanyuan. Tell me quickly, or 1¡¯11 kill you now!¡± Hu Yu bared her teeth threateningly. Her hands turned into furry ws that looked extremely sharp. Su Yanyu was shocked. ¡°No, nothing happened. 1 just identally bumped into Miss Yuanyuan on the street, but 1 apologized.¡± Hu Yu was stunned. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± If that was it, why did they act like they had an affair? Su Yanyu nodded. ¡°That¡¯s it. Nothing else.¡± Hu Yu patted Su Yanyu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I was wondering why the smell between the two of you was different. It turns out that it¡¯s only unidirectional. It¡¯s a pity that you will not have a chance.¡± Su Yanyu¡¯s expression was a littleplicated. He looked at Hu Yu regretfully. ¡°Miss Hu, do I really not have a chance at all?¡± Su Yanyu¡¯s anxious expression turned dejected. There was a difference between a human and a demon. He shouldn¡¯t have had such thoughts in the first ce. Hu Yu patted Su Yanyu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t be discouraged. There¡¯s an old saying that little strokes fell great oaks.¡± Su Yanyu smiled bitterly. ¡°Miss Yuanyuan is focused on cultivating. I shouldn¡¯t disturb her.¡± Hu Yu looked at him. ¡°Let me ask you, do you know what will happen when humans and demons are together?¡± Su Yanyu shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Before this, he had never thought that he would fall in love with Liu Yuanyuan. He was afraid of her. However, at some point, he was no longer afraid and wanted to treat her well. He had been hiding his thoughts very well until he suddenly bumped into her, causing his feelings to overflow. Hu Yu exined to Su Yanyu, ¡°It¡¯s a taboo to fall in love with humans. This is because humans can only live for decades, but demons can live for hundreds or thousands of years. We can still be young and beautiful when you get old and ugly.¡± Hu Yu touched her cheeks smugly. ¡°Look at me, don¡¯t I look like a sixteen or seventeen-year-old girl? Actually, I¡¯m already more than three hundred years old.¡± Hu Yu looked at Su Yanyu who was listening attentively and sighed. ¡°Humans have obsessions and so do demons. If she can¡¯t let go of you after you die, her cultivation will stagnate. She might even do something against the heavens..¡± Chapter 722 - 722: Unrequited Love Chapter 722: Unrequited Love Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Su Yanyu lowered his eyes. ¡°Thank you for telling me, Miss Hu. 1 won¡¯t disturb Miss Yuanyuan. Can you leave me alone?¡± He suddenly felt a lump in his throat. Hu Yu sighed. ¡°I feel bad for you. But 1 believe you can get over it.¡± She nced at Su Yanyu and saw him crying secretly. Hu Yu was shocked and left silently. Being unable to love was the most painful thing in the world. Seeing how sad he was, she couldn¡¯t even bring herself to tease him. Hu Yu returned to the kitchen. Liu Yuanyuan was starting the fire. Seeing Hu Yu return, she said coldly, ¡°Is the chicken ready?¡± Hu Yu shrugged. ¡°Young Marquis is still processing the chicken. I¡¯ll leave it to the two of you. I¡¯m going to sleep.¡± Hu Yu yawned and went out. Liu Yuanyuan did not say anything. The fire was burning vigorously, and the water quickly boiled. Su Yanyu had yet to bring the chicken over. Liu Yuanyuan stood up and went to the backyard. Just as she was about to speak, she saw Su Yanyu wiping the tears on his face. Liu Yuanyuan was stunned. After Su Yanyu cried, he felt much better. He stood up and returned to the kitchen. At least they could still be friends. Su Yanyu returned to the kitchen and saw that Liu Yuanyuan was starting the fire. He smiled. ¡°Miss Yuanyuan, the chicken is ready. Is the water boiled? I¡¯ll take it to wash the chicken.¡± Liu Yuanyuan replied calmly, ¡°Yes.¡± Su Yanyu brought boiling water to wash the chicken, and Liu Yuanyuan helped him, but no one said anything. Liu Yuanyuan recalled what she had just seen and asked calmly, ¡°What worms have you been refining recently?¡± Su Yanyu smiled. ¡°1 just refined some to treat my head pain. I¡¯m about to refine a worm that can cure all kinds of poisons. If I seed, I¡¯ll give it to Miss Yuanyuan. Perhaps it wille in handy one day.¡± Liu Yuanyuan looked at Su Yanyu and said coldly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to give it to me. I don¡¯t need it.¡± Su Yanyu lowered his eyes to hide the sadness in them. ¡°Alright, then. If Miss Yuanyuan needs it, just tell me.¡± Liu Yuanyuan frowned and said calmly, ¡°Okay.¡± Her true form was one of the top poisonous snakes in the snake n. Ordinary poison could not harm her at all. She wanted to tell Su Yanyu that she didn¡¯t want it, but when she thought of how Su Yanyu was crying just now, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to say it. Sometimes, people were very fragile. She did not want to have any feelings for others. Su Yanyu was Liu Sanniang¡¯s disciple, and she did not want to hurt him. Looking at Su Yanyu¡¯s sad expression, Liu Yuanyuan stood up and left. Hu Yu turned into her true form and was sleepingfortably in the courtyard. Liu Yuanyuan walked over and kicked Hu Yu, causing her to roll around. Hu Yu stood up. ¡°Liu Yuanyuan, what are you doing?! I¡¯m sleeping. Don¡¯t think that just because I can¡¯t beat you, you can bully me!¡± Liu Yuanyuan said expressionlessly, ¡°Go and help Su Yanyu make chicken soup. I¡¯m going out for a while.¡± After giving the order, Liu Yuanyuan left. Hu Yu stomped her feet. Liu Yuanyuan had already left, so she could only go to help Su Yanyu. The two of them processed the chicken together and stewed it slowly in the pot. Su Yanyu cleaned the kitchen up. ¡°Miss Hu, there¡¯s nothing else to do here. I¡¯ll go back first. I¡¯lle to see Shifu tomorrow.¡± Hu Yu looked at Su Yanyu and waved her hand. ¡°Go, go.¡± Su Yanyu was definitely not in the mood to eat anyway. After Su Yanyu left, Hu Yu ran to the window and looked in. The bed curtain was still lowered, but there did not seem to be any movement inside. What could a man and a woman be doing in the same room for so long? Bored, Hu Yu went to y with General ck. ¡°General ck, let¡¯s chat. Even Young Marquis is in love. Why don¡¯t you find a partner too?¡± General ck rolled his eyes at Hu Yu¡­ Hu Yu stayed in the kitchen. General ck was not a demon and looked like an ordinary dog. However, Hu Yu felt that it did not look like a dog. How could an ordinary dog be so big? General ck was almost as big as half a cow. It was strong and mighty. When people saw it, they would automatically retreat in fear. Those wild dogs even had to lower their heads in front of General ck. Hu Yu muttered, going off a tangent. General ck fell asleep at the side. What Hu Yu wanted to know the most was what Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan were doing in the room. Hu Yu said in a low voice, ¡°General ck, aren¡¯t you worried about your master? Break in and take a look. See what the two of them are doing inside.¡± General ck stood up and left because he did not want to stay with Hu Yu. The sky was starting to darken, and there was fragrance wafting out of the kitchen. Liu Yuanyuan had already returned. The fragrance of the chicken soup made her salivate. Hu Yu swallowed her saliva. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect myself to be so good at cooking. If my mother knew, she would be proud of me.¡± Liu Yuanyuan sneered. ¡°Did you cook this?¡± Hu Yu snorted arrogantly. ¡°I helped, so in a way, yes, 1 cooked this.¡± Liu Yuanyuan sneered. Hu Yu rolled her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t want to argue with you. I¡¯ll go and see if Venerable Liu is up.¡± Liu Sanniang had been awake for a while, but seeing that Chu Yan was still asleep, she did not move.. However, now that Hu Yu hade to wake them up, she could only push Chu Yan and say softly, ¡°Can we get up now?¡± Chapter 723 - 723: Falling Out Chapter 723: Falling Out Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions She slept in Chu Yan¡¯s arms and thought about how the two of them had slept like this for the entire afternoon. Liu Sanniang¡¯s face was a little hot, but Chu Yan did not seem to hear her. Liu Sanniang could only raise her voice. ¡°Chu Yan, are you awake?¡± Chu Yan hugged Liu Sanniang tightly and replied softly, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m awake.¡± Liu Sanniang heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s great. We should get up and eat.¡± Liu Sanniang stood up, but she was immediately pulled back into Chu Yan¡¯s arms. Liu Sanniang was a little embarrassed. ¡°You¡¯re in rut¡­¡± Chu Yan¡¯s voice was hoarse, as if he was suppressing his desire. ¡°Yes.¡± Liu Sanniang asked stutteringly, ¡°Did, did you do it with anyone?¡± Chu Yan hugged Liu Sanniang and turned over, pressing her under him. ¡°Only you. There won¡¯t be anyone.¡± Liu Sanniang was shocked. ¡°You, you¡¯ve been suppressing your desire for so long?¡± In her previous life, when she met Long Yi, he was still a young man. Now, Long Yi had already be mature. Liu Sanniang smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you.¡± Chu Yan pecked Liu Sanniang¡¯s lips. ¡°So, grow up quickly. I¡¯m waiting for you to grow up.¡± Liu Sanniang blushed. ¡°I¡¯ll be an adult in two years.¡± Chu Yan stood up. ¡°Get up. It¡¯s time to eat.¡± Chu Yan left first. Liu Sanniang tidied up and opened a box in the cab. There were a few ck beads lying inside. She opened her palm and put another one in. From Daoist Yun Guan¡¯s memories, Liu Sanniang knew that the ck figure was called the Divine Emperor. Hu Yu had also said that there was someone called the Divine Emperor a thousand years ago. She believed that it would not be long before she met him. After putting away the box, Liu Sanniang went to eat. Liu Yuanyuan said, ¡°Venerable, war has begun. The world is not peaceful anymore.¡± When Liu Yuanyuan went out, she heard themoners talking about the urgent news of the uing war from the border. Themoners were worried. Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°I already know.¡± Liu Yuanyuan did not eat much. In the past, when war broke out, demons like them would go to the mountains and forests to wait for the war to end. But now she clearly couldn¡¯t leave. Hu Yu sighed. ¡°War is the most cruel.¡± When there was a war, those soldiers had to use their lives to protect their home. Once the soldiers went to the battlefield, some people would lose their husband, some people would lose their father, and some people would lose their son. Liu Sanniang said to Hu Yu and Liu Yuanyuan, ¡°We¡¯ll leave the capital in a few days.¡± ¡°The Divine Emperor cultivates the Dao of life and death. If he is not eliminated, there will be no peace in the world. Yin and Yang can¡¯t be bnced.¡± Since she knew that the person who spread the evil was the Divine Emperor, she naturally had to find him. The evil sources in the capital had been eliminated. There was no need for her to stay. Liu Yuanyuan and Hu Yu nodded. ¡°Yes, Venerable.¡± After dinner, they returned to their rooms to rest. Liu Sanniang quickly fell asleep. In a daze, she found herself in a world filled with red. A muffled bird cry sounded. Liu Sanniang looked straight at the big red bird that was soaring into the sky and pping its wings with mes. When Liu Sanniang woke up, she realized that it was a fire phoenix. What did the fire phoenix she dreamed of represent? There was a knock on the door outside the courtyard. Hu Yu went to open the door. Xia Hongyuan was alone outside. He nced at Hu Yu and nodded slightly. ¡°Miss Hu, is Miss Liu at home?¡± Hu Yu moved aside. ¡°Venerable is at home.¡± When Xia Hongyuan entered, he sat in the courtyard with a calm expression. Hu Yu and Liu Yuanyuan did not have a good impression of Xia Hongyuan, so they did not even greet him. Xia Hongyuan did not mind. He sat up straight. When Liu Sanniang came out of the house, Xia Hongyuan stood up. ¡°Miss Liu.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Your Highness the first prince.¡± After Liu Sanniang sat down, Xia Hongyuan sat opposite her. ¡°Miss Liu, there is urgent news from the border that Jun county has been upied. Now that the Xia Dynasty is recruiting soldiers, I¡¯ve also asked my father to allow me to go to the border. I don¡¯t know if 1¡¯11 ever be able toe back.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Xia Hongyuan. Xia Hongyuan was very guarded, so much so that his face was hidden in the thick white fog, afraid that he would be seen through. Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°First Prince, what brought you here today?¡± Xia Hongyuan knew that there was no need to beat around the bush with Liu Sanniang, so he went straight to the point. ¡°Miss Liu, His Highness the Crown Prince has been very old these past few days. 1 don¡¯t understand why he saved me. Now, he¡¯s the first to propose going to the battlefield. Back then, you were asked to find him by Xian Fei. I want to know if his change took ce during that period of time.¡± Xia Hongming, who originally wanted topete with him for the throne, suddenly didn¡¯t care much about it. That calmness was definitely not fake. The war in the Xia Dynasty was pressing, so Xia Hongyuan naturally had to go to the battlefield. At this moment, it was impossible for him to hide in the capital like a coward. What he wanted to know was what happened to Xia Hongming. Liu Sanniang looked at Xia Hongyuan. ¡°First Prince, have you ever thought about how the Third Prince survived back then? You¡¯ve known each other for many years. You should know that it¡¯s impossible for him to survive on his own.¡± Xia Hongyuan frowned. This was exactly what he wanted to ask. Xia Hongyuan lowered his eyes. ¡°Miss Liu, can you tell me? He suddenly didn¡¯t seem to care much about the throne anymore. Actually, he¡¯s right. As men, we should protect the country with our blood.¡± ¡°The Second Prince is not in good health, but he insisted on going to the border. The Fourth Prince is missing. The Fifth Prince is not intelligent, but he also wants to go. All the princes who are at the right age took the initiative to go to the border. This is something 1 never thought would happen.¡± Xia Hongyuan clenched his fists. Even he found it unbelievable that such a day woulde where his brothers would stop scheming against each other and were trying to protect the country wholeheartedly. He used to hate Liu Sanniang very much, but now, he respected her. Liu Sanniang said slowly, ¡°Your Highness, if you want to know, extend your hand.¡± Xia Hongyuan reached out his hand. Liu Sanniang gave the memory to Xia Hongyuan. When she retracted her hand, Xia Hongyuan was silent for a long time.. Chapter 724 - 724: Falling Out 2 Chapter 724: Falling Out 2 Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The sun had already risen. Xia Hongyuan stood up and bowed to Liu Sanniang. He turned around and left without saying anything. Now that he had the answer to the question in his heart, he had no regrets. The three countries had always been peaceful, but not long ago, a group of cavalries of the Jin Dynasty suddenly attacked the border of the Xia Dynasty and broke the peace. The cavalries burned, killed, and robbed cities along the way. In less than seven days, they had already taken down three cities. The messenger rode the horse for six days and six nights without stopping to send back the news. After delivering the bloody letter, he passed out on the spot. An urgent court meeting was heldte at night. Xia Hongming, Xia Hongyuan, Xia Hongjin, and Xia Hongyan all requested to go on the battlefield. Xia Bingguang¡¯s face was pale as he sat on the dragon throne. After experiencing the incident at the Star Reaching Tower, he aged greatly. Looking at his sons kneeling below, his eyes turned red. ¡°The cavalry is ferocious. My sons, you have to be careful. I¡¯ll wait for your return at home.¡± Other than fighting the Jin Dynasty, they also had to be on guard against the Yan Dynasty. The three countries had already fallen out. Even if the Yan Dynasty had yet to make a move, they had to be on guard. As soon as Xia Hongyuan left, Xia Hongming arrived. He was wearing silver armor and did not even enter the courtyard. ¡°Miss Liu, I¡¯m here to say goodbye to you. I know your family is in Yong County. They must be very worried at this moment. You can write a letter to tell them not to worry. Unless all the brave men in the Xia dynasty die, the country will be safe.¡± Liu Sanniang handed a talisman to Xia Hongming. ¡°Your Highness, take care.¡± Xia Hongming took it and smiled. ¡°Thank you, ATiss Liu. I¡¯ll definitely make those evil people pay with their blood.¡± Since ancient times, when a city fell, the weak, the old, and the children would be spared. However, the Jin Dynasty¡¯s cavalry took down three cities of the Xia Dynasty and killed everyone they saw. The letter sent back made people furious. There was no time to lose. They had to hurry to the border. After saying goodbye to Liu Sanniang, Xia Hongming left. Xia Bingguang put on his armor and went up the city gate to send the army off. Liu Sanniang asked Hu Yu and Liu Yuanyuan to pack up. They were also leaving. Su Yanyu disguised himself as a soldier. He was a little dumbfounded to see Liu Sanniang. ¡°Shifu, are you leaving the capital to go home?¡± Su Yanyu thought of the war. Liu Sanniang was in the capital, so her family must be worried about her. Thinking of Madam Wei and Mr. Liu, Su Yanyu said, ¡°Shifu, go back and send my regards to everyone. I¡¯ve already joined the army. My mother won¡¯t allow it. I¡¯m doing it secretly, so 1 don¡¯t have time to talk to you.¡± Hu Yu looked at Su Yanyu. ¡°Young Marquis, you are quite a courageous person.¡± When the war came, be it the nobles or themoners, many people were willing to sacrifice their lives to protect their home. Su Yanyu smiled. ¡°As a citizen of the Xia Dynasty, I naturally have a responsibility to protect my home. When I return after the battle, 1¡¯11 pay you a visit.¡± After Su Yanyu left, Liu Sanniang and the others also left the capital. The army in the capital had already been sent out in several batches. The army camp was empty, so they were also recruiting soldiers. There were long queues at various recruitment ces. People were eager to join the army. ¡°The Crown Prince, the First Prince, the Second Prince, and the Fifth Prince have all gone to war. Their identities are much nobler than ours. They¡¯re not afraid of death. How can we be cowards? If we¡¯re afraid, our country will be destroyed sooner orter.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. They killed so many of our people. We¡¯ll make them pay with their lives.¡± Everyone was excited. After leaving the capital, Liu Sanniang said to Chu Yan, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to Yong County.¡± Chu Yan nodded. They traveled non-stop before returning to Yong County five dayster. Everyone was discussing the war. Liu Sanniang knocked on the door. When Madam Wei opened the door and saw her, she was stunned. ¡°Sanniang, when did youe back? Did you receive the letter I sent you?¡± Liu Sanniang hugged Madam Wei and sniffed. ¡°I set off in a hurry. Perhaps the letter hasn¡¯t arrived yet.¡± Madam Wei stroked Liu Sanniang¡¯s back. ¡°Sanniang, your first and second brothers joined the army. The Jun County is upied, and everyone is in a panic. Other than the children, everyone in Willow Street has gone to the battlefield.¡± When themoners heard about the war, not only was no one afraid, but they were also motivated. It was certain that some people would die, but if they did not stand up for their country, when their country fell, the ones who would die would be their descendants. Madam Wei held Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand. ¡°Your sister-inw is pregnant. I told Dng not to go, but 1 couldn¡¯t persuade him.¡± Liu Sanniangforted Madam Wei gently, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. First Brother and Second Brother will definitelye back safely.¡± Madam Wei nodded. ¡°I pray every day.¡± Tang An and Ye Niuniu stood silently at the side, their eyes red. Now that Liu Sanniang was back, Madam Wei was relieved. At night, Mr. Liu and Chu Yan drank together. Mr. Liu looked at Chu Yan and said solemnly, ¡°Yan, Sanniang is already over 16 years old. Originally, her mother and 1 nned to let you get married this year, but you have always been away from home. Now that you two are back, set a date to hold the wedding.¡± His two sons had already started a family. Mr. Liu had always been concerned about Liu Sanniang¡¯s marriage. Previously, he wanted to keep Liu Sanniang for a few years, afraid that Chu Yan would not treat Liu Sanniang well. However, in the past two years, Chu Yan had proven to everyone that he was a good husband. Before Chu Yan could speak, Liu Sanniang said, ¡°Father, Mother, Chu Yan and 1 still have something to do. Let¡¯s talk about marriage in the future.¡± Madam Wei looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Are you leaving with Yan? It¡¯s not peaceful outside now.¡± Liu Sanniang picked up a piece of fish for Madam Wei. ¡°Mother, when it¡¯s peaceful, Chu Yan and I will get married..¡± Chapter 725 - 725: Going South Chapter 725: Going South Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions At that time, everything that needed to be resolved would be resolved. If she and Chu Yan wanted to live a stable life in this world, they naturally had to get married and officially be husband and wife. They would receive the blessings of their elders and rtives and be partners for life. Madam Wei felt a little sad. She ate the fish and nodded. ¡°Alright, 1 believe the world will be peaceful again.¡± This was not only her wish, but also the wish of the entire Xia Dynasty. Hu Yu and Liu Yuanyuan sat on the roof together. Looking up, they could see the stars. Hu Yu looked up at the heavens. ¡°Liu Yuanyuan, where were you before?¡± In the room below, one could hear heart-warming words intermittently. The only person Hu Yu missed was her mother, Hu Qiushui. Liu Yuanyuan said calmly, ¡°When I was cultivating, my body was upied by a psychic and 1 was suppressed. Later, 1 met Miss Liu. She released me. I went to seek revenge. If not for the fact that I left a soul outside in the world, 1 would have been reduced to ashes.¡± Hu Yu was stunned. ¡°That miserable?¡± She did not expect Liu Yuanyuan¡¯s past to be so tragic. For a moment, she did not know what to say. Liu Yuanyuan said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± She was very miserable, but she was also lucky. She had survived several death tribtions. This was also a blessing from the heavens. Hu Yu looked at Liu Yuanyuan. ¡°Snakes are always vengeful. Will you still seek revenge?¡± Liu Yuanyuan smiled coldly. ¡°Of course.¡± If she couldn¡¯t even take revenge, how could she achieve anything? Hu Yu looked at Liu Yuanyuan. ¡°Who¡¯s your enemy? When you go to take revenge, tell me so that I can collect your corpse.¡± Liu Yuanyuan nced at Hu Yu. ¡°No need.¡± She would seek revenge, but not now. At night, Liu Sanniang slept with Madam Wei. Madam Wei stroked Liu Sanniang¡¯s hair. ¡°My good daughter, my good daughter.¡± Liu Sanniang leaned against Madam Wei and said softly, ¡°Mother, thank you.¡± It was fortunate that she could be doted on by her parents in two lifetimes. Madam Wei sighed. ¡°Why are you thanking me? I just want you to be well.¡± ¡°The rumors about the cavalry of the Jin Dynasty are scary. I¡¯m worried about you.¡± How could themoners not be afraid of an unstoppable cavalry that took down three cities in a row? Liu Sanniang leaned against Madam Wei. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯ll be fine.¡± Madam Wei was worried. Liu Sanniang called Madam Wei¡¯s name and created a beautiful dream for her. Madam Wei quickly fell asleep with a smile. At dawn, Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan prepared to leave. Madam Wei smiled and sent Liu Sanniang into the carriage. After the carriage gradually left, Madam Wei wiped the tears on her face. Tang An and Ye Niuniu held Madam Wei¡¯s arm. Tang Anforted her, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. Dng, Eng, and Sanniang wille back safely. When the world is peaceful, our family will be reunited.¡± Ye Niuniu and Liu Eng were only engaged. The date of their wedding was originally set on the 15th of August this year, but it was not certain if they could get married on time after the war. She said, ¡°Sanniang is a lucky person. She will bring good luck to her two brothers.¡± Madam Wei looked at Tang An. ¡°An, Dng and Eng are not around this year. Help Yuan more. Yuan is already 12 years old. In a few years, he can get married.¡± Tang An nodded. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. If Yuan needs help, I¡¯ll help.¡± If not for the fact that Tang Yuan was young, he would have gone to the battlefield too. Countless brave men had entered the army when the country was in danger. For someone like Yuan, even if he wanted to go, he would not be epted. Liu Sanniang had given Madam Wei a lot of banknotes. It was way more than enough to maintain the household. Now that there was a war, Madam Wei wanted to use this money to buy food and send it to the county magistrate. If there was a need, this food could be sent to the battlefield. Mr. Liu naturally agreed, and Tang An had no objections. On the way, Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan often encounteredmoners who were fleeing with their families. The Jin Dynasty¡¯s cavalry was too terrifying to themoners, so the cities closest to the war were all empty. The further south they went, the fewer people there were. At night, Liu Yuanyuan was a little distracted. She thought for a long time before making up her mind to tell Liu Sanniang. ¡°Venerable, this mountain is the mountain gate of Kongtong Sect.¡± Zhou Yunyi, who had once harmed her, was the Saintess of Kongtong Sect. Thest time she came, she almost died here. Now that she came again, she felt an indescribable disgust and resistance. They lived in a small courtyard. There were very few people here. Knowing that Liu Sanniang was a psychic and was going to the battlefield, the elder didn¡¯t even charge them lodging fee. Thinking of the battle situation, the old man sighed. ¡°If not for the war, our life would have been much better. Now, 1 can only let the children escape with their mother ande back when the world is peaceful. Not long ago, many cultivators of Kongtong Sect went down the mountain. 1 heard from them that there¡¯s something strange about the cavalry of the Jin dynasty.¡± The elder looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Perhaps you¡¯ll meet people from Kongtong Sect when you go to the battlefield..¡± Chapter 726 - 726: The Camp Chapter 726: The Camp Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Liu Yuanyuan lowered her eyes to hide the coldness in them. She did not want to scare this old man. She would never forget the feeling of being surrounded and killed by those people. Just thinking about the word Kongtong made her eyes filled with disgust and coldness. His eyes had already be vertical. The elder clearly did not notice it and was saying to Liu Sanniang with interest, ¡°You are all female cultivators. 1 believe you can be friends with them.¡± Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°If we¡¯re fated, we might be friends.¡± The elder nodded. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You should rest early. Tomorrow, you¡¯ll be able to reach the camp of our army in half a day¡¯s journey.¡± It was already dark. Even if the old man wanted to talk to Liu Sanniang, he had to let her rest. Many psychics from the Mystic World would go to the front battlefield one after another to destroy the enemy with their own strength. This small vige was the only small vige in the vicinity of the battlefield, so it was normal for people to stop by. The old man and his wife stayed together. The two of them were old and their hair was already gray. They looked at people amiably. Hu Yu asked, ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, why aren¡¯t you leaving? You don¡¯t look like you can¡¯t walk.¡± Hearing Hu Yu¡¯s question, the old man smiled and said, ¡°My wife and 1 can¡¯t bear to part with this ce. We¡¯ve lived here for our entire lives. If we have to die, we want to die here.¡± With that, the old man left with his wife. The sky gradually brightened. When Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan came out of the house, Hu Yu and Liu Yuanyuan knew that it was time for them to leave. At noon, Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan arrived at the Xia Dynasty¡¯s army camp. After exining their identities, a soldier brought them to the center of the camp. The general in charge here was called Chou Ming. He was a garrison general who guarded the border all year round. When he heard that a psychic from the Mystic World hade, he asked the soldier who came to inform, ¡°Which sect are you from?¡± Chou Ming was discussing with the elders and Saintesses of Kongtong Sect how to deal with the cavalry. Psychics from the Mystic World often came, but not everyone could enter his tent to discuss. The soldier said, ¡°General, she said that she doesn¡¯t belong to any sect. There are a total of four people and a dog. That dog is especially big.¡± When Chou Ming heard that they did not belong to any sect, he was not interested in seeing them. He waved his hand casually and said, ¡°Let them go to the Left Camp and stay with that group of people.¡± Qiu Ming did not even want to see them. There were not many psychics who were really capable. They were not as useful as his real spears and swords, but it was not right to chase them away, so he could only keep them in an inconspicuous ce. After receiving the order, the soldier left. ¡°General Chou, the cavalry is using the soul array formation. This time, our army needs to gather 81 elite soldiers born at noon to break the array formation. After breaking the array formation, we can easily destroy the cavalry.¡± An old Daoist priest said slowly. Chou Ming frowned and said, ¡°Then 1¡¯11 listen to Elder Zhou. Please help us defeat the enemy.¡± Zhou Hengsheng smiled faintly. ¡°Our Kongtong Sect will do our best to help the people.¡± Chou Ming nodded. ¡°This time, we must wipe out that cavalry!¡± Zhou Hengsheng said calmly, ¡°General Chou, don¡¯t worry. With the Saintess of Kongtong around, we can definitely break the soul array formation of the Jin Dynasty.¡± Zhou Yunyi nodded slightly. She was a Saintess and was pure, but she was also guilty. Kongtong had saved her, so she had to return the favor. Now, she was focused on cultivation. When the war broke out, she naturally had to go down the mountain to quell the chaos and protect the people. Doing this could undoubtedly help her gather lots of merits and faith. When they came, Chou Ming ignored them at first, but the cavalry was too ferocious. The injured soldiers who came back alive told them that the cavalry could not be killed and they would not feel pain. Helpless, Chou Ming had no choice but to take the famous Kongtong Sect seriously. After making the arrangements, Zhou Hengsheng and Zhou Yunyi returned to the tent. Liu Sanniang, Chu Yan, and the others walked into the tent arranged by the soldiers without anyints. Seeing that Liu Sanniang looked friendly, the soldier had a good impression of her. He couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Miss Liu, the four of you can stay here. If you need anything, just get someone to inform us. The people living in these tents are all from the Mystic World. Don¡¯t get into conflict with the one on the left. He has a tiger spirit and is very fierce.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Liu Sanniang thanked him calmly. The soldier nodded and left. Hu Yu lowered her voice and said to Liu Sanniang, ¡°Venerable, the person who imed to have a tiger spirit is a liar. He has an evil spirit.¡± Hu Yu had Yin Yang Eyes. These tents were filled with psychics from the Mystic World, and most of them had spirits.. Chapter 727 - 727: Arrangement Chapter 727: Arrangement Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Only two tents are suspicious. There are either liars or people who raise evil spirits.¡± Hu Yu disdained these people. When the war broke out, some people shed their blood to protect the country, while others tried to make a living out of it. Liu Yuanyuan said calmly, ¡°Venerable, the ce we live now is not good.¡± It was a ce of trouble. Liu Sanniang smiled faintly. ¡°I¡¯m here precisely to settle the trouble.¡± There was a source of evil here. She came here to find an opportunity to eliminate the source of evil and collect the sins spread by the Divine Emperor. Only then could she find the Divine Emperor and eliminate him as soon as possible. Hu Yu smiled and said, ¡°Venerable Liu is right.¡± There was amotion outside the tent. A soldier shouted from outside, ¡°Masters, the general has something to tell you. Please go to the front.¡± Many psychics had already left. After Liu Sanniang settled General ck down, she went out with Chu Yan. After leaving the tent, they could see many psychics from the Mystic World. Most of them were older, and there were not many young ones. Some were blind, and some were limping. They wore serious Daoist robes and looked unapproachable. When Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan arrived, they stood at the side. Zhou Hengsheng and Zhou Yunyi slowly walked out. Everyone quietened down. Zhou Hengsheng said, ¡°The army of the Jin Dynasty used a soul formation. What we need is to use the Yang-Gathering Formation to break it. Now, we need 81 people born at noon. People from the Mystic World are the best candidates. If any of you were born at noon, pleasee out.¡± Zhou Yunyi said loudly, ¡°Every one of us is responsible for the safety of the enemy.¡± ¡°I-I was born at noon.¡± Someone raised a hand and stood out. ¡°Me too¡­¡± People raised their hands one after another. Eight people born at noon stepped forward. Zhou Hengsheng and Zhou Yunyi were delighted. ¡°We have to win this battle. All of you have to go to the battlefield to kill the enemy. We have to win this battle beautifully.¡± Zhou Hengsheng shouted, his eyes filled with ambition. ¡°Elder Zhou is right. We have to win this war.¡± A soldier shouted, causing countless people to echo. Hu Yu muttered softly, ¡°What kind of Yang-Gathering Formation is this? What if someone lied? This will cause the formation to be ineffective.¡± If someone lied and the formation fell t, wouldn¡¯t they be finished? Liu Yuanyuan stared fixedly at Zhou Yunyi. Although her appearance waspletely different, she could still recognize her at a nce. She had said that as long as Zhou Yunyi did not die, she would recognize her no matter what she looked like. Liu Yuanyuan took a deep breath. Now was not the time to seek personal revenge. Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°I have questions.¡± The sudden objection made everyone look at Liu Sanniang to see what she had to say. Zhou Yunyi frowned. Zhou Heng asked coldly, ¡°Miss, do you have any questions? Which sect are you from? Who is your master?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Zhou Hengsheng calmly. ¡°I don¡¯t belong to any sect. I just have questions. Why? Can¡¯t 1 ask questions?¡± Zhou Hengsheng¡¯s eyes darkened as he said calmly, ¡°Miss, if you have any questions, just ask. Of course, you are allowed to ask.¡± Zhou Hengsheng looked at Chu Yan who was standing beside Liu Sanniang and frowned. This man and woman were very unfamiliar, but they were bold. He wanted to see what questions she would ask. Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°There are 81 people. How can you ensure that no one lied about their birth? You have to be careful when setting up the array formation. Once something goes wrong, it will be a disaster.¡± Zhou Hengsheng sneered coldly. ¡°Miss, you don¡¯t have to worry about that. I have my ways. If there¡¯s nothing else you want to ask, be quiet.¡± Zhou Hengsheng nced at Liu Sanniang and said calmly, ¡°As for the rest of you, wait for my instructions. I don¡¯t care why you¡¯re here. Since you¡¯re here, don¡¯t even think about cking off. Every one of you will be used and will go to the battlefield.¡± Zhou Hengsheng did not look at Liu Sanniang anymore. He brought away the people needed to set up the formation. Those who were not chosen returned to their tents. After entering the tent, Hu Yu said, ¡°The person who raises an evil spirit participated in setting up the formation. I¡¯m not sure about others, but he definitely can¡¯t be part of the formation.¡± How could a person who raised an evil spirit gather Yang? Hu Yu sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t think that Elder Zhou can tolerate objections either.¡± Liu Yuanyuan said coldly, ¡°Kongtong Sect is just a superficial sect. These righteous sects are the most shameless. If you can¡¯t beat them, you have to either submit or die. That was what I went through.¡± Hu Yu frowned and was a little angry. ¡°Liu Yuanyuan, after dealing with the cavalry, I¡¯ll go to Kongtong Sect with you to avenge you.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Liu Yuanyuan. Liu Yuanyuan lowered her head and said before Liu Sanniang could speak, ¡°Venerable, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll wait for the right time to settle my grudge with Kongtong Sect. 1 definitely won¡¯t cause trouble for you.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Liu Yuanyuan and said, ¡°There will be a suitable time.¡± Liu Yuanyuan nodded. Her enemy was right in front of her, but she could not take revenge. This was painful and torturous for Liu Yuanyuan. There was no agreement between her and Liu Sanniang. If she wanted, she could even leave Liu Sanniang to seek revenge on Zhou Yunyi. However, after being with Liu Sanniang for so long, she admired her. She would never do such an impulsive thing. Being able to control her hatred was also a form of cultivation. There was the sound of footsteps. A soldier lifted the curtain of the tent. ¡°Liu Sanniang, right? The four of you are assigned to the 17th team. Someone will send you armorter. 1 hope you can show your true ability. As vanguard, you should be fearless. You still have a night to prepare..¡± Chapter 728 - 728: Arrangement 2 Chapter 728: Arrangement 2 Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After saying that, the soldier looked at Liu Sanniang and met her calm eyes. For some reason, he felt guilty. He couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Regardless of whether you¡¯re a real psychic or not, 1 hope you can be lucky enough to survive this war.¡± With that, the soldier turned around and left. Someone caught up to him and stopped him. He asked angrily, ¡°What¡¯s going on? I¡¯m already so old that I can¡¯t even see properly. How can you let me be the vanguard? If 1 go, I¡¯ll die.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Why should we go to the front line? It takes time for me to cast the spell. If 1 go to the front line, no one will protect me. How can 1 cast the spell?¡± The soldier said coldly, ¡°This is General¡¯s order. If anyone is dissatisfied, go to General and tell him.¡± No matter how dissatisfied these people were, the soldier was unmoved. Many people had already started to walk towards Zhou Heng¡¯s tent. They squeezed in like a swarm of bees and shouted, ¡°Elder Zhou, you can¡¯t send me to be the vanguard. I can¡¯t cast my spells¡­¡± Zhou Hengsheng searched the crowd but could not find Liu Sanniang. He frowned. Looking at these people who were afraid of death, Zhou Hengsheng felt disdainful. However, he did not want these people to die in the first ce. Therefore, when these people proposed to be reassigned, Zhou Hengsheng agreed. He looked at everyone with a fake smile and said, ¡°Previously, 1 didn¡¯t know that it was inconvenient for you to cast a spell in the front line. Now that I know, I can reassign you. I have no grudges with you, so I naturally won¡¯t force you to a dead end. If there¡¯s anything you are dissatisfied with, just tell me. I¡¯ll reconsider the arrangements.¡± Everyone heaved a sigh of relief and left the tent in satisfaction. After they left, Zhou Yunyi mocked coldly, ¡°These people are cowards. They¡¯re really more disgusting than worms.¡± Zhou Hengsheng smiled. ¡°There are a few people who didn¡¯te.¡± Zhou Yunyi frowned. ¡°Who didn¡¯te?¡± Zhou Hengsheng flipped open the register book and said calmly, ¡°Liu Sannaing, Chuyan, Hu Yu, and Liu Yuanyuan. There¡¯s also a man called Qing Mu, who ims to be a master in spells, and a middle-aged woman called Bai Anya.¡± Zhou Yunyi frowned. ¡°Is Liu Yuanyuan a woman?¡± One familiar name could be a coincidence, but the two familiar names were definitely not. Zhou Hengsheng nodded. ¡°It¡¯s a woman.¡± Zhou Yunyi¡¯s expression was a little ugly. ¡°Second Uncle, back then, the person who killed me was called Liu Sanniang. At that time, she was just a weak little girl. What did she look like now? When did shee? I actually don¡¯t remember at all.¡± Zhou Hengsheng frowned. ¡°In the afternoon, she was the one who raised questions. Didn¡¯t you recognize her?¡± Zhou Yunyi was even more shocked. She shook her head. ¡°I, I didn¡¯t recognize her.¡± Zhou Yunyi was a little panicked. She recalled the fear of being crushed by Liu Sanniang. Her former enemy was beside her, but she actually did not recognize her. Even if she was unwilling to admit it, it did not change the fact that Liu Sanniang was powerful. Zhou Hengsheng thought of the day Zhou Yunyi returned to the sect with a broken soul and felt a littleplicated. However, soon, he was no longer worried. His eyes darkened as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. 1 arranged for her to join the vanguard team. She¡¯s in the camp now. She won¡¯t dare to do anything to you. It¡¯s uncertain if she cane back alive.¡± The vanguard team was equivalent to a suicide team. Zhou Yunyi also thought of this. She nodded. ¡°That snake followed her, and I have a blood feud with that snake. I¡¯m afraid the blood feud won¡¯t be resolved easily. Between her and me, one will die.¡± Zhou Hengsheng¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°What¡¯s there to worry about? As vanguards, even if they can escape death, they will be seriously injured. At that time, it will be a piece of cake to get rid of them.¡± Zhou Yunyi nodded. Zhou Hengsheng smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Go and rest well. We have to set up the array formation tomorrow. We have to win this battle. We¡¯ve been suppressed by the Cloud Breaking Sect for thousands of years. I¡¯m afraid the people of the Xia Dynasty have long forgotten that our Kongtong Sect is in the Xia Dynasty.¡± ¡°Now that the war has broken out, the Cloud Breaking Sect abandoned the Xia Dynasty. Who can save the people? Only our Kongtong Sect can.¡± This battle concerned the revival of the sect. Therefore, no matter how many disciples died, they had to win. Zhou Hengsheng narrowed his eyes and looked at Zhou Yunyi. ¡°It took a lot of effort to save you. Remember that you will always owe Kongtong Sect. Without my instructions, don¡¯t act rashly.¡± Zhou Yunyi nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Second Uncle. I won¡¯t forget.¡± When she left the sect back then, she was already considered a sinner of the sect. After she died, she was lucky to have a mystic technique to save her life. Now, she could live again because of the Kongtong Sect. Otherwise, she would have died long ago. Now that her life belonged to Kongtong Sect, if she wanted to live, she had to be obedient. ¡°You can leave.¡± Zhou Hengsheng waved his hand. He originally wanted to wait for Liu Sanniang and the others toe and beg him. At that time, he would humiliate her. He had never heard of a woman who didn¡¯t belong to any sect. How dare she challenge him? Since she was stubborn and didn¡¯te to beg him, he would wait and watch her miserable ending. As the night gradually darkened, the army camp became lively. It was time for dinner. When Hu Yu saw the big pot of food being served, she lost her appetite. There were many beans mixed in the rice. All the dishes were mixed together. It was not appetizing and did not smell good. Hu Yu took a look and waved her hand. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. I¡¯m not eating.¡± Liu Yuanyuan ced the bowl and chopsticks in front of Hu Yu. ¡°There¡¯s a fierce battle tomorrow. If you don¡¯t eat, you will starve.¡± Hu Yu was the most afraid of starving. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°That detestable Elder Zhou is clearly doing it on purpose. He wants Venerable Liu to beg him..¡± Chapter 729 - 729: Yang Gathering Formation Chapter 729: Yang Gathering Formation Trantor: yce Trantions Editor: yoe Trantions When rhe psychics from the Mystic World were assigned to the vanguard team, they were so anxious that they went to look for Zhou llengsheng to re-arrange. If they joined rhe vanguard team, they would most likely die. Hu Yu took a big hire of food and snorted. ¡°He wants Venerable Liu to beg him? Dream on!¡± Liu Yuanyuan did not say anything, bur she agreed with Hu Yu. Liu Sanniang smiled faintly. She had indeed never thought of begging Elder Zhou. After dinner, Liu Yuanyuan cleaned up rhe dishes. It was already dark, so most of them washed up and went to bed after dinner. When rhe sky lit up slightly, they heard the sound of a horn. And there were movements in every re nr. This was the first time Hu Yu was wearing armor. She felt that it was very novel, but she still couldn¡¯t help butin, ¡°The quality of this armor is really bad. 1 scratched it with my ws and it¡¯s broken.¡¯¡¯ However, she still put it on. After getting ready, the few of them left the tent together. General ck obediently slept in the rent. After 20,000 soldiers were gathered, Chou Ming began to instruct. Hundreds of elite teams were wearing different colors of armor. Zhou llengsheng was also making arrangements. ¡°The 81 of you will chant an incantation and set up an array formation on the battlefield. Unless you¡¯re dead, you can¡¯t leave the center of the array formation. These tens of thousands of people will protect you at all costs.¡± Zhou Yunyi was dressed in white and was extremely beautiful. Iler gaze passed through the crowd andnded on Liu Sanniang and rhe others. She felt a little uneasy. Her eyes turned cold. She only hoped that Liu Sanniang and the others would die on the battlefield. As the vanguard, they would most likely die. Zhou Yunyi met Liu Yuanyuan¡¯s gaze and smiled mockingly. She moved her lips and mouthed. ¡°If I can kill you once or twice, I can kill you three times. This time, I¡¯ll definitely kill you all.¡± Liu Yuanyuan¡¯s expression was cold. She moved her lips and mouthed. ¡®Then i¡¯ll wait and see who dies.¡± Zhou Yunyi understood what Liu Yuanyuan meant, and killing intent surged in her eyes. Zhou llengsheng was already getting someone to open a wine jar and pour wine. He raised his hand and cut his finger with a dagger. Blood dripped into the wine bowl. The blood melted in the wine. lie said loudly, ¡°Who isn¡¯t born at noon? If you step out now, you still have a chance to quit it. If you step out now, I won¡¯t hold you ountable for lying.¡± ¡°If no one steps out, then we¡¯ll offer our blood to the Heavens to pray for a triumphant return.¡± Zhou llengsheng nced at the 81 people indifferently. No one stepped out. T hey all cut their fingers with a dagger and dripped their blood into wine. Afterpleting the ritual, they imitated Zhou Hengsheng and drank the wine. Zhou llengsheng was very satisfied. ¡°Alright, no matter what, we have to destroy that damn cavalry today.¡± With a fierce expression, Chou Ming shouted, ¡°Follow me to the city gate and prepare to fight!¡± Countless people echoed, ¡°The Xia Dynasty will definitely win!¡± The soldiers followed Chou Ming to the city gate. Liu Sanniang and the others were led to another ce by a soldier. This was a vanguard team with about a thousand people. The only weapon in everyone¡¯s hands was a spear. ¡°I thought there were only old ones in the vanguard team. I didn¡¯t expect there to be so many young ones.¡± Liu Yuanyuan did not speak and stood behind Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan. In front of Liu Sanniang was a young man. The man¡¯s face was a little pale. He looked around. The way he looked at people was filled with pity, as if he was looking at the dead. When he saw Liu Sanniang, he was stunned for a moment before pulling the middle-aged woman beside him. ¡°Sister, that girl is not ordinary.¡± Qing Mu said this because he sensed the abundance of life on Liu Sanniang s body. lie had an indescribable feeling and could not help but want to approach her. Bai Anya turned to look at Liu Sanniang and said to Qing Mu, ¡°Follow me.¡± The two of them walked to Liu Sanniang¡¯s side. Bai Anya asked directly, ¡°You¡¯re the girl who came yesterday, right?¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°I am.¡± ¡°I believe you can tell that not many people in our team will survive. Elder Zhou wants us to die. Whoever questions him will be sent here.¡± Bai Anya said calmly. Qing Mu was sizing up Liu Sanniang. lie smiled at Liu Sanniang to express his goodwill. Bai Anya said calmly, ¡°When we fightter, protect yourself well. We have to at least hold on until the reinforcements arrive.¡¯1 ¡°The cavalry of the Jin Dynasty won¡¯t feel any pain and are not afraid of death. I¡¯m afraid today will be a bloody battle. Unfortunately, our sect is not influential and we don¡¯t even have a chance to speak, so we can only let the Kongtong Sect arrange it.¡± Bai Anya thought for a moment and reminded Liu Sanniang. She did not mind if Liu Sanniang knew what she was thinking. She was dissatisfied with Zhou Hengsheng s arrangement to begin with. If there was a mistake in the formation set up by the 81 people, the consequences would be great. Liu Sanniang looked at Bai Anya and said, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Bai Anya frowned. ¡°No matter what, protect yourself well on rhe battlefield. Although bleeding is very painful, sometimes you need to bleed to see the truth.¡± Qing Mu smiled and said, ¡°Miss Liu, don¡¯t me Sister Anya for being straightforward. Previously, we wanted to give General Chou some ideas, but before we could say it, we were rejected by Elder Zhou.¡± ¡°There must be something strange with the Jin Dynasty¡¯s cavalry. We suspect that someone is manipting it. As long as we sneak into the Jin Dynasty¡¯s army camp and get rid of the person behind it, the cavalry will be nothing to be afraid of. Unfortunately, Elder Zhou said that this idea will cause a lot of people to die for nothing.¡± Qing Mu¡¯s eyes darkened. Because they were insignificant, their words were not taken seriously. Zhou llengsheng did not even give rhe devil his due. Naturally, they were targeted by Zhou llengsheng for proposing ideas. Therefore, Qing Mu and Bai Anya were not surprised at all that they were assigned to the vanguard team. Bai Anya frowned and said calmly, ¡°Just wait and see. If a n filled with loopholes can seed, there¡¯s only one possibility, which is that the heavens are helping..¡± Chapter 730 - 730: The Opening of the Yin Gate Chapter 730: The Opening of the Yin Gate Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions When the deafening sound of hooves came from outside the city wall, many people in the vanguard team revealed terrified expressions. The city gate slowly opened. Chou Ming shouted from the city wall, ¡°The vanguard, go!¡± Even though they were afraid, this team still charged forward. After leaving the city gate, Liu Sanniang saw the cavalry. At a nce, they looked like arge group of ck ants. They were wearing ck armor from head to toe. The horses under them were also wrapped in ck armor. The cavalry on the horses waved their double-headed scimitars and rushed towards the city gate. When they passed by the deep pit that had been set up in advance, some of the armored soldiers fell off their horses, but they quickly got back up to their horses. ¡°Kill them all¡ª¡± The sound of the war drums shook the sky, and it was majestic. In the vanguard team, someone shouted, ¡°For our parents, wives, and children, charge! Let¡¯s fight them to the death!¡± Facing the cavalry, there was no doubt that they had no chance of winning. However, when they thought of their wives, children, and parents at home, everyone rushed over to face the enemy head on. The eyes of the cavalry soldiers were exposed. They would only die if a spear stuck into their eyes. Otherwise, no matter how badly they were injured, they wouldn¡¯t fall. They would not feel any pain. This was the most terrifying thing about the cavalry. The 81 people at the back began to chant incantations to set up the formation ording to the instruction. A golden light lit up and shone on everyone. This golden light seemed to be the natural enemy of the cavalry. These cavalry soldiers who did not know pain all emitted white smoke. ¡°Elder Zhou¡¯s array formation is working. Everyone, seize the chance to kill them all.¡± This scene gave everyone hope. However, it was not only the Jin Dynasty¡¯s cavalry that was emitting white smoke, but also the people who were setting up the formation. The Yang Gathering Formation was targeted at evil. At this moment, the psychics who raised evil spirits felt extremely painful. They could not bear such pain at all. Therefore, as some people left, the golden light weakened. The eyes of the cavalry were bloodshot, like a demon from hell. They were even stronger than before. Chou Ming¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Elder Zhou, what¡¯s going on? Why is this happening?¡± Zhou Hengsheng¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Someone lied to me, which is why this formation is not working.¡± Chou Ming was burning with anxiety. ¡°Then what should we do now?¡± Zhou Hengsheng frowned. ¡°We can only close the city gate. Otherwise, when the cavalry enters the city, it will be toote.¡± Chou Ming¡¯s face darkened. ¡°How can we close it? If we close the city gate now, won¡¯t our soldiers die for nothing?¡± Zhou Heng frowned. ¡°General, if you don¡¯t close it, the cavalry will break through the city and go straight down to kill the innocent people.¡± He had already spent a lot of energy on this formation. It was not his fault that it did not work. Even if they wanted to pursue the matterter, he would not be held ountable. Chou Ming gritted his teeth. Looking at Zhou Hengsheng¡¯s nonchnt expression, he was indescribably angry. He had already done as Zhou Hengsheng asked, but the result was far from satisfactory. Chou Ming felt extremely aggrieved. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to look at the tragic situation below. He turned his face away and ordered in a hoarse voice, ¡°Close the city gate!¡± Hearing this order, the soldiers closest to the city gate retreated. Hu Yu and Liu Yuanyuan¡¯s faces and bodies were covered in blood. They turned around and cursed, ¡°Damn!¡± Liu Sanniang frowned. She looked at the ck cavalry. In her eyes, they were just wisps of ck smoke. Yin and Yang were imbnced. How did these Yin soldierse to this world? The Yang Gathering Formation was useful, but the 81 people could not activate it. Liu Sanniang could only choose to open the Yin Gate. She flew up and chanted. As she chanted, a huge ck hole began to appear around her. From the hole, a roar that sounded like a ghost came. In a daze, Liu Sanniang seemed to have seen a ck figure standing high in the clouds. Liu Sanniang heard him say in a deep voice, ¡°The chosen one, are you willing to sacrifice your life to end the war? You¡¯re too weak. If you want to save the world, you have to die.¡± Liu Sanniang looked down. The scene of the battleground was almost hellish. She had also thought about sacrificing herself. If there was time, she could think of another way, but there was no time now. Not only did she have to subdue these Yin soldiers, but she also had to seal the Yin Gate again. Countless wisps of ck smoke were sucked into the Yin Gate. The sharp cries of pain were deafening. The armor on the armored soldiers turned into ck cloth at a speed visible to the naked eye. Without the Yin power, they fell one after another, as if they were dying. Liu Sanniang could feel that the gate behind her was also sucking her in, wanting to pull her into that endless hell. Liu Sanniang felt that her clothes were soaked in sweat. She looked down at Chu Yan, who was covered in blood. He was looking up at her. His eyes were golden and vertical, as if he was trying his best to suppress something. It was as if in the next second, the storm in Chu Yan¡¯s eyes would burst out. Liu Sanniang smiled at him. She reached into her stomach and took out something before throwing it into the Yin Gate. With that, the Yin Gate instantly closed. Liu Sanniang fell from the sky. Chu Yan reached out and caught her. The people who were still alive were in disbelief. Just like that, these undying armored soldiers were gone. Their eyes were wide open as they looked in Liu Sanniang¡¯s direction. Hu Yu and Liu Yuanyuan returned to Liu Sanniang¡¯s side and blew spiritual energy at her. Liu Sanniang¡¯s face was very pale. She smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine. This is what I¡¯m destined to do.¡± Liu Yuanyuan frowned and clenched her fists. Hu Yu did not suppress her emotions. She hugged Liu Sanniang and cried. ¡°How can you be fine? I saw it with my own eyes. You threw your liver into that gate. Boohoo¡­¡± Hu Yu firmly believed that Liu Sanniang would be a god sooner orter. At that time, she would definitely not die. But now, Liu Sanniang was still in a mortal body. She hugged Liu Sanniang and saw with her Yin Yang Eyes that there was no liver in Liu Sanniang¡¯s body.. Chapter 731 - 731: Hu Yu, Come Back Chapter 731: Hu Yu, Come Back Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Hu Yu¡¯s eyes gradually turned red as tears streamed down her face. In her anger, she could not help but reveal her true form. Her hands turned into sharp ws as she said fiercely, ¡°Those cowards harmed Venerable Liu. I¡¯ll go and kill them and dig out their livers.¡± ¡°Demon, demon¡ª¡± Hu Yu¡¯s fierceness was terrifying. Liu Sanniang said coldly, ¡°Hu Yu,e back!¡± Hu Yu had already grabbed someone¡¯s cor. Hu Yu¡¯s demonic appearance made ordinary people feel fear from the bottom of their hearts. Hu Yu gritted her teeth, her eyes filled with killing intent. After being with Liu Sanniang for so long, she had long treated her as an elder. She liked to follow Liu Sanniang. If Liu Sanniang was killed by these people, she would avenge her and kill these culprits. However, Liu Sanniang¡¯s cold voice pulled her back to her senses. Hu Yu grabbed the clothes on this person and tore them apart. In a sh, Hu Yu returned to Liu Sanniang¡¯s side and turned into a silver fox. Hu Yu grabbed Liu Sanniang¡¯s hem and let out a whimper. Liu Yuanyuan bent down and picked Hu Yu up. She looked at Hu Yu¡¯s ck jade-like eyes that were wet with tears. Hu Yu sniffled. ¡°Liu Yuanyuan, why aren¡¯t you crying?¡± Liu Yuanyuan didn¡¯t say anything. Liu Sanniang gently touched Hu Yu¡¯s head, her eyes filled with love. ¡°Quick, open the city gate¡ª¡± When Chou Ming saw this scene with his own eyes, he shouted with a trembling voice. The unstoppable cavalry was destroyed just like that. The soldiers of the Jin Dynasty did not attack again. Themander seemed to have given the order to retreat, and countless Jin soldiers were retreating. The city gate opened. Under Chou Ming¡¯s lead, countless elite soldiers came out to clean up the battlefield and helped the injured soldiers back. Chou Ming came to Liu Sanniang and the others. His voice was trembling as he asked, ¡°May I ask who you are?¡± Chou Ming did not expect Liu Sanniang to defeat the Jin cavalry alone. The Jin cavalry was indeed abnormal. Their vitality seemed to be sucked away by something. Liu Sanniang looked at Chou Ming and said calmly, ¡°Liu Sanniang.¡± ¡°Liu Sanniang?¡± Chou Ming did not remember this name at all, but from this moment on, he would remember it. ¡°Miss Liu, what kind of method did you use just now to actually destroy the cavalry? With such a powerful person like you, the Xia Dynasty can be saved.¡± Chou Ming was a little excited. As long as Liu Sanniang was around, he did not have to worry about the Jin soldiers. ¡°Venerable Liu is tired. The Jin soldiers have already retreated. Let¡¯s return to the camp to rest first. As long as the person who can control the cavalry is still around, the cavalry will never disappear. We need to solve the problem at the root.¡± Liu Yuanyuan said coldly. Chu Yan was covered in blood. He held Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand and walked towards the city gate without saying anything. Liu Sanniang felt Chu Yan¡¯s trembling hand. She shook his hand, hoping that he would not be worried. She knew that what she had just done must have made Chu Yan worried. Liu Yuanyuan carried Hu Yu and followed behind. Yang Qingshan, Liu Dashan, and Liu Xiaoshan were stunned. They were assigned to the vanguard team and did not expect to face the cavalry so quickly. They thought that they were going to die, but everything Liu Sanniang did gave them hope again. Yang Qingshan whispered, ¡°Is Sanniang really that powerful?¡± Yang Qingshan found it unbelievable. In his heart, he already treated Liu Sanniang as a goddess. Liu Dashan and Liu Xiaoshan came back to their senses. Liu Dashan said, ¡°Sanniang has always been very powerful. She¡¯s the nemesis of evil. This cavalry is evil, so Sanniang came to deal with it.¡± Liu Xiaoshan¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°If only Yinniang could listen to Sanniang back then.¡± If Liu Yinniang listened, she would not have died. Liu Dashan sobbed. Liu Yinniang¡¯s death was a pain in their hearts that they could never recover from. ¡°Sanniang doesn¡¯t look too good. She must be injured.¡± Yang Qingshan thought of Liu Sanniang¡¯s pale face and could not help but feel a little worried. Liu Dashan and Liu Xiaoshan looked at each other. Liu Xiaoshan said to Yang Qingshan, ¡°Brother Qingshan, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll ask aroundter. We are rted to Sanniang. It¡¯s only right for us to be concerned about her.¡± Liu Xiaoshan was also a little worried. He thought of Madam Wei. ¡°If Auntie Wei finds out, she will be heartbroken. What¡¯s wrong with this world?¡± The injured soldiers were brought back and treated. This battle ended with the retreat of the Jin soldiers. There were a total of 240 people injured and 206 people died in this battle.¡± This number made countless soldiers cheer. Compared to the casualties on the enemy¡¯s side, this number was considered aplete victory. When Chou Ming received this good news, he immediately asked his subordinates to bring him a brush and ink. He wrote a letter and got someone to send it to the capital. Chu Yan held Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand and returned to the tent. He did not say anything and only pulled her to sit down. He reached out and touched Liu Sanniang¡¯s face, his gentle eyes filled with heartache. He leaned over and kissed her with trembling lips.. Chapter 732 - 732: The Great Change in the World Chapter 732: The Great Change in the World Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Liu Sanniang also kissed him back. Liu Yuanyuan carried Hu Yu out. Hu Yu was very quiet. She sniffed and said, ¡°Normally, 1 like to see such a sweet scene the most. Today, for some reason, looking at Venerable Liu like this, 1 actually feel like crying. What¡¯s wrong with this world?¡± Hu Yu clearly felt that something was wrong. When mortals fought, they would always use tactics to win. Such an evil method had never happened before. How could mortals fight with evil technique? The cavalry of the Jin Dynasty used evil techniques to deal with mortals. It was not a war at all, but a massacre. Liu Yuanyuan sighed. ¡°The world is corrupted. It¡¯s precisely because of this that Venerable Liu was born.¡± Hu Yu nodded in agreement. Liu Xiaoshan, Liu Dashan, and Yang Qingshan asked around outside Liu Sanniang¡¯s tent. Liu Yuanyuan looked at the three of them coldly. ¡°Who are you?¡± Liu Dashan pulled Liu Xiaoshan and Liu Qingshan back a step. Yang Qingshan said, ¡°Miss, the three of us are from Yong County. These two are Liu Dashan and Liu Xiaoshan. They¡¯re also from the Liu n. Seeing that Sanniang is injured, we wanted to ask her how she is. Is she alright? Is there anything we can do?¡± Liu Yuanyuan¡¯s cold expression softened. ¡°Venerable Liu is fine, but it¡¯s not convenient for her to see you now. I¡¯ll tell Venerable Liu that you were here.¡± Yang Qingshan smiled. ¡°The three of us are in the 78th team. I¡¯m Yang Qingshan. I live with Liu Dashan and Liu Xiaoshan. We are relieved to hear that Sanniang is fine. Don¡¯t worry about us. Just let her rest.¡± Liu Yuanyuan nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell Venerable.¡± Yang Qingshan smiled. ¡°Then we¡¯ll go back first.¡± There would always be a chance to meet. When this war was over, they could meet up in their hometown. There was no hurry. The three of them came to ask Liu Sanniang if she was doing well. Now that they received the answer, they left in relief. After the three of them left, Hu Yu said, ¡°Previously, Madam Wei said that many men from the Liu n went to war. 1 hope they can all be safe.¡± Liu Yuanyuan sighed. ¡°I hope so.¡± As soon as Yang Qingshan left, a soldier came over. When he saw Liu Yuanyuan guarding outside the tent, he said respectfully, ¡°Miss, our general wants to invite Miss Liu over to discuss something.¡± Liu Yuanyuan said calmly, ¡°I will tell her.¡± The soldier left after delivering the message. Not only was Liu Sanniang invited, but all these people from the Mystic World were invited. Liu Yuanyuan also saw some people from the Mystic Worlding out of the surrounding tents. Most of these people were assigned to guard the city and did not even leave the city gate, so they were naturally safe. Qing Mu and Bai Anya changed out of their bloody clothes and walked past the tent. Qing Mu smiled at Liu Yuanyuan. ¡°Well wait for Miss Liu to go with us.¡± Liu Yuanyuan did not speak. She hugged Hu Yu and waited silently. In the tent, Liu Sanniang heard the voices outside. When Chu Yan let go of her, she looked at him and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Liu Sanniang held Chu Yan¡¯s hand and stood up. She looked at his bloody clothes and ck robe. On it was a white gardenia that she had embroidered herself. The white flower was stained with blood. Liu Sanniang reached out and patted it gently. The dirty blood turned into a small red fog and disappeared. The blood on Chu Yan¡¯s body also turned into a red fog and disappeared. Liu Sanniang walked out with Chu Yan. Liu Yuanyuan nodded slightly. ¡°Venerable.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded slightly. Bai Anya looked at Liu Sanniang and said, ¡°Miss Liu, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so capable. 1 know you must be seriously injured. As long as there is anything we can do, Qing Mu and 1 will support you fully. Such a sinister technique has to be eliminated to restore peace to the world. I¡¯m willing to sacrifice my life for it.¡± Qing Mu smiled. ¡°Sister Anya is right. 1 know that Miss Liu must think so too. One person¡¯s power is too weak, but ten or a hundred people will form an unstoppable force.¡± Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°Okay.¡± The few of them walked towards the main camp. There were not many psychics who had seen Liu Sanniang open the Yin Gate with their own eyes. This time, other than discussing the way to get rid of the cavalry, they would also find out who was to me. Zhou Hengsheng would never let people who brought disgrace to the Kongtong Sect off. Therefore, someone had to be responsible for the failure of the formation. People entered the main camp one after another. Chou Ming sat on the main seat. On the left was the seat for the Kongtong Sect, and on the right was an empty seat. When Liu Sanniang and the others entered, Chou Ming immediately stood up. ¡°Miss Liu, please take a seat.¡± Zhou Hengsheng¡¯s face was ashen. He nced at Liu Sanniang coldly. Zhou Yunyi was the same. She looked at Liu Yuanyuan coldly. They did not expect such an ending. Zhou Yunyi was filled with hatred.. Why did it have to be these people? Chapter 733 - 733: What Decision Do You Make? Chapter 733: What Decision Do You Make? Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions In her heart, as long as it was not these people, anyone was fine. Liu Sanniang nodded at Chou Ming and sat down with Chu Yan and the others. Chou Ming heaved a sigh of relief to see that Liu Sanniang didn¡¯t seem to be someone who would hold grudges for small matters. He said, ¡°Miss Liu, I¡¯m a boor and don¡¯t have good manners. If 1 offended you, please forgive me.¡± Chou Ming raised his ss and drank the wine. He filled his ss again and said to everyone present, ¡°You are all righteous people. If 1 ever offended you, I hope you can forgive me. No matter how powerful we soldiers are, we can¡¯t resist an evil cavalry. 1 hope you can help us break this evil technique. As long as the Jin soldiers don¡¯t have this evil technique, we¡¯ll fight the Jin soldiers head on. If the Jin soldiers want to take down our city, they have to step over our heads first.¡± This abnormal cavalry felt no pain and didn¡¯t fear death. Before today, Chou Ming did not see any hope. Even the famous Kongtong Sect could not deal with it. He knew that Liu Sanniang had to make a huge sacrifice, but for the lives of countless innocent people, he could only beg Liu Sanniang. Chou Ming looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu, it¡¯s said that it¡¯s the responsibility of the righteous to subdue demons and save the people. If you¡¯re willing to help the Xia dynasty, we will remember your kindness for the rest of our lives.¡± Zhou Hengsheng said coldly, ¡°General Chou, do you know how dangerous it was just now? Although Miss Liu subdued the 5,000 cavalry, if I¡¯m not wrong, she sacrificed a lot to force the Yin Gate to close. If the Yin gate can¡¯t be closed, what will happen? Yin and Yang are notpatible. When Yin reces Yang, the human world will be hell.¡± After Zhou Hengsheng finished speaking, his expression darkened. ¡°If not for those cowards who chickened out today, the formation would have been activated and we would have been able to destroy the cavalry.¡± After Zhou Hengsheng finished speaking, someone mocked. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the Kongtong Sect is not good at choosing the right people. It takes 81 people to set up the formation. The more people there are, the more variables there will be.¡± Bai Anya mocked mercilessly. Zhou Hengsheng red at her. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°Now that the war is still wreaking havoc, we should avoid internal strife. If anyone has a good idea to break the evil technique, Kongtong Sect is willing to listen to your orders.¡± Zhou Hengsheng took a deep breath. There were so many people in the camp. If he pressed too hard at this time, it would only tarnish Kongtong¡¯s reputation. Zhou Hengsheng was willing to take a step back. Bai Anya did not say anything else. She looked away and said, ¡°We¡¯re all willing to listen to Miss Liu.¡± Chou Ming also said, ¡°Those of you who chickened out, as long as you¡¯re willing to make up for your mistake, I won¡¯t pursue the matter.¡± ¡°We¡¯re all willing to listen to Miss Liu.¡± A few people stood up and nodded at Liu Sanniang. When the others saw this, they also said, ¡°We¡¯re willing to listen to Miss Liu¡¯s arrangements.¡± Chou Ming looked at Liu Sanniang. Liu Sanniang¡¯s face was still a little pale, making Chou Ming a little worried. He thought to himself that he must get the chief to make the most nourishing soup for Liu Sanniangter. Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°Everyone, rest for the night. Tomorrow morning, follow me to the camp of the Jin dynasty. Only by catching the mastermind who can open the Yin Gate and breaking his technique can the Yin and Yang be kept in check.¡± When Chou Ming heard Liu Sanniang¡¯s decision, he was a little shocked. She looked like a weak woman, but she made people unable to help but respect her. Zhou Hengsheng said calmly, ¡°What AAiss Liu said makes sense. We¡¯ll be prepared and follow you.¡± Zhou Yunyi tugged at Zhou Hengsheng¡¯s sleeve, but Zhou Hengsheng gave her a cold look. Zhou Yunyi gritted her teeth and lowered her head to hide the hatred in her eyes. Bai Anya and Qing Mu cupped their fists. ¡°I¡¯m willing to follow.¡± ¡°Someone needs to stay to protect the base. Since everyone is going, I¡¯ll stay behind to protect it. If the Jin soldiersunch a sneak attack, I¡¯ll fight them off.¡± The tall and strong middle-aged man said in a low voice. He was Master Hu, who imed to be the incarnation of the divine tiger. ¡°What Master Hu said makes sense. Some capable people should be left behind to protect the camp, right?¡± The few people sitting beside Master Hu echoed. They did not dare to look at Liu Sanniang and lowered their voices. Master Hu originally wanted to help set up the formation, but who knew that the formation was actually used to deal with evil things? It was embarrassing for him to run away at thest minute. Master Hu looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu, you are a righteous person. I believe you will support my decision, right?¡± If she did not support him, she would be considered narrow-minded. He thought that he had to argue with Liu Sanniang, but Liu Sanniang only nced at Master Hu and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m talking about my decision. What you decide to do is up to you.¡± Liu Sanniang stood up and nodded at Chou Ming. ¡°General Chou, I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Chou Ming nodded respectfully. ¡°Okay, Miss Liu.¡± Bai Anya and Qing Mu stood up and followed. The others looked at each other. Now, they had to decide whether they wanted to follow Liu Sanniang or not. Initially, they thought that if they took the initiative to join Liu Sanniang, Liu Sanniang would be grateful to them. Now, she had made it clear that whether they wanted to follow or not was their choice. From the beginning to the end, she had no intention of wanting their help. Zhou Hengsheng looked at Liu Sanniang¡¯s back and had a strong intuition. He said in a low voice, ¡°The Kongtong Sect will follow Miss Liu. It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll go and rest first. Goodbye..¡± Chapter 734 - 734: She’s Willing Chapter 734: She¡¯s Willing Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Zhou Hengsheng stood up and left. Zhou Yunyi quickly followed. Zhou Hengsheng quickly returned to the tent. Zhou Yunyi followed behind him. As soon as she entered, Zhou Yunyi could not help but ask, ¡°Why are we following her? Did you forget that she is our enemy? It¡¯s not certain if she cane back alive from the enemy¡¯s camp.¡± Zhou Hengsheng nced at Zhou Yunyi coldly. ¡°What do you know?¡± Being reproached, Zhou Yunyi did not dare to speak. Seeing that she was unconvinced, Zhou Hengsheng said coldly, ¡°Yunyi, you¡¯ve died once. Why don¡¯t you still understand that you¡¯re nothing in front of Liu Sanniang.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a master in the Jin army. If Liu Sanniang fights him, it¡¯s not certain who will live or die. No matter who wins or loses, both sides will suffer. If Liu Sanniang is seriously injured, we can get rid of that evil master. If Liu Sanniang dies and the evil master is seriously injured, it¡¯s also our chance. No matter what, this trip is worth it.¡± ¡°You keep saying that you want to kill them. Think about it. With your current ability, can you kill her alone?¡± Zhou Hengsheng said coldly. He nced at Zhou Yunyi, who was in a daze, and looked away in disdain. In his opinion, Zhou Yunyi was too stupid. Zhou Yunyi¡¯s heart was filled with hatred. When she heard Zhou Hengsheng¡¯s exnation, she was enlightened. She lowered her head and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. 1 was too short-sighted just now.¡± Zhou Hengsheng was a scheming person after all. He could see far ahead of her. Zhou Hengsheng said reproachfully, ¡°You need to change your personality. Remember, it¡¯s not easy to save your life. You have to think about the consequences before doing anything.¡± Zhou Yunyi clenched her fists. Although she was indignant, she could only listen. However, no matter how she tried, she could not remain calm. Seeing her like this, Zhou Hengsheng waved his hand. ¡°Go to rest.¡± Zhou Yunyi had died once. Logically speaking, after experiencing so much, she should learn something. Why was she still so stupid? Her life was not worth saving. Zhou Hengsheng¡¯s eyes darkened. Zhou Yunyi was just lucky. Because her father was the sect master, she could live again. If not for this, someone like her would die ten or a hundred times. When Liu Sanniang and the others returned to the tent, Liu Sanniang took out cinnabar and talisman paper from her cloth bag, drew a few talismans, and handed them to Liu Yuanyuan. ¡°Send them to the three people who came today. Tell them to take care of themselves.¡± Liu Yuanyuan nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go now.¡± Liu Yuanyuan took the talismans and found Liu Dashan and the others. Liu Dashan, Liu Xiaoshan, and Yang Qingshan were together. When they saw Liu Yuanyuan, they were a little nervous. Liu Yuanyuan handed over talismans. ¡°Venerable asked me to give these to you. He said that you have to take care of yourself.¡± Liu Dashan, Liu Xiaoshan, and Yang Qingshan took the talismans and asked nervously, ¡°Is Sanniang feeling better? She doesn¡¯t have to worry about us. We¡¯re not afraid of anything. She needs to take good care of herself.¡± Liu Yuanyuan¡¯s expression was calm. ¡°Venerable Liu knows how concerned you are about her.¡± They held the talismans and watched as Liu Yuanyuan turned around and left. Yang Qingshan put the talisman into his pocket. ¡°Keep it well. This is a gift from Sanniang. It¡¯s best if we keep it well.¡± Liu Dashan and Liu Xiaoshan nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Sanniang has always been a good person.¡± When Liu Yuanyuan heard the conversation between the three of them, she had mixed feelings. Sometimes, the feelings between humans were heartbreaking, but sometimes, it was also touching. After returning to the tent, Liu Yuanyuan said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ve already sent the talismans over. They¡¯re very grateful to you.¡± Liu Sanniang smiled and did not speak. At night, a soldier came with a steaming y pot. When he saw Liu Sanniang, he smiled. ¡°Miss Liu, this is the chicken that the kitchen specially stewed for you. There are some nourishing herbs inside. Eat it while it¡¯s warm.¡± Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°Thank you.¡± Hu Yu licked the corner of her mouth. ¡°It smells so good. Venerable, eat it quickly. It looks delicious.¡± Hu Yu wanted to eat it, butpared to that, she wanted Liu Sanniang to recover more. Then, the soldiers brought over some side dishes. Although they were not as exquisite as the ones in the capital, they were the best in this army camp. This was prepared for Hu Yu and the others. Chu Yan fed it to Liu Sanniang, ignoring the fact that Hu Yu was watching and smiling as she ate. Liu Sanniang was a little embarrassed¡­ However, she had no choice but to open her mouth to eat the meat and drink the soup fed to her. After the meal, Chu Yan wiped the corners of Liu Sanniang¡¯s mouth with a handkerchief. The two of them slept together. Chu Yan gently hugged Liu Sanniang and said gently, ¡°Have a good dream.¡± Liu Sanniang fell asleep. In a daze, she saw a pavilion where a ck figure was standing. Liu Sanniang walked over and the ck figure said calmly, ¡°Are you really willing to die for this world?¡± Liu Sanniang sat down calmly. ¡°You¡¯re the Divine Emperor, right?¡± The ck figure sneered. ¡°That¡¯s right. You probably don¡¯t know me. Perhaps some ancient books have records of me.¡± He admitted his identity frankly. Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°Why do you want to cultivate the Dao of life and death?¡± The Divine Emperor smiled and asked, ¡°This world is so rotten. Why do you want to save the world? We both know that without this world, there will be plenty of other worlds.¡± Liu Sanniang did not say anything. She knew that this was an illusion. She looked around and the entire world seemed to be enveloped in white fog. The Divine Emperor turned his back to Liu Sanniang. ¡°Are you really not afraid of death? I can feel that you¡¯re a little different. You have a divine soul. Although it¡¯s iplete, it¡¯s not difficult to repair it. Are you really willing to die?¡± Liu Sanniang stood up and turned to look at the thick fog in front of her. She said calmly, ¡°I was born in this world and belong to this world., so it¡¯s only right for me to save this world.¡± After saying that, Liu Sanniang walked into the thick fog. Liu Sanniang opened her eyes and felt the warmth of the person beside her before slowly closing her eyes again. On the mountaintop that towered into the clouds, a ck figure stood tall. He closed his eyes and felt the wind blow past his face.. He muttered, ¡°But I¡¯m unwilling¡­¡± Chapter 735 - 735: Entering an Illusion Chapter 735: Entering an Illusion Trantor: yce Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The sky gradually brightened. The soldiers in rhe army camp had already woken up to train. Liu Sanniang had already packed up and the group left the tent. Qing Mu and Bai Anya were already waiting outside the tent. When they saw Liu Sanniange out, they immediately stood up and followed. Liu Sanniang and the others walked out, and Chou Ming personally came to send them off. There were a total of 12 people who were willing to go with Liu Sanniang. Chou Ming had mixed feelings. ¡°Miss Liu thank you so much. 1 don¡¯t know what to say. I can only send you off with wine. 1 hope you cane back safely!¡± It was rhe most serious etiquette to send one off with wine. Liu Sanniang nodded slightly. ¡°1 hope General can be safe too.¡± After saying that, Liu Sanniang took a sip of wine. The group gradually left the army camp. Hu Yu said to Liu Sanniang through voice transmission, ¡°Venerable Liu, among this group of people, apart from Qing Mu, Bai Anya, and two Daoists from the Kongtong Sect, there are three mortals who pretended to be masters. The rest of them have evil spirits.¡± These things could not be hidden at all from Hu Yu¡¯s Yin Yang Eyes. Hu Yu looked at Zhou Yunyi and frowned. ¡°Zhou Yunyi is the Saintess of the Kongtong Sect. She¡¯s especially pure and deserves the title of the Saintess, but she¡¯s done something evil. She shouldn¡¯t be so pure, right? Liu Yuanyuan won¡¯t hate her for no reason.¡± Liu Yuanyuan and Zhou Yunyi were mortal enemies. Logically speaking, it was impossible for Zhou Yunyi to have such a pure body after what she had done. Liu Yuanyuan said calmly, ¡°She used a secret technique.¡± Hu Yu was puzzled. ¡°She only changed her body, but her soul is still the same. However, I can¡¯t see any impurities in her soul.¡± Liu Sanniang listened to their voice transmission and squeezed Chu Yau¡¯s palm. ¡°Chu Yan, do you have anything to say?¡± Chu Yan said, ¡°She stinks.¡± ¡°Since Venerable Chu said that she stinks, she must be stinky. No matter what kind of evil technique she used, she will suffer retribution one day. Liu Yuanyuan, don¡¯t worry. You will definitely take revenge/¡¯ Hu Yu looked at Liu Yuanyuan and smiled. Liu Yuanyuan looked ar Hu Yu and said calmly, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Hu Yu smiled. ¡°Since you think I¡¯m right, then smile. We¡¯ve known each other for so long, but I¡¯ve never seen you smile.¡± Liu Yuanyuan was expressionless. ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Hu Yu ced her hands on her hips. ¡°What do you mean? Are you mocking me?? Liu Yuanyuan, let me tell you, I will ger angry. I have a very bad temper!¡± Where no one could, Liu Yuanyuan¡¯s lips curled up. Zhou Hengsheng had been observing Liu Sanniang. The more he looked at her, the more confused he became. In his opinion, Liu Sanniang did not seem to be any different from an ordinary woman. She had a fiance. If not for rhe fact that there were two demons behind her, no one would think of her as a master. Zhou Hengsheng looked at Zhou Yunyi, who was deep in thought, and said, ¡°Yunyi, do you sense danger from her?¡± Zhou Yunyi came back to her senses. ¡°Uncle, she makes me feel terrified. I hope she can die.¡± Zhou Yunyi¡¯s face was a little pale. Her intuition strongly urged her not to follow Liu Sanniang. Cultivators had a sixth sense that was sharper than ordinary people. Zhou Yunyi knew that this sense of danger came from her sixth sense. She had already died at Liu Sanniang¡¯s hands once, and the fear in her heart was deeply engraved in her soul. Zhou Hengsheng nced at Zhou Yunyi coldly. ¡°Useless thing, it¡¯s a taboo for cultivators to be possessed by inner demons. Stay focused.¡± Zhou Hengsheng did not hide his disdain. His brother had paid such a painful price to save such a useless daughter. Zhou Yunyi gritted her teeth and did not speak. The Jin army camp was only dozens of kilometers away from rhe Xia Dynasty¡¯s camp. After a day of traveling, they were very close to it. The forest was rich and dense. After the group stepped in, the forest was covered in white fog. Vaguely, there was a strange fragrance. ¡°It¡¯s knockout powder!¡± Someone cried our, and then there was the sound of bodies falling. Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan held hands and slowly fell to the ground. At that moment, Liu Sanniang felt an extremely powerful force, followed by intense hatred. ¡°Lin Cong,e and catch them.¡± When Liu Sanniang opened her eyes, she saw a river in the mountains. The boy with his pants rolled up had a smile on his face, looking bright and dazzling under rhe sun. In the river, there were four children. They held bamboo baskets in their hands and waded through the river. As they scooped the river with the basket, many small prawns were scooped up.. ¡°Wow, hahaha, there are so many. Lin Feng, go get a wooden bucket to keep the prawns. Let¡¯s get more. When we go back, we¡¯ll stir-fry them. It¡¯s very delicious.¡± Lin Feng quickly brought the wooden bucket over. The few of them ced the river prawns in the basket into rhe wooden bucket and went into the river. The sun was scorching, and it was undoubtedly very pleasant to y in the river. Seeing that the sun was setting, they washed their hands, wrung out their wet clothes, put on their shoes, and left. Liu Sanniang felt that they were walking towards her, but they did not seem to see her. They walked past her and walked away. ¡°Brother Jie, are weing tomorrow? I like to eat this river prawn, but my mother won¡¯t let me cook it. She said it s a waste of firewood/¡¯ Lin Feng held the wooden bucket and asked Lin Jie beside him. Lin Cong smiled. ¡°If we want to eat them, we can only eat at Lin Jie¡¯s house.¡± ¡°Sister Xue¡¯s cooking is superb.¡± Lin Feng swallowed his saliva. Lin Fan, who was shorter than Lin Jie, also swallowed his saliva and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s make a deal. You can go to our house to eat prawns, but you just have to bring a bundle of firewood for us. Otherwise, there won¡¯t be your portion.¡± Lin Jie smiled. ¡°My brother is right. If you want to eat, you have to work.¡± Lin Feng and Lin Cong seemed to have thought of the fragrant fried prawns. They immediately swallowed their saliva. ¡°Alright .¡± Chapter 736 - 736: Kind and Clean Chapter 736: Kind and Clean Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The few of them walked away with smiles. Liu Sanniang looked at them until she disappeared from sight. She lowered her head and saw the ck and wrinkled bark. As far as she could see, there were branches and trees. She had be a tree! Liu Sanniang knew that this was an illusion. The person she was looking for had already set up this illusion before her arrival. If she could not leave the illusion, she would not be able to see the person who opened the Yin Gate. What about Chu Yan, Hu Yu, Liu Yuanyuan, and the others? She became a big tree and could only see a vige in the distance. At sunset, smoke began to rise from the chimneys in the vige. She had fallen into illusions a few times, each time with a different identity, but this time, she was Liu Sanniang. She just became a tree and could not move. She could only look at the vige from afar. The sky gradually darkened. Liu Sanniang looked from afar and saw faint light in the vige. Liu Sanniang listened carefully and heard many voices. She calmed down and focused her attention on a house. ¡°Uncle Lin, Auntie Lin, Sister Xue¡¯s cooking is really good. Thank you.¡± Lin Feng and Lin Cong were holding rice cakes in their hands. They stuffed some of the stir-fried river prawns into it and ate in big mouthfuls. In the yellow mud house with a thatched roof,ughter could be heard. The dishes in the big bowl slowly bottomed out, and the few of them burped. Lin Feng and Lin Cong licked their lips. ¡°Sister Xue, can we go get river prawns again tomorrow? It¡¯s been hot these days.¡± Lin Xue smiled. ¡°Sure.¡± Lin Feng and Lin Cong left and returned home. After their friends left, Lin Jie and Lin Fan went to wash up. After washing up, they climbed into bed and slept. Lin Xue took out the dirty clothes that her two brothers had taken off. She looked at her sleeping brothers and smiled. ¡°Naughty children.¡± Lin Xue went out to wash the clothes in the back. Mrs. Lin cleaned up the house and came over to help wash it. The smell of smoke wafted in the air. Mrs. Lin smiled and said, ¡°Your father is smoking again.¡± Lin Xue smiled. ¡°Mother, Father is tired from working all day. He just wants to smoke some cigarettes to rx.¡± Mrs. Lin wiped the water off her hands and touched Lin Xue¡¯s rough hair. ¡°Xue, you¡¯re so sensible. 1 really want to keep you for two more years. It¡¯s all my fault for making you suffer with us.¡± Lin Xue¡¯s face was a little yellow and she looked malnourished. Only her eyes were very bright and clean. Lin Xue smiled and said as she washed her clothes, ¡°Father and Mother dote on me so much. I¡¯m blessed to be your child. Our family is poor, but as long as we work hard, our lives will get better and better.¡± Mrs. Lin looked at her daughter who had a pure heart and smiled in relief. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The mother and daughter washed the clothes together and hung them up on the rope in the courtyard. When she touched the holes, Mrs. Lin said helplessly, ¡°We can¡¯t let them y in the water tomorrow. They alwayse back with holes in their clothes.¡± Lin Xue smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Thest time I went to town, 1 bought some fabrics. I can use them to sew the clothes.¡± Mrs. Lin smiled in relief. ¡°You always pamper them. What if you spoil them too much?¡± Lin Xue said seriously, ¡°Jie and Fan are both good children. I only have two brothers. If I don¡¯t dote on them, who should 1 dote on?¡± Mrs. Lin had nothing to say. After cleaning up, she prepared to enter the room to rest. Mr. Lin stopped smoking and said to Lin Xue, ¡°Remember to lock the door. You don¡¯t have to wake up so early every day. Rest more.¡± Lin Xue replied, ¡°Okay, Father.¡± After closing the door and blowing on the oilmp, the courtyard turned dark and blended in with the mountains. In the dark night, Mr. and Mrs. Lin slept in each other¡¯s arms on the wooden bed. Mrs. Lin said, ¡°Xue is getting married. What dowry can we prepare for her?¡± Mr. Lin was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll make a cupboard and a few stools for her. Our family is not well-off. That¡¯s all we can do.¡± Mrs. Lin nodded. ¡°That child from the Chen family has a good character. Our daughter will have a good life in the future.¡± Mr. Lin smiled. In the darkness, a ck snake slithered out. Hu Yu squatted outside. When she saw the ck snakeing out, she went over. ¡°It should be this family, right?¡± Liu Yuanyuan nodded. ¡°I think so. I just don¡¯t know who created this illusion. If we want to know who it is, I¡¯m afraid we have to wait.¡± Hu Yu squatted down. ¡°I¡¯m so sad. Look at what I¡¯ve be now. An ugly dog. I miss my beautiful fur.¡± Liu Yuanyuan stuck out her tongue. ¡°I don¡¯t think anything is gonna happen tonight. Let¡¯s go and find Venerable Liu first. You¡¯re a dog now. Have you seen another dog? General ck is most likely the same as you.¡± Hu Yu pursed her lips. ¡°General ck is not a demon. Even if General ck bes a dog, he can¡¯tmunicate with us. Let¡¯s go find Venerable first.¡± Hu Yu was right. They had to find Liu Sanniang first. Liu Yuanyuan called Liu Sanniang in her mind. Soon, Liu Sanniang told Hu Yu and Liu Yuanyuan where she was. Hu Yu trotted on her short legs and panted. ¡°Liu Yuanyuan, can you grow bigger and carry me? I¡¯m too tired and can¡¯t move at all.¡± Liu Yuanyuan looked at Hu Yu. Hu Yu had be a one-month-old puppy. She was slow and weak. Liu Yuanyuan slithered into the grass. ¡°How about you stay? i¡¯ll go meet Venerable Liu.¡± Hu Yu immediately sped up. ¡°That won¡¯t do.¡± The sky began to brighten. A ck snake circled around a tree. Hu Yu was so tired that she kept sticking out her tongue and stammering, ¡°Venerable, did you be a tree? 1-1 suddenly felt that being a dog is not all that bad..¡± Chapter 737 - 737: Puppy and Poisonous Snake Chapter 737: Puppy and Poisonous Snake Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions At least she could still move. Liu Sanniang looked at a snake and a dog. After confirming that the snake was Liu Yuanyuan and the dog was Hu Yu, she said, ¡°What¡¯s going on in the vige?¡± Liu Yuanyuan said calmly, ¡°Everything in the vige is fine. The others are not special. Only one family is special. I can feel the kindness in them.¡± Lin Xue¡¯s innocent eyes made people take pity on her. They were as clean as a baby¡¯s. Hu Yu also said, ¡°Everyone in this vige is kind-hearted. It¡¯s as if they¡¯re living in seclusion. They¡¯re really poor, but they¡¯re also really happy.¡± Hu Yu leaned against the tree. ¡°Venerable, what should we do now?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at the red sun slowly rising in the sky and said calmly, ¡°Try your best to stay in the vige. Hu Yu, think of a way to stay in Lin Jie¡¯s house. Don¡¯t rm them. Liu Yuanyuan, walk around and see if you can find Chu Yan.¡± Hu Yu and Liu Yuanyuan nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Liu Sanniang thought for a moment and said, ¡°Liu Yuanyuan, be careful. Don¡¯t do anything rash.¡± Hu Yu was a little puppy and looked harmless. Usually, no one would hurt her. However, Liu Yuanyuan was after all a poisonous snake with ck patterns. When people saw her, even if they did not have any ill intentions, they might attack Liu Yuanyuan on instinct. It was unknown what Zhou Hengsheng and Zhou Yunyi had be. In the illusion, there was danger everywhere. Liu Yuanyuan had enemies, so it was even more dangerous. Liu Yuanyuan could feel Liu Sanniang¡¯s concern for her. She said, ¡°Thank you, Venerable. I¡¯ll be careful.¡± She had never forgotten the hatred between her and Zhou Yunyi. She was not in a hurry to take revenge. She could slow down because other than killing Zhou Yunyi, there was something more important. The sun had already risen. Not long after, Liu Sanniang saw a few familiar figures. Lin Jie and Lin Fan walked in front with a wooden bucket and a basket on their backs. There were some ropes and some small things inside. ¡°Lin Feng, Lin Cong, go fishing for river prawns. Fan and I are going to dig a few pits and see if we can catch some wild rabbits. My sister is getting married. We want to catch something and sell it in exchange for some money to give to her.¡± Lin Jie gave the wooden bucket and basket to Lin Feng and Lin Cong. Lin Cong and Lin Feng took it and went to the river. ¡°Alright, after today, we can¡¯t catch the river prawns. We have to wait for them to grow. Tomorrow, we¡¯ll go with you to catch the rabbits.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Lin Jie and Lin Fan smiled and nodded. The four of them separated. Liu Sanniang¡¯s gaze followed the two brothers as they walked away. They found a ce to dig a hole and sprinkled some rice in it. This was the trap for the rabbits. Whether they could catch the rabbits or not depended on luck. ¡°Brother, I don¡¯t want Sister to get married. If she gets married, who will sew clothes for us?¡± Lin Fan and Lin Jie sat by the bush and said as they picked the red fruits to eat. Lin Jie smiled. ¡°Sister is already 18 years old. If she doesn¡¯t get married, it will be toote. Do you want her to be single forever?¡± Lin Fan shook his head. ¡°Of course not. Our sister is so good. She deserves a good husband.¡± At the thought that his sister was about to get married, Lin Fan sniffed. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. I¡¯ll pretend 1 didn¡¯t see it.¡± Lin Fan looked away and said. However, his red eyes were also on the verge of tears. Lin Fan quickly wiped his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not crying.¡± Liu Yuanyuan chased a rabbit and a rooster into the trap. Hu Yu was puzzled. ¡°Liu Yuanyuan, why are you doing this?¡± Liu Yuanyuan said calmly, ¡°If you don¡¯t understand, just be quiet.¡± Hu Yu tried her best to bark. ¡°Woof, woof, woof¡ª¡± Hu Yu¡¯s barks quickly attracted Lin Fan and Lin Jie¡¯s attention. The two of them came because they heard a puppy barking. From afar, Lin Fan eximed, ¡°Brother, it¡¯s a little dog. Why is it barking at the ce where we set the trap?¡± Lin Jie was a little surprised. ¡°There seems to be something in the pit.¡± He ran over quickly and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s a rabbit and a pheasant.¡± Hu Yu wagged her tail hard and rubbed her head against the brothers¡¯ legs. ¡°Pack up the things and pick up some dry firewood. Let¡¯s go home.¡± He could definitely sell this wild rabbit and pheasant for money. Hu Yu ran with difficulty and whimpered. She was too tired. Seeing how pitiful she was, Lin Fan wanted to hug her. Lin Jie had no time to care about a dog. Lin Fan couldn¡¯t bear to abandon a puppy. ¡°Brother, this puppy is so pitiful. Why don¡¯t we bring it home?¡± Lin Jie frowned. ¡°It¡¯s not easy to raise this puppy. Forget it.¡± Hu Yu barked. ¡°Woof, woof, woof¡ª¡± If it weren¡¯t for the fact that this was an illusion, she would have hit him with her ws. Lin Fan turned around and squatted down to pick Hu Yu up. He touched Hu Yu¡¯s fur with his small hand. ¡°Brother, this puppy is smart. If it didn¡¯t bark, we wouldn¡¯t know that we caught a rabbit and a pheasant.¡± Lin Jie looked at Hu Yu for a while and nodded. ¡°Alright, bring her back first. When we go back, I¡¯ll ask around and see whose puppy it is.¡± On the way back, Lin Fan kept touching Hu Yu¡¯s head.. Hu Yu felt inexplicablyfortable and sleepy¡­ Chapter 738 - 738: Yellow Ox and Hedgehog Chapter 738: Yellow Ox and Hedgehog Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions When she was ced on the ground, Hu Yu tried her best to rub her head against Lin Fan¡¯s feet and wagged her tail to express her reluctance to leave. Lin Fan wanted to keep Hu Yu to begin with. Now, he was even more reluctant to let Hu Yu go. ¡°Brother, look at it. This puppy is fated with our family. How about I give a portion of my food to this puppy? It¡¯s still so young. It can¡¯t eat much. Moreover, when it grows up, it might be able to go up the mountain to catch the rabbits for us.¡± Lin Jie didn¡¯t like it. ¡°Go back and ask Sister and see if she agrees.¡± Their family was not rich. Instead of raising a dog, they might as well raise a hen. Lin Jie did not look at Lin Fan¡¯s pleading eyes. Lin Fan carried Hu Yu in. Lin Xue was cleaning up the house. When she saw her two brothers return, she smiled and went forward. ¡°Jie, Fan, you¡¯re back so early. You even brought back firewood.¡± Lin Xue was stunned when she saw the puppy in Lin Fan¡¯s arms. ¡°This puppy is really good-looking. Where did ite from?¡± Lin Fan hugged Hu Yu. ¡°Sister, this dog is very intelligent. I want to raise it, but Brother won¡¯t let me.¡± Lin Xue smiled. ¡°If you want to raise it, so be it. When it grows up, it can fend for itself.¡± Lin Fan immediately smiled. ¡°Brother, Sister has agreed. Let¡¯s raise the puppy together.¡± Lin Xue touched Lin Fan¡¯s head. ¡°Keep it. It won¡¯t eat much.¡± Lin Fan nodded. He looked at Hu Yu and smiled. He reached out and touched her. Hu Yu also rubbed against his palm. The soft touch made Lin Fan¡¯s heart soften a little. He ced Hu Yu on the ground, wanting to y with her. Lin Jie stopped him and said, ¡°It¡¯s still a puppy. We can¡¯t keep touching it. It won¡¯t feel good. Since we¡¯re going to raise it, let¡¯s see where we should keep it.¡± Lin Fan was very obedient. He immediately went to find a bucket and a tattered shirt to make a kennel for Hu Yu. Hu Yuined to Liu Yuanyuan, ¡°This family is too poor. I don¡¯t want to live here.¡± Liu Yuanyuan hid in the dark and saw this scene. She said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to stay, then leave. But think about it. Where else can you go?¡± Hu Yu stoppedinning. She obediently crawled into the kennel that Lin Fan had specially prepared for her andy down to express her satisfaction with her new home. Lin Xue and Lin Jie took out the wild rabbit and pheasant from the basket. Lin Xue was surprised. ¡°It¡¯s so big. How did you catch it?¡± Lin Jie scratched his head in embarrassment. ¡°Perhaps I was lucky. I¡¯ll get Father to sell it for money tomorrow.¡± Lin Xue touched Lin Jie¡¯s head. ¡°Okay.¡± After cleaning up the basket, Lin Jie went to call Lin Fan to go to the river. Liu Sanniang watched as they met up with Lin Feng and Lin Cong by the river and caught river prawns together. They were extremely happy. At dusk, the four of them went home together. The forest fell silent. Liu Sanniang felt something fall on her body. She looked over and saw a bird. Liu Sanniang was stunned. Chu Yan¡¯s voice came from beside her ear. ¡°Sanniang, it¡¯s me.¡± Chu Yan became a bird. Liu Sanniang couldn¡¯t help but want tough. ¡°Did others be like this too?¡± Liu Yuanyuan was a snake, Hu Yu was a puppy, she was a tree, and Chu Yan was a bird. Chu Yan nodded. ¡°Zhou Hengsheng became an ox, and Zhou Yunyi became a hedgehog. Qing Mu is a duck in the vige and Bai Anya is a chicken. 1 didn¡¯t find anyone else. Perhaps they¡¯re too weak and don¡¯t have a consciousness.¡± For the time being, he only found these people. Liu Sanniang said, ¡°What will happen in this vige?¡± Chu Yan replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know yet, but it shouldn¡¯t be long before it happens.¡± Liu Sanniang said, ¡°What can we do? Can we only watch?¡± Chu Yan was silent for a moment. ¡°Perhaps.¡± At least for the time being, they were still trapped here and could not leave. As the night slowly receded on the horizon, a new day began. There did not seem to be anything special in the small vige. Hu Yu and Liu Yuanyuan lived in the Lin family. If anything happened, they could discover it immediately. Liu Sanniang watched carefully and did not see anything. She saw a farmer leading an ox out. The ox walked slowly and looked around. Zhou Hengsheng had be an ox. He felt extremely oppressed and ufortable. However, this was an illusion. The illusion was like a cage, and they were people who had been captured by the owner of the illusion. They were locked up and were at the mercy of the master of this illusion. Zhou Hengsheng had a feeling that something would happen in this vige, but after being an ox for a few days, nothing happened. He did not want to eat grass, but he was an ox and had to. From time to time, he would look up and look around. He did not know what the others had be. Zhou Hengsheng had been calling Zhou Yunyi for a long time. Finally, he heard a response. ¡°Uncle, where are you?¡± Zhou Hengsheng thought of what he looked like now and was angry, but he still said, ¡°I¡¯ve be an ox. If you see an ox,e over. That¡¯s me.¡± Zhou Yunyi was a hedgehog. She ran around and finally saw a yellow ox. Zhou Yunyi asked tentatively, ¡°Uncle, I saw a yellow ox. Is that you?¡± Zhou Hengsheng gritted his teeth and replied, ¡°It¡¯s me. Where are you?¡± Zhou Yunyi soon arrived in the grass in front of Zhou Hengsheng. She said, ¡°Uncle, do you see me? I¡¯m a hedgehog.¡± Zhou Hengsheng looked over and indeed saw a hedgehog looking at him with its ck eyes. ¡°I saw you. Did you meet anyone else?¡± They had all be animals, and the others were probably the same. Zhou Yunyi shook her head. ¡°No.¡± They were not familiar with each other to begin with, so they couldn¡¯t use voice transmission tomunicate with each other. Zhou Hengsheng knew what was going on. ¡°Let¡¯s not get separated for now and wait and see.¡± Zhou Yunyi nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Zhou Yunyi did not go far. She followed Zhou Hengsheng, but she had to be careful. She was like a hedgehog now. If she was discovered, she would probably be caught. That would be more troublesome, so she had to hide herself well. In a farmhouse, Qing Mu looked up at the yellow vegetable leaves thrown by the kind-looking old woman. The old woman said, ¡°Eat, eat more andy more eggs.¡± Qing Mu was speechless and felt like he was about to break down. He had actually be a duck.. Chapter 739 - 739: Rooster and Duck Chapter 739: Rooster and Duck Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Qing Mu craned his neck and opened his mouth, quacking. However, he was actually saying, ¡°Sister Anya, where are you?¡± Bai Anya was next door. When she heard Qing Mu¡¯s quacks, she clucked weakly. However, what Bai Anya said was, ¡°I¡¯m next door.¡± Qing Mu looked in the direction of the voice and saw a rooster. When Qing Mu and Bai Anya woke up, they realized that they had be a duck and a rooster. Bai Anya looked at Qing Mu. ¡°You¡¯re a duck, right?¡± Qing Mu wanted to cry, but no tears came out. ¡°Sister Anya, don¡¯t make fun of me.¡± Bai Anya said seriously, ¡°I wonder what Miss Liu and the others have be. If they¡¯re also poultries, we can probably be able to understand each other.¡± Qing Mu looked at the chickens and ducks pecking at the leaves beside him. ¡°They¡¯re definitely not with us. We are not in a good situation. What if we¡¯re captured and killed by the owner?¡± Bai Anya looked around. ¡°If you don¡¯ty the eggs, it¡¯ll probably be dangerous. I¡¯m the only rooster. I most likely won¡¯t be killed.¡± Qing Mu said seriously, ¡°What should we do now? Can we only wait like this?¡± Bai Anya thought for a moment and said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait for a few days. After all, if we escape and get caught, we¡¯ll definitely die.¡± Qing Mu thought for a moment and felt that what Bai Anya said made sense. ¡°Then let¡¯s wait and see. Let¡¯s figure out the situation first.¡± Bai Anya nced at the dejected duck. ¡°Don¡¯t scare yourself too much. In this poor ce, people only eat meat when there is a festival. We are safe for the time being.¡± Bai Anya pped her wings and flew high. She looked around and knew that this was a vige in the mountains. Qing Mu was relieved to hear that. ¡°I¡¯m just afraid. 1 feel like there¡¯s nothing I can do now. I¡¯m trapped here and can¡¯t resist. If 1 die, I don¡¯t know if 1¡¯11 really die.¡± Bai Anya flew to Qing Mu¡¯s side andforted him. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. We¡¯ll be fine.¡± The sky gradually darkened, and the chickens in the hen coop began to close their eyes and sleep. The ducks in the duck coop alsoy down quietly. Bai Anya and Qing Mu were not poultry after all and were not sleepy. After two days of peace, Qing Mu and Bai Anya knew that the daughter-inw of this family had just given birth and was doing her postpartum confinement. Other than that, everything was very normal. The only thing they could do was wait. The two of them took turns keeping watch at night. The night was already very dark, and the vige fell into a deep sleep. When a cold wind blew over, the sleeping poultry seemed to have sensed something. They opened their eyes and cried out uneasily. Qing Mu and Bai Anya could clearly see that something had entered this house just now. ¡°Sister Anya, something came in just now.¡± Qing Mu was a little anxious. He wanted to go out and take a look, but he couldn¡¯t. Bai Anya¡¯s heart was also heavy. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Let¡¯s wait and see first.¡± Soon, they heard the sound of a baby crying. ¡°Ahhh¡ª¡± The baby¡¯s cry was especially ear-piercing on this quiet night. The poultry in the coop was very uneasy and cried out restlessly. Old Madam Luo came out of the house and shouted impatiently, ¡°Why are you shouting? I¡¯ll kill you tomorrow if you don¡¯t stay quiet.¡± The familiar voice of the owner gradually calmed the poultry down. Bai Anya and Qing Mu also heard a woman coaxing the child. That was Madam Yan, the daughter-inw of Old Madam Luo. She had just given birth to a son and was not in good health. When her son cried, she could only lift her clothes to breastfeed her son. However, the baby, who was crying non-stop, refused to eat. Everyone in the house was woken up. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is he crying so much?¡± Old Madam Luo came back after shouting at the frightened poultry. She picked up the child and coaxed, ¡°My good grandson, sleep well. Don¡¯t cry.¡± Madam Yan had just given birth and was still weak, so Old Madam Luo shared a room with her to take care of her. Seeing that Madam Yan was struggling to get up, she asked Madam Yan to lie down while she hugged the child and coaxed him, but she could not stop him from crying. Madam Yan was also anxious. ¡°Mother, let me try feeding him again.¡± Old Madam Luo could only put her grandson back into Madam Yan¡¯s arms, but the baby wouldn¡¯t eat. Madam Yan panicked. ¡°Mother, why does he refuse to eat?¡± The child¡¯s cries woke up the family. The father and son, who were sleeping in the same room, got up. The old man was smoking cigarettes outside while the young man entered the room. ¡°Mother, what happened to the child?¡± Madam Yan¡¯s body was weak, and she anxiously tried to breastfeed her child. Old Madam Luo frowned. ¡°I¡¯ll go and pray.¡± Old Madam Luo went out and prayed to the heavens. ¡°Heavens, bless my grandson and let him stop crying.¡± When Old Madam Luo returned to the room, Madam Yan smiled. ¡°Mother, he¡¯s eating now¡­¡± Old Madam Luo went forward to take a look. Seeing that her grandson was eating while sobbing, Madam Luo heaved a sigh of relief. But soon, they heard the dog barking. The sound of children crying could also be heard. On such a quiet night, the cries of children made people panic, and the peace of the night was broken.. Chapter 740 - 740: Something Unclean Chapter 740: Something Unclean Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Qing Mu and Bai Anya, who were in the coop, felt a little uneasy because something had left when the baby stopped crying. It was not because Old Madam Luo¡¯s prayer worked, but because the thing left the child. The house where the cry of the child was heard happened to be the house where the thing entered just now. Qing Mu said, ¡°Sister Anya, peace is gone.¡± Bai Anya flew up and looked outside. ¡°Yes, I know.¡± This night was not peaceful. It was filled with the cries of the children everywhere. Hu Yu and Liu Yuanyuan were guarding the Lin family, so when something came, Hu Yu saw it. Hu Yu immediately said to Liu Yuanyuan, ¡°Liu Yuanyuan, an evil spirit came in and went to Lin Jie¡¯s room.¡± Hu Yu walked towards Lin Jie¡¯s room with her short legs. She scratched the door with her ws and barked, ¡°Woof, woof, woof¡ª¡± Liu Yuanyuan slithered in through the gap in the stone and saw a ck shadow standing at the side of Lin Jie and Lin Fan¡¯s bed. The ck shadow reached out and grabbed the thin nket on Lin Jie and Lin Fan. He even blew on it. The cold aura made Lin Jie and Lin Fan shiver and wake up. Lin Fan rubbed his eyes and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Brother, there¡¯s someone in our room.¡± Lin Jie hugged Lin Fan, his entire body trembling. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. You¡¯re just too sleepy. There¡¯s no one else here. Close your eyes.¡± Lin Jie also saw the ck figure, but he was older than Lin Fan and had to protect his younger brother. The two brothers hugged each other and trembled. Hu Yu also squeezed in through the crack in the door. With Yin Yang Eyes, she immediately saw the evil spirit. She immediately barked at the evil spirit, ¡°Woof, woof, woof¡ª¡± Hu Yu bared her fangs. If not for the fact that she was trapped in this puppy¡¯s body, she would have pped the ck shadow away. Themotion here woke up Mr. and Mrs. Lin. Mrs. Lin pushed open the door and immediately climbed onto the bed to hug Lin Jie and Lin Fan. Mr. Lin took out a kitchen knife and waved it in the air. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you are. Get out, or I¡¯ll kill you¡­¡± When Mr. Lin saw Hu Yu shouting in a direction, he mustered his courage and shed in that direction. He could not see anything. All the hair on his body stood on end. However, he was the head of the family and could not back down. A cold wind blew on his body, and Mr. Lin kept cursing. Mrs. Lin hugged the two children andforted them. When Lin Xue heard themotion, she got up, took a sickle, and cursed with Mr. Lin. ¡°Leave quickly. Don¡¯t scare my brothers.¡± Mrs. Linforted Lin Jie and Lin Fan. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here.¡± Hu Yu stopped when the evil spirit left. Soon, the evil spirit went to another house and stayed there for a while, scaring the children into crying before leaving. As for the children, they nestled in their parents¡¯ arms and pointed in the direction of the evil spirit with trembling hands. ¡°Father, Mother, he¡¯s standing there¡­¡± The adults could not see it and could only curse at the air. For the entire night, the vige was in chaos. Liu Yuanyuan and Hu Yu told Liu Sanniang about the situation in the vige through voice transmission. They did not know what the evil spirit was trying to do. Liu Sanniang could not move. Chu Yan had already flown into the vige. She said to Hu Yu and Liu Yuanyuan, ¡°Don¡¯t act rashly. Just wait and see.¡± The sky gradually brightened. Today was a cloudy day, and there were signs of fog in the vige. No one went out to farm. The unrestst night had traumatized everyone. Everyone gathered together. ¡°Is our vige haunted? Last night, the chickens and dogs cried for the entire night. Why don¡¯t we invite a Daoist priest to perform a ritual?¡± Although the adults could not see the thing, there were children in every house. Seeing the children crying in fear, they felt uneasy. Looking at the uneasy expressions on everyone, the elder nodded. ¡°Then go down the mountain and invite a Daoist. Our vige is a good ce. Usually, such a strange thing won¡¯t happen.¡± Although the vige was small, nothing like this had happened in the past. Since the elder had said so, no one objected. When Mr. Lin returned home, Mrs. Lin looked at him worriedly. ¡°How is it?¡± Mr. Lin told Mrs. Lin what happened. Mrs. Lin sighed deeply. Lin Fan hugged Hu Yu, his face still a little pale. ¡°Puppy, why do you think there are ghosts in this world?¡± Hu Yu could not answer Lin Fan. The weather was gloomy all day, as if it was going to rain. In the afternoon, the group of people who went down the mountain returned with a gray-haired man. The man was dressed in gray cotton clothes. He looked around the vige and said, ¡°The evil aura is invading. It¡¯s difficult to deal with it.¡± Hearing this, the vigers panicked. ¡°Sect Master Zhou, you have to help us. No one in our vige did anything bad. We shouldn¡¯t have suffered such a disaster.¡± ¡°Sect Master Zhou, you¡¯re the sect master of Kongtong Sect. You must have a way, right?¡± The vigers looked at Zhou Hengjin with hope. Zhou Hengjin¡¯s expression was serious. ¡°If you do as I say, there is still a way to save the situation. Otherwise, this ce will eventually turn into a no man¡¯snd.¡± ¡°Sect Master Zhou, we¡¯ll do whatever you say.¡± The vigers were just ordinary people and did not know anything about mystic techniques. When they encountered strange things, they could only ce their hopes on the masters of the Mystic World. They met Zhou Hengjin at the foot of the mountain. Zhou Hengjin could tell the worry in their heart at a nce, which was why they immediately invited Zhou Hengjin to the vige. Zhou Hengjin entered the vige and looked around. Zhou Yunyi hid in the corner to look at the familiar figure outside before returning to the cowshed with aplicated expression. Zhou Hengsheng said anxiously. ¡°Who¡¯s outside?¡± Zhou Yunyi frowned and said, ¡°Second Uncle, my father is here. I¡­¡± Zhou Yunyi could not continue. The uneasiness in her heart was getting stronger and stronger. Her intuition told her that she had to leave this ce as soon as possible, but how could she leave? Zhou Hengsheng was stunned for a moment before saying calmly, ¡°Yunyi, if you want to leave, follow your father..¡± Chapter 741 - 741: Lead the Way Chapter 741: Lead the Way Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Zhou Yunyi was burning with anxiety. For some reason, she felt that this ce was a fatal threat to her. She had to leave. Hearing Zhou Hengsheng¡¯s words, Zhou Yunyi knew that he had a way to make her leave. Zhou Yunyi immediately asked, ¡°Second Uncle, what should I do?¡± Zhou Hengsheng looked at Zhou Yunyi. Through the hedgehog¡¯s ck eyes, he could see the ugliness in her heart. After knowing that the person who came was Zhou Hengjin, Zhou Hengsheng figured out what was going on. Zhou Hengsheng said calmly, ¡°Go and follow your father. He will take you away.¡± This was the ce where Zhou Yunyi was reborn. It was undoubtedly satisfying to let Zhou Yunyi know what her father had done to save her. He did not expect his eldest brother to do such a ruthless thing to save his daughter. It was an entire vige. Dozens of lives were nothing to him. Zhou Hengsheng looked at Zhou Yunyi¡¯s departing figure with sinister hatred in his eyes. Zhou Yunyi felt extremely uneasy. She knew that she had to leave this ce. Zhou Yunyi went out and followed Zhou Hengjin. Liu Yuanyuan returned to Liu Sanniang¡¯s side, and Chu Yan also flew back. Chu Yan said to Liu Sanniang, ¡°The sect master of Kongtong, Zhou Hengjin, has set up a Spirit Gathering Array on this mountain. He wants to absorb all the vitality in this ce and collect it.¡± Liu Yuanyuan said, ¡°Zhou Yunyi is a hedgehog. She wants to leave this ce.¡± Zhou Yunyi¡¯s life came from this ce, so when the owner of this illusion brought her here, Zhou Yunyi felt an overwhelming sense of danger and wanted to leave. Liu Sanniang looked into the distance and said calmly, ¡°Wait quietly.¡± Liu Yuanyuan could not help but ask, ¡°Venerable, is there anything we can do?¡± Liu Sanniang was silent for a moment before saying slowly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid not. He created this illusion not to ask us to do anything, but to let us see what happened here in the past.¡± This process was very painful, but they could only watch helplessly. When all of this ended, the illusion would disappear. Liu Yuanyuan was unwilling to give up on the Lin family. ¡°Can we save the Lin family from this disaster?¡± Liu Sanniang said slowly, ¡°The illusion can¡¯t change the past. If you and Hu Yu want to try, you can. After all, the oue will remain the same.¡± Liu Yuanyuan slithered into the grass. ¡°No matter what happens, I¡¯ll follow my heart.¡± Chu Yan stopped on the branch. Liu Sanniang was silent. She could see the entire vige from a high ce, but she could only watch. When Liu Yuanyuan returned to the Lin family, Hu Yu quickly went to the corner and said to her, ¡°Liu Yuanyuan, let¡¯s do our best. It doesn¡¯t matter even if we can¡¯t change anything.¡± Liu Yuanyuan suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll think of a way to get this family down the mountain.¡± Hu Yu nodded and followed Liu Yuanyuan. Mr. Lin went to work with the others. Mrs. Lin stayed at home with the three children. In the morning, Lin Xue cooked porridge. When the door was pushed open and Hu Yu ran in, Mrs. Lin was irritated. ¡°Go away, dog. Don¡¯t cause trouble.¡± Hu Yu bit Mrs. Lin¡¯s pants and pulled her out. Mrs. Lin was frustrated and kicked Hu Yu away. Hu Yu rolled a few times in pain and whimpered. Liu Yuanyuan slithered in and stuck out her tongue. Mrs. Lin was so frightened that her face turned pale. ¡°Don¡¯t move. This, this is a poisonous snake!¡± A poisonous snake with ck patterns entered the house. Mrs. Lin was frightened and immediately protected her three children in her arms. Liu Yuanyuan slithered to Hu Yu¡¯s side. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Hu Yu got up. ¡°I¡¯m too small. It hurts. This old woman is really strong. If I were a fox, I would definitely give her a good swipe to teach her a lesson.¡± The pain was real. Hu Yu was furious. Liu Yuanyuan slithered towards the door and stopped to look back at Mrs. Lin and the others. Hu Yu ran over again and bit Mrs. Lin¡¯s pants. Mrs. Lin froze. Hu Yu went to bite Lin Fan¡¯s pants again. Then, she went to bite Lin Xue¡¯s pants. Lin Xue picked Hu Yu up and said with a trembling voice, ¡°Mother, this puppy seems to want to lead the way for us.¡± Hu Yu nced at Lin Xue and barked happily, ¡°Woof, woof, woof¡ª¡± In this family, only Lin Xue knew what was good for her. Hu Yu struggled and fell from Lin Xue¡¯s hand. She ran towards the door and squatted beside Liu Yuanyuan, waiting for Mrs. Lin and the others. Lin Xue asked anxiously, ¡°Mother, are we going with them?¡± Mrs. Lin couldn¡¯t make up her mind. This was the first time she had encountered such a strange thing. Could she follow two animals? Mr. Lin was not at home, and no one gave her any ideas. Hu Yu was a little anxious. ¡°Woof, woof¡ª¡± Hurry up and run for your lives. Liu Yuanyuan was also a little anxious. She kept sticking out her tongue and hissing. Mrs. Lin made up her mind. ¡°Let¡¯s follow and take a look. If it¡¯s a dangerous ce they are taking us to, we wille back.¡± The four of them held hands and walked out. After Liu Yuanyuan left the door, she immediately slithered into the grass at the side. Hu Yu led the way. However, before they could walk far, Mr. Lin¡¯s voice came from behind. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Mrs. Lin quickly turned around. ¡°The dog seems to want to take us somewhere.¡± Mr. Lin did not seem to hear what Mrs. Lin said. He came over and said, ¡°Go back with our daughter. Sect Master Zhou wille over to set up the array formation in a while. This matter concerns the entire vige. We can¡¯t ignore it.¡± Mrs. Lin nodded and held her daughter¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± Lin Xue nodded obediently and said to Lin Jie, ¡°Jie, don¡¯t go too far with Fan. Come home after ying with the dog for a while, understand?¡± Mrs. Lin and Lin Xue went back just like that. Lin Fan was still very interested. ¡°Puppy, where are you taking us? Let¡¯s go. Did you find gold? Are you taking us to get it?¡± Lin Jie held Lin Fan¡¯s hand. ¡°There¡¯s no gold.¡± Lin Fan muttered, ¡°There must be a treasure. If there is, we will give it to Sister as a gift.¡± Hu Yu urged anxious, ¡°Woof, woof, woof¡ª¡± Hurry up.. Chapter 742 - 742: Son-in-law Chapter 742: Son-inw Trantor: Henyce Trantions Editor: Henyce Trantions Lin Jie and Lin Fan followed. Hu Yu wanted to bring Lin Jie and Lin Fan down the mountain. Liu Yuanyuan had already arrived at the entrance of the vige, but she could not get past it. Hu Yu also lured Lin Fan and Lin Jie over. Hu Yu barked at the foot of the mountain. ¡°Woof, woof¡ª¡± Hurry up and go down the mountain. Lin Jie did not understand, so he started searching on the spot. After pulling out the weeds at the corners, Lin Fan said dejectedly, ¡°There¡¯s nothing. Puppy, what exactly do you want us to do?¡± Lin Fan simply stopped looking. He sat on the ground and looked at Hu Yu gloomily. ¡°Brother, I feel that the puppy seems to be very anxious, but what does it want us to do?¡± Lin Jie was also a little depressed. He felt that the possibility of finding a treasure was not high, but he was still looking forward to it. He was also very disappointed that he could not find anything. Hu Yu was anxious and did not know what to do. ¡°Woof, woof, woof ?¡± What were they waiting for? Why weren¡¯t they continuing down the mountain? Staying alive was the most important thing. Hu Yu really wanted to save Lin Jie and Lin Fan. Her cries were mixed with sobs. Lin Jie and Lin Fan looked at her and started searching on the spot. However, soon, they gave up. ¡°Brother, this puppy must be lying. There¡¯s nothing here.¡± Lin Fan was extremely disappointed. This feeling was as if he had worked for a day but didn¡¯t get anything in return. He might as well catch some river prawns or bird eggs. Lin Jie pulled Lin Fan. ¡°Stop looking. Let¡¯s go home.¡± Hu Yu screamed until her voice was hoarse. She looked at the two brothers sadly and walked back dejectedly. Liu Yuanyuan sighed. Some things were destined and could not be changed. Lin Jie looked at Hu Yu andforted Lin Fan, ¡°We don¡¯t understand dogs. We might have misunderstood.¡± Lin Fan looked at Hu Yu who seemed to be tired and sad. Lin Fan squatted down and picked Hu Yu up. He touched Hu Yu¡¯s head and said, ¡°Puppy, are you very sad? It¡¯s all my fault for being too stupid. I don¡¯t know what you want to do, but we won¡¯t me you.¡± Hu Yu leaned into Lin Fan¡¯s arms and whimpered. Hu Yu said to Liu Yuanyuan, ¡°Liu Yuanyuan, what else can we do?¡± Liu Yuanyuan was silent. She did not know what to do. She was not as emotional as Hu Yu, but she still felt a little sad. The foxes had always been paranoid, but they also valued rtionships. When Lin Fan and Lin Jie returned to the Lin family, Mr. and Mrs. Lin had taken out a jar and were dripping blood into it. Seeing the two children return, Mrs. Lin said, ¡°Come over.¡± Lin Xue walked over and reached out to touch her two brothers¡¯ heads. She smiled and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you unhappy?¡± Lin Fan sat at the side with Hu Yu in his arms. He was still trying his best to figure out what the puppy wanted to say. Lin Jie looked at Mrs. Lin and asked, ¡°Sister, what is Mother doing?¡± Lin Xue wiped the blood that came out of her finger and said, ¡°That master said that he would use the blood of the entire vige to make an array formation so that in the future, our vige would not be gued by strange things.¡± Mrs. Lin had already walked over. ¡°Give me your hand. 1¡¯11 be gentle. It won¡¯t hurt.¡± Lin Jie obediently reached out his hand. Just as Mrs. Lin was about to do it, a voice came from outside. ¡°Uncle, Auntie, are you at home?¡± Mrs. Lin put away the needle. ¡°It¡¯s that kid from the Chen family.¡± When her son-inw arrived, Mrs. Lin smiled and said loudly, ¡°Hua,e in. We¡¯re all at home.¡± Chen Hua entered the door and ced the two dead rabbits on the ground. ¡°Uncle, Auntie, I brought two rabbits for you.¡± Chen Hua was honest and generous. Mrs. Lin liked him very much. ¡°Good child, you must be tired. Xue, go and get the tea.¡± Mr. Lin also smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to bring so much food next time.¡± Chen Hua¡¯s family was not very rich. Although he was the only son in the family, his father had a stroke a few years ago and had been bedridden since then. His mother was weak and could barely see. After the two families were engaged, Chen Hua often sent things over. Mr. and Mrs. Lin were touched. Chen Hua smiled. ¡°Jie and Fan like to eat rabbits. My parents don¡¯t like it. It¡¯s dead. Even if 1 sell it, it won¡¯t be worth much.¡± Mr. Lin smiled and nodded. ¡°Xue, go and clean up the rabbits. Hua, stay and eat with us.¡± Chen Hua did not stand on ceremony. ¡°Alright.¡± Mrs. Lin smiled. ¡°Hua, look at your clothes. They¡¯re all torn. Change out and let Xue stitch it up.¡± Chen Hua smiled. ¡°Alright, thank you, Auntie.¡± Mrs. Lin held the needle and asked Lin Jie and Lin Fan to extend their hands while saying to Chen Hua, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. We re family.¡± Seeing that Mrs. Lin was about to stab Lin Fan, Chen Hua couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Auntie, what are you doing?¡± Lin Fan smiled at Chen Hua and said, ¡°Brother Hua, our vige is haunted. A master came today. The master said that he wants to take the blood of the entire vige to set up an array formation. This way, it won¡¯t be haunted in the future.¡± Chen Hua frowned. ¡°Why is it haunted?¡± Lin Fan said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s true. Brother and I saw itst night. That thing was standing by our bed and didn¡¯t leave. I was so frightened that I cried.¡± Mrs. Lin poked Lin Fan¡¯s finger. Lin Fan frowned in pain. ¡°Ouch Mrs. Lin squeezed the blood out. ¡°Hua, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s fine. The master will perform a ritual to get rid of it.¡± Lin Fan smiled. ¡°Brother Hua, why do you think there are ghosts in this world?¡± Lin Fan ced the bleeding finger in his mouth and sucked it. He muttered, ¡°Mother, you are lying. How can you say that it doesn¡¯t hurt? It clearly hurts.¡± Mrs. Lin was already holding Lin Jie¡¯s finger. Chen Hua went forward and held Mrs. Lin¡¯s hand. ¡°Auntie, let me bring Fan and Jie to my house to stay for two days. They¡¯re still young.¡± Mrs. Lin paused and thought about it. She felt that the blood of the four of them should be enough. Mrs. Lin nodded. ¡°Alright, 1¡¯11 be at ease if they go to your house, but won¡¯t it be too troublesome?¡± Chen Hua immediately waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all.. Chapter 743 - 743: Can’t Leave Chapter 743: Can¡¯t Leave Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Lin Jie pulled Lin Fan and said, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. Brother and 1 will help with the chores.¡± They knew that when they went to someone else¡¯s house, they had to be obedient and not cause trouble. Chen Hua touched their heads. ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t worry. My parents like Jie and Fan.¡± Lin Fan hugged Hu Yu and asked, ¡°Brother Hua, can I bring my puppy?¡± Chen Hua smiled. ¡°Of course.¡± An extremely small dog would not eat much anyway. Hu Yu barked happily. ¡°Woof, woof, woof.¡± It was a good thing that Lin Fan and Lin Jie went with Chen Hua. Hu Yu might have forgotten that this was an illusion. What happened in the past could not be altered. Mr. Lin took the jar and went out. ¡°Hua, sit down. I¡¯ll go out for a while.¡± Chen Hua nodded. After drinking the tea, he went to chop firewood and do what he could. Lin Fan and Lin Jie also helped at the side. Hu Yu walked to Mrs. Lin and Lin Xue¡¯s side. Mrs. Lin and Lin Xue were cleaning the rabbits. Seeing Hu Yu, Lin Xue threw the rabbit¡¯s heart to Hu Yu. ¡°Do you want it?¡± Mrs. Lin smiled. ¡°It¡¯s still a puppy. It can¡¯t bite it.¡± Hu Yuy on the ground, feeling very dejected. Liu Yuanyuan was bidding in the dark. Hu Yu said, ¡°Liu Yuanyuan, did you see the wounds on the heads of these two rabbits? They were hit by a rock. The son-inw of the Lin family is very good to the Lin family.¡± The rabbits were originally alive, but they were smashed to death. This was because Chen Hua knew that if he sent living rabbits over, the Lin family would refuse it and ask him to sell the rabbits. After cleaning the rabbits, Mrs. Lin couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°Why is the head of the rabbit broken? It clearly looks like it¡¯s hit to death. Sigh¡­¡± Lin Xue smiled. ¡°Mother, we¡¯ll only eat half of it and leave the other half for another day. I¡¯ll ask him to take back the other one.¡± Mrs. Lin nodded. ¡°Xue, you found a good husband. When you marry him in the future, you¡¯ll live a happy life. It doesn¡¯t matter if he¡¯s a little poor. It¡¯s fine as long as he treats you well.¡± Lin Xue lowered her head in embarrassment. ¡°I know.¡± Mrs. Lin smiled. ¡°The bad days will pass and the good days wille.¡± The food was quickly prepared. There was a big pot of rabbit meat with many taros and radishes. Lin Fan and Lin Jie ate until their stomachs bulged. After eating, Mrs. Lin stuffed the other rabbit into Chen Hua¡¯s arms. ¡°Hua, take it home.¡± Chen Hua wanted to refuse. He had deliberately smashed two rabbits to death just to give them to the Lin family. How could he take it back? Mrs. Lin smiled and insisted. ¡°Hua, are you not going to listen to Auntie?¡± Chen Hua pursed his lips and nodded. Lin Xue asked Lin Jie and Lin Fan to change their clothes. ¡°Be good when you stay in someone else¡¯s house.¡± Lin Fan smiled. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll be obedient.¡± Lin Fan hugged Hu Yu and was very happy. Chen Hua asked Lin Jie to walk in front. When people met them on the way, they smiled and asked, ¡°Jie, Fan, where are you going?¡± Chen Hua smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m taking Jie and Fan to my house for a few days.¡± Everyone said that it was a good thing that the two children could leave for a few days ande back when the vige returned to normal. Zhou I lengjin was drawing talismans. Many people were watching from the side. It turned out that their blood was used to draw talismans. Although they could not understand it, they felt that it was very powerful. When Mr. Lin saw his two sons and future son-inw, he came out of the crowd. ¡°Be careful on the way.¡± Chen Hua nodded. ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ll take Jie and Fan away first.¡± Mr. Lin nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll get Xue to pick them up in two days.¡± This ritual would not take that long to perform. The vige should be fine in two days. At that time, he would get his daughter to pick his sons up and help clean up the house. Chen Hua nodded. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll leave first.¡± Lin Fan leaned against Lin Jie and muttered, ¡°Brother, why do I feel a little dizzy? Why is that master drawing talismans with blood?¡± Lin Jie did not understand either. Chen Hua looked back and felt strange, but he did not say anything. Hu Yu was hugged by Lin Fan, and Liu Yuanyuan followed in the dark. There was fog in the vige. Seeing that they were about to leave, Hu Yu was a little nervous. ¡°Liu Yuanyuan, do you think we can go down the mountain?¡± Liu Yuanyuan said calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Hu Yu was so anxious that she wanted to cry. ¡°Then what will happen to them? I feel terrible.¡± When Liu Yuanyuan heard that Hu Yu was about to cry, she couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Do you want to jump down and walk with me? We can just follow them.¡± In the illusion, they were just spectators. They could not change anything. The forest was filled with fog. Chen Hua frowned. ¡°Hold my hand.¡± The fog made Chen Hua feel uneasy. Lin Jie and Lin Fan grabbed Chen Hua¡¯s clothes in fear. ¡°Brother Hua, the fog is so thick.¡± Chen Hua grabbed the two of them tightly. ¡°It¡¯s normal. When it rains, there will be fog. I¡¯ve walked this path countless times. Even with my eyes closed, 1 know the ways.¡± Lin Jie and Lin Fan nodded. After walking for a long time, Chen Hua looked confused. He kept swallowing his saliva to hide his nervousness. This path suddenly felt unfamiliar to him. Lin Fan suddenly stopped walking. His body was trembling, and the hand that was holding Lin Jie was trembling. ¡°Brother, Brother, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± Lin Jie was also afraid, but heforted Lin Fan, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Chen Hua was in despair. He did not know what this ce was at all. It was extremely unfamiliar, but he did not dare to tell Lin Jie and Lin Fan. Lin Fan cried, ¡°Something is grabbing my feet¡­ Ah¡­¡± Lin Fan couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and started crying.. Chapter 744 - 744: Falling off the Cliff Chapter 744: Falling off the Cliff Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Lin Jie and Chen Hua looked down. There was indeed a pale hand on the ground grabbing Lin Fan¡¯s ankle, and something seemed to being out of the ground covered in dead leaves. Lin Jie was also scared out of his wits. Chen Hua was the first toe back to his senses. He squatted down and removed the hand that was grabbing Lin Fan s ankle. Chen Hua could no longer remain calm. He held their hands and said, ¡°Jie, Fan, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll bring you out.11 Lin Fan cried non-stop as he was brought away. Lin Jie gritted his teeth to hold back the fear and his face turned pale. In the fog, they couldn¡¯t see anything in front of them. Lin Fan seemed to be in pain. ¡°Brother, 1 can¡¯t run anymore. 1 feel terrible. 1 feel like something is scratching me in my stomach. It hurts.¡± Chen Hua and Lin Jie stopped. Tears streamed down Lin Jie¡¯s face. Chen Hua was at a loss. ¡°Why is this happening? Heavens, why are you doing this to us? If I die, what will happen to my parents?¡± Lin Jie did not cry out, but his trembling body was enough to show how afraid he was. Hu Yu¡¯s heart ached. She and Liu Yuanyuan seemed to have already left the vige. Lin Jie and Lin Fan were also very far from the vige. Even if they used voice transmission, they could not talk to Liu Sanniang. Chen Hua gritted his teeth and carried Lin Jie on his back. ¡°Jie, don¡¯t be afraid. I will take you out of here.¡± Chen Hua often roamed in the mountains. He was familiar with the mountains. If the way down the mountains was not working, then he would go up the mountains. Lin Jie did not cry, but there was no longer any happiness in his eyes. He was afraid and puzzled. Why did they end up like this? Chen Hua kept running and sweating. He did not look back. When he tripped over, he felt an overwhelming sense of weightlessness. Chen Hua and Lin Jie both screamed. At this moment, Hu Yu and Liu Yuanyuan were also pulled over by a force. The fog dissipated, and Liu Yuanyuan and Hu Yu saw it clearly. Chen Hua fell off the cliff with Lin Jie. The sound of bones cracking was heard when their bodies hit the rock wall. In just a few seconds, Lin Jie and Chen Hua fell to the bottom of the cliff and could no longer move. Liu Yuanyuan frowned. She saw that Chen Hua¡¯s corpse had already been shattered. Lin Jie was covered in blood and his head was stuck in the gap between the stones. Hu Yu was about to go forward when Liu Yuanyuan stopped her. ¡°Wait,¡± Liu Yuanyuan said coldly. Hu Yu stopped and looked over. A ck-robed figure stood beside Lin Jie¡¯s corpse. He squatted down and reached out to pull Lin Jie out between the stones. The man¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°What a pitiful little fellow.¡± ¡°You died so tragically that you can¡¯t even reincarnate. Look at your future brother-inw. He died innocently. He didn¡¯t have to die, but he insisted on bringing you down the mountain. If he dies, his parents probably won¡¯t be able to live either.¡± ¡°Poor little fellow, I can give you unlimited power to help you take revenge and kill your enemies. This world is really unbearable.¡± Under the ck robe, the man reached out and touched Lin Jie¡¯s head. Lin Jie slowly woke up. His eyes were filled with hatred and anger. ¡°Who harmed us? Who is it?¡± The man smiled. ¡°1 can give you a wish. Anything you wish for can be realized.¡± Lin Jie looked at the man. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m a god. Why else would I save you?¡± The man smiled and reached out his hand. ¡°Kid, put your hand on me.¡± Lin Jie ced his hand on him and said with a trembling voice, ¡°1,1 want to be an omnipotent person. I want revenge.¡± The man smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not easy to take revenge, but since you¡¯re already omnipotent, it¡¯s only a matter of time before you kill your enemy.¡± After saying that, the man disappeared. Lin Jie was stunned and in disbelief, but when he came back to his senses and saw Chen Hua¡¯s corpse, he pounced on it and cried. ¡°Boohoo¡­¡± Lin Jie wanted Chen Hua toe back to life, but he could not. He cried, ¡°Liar, you said that 1 would be omnipotent, but why won¡¯t Brother Hua wake up? 1 want to go home. 1 want to go home.¡± Lin Jie roared. In the blink of an eye, he was back in the courtyard of his house. Lin Jie was stunned for a moment before immediately looking around. He shouted, ¡°Father, Mother, where are you¡­¡± The room was quiet. He did not find anyone. He ran out of the door and saw some corpses on the ground. He pounced on them, his eyes filled with hatred. Everyone in the vige was dead, looking like their life force was sucked dry. Tears of blood flowed out of Lin Jie¡¯s eyes. His entire world had copsed. His family was gone. He searched crazily. ¡°Father, Mother, Sister¡­¡± The surroundings were quiet. Even the sound of insects had disappeared. No matter how much he shouted, he could not get any response. When Lin Jie heard a sound, he immediately chased after it. He was very fast and stopped Zhou Heng]in, who was about to leave. Lin Jie roared with red eyes, ¡°Bid you kill them? Where are my parents? Where¡¯s my sister?¡± Zhou Hengjin¡¯s eyes revealed a trace of disbelief, but it was quickly reced by killing intent. He raised his hand and pped Lin Jie¡¯s head. Lin Jie did not dodge. His family was dead, and he did not want to live. It was too painful for him to live alone in this world. However, the expected pain did note. Instead, Zhou Heng]in let out a scream. His palm was bleeding as he looked at Lin Jie in disbelief. ¡°How can this be?¡± Lin Jie was like a demon from hell. He stared at Zhou Heng]in and suddenly pounced on him. He bit Zhou Hengjin¡¯s ear and said, ¡°You killed them. I want you to die. I want to kill you.¡± Zhou Hengjin¡¯s face twisted in pain. He quickly took out a short dagger from his pocket and cut Lin Jie¡¯s neck before kicking him away. When he saw that Lin Jie was not bleeding and that the wound on his neck was healing, his eyes darkened and he quickly left. Lin Jie could only watch Zhou Heng]in leave with hatred in his eyes. He did not move until the wound on his neck healed. Then, he slowly sat up. ¡°Rumble¡ª¡± The mountain copsed. Lin Jie gritted his teeth and ran as fast as he could. The copsed mountain buried the entire vige, including Lin Jie.. Chapter 745 - 745: Hatred Chapter 745: Hatred Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Among the rocks, a hand reached out. Then, a small figure crawled out. Hu Yu and Liu Yuanyuan knew in their hearts that the person who built the illusion was Lin Jie. Lin Vige could no longer be seen. Hu Yu and Liu Yuanyuan had already left the illusion. When they opened their eyes, they saw a boy sitting on a wooden chair not far away. Liu Yuanyuan and Hu Yu both knew that it was Lin Jie. At this moment, looking at Lin Jie, whose eyes were filled with hatred, Hu Yu lowered her head. Liu Yuanyuan looked around and saw the soldiers of the Jin army. The soldiers had already surrounded them. Lin Jie nced at Hu Yu and Liu Yuanyuan indifferently and said, ¡°They will wake up soon too.¡± Hu Yu looked up at Lin Jie. She wanted to say something, but she did not know what to say. No matter how real the illusion was, it was just an illusion. Actually, she and Lin Jie did not know each other at all. Their encounter in the illusion was not real. Lin Jie¡¯s gazended on the others and Zhou Yunyi in the middle, revealing deep hatred. When Zhou Hengjin began to draw talismans with blood, Liu Sanniang frowned. ¡°Hu Yu and Liu Yuanyuan are already out of the illusion.¡± Chu Yan nodded. ¡°They followed Lin Jie and Lin Fan.¡± Liu Sanniang was a tree and could not move. She could only watch from afar. Chu Yan was beside her, waiting for the illusion to end with her. In the vige, everyone gathered together and ced all their hopes on Zhou Hengjin. Zhou Yunyi squatted beside Zhou Hengjin. She looked at the talismans Zhou Hengjin drew in disbelief. Zhou Hengjin did not notice the hedgehog under his feet. Instead, he was focused on drawing talismans. For his daughter, this was the only thing he could do. As long as these vigers agreed to give him their blood willingly, he would not be affected by karma. They would not know how they died. When the talismans werepleted, he set up an array formation ording to the five elements. He sat in the middle and took out a bottle. Then, the vigers fell one after another in pain. The sobs and wails echoed throughout the mountains. As if sensing something heinous was about to happen, the poultry fled in all directions. Zhou Hengsheng came out of the cowshed and watched from afar, his eyes filled with disdain. Qing Mu and Bai Anya also flew out of the coop. Seeing the entire vige die like this, Qing Mu¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°This is an evil technique. He was the one who sent the ck shadow to scare the vigers. It¡¯s all premeditated.¡± Bai Anya sighed. ¡°1 can tell. I¡¯m afraid this vige has long been targeted.¡± Qing Mu couldn¡¯t bear to see the scene. ¡°Sister Anya, can we do anything?¡± Bai Anya shook her head. ¡°We can¡¯t do anything because we can only watch¡­ No, we can do something.¡± Qing Mu immediately perked up. ¡°What can we do?¡± Bai Anya ran forward. ¡°Follow me. Bite that old thing to death. I want to scratch his face with my ws.¡± Qing Mu immediately followed. ¡°Okay.¡± Even though they knew that the past could not be altered, Qing Mu and Bai Anya still wanted to do something. ¡°Cluck¡ª¡± Bai Anya flew towards Zhou Hengjin and scratched him. Qing Mu also ran over and pecked Zhou Hengjin¡¯s foot. Zhou Hengjin¡¯s expression turned fierce. He grabbed it and broke its neck before throwing it away. Zhou Hengsheng sneered in his heart. No one could stand the hideous crime that the sect master of Kongtong Sectmitted. In fact, he was just a piece of trash and a hypocrite. Zhou Hengsheng let out a loud moo before charging at Zhou Hengjin. Zhou Yunyi was shocked and shouted, ¡°Second Uncle, what are you doing? That¡¯s my father!¡± Zhou Hengjin frowned. He shed down with his sword. The ox that rushed over with resentment did not even touch the corner of his clothes before it was split into two and fell. Zhou Yunyi was stunned. She watched as the vige gradually quietened down. She also watched as all the life force of the vigers was sucked into the bottle. Zhou Hengjin had already decided to leave. After Zhou Hengjin left, the mountains shook. Zhou Yunyi felt her vision go dark and she lost consciousness. After the illusion ended, those who entered woke up intermittently. Liu Sanniang woke up. Hu Yu and Liu Yuanyuan hurriedly went forward. ¡°Venerable, how do you fell?¡± Liu Sanniang told them not to worry. She did not feel any difort. Qing Mu and Bai Anya also slowly woke up, unable to retract the anger on their faces in time. As soon as Zhou Yunyi woke up, she couldn¡¯t help but ask Zhou Hengsheng, ¡°Second Uncle, why did you do that?¡± Zhou Hengsheng smiled coldly and nced at Zhou Yunyi. ¡°Yunyi, don¡¯t you know what your father has done? Everyone knows that he¡¯s heartless. Why? Do you still want to defend him?¡± Zhou Yunyi looked at Zhou Hengsheng and felt uneasy. ¡°Second Uncle, don¡¯t spout nonsense.¡± Zhou Hengsheng smiled and looked at Lin Jie. ¡°Yunyi, the reason why you can live is because that entire vige died for you. Do you think you can still hide it?¡± Lin Jie¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot. He got off the wooden chair and walked towards Zhou Hengsheng. When he was in front of Zhou Hengsheng, he asked in a deep voice, ¡°Who is she?¡± Zhou Yunyi looked at Zhou Hengsheng pleadingly. ¡°Second Uncle, you can¡¯t do this to me. If you do this, my father¡­¡± Zhou Hengsheng revealed a look of disgust. ¡°Enough. You¡¯re as stupid as a pig. You¡¯re far inferior to my son. Back then, I knelt and begged him for six days to save my son, but he didn¡¯t agree. However, for an idiot like you, he did it.¡± Zhou Hengsheng looked at Lin Jie and said word byword, ¡°Child, listen carefully. Your entire vige died to revive her..¡± Chapter 746 - 746: She’s Your Enemy Chapter 746: She¡¯s Your Enemy Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°The sect master who entered your vige, Zhou Hengjin, is her father. She¡¯s the Saintess of Kongtong Sect.¡± Zhou Hengsheng said fiercely. At this moment, the resentment that he had umted for many years was vented. Looking at Zhou Yunyi¡¯s terrified expression, Zhou Hengsheng was extremely disgusted. How could such a stupid thingpare to his son? Back then, when his son was on the verge of death, what did the high and mighty sect master say? He said that he could not do anything that went against the heavens. He knelt and begged for six days to no avail. Zhou Hengsheng looked at Lin Jie and narrowed his eyes. ¡°Child, she¡¯s your enemy. Do as you see fit.¡± Zhou Yunyi red at Zhou Hengsheng. ¡°Second Uncle, how can you be so vicious!¡± Zhou Hengsheng seemed to have heard the funniest joke. His face was red as he shouted, ¡°You know who is vicious the best. Zhou Yunyi, you¡¯re from the same family as your father. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve done.¡± ¡°You and your father are birds of the same feather. You want others to follow the rules, but you break the rules yourself. Disgusting, disgusting¡­¡± ¡°Zhou Yunyi, you also came out of the illusion. Don¡¯t you know what happened? Ask yourself, do you deserve so many people to die for you?¡± Who wouldn¡¯t be angry and furious upon seeing what happened in the illusion? Just because Zhou Yunyi wanted to live, so many people had to die. What right did she have? Lin Jie¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred. He raised his hand, formed five ws, and stabbed them into Zhou Yunyi¡¯s shoulders. Zhou Hengsheng smiled and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s her. You can torture her or kill her. That¡¯s her retribution. The dead shouldn¡¯t be brought back to life at all. If not for the fact that she wanted to live, your father, mother, and your sister wouldn¡¯t have to die.¡± Lin Jie was provoked by Zhou Hengsheng to the point of losing his mind. He grabbed Zhou Yunyi¡¯s shoulder and crushed it. Zhou Yunyi was in so much pain that her face twisted. Lin Jie was clearly just a child, but he had the strength to crush her. Zhou Yunyi¡¯s shoulder was badly mutted. Lin Jie retracted his hand and said coldly, ¡°Arrest them all and take them back.¡± When the soldiers heard his instruction, they immediately started to arrest them. Lin Jie looked at Liu Sanniang and narrowed his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t resist. The price you have to pay to open the Yin Gate is enormous, but I can open it countless times. This is my ability.¡± As if to prove his ability, Lin Jie opened his hand and gently pushed. A deep ck hole appeared. He retracted his hand and it closed like a door. Qing Mu and Bai Anya were stunned to see a child having such a terrifying ability. Liu Sanniang¡¯s expression was calm as she let the soldiers tie up her hands. What Lin Jie showed was enough to make everyone shut up. Lin Jie could summon that terrifying cavalry at any time. Lin Jie looked at Zhou Hengsheng and said, ¡°Go and bring that person over.¡± Zhou Hengsheng immediately understood what Lin Jie meant. He looked at Zhou Yunyi and said, ¡°It¡¯s not easy to bring him over if I go back empty-handed. You have to take something from her to let me bring it back.¡± Zhou Yunyi was extremely weak. The wound that Lin Jie inflicted on her could not heal automatically at all. The wound was very painful. Her face was extremely pale, but she was still conscious. She looked at Zhou Hengsheng and begged, ¡°Second Uncle, save me¡­¡± Zhou Hengsheng did not even look at her. He hoped that Zhou Hengjin could feel the pain of losing his son back then. Zhou Yunyi deserved to die. The more tragic her death was, the better. Seeing Zhou Yunyi injured, Zhou Hengsheng felt happy. Lin Jie walked over and tore off one of Zhou Yunyi¡¯s ears for Zhou Hengsheng. ¡°Is this enough?¡± Zhou Hengsheng smiled and took it. ¡°Enough, enough.¡± Zhou Yunyi cried out in pain. Her eyes rolled back, but she could not fall unconscious. The extreme pain made every nerve in her tense up. She panted heavily, wanting to ease the pain. Zhou Hengsheng tore off a piece of cloth from his robe and wrapped the ear. ¡°Child, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t run away. I¡¯ll definitely do what you told me to do.¡± With that, Zhou Hengsheng left. Lin Jie walked to the wooden chair and sat down. The soldiers of the Jin army carried the wooden chair and went back to the camp. When Liu Sanniang and the others walked into the Jin army camp, they could hear the soldiers shouting excitedly. Lin Jie got someone to lock Liu Sanniang and the others up. He even untied them, not worrying that they would run away at all. There were only a few soldiers guarding outside. ¡°Miss Liu, you have to think of a way. We have parents and children at home. What if we die here? You brought us here, so you have to bring us out safely.¡± When the soldiers were around, no one spoke. After the soldiers left, some of the people who pretended to be masters urged Liu Sanniang toe up with a solution. They were not very capable. They just wanted to make a living by disguising as a master in the army. They did not want to lose their lives for this. Liu Sanniang might not be able to deal with that terrifying child, but she definitely had a way to send them out. ¡°Shut up. If anyone dares to say another word, I¡¯ll kill them immediately!¡± Hu Yu was protective of Liu Sanniang. Looking at these cowards, she felt disgusted. Did they really think that her Venerable was a pushover? However, these people were not afraid of Hu Yu at all. Instead, they said righteously, ¡°Miss Liu was the one who brought us here. It¡¯s her responsibility to make sure we go back safely. Miss, don¡¯t bluff us. You have to be reasonable.¡± Hu Yu¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°Reasonable?¡± Why were these people so ridiculous? It was so ridiculous that she felt that killing them would dirty her hands. Bai Anya said coldly, ¡°You are the ones being unreasonable. Miss Liu never asked you toe with her. You came yourself. You want to be rich but don¡¯t want to take the risk..¡± Chapter 747 - 747: Wanting to Die Chapter 747: Wanting to Die Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Qing Mu agreed. ¡°That¡¯s right. Shame on you.¡± Seeing that someone spoke up for Liu Sanniang, Hu Yu was in a much better mood. The few of them felt ashamed of themselves, but in order to survive, there was nothing they would not do. ¡°Miss Liu did not ask us toe, but we came because we trust her. Isn¡¯t she responsible for protecting our safety?¡± The man who spoke went all out. As long as he had a chance to get out, he did not care if others looked down on him. Liu Sanniang nced at him indifferently. ¡°You lied. You have no parents and children at home waiting for you.¡± With just a nce, Liu Sanniang could tell that this person lied about him having children at home to take care of. ¡°You, you¡­ Nonsense. My, my parents are at home. My wife just gave birth to a son before the new year. If not for this war, 1 wouldn¡¯t havee to this battlefield. How can you nder me?¡± The man felt a little guilty. He did not expect Liu Sanniang to know everything at a nce, but so what? He would never admit it. As long as he did not admit it, Liu Sanniang could not do anything to him. Liu Sanniang smiled sarcastically. ¡°Do you know what it feels like when your wife dies from suffocation on her deathbed?¡± Liu Sanniang waved her hand. The man subconsciously wanted to dodge, but he could not. He suddenly grabbed his neck and knelt down, letting out muffled sounds. Something seemed to be stuck in his throat and he could not swallow it. His face turned red and he wanted to cough, but he could not. His face was red. There was nothing more painful than this in this world. When he looked at Liu Sanniang again, there was only deep fear in his eyes. Qing Mu was stunned and looked at Liu Sanniang with admiration. The ability to see the past and the future was something beyond everyone¡¯s reach. Bai Anya only frowned slightly and did not speak. Qing Mu whispered to Bai Anya, ¡°Sister Anya, Miss Liu is amazing.¡± Bai Anya nodded. Where Qing Mu and Bai Anya lived, there were no rumors about Liu Sanniang. When war broke out, they felt that it was their responsibility to protect the country. Bai Anya felt that Liu Sanniang was someone worth befriending. Bai Anya looked at Liu Sanniang and said seriously, ¡°Miss Liu, what should we do?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Zhou Yunyi, who was pale from the pain and on the verge of death, and said slowly, ¡°Wait.¡± The opportunity was rted to Zhou Yunyi, but it was all about Zhou Yunyi, so what they had to do was wait. They had to wait until Zhou Hengsheng brought Zhou Hengjin over. It was just a word, but Bai Anya felt that it was very believable. She smiled. ¡°Then let¡¯s wait.¡± Qing Mu smiled at Liu Sanniang. The young man¡¯s smile was bright. He subconsciously wanted to get close to Liu Sanniang but at the same time, he was in awe of her. Qing Mu nced at Zhou Yunyi in disdain. One was a goddess in the sky, and the other was dirt on the ground. The two were iparable. Zhou Yunyi was in so much pain that she was in a trance. The pain of one of her ears being torn off was unbearable. Zhou Yunyi looked at Liu Yuanyuan and said with difficulty, ¡°Liu Yuanyuan, you must be very smug to see me in such a sorry state. Didn¡¯t you want to kill me? If you don¡¯t make a move now, you won¡¯t have a chance in the future.¡± Liu Yuanyuan¡¯s expression was cold. She ignored Zhou Yunyi, but when Zhou Yunyi saw her vertical pupils, she knew that she was enduring it. She had killed Liu Yuanyuan twice. How could Liu Yuanyuan suppress such a huge grudge? Zhou Yunyi chuckled. ¡°Liu Yuanyuan, I still remember that when you first developed intelligence, you were like a child. 1 gave you two eggs, and you believed me. Do you still remember?¡± Liu Yuanyuan¡¯s face turned demonic, and snake scales appeared on her face. Her eyes were filled with hatred as she recalled the past. Hu Yu grabbed Liu Yuanyuan¡¯s hand and said anxiously, ¡°Liu Yuanyuan, don¡¯t fall for it. She¡¯s provoking you. She¡¯s in so much pain now. If she dies, she¡¯ll be relieved of the pain. You shouldn¡¯t be angered by her. If it were me, I¡¯d go get two jars of salt and apply salt to her wound.¡± Liu Yuanyuan came back to her senses. The scales on her face disappeared. She had almost lost her rationality. Liu Yuanyuan nced at Hu Yu and said, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± She wanted to kill Zhou Yunyi, but this was definitely not the time. Now, Zhou Yunyi was in pain and desperately wanted to die. If she killed her now, she would be doing her a great favor. Hu Yu smiled. ¡°1 can also get two jars of sugar water. If 1 apply it on her wound, it will attract ants to bite her wound. Killing her is too merciful. Compared to the pain you¡¯ve suffered, death is too light a punishment.¡± For the first time, Liu Yuanyuan felt that the strange ideas in Hu Yu¡¯s mind were very useful. Zhou Yunyi¡¯s face twisted in pain. She looked at Hu Yu angrily and gritted her teeth as she said with difficulty, ¡°Hehe, do you know how I killed Liu Yuanyuan? She trusted me so much back then. 1 set up the array formation, and she came in herself. She was stupid and was not guarded against me at all. I stabbed her in the heart repeatedly.¡± Liu Yuanyuan frowned. The hatred that was engraved in her bones appeared in her mind. Hu Yu walked up to Zhou Yunyi. She raised her hand and pped her.. ¡°Don¡¯t you just want Liu Yuanyuan to kill you? Do you think I¡¯ll let you seed?¡± Chapter 748 - 748: Not Giving Her What She Wanted Chapter 748: Not Giving Her What She Wanted Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Zhou Yunyi wanted to die to be freed of the pain, but Hu Yu would not let her. Liu Yuanyuan had always been calm, but when it came to her blood feud, it was inevitable that she would lose her mind. Hu Yu did not know that Liu Yuanyuan didn¡¯t treat her as a friend, but in Hu Yu¡¯s heart, Liu Yuanyuan was her friend. The two of them cultivated under the same Venerable, so they were a family. Hu Yu hit Zhou Yunyi¡¯s injured face. Zhou Yunyi hugged her face, her face twisted. She was in so much pain that she could not make a sound. She curled up and endured the pain. Hu Yu said coldly, ¡°Are you satisfied? Do you still have the strength to speak?¡± Zhou Yunyi could not answer Hu Yu. She did not want to waste her breath on Hu Yu either. She was not afraid of death. If she died, as long as her father was still around, she could still be revived. At this moment, the pain was unbearable. Zhou Yunyi calmed down and looked at Liu Yuanyuan viciously. ¡°You¡¯re a coward. Your enemy is right in front of you, but you don¡¯t even dare to do it yourself. You¡¯ve been suppressed by me for so many years and keep saying that you want to kill me. It seems that you¡¯re just bluffing. 1 still remember your miserable scream back then¡­¡± Liu Yuanyuan instantly turned into a huge snake and slithered towards Zhou Yunyi. Hu Yu did not even have time to stop her. Liu Yuanyuan wrapped around Zhou Yunyi, who smiled. The suffocating feeling made her want to die. If she died, she would be free. Hu Yu eximed, ¡°Liu Yuanyuan, calm down.¡± Zhou Yunyi knew that Liu Yuanyuan had already lost her mind. It was toote to stop her. She seemed to have heard the sound of her body shattering. However, in the next second, scales that were like des scratched her face, making her cry out in pain. Liu Yuanyuan coiled around Zhou Yunyi, bit by bit. The scales on her body were like hooks that tore open Zhou Yunyi¡¯s skin. Zhou Yunyi was in so much pain that she wanted to die immediately. She screamed in pain, ¡°Kill me, kill me.¡± Liu Yuanyuan let go of Zhou Yunyi. Zhou Yunyi¡¯s body was already dripping with blood, and her flesh was badly mutted. Hu Yu pped her hands and said happily, ¡°That¡¯s right. Make her suffer.¡± Liu Yuanyuan¡¯s expression was cold. She looked at Hu Yu and the coldness in her eyes disappeared. ¡°Thank you.¡± Hu Yu revealed her ws. ¡°There is no need to thank me. Let me do it next time. Don¡¯t let her blood stain your body.¡± Liu Yuanyuan nodded. ¡°Got it.¡± Liu Yuanyuan walked to Liu Sanniang and sat down. Liu Sanniang looked at Liu Yuanyuan and took out a handkerchief to wipe the blood on her face. ¡°Just let Hu Yu do it next time.¡± Liu Yuanyuan nodded. She felt a warmth flowing through her heart. Hu Yu pouted. ¡°Venerable, you¡¯re too biased. I love cleanliness too.¡± Chu Yan threw out a handkerchief and said calmly, ¡°Take it to wipe your ws.¡± The others did not dare to speak at all. They watched as Liu Yuanyuan turned into a snake. It was simply terrifying. It made them regret it. Where did they get the courage to question Liu Sanniang just now? They were lucky that they didn¡¯t get beaten up. Zhou Yunyi was in a sorry state. Her n had failed. She was in so much pain that she wanted to die. She looked at everyone with hatred. ¡°Let me tell you, none of you can get out alive. Trash like you will die¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m just a weak woman. How can you humiliate me like this? You¡¯re simply worse than animals¡­¡± Zhou Yunyi desperately hoped that someone would kill her. She cursed crazily, but Liu Sanniang and the others ignored her. When Zhou Yunyi was tired of cursing, she cried, ¡°Please, kill me. If anyone kills me, I¡¯ll guarantee them wealth, countless concubines, and high official rank¡­¡± The conditions Zhou Yunyi mentioned were very tempting, but no one dared to do it. Hu Yu found her noisy, so she tore off a piece of rotten cloth to gag Zhou Yunyi¡¯s mouth. Zhou Yunyi was in so much pain that she did not even have the strength to raise her hand. Her face was covered in tears, snot, and blood. At night, the soldier brought over food. Lin Jie came over and said to Liu Yuanyuan calmly, ¡°1 know she¡¯s also your enemy. You can torture her however you want. Do you want salt? I can get someone to send it to you.¡± Liu Yuanyuan said calmly, ¡°Sure.¡± Hu Yu pursed her lips. ¡°Little brat.¡± Lin Jie nced at Hu Yu and pretended not to hear her muttering. ¡°You can eat the food without worry. It¡¯s not poisonous.¡± Hu Yu looked at Lin Jie. ¡°What exactly do you want?¡± Lin Jie looked at Hu Yu and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯ll know when that persones.¡± After saying that, he turned around and left. They could eat the food at ease, but they did not eat much. Hu Yu had no appetite. She said, ¡°That Elder Zhou should have returned to Kongtong Sect, right?¡± ¡°What does that child want to do? Does he want to lure Zhou Hengjin over and kill him? But what if he can¡¯t beat Zhou Hengjin?¡± Hu Yu muttered. When she saw the entire vige destroyed with her own eyes, she was filled with hatred. She sympathized with what happened to the vige and to Lin Jie. Hu Yu knew that what Lin Jie had done had caused the deaths of many people, but she just couldn¡¯t bring herself to hate him. The quiet mountain peak towered into the clouds, and a majestic sect stood there. It was like a paradise. Zhou Hengsheng stumbled into the sect. When the disciples saw him, they quickly helped him in. Zhou Hengsheng was covered in blood and his clothes were all torn. His extremely sorry state shocked the disciples. Zhou Hengsheng said weakly, ¡°Quick, go and invite the sect master over.¡± Zhou Hengsheng held a bloody cloth in his hand. Seeing the disciples leave in a hurry, he exhaled and smiled. Zhou Hengjin arrived very quickly. His hair waspletely white, and there were many ck flesh spots on his wrinkled face. He looked extremely evil. He sat by the bed and grabbed Zhou Hengsheng¡¯s clothes.. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Where¡¯s Yunyi?¡± Chapter 749 - 749: Saving His Daughter Chapter 749: Saving His Daughter Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Zhou Hengsheng held his breath and raised his trembling hand. Zhou Hengjin snatched the cloth bag over and opened it. When he saw an ear inside, his hands were trembling. Zhou Hengsheng also said with a trembling voice, ¡°Brother, it¡¯s my fault for not protecting Yunyi well. Yunyi was captured by a sorcerer in the Jin army. He seems to have a grudge against the Kongtong Sect and asked you to go. He was the one who injured me.¡± As he spoke, Zhou Hengsheng spat out a mouthful of ck blood. ¡°If not for the fact that he wanted me toe back to deliver this message, I¡¯m afraid 1 would have been killed¡­¡± Zhou Hengjin grabbed Zhou Hengsheng¡¯s wrist and looked at him with a dark expression. ¡°Take the medicine and recuperate well. 1 don¡¯t me you for what happened to Yunyi. You¡¯ve tried your best.¡± Zhou Hengjin injected a stream of spiritual qi into Zhou Hengsheng¡¯s body and took out a bottle. He poured out two pills and fed them to Zhou Hengsheng. He did not know if Zhou Hengsheng was lying, but he knew that Zhou Hengsheng had probably tried his best. His entire body was covered in wounds, and his insides were seriously damaged. Only those who had experienced a fierce battle would be injured like that. If not for the fact that Zhou Hengsheng was asked toe back and deliver the message, he would probably have died. Zhou Hengsheng took the medicine and closed his eyes. After a while, he opened his eyes and looked much better. Zhou Hengjin asked, ¡°What did that person look like?¡± Zhou Hengsheng frowned and said, ¡°He looks like a child.¡± Zhou Hengjin immediately thought of who the child could be. Zhou Hengsheng had been observing his expression. Seeing the ruthlessness on his face, Zhou Hengsheng said, ¡°Brother, there¡¯s no time to lose. Let¡¯s go down the mountain.¡± He couldn¡¯t wait to see that scene with his own eyes. Even if Zhou Hengjin wanted to subdue Lin Jie, he would have to pay a painful price. At that time, it would be time for Zhou Hengsheng to reap the benefits. Zhou Hengjin was worried about Zhou Hengsheng¡¯s injuries. ¡°Your injuries are so serious. You should stay and recuperate.¡± Zhou Hengsheng said seriously, ¡°Brother, this small injury of mine is nothing. 1 can tolerate this pain. The longer Yunyi is in his hands, the more dangerous it will be. At that time, he said that he wanted me to bring back a token, so I said that I would bring back Yunyi¡¯s pendant. However, he tore off one of Yunyi¡¯s ears. She immediately screamed in pain on the spot¡­¡± Zhou Hengjin¡¯s eyes widened and his nostrils red with anger. Zhou Hengsheng continued to add fuel to the me. ¡°1 don¡¯t know how much humiliation Yunyi will suffer in his hand. It¡¯s me who didn¡¯t protect Yunyi well. 1 have to go there to save her even if it¡¯s going to kill me.¡± Zhou Hengjin clenched his fists. ¡°Rest for a while. 1¡¯11 go prepare. We¡¯ll go down the mountain in a while.¡± Zhou Hengsheng nodded. ¡°Okay¡­ Ahem¡­¡± Zhou Hengsheng coughed out a clot of ck blood. Zhou Hengjin frowned and took out an emerald-green jade from his pocket. He stuffed it into Zhou Hengsheng¡¯s hands and said, ¡°The spiritual jade is used for regeneration. Wear it.¡± Zhou Hengsheng was ttered. ¡°Brother, I¡¯m not worthy of it¡­¡± Zhou Hengjin stood up. ¡°Take it. When we reach the Jin Army camp and save Yunyi, give this jade to her.¡± Zhou Hengjin was eager to save his daughter, but he still had to make some preparations, so he turned around and left. Zhou Hengsheng held the jade and felt the cold spiritual qi flowing into his body. He smiled. If he came back unscathed, Zhou Hengjin would definitely me him for abandoning Zhou Yunyi. He knew his brother like the back of his hand. The father and daughter were the same. They were both extremely hypocritical. The fact that Zhou Hengjin was willing to take out this jade to help him was also because Zhou Hengjin wanted his help. Zhou Hengjin knew that Lin Jie was difficult to deal with. If he wanted to save his daughter, he could not do it alone. Zhou Hengsheng put the spiritual jade into his pocket and it was undoubtedlyfortable to be repaired by spiritual qi. Zhou Hengjin knew that Lin Jie was difficult to deal with, but he had no choice but to face him. He still could not understand why Lin Jie survived. Logically speaking, Lin Jie should be dead. Zhou Hengjin took a lot of things. This time, he had to kill Lin Jie no matter what. By the time Zhou Hengjin was done packing, Zhou Hengsheng had already recovered by more than half. As soon as he saw Zhou Hengjin, he took the initiative to take out the spiritual jade. ¡°Brother, I¡¯m almost recovered. Take this treasure back. It¡¯s really inappropriate for me to keep it.¡± Zhou Hengsheng lowered his tone, looking humble in everyway. Spiritual jade was something that only the sect master of Kongtong Sect could keep. He was not worthy. Zhou Hengjin was satisfied to hear that, but he did not take it. Instead, he said calmly, ¡°Take it with you for now. When we save Yunyi, give it to her. It can also help you recover some strength on the way.¡± Zhou Hengsheng had a deep cultivation and was seriously injured now, but the spiritual jade could quickly repair him. Zhou Hengjin walked in front while Zhou Hengsheng followed behind. Two disciples followed closely behind them. Zhou Hengsheng asked calmly, ¡°Brother, what does a child hate you so much?¡± Zhou Hengsheng already knew the reason, but he just wanted to hear Zhou Hengjin being hypocritical. Zhou Hengjin naturally would not tell the truth. He said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ve dealt with so many demons and ghosts. It¡¯s normal for me to make enemies.¡± With just a few words, he made it sound like he was the righteous one and Lin Jie was the evil one. Zhou Hengsheng sneered in his heart, but on the surface, he said humbly, ¡°Brother, you¡¯re right. Some people are just born evil. They don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for them.¡± The group traveled non-stop. At dawn, they were not far from the camp of the Jin army. Zhou Hengjin¡¯s eyes darkened as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll set up an array formation here. Sneak in with the others to save Yunyi.¡± Zhou Hengjin wanted to use an array formation to lure Lin Jie out. Zhou Hengsheng felt that there was something he did not know. Seeing how confident Zhou Hengjin was, he asked in confusion, ¡°Brother, that child is not an ordinary child. Will he fall for it?¡± Zhou Hengjin said calmly, ¡°1 have my ways. As long as he¡¯s not around, I believe you should be able to deal with some soldiers. After saving Yunyi, leave with her immediately. Don¡¯t return to Kongtong Sect for the time being. Wait for my signal. If I don¡¯t go back, don¡¯t ever go back.¡± Zhou Hengsheng looked at him and nodded heavily. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry. 1¡¯11 definitely save Yunyi..¡± Chapter 750 - 750: Hatred Chapter 750: Hatred Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Zhou Hengjin looked at Zhou Hengsheng and said, ¡°If I¡¯m gone, you have to support Yunyi wholeheartedly and never betray her.¡± Zhou Hengsheng lowered his head. ¡°Sect Master, don¡¯t worry. As a member of the Kongtong Sect, it¡¯s my responsibility to never betray the sect.¡± Zhou Hengjin was relieved. ¡°You can do it now.¡± Zhou Hengjin looked at the two disciples who followed and said, ¡°Chang Ming, Chang Sheng, when I¡¯m not around, listen to the elder¡¯s orders. No matter what the price is, you have to save Yunyi and ensure that she doesn¡¯t die. Even if you all die, Yunyi can¡¯t die.¡± Chang Ming and Chang Sheng immediately said, ¡°Yes, Sect Master.¡± After giving the order, Zhou Hengjin let them leave first. Zhou Hengsheng was puzzled. Lin Jie wanted to take revenge so much, so how could he fall for a trap? What else did Zhou Hengjin have up his sleeve? In order to be safe, Zhou Hengsheng entered the camp with Chang Ming and Chang Sheng to wait. Zhou Hengsheng said, ¡°We¡¯ll save her in the afternoon.¡± The spiritual jade in his hand was continuously giving him spiritual qi. It was extremelyfortable. Zhou Hengsheng lowered his eyes and suppressed the maliciousness in his eyes. He had a son. His son was very smart and was born a talented cultivator. When he went out and contracted the gue, he fell seriously ill. He wanted to use the spiritual jade to treat his illness. Zhou Hengjin was heartless and said that the spiritual jade was pure and must not be contaminated by the gue. It was just a jade. How could it be more important than a life? It was precisely because Zhou Hengjin was the sect master that he could possess these treasures. The death of his son was the pain that Zhou Hengsheng could not get over. Zhou Hengsheng took a deep breath and opened his eyes. ¡°Stay here. I¡¯ll go out and ask around first. Wait for my signal.¡± Lin Jie was capable, but he was still a child after all. There were many secret techniques in the Kongtong Sect. What if Zhou Hengjin had a secret technique that could kill Lin Jie? He couldn¡¯t let that happen. Chang Ming and Chang Sheng nodded. ¡°Elder, be careful. We¡¯ll wait for your instructions.¡± Zhou Hengsheng went out. After he walked away, he did not hide anymore. He found a soldier and said directly, ¡°I want to see Lin Jie. Tell him that I¡¯ve brought his enemy.¡± The soldier immediately escorted him to see Lin Jie. When Zhou Hengsheng saw him, he said, ¡°Kid, I¡¯ve already brought your enemy. To be honest, he¡¯s already setting up the array formation and waiting for you to take the bait. Can you kill him?¡± Lin Jie looked at Zhou Hengsheng coldly. ¡°Why are you helping me?¡± Zhou Hengsheng smiled. ¡°Of course it¡¯s because I hate him too. 1 used to have a son who was as old as you. When my son fell seriously ill, I begged him to save my son, but he refused. How can 1 not hate him?¡± Lin Jie nced at Zhou Hengsheng. ¡°I understand. You can leave.¡± Seeing that Lin Jie did not care, Zhou Hengsheng could not help but say, ¡°Don¡¯t let your guard down. He¡¯s determined to kill you.¡± Lin Jie said expressionlessly, ¡°I¡¯m already dead. I don¡¯t even have a soul. How can he kill me?¡± He was already dead. Now, this body was just a walking corpse. It was impossible to kill him. Zhou Hengsheng looked at him and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡± Zhou Hengsheng was brought away by the soldier. When he saw Liu Sanniang and the others again, Zhou Hengsheng only frowned and did not speak. Zhou Yunyi looked up at Zhou Hengsheng with difficulty. She sensed the spiritual jade almost instantly and begged, ¡°Second Uncle, save me. I promise 1 won¡¯t tell Father anything.¡± The spiritual jade was a treasure of Kongtong Sect. She had worn it countless times. She could sense that aura. She begged and cried, hoping that it could arouse the kindness in Zhou Hengsheng¡¯s heart to save her. Zhou Hengsheng took out the spiritual jade. As soon as the jade appeared, Zhou Yunyi could not take her eyes off it. The greed and desire in her eyes were obvious. The corners of Zhou Hengsheng¡¯s mouth curled up coldly. ¡°Yunyi, do you want this spiritual jade?¡± Zhou Yunyi nodded crazily. ¡°Second Uncle, please, please.¡± The spiritual jade could ease her pain. It definitely could. Zhou Hengsheng¡¯s eyes were filled with coldness. ¡°Brother gave me this spiritual jade and asked me to save you and give it to you, but I don¡¯t think you¡¯re worthy of it. My son was in as much pain as you at that time, but your father refused to take out this spiritual jade to save him. Now that you¡¯re in so much pain that you want to die, this is retribution!¡± The emerald-green spiritual jade was a treasure. Looking at the hope and anticipation in Zhou Yunyi¡¯s eyes, Zhou Hengsheng smashed it without hesitation. Zhou Yunyi let out a hoarse and desperate cry. ¡°No¡­¡± ng¡ª With a crisp sound, the spiritual jade shattered into pieces, and the spiritual qi inside dissipated. Zhou Hengsheng shouted angrily, ¡°This thing shouldn¡¯t exist.¡± Zhou Yunyi¡¯s eyes were filled with despair and hatred. She was like a demon from hell. ¡°I will tell my father. I will ask him to kill you!¡± Zhou Hengsheng sneered. ¡°That depends on if your father can live or not.¡± Zhou Hengsheng sat down calmly. The corners of his mouth slowly curled up as he muttered, ¡°My son, if you¡¯re watching from above, watch carefully how I avenge you.¡± Zhou Yunyi¡¯s voice was hoarse. She couldn¡¯t even cry out loud. Her hope was gone. She only wanted to die quickly. However, she did not even have the strength to seek death. Her pain and despair were written all over her face. But no one would sympathize with her. Qing Mu and Bai Anya sat cross-legged and meditated. Zhou Yunyi was in pain, but she was not worthy of sympathy. What her father had done was unforgivable. They had no right to use Zhou Hengsheng of being ruthless, and there was no need. The hatred in Zhou Hengsheng¡¯s heart was not umted in a day or two.. Chapter 751 - 751: Hatred 2 Chapter 751: Hatred 2 Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Zhou Yunyi looked at everyone with hatred. Her hoarse voice was mixed with despair. It was gloomy, like a curse from hell. ¡°I curse you all to die a horrible death.¡± Zhou Hengsheng sneered and looked at Zhou Yunyi, who was in pain. To him, the death of his only son was the most painful thing in the world. Other than his son, nothing else was important. What was there to be afraid of? Seeing Zhou Yunyi in pain now was the happiest thing in the world. Liu Yuanyuan nced at Zhou Yunyi indifferently and could not even be bothered to talk to her. Hu Yu sneered. ¡°Why are you cursing others? I don¡¯t think anyone will die more miserably than you.¡± Zhou Yunyi roared crazily, ¡°My father will definitely kill him. My father wille to save me.¡± Her father was so powerful. When her father killed Lin Jie, he woulde to save her. At that time, she would make these people kneel in front of her and beg for mercy. She wanted them to suffer ten times or a hundred times the pain she had experienced. Zhou Yunyi repeated with a sinister expression, ¡°My father will definitely kill him.¡± No one paid attention to Zhou Yunyi and pretended that she did not exist. Lin Jie sat on the wooden chair. His expression was nk and he was in a daze. He seemed to have heard someone calling him softly. ¡°Jie¡­¡± ¡°Jie¡­¡± The familiar voice made his heart tremble. He stood up and walked out, as if he was gravitated by something. He left the camp and arrived at the forest. From afar, he saw familiar figures. He caught up with them, calling, ¡°Father, Mother, Sister, wait for me.¡± ¡°Jie¡­¡± The familiar figure called his name gently and turned to leave. Lin Jie quickly chased after her. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t go¡­¡± Lin Jie stared fixedly at his family and kept chasing them. Even if he fell, he would quickly get up. It was as if he did not know pain. Other than his family, there was nothing else in his eyes. Bang! Something fell from the sky and hit Lin Jie, causing him to stagger and fall to the ground. However, his eyes were still fixed on the three figures not far away. He stood up shakily and chased after them. ¡°Father, Mother, don¡¯t leave.¡± Golden light rose from all directions around the array formation, surrounding Lin Jie. He chased after the light as if he had lost his mind. Zhou Hengjin watched from outside. The rock that hit Lin Jie just now was almost enough to smash Lin Jie¡¯s head, but Lin Jie quickly got up after being hit. Zhou Hengjin¡¯s face darkened. He formed a seal with his hands, and countless des formed. Zhou Hengjin raised his hand, and the entire array formation was filled with saber lights and sword shadows. Blood sttered. Zhou Hengjin¡¯s expression was sinister. ¡°1 don¡¯t believe I can¡¯t kill you. I¡¯ll chop you into meat paste and see how you can get back up!¡± After the sword des disappeared, there was really no sign of Lin Jie in the formation. There was blood everywhere. It was hard to imagine that a person could bleed so much. Zhou Hengjin heaved a sigh of relief. However, in the next second, all the flesh and blood seemed toe to life. Under Zhou Hengjin¡¯s shocked gaze, they condensed into the figure of a child. The wound was healing, and Lin Jie was reborn. Zhou Hengjin¡¯s expression turned ugly. Without hesitation, he raised his hand andunched the third attack. The sea of fire instantly enveloped Lin Jie. Thick fire instantly burned him to ashes. However, when the fire disappeared, the ce where Lin Jie was at was empty. He seemed to have been burned away by the sea of fire. Zhou Hengjin frowned and stared intently. His face began to tremble uncontrobly. Bit by bit, Lin Jie returned to his original state. Zhou Hengjin gritted his teeth andunched another attack. However, no matter how he killed Lin Jie and destroyed his body, Lin Jie would eventuallye back to life, as if he could not be killed. Zhou Hengjin had exhausted his strength. His face was pale and he could not even stand up straight. His eyes became unfocused, and Lin Jie became more and more blurry in his eyes. In his blurry vision, he heard Lin Jie¡¯s cold voice. ¡°Why did you stop?¡± Zhou Hengjin did not even have the strength to raise his hand. Lin Jie could not be killed. Zhou Hengjin¡¯s zed eyes were filled with disbelief. ¡°Why?¡± Why was the Soul Destroying Array useless? Why couldn¡¯t Lin Jie be killed? Lin Jie looked at Zhou Hengjin coldly. ¡°Because I¡¯m already dead.¡± He had died long ago, after falling off a cliff. Although he hade back to life, he was different. Lin Jie walked towards Zhou Hengjin. ¡°Where are my parents? Let them out.¡± Zhou Hengjin trembled and said, ¡°Do you want to see your parents? If you do, let my daughter go.¡± It was not easy for him to keep Zhou Yunyi alive. He would not allow anyone to ruin his efforts. Lin Jie¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot. He stabbed his hand into Zhou Hengjin¡¯s shoulder and crushed the bones in his shoulder. The pain made Zhou Hengjin¡¯s eyes roll back, but he was extremely awake. He had never known that pain could be so scary. It made him want to die, but he could not. Lin Jie retracted his hand and grabbed one of Zhou Hengjin¡¯s hands. He dragged Zhou Hengjin away like a dead animal. Along the way, sharp branche and rocks hit Zhou Hengjin, causing him to bleed and the pain to intensify. Lin Jie dragged Zhou Hengjin back to the camp. The soldiers of the Jin army cheered. Lin Jie dragged Zhou Hengjin into the tent where Liu Sanniang and the others were imprisoned before letting go. Looking at Zhou Hengjin, who had suddenly aged decades, Zhou Hengsheng did not recognize him until Zhou Yunyi broke down and called out, ¡°Father.¡± Zhou Hengshengughed. ¡°Hahahaha, retribution.¡± Zhou Yunyi¡¯sst hope was shattered. Despair and pain instantly overwhelmed her. Zhou Hengshengughed until tears streamed down his face. ¡°My good brother, 1 didn¡¯t expect you to have such a day.¡± Zhou Hengjin looked at Zhou Hengsheng with anger and disappointment. He did not even have the strength to speak. Zhou Hengsheng squatted down and removed the white hair on Zhou Hengjin¡¯s face. He looked at his painful and twisted appearance mockingly. ¡°Brother, Brother, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s karma that you are suffering? What you did to others will eventually be done to you..¡± Chapter 752 - 752:I Want All of Them Back Chapter 752:I Want All of Them Back Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Zhou Hengsheng let go and sat down at the side in satisfaction. ¡°My son. I¡¯ve avenged you. My son, did you see it?¡± Lin Jie slowly walked towards Liu Sanniang. He squatted down and said, ¡°I want you to save my parents and sister. I want you to save them all.¡± Lin Jie reached out and pointed at Liu Sanniang¡¯s heart. ¡°I know you can save them.11 His intuition told him that Liu Sanniang could save his family. They were just some innocent mortals. They didn¡¯t deserve to die. If not for the fact that people wanted to harm them, everyone would still be alive and kicking. Liu Sanniang looked at Lin Jie and said slowly, ¡°I can¡¯t save them.¡± Lin Jie refused to ept it. His voice was sharp. ¡°You can save them. You can. If you don¡¯t. I¡¯ll kill everyone here. I¡¯ll also lull your family. You have a brother too. They¡¯re all on the battlefield, right? I¡¯ll kill everyone you care about.¡± He just wanted his family back. Liu Sanniang could do it. She did not agree because she was unwilling. Liu Sanniang looked at Lin Jie. She raised her hand, but Lin Jie stood up and retreated. ¡°I know what you want to do to me. Don¡¯t ever think about it.¡± Lin Jie walked up to Zhou llengjin and grabbed his head with one hand. ¡°Do you know how he killed all my rtives? Do you know how cruel that method was? They died without knowing who the murderer was.¡± ¡°Did you know that my sister was about to get married? Do you know how tragic Brother Hua¡¯s parents died? Do you know how sad they were when they saw Brother Hua¡¯s corpse? None of this would have happened in the first ce. All of us didn¡¯t have to die. My sister would have married happily and lived a happy life in the future, but all of this was destroyed!¡± Lin Jie¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. He raised his hand, and a sinister ck hole appeared. He grabbed Zhou Hengjin and threw him in. From the ck hole, there was the sound of something being torn apart and the sound of chewing. Lin Jie looked at Liu Sanniang and said coldly, ¡°In this world, there are so many evil spirits that can¡¯t reincarnate. If they are released, what do you think will be of this world?¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t force you, you won¡¯t save my family. You don¡¯t save them because you don¡¯t know my pain. When your family dies one by one in from of you, you¡¯ll know my pain.¡± Lin Jie walked towards Zhou Yunyi. Zhou Yunyi was tortured, but she did not die. That was because she was forced to go through the pain the vigers suffered back then. Zhou Yunyi trembled. She had done many evil things in her life, but she had only met two people who made her afraid. The first was Liu Sanniang. The second one was Lin Jie. Lin Jie had already ced his hand on Zhou Yunyi¡¯s head. Zhou Yunyi seemed to be frozen and did not move. Lin Jie grabbed Zhou Yunyi and threw her into the ck hole. His voice was terrifyingly cold as he said, ¡°You won¡¯t die for the time being because you have so many lives on you, but you will be tortured. They will eat your flesh and it will grow back. You will be in extreme pain. You can only watch yourself be eaten up bit by bit until you arepletely reduced to nothing.¡± Zhou Yunyi was desperate. ¡°No, that¡¯s not my fault. It¡¯s all my father¡¯s fault. I don¡¯t know anything. Don¡¯t treat me like this.¡± Just thinking about it was enough to make her break down. Zhou Yunyi trembled non-stop and begged for mercy crazily. She grabbed Lin Jie¡¯s hand and refused to let go. ¡°I¡¯ll be your ve to atone for my sins¡­¡± Zhou Yunyi begged for mercy like a lunatic. Lin Jie¡¯s expression was cold. How could he let her off so easily? Zhou Yunyi was in extreme despair. She looked at Liu Yuanyuan with trembling eyes. ¡°Liu Yuanyuan, haven¡¯t you always wanted to kill me to take revenge? Hurry up and kill me. If you don¡¯t kill me, you¡¯ll never have a chance to take revenge.¡± She just wanted to die. The sooner she died, the better. Liu Yuanyuan looked at Zhou Yunyi coldly. ¡°I¡¯ve already let go of the hatred between us.¡± Once Zhou Yunyi was locked up by Lin Jie in the Yin Gate, it would be impossible for her toe out. Lin Jie¡¯s hatred for her was countless times greater than hers. Lin Jie did nor want to hear Zhou Yunyi¡¯s voice anymore, lie pushed her into the Yin Gate. After the gate closed, Zhou Yunyi would no longer exist in the world. Lin Jie nced at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Look, it¡¯s easy for me to kill people.¡± Liu Sannianglooked at Lin Jie and said slowly, ¡°Jie, that¡¯s enough.¡± The redness in Lin Jie¡¯s eyes faded. He looked at Liu Sanniang and gritted his teeth. ¡°You¡¯re a monster. 1 won¡¯t fall for your trick. Don¡¯t talk to me like you are my mother!¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Lin Jie indifferently and reached out her hand. ¡°Come over. You can know anything you want.¡± Liu Sanniang reached out her hand, and Lin Jie took a few steps back. ¡°I won¡¯t fall into your trap. If you don¡¯t want to save them, I¡¯ll kill the people you care about the most. When you taste my pain, you¡¯ll save them all.¡± Lin Jie turned around and left without looking at Liu Sanniang. Lin Jie¡¯s killing intent before he left was shocking. Qing Mu and Bai Anya were a little worried. Bai Anya couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Miss Liu, he¡­¡± Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°He won¡¯t kill again.¡± Liu Sanniang interrupted Bai Anya. Bai Anya did not know why Liu Sanniang was so sure, but for some reason, she believed her. ¡°Dong¡ª¡± With a bang, Zhou Hengsheng fell to the ground. Everyone was taken aback. They pointed at Zhou Hengsheng and eximed, ¡°Miss Liu, he, he¡¯s dead¡­¡± Liu Sanniang took a look and did not speak. She closed her eyes and chanted the scriptures softly. The gentle scriptures seemed to have the power to cleanse the heart, making people feel calm and peaceful. Zhou Hengsheng had died at some point. Liu Sanniang chanted the scriptures to cleanse the resentment. Zhou llengsheng¡¯s corpse was quickly carried out. There were not many soldiers guarding outside, giving people the illusion that they could escape. After discussing it, they decided to escape. Therefore, as soon as night fell, after dinner, they fled. Qing Mu watched as those people fled. ¡°Sister Anya.¡± Bai Anya said calmly, ¡°Why do you care about them? Just stay here.¡± Qing Mu stopped talking. Hu Yu and Liu Yuanyuan asked Liu Sanniang through voice transmission, ¡°Venerable, Hu Yu and I will go and protect the others..¡± Chapter 753 - 753: Bet Chapter 753: Bet Trantor: yee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Hu Yu and Liu Yuanyuan had left something on the people of the Liu family. Once they were in danger, it could block the cmity. However, it was better to protect them in person. After obtaining Liu Sanniang¡¯s permission, Hu Yu and Liu Yuanyuan left. Bai Anya looked at Liu Sanniang and said, ¡¯¡¯Miss Liu, we have to return to our camp. Take care.¡± Liu Sanniang stayed because she still had something to do, but there was no need for them to stay. What Liu Sanniang wanted to do, they could not help. Bai Anya had always been a decisive person. Once she made up her mind to do something, she would immediately take action. Liu Sanniang smiled and nodded. ¡°Take care.¡± Qing Mu followed Bai Anya. If Bai Anya left, he would leave. Qing Mu smiled at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Goodbye, Miss Liu.¡± After saying that, Qing Mu was pulled out by Bai Anya. The soldiers guarding outside leaned against the tent and fell asleep. Bai Anya and Qing Mu nced at them before leaving quietly. With Lin Jie around, these soldiers were not worried at all. They ate, drank, and slept all day long. At night, the army camp was extremely quiet. After Qing Mu and Bai Anya left the army camp, QingMu said, ¡°Sister Anya, if these soldiers really go to the battlefield, I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t be able to withstand a single blow.¡± Bai Anya said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Qing Mu pulled Bai Anya and pointed ahead nervously. Bai Anya looked over and frowned. Lin Jie had appeared in front of them at some point. If Qing Mu and Bai Anya wanted to leave, they had to pass by him. Was Lin Jie going to kill them? However, this was the only way back to the Xia Dynasty. No one knew what ability Lin Jie had. If he did not want to let them go, they would not be able to leave. Bai Anya and Qing Mu walked towards Lin Jie. Lin Jie looked at them and did not speak. When Qing Mu thought of what had happened to the vige, he felt a little sad. As they got closer and closer, Lin Jie did not make a move. Bai Anya stared at Lin Jie. Even after they walked past him, Lin Jie had no intention of making a move. Bai Anya pulled Qing Mu and said, ¡°Move on.¡± Qing Mu had aplicated expression. ¡°Sister Anya, he¡¯s a pitiful person.¡± Of course, Bai Anya knew that Lin Jie was pitiful, but what could she say? No one could change the past. Bai Anya pushed Qing Mu and quickened her pace. Qing Mu turned around and looked at Lin Jie a few times. He had no intention of attacking and just watched them leave quietly. When they could no longer see him, Qing Mu and Bai Anya stopped. Qing Mu was extremely puzzled. ¡°Sister Anya, why didn¡¯t he attack us?¡± Bai Anya said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either, but we are lucky to be able to escape.¡± Qing Mu nodded. ¡°If only he was willing to believe Miss Liu.¡± Bai Anya looked at Qing Mu. ¡°He¡¯s proving himself to Miss Liu. Miss Liu said that he won¡¯t kill again. He wants Miss Liu to know that he can kill people without him doing it.¡± Qing Mu was puzzled. ¡°As long as he doesn¡¯t summon the cavalry, the Jin army won¡¯t be so indestructible.¡± Bai Anya looked at Qing Mu. ¡°Have you forgotten that there¡¯s still the Yan soldiers?¡± The three countries had fallen out. It was not only the Xia Dynasty and the Jin Dynasty involved, but also the Yan Dynasty. The Yan Dynasty had yet to take action. Qing Mu was stunned for a moment before sighing. The world was not peaceful. Who knew how many people would die because of it? Bai Anya patted Qing Mu on the shoulder. ¡°War is inevitable. We just have to do what we can.¡± What they could do was to bnce Yin and Yang and guard the righteous path. When Lin Jie returned to the army camp, he came to Liu Sanniang and sat down. ¡°I let them all go. Aren¡¯t you going to thank me?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Lin Jie. ¡°Thank you.¡± There was a trace of impatience in Lin Jie¡¯s eyes. ¡°Then let my mothere back to see me. I want something substantial in return. A mere thank you means nothing.¡± Liu Sanniang raised her hand and Lin Jie retreated. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡± Lin Jie was like a porcupine covered in thorns. He protected himself tightly and faced the outside world with sharp thorns. Whether it was those who hurt him or those who treated him well, they were all blocked outside. Liu Sanniang stood up and looked at Lin Jie. ¡°Jie, let¡¯s make a bet.¡± Lin Jie looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Bet on this world? I have enough power to destroy it. If you lose, agree to my request.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Lin Jie looked up at Liu Sanniang. After confirming that she was not lying, he said, ¡®Alright, but you definitely can¡¯t win. I¡¯ll make you suffer what I suffered.¡± Liu Sanniang smiled faintly. Lin Jie looked away angrily. He hated it when she smiled like this, as if she knew that he was bound to lose when the bet had just begun. There was no way he would lose. He would definitely win. She would losepletely. She would feel the pain he had suffered. She would. Lin Jie gritted his teeth and turned to leave. Chu Yan held Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand and squeezed it. His eyes were deep as he said in a low voice, ¡°Sanniang, what are you going to do?¡± Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°Do what I have to do.¡± Chu Yan gulped. ¡°What did you hide from me?¡± Liu Sanniang smiled and shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t hide anything from you.¡± Chu Yan looked into Liu Sanniang¡¯s eyes and tried to read her mind. However, when he saw that Liu Sanniang only had him in her eyes, Chu Yan¡¯s heart softened. He kissed Liu Sanniang¡¯s forehead. ¡°I believe you.¡± Liu Sanniang leaned into Chu Yan s arms. Chu Yan asked, ¡°General ck has already gone back to protect your family, right?¡± General ck was Liu Sanniang¡¯s spiritual beast. Her consciousness was connected to it. They did not see General ck when they left the illusion. General ck had probably left long ago. Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± As long as she was Liu Sanniang, she had to protect her family in this world.. Chapter 754 - 754: Bet 2 Chapter 754: Bet 2 Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Chu Yan squeezed Liu Sanniang¡¯s palm. Unknowingly, the rabbit had already grown up. Chu Yan smiled. ¡°You¡¯re taking advantage of a child.¡± Lin Jie wanted to bet with Liu Sanniang, but the oue was destined. Liu Sanniang smiled and refused to admit it. ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± Chu Yan looked at the bright smile on Liu Sanniang¡¯s face and his eyes became even gentler. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that he will y tricks?¡± Liu Sanniang smiled and shook her head. She was not worried because she knew the oue. If there was evil, there would be good. Good and evil were inseparable. When Qing Mu and the others returned to the army camp, they immediately reported the situation to Chou Ming. Bai Anya said with a dark expression, ¡°General Chou, the Jin Dynasty no longer has the cavalry. As for the Jin soldiers, they are indulging themselves in pleasure. It¡¯s the best time tounch an attack.¡± Chou Ming was a little tempted. ¡°Can Miss Liu really deal with that kid?¡± Bai Anya nodded. Bai Anya believed what Liu Sanniang said from the bottom of her heart. Chou Ming took a deep breath. ¡°Alright, as long as Miss Liu can deal with that kid, we¡¯ll handle the Jin soldiers.¡± ¡°General, please think twice. If Miss Liu lied, what would happen to our army? If we rashlyunch an attack, what if what awaits us is that terrifying cavalry? Aren¡¯t we walking into a trap that way?¡± Master Hu looked at Bai Anya and said in a low voice. He thought that these people would not be able toe back alive, but they did. It was unbelievable that the person controlling the cavalry was just a child. Master Hu hoped that Chou Ming would listen to him. Chou Ming nced at Master Hu. ¡°Then what do you think we should do?¡± Master Hu said seriously, ¡°Send people out to investigate first before attacking.¡± Chou Ming frowned. After being attacked by the cavalry for so long, the anger in his heart had been gathering. Now that he had the chance to counterattack, he naturally didn¡¯t want to miss it. Chou Ming didn¡¯t want to wait, but Master Hu¡¯s concerns made sense. Master Hu nced at Chou Ming and said, ¡°General, I¡¯m willing to lead the scout team. If there¡¯s no trap, I¡¯ll send a signal. At that time, it won¡¯t be toote for you to attack.¡± Chou Ming looked at Master Hu and nodded. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll do as you say. I¡¯ll wait for your signal.¡± Qing Mu frowned. There was clearly an evil spirit on Master Hu. He was trying to take credit. Bai Anya smiled mockingly. There were all kinds of people in this world. The most important thing now was to chase the Jin soldiers away. The people who followed Master Hu immediately petitioned to join the scout team. In their opinion, since the first batch of people who went came back alive, it shouldn¡¯t be dangerous. Moreover, they could use this opportunity to make some contribution. Master Hu brought more than 20 people to scout the situation. It turned out that the Jin soldiers were indeed cking off. The information was true. Master Hu immediately got someone to pile up wood and burn it. When Chou Ming saw the signal, he immediately shouted, ¡°Attack¡ª¡± The Jin soldiers were woken up by a deafening shout. They panicked. Some of them were so sleepy that they even forgot to put on their armor. The general looked at the overwhelming Xia army and went to look for Lin Jie anxiously. When he opened the tent, it was empty. He was furious. ¡°Where is he?¡± Lin Jie was the weapon the Jin army relied on. The general only knew that Lin Jie hated the Xia Dynasty and he had the ability to summon an indestructible cavalry. He never thought that one day, Lin Jie would disappear. ¡°Hurry up and find him!¡± The Jin general knew how important Lin Jie was. As long as he found Lin Jie and asked him to summon the cavalry, these soldiers of the Xia Dynasty would be frightened out of their wits! The Jin soldiers were in a mess. They had searched all the tents, but there was no sign of Lin Jie. The soldiers trembled and said, ¡°He¡¯s gone. Even the people he captured are gone. He betrayed us.¡± ¡°General, our army is defeated. Quick, run.¡± The huge Jin army camp had already been upied. Without the cavalry, these under-trained soldiers were easily defeated in less than two hours. The general could only give the order to retreat. At this moment, Lin Jie and Liu Sanniang had already gone up the mountain. Chu Yan did not follow them. Lin Jie followed Liu Sanniang and said coldly, ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to? You sent people to protect your family, right? You are also afraid.¡± Family was the Achilles heel of almost everyone in the world. No matter who it was, there was always someone people cared about. Liu Sanniang smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. I care about them very much, so I have to protect them even more.¡± Lin Jie sneered. ¡°If you admit defeat now and return my parents to me, I can stop it.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Lin Jie and said, ¡°Jie, I can¡¯t save them. They¡¯re already dead. It¡¯s impossible for them toe back alive.¡± The gentleness in Lin Jie¡¯s eyes disappeared, reced by endless coldness. ¡°1 can live, and so can they. Don¡¯t lie to me. If you don¡¯t save them, so be it. You¡¯ll regret it eventually.¡± Lin Jie quickly walked forward and overtook Liu Sanniang. He had already given her countless chances, but she still refused. Liu Sanniang looked at his back and slowly followed. There was still some distance to the top of the mountain. Lin Jie wanted to shake Liu Sanniang off, but no matter how fast he walked, Liu Sanniang could always catch up with him. Lin Jie grabbed a tree by the roadside and pushed it down. The bowl-sized tree trunk was easily broken by him. He vented his anger like a child and walked all the way to the top of the mountain.. Chapter 755 - 755: Bet 3 Chapter 755: Bet 3 Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Liu Sanniang smiled faintly. ¡°The next time someone goes up the mountain, there¡¯s no need for them to clear out a path.¡± Lin Jie frowned unhappily. Liu Sanniang made it sound like he had done a good deed by tearing down the trees. Lin Jie seemed to be deliberately going against Liu Sanniang. He raised his hand in the direction he came from and countless thorns grew at a speed visible to the naked eye. After doing all of this, Lin Jie looked at Liu Sanniang angrily and raised his chin, as if he was showing off. Liu Sanniang only smiled faintly. There was actually such purend on the mountain peak. Standing here, one could see the endless mountains and rivers. It was quiet andfortable. After Liu Sanniang sat down, she said, ¡°Jie,e and sit down.¡± Lin Jie frowned. He looked at Liu Sanniang and felt a little puzzled. He walked over andy down instead of sitting down, using his actions to tell Liu Sanniang that he was not someone she could order around. Liu Sanniang nced at Lin Jie and couldn¡¯t help but smile. Lin Jie nced at Liu Sanniang and saw that she was smiling. Lin Jie frowned. ¡°What are you smiling at?¡± Liu Sanniang looked into the distance and said slowly, ¡°1 smile when I¡¯m happy.¡± Lin Jie sneered. ¡°1 wonder how long you can smile.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Lin Jie. Lin Jie was just a 12-year-old child. His face was still childish, but he no longer spoke or did things like a child. Being sized up by Liu Sanniang, Lin Jie felt ufortable. He red at Liu Sanniang fiercely, his eyes turning red. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°Was the wish you made to him to be omnipotent?¡± Being omnipotent meant that there were endless possibilities. Lin Jie¡¯s eyes were filled with anger. He said coldly, ¡°If 1 was omnipotent, 1 wouldn¡¯t need to beg you at all. If I wanted to save my parents, 1 would have seeded long ago. I don¡¯t need to beg others.¡± The wish he made was to be omnipotent, but it did note true at all. Liu Sanniang looked at Lin Jie seriously and said, ¡°Your wish has been fulfilled, but you¡¯re still growing.¡± Lin Jie looked at Liu Sanniang intently and tried to see a teasing look on her face. However, no matter how he looked at her, he could only see sincerity from Liu Sanniang. Lin Jie did not understand. ¡°Why are you telling me this? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll be too powerful? I, I¡¯m¡­ Forget it, what you think doesn¡¯t concern me.¡± Lin Jie was frustrated. There was no need for him to talk to Liu Sanniang. He just needed to focus on his goal. Liu Sanniang smiled gently. ¡°Didn¡¯t we make a bet? Don¡¯t you want to experience it yourself?¡± Lin Jie looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Liu Sanniang reached out and touched Lin Jie¡¯s hair. ¡°Close your eyes and be one with the world. You can sense and know everything.¡± Lin Jie listened to Liu Sanniang¡¯s guidance and calmed down. Gradually, everything around him seemed to be different. The wind was sweet, and so was the air. Every tree was waving its branches, looking like they were dancing. Lin Jie was immersed in it until he was patted gently. ¡°Jie.¡± Only then did Lin Jie wake up from his dream. He looked at Liu Sanniang beside him. ¡°Why did we be like this? What are we?¡± Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°We are this world.¡± She patted his shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Lin Jie could not help but follow. However, when he looked back, he saw himself and Liu Sanniang lying on the grass. Their figures were getting further and further away until they could no longer be seen. Lin Jie wanted to ask Liu Sanniang where she was taking him, but after thinking about it, he did not ask. There was the sound of horses galloping. Liu Sanniang had already stopped. She brought Lin Jie to the tree and quietly looked at the people fighting below. Lin Jie recognized someone at a nce. One of them was Liu Dng. He smiled coldly. ¡°I saw your brother. He¡¯s dead for sure.¡± The team of at most 400 people led by Liu Dng was facing thousands of the Jin soldiers. Seeing the skirmish, Lin Jie couldn¡¯t help butugh. He looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°You are going to watch him die. Are you sad?¡± Liu Sanniang did not speak. Lin Jie frowned. If not for the fact that he could sense that Liu Sanniang was still beside him, he would have thought that she had left. ¡°Let¡¯s see how long you can remain calm. Even without the cavalry, the Jin soldiers are still not easy to deal with.¡± Liu Dng and the others were tricked by the Jin soldiers. The ferocious Jin soldiers wanted them all to die here. Liu Dng was outnumbered. They had to retreat and wait for reinforcements. Liu Dng shouted, ¡°Retreat!¡± ¡°General Liu, let¡¯s go east and fight our way out.¡± The soldiers beside Liu Dng roared. The remaining dozens of soldiers immediately fought in one direction. Soon, they fought a way out of the encirclement of the Jin army. When the Jin soldiers saw this, they immediately took out their bows and loaded the arrows. After drawing the arrows, they aimed at Liu Dng¡¯s back. ¡°Swoosh¡ª¡± The arrow pierced through the air and hit Liu Dng¡¯s back, piercing through the armor and entering his body. Liu Dng¡¯s face turned pale and he staggered. The soldiers beside him cut off the arrow without hesitation.. Chapter 756 - 756: Dalang in Danger Chapter 756: Dng in Danger Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Liu Dng turned around and looked at the densely packed Jin soldiers. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Let¡¯s split up. Try to minimize the casualties¡± ¡°General Liu, let¡¯s fight to the death with the Jin soldiers.¡± The soldiers following Liu Dng were indignant. They chased after the enemy, but they did not expect to be tricked by the Jin soldiers. They had no advantage in terms of numbers. This was a situation where they would definitely lose. Liu Dng endured the pain in his back and gritted his teeth. ¡°If we don¡¯t return in time, General Chou will definitely send reinforcements. As long as we hold on, it¡¯s not certain who will die in the end. Listen to me, everyone, split up.¡± With the sudden disappearance of the cavalry, the advantage of the Jin army was gone. It was still uncertain who would win. Liu Dng¡¯s rank was higher than the soldiers, so the soldiers naturally listened to him. Looking at the wounded and tired soldiers, Liu Dng did not hesitate anymore. His face darkened and he said solemnly, ¡°This mountain is very big. After splitting up, go and find covers.¡± The soldiers did not hesitate and immediately split up. When the Jin soldiers saw that they split up, some were still chasing, and some could no longer catch up. It was no longer possible to kill all these hundreds of people. The dense forest was a natural barrier. Thend where the Jin soldiers lived was mostly t and wide. They were at a disadvantage when they entered the forest. ¡°General, these Xia Dynasty soldiers are too cunning. What should we do?¡± The Jin soldier in ck armor asked the general. ¡°Chase after the enemy¡¯s general and bring back his head.¡± The general quickly gave the order. There were still more than ten people around Liu Dng, and the Jin soldiers behind them were chasing closely. In less than ten minutes, they would catch up. Liu Dng¡¯s face was pale, and his back hurt. He looked at the foggy mountains and panted. ¡°Now, let¡¯s split into teams of three. My team will continue to go up the mountain while the other two go down the mountain.¡± Liu Dng looked at the soldiers supporting him. ¡°Zhang Qiang, Xu Dong, go with me. The others, don¡¯t follow me anymore. We¡¯ll meet again if fate allows. Take care.¡± The Jin soldiers chased after Liu Dng because they knew that Liu Dng was injured. It was clearly more dangerous to follow Liu Dng at this moment. The people called Zhang Qiang and Xu Dong did not hesitate at all. They held Liu Dng on both sides and walked up quickly. Liu Dng turned around and looked at the empty road. He exhaled and said, ¡°My wound keeps bleeding and will leave a mark. Don¡¯t follow me. Go.¡± Liu Dng was sweating profusely. This was the first time he was so close to death. He did not want to implicate others. Xu Dong and Zhang Qiang nced at Liu Dng¡¯s back. Blood was flowing non-stop. If this continued, the Jin soldiers would catch up sooner orter. However, it was impossible for them to give up their leader. ¡°General Liu, hang in there. The Jin soldiers won¡¯t be able to catch up for a while. Let¡¯s pull out the arrow to stop the bleeding first.¡± After saying that, Zhang Qiang did not give Liu Dng a chance to speak. He immediately took off Liu Dng¡¯s armor and threw it away. When he tore open the clothes beside the wound, he saw that the arrowhead had pierced into the flesh and blood was flowing out. Zhang Qiang grabbed the arrow and pulled it out. Blood sttered. He looked at the arrow with worry and panic in his eyes. Liu Dng immediately fainted. Xu Dong poured all the ointment on the wound. ¡°I¡¯ll carry General Liu. Let¡¯s go.¡± Zhang Qiang and Xu Dong quickly arrived at an abandoned vige. Zhang Qiang and Xu Dong were both very tired. They panted like an extremely tired dog. ¡°There¡¯s no one in this vige anymore. Should we go in and hide?¡± Xu Dong looked around. ¡°No. The Jin soldiers are evil. If they follow us here, they will rummage through the vige and kill everyone they see.¡± Zhang Qiang thought for a moment and felt that what Xu Dong said made sense, so he carried Liu Dng and walked in another direction with Xu Dong. However, before they could walk far, they heard someone calling. ¡°Uncles.¡± Zhang Qiang and Xu Dong were a little nervous. They turned around and saw four children. The eldest was a boy, about thirteen or fourteen years old. The youngest seemed to be only five or six years old. They looked at them timidly. Xu Dong frowned. ¡°Are you from this vige?¡± The big boy in the lead nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s our home.¡± Zhang Qiang said, ¡°Don¡¯t go back. Hide somewhere else. Don¡¯t follow us. It¡¯s dangerous.¡± ¡°Uncles, he¡¯s seriously injured and needs to rest. If you keep running, there will be a time when you¡¯re exhausted. We have a ce to hide. Come with us.¡± The big boy looked at Xu Dong and Zhang Qiang. After saying that calmly, he pulled hispanions forward to lead the way. They had a ce to hide, but they woulde home from time to time. When they heard the conversation between Zhang Qiang and Xu Dong, they wanted to help them. The Jin soldiers were ferocious, and themoners died miserably, but the soldiers of Xia Dynasty were also dying. Looking at the thin children, the two of them knew that these children were probably the only ones alive in this vige. Zhang Qiang looked at Xu Dong and said, ¡°Are we following or not?¡± Xu Dong gritted his teeth. ¡°They¡¯re familiar with this ce. Also, General is seriously injured. It¡¯s difficult for us to find a way out.¡± There was no time to consider or hesitate. If they were really found by the Jin soldiers, they would use their lives to protect these children. The big boy in the lead quickly entered the path by the road and led the way. The path was steep and one could barely see the way. In the end, they went down to the edge of a cliff. After Zhang Qiang and Xu Dong struggled to get Liu Dng down, they found an empty cave under the cliff. It was not big. This ce was difficult to find, so it was temporarily safe.. Chapter 757 - 757: Dalang in Danger 2 Chapter 757: Dng in Danger 2 Trantor: yee Trantions Editor: yce Trantions Zhang Qiang and Xu Dong also quickly checked Liu Dng¡¯s injuries. The wound was still bleeding, and the medicine was almost gone. Liu Dng was still moaning in pain while being unconscious. Zhang Qiang frowned. ¡°That arrowhead is specially made. It can crush the flesh and make rhe wound bleed non-stop. If it¡¯s pulled out, arge piece of flesh will be taken away. The wound is extremely difficult to heal. If the reinforcements don¡¯t find us in two days, I¡¯m afraid General Liu won¡¯t be able to make it.¡± Xu Dong also frowned. ¡°Our reinforcements will definitelye.¡± Zhang Qiang lowered his eyes and fell silent. He hoped so. Zhang Qiang looked at rhe children. ¡°¡¯Thankyou.¡± If not for rhe fact that these children were kind-hearted, they would not have been able to find such a good ce to hide. They were too tired to carry Liu Dng and had just experienced a fierce battle. Sooner orter, they would copse. The boy in the lead looked at Zhang Qiang and Xu Dong. ¡¯Did you fight the Jin soldiers?¡± Zhang Qiang and Xu Dong nodded. ¡°¡¯We didn¡¯t know that there were still people on this mountain. If we did, we wouldn¡¯t have gone up the mountain.¡± The boy looked at Zhang Qiang and Xu Dong and said calmly, ¡°There are only a few of us on the mountain.¡± Zhang Qiang was stunned. ¡°What¡­ are your names?¡± ¡°My name is Zhao Sisi. This is my sister, Zhao Xiu¡¯er. He¡¯s Zhao Zheng and that¡¯s his cousin, Zhao Yuan.¡± The boy in rhe lead was called Zhao Zheng. He did not speak. The girl beside him introduced herself timidly. The Zhao n lived on this mountain. Ever since the Jin army came, almost everyone in rhe Zhao n was ughtered. It was nor easy for the children to survive. The war forced them to grow up and be mature. If not for the fact that they eavesdropped on Zhang Qiang and Xu Dong¡¯s conversation, they would not havee out. Zhao Zheng looked at the unconscious Liu Dng and said calmly, ¡°The wormwood on the mountain can stop the bleeding. I¡¯ll go get it for you.¡± Zhao Zheng was the oldest of the four children. When he spoke, the others subconsciously nodded. Zhao Sisi nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s very easy to find the wormwood. This uncle¡¯s wound is still bleeding. If the bleeding doesn¡¯t stop, he won¡¯t be able to hold on.¡± Zhang Qiang and Xu Dong naturally felt bad about letting the children risk their lives for them, but they really did not know anything about herbs. Xu Dong stopped Zhao Zheng and said, ¡°Tell me what the wormwood looks like. We¡¯ll find it ourselves. There are Jin soldiers searching us all over the mountain. It¡¯s too risky for you to go out.¡± Zhao Zheng looked at Xu Dong sincerely and persistently. ¡°I¡¯m familiar with the terrain. I won¡¯t go far. If you¡¯re nor familiar with it, you¡¯re more likely to encounter the Jin soldiers.¡± Xu Dong felt a lump in his throat. The child who had just reached his chest was as calm as an adult. The maturity he exuded made people feel bad about him. Xu Dong patted Zhao Zheng¡¯s thin shoulder. ¡°Be careful on the way. Your life is the most important.¡± Zhao Zheng quickly climbed up through the vines. After he left, Zhang Qiang and Xu Dong sat down to rest. Zhao Sisi, Zhao Xiu¡¯er, and Zhao Yuan sat side by side, looking at Liu Dng worriedly. In a daze, Liu Dng muttered, ¡°Water¡­¡± Zhang Qiang and Xu Dong heard it, and so did Zhao Sisi. Before Zhang Qiang and Xu Dong could speak, she went to rhe wooden bucket beside her to fetch some water. Zhang Qiang took it and carefully fed it to Liu Dng. Zhao Sisi looked ar Zhang Qiang worriedly. ¡°Uncle, will he recover?¡± Liu Dng¡¯s face was pale, and the wound on his back was still bleeding. Zhang Qiang and Xu Dong didn¡¯t know if Liu Dng could make it either. They had gone through thick and thin with Liu Dng many times these days. With tears in their eyes, they choked and said, ¡°As long as he s still alive, we won¡¯t give up on him.¡± As long as he was not dead, they would never give up. Zhao Sisi sighed. ¡°Will people really go to the heavens after they die? In rhe past, Mother always said that after people die, they will be stars in the sky. This way, they can always look at their family.¡± Zhang Qiang reached our and patted Zhao Sisi¡¯s head. ¡°Your mother is right. She¡¯s not lying to you. When we chase rhe Jin soldiers away, you don¡¯t have to hide anymore.¡± Zhao Sisi smiled. ¡°Thank you, Uncle, but my mother didn¡¯t tell me if 1 miss her, how can 1 see her. We often cry and miss our parents.¡± Tears streamed down Xu Dong¡¯s face. He wiped his face. ¡°Jin soldiers are all animals.¡± The children who were lucky enough to survive had watched their families die in front of them. At night, they would often be frightened awake by the nightmare. Zhao Xiu¡¯er and Zhao Yuan were the youngest and had already fallen asleep, leaning against each other. Zhao Sisi handed the biscuits to Zhang Qiang and Xu Dong. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Zhang Qiang and Xu Dong shook their heads. ¡°We re not hungry.¡± The sky was already dark. If nothing went wrong, reinforcements would arrive tomorrow at thetest. They could tolerate not eating or drinking for the night. Zhao Sisi obediently walked to the side and sat down. Not long after, Zhao Zheng returned with a handful of wormwood leaves. He was in a sorry state. He handed the wormwood leaves to Zhang Qiang and Xu Dong and said, ¡°Crush the leaves and apply it on the wound.¡± Zhao Zheng looked at Zhao Sisi. Zhao Sisi smiled at him. Zhao Yuan and Zhao Xiu¡¯er were asleep. He lowered his eyes and clenched his fists. In the end, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Uncles, I just saw Jin soldiers. 1 heard them say that they want to release dogs to search the mountain.¡± It would be very easy for trained dogs to find them. The Jin soldiers were only looking for them. As long as they left, rhe children would be safe. Zhang Qiang and Xu Dong immediately frowned. Liu Dng was still unconscious. The two of them looked at each other and said to Zhao Zheng solemnly, ¡°Child, don¡¯t worry. Once we hear a dog barking, we¡¯ll immediately leave. This ce is hidden. As long as you don¡¯te out, you¡¯ll be safe.¡± Zhao Zheng lowered his eyes and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Zhao Zheng walked towards Zhao Sisi and sat down beside her. Zhang Qiang crushed the leaves and applied it to Liu Dng¡¯s wound.. Chapter 758 - 758: Stall for Time Chapter 758: Stall for Time Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions It was already dark. Zhang Qiang rested while Xu Dong sat at the edge, looking around with his tired eyes, listening to the noise outside. Zhao Zheng was not sleepy. He stood up and walked over. ¡°Uncle, sleep. I¡¯ll keep watch.¡± Zhang Qiang looked at Zhao Zheng and said, ¡°You¡¯re still a child. Go to sleep. It is my responsibility to protect you.¡± Zhao Zheng did not say anything else and sat beside Zhang Qiang. He looked around and listened attentively. Under the night sky, the tree shadows seemed to have be demons. When the cold wind blew, the tree shadows brandished their ws. Lin Jie looked at Liu Sanniang and couldn¡¯t help but think to himself that she was really calm and collected! However, this was only the beginning. He would wait and see how long she could remain calm. Lin Jie asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you sad?¡± Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m sad.¡± Lin Jie sneered. ¡°You don¡¯t look sad at all. Are you thinking that as long as the reinforcementse, your brother will be saved? But do you know who wille to help? If you know, you will definitely be angry.¡± Lin Jie looked at Liu Sanniang and smiled evilly. ¡°I know many things about you. Since you can live again, why can¡¯t my parents?¡± Lin Jie became serious. He died and lived again, so he was not surprised to know that Liu Sanniang was the same. He just wanted to know how she did it. He hoped that his family would also live their lives all over again. Liu Sanniang looked at Lin Jie and said slowly, ¡°Because I¡¯m the chosen one.¡± Lin Jie frowned. ¡°You can be the chosen one. Why my father, mother, and the others can¡¯t?¡± Liu Sanniang smiled and did not speak. She couldn¡¯t reason with an unreasonable child. Lin Jie was angry. ¡°The reinforcements are led by a person called Liu Cheng. You must know who he is, right? Your brother wants to wait for him to save him, but I¡¯m afraid by the time Liu Cheng arrives, your brother would long be dead.¡± After saying that, Lin Jie looked away angrily, not wanting to talk to Liu Sanniang anymore. He wanted to see Liu Sanniang re up, so after waiting for a while, he nced at Liu Sanniang again. Seeing Liu Sanniang¡¯s calm expression, he was even angrier¡­ Liu Sanniang¡¯s gazended on Liu Dng and she prayed for him in her heart. ¡°Brother, you have to hold on. Sister-inw is pregnant and you¡¯re going to be a father. Don¡¯t leave them.¡± After midnight, it started to rain heavily. Zhang Qiang rxed and fell asleep. The heavy rain would wash away the traces and smell. Even trained dogs would probably not be able to smell their whereabouts. After tomorrow, they would be safe. Zhao Zheng went to get a wooden bucket to catch the rain. He looked up at the rain and smiled. The sky gradually brightened. Xu Dong and Zhang Qiang were sleeping soundly, but Zhao Sisi eximed, ¡°Uncles, wake up. This uncle is having a fever. His face is red.¡± When Zhao Sisi heard that Liu Dng seemed to be muttering something, she walked in and listened. When she heard Liu Dng trembling and saying that he was cold, she reached out to touch him and eximed in fear. Liu Dng was practically being roasted. Zhang Qiang and Xu Dong sat up almost immediately. When they reached out to touch Liu Daliang, their expressions changed. ¡°General Liu¡¯s wound is not bleeding, but his fever is even worse. If it doesn¡¯t subside, I¡¯m afraid General Liu won¡¯t be able to make it.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t wait for reinforcements. We have to immediately bring General Liu down the mountain and return to the camp to find a doctor to treat him.¡± Zhang Qiang frowned. Bringing Liu Dng down the mountain was undoubtedly risky at this moment. It was very likely that the Jin soldiers were still around. Liu Dng hadpletely lost consciousness. The high fever caused his body to tremble uncontrobly. As the sky gradually brightened, they could see that Liu Dng¡¯s face was purple. Even those who did not know medicine knew that this was very serious. Zhang Qiang and Xu Dong did not hesitate. They immediately tied Liu Dng to their backs and were about to go down the mountain. Zhao Zheng and the others also followed out. Zhang Qiang said to Zhao Zheng and the others, ¡°Hide well and don¡¯te out for the time being. We will definitely wipe out all the Jin soldiers. At that time, you can return to the vige without worry.¡± Zhao Zheng turned around and went back with Zhao Sisi and the other children. Seeing this, Zhang Qiang was relieved and left with Xu Dong. What they did not know was that after Zhao Zheng returned, he asked Zhao Sisi and the other two to stay put before following Zhang Qiang and Xu Dong secretly. After the rain, the forest was filled with mud. Xu Dong carried Liu Dng and almost slipped several times. Zhao Zheng broke out in cold sweat. Fortunately, they were fine in the end. Along the way, they did not encounter any Jin soldiers. Zhang Qiang and Xu Dong ran almost non-stop. As expected, at the foot of the mountain, they encountered the reinforcements searching. ¡°Quick, quick, General Liu is injured.¡± Zhang Qiang and Xu Dong were overjoyed. The soldiers who were searching immediately came over and helped back. Zhao Zheng did not follow them anymore. He was relieved that they reached the foot of the mountain sessfully. Without hesitation, he turned around and headed up the mountain. Liu Dng was quickly ced on a cart. Almost all the people on it were injured. Zhang Qiang and Xu Dong heaved a sigh of relief. They instructed, ¡°General Liu was injured by an arrow. His wound is difficult to heal and he¡¯s having a high fever. Fie needs to be sent back to the camp immediately to be treated by the military doctor.¡± Liu Cheng walked over quickly. He took a look and narrowed his eyes at the anxious Zhang Qiang and Xu Dong. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. We¡¯ve already made arrangements. When we find the remaining soldiers, we¡¯ll return immediately.¡± How could he let Liu Dng go back alive? He did not need to do anything to kill Liu Daliang. As long as he stalled for time, Liu Dng would die for sure. However, he was not guilty. There were so many injured soldiers. Why should Liu Dng have the priority to be treated? Zhang Qiang and Xu Dong did not think too much about it, but seeing that Liu Dng was trembling non-stop, Xu Dong looked at Liu Cheng and said, ¡°Can we send these injured people back first?¡± Liu Cheng said slowly, ¡°That won¡¯t do. The first few carts have all gone back. There¡¯s only one left. If we send this cart back, what if there are more injured soldiers? Let¡¯s get some cold water to wash him first..¡± Chapter 759 - 759: Stall for Time 2 Chapter 759: Stall for Time 2 Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Every time Liu Cheng found a seriously injured soldier, he would send him back. Liu Dng was really unlucky. If he was the first to be found, he could naturally leave first. However, he was found toote. It had to be said that this was all fate. In the dark, Lin Jie felt a little guilty, but he looked at Liu Sanniang and said righteously, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. Look, this is fate. Your brother¡¯s fate is not good, but it¡¯s ok if he dies. As long as you want, you can bring him back to life.¡± Liu Sanniang ignored Lin Jie and closed her eyes quietly, praying with her heart. Lin Jie was a variable that she could not control. It was undoubtedly extremely dangerous for Liu Dng to meet Liu Cheng at such a time. Liu Cheng wanted to stall for time, but Zhang Qiang and Xu Dong had no choice because what Liu Cheng said made sense. Liu Cheng walked away. Zhang Qiang and Xu Dong looked at each other and immediately went to find water. The two of them took turns wiping Liu Dng¡¯s body. Liu Dng¡¯s face was pale, and his teeth chattered. ¡°Cold, I¡¯m cold.¡± Zhang Qiang and Xu Dong looked worried. Zhang Qiang said anxiously, ¡°General Liu¡¯s condition is too dangerous. The longer we dy, the more dangerous it will be. Let¡¯s find a horse and send him back ourselves.¡± Zhang Qiang actually wanted to say that there was no hope of saving Liu Dng. Xu Dong frowned and nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go find the horse.¡± Liu Cheng was quickly informed of Xu Dong¡¯s request. He looked at Xu Dong and said, ¡°Do you really want to do this?¡± Xu Dong turned to look at Liu Dng, who was trembling non-stop. It would take at least two hours to get back to the camp from here. It would be strange if Liu Dng could withstand the bumpy ride. Xu Dong thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Liu Cheng said calmly, ¡°Alright, 1¡¯11 give two horses to you.¡± Xu Dong heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Thank you, General Liu.¡± Liu Cheng smiled. ¡°No need. If anything happens, don¡¯t me me. It¡¯s not my fault, right?¡± Xu Dong nodded, but he felt a little strange. He nced at Liu Cheng before going back. When Zhang Qiang saw him return, he quickly asked, ¡°How is it?¡± Xu Dong said, ¡°It¡¯s settled.¡± Xu Dong looked at Liu Dng worriedly. His body was burning, but his limbs were as cold as ice. The wound had stopped bleeding, but it was swollen. He did not look well at all. When the soldiers brought the horses over, Zhang Qiang and Xu Dong immediately helped Liu Dng up the horse, and the two of them rode away. Liu Sanniang followed them almost all the way. Seeing that she was anxious, Lin Jie said proudly, ¡°Are you worried? There are actually times when you¡¯re worried. It¡¯s useless even if you¡¯re worried. Look at these two horses. They¡¯re clearly extremely tired old horses. How far do you think they can go?¡± Liu Cheng wanted to take revenge, but he did not want anyone to catch him red-handed. He agreed to Xu Dong and Zhang Qiang¡¯s request, but the horses he gave them were old and tired and would surely die halfway. If Zhang Qiang and Xu Dong still wanted to send Liu Dng back, it would take them a few hours to walk back. How could Liu Dng endure it in his current state? Liu Sanniang ignored Lin Jie. Just as Lin Jie had said, after galloping for an hour, the old horses stopped and knelt down. They were panting and foaming at the mouth. Liu Dng was ced on the ground. Zhang Qiang and Xu Dong were so anxious that they could not speak. No matter how they pulled, the horse refused to get up. They also knew that the horse was too tired and could not get up. It was useless even if they beat it to death. It was as if no matter what they did, they couldn¡¯t stop the jaws of death from taking Liu Dng¡¯s life. Looking at Liu Dng, who was cramping non-stop, Zhang Qiang and Xu Dong pped the ground angrily, their eyes red. ¡°General Liu, you have to hold on.¡± From the beginning of the battle, they had known Liu Dng. Liu Dng and Liu Eng had different personalities, but they were both brave men. Liu Dng¡¯s mind was in a mess. His brain seemed to be boiling, making him in extreme pain. He was in so much pain that he wanted to give up, but every time he had this thought, a familiar voice would sound in his mind. ¡°Brother, you have to hold on. Don¡¯t you want to see your child? Do you want parents to be heartbroken?¡± When Liu Dng heard this familiar voice, he knew that it was his sister, Liu Sanniang. He wanted to tell Liu Sanniang. He shouted crazily in his heart, ¡°Sanniang, I¡¯m too tired. Let me go. Sanniang, tell Father and Mother that I¡¯ve let them down. Tell Tang An that I¡¯m not lucky enough to be her husband and let her marry someone else.¡± Every time he was about to die, he would hear Liu Sanniang¡¯s voice in his mind. ¡°Brother, can you hold on a little longer? For that unborn child, you have to hold on.¡± Liu Dng felt that he was about to die. He was afraid that Liu Sanniang would disappear, so he begged in his heart. ¡°Sister, 1 really can¡¯t hold on anymore. Say sorry to them for me, ok?¡± Liu Dng could not die in peace without getting a response from Liu Sanniang. Once he heard Liu Sanniang¡¯s response, he could die peacefully. Even though he knew that Liu Sanniang had heard his thoughts, he still wanted her to give him an affirmative answer. Liu Sanniang knew this very well, so she did not agree. She softly chanted the prayer scriptures. When she saw a silver figure sh past, she heaved a sigh of relief. Hu Yu rushed to Liu Dng¡¯s side. Before she could catch her breath, shey on Liu Dng¡¯s body and blew at him. Zhang Qiang and Xu Dong were caught off guard by the sudden appearance of the silver fox. When they came back to their senses, they wanted to go forward and grab Hu Yu. Hu Yu¡¯s hair stood on end as she said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m saving him. If anyone dares to touch me, don¡¯t me me for being merciless.¡± When the fox spoke, Zhang Qiang and Xu Dong trembled in fear. Hu Yu blew at Liu Dng six times to keep him alive. Then, she turned into her human form and flipped Liu Dng over. She peeled open the wormwood on Liu Dng¡¯s wound and looked at the swollen wound. She took out a jar and grabbed a soft worm in it.. Chapter 760 - 760: Hu Yu Came to Rescue Chapter 760: Hu Yu Came to Rescue Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The snow-white worm squirmed. Hu Yu snapped off the ck worm¡¯s head and pressed the worm into Liu Dng¡¯s wound. Hu Yu frowned and muttered, ¡°Who injured Brother Liu so badly? If I catch him, 1¡¯11 definitely give him two shes and let him know what it feels like to have his bones exposed to air.¡± Hu Yu pressed a few worms into the wound one after another. Seeing that the wound was already slowly healing, she stopped and patted her chest. ¡°Fortunately, I managed to save him. That was close.¡± Hu Yu sat beside Liu Dng with a lingering fear. Zhang Qiang and Xu Dong were stunned. Seeing that Liu Dng was really getting better, Zhang Qiang mustered his courage and asked, ¡°You, what are you¡­¡± Hu Yu said angrily, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see it? I¡¯m a fox.¡± Zhang Qiang was speechless. He had indeed seen it. He was also very confused. Only a demon could turn into a human from a fox. However, when they heard Hu Yu speak, they were not afraid at all. Instead, they felt that this little girl was kind of cute. Zhang Qiang scratched his head. He wanted to say something, but he did not know what to say. Seeing that Liu Dng¡¯s fever was gradually fading, Xu Dong was relieved. ¡°Miss, do you know Liu Dng?¡± Hu Yu was scared out of her wits. She had a bad temper and was not polite to people who she didn¡¯t know. Therefore, when she heard Xu Dong¡¯s words, she immediately said bluntly, ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious? If 1 didn¡¯t know him, why would I try so hard to save him?¡± Hu Yu searched Liu Dng¡¯s body. ¡°Oh no, it¡¯s broken. 1 have to make it again¡­¡± The protective amulet she gave Liu Dng was shattered. She had to make a new one. At the thought that she had spent a lot of effort to save Liu Dng, Zhang Qiang and Xu Dong couldn¡¯t bear to see her so sad. They quicklyforted her. ¡°What do you want to make? Can we help you?¡± After Hu Yu had cried and vented her anger, she looked at Zhang Qiang and Xu Dong. She stretched out her hand and revealed her ws. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you afraid of me?¡± Zhang Qiang and Xu Dong were stumped. Zhang Qiang looked at Hu Yu, who was pretending to be scary. He also found it strange that he was not afraid of Hu Yu. Instead, he felt that she was very cute. He said, ¡°You, although you¡¯re a demon, demons who save people don¡¯t kill. Demons who kill don¡¯t save people.¡± Hu Yu thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true. No wonder you¡¯re not afraid of me.¡± Hu Yu looked at Liu Dng andy down to listen to his heartbeat. She pped her hands. ¡°He¡¯s safe. Let the horses rest and eat. After that, send him back.¡± Liu Dng was finally safe. Hu Yu still had to return to Yong County. She was relieved that General ck was with Liu Eng. With Liu Yuanyuan around, the Liu family in Yong County had someone to rely on. Seeing that Hu Yu was about to leave, Zhang Qiang and Xu Dong smiled at her. ¡°Miss Hu, thank you so much.¡± Hu Yu looked at the two of them. Liu Dng could make it thus far all thanks to the two of them. Hu Yu smiled. ¡°Without you, he would have died long ago. You¡¯re also a good person. Good people will be rewarded.¡± Zhang Qiang and Xu Dong were a little embarrassed, but they still said seriously, ¡°General Liu and 1 have been through life and death together. We naturally can¡¯t abandon him.¡± Hu Yu felt that this was good karma. Hu Yu smiled. ¡°Goodbye.¡± After Hu Yu left, Zhang Qiang and Xu Dong came back to their senses. They squatted down and checked Liu Dng¡¯s body. The condition had already been stabilized, but he had lost too much blood and was too weak. The wound had notpletely healed, but it had already scabbed over. Zhang Qiang felt like he just had a dream. ¡°Did we meet an immortal just now?¡± Xu Dong corrected him, ¡°She¡¯s not an immortal. She¡¯s a fox. Now that I think about it, there are some ces protected by house spirits. That Miss Hu just now should be General Liu¡¯s house spirit, right?¡± Zhang Qiang nodded. ¡°Definitely.¡± Liu Dng opened his eyes with difficulty. When the two of them saw that Liu Dng had woken up, they knew that he was fine. They were overjoyed. ¡°General Liu, it¡¯s great that you¡¯re awake.¡± Liu Dng opened his mouth but could only make a hoarse voice. He could not speak and his throat was in extreme pain. However,pared to losing his life, this little pain was nothing. The two of them were no longer in a hurry. They let the horses rest and graze before going to find water for Liu Dng to drink. Then, they told Liu Dng about Hu Yu saving his life. Liu Dng was not too surprised to hear that. He smiled faintly, admitting that he indeed had a house spirit. Zhang Qiang and Xu Dong were a little envious. ¡°That Miss Hu looks like she has a bad temper, but she¡¯s also so cute.¡± Liu Dng smiled and nodded. This time, aftering out of the death¡¯s door, he would cherish his life even more. When the horses were done resting, it was almost dark. The two of them helped Liu Dng onto the horse before returning to the camp. Zhang Qiang suddenly frowned and said, ¡°That¡¯s not right. We¡¯ve been dyed here for so long. Why hasn¡¯t Liu Cheng and the others returned?¡± When he heard this, Xu Dong also frowned. Seeing that Liu Dng was in good spirits, Xu Dong asked, ¡°General Liu, do you know Liu Cheng?¡± Hearing this name, Liu Dng frowned slightly and nodded. Not only did they know each other, but they also had grudges against each other. His throat hurt so much that he could not speak. Zhang Qiang and Xu Dong could not get an answer from him even if they wanted to, but they were not fools. This matter was not as simple as it looked on the surface. If Liu Dng had not been saved by the house spirit, he would have died. Zhang Qiang and Xu Dong did not say anything. When they returned to the army camp, they immediately got the military doctor to treat Liu Dng. The military doctor looked at the wound. It was no longer serious. It was just that his throat was hurt by a high fever. He would be fine after taking medicine. Liu Cheng also returned to the camp. He only realized that Liu Dng was still alive the next day because he did not see Liu Dng¡¯s name on the death list. After confirming that Liu Dng was still alive, Liu Cheng felt terrible and returned to the tent with a dark expression.. ¡°How can he not be dead? How can he still be alive?¡± Chapter 761 - 761: Honey Trap Chapter 761: Honey Trap Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Liu Cheng sat down indignantly. He could not understand how Liu Dng survived. With such a serious injury, it was impossible for him to make it to the camp. His eyes were filled with hatred. ¡°Who saved him? It¡¯s impossible for Liu Dng to survive on his own.¡± ¡°Cheng, do you want to eat something?¡± Yang Hua came in with a te of food. When she saw that Liu Cheng was angry, she walked over and asked. Yang Hua was wearing a military uniform and was dressed as a man. She looked short. As long as she did not speak, no one would be able to tell that she was a woman. Liu Cheng looked at Yang Hua and said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat anything. Don¡¯t disturb me. I met Liu Dng yesterday. He was barely alive. I stalled him for a long time, but at the end of the day, he¡¯s still alive and his wound has healed.¡± Yang Hua did not understand this. She walked behind Liu Cheng and massaged his back. ¡°Cheng, don¡¯t be angry. There will be another chance in the future.¡± Liu Cheng was already a general. After wiping out the Jin soldiers, he would be rewarded handsomely. If she followed Liu Cheng, she would be the wife of an official in the future. That would be glorious. Yang Hua gently massaged Liu Cheng¡¯s shoulders. The more she massaged him, the more he rxed. Liu Cheng had anger in his heart that he wanted to release through something else. After sleeping with Yang Hua, he hugged her in his arms and suddenly had a n. Liu Cheng said, ¡°Hua, do you think Liu Dng will be able to control himself if he has beauty by his side?¡± He and Liu Dng were sworn enemies. If he had the chance to kill Liu Dng, he naturally had to seize the chance. The longer he kept him alive, the more uneasy he would feel. Only when Liu Dng was dead could he bepletely at ease. Liu Dng would definitely not like military prostitutes, but other than military prostitutes, it was impossible for there to be any women in the army. They were all men. If there was a woman beside Liu Dng, he would slowly be tempted. When Yang Hua heard this, she was stunned for a moment before saying, ¡°Cheng, do you want me to seduce Liu Dng? I won¡¯t do it. You¡¯re the only one in my heart. If you don¡¯t want me, I¡¯d rather die.¡± Yang Hua was smart. She had once been a concubine to a man in his fifties and had some tricks up her sleeve. It was impossible for her to take the initiative to do this. When Liu Cheng heard this, he quickly exined, ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood. How could I ask you to do that kind of thing? If Liu Dng dares to touch you, I¡¯ll cut off his hand. I have a n. I¡¯ll arrange for you to be a nurse and follow the military doctor. That way, you can take care of him closely. As long as Liu Dng dares to touch you, scream. Harassing a woman is a huge offense. I have a hundred ways to kill him.¡± Liu Cheng¡¯s eyes were filled with ruthlessness. When the news spread, the Liu family would also be embarrassed. Compared to letting Liu Dng die on the battlefield, dying like this would be more satisfying. If he died on the battlefield, Liu Dng would still be considered a hero and his family would still be rewarded. Liu Cheng did not want Liu Dng to have a good reputation. Yang Hua hammered Liu Cheng¡¯s chest with her hand. ¡°I¡¯m your woman. Your enemy is my enemy. I also know that if not for them back then, I wouldn¡¯t have be that old man¡¯s concubine. God let us meet again, which proves that we¡¯re fated. If not for Liu Dng and his family, we would have been husband and wife long ago.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. At that time, the n was foolproof. In the end, if my mother wasn¡¯t willing to be the scapegoat for me, I would probably still be in prison. 1 can¡¯t take this lying down.¡± Hearing Yang Hua mention the past, Liu Cheng was furious. Because of that matter, his reputation in Yong County was ruined. Now that he had the chance to take revenge, he could not miss it. Yang Hua nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± He asked her to pretend to be a male nurse and identally let Liu Dng discover her identity as a woman. If Liu Dng was lustful and touched her, she would scream. In the army, those who vited the rules would be severely punished. Discipline was something that people had to follow. Once it was vited, no matter what the price was, they had to pay. Liu Cheng already had a n in mind, so he immediately stood up and went to do it. Yang Hua also got up and put on her clothes. Liu Cheng made the arrangements very quickly. Soon, Yang Hua saw the military doctor. The military doctor was an old man called Elder Zhang. He was very willing to have someone to order around. Yang Hua was small, thin, and weak, making Elder Zhang sigh. It was not easy for such a man to find a wife. However, it was good to train in the army. After the war ended, it would be much easier to find a wife. After Elder Zhang grabbed the herbs for Liu Cheng, he sat to the side and took out his wine gourd to drink. He said, ¡°Work hard with me. If you learn some medical skills, you won¡¯t starve no matter where you go. Wherever doctors go, they¡¯ll be weed.¡± Many mountain viges did not have doctors at all. Yang Hua nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll learn well.¡± Yang Hua deliberately lowered her voice, making her sound like a young man. Elder Zhang did not suspect anything. ¡°As long as you have the intention to learn, I¡¯ll teach you. You can learn faster on the battlefield than at the medical hall. You can¡¯t treat many people at the medical hall, but on the battlefield, you have endless injured soldiers to treat.¡± Yang Hua only felt that Elder Zhang was annoying. He was putting on airs. If not for her own motive, she would not have tolerated this old fart. After the medicine was ready, Yang Hua said, ¡°I¡¯ll send it over. I can also help him apply the ointment.¡± Elder Zhang nodded. ¡°Alright, take the ointment with you. General Liu¡¯s wound is recovering very quickly. Just some ointment will do.¡± Yang Hua carried the medicine bowl and Elder Zhang¡¯s first aid kit and followed him. Liu Dng was resting in the tent. His back was injured, so he naturally slept on his stomach these days. Elder Zhang brought Yang Hua in. Yang Hua put down the medicine. Elder Zhang sat by the bed and removed the gauze for Liu Dng. Looking at the wound that had already healed, Elder Zhang said, ¡°General Liu, you have a strong body. The injury is almost healed.¡± Liu Dng asked, ¡°When can 1 fully recover? I want to go to the battlefield and kill the Jin soldiers as soon as possible.¡± Elder Zhang smiled. ¡°At this rate of recovery, you¡¯ll be full of energy in two days at most.¡± After saying that, Elder Zhang reached out and patted Liu Dng¡¯s muscr arm.. Chapter 762 - 762: Honey Trap 2 Chapter 762: Honey Trap 2 Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Liu Dng pushed himself up and drank the medicine without blinking. Yang Hua went forward and applied ointment for Liu Dng. She reached out and touched Liu Dng¡¯s back. Liu Dng frowned and looked back at her. Yang Hua lowered her head and asked Elder Zhang, ¡°Shifu, am I doing it right?¡± Elder Zhang nced at him and nodded. Yang Hua quickly applied the ointment and followed Elder Zhang out. Liu Dng felt an itch on his back. When Yang Hua touched his back just now, he felt that Yang Hua¡¯s hand was like a woman¡¯s. He immediately felt a little ufortable, so he looked back. Yang Hua was indeed shorter than ordinary men, but it was not like there were no short men. It was impossible for there to be a woman in the army camp. It must be his imagination. After Yang Hua and Elder Zhang left, she asked, ¡°Shifu, I think his injuries should be very serious. Why did he recover so quickly?¡± Elder Zhang was also puzzled about this, but Liu Dng had never been treated by anyone else. That meant that either Liu Dng¡¯s recovery ability was very good or his medical skills were superb. Elder Zhang smiled and said proudly, ¡°Of course it¡¯s because my medical skills are superb. If it were anyone else, he would have died long ago.¡± Yang Hua was very good at reading people¡¯s expressions. She immediately smiled and echoed, ¡°Shifu, you¡¯re really amazing. He is brave and will be able to make a name for himself sooner orter. At that time, you¡¯ll also be benefitted.¡± Elder Zhang raised his chin proudly. ¡°Of course. Saving his life is not a small favor.¡± Liu Dng looked like a talented general. It was worth it to go to such a length to save him. Elder Zhang thought for a moment and said, ¡°How about this? Stay with him for the next few days and keep an eye on him. Apply the ointment for him three times a day.¡± This was exactly what Yang Hua wanted. She immediately nodded. ¡°Yes, Shifu.¡± With good reason, Yang Hua quickly returned to Liu Dng¡¯s tent. Liu Dng knew that someone hade in, but because it was the camp, he did not look up. He thought that it was a friend who hade to see him. Yang Hua sat by the bed and reached out to massage Liu Dng¡¯s shoulder. Liu Dng turned around with a start and looked at Yang Hua coldly, scaring her. Liu Dng said coldly, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Yang Hua said pitifully, ¡°I, I¡¯m giving you a massage. It¡¯ll help him recover.¡± Liu Dng frowned. Why did this voice sound like a woman¡¯s? Yang Hua lowered her voice again and exined, ¡°Elder Zhang said that General Liu is seriously injured. When you are massaged, you can recover faster. That¡¯s why I came.¡± Even a fool could tell that the voice before and after waspletely different. Liu Dng looked at Yang Hua and saw tears gradually welling up in her eyes. He was already certain that this was a woman. How dangerous was it for a woman to be in this army camp? Liu Dng did not want to expose Yang Hua¡¯s disguise. He looked away and said calmly, ¡°You can leave. I don¡¯t need anything.¡± Liu Dng did not think too much about it. He only felt that Yang Hua must have lost her home after the Jin soldiers invaded, which was why she disguised herself as a man to make a living in the camp. How could Yang Hua miss this opportunity to achieve her goal? Therefore, she pretended that she was exposed. She cried and said, ¡°General Liu, don¡¯t, don¡¯t tell anyone. I¡¯ll do anything for you if you keep it a secret.¡± Liu Dng did not actually expose her, but Yang Hua revealed her identity to Liu Dng in a female voice. Liu Dng could not pretend not to know even if he wanted to. Yang Hua knelt down and tugged at Liu Dng¡¯s clothes, looking extremely pitiful. For some reason, Liu Dng was annoyed. Initially, he pretended that nothing had happened. Yang Hua only needed to leave. Why did she have to admit it herself? Hearing Yang Hua cry, Liu Dng said in a low voice, ¡°Stop crying. 1 won¡¯t tell anyone. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, and 1 don¡¯t want to know. You can leave.¡± Yang Hua looked up at Liu Dng and continued as if she didn¡¯t hear Liu Dng, ¡°General Liu, I¡¯m a good girl from a good family. It¡¯s all these Jin soldiers who killed my family. 1 was saved by the Xia soldiers. I¡¯m already homeless. Now that I can hide my identity and learn from the military doctor, I¡¯m very satisfied.¡± ¡°I also know that if someone discovers my identity, I¡¯ll be in danger, so General Liu, please don¡¯t tell anyone. I, I just want to find a good man to take me in after the war ends and give me a home.¡± When she finished speaking, she looked at Liu Dng pitifully with tears in her eyes. Yang Hua thought that she was not bad-looking. Men also liked weak women. If Liu Cheng saw her like this, he would most likely go crazy over her. Yang Hua felt that Liu Dng would not be able to resist the temptation. After all, she was already so weak. Even if he wanted to bully her, she could not resist. Liu Dng wanted to interrupt Yang Hua a few times, but Yang Hua spoke too quickly, so he didn¡¯t have a chance. After Yang Hua finished speaking, Liu Dng finally had a chance to speak. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand. You can leave. Don¡¯te. I¡¯ll pretend I¡¯ve never seen you.¡± Yang Hua was stunned for a moment. She felt that she had heard wrongly. Shouldn¡¯t Liu Dng take advantage of her at this time? She looked at Liu Dng in a daze. ¡°General Liu, as long as you don¡¯t tell anyone, I¡¯m willing to do anything.¡± Liu Dng was very annoyed. ¡°I won¡¯t tell anyone. I don¡¯t need you to do anything. Let¡¯s just pretend that we¡¯ve never seen each other.¡± Liu Dng felt that there was something wrong with Yang Hua¡¯s understanding. He had already made it so clear, so why didn¡¯t Yang Hua understand what he meant? Therefore, Liu Dng went straight to the point. For some reason, he hated Yang Hua, even if he didn¡¯t know the woman in front of him at all. Instead of feeling sympathy for her, he felt annoyed. A trace of disbelief shed across Yang Hua¡¯s eyes. She felt that there was something wrong with Liu Dng.. Chapter 763 - 763: Failed Chapter 763: Failed Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Liu Dng frowned. ¡°Are you leaving or not?¡± Liu Dng felt that Yang Hua was not a good person. He didn¡¯t like scheming women. Yang Hua stood up with a trembling body and decided to use herst trick. She pretended to trip over and pounced on Liu Dng. The clothes she was wearing were loose, so if they were too close, Liu Dng could see her body. Yang Hua felt that Liu Dng was pretending to be a gentleman. As long as she fell into his arms, he might be tempted. However, before she could touch Liu Dng, Liu Dng reached out and pushed her away. Liu Dng was extremely disgusted. Seeing that Yang Hua was about to pounce on him, his face darkened and he pushed her away. Yang Hua was pushed to the ground. The pain from her butt instantly made her cry. She finally understood that Liu Dng was actually disgusted and annoyed with her. Yang Hua red at Liu Dng resentfully. Liu Dng frowned and said coldly, ¡°Get out.¡± He did not care what Yang Hua¡¯s motive was for getting close to him. He was not in the mood to talk to her. Yang Hua¡¯s tears fell. She looked at Liu Dng and choked. ¡°General Liu, why are you doing this to me? I admit that I¡¯ve liked you for a long time and wanted to get close to you. I¡¯m willing to lower myself and be your concubine, but you are simply too cold-blooded.¡± Yang Hua stood up with difficulty and reached out to take off her clothes. She did not believe that she could not move Liu Dng. When Liu Dng saw Yang Hua¡¯s actions, he was immediately alerted. Although he was injured, he still had his weapon with him. Seeing that Yang Hua was about to take off her clothes, he immediately wanted to kill her. Liu Dng grabbed a spear not far away from him and threw it at Yang Hua. The spear brushed past Yang Hua¡¯s ear with great force. The pointy spearhead cut off a strand of hair. When it brushed past her ear, Yang Hua screamed in fear. Liu Dng shouted angrily, ¡°Get out.¡± Yang Hua¡¯s face turned pale with fear. The confidence of seducing Liu Dng she had was all shattered. She staggered out. A red spear pierced through the tent and stabbed into the ground. Yang Hua was terrified and cursed softly, ¡°Crazy, what a lunatic.¡± If Liu Dng was a man, how could he not be tempted by her? Liu Dng was not a man at all. Seeing Yang Hua run out, Liu Dng heaved a sigh of relief. The wound on his back was pulled open and started to hurt again. Hearing themotion, a soldier came over and asked, ¡°General Liu, what happened?¡± Liu Dng said in a low voice, ¡°Get me another military doctor. In the future, no one is allowed to enter my tent.¡± Liu Dng was extremely disgusted by Yang Hua¡¯s actions just now. In order to prevent the same thing from happening again, he gave the order. The soldier did not know what had happened, but since Liu Dng had given the order, he naturally had to listen. Not long after Yang Hua went back, she heard a soldiering over and telling Elder Zhang that Liu Dng didn¡¯t need his medical assistance. Yang Hua felt a little guilty and silently left. Elder Zhang did not understand what had happened. ¡°Why?¡± The soldier said calmly, ¡°What exactly happened? I¡¯m afraid you have to ask your new apprentice. I don¡¯t know what he did to offend General Liu.¡± After the soldier left, Elder Zhang was filled with anger and wanted to find Yang Hua and teach her a lesson. However, Yang Hua had already run away. She was not stupid. If she still stayed, that old fart would definitely bully her. If this n failed, she could think of another n. She was going to be an official¡¯s wife in the future. How could she let herself be beaten by an old fart? Yang Hua was gone, and Elder Zhang could not find her. He had nowhere to vent his anger. He had no choice but to bear the disaster Yang Hua had brought him. Yang Hua returned to Liu Cheng¡¯s tent. Liu Cheng was not around. She tidied up the tent. At night, when Liu Cheng returned, Yang Hua was already sitting on the bed and wiping her tears. Seeing her cry, Liu Cheng thought that she had seeded. ¡°Did you seed?¡± In order to prevent Liu Cheng from ming her, she could not tell the truth now. When she served Liu Cheng well, she would tell him about it. At that time, Liu Cheng would definitely not me her. Yang Hua looked at Liu Cheng pitifully. ¡°Cheng¡­¡± Soon, the two of them were rolling on the bed. The sound of footsteps came from outside. The tent was lifted by someone and the person who came in froze on the spot. ¡°General Liu, Deputy General Lin has¡­¡± He swallowed the rest of his words. Liu Cheng turned around and looked at the person who came. There was only one person. He decisively drew his sword and stabbed. There was only one thought in his mind. As long as he killed the only eyewitness, no one would know. How could the person let Liu Cheng kill him like that? Initially, this person wanted to hide it for Liu Cheng, but Liu Cheng wanted to kill him. Such a heartless person was not worthy of his help. Liu Cheng was fast, but the man managed to dodge. The sword did not cut his throat but stabbed his shoulder. The man immediately ran out and shouted, ¡°Help, Liu Cheng has betrayed us. He wanted to kill me¡­¡± Liu Cheng lost his chance to take down the eyewitness. Hearing this scream, he felt a buzzing in his head and could not even hold his sword. The injured soldier¡¯ shout quickly attracted people. Their footsteps that were approaching were like thunder, shocking Liu Cheng. Yang Hua almost fainted. She did not even have time to put on her clothes. Liu Cheng was quickly arrested, and Yang Hua was also dragged off the bed. Her eyes were filled with fear. Liu Cheng had to be brought to themander-in-chief to be punished for hiding a woman in the army camp.. Chapter 764 - 764: Failed 2 Chapter 764: Failed 2 Trantor: Hanyce Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Fu Gui was the chiefmander of this camp here. He hared this kind of thing the most and flew into a rage when he was informed. Liu Cheng¡¯s face was pale and he was covered in cold sweat as he knelt down and begged for mercy. ¡°Chiefmander, please spare my life. Deputy Commander Lin, save me.¡± Yang Hua was trembling as she looked at Liu Cheng. She hoped that Liu Cheng could protect her. She was a woman, and now that she was exposed, she was very afraid. However, Liu Cheng could not even protect himself now. How could he protect her? Liu Cheng was not a good person. He looked at Yang Hua fiercely and gritted his teeth. ¡°Chiefmander, it¡¯s ail this whore¡¯s fault for seducing me¡­¡± Yang Hua looked at Liu Cheng in disbelief. Her heart sank. How could Liu Cheng abandon her like this? Liu Cheng looked at Yang Hua and threatened her with a fierce gaze. As long as Yang Hua was willing to take the me, he would be able to live. If Yang Hua died, there would be another Yang Hua. He did notck women. Liu Cheng was still defending himself, ¡±1 saved her and didn¡¯t know that she was disguised as a man. I kept her beside me as a personal guard. Today, she suddenly seduced me. With all that said, 1 know I¡¯m guilty. 1 couldn¡¯t control myself¡­¡± Liu Cheng pushed all the me to Yang Hua. He stared at Yang Hua. ¡°You ungrateful thing. 1 saved you, but you harmed me. If you still have a conscience, admit your mistake. Don¡¯t implicate me.¡± Liu Cheng made it clear. He broke out in a cold sweat, but he gradually calmed down. As long as Yang Hua confessed, he would at most be flogged dozens of times. As for Yang Hua¡¯s life and death, it had nothing to do with him. If she hadn¡¯t seduced him, he wouldn¡¯t have done such a ridiculous thing. It was all Yang Hua¡¯s fault. Fu Gui¡¯s face darkened. Yang Hua said hoarsely, ¡°Chiefmander, 1 don¡¯t know what Liu Cheng is talking about. I¡¯ve known him for a long time. He didn¡¯t save me.¡± Liu Cheng was furious. He widened his eyes and wanted to skin Yang Hua alive. Yang Hua nced at Liu Cheng and said coldly, ¡°Liu Cheng, you are a beast. 1 treat you as my family. In your heart, I¡¯m just someone you can abandon at any time. Let me tell you, even if I have to die, I ll drag you down with me! You want me to die for you? In your dream!¡± Liu Cheng pounced on Yang Hua angrily. ¡°B*tch, I¡¯ll strangle you to death.¡± Yang Hua struggled. The soldiers at the side immediately pulled Liu Cheng away. Yang Hua held her throat and coughed. Liu Cheng wanted to kill her. This dashed all Yang Hua¡¯s hope. There was no longer any hesitation in her eyes. ¡°Chiefmander, everything I said is true. Please investigate impartially. My name is Yang Hua. My family is in Yong County. Liu Cheng¡¯s family is in Yong County. He has long had designs on me. 1 also know that Liu Cheng s wife is a fool. Back then, in order to marry me, he did not hesitate to kill his wife and children. At that time, it was his mother who took rhe me for him and was convicted and executed. Liu Cheng and his father were cowards. Now, he wants to use the same trick again. I¡¯m not his mother and will nor rolerate him.¡± Liu Cheng was furious. ¡°Shut up. I ll kill you!¡± Yang Hua sneered. ¡°I still have something to say. Liu Dng has a grudge against Liu Cheng. He wanted me ro seduce Liu Dng. Liu Dng is a good person and didn¡¯t fall for rhe trap. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can call Elder Zhang over or Liu Dng.¡± Seeing that Yang Hua had revealed everything, Liu Cheng felr that his chance of survival had been cur off by her. He wished he could tear Yang Hua into pieces. Fu Gui¡¯s face was dark. He immediately got someone to get the military doctor, Elder Zhang, toe over. Liu Dng, who was also involved in this, was also called over. When Liu Dng arrived, he was frowning. Yang Hua looked at Liu Dng with rears streaming down her face. She cried and repented, ¡°General Liu, I¡¯m sorry. Liu Cheng asked me to do that to you. He wanted me to trick you into breaking the rules and be executed.¡± Liu Dng s expression was cold and there was anger surging in him. Fu Gui looked at Liu Dng and asked, ¡°Liu Dng, is what this woman said true?¡± Liu Dng said in a deep voice, ¡°I don¡¯t know about the others, bur this woman did try to seduce me earlier. I¡¯m disciplined, so I didn¡¯t break the rules.¡± Yang Hua cried and said, ¡°General Liu is a good person. I¡¯m shameless, but I didn¡¯t mean to do that. If nor for Liu Cheng forcing me, 1 wouldn¡¯t have done that.¡± Liu Cheng struggled and red at Yang Hua sinisterly. ¡°She¡¯s lying. She seduced me.¡± Deputy Commander Lin said sternly, ¡°Liu Cheng, you¡¯ve disappointed me too much¡­11 ¡°Chief Commander Fu, Liu Cheng broke thew. What should we do with him? Give the order.¡± Liu Cheng was Deputy Commander Lin¡¯s subordinate. If he did such a thing, Deputy Commander Lin would also be punished. Liu Cheng had no power or influence behind him, and Fu Gui hated him to the core. Naturally, rhe punishment was execution. Fu Gui said in a deep voice, ¡¯¡¯Liu Cheng broke thew and should be executed! This woman will also be executed for causing chaos in the army.¡± It rakes two to tango. Fu Gui hated women like Yang Hua to the core. Hearing that he was going to be executed, Liu Cheng panicked. He kept trembling and stuttering as he begged for mercy. ¡°Chiefmander, please spare my life. Please give me another chance.¡± Liu Cheng did not want to die. He was extremely afraid of death. He red at Yang Hua fiercely and cursed, ¡°You b*tch, you dying is enough. Why do you have to drag me down with you?¡± Yang Hua sneered. ¡°You¡¯re heartless to me so I¡¯m heartless to you. What right do you have to ask me to die for you? If 1 don¡¯t have a good life, you can forger about having a good life. If I am going to die, you have to die with me.¡± She was not like Liu Cheng¡¯s mother, who was willing to take all the me for her son. If she died and Liu Cheng was alive, he would marry another woman and live a happy life. Why should she die for him? It was not worth it at all. The execution was carried out in from of countless soldiers. Liu Cheng¡¯s head was chopped off, and his eyes were still wide open. Liu Dng returned to rhe tent. He only wanted to recover as soon as possible. In his opinion, Liu Cheng deserved to die. Under rhe night sky, the wind blew gently, and rhe trees swayed. Lin Jie said to Liu Sanniang angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t be smug. You were just lucky. There are so many people you care about. You can¡¯t be so lucky every time..¡± Chapter 765 - 765: The Matured Young Marquis Su Chapter 765: The Matured Young Marquis Su Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions At the end of the day, Liu Dng was safe and sound. Lin Jie was furious. What he wanted was for Liu Dng to die. Only when Liu Dng died could Liu Sanniang feel heartbroken. Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait and see.¡± Lin Jie remembered that Liu Sanniang had already gotten someone to protect the people she cared about. He mocked coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t think that nothing will go wrong just because you got someone to protect them.¡± As long as there was a chance, he would not let it go. Liu Sanniang looked at Lin Jie and said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Lin Jie snorted and followed Liu Sanniang. His bet with her was far from over. As September came, after several months of fierce battle, the Jin soldiers were chased out. The Jin soldiers were beaten back, but before the Xia Dynasty army could catch their breath, the Yan army attacked. It was already getting cold in the north. They set up camp at night and needed a fire to keep them warm. Su Yanyu, Mu Cong, and the others sat together, taking turns drinking from a wine bag. Mu Cong raised his head and drank two mouthfuls of strong wine before handing the wine bag to Su Yanyu. ¡°Young Marquis, your wine worm isparable to real strong wine.¡± The current Su Yanyu hadpletely lost the arrogance of a young man. After a few months of war, he no longer had the arrogance he had in the past. Su Yanyu also took two gulps. When the strong wine entered his throat, it was burning. However, following that, his blood boiled from head to toe. The benefit of this wine worm was that he would not get drunk because it was not a real wine. Su Yanyu smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve been refining a worm that can improve my martial arts recently. How about each of you give me a drop of your blood? I think you¡¯ve all honed your martial arts in the army.¡± The three of them were Su Yanyu¡¯s old friends and had received his help. How could they not agree? They immediately took out a dagger and cut their fingers. Su Yanyu also happily took the jar to receive the blood. The meat was already cooked. Su Yanyu picked a piece up with his sword and took a bite. Mu Cong and the others looked at each other and saw shock in their eyes. Su Yanyu ate the hot food and said, ¡°Why are you all looking at me? Can looking at me fill your stomach?¡± After a few months of living in the army, Su Yanyu learned to eat food in big mouthfuls. There was no longer elegance in his behavior. It didn¡¯t matter if it was hot or not. As long as he could fill his stomach, he would eat it. While Mu Cong and the others were in shock, Su Yanyu had already finished a piece of meat and took another. Only then did Mu Cong and the otherse back to their senses and snatch one for themselves. After eating and drinking his fill, Su Yanyu burped andy down. He ced the back of his hand under the back of his head and slept. Mu Cong and the others also leaned to the side to sleep. They had to rush north to support the soldiers fighting the Yan army. After traveling for an entire day, they were extremely tired and did not even have the strength to speak. Soon, the camp was filled with snores. At dawn, a horn sounded, urging them to hurry. Su Yanyu took out a biscuit from his bag and ate it in a few bites. Then, he drank water from the water bag. Mu Cong and the others also ate something to fuel their body. Cheng Yan said, ¡°I really can¡¯t believe that we used to live a luxurious life.¡± In the past, they were extremely particr about the food they ate and the clothes they wore. But now, they didn¡¯t even bother with basic etiquette. They swallowed food in big mouthfuls. They didn¡¯t care about the taste of the food as long as the food could fill their stomach. Li Wei smiled. ¡°When the war is over, we can do whatever we want.¡± Su Yanyu smiled. ¡°When the war is over, I¡¯ll travel around to collect worms.¡± Su Yanyu was obsessed with refining worms. If not for the fact that there was a war going on, he would have been traveling around the world.. The climate of every ce was different, and the poisonous worms refined were naturally different. Ever since Su Yanyu started learning to refine worms, he seemed to have opened a brand new door. The world inside the door was colorful and was waiting for him to explore it. Mu Cong couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Young Marquis, if you want to travel around, will your parents agree? You¡¯re not young anymore. I¡¯m afraid that after the war ends, your parents will urge you to get married.¡± Su Yanyu immediately red at him. ¡°No way. I love freedom. Who can restrain me? Marriage is boring. I¡¯m still so young. I can have fun for another eight to ten years.¡± Su Yanyu did not want to hear the word ¡°marriage¡± at all. His heart belonged to someone else, and other women were no longer worthy of his attention. However, his feeling was destined to not be reciprocated. He did not know if he would get married in the future, but at least for the time being, he did not want to. They stopped teasing Su Yanyu and focused on traveling. During the day, they traveled without stopping. At night, they set up camp. Su Yanyu would find a ce to collect worms at home. Along the way, he refined many worms to treat illnesses and sent some to people he was familiar with. When he went out to collect worms, Mu Cong and the others did not follow him. Up in the north, there were more mountains and forests, and it was more humid, which was suitable for worms to live. Soon, Su Yanyu found a small cave. When he saw it, he immediately smiled. It was easy to find worms in the damp cave. He felt his way in. He did not dare to walk too far, so he found a crack on the rock wall and put the jar down. He lit a ck incense that was as thick as a finger. A pungent smoke came out, and Su Yanyu waited at the side. Soon, worms crawled over. Su Yanyu was already used to the rustling sound. He looked in the direction of the sound and saw dense worms crawling into the jar. The sound of fighting inside the jar was also very intense. Su Yanyu smiled and muttered, ¡°It¡¯s a bumper harvest today.¡± When it was about time, he extinguished the incense and put the lid back on. He was about to go back with the jar when his feet trembled and he suddenly lost his bnce. He was afraid that he would fall to his death, so as soon as he grabbed a vine, he held onto it tightly. His palm was cut by the vine, and it was painful. Gradually, he lost strength. His body hit the ground with a thud. Su Yanyu felt a sharp pain in his head and instantly fainted.. Chapter 766 - 766: Missing by Accident Chapter 766: Missing by ident Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions It was already dark when Mu Cong and the others finished cleaning up the camp. Seeing that Su Yanyu had yet to return, Mu Cong smiled and teased, ¡°If Young Marquis doesn¡¯te back in time, there will not be any food left.¡± Cheng Yan smiled and echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right. To be honest, I can¡¯t believe that he¡¯s Su Yanyu. He¡¯spletely different from the Young Marquis we¡¯ve known for many years. He¡¯s like a different person.¡± Mu Cong filled the fire with firewood and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. In the past, sometimes, I felt that Young Marquis was annoying.¡± Everyone admitted that Su Yanyu was growing up rapidly. He had lost his childish mind and became more mature. After Cheng Yan drank the water, he said, ¡°Did you feel that Young Marquis might have someone in his mind?¡± Mu Cong did not believe it. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Which girl can catch his attention? It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know. In the past, what did Young Marquis say about those youngdies in the capital? He said that they were extremely boring.¡± Su Yanyu did not like the youngdies of noble families and was not interested in them. What kind of a girl could be liked by him? Cheng Yan shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know. If there¡¯s a chance in the future, we¡¯ll probably meet her.¡± Mu Cong nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true. He¡¯ll get married eventually.¡± Li Wei frowned and said, ¡°Young Marquis went up from there, right? 1¡¯11 go find him.¡± It was already dark, but Su Yanyu had yet to return. Li Wei was worried that something might happen to him. Mu Cong and Cheng Yan looked at the sky and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing much to do now. Let¡¯s go together¡± Li Wei nodded and the three of them walked towards the path where Su Yanyu went up the mountain. Usually, Su Yanyu would not walk too far. Outside, there was still some daylight, but it was already dark in the forest. The three of them were a little worried. They did not know where Su Yanyu was and could only shout, ¡°Young Marquis¡ª¡± The voice traveled far. If Su Yanyu heard it, he would definitely respond. But there was no response. Mu Cong frowned. ¡°Could something have happened? That shouldn¡¯t be the case. There are no ferocious beasts on this mountain.¡± Li Wei looked around. ¡°Cheng Yan, let¡¯s go look for him. Mu Cong, go back and tell the deputymander to bring more people over to look for him.¡± They called out, but there was no response. Something must have happened. They asked Mu Cong to go back and get help. Mu Cong nodded. He knew that the matter was serious, so he quickly went back to call for help. Li Wei and Cheng Yan continued to search. As they searched, they called out, ¡°Young Marquis.¡± Li Wei and Cheng Yan quickly found a cave. It was dark, and they did not know what was going on inside. If it was a ce where ferocious beasts rested, it was not appropriate to barge in. The two of them did not wait long before seven or eight people came up with torches. Mu Cong took a deep breath and asked, ¡°How is it? Did you find him?¡± Li Wei and Cheng Yan shook their heads. ¡°We didn¡¯t find him, but there¡¯s a cave here. Young Marquis told us that he went to find worms. There are footprints on the ground. He should have been to this cave before.¡± Mu Cong held a torch and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go in and take a look. They went in with torches and searched around, but they did not see anything. There were traces of incense burning in the crack. Su Yanyu must have been here. The cave was not big, so they soon searched it inside out. They kept calling Su Yanyu¡¯s name, but there was no response. This made the three of them have a bad feeling. They could not find him, but they could not dy the march either. Li Wei and the other two refused to go down the mountain. The soldiers who came to help said, ¡°He¡¯s not responding to our shouts. Something must have happened. There¡¯s no footprint up the mountain. This proves that he didn¡¯t go up. He should have gone missing nearby. You guys continue searching. We¡¯ll go back first. We¡¯ve been traveling for a day. We¡¯re tired. There¡¯s nothing we can do here.¡± Without finding Su Yan, how could Li Wei, Cheng Yan, and Mu Cong be willing to go down the mountain? They searched the surroundings carefully. They were also very tired, but they knew that they did not have much time to keep searching. The sky gradually brightened. The three of them were very tired. The corners of their eyes were ck and they were hungry. ¡°Young Marquis, answer us.¡± Mu Cong¡¯s voice was hoarse. They had searched all the ces where Su Yanyu might be, but he could not even find Su Yanyu¡¯s clothes. Hearing the marching horn sound, the three of them had no choice but to go down the mountain. As soon as the three of them arrived at the foot of the mountain, they saw Xia Hongyuan waiting for them on his horse. Seeing the three of theme down, Xia Hongyuan asked, ¡°How is it?¡± Mu Cong looked at Xia Hongyuan. ¡°First Prince, can you allow us to stay here for another day? If we can¡¯t find him, we¡¯ll immediately catch up with the troop.¡± Years of friendship made them believe that Su Yanyu would not leave without saying goodbye. He must have encountered something. If they gave up now, what if Su Yanyu woke up and needed help? Xia Hongyuan knew that Mu Cong and the others were on good terms with Su Yanyu, and Su Yanyu was Marquis Su¡¯s only son. He nodded. ¡°Sure, Young Marquis Su is not someone who will run away at thest minute. He must have encountered an ident. Stay and look around. If you can¡¯t find him in a day, catch up with us.¡± If they still couldn¡¯t find him, Su Yanyu would probably be dead. Of course, Xia Hongyuan did not say it bluntly, but Mu Cong and the others understood that if they could not find him today, he would most likely be dead. Xia Hongyuan nodded at them and turned his horse around. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Li Wei and the other two rested for a while. After filling his stomach, Mu Cong said, ¡°Although there are no traces of Young Marquis going up the mountain, we can¡¯t rule out the possibility. Li Wei, stay here and wait for Young Marquis. Cheng Yan, follow me up the mountain.¡± Cheng Yan and Li Wei agreed. Mu Cong and Cheng Yan found a random path and went up. Where could Su Yanyu be? The three of them shouted as they searched. From sunrise to sunset until it was dark, the three of them were so tired that their faces were pale. They were clearly exhausted.. Chapter 767 - 767: Missing by Accident 2 Chapter 767: Missing by ident 2 Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Their throats hurt from shouting, but there was still no response. The three of them felt their hearts sink. They did not even go down the mountain. They sat there and rested until dawn again. The three of them were dejected. No one wanted to think about that possibility, but all the signs pointed to that bad possibility. Mu Cong shouted, ¡°Young Marquis, Young Marquis¡ª¡± Li Wei and Cheng Yan also joined in. The entire mountain echoed with the shouts. The three of them went down the mountain silently. Xia Hongyuan left three horses for them so that they could return to the troop. The three of them got on their horses and raised their whips, letting the horses gallop. When it was dark, the three of them caught up with the troop. Xia Hongyuan came personally. He looked at the three of them and said, ¡°Don¡¯t feel guilty. It¡¯s destiny. I¡¯ll report it to the capital truthfully. You¡¯ve been searching for so long. You¡¯ve done enough.¡± The three of them did not speak, feeling terrible. The person who they had been eating, drinking, andughing with the day before was gone just like that. If they found it so hard to ept, how should Marquis Su and Madam Su bear it? Xia Hongyuan left. He had no rtionship with Su Yanyu. Su Yanyu went to find worms and died because of it. This was destiny. Life was filled with variables, just like his life. In the past, he was the Crown Prince, but now, he was the First Prince. Su Yanyu was Liu Sanniang¡¯s only disciple. If possible, he naturally hoped that Su Yanyu could live. However, whether he lived or died, it was all fate¡­ Su Yanyu kept hearing Li Wei and the others calling him. They were looking for him. Their voices came from above him, but because he could not respond, the voices gradually faded away. Su Yanyu¡¯s mouth and nose were covered in blood. His eyelids trembled weakly, but he could not open them. Su Yanyu couldn¡¯t move or make a sound. He couldn¡¯t help but think to himself that he didn¡¯t seem to be that much of an annoyance. After all, when he was missing, there would still be people looking for him for so long. Was he going to die just like that? He was indignant, but there seemed to be nothing he could do. His throat seemed to be smoking. Every time he swallowed, his throat would hurt terribly. His stomach was also filled with hunger, making him feel extremely ufortable. ¡°Dying like this is too miserable,¡± Su Yanyu cursed under his breath. He gradually opened his eyes. The surroundings were very dark. If he looked up, he could not see the top. He did not know how high he had fallen. It was unknown if it was because he had woken up, but he was in extreme pain all over. Everywhere his skin was scratched, there was a burning pain. It was very painful, but it made him more and more awake. Gradually, Su Yanyu started to move his hand. It was so painful that he cursed, ¡°Damn it, it¡¯s painful.¡± Su Yanyu was in so much pain that tears streamed down his face. He originally felt that it was very unmanly to cry at this time, but when he thought about how he was going to die here alone and that no one would ever find him, he felt terrible. He cried until tears and snot flowed down. Only then did he raise his hand. There was a thick smell of blood. He reached out to touch his chest. The worm jar was also shattered. The worms were all dead. He couldn¡¯t care less about less. He grabbed the dead worms and shoved them into his mouth. He desperately needed to recover some strength. He still had the incense on him and could still attract worms to refine. He didn¡¯t want to die yet. As long as he wasn¡¯t dead, he had to live on. The worms that had been dead for a long time were sticky. Although they did not stink, it was by no means tasty. However, at this moment, it was already not bad to have some food. Su Yanyu thought to himself, ¡°At least if I eat something, I won¡¯t starve to death.¡± Su Yanyu licked his fingers clean and smacked his lips. ¡°This tastes a little like blood. I guess this is considered eating meat.¡± In the darkness, there was no response. Su Yanyu talked to himself to relieve the boredom. When he was unconscious, he could not respond. Now, he had woken up, but he still could not shout. However, since he could move, he could think of a way to get out. Su Yanyu wanted to try to get up, but his stomach was in so much pain that he almost fainted. Su Yanyu knew that moving would cause him excruciating pain, but if he did not move, he would soon die like this. This was not worth it. Su Yanyu did not want to give up, so when the pain subsided, he moved again. When he finally sat up, he was already crying uncontrobly. He licked his tears. ¡°It¡¯s so salty. I wonder if it tastes good when used to stir-fry meat.¡± ¡°Oh, oh, oh, oh, why am I so f*cking unlucky?¡± ¡°I¡¯m the only son my mother has. If I die, she¡¯ll be heartbroken¡­ Is the heavens blind? I¡¯ve already turned over a new leaf and done so many good things¡­¡± Su Yanyu wiped his tears, the salty tears irritating the wound. Su Yanyu cried and screamed again. After crying for a while, he touched his chest and took out the broken jar. He had refined many worms, and some of them no longer needed jars. They were wrapped in cloth and ced on his body. The worms were dormant and would wake up when they touched water. The cloth bag hidden in his inner pocket was still there. Su Yanyu heaved a sigh of relief. He couldn¡¯t even remember what kind of worm there was. Anyway, he opened it, grabbed it, and stuffed it into his mouth. Anyway, he didn¡¯t refine poisonous worms. He wouldn¡¯t die from eating it. After swallowing the cold worm, Su Yanyu felt that his body did not hurt so much anymore. In the darkness, he could not see clearly, so he did not know what worm he had taken. Su Yanyu felt it with his hand. There were still five worms in the cloth bag.. Chapter 768 - 768: Live On Chapter 768: Live On Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions He took a break to see if he should continue eating. Su Yanyu ced the cloth bag in his pocket again and slowly closed his eyes to rest. The medicine worm could ease the pain on his body. Gradually, the pain on his body subsided. Because he had not eaten for a long time, he was still very hungry. After regaining some strength, Su Yanyu began to press his hand on his body to see if any bones were broken. There were a few wounds on his chest that were swollen and painful, but his bones were intact. This was good news for Su Yanyu. He then began to check his legs. When he touched the wound on one of his legs, he cried in pain. Then, he tore off his clothes and bandaged the wound with two worms. Su Yanyu couldn¡¯t remember how many times he had cried. His eyes were swollen. When the pain subsided again, Su Yanyu heaved a sigh of relief. In any case, it was dark here. No one would see him crying, so it didn¡¯t matter. If he could get out alive, no one would know what happened here. Su Yanyu cheered himself up in a low voice. ¡°I¡¯m powerful. I¡¯m the most powerful person in the world.¡± Su Yanyu took out a match from his pocket and lit it. There was gradually light in the dark environment. What he saw shocked him again. Not far from him was a pile of corpses. The bones and limbs made Su Yanyu¡¯s heart turn cold. Where had he fallen? When he didn¡¯t see the bones, he wasn¡¯t that afraid, but once he knew that he was surrounded by bones, his hair stood on end. Su Yanyu sniffed and tears fell again. ¡°The heavens want me to die¡­¡± Rustle¡­ Su Yanyu shuddered when he suddenly heard a noise. His hand that was holding the match was trembling. He raised the match with trembling hands and stared in the direction of the noise without blinking. The fear of the unknown instantly overwhelmed him. Su Yanyu wiped his tears and begged, ¡°Boohoo¡­ I admit that I wasn¡¯t a good person in the past, but I¡¯ve changed now. I won¡¯t do bad things again. Don¡¯t scare me. I¡¯m timid¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m already in such a miserable state. My mother only has one son. If I die, she¡¯ll be heartbroken. Please.¡± Looking at the moving soil, Su Yanyu did not even dare to breathe loudly. The thing that was moving underneath the soil finally revealed itself. Su Yanyu fainted. He was covered in injuries to begin with and his nerves were tense, ready to break at any time. In this suffocating environment, he could no longer hold on. Liu Yuanyuan swam in through the gap and transformed into a human. When she saw the unconscious Su Yanyu, she squatted down beside him and reached out to check Su Yanyu¡¯s injuries. He was still breathing. His clothes were tattered and there were wounds everywhere. Many parts of his body were covered in blood. Liu Yuanyuan frowned. She took out the jar, took out the worms, and snapped off the heads. The dead worms slowly turned into something like an ointment. Then, she applied it evenly on Su Yanyu¡¯s wound. The light of the match was weak. After Liu Yuanyuan treated Su Yanyu¡¯s wound, she looked around. This was a burial pit about 20 feet deep. The ce where Su Yanyu fell seemed to be a trap. He was lucky that he survived after falling from such a high ce. Liu Yuanyuan sat beside Su Yanyu and waited for him to wake up. It was easy for her to go out, but it was not easy to bring Su Yanyu out. Liu Yuanyuan was a little frustrated. Su Yanyu woke up not long after. He felt a chill run down his spine, feeling like he was haunted. Su Yanyu immediately cried. ¡°Oh, oh, oh, oh. If you want to kill me, kill me. Don¡¯t scare me. In any case, I¡¯m injured and can¡¯t get out.¡± ¡°I¡¯m already in such a miserable state. Why are you still scaring me? Damn it, I¡¯m not even married yet. What a miserable life.¡± Su Yanyu did not even dare to open his eyes. He could clearly feel eyes looking at him. Other than him, there was no one else in this ce. Su Yanyu was really frightened. He did not dare to open his eyes, afraid that if he did, he would see a demon looking at him with its bloody mouth wide open. Liu Yuanyuan reached out and patted Su Yanyu¡¯s cheek. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± The familiar voice shocked Su Yanyu. He opened his eyes and saw Liu Yuanyuan looking at him coldly. Su Yanyu immediately wanted to find a hole to hide in. ¡°Miss Yuanyuan, why are you here?¡± Su Yanyu was extremely embarrassed. The way he cried must be extremely ugly. He was a man. How could he cry? Liu Yuanyuan looked at the shattered ck jade on the ground and said, ¡°To save you.¡± Su Yanyu was a little touched. ¡°Miss Yuanyuan, I-I¡¯m not usually like this¡­¡± Liu Yuanyuan replied calmly, ¡°I know.¡± Liu Yuanyuan looked up and said, ¡°You¡¯re already very strong to not fall to your death from such a high ce. How did you do it?¡± Su Yanyu was overjoyed to be suddenly praised. He exined, ¡°At that time, I grabbed a vine. I was afraid that I would fall to my death, so I pressed my body against the rock walls.¡± At that time, he could not think about anything else. All his reactions were based on his survival instinct. He struggled and tried his best, leaving the rest to fate. Eventually, he was lucky that he survived. Liu Yuanyuan looked at his wounds. ¡°You¡¯re very smart.¡± If it were an ordinary person, they would have fallen to their deaths. Su Yanyu smiled in his heart. After being praised by Liu Yuanyuan, he felt as sweet as honey. Liu Yuanyuan blew out the match and turned into a snake. ¡°Come up. I¡¯ll take you out of here first.¡± Su Yanyuy on Liu Yuanyuan and hugged her, his face extremely red. Liu Yuanyuan¡¯s snake body was huge. She swam up along the rock wall. When she reached the top and put Su Yanyu down, Liu Yuanyuan said to Su Yanyu, ¡°There¡¯s only one exit here..¡± Chapter 769 - 769: In the Tomb Chapter 769: In the Tomb Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Su Yanyu looked around. ¡°Miss Yuanyuan, this, this seems to be a tomb.¡± Su Yanyu¡¯s heart turned cold. Usually, ancient tombs with burial pits were not small, and there would not be an exit. It was a ce where one could only enter but not leave. Su Yanyu stood up with difficulty. The stone wall was ck and there was only one path. He did not know where it led. Su Yanyu wanted to cry. If not for the fact that Liu Yuanyuan was around, he would have cried. Liu Yuanyuan looked around and said, ¡°Rest for a while. From the looks of it, this tomb is very big. We won¡¯t be able to get out for a while. Wait here. I¡¯ll go find something to eat.¡± It was not easy to bring Su Yanyu out of the pit. If it were anyone else, she would not have interfered at all, but it was Su Yanyu. Su Yanyu nodded obediently. ¡°Okay.¡± Su Yanyu watched as Liu Yuanyuan turned into a snake and left. The surroundings fell silent again, and he suddenly felt very ufortable. Liu Yuanyuan returned very quickly. She found some dry pancakes and water bags in a cave. Su Yanyu slowly nibbled on the pancake and drank some water. The hunger and pain in his stomach disappeared, and he regained some strength. Liu Yuanyuan pressed the remaining worms on Su Yanyu¡¯s wound. With the worms, Su Yanyu¡¯s injury would be fine. Liu Yuanyuan sat on the ground and said slowly, ¡°It¡¯s dark outside now. Sleep well. After you get up, we¡¯ll find the exit.¡± Su Yanyu nodded. He took out the incense and ced it in a jar. Liu Yuanyuan watched him attract the worms to refine without saying anything. After doing all of this, Su Yanyu leaned against the ground and closed his eyes. The tomb was cold. Su Yanyu, who was in a daze, muttered subconsciously, ¡°Cold, it¡¯s so cold.¡± Liu Yuanyuan frowned and stood up to sit beside Su Yanyu. She grabbed Su Yanyu¡¯s hand and transferred spiritual qi to him. The spiritual qi wasfortable, and Su Yanyu stopped muttering. The first two nights, he did not rest at all. After waking up from aa, he did not dare to rest at all. Now that Liu Yuanyuan was by his side, Su Yanyu seemed to be very at ease and slept soundly. Liu Yuanyuan did not have to sleep. She sat quietly and cultivated with her eyes closed. When Su Yanyu was about to wake up, she opened her eyes. Su Yanyu was well-rested. When he woke up again, he was full of energy. Most of the injuries on his body had healed. The shallow wounds were no longer painful, and the deeper wounds were gradually healing. Seeing that Su Yanyu could move, Liu Yuanyuan did not stay any longer. She said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and find the way out.¡± Su Yanyu nodded. ¡°Miss Yuanyuan, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll definitely be able to get out.¡± If he really couldn¡¯t get out, he would ask Liu Yuanyuan to abandon him and leave. During the time he spent in the pit, he had alreadye to terms with his death. If he died here, his parents would be informed ande over to collect his corpse and hold a proper funeral for him. Liu Yuanyuan let Su Yanyu walk behind her. She lit a match and walked towards the only path. The tomb was made entirely of stones. The path was very clean. At the end of the path was a stone wall with many beautiful ancient murals carved on it. Su Yanyu looked at the words and said, ¡°This is an epitaph that records someone¡¯s life.¡± The two of them observed the mural. It was a woman. The woman was stunningly beautiful and lived an extremely rich life. After the two of them finished looking at the murals, Su Yanyu couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°This is only half of her life. Why was thetter half of her life not carved?¡± Liu Yuanyuan looked at the stone door in front of her. There was a notch on the stone door. She reached out and pressed it. The stone door opened and a new path appeared in front of the two of them. On the stone wall, there was a new mural. Liu Yuanyuan said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Thetter half of the woman¡¯s life was carved here. The match was about to be extinguished. Just as Su Yanyu did not know what to do, Liu Yuanyuan blew out the match and said, ¡°We have to keep this match and use it when we need it. This woman¡¯s life has nothing to do with us.¡± Liu Yuanyuan could see the way in the darkness, so it was not necessary to waste the match. Su Yanyu felt inexplicably terrible, but he could not bring himself to make a request because he indeed didn¡¯t have to be so interested in a woman¡¯s life. The difort in his heart was probably because the tomb was too stuffy. The match was extinguished, and the tomb quickly darkened. Liu Yuanyuan grabbed Su Yanyu and said, ¡°Grab my clothes. I can see. I¡¯ll bring you out.¡± Su Yanyu grabbed Liu Yuanyuan¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Alright, thank you, Miss Yuanyuan.¡± Liu Yuanyuan looked ahead and decided not to waste time. She left with Su Yanyu, but Su Yanyu suddenly stopped in his tracks. Su Yanyu looked at the stone wall. The beautiful wall emitted a fluorescence, allowing him to see the contents of the mural clearly. Under the faint fluorescence, the woman in the painting looked even more real. Su Yanyu seemed to be attracted and could not look away. ¡°She¡¯s grown up.¡± Liu Yuanyuan frowned. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Su Yanyu looked at the mural and said, ¡°In this mural, she¡¯s choosing a husband. She¡¯s looking at the portraits one after another, selecting the person she wants to spend the rest of her life with..¡± Chapter 770 - 770: In the Tomb 2 Chapter 770: In the Tomb 2 Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions On the mural, a girl was smiling sweetly. On the table was a stack of portraits of men. She picked one up. There were still many below it. Su Yanyu looked at the next mural and said, ¡°He appeared. From the moment she saw him, she knew that if she had to choose someone to spend the rest of her life with, it would be him. She took his portrait and handed it to her mother happily.¡± On the mural, the girl had already chosen a portrait and handed it to her mother. She lowered her head and smiled shyly. Next, it was time for the two families to meet. The girl hid in the back hall and nced at the person she liked behind the screen. Looking at the mural, Su Yanyu felt as if he was in that ce and had seen the shyness on the girl¡¯s face with his own eyes. Su Yanyu¡¯s mood seemed to be affected as he watched the murals. They began to prepare for the wedding. The family was jubnt. Her parents and rtives were helping to buy dowry. The girl was very happy. The boxes of dowry filled the entire house. Gold, silver, and jewelry shone. The girl had a smile on her face. In the red bridal sedan, the girl entered the man¡¯s mansion. On the red wedding bed, the girl sat there and waited for her husband toe. Su Yanyu could feel that kind of excitement. He opened his eyes and realized that he was actually the person in the mural. He was wearing wedding clothes. As far as the eye could see, there was red color. His heart beat uncontrobly fast, and the corners of his mouth curled up. He was filled with anticipation for the future. There was a footstep approaching. Su Yanyu took a deep breath. A hand lifted the red veil. However, what she saw was her husband¡¯s cold expression. The joy in her heart seemed to have been sshed with a basin of cold water. Uneasiness and trepidation upied her heart. Even her hands could not help but grab the wedding clothes tightly. ¡°I don¡¯t like you. My family forced me to marry you. I don¡¯t want to lie to you. My parents like your generous dowry, but I don¡¯t like it. 1¡¯11 bring the person 1 love back home. I hope you won¡¯t make things difficult for her.¡± The man¡¯s voice was extremely cold. Su Yanyu looked into his eyes in a daze. From his eyes, he saw a frightened girl. She was uneasy, afraid, and did not know what to do. Su Yanyu felt extremely ufortable. He did not know why he entered the life of the woman in the tomb. He could not get out. He was feeling everything the woman felt. Su Yanyu knew that he was definitely bewitched, but he did not know how to get out. After saying that, the man took off his wedding clothes and climbed into the bed to sleep. As for Su Yanyu, he felt a chill run down his spine. His hope for the future had been extinguished by the man¡¯s coldness. At this moment, his heart was down and heavy. Tears fell silently. She missed home and her parents. She felt aggrieved. She did not know what she had done wrong to deserve this. If he did not like her, why didn¡¯t he say so earlier? The man she was looking forward to had ruined her life. After an unknown period of time, Su Yanyu stood up numbly. He took off the headdress, wiped off his exquisite makeup, and slowly walked back to the bed to lie down. The wedding night passed just like that. The next day, when he went to greet his inws, Su Yanyu felt dizzy. His inws said something auspicious, but the old nanny beside his mother-inw whispered into her mother-inw¡¯s ear, ¡°Madam, Young Master and Madam didn¡¯t consummate their marriage.¡± Su Yanyu heard it, but his mother-inw smiled and said to her, ¡°1 hope you can love each other and grow old together.¡± Su Yanyu felt very numb, as if he was trapped in an invisible cage. Even his inws¡¯ blessings were extremely fake. Su Yanyu only wanted to go back and rest. He was too tired, making him want to sleep for a few days. However, he did not have the chance because he heard a thud. The man knelt down and said, ¡°Father, Mother, now that 1 married the woman you wanted me to marry, can 1 bring back the girl 1 really like now?¡± Su Yanyu felt his head swell and tears fell drop by drop. He felt suffocated. He knew that this was what the woman in the tomb had experienced in her life. Now, he was just trapped in her illusion and experiencing everything she had experienced. The more pain the innocent girl suffered, the more pain he would suffer. When his inws saw him crying, they said some twisted logic like it was only right for men to have concubines. Su Yanyu felt an extreme headache. His vision darkened and he lost consciousness. When he woke up again, the man had already brought his beloved back. He said coldly, ¡°We¡¯ll mind our own business. If you feel aggrieved, you can leave. It¡¯s impossible between us. I only have her in my heart. 1 don¡¯t want to lie to you.¡± Su Yanyu felt a lump in his throat. He had too many things to say, but he did not say anything. Su Yanyu was so angry that he wanted to curse. What kind of a scum this man was? He was a scum, but he still acted like he was in the right. What did he mean by not wanting to lie to her? If he really didn¡¯t want to lie, then he shouldn¡¯t have married her. He hated such people the most. They coveted many things, but they were unwilling to admit their greed. Su Yanyu wanted to curse, but he couldn¡¯t because the girl was timid and taciturn by nature. She endured all the grievances. She stayed in the courtyard alone while the man and the concubine stayed together. The girl was forced to grow up and be in charge of the household. She said that since she was the madam, she should manage the family well. However, the man was a spendthrift, so the girl could only take out her own money to support the family. She neverined, as if she had epted her fate. Su Yanyu felt extremely ufortable, and his anger was about to explode. For countless times, the girl wanted to cry but she forced it down. This feeling made Su Yanyu depressed. How long did he have to live like this? He couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Su Yanyu was depressed to the point of numbness as he watched the girl¡¯s life. He experienced it himself how the girl turned from a young girl into a woman. Her inws had already passed away, and her husband and his concubine had children. The man was still cold and treated her as if she did not exist. He lived in the same courtyard as the concubine.. Chapter 771 - 771: In The Tomb 3 Chapter 771: In The Tomb 3 Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The woman lived alone in the main courtyard. The mansion was well-kept. Anyone who saw her would praise her for being virtuous. Every time he looked in the mirror, Su Yanyu would see a middle-aged woman with empty eyes. She seemed to have lost her soul. Su Yanyu felt a little sad. He knew that when this woman was young, her eyes were bright. However, on her wedding night, the light in her eyes was extinguished by the man and never lit up again. Su Yanyu was trapped in this illusion and could not leave. He had no choice but to experience everything the woman had gone through. The woman¡¯s name was Lian Qian. Outside, people called her Madam Lian. This was her only request. If her husband did not love her, she did not want to take his surname. The boring days passed day after day. Lian Qian got up and washed up as usual. The servant brought the soup over. This was Lian Qian¡¯s routine. She did not eat in the morning and only drank a bowl of sweet soup. The servants knew that she did not like noise, so they kept quiet after serving the soup. Lian Qian sat at the table and took a spoonful of soup. When it entered her mouth, she was stunned for a moment before saying, ¡°Who made the soup today?¡± The servant quickly replied, ¡°Madam, it¡¯s cooked by the new Chef Wang. The old chef retired and went back to his hometown. Madam, don¡¯t you like the taste?¡± Lian Qian looked at the round dates. The core had been removed. She tried one. It was faintly sweet and glutinous. It was very fragrant. The sweetness was just right. It was much better than the ones made by the chefs in the past. Lian Qian said slowly, ¡°Transfer him to the main courtyard. From now on, he will only cook for me.¡± Lian Qian was already a middle-aged woman. After getting married for more than ten years, she had experienced all kinds of bitterness. Today, her bitterness was mitigated by the sweetness. Seeing that she was in a good mood, the servant was delighted. ¡°Yes, Madam.¡± In the afternoon, Lian Qian saw the chef. The chef was about 30 years old and was dressed in in clothes. He nced at Lian Qian and bowed. ¡°Greetings, Madam.¡± Lian Qian nodded slightly. There was a small kitchen in the main courtyard, and it was usually used by the maidservants. Lian Qian was not picky, so she didn¡¯t specially hire a chief for herself. Lian Qian thought for a moment and said, ¡°During this period of time, you can make everything you¡¯re good at for me to try. 1¡¯11 tell you what adjustments you can make to make the food more to my liking.¡± Chef Wang nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± The kitchen was in the inner courtyard of the main courtyard. Lian Qian only went out asionally. She spent most of the time in the study checking the ounts. At noon, she smelled a pungent fragrance. The maidservant beside her quickly said, ¡°Madam, Chef Wang is using a lot of chili.¡± This pungent fragrance was obviously the smell of chili. The maidservant was worried that Lian Qian would not like it, but Lian Qian¡¯s expression was calm. She continued to flip through the ount book and said slowly, ¡°Let him be.¡± Su Yanyu was excited. The pungent smell really made him drool. The chief¡¯s culinary skills must be top-notch. In the past, the boring daily life was a torture to Su Yanyu, but today, Su Yanyu felt a little excited. It was time for lunch. Lian Qian went to the main hall to eat. Chef Wang did not cook much. There were only four dishes. There was a stack of sour and spicy potatoes, a te of meat slices, a te of vegetables, and a te of white-cut chicken. Lian Qian had been eating lightly, so the kitchen made vegetarian food most of the time. After more than ten years, she was gradually used to eating only vegetables. The maidservants looked at the oily dishes and felt nervous for Chef Wang. Lian Qian had already sat down and started eating. The meat was smooth and tender, fragrant and spicy, and the bean sprouts were crispy. The white-cut chicken was fresh and spicy. Every dish sessfully grabbed her taste buds, making her listless eyes lit up. Lian Qian ate without stopping. This was the first time she ate so much that she felt a little bloated. After she finished, there was almost nothing left. The maidservants were already stunned. After the meal, Lian Qian went to the small kitchen in the inner courtyard. There was still a fire burning in the stove. The man was busy preparing. When he heard the footsteps, he put down the work in his hand. ¡°Madam, is the food to your liking?¡± Lian Qian nodded slightly. ¡°What are you doing?¡± She had just finished her lunch, but the stove was still on. Lian Qian was a little curious. Chef Wang smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m preparing for dinner. It¡¯s better to eat light for dinner, so I decided to make noodles. I¡¯m making soup stock now.¡± Lian Qian was looking forward to it. She said calmly, ¡°You can make the arrangements.¡± After saying that, Lian Qian returned to the study. After looking at theplicated ount book for a long time, she inevitably felt a little tired. She rubbed her forehead and sat quietly with her eyes closed. She was used to sitting in a daze in her courtyard for the entire afternoon. The main courtyard was always especially stuffy and deste. However, today, Su Yanyu knew that Lian Qian was not in a daze. Instead, she was thinking about the taste of the noodles at night. She thought of the soup at noon. Chef Wang¡¯s culinary skills were so good. The sweet soup he made was delicious, and so were the home-cooked dishes. The noodles should also be delicious. Su Yanyu could feel what Lian Qian was thinking, but Lian Qian did not know of his existence. At night, Lian Qian ate the noodles she was looking forward to. The soup was vorful and the noodles were soft. There was a poached egg and some vegetables inside. Other than that, there was nothing else. The tea was also made by Chef Wang. This was the most vegetarian meal Lian Qian had ever eaten ever since she started managing the household. However, she liked it. Her taste buds seemed to be hooked by an invisible force. After eating the noodles and drinking tea, she washed up and rested as usual. As soon as it was dark, Lian Qiany on the bed and fell asleep. She dreamed that she was still a young girl. Her smile was bright, and her eyes were always sparkling. Outside the dream, the sleeping Lian Qian smiled. Su Yanyu felt veryfortable and rxed. He knew that ever since Lian Qian got married, she had never smiled. She seemed to have lost her ability to be happy and cried a lot. Chef Wang¡¯s culinary skills were very good. Lian Qian didn¡¯t give any instructions. She gave him the freedom to make whatever he wanted. For breakfast, it would sometimes be a bowl of sweet soup, and sometimes, it would be a bowl of in porridge. However, no matter what he cooked, Lian Qian felt that it was delicious. When she was free, she would go to the kitchen to take a look. Today, Chef Wang was handling amb leg. Lian Qian asked.. ¡°What is for lunch today?¡± Chapter 772 - 772: In The Tomb 4 Chapter 772: In The Tomb 4 Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Chef Wang pointed at the bigmp leg. Lian Qian went out. At noon, she smelled a fragrance. Chef Wang ced the grill in the courtyard. When Lian Qian went, he ced the cooked meat into the spring pancake. ¡°Madam, try this.¡± The spring pancake was made of rice. It was thin and the mutton oil was fragrant. After swallowing the meat, Lian Qian felt that it was too oily. Chef Wang seemed to have thought of this. He opened the big jar at the side. Inside was soup. Lian Qian ate and drank slowly. Footsteps came from outside. At the same time, a child said in surprise, ¡°Brother, I didn¡¯t lie to you, right? The smell here is really good.¡± During this period of time, there was often a fragranceing from the main courtyard. The son and daughter of the concubine noticed it, so they came. Seeing the two children, Lian Qian immediately lost her appetite. The two children more or less looked like their parents. Lian Qian had only seen the concubine a few times. With a nce at the children, she knew that these two children looked more like their father. When the two children saw Lian Qian, they frowned. The girl walked over and sat down. She ordered, ¡°Hurry up and roast a piece of meat for me.¡± The boy also walked over and said coldly, ¡°My sister wants to eat thismb leg. This is not enough. Hurry up and get anothermb leg over.¡± Chef Wang looked at Lian Qian. Lian Qian¡¯s expression was calm as she said coldly, ¡°Get out.¡± Lian Qian rarely red up and had never seen these two children. They had known since they were young that Lian Qian was the first wife, but so what? Their father did not go to her ce at all. They had even heard the maidservants discussing in private that Lian Qian¡¯s position as the first wife existed in name only. Many years after her marriage, Lian Qian was still a virgin. Today, when she suddenly red up, the two children were shocked at first, then angry. The girl said to Lian Qian angrily, ¡°How dare you scold me? You¡¯re dead. 1¡¯11 get my father to chase you out.¡± The boy also frowned and pulled the girl up. ¡°Sister, let¡¯s go back.¡± Even a child knew that Lian Qian was not evenparable to a concubine. The boy stormed off with the girl. Lian Qian was expressionless as if nothing had happened just now. She said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m not full yet. Continue roasting.¡± Chef Wang continued to roast the meat, but he was also ncing at Lian Qian from time to time. After eating, Lian Qian said, ¡°I¡¯ll skip dinner.¡± Chef Wang nodded. ¡°Okay, Madam.¡± It was Lian Qian¡¯s decision to eat or not. He was just a chef and could not make the decision. When she returned to the study, Lian Qian took out some title deeds. Her heart was heavy. The girl¡¯s words today had hurt her. She was the madam of this family, but in the hearts of her husband and his concubine, she was just their servant. She earned money for them so that their family of four could livefortably, but she could chase them away at will. The corners of Lian Qian¡¯s mouth curled into a mocking smile. ¡°In your dreams.¡± They treated her as a servant. She had suffered grievances for ten years, but that was about to end. Lian Qian took the title deeds and went out. She had married the wrong person. This was the reality that she could no longer ignore. After settling the title deeds, she returned to the mansion. Su Yanyu was so excited that he wanted to shout. He felt that what Lian Qian did was too satisfying. If she had done this earlier, she would not have suffered so much grievance. Suddenly, Su Yanyu looked forward to what was going to unfold. When Lian Qian returned to the main courtyard, she saw the man. The middle-aged man had not changed much from when he was young. Now, he was more mature. The way he looked at Lian Qian was still cold. He was even a little angry and displeased. As if he was suppressing his anger, he said, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have shouted at my daughter. Go and apologize to her and send the chef in your courtyard over. Children are picky about food. Perhaps they¡¯ll get tired of the food your chief makes in a few days. When the timees, you can call him back.¡± The man had an arrogant attitude and tone. He was silently expressing that he was more powerful than Lian Qian and could make the decision. Lian Qian said calmly, ¡°What if I don¡¯t agree?¡± The man frowned, unable to conceal the anger in his eyes. ¡°What right do you have to object? I¡¯ve already said that if you want the position of the first wife, you can take it, but there are some things that I won¡¯t give you. If I don¡¯t give them to you, you¡¯ll never get them.¡± In the man¡¯s opinion, Lian Qian was just a tool he could use. If she was disobedient, he could abandon her at any time. Looking at the man¡¯s arrogant expression, Lian Qian understood what he was thinking. Lian Qian asked calmly, ¡°What do you have?¡± Everything in this mansion was hers. The man was very dissatisfied with Lian Qian¡¯s response. He looked at Lian Qian with disgust and impatience. He said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t push your luck. Otherwise, I¡¯ll divorce you.¡± The word ¡°divorce¡± made Lian Qian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She looked at the man and suddenly sneered. ¡°Do you dare? This mansion is already mine. Everything you think you have is mine. If you divorce me, where will you go with your concubine and children? You¡¯re used to afortable life. How can you live without money?¡± The man¡¯s eyes burned with anger. ¡°You b*tch, what have you done?¡± Lian Qian looked at the man. He looked as gentle as she remembered. Back then, among the many portraits, she chose him at a nce. She thought that if she had to choose a husband to spend the rest of her life with, it would be him. However, on their wedding night, this man shattered her dream with his own hands. She seemed to have lost her soul and lived her life like a living dead. However, when she woke up from that state of numbness, everything cleared up in her head. Her husband and his concubine who only knew how to spend money were just leeches attached to her. Lian Qian looked at the man indifferently and slowly said, ¡°Go back to your courtyard and don¡¯t appear in front of me. Just like in the past, we¡¯ll mind our own business.¡± The man was extremely angry. His dignity had been trampled to the ground by Lian Qian. He had to do something to gain his dignity as a man, so he red at Lian Qian angrily and left, saying, ¡°Just you wait..¡± Chapter 773 - 773: In The Tomb 5 Chapter 773: In The Tomb 5 Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Looking at his angry face, Lian Qian was surprisingly calm. She had been alone for more than ten years and thought that she would be like this for the rest of her life. She had never thought that one day, she would change for a chef. She had felt a new life that she had not had for a long time. How could she not seize it? Back then, she married with hope, but on that wedding night, all her hope was dashed. She did not want to fight back and madepromises one after another. When she was in pain and sadness, she often cried. After crying, nothing would change. But now, she would not let herself be taken advantage of. If she didn¡¯t want something, she would say it. After the man left, Lian Qian washed up and rested. Perhaps because she did not eat at night, she did not feel sleepy. The night was very quiet. She went out of the room. Because she never needed service at night, the servants were all sleeping soundly. After entering the inner courtyard, Lian Qian came to the kitchen. This kitchen was used mainly by Chef Wang. It was clean and tidy. Lian Qian came to fetch some food. When she saw a lidded bowl on the table, she opened the lid and saw the pastries in it. She felt warm inside. She took one and ate it. The pastry was filled with something and was sweet. After eating it, Lian Qian prepared to return to her room to rest. When she was full, she felt sleepy. However, as soon as she left the kitchen, she met Chef Wang. Lian Qian was very embarrassed. Chef Wang smiled. ¡°Madam, are you hungry? I still have some noodles left. It¡¯ll be ready soon.¡± Lian Qian looked away and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already eaten the pastries. There¡¯s no need to trouble yourself.¡± Chef Wang entered the kitchen and said, ¡°It¡¯s no trouble. The pastries are not filling. Madam will be hungry again after sleeping until midnight. After eating noodles, you won¡¯t be woken up by hunger at midnight.¡± As Chef Wang spoke, he had already begun to quickly start the fire. The pot was clean. After wiping it with an oilcloth, he took some shredded meat and stir-fried it. Soon, he added water. Lian Qian looked at the shredded meat that had been prepared long ago and asked, ¡°Do you prepare these things every night?¡± Chef Wang said as he skillfully made the noodles, ¡°Madam, 1 remember that you didn¡¯t eat anything tonight, so 1 prepared some. That¡¯s why 1 came to take a look.¡± Usually, Lian Qian would eat three meals a day on time, so he only needed to wake up early. Lian Qian did not say anything, but she felt warm inside. Su Yanyu knew that the chef had sessfully entered Lian Qian¡¯s heart through her stomach. Su Yanyu felt that Lian Qian would fall in love with this chef. If Lian Qian could fall in love with someone else, she would have the courage to divorce. However, Su Yanyu was also a little anxious. He could feel everything Lian Qian felt. If Lian Qian and that chef did that kind of thing, would he¡­ Su Yanyu was panicky and wanted to escape, but he could not find a way out because he was trapped in Lian Qian¡¯s world. The noodles cooked by Chef Wang were very light, but there was also some meat. Lian Qian ate it slowly. She looked at Chef Wang. ¡°Thank you. Rest early.¡± Chef Wang nodded. ¡°Madam, you too.¡± When Lian Qian returned to the main room, she quickly fell asleep. This time, she did not dream. When she woke up at dawn, she washed up as usual. Today, she drank sweet soup. Lian Qian liked this faint sweetness. After drinking the sweet soup, she went to the study, but not long after, an uninvited guest came. The man said coldly, ¡°From today onwards, I want to manage the household myself. You¡¯ll move from the main courtyard to the side courtyard.¡± The man instructed righteously. He felt that the reason why Lian Qian dared to challenge him was because she was managing the household. When he took back this right, Lian Qian would be nothing. Lian Qian¡¯s hand that was flipping through the ount book paused. She looked at the man calmly. ¡°Which family do you want to manage? Haven¡¯t you always been the one in charge of your family?¡± This mansion was hers. The man was furious. ¡°What do you mean? This is my house.¡± Lian Qian was very calm. She slowly stood up and took out the title deed for the man to see. The man was in disbelief. ¡°You, you sold my house!¡± The title deed was already under Lian Qian¡¯s name. Everything here was hers. Lian Qian¡¯s gaze was calm. ¡°Back then, you married me because you wanted my dowry. Do you know how much you¡¯ve spent all these years? Do you think your family can afford it?¡± The man only felt anger rushing to his head. He red at Lian Qian and felt that she was the most vicious woman in the world. ¡°Go back to your courtyard and live your life with your loved ones. Don¡¯t disturb me. We¡¯ll mind our own business.¡± Lian Qian couldn¡¯t even be bothered to look at the man. The man was so angry that his head buzzed and he stormed out of the main courtyard. To Lian Qian, the man¡¯s anger meant nothing. She couldn¡¯t even be bothered to deal with him. The man also seemed to be shocked. When he realized his situation, he really stopped pestering Lian Qian. Lian Qian¡¯s life did not change much. The only change was that she liked to eat the dishes cooked by Chef Wang. Sometimes, she would go to the kitchen to take a look. Chef Wang would tell her where these dishes came from. Sometimes, the two of them would eat together. Lian Qian would smile. The light was back in her eyes. Lian Qian liked Chef Wang, but perhaps because she was no longer a young girl, she did not n to say it out loud. Lian Qian was an old-fashioned woman. She seemed to intend to continue like this. In reality, Su Yanyu¡¯s expression was nk. No matter how Liu Yuanyuan called him, he would not respond. However, from time to time, Liu Yuanyuan would see Su Yanyu¡¯s expression change. He was dull and lifeless, either in pain or smiling.. Chapter 774 - 774: In The Tomb 6 Chapter 774: In The Tomb 6 Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions When Su Yanyu was acting strangely, the murals on the wall disappeared. Liu Yuanyuan felt that Su Yanyu seemed to have been pulled into an illusion, but the illusion excluded her. She could not enter and could only wait for Su Yanyu toe out. Some illusions could kill. Liu Yuanyuan lit the match. She did not want Su Yanyu to die in such an illusion. It would be fine if Su Yanyu coulde out by himself, but if he could not, she needed to go in to save him. Liu Yuanyuan looked at the murals on the stone wall and roughly understood that this woman had been rich all her life, but she did not seem to be happy. If there was an illusion, it might be created by her obsession. Liu Yuanyuan looked at some scenes on the mural and felt a little frustrated. Her intuition told her that it was best for her to leave. She could leave, but if she left, Su Yanyu would definitely die in this tomb alone. Liu Yuanyuan calmed down. She extinguished the match and sat down beside Su Yanyu. Su Yanyu could clearly feel that Lian Qian had be more lively. Chef Wang had disyed his culinary skills to the extreme and could make all kinds of delicious food. Lian Qian was not picky and was willing to try new dishes. Lian Qian¡¯s life was very uneventful, and the man seemed to have realized the truth and did not dare to disturb her again. The man and his concubine lived their lives in the side courtyard. Lian Qian still gave them what they wanted. Sometimes, Su Yanyu felt puzzled. Lian Qian clearly liked Chef Wang, so why didn¡¯t she divorce that man? However, to Lian Qian, as long as she could live like this uneventfully, it was enough. Su Yanyu found it difficult to understand. If it were him, he would definitely not do this. It was not worth it to be loyal to someone who did not love him. Now that the family business was in Lian Qian¡¯s hands, Lian Qian had all the freedom, but she did not want to take that step. At this moment, Lian Qian was already a woman in herte forties. Her face was starting to droop and there were signs of aging. The man¡¯s children had already started their own families. The man and his concubine never interacted with Lian Qian. However, on this day, the main courtyard was visited by the man and his concubine at the same time. The man was no longer young. He looked extremely mature and had a beard. The concubine was actually not as beautiful as Lian Qian. However, she had a feminine gentleness that Lian Qian did not have. The man¡¯s gaze went back and forth between Lian Qian and the concubine. When he looked at Lian Qian, he was cold. When he looked at the concubine, he was gentle. Lian Qian¡¯s expression was cold as she said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Lian Qian did not want to see these two people, so she deliberately put on a cold and long face. The man nced at Lian Qian and frowned slightly. ¡°Give me ten thousand taels of silver.¡± After the man finished speaking, the concubine looked up at Lian Qian with tears in her eyes and said, ¡°Madam, my daughter encountered something and needs money urgently. Please help. Although my daughter is not your daughter, you watched her grow up.¡± The man¡¯s heart ached for his concubine. He frowned and said to Lian Qian, ¡°You don¡¯tck 10,000 taels. We¡¯re husband and wife. Please show some mercy.¡± With the current family¡¯s financial situation and Lian Qian¡¯s ability to manage assets, she was not short of 100,000 taels, let alone 10,000. The man was indignant. When he was young, he did not care about money at all, which gave Lian Qian an opportunity to take advantage of him. It was toote to regret now. Lian Qian did not agree immediately. She only looked at the man indifferently and saw the indignance in his eyes. She wondered why she could always read his mind. Lian Qian said expressionlessly, ¡°It has nothing to do with me. They¡¯ve never respected me, and I don¡¯t want to show any kindness. If they really have a heart, why haven¡¯t they been grateful to me all these years? You have to know that since they were young, I¡¯ve provided them everything they wanted.¡± The children of the man and his concubine were the same. Even though they enjoyed the rich life that Lian Qian brought them, they had never been grateful to her. On the contrary, they hated her for being so domineering and controlling everything. Lian Qian knew everything. She thought that she was merciful enough. Even now, she was still supporting her husband and his concubine. She did not cut ties with him because she was indignant. The man and his concubine had been in love for a lifetime. She wanted them to live together but not die together. She was the man¡¯s legitimate wife. He had ruined her life, and after she died, she would be buried with him. He owed her that. Lian Qian¡¯s resolute rejection made the man widen his eyes in anger. His eyes were filled with hatred. ¡°Are you really not going to help?¡± The concubine cried and begged, ¡°Madam, I beg you. As long as you agree, I¡¯ll do anything.¡± Lian Qian looked at the concubine coldly. She hated her very much. The concubine was like a thorn in her heart that she could never pull out. Lian Qian said coldly, ¡°You are worth nothing. I don¡¯t need you to do anything.¡± If the man and his concubine continued to beg, they would undoubtedly embarrass themselves. Lian Qian never intended to help. In Lian Qian¡¯s opinion, she had already done enough for them. The man was furious and looked at Lian Qian as if he wanted to eat her up. The man left with his concubine. Lian Qian¡¯s expression was calm. She did not take it to heart at all. At night, Lian Qian ate noodles. Chef Wang sat opposite her. She said that it was too lonely to eat alone, so Chef Wang ate with her. This continued for many years. There was a gap between the two of them. However, no one had the intention of crossing it. After Lian Qian finished eating, she drank the fragrant tea and said calmly, ¡°From this month onwards, your monthly sry will be increased by 50 taels.¡± Chef Wang said calmly, ¡°Thank you, Madam.¡± Su Yanyu felt ufortable. He couldn¡¯t help but think that if Liu Yuanyuan could take a step towards him, he would definitely not reject her. As long as she liked him a little, he would do his best to make her like him more.. Chapter 775 - 775: In The Tomb 7 Chapter 775: In The Tomb 7 Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Su Yanyu hoped that Lian Qian could take the first step and be with Chef Wang. After all, half of her life had passed. If she could only live to 50 or 60 years old, then more than half of her life was already gone. There was no need to make her life more miserable. The pain she suffered in the first half of her life was enough. She should be happy for the rest of her life. However, Lian Qian¡¯s life remained unchanged. If not for the fact that he knew that she had dreamed of bing Chef Wang¡¯s wife many times, Su Yanyu would have thought that she did not like him at all. Lian Qian hid all her feelings in her heart. She did not intend to say it out loud at all. She just wanted to live like this for the rest of her life. Su Yanyu was annoyed. He only hoped that it would end quickly. This illusion was too torturous. Just as Su Yanyu thought that nothing would change in Lian Qian¡¯s life, something unexpected happened. This year, Lian Qian was already 45 years old. She was calm and experienced, and she had been very close to Chef Wang, but neither of them expressed their feelings. The man and his concubine were still around. After begging Lian Qian to no avail, they had never gone to see her again. This morning, Lian Qian drank the sweet soup as usual. As soon as it entered her mouth, she frowned and spat it out. ¡°Where¡¯s Chef Wang?¡± As soon as the soup entered her mouth, she knew that it was not made by Chef Wang. Seeing that Lian Qian was angry, the maidservant said in fear, ¡°Chef Wang said that he¡¯s not in good health and can¡¯t cook today.¡± Lian Qian frowned. All these years, even if Chef Wang was sick, he would still cook. Lian Qian was distracted. She did not eat in the morning and did not even want to look at the food that was sent over for lunch. The exquisite food made her not feel like eating at all. In the afternoon, she didn¡¯t even notice that she was holding the ount book upside down. The ink dripped on the paper and dyed it ck. At night, Lian Qiany on the bed, unable to sleep. It was alreadyte at night. She went out to the backyard. Chef Wang lived in the small house in the farthest corner of the main courtyard. Lian Qian stood outside the house and finally raised her hand to knock on the door. From inside, there was the sound of something colliding. Just as Lian Qian was about to run away, the door opened. Chef Wang said calmly, ¡°Madam, since you¡¯re here,e in and have a seat.¡± Lian Qian walked in and Chef Wang closed the door. The table was filled with cold dishes, wine jars, and wine sses, just like when they ate together in the past. Lian Qian was a little flustered. She wanted to leave, but Chef Wang had already pushed the wine ss in front of her. Chef Wang also picked up his ss and drank it in one gulp. He looked at Lian Qian and said slowly, ¡°Madam Lian, do you know when we met?¡± Lian Qian suppressed the panic in her heart. ¡°1 liked the bowl of sweet soup you made that year very much and especially invited you over to see me.¡± Chef Wang shook his head. ¡°No, I was lucky enough to see you before you got married.¡± Lian Qian felt a little uneasy. ¡°You¡¯re drunk. You¡¯re talking nonsense.¡± Chef Wang smiled faintly. ¡°That year, you were still a young girl, and I was just an illegitimate son of the Wang family. I liked to cook. When I saw you, 1 was amazed by you. However, I knew that we couldn¡¯t get together. Half of my life has passed in the blink of an eye. I know that you have suffered for half of your life. All the dishes I¡¯ve learned are for you. We¡¯ve been together for more than ten years. Madam, don¡¯t you have any feelings for me at all?¡± Chef Wang looked at Lian Qian and told her the secret in his heart. He wanted to take the step. His eyes were very bright as he looked at Lian Qian. Lian Qian avoided his gaze. ¡°Never.¡± Chef Wang only smiled faintly. ¡°If not, why do you look away?¡± Lian Qian clearly did not dare to look him in the eyes. Su Yanyu could feel Lian Qian. She was fluttered and couldn¡¯t muster up the courage to admit it. Chef Wang said calmly, ¡°How much time do you have left in this life? I¡¯ve loved you for many years and have improper thoughts. I know that you are still a virgin. 1 hate him for treating you like this. I originally wanted to apany you just like that, but I¡¯m too greedy. 1 want to be your husband. The wine I drink has an arousing effect. It will take effect in ten minutes. This is the only evil thing I¡¯ve done in my life. Madam, are you willing?¡± Lian Qian red at Chef Wang angrily. ¡°You¡¯re crazy, you¡¯re crazy. I¡¯ll get a doctor!¡± Lian Qian¡¯s mind was in a mess. However, when she stood up, Chef Wang said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s toote. This drug is very strong. If you don¡¯t want to do it with me, I¡¯ll die. 1 know that you have feelings for me, so 1 used this method to force you to face your feelings. We¡¯re already halfway through our lives. How much time can we spend together? 1 want to be with you. If you don¡¯t want it, I¡¯m willing to die.¡± ¡°I taught an apprentice. Her culinary skills are no different from mine. After 1 die, she will serve you for me.¡± Chef Wang had even arranged the things after his death. Lian Qian¡¯s heart ached. She had not lost control like this for many years. She looked at Chef Wang in confusion and tears fell from her eyes. ¡°We¡¯re not fated. It¡¯s a pity that it wasn¡¯t you in the first ce¡­¡± She was in pain and broke down. It was just like when she got married back then. She waited happily, but in the end, her heart was broken. If only she had been Chef Wang from the beginning, but unfortunately, she wasn¡¯t. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to face her feelings no matter what. Chef Wang looked at Lian Qian quietly and smiled. ¡°Madam, go back. 1 was just joking with you. There¡¯s no drug in the wine. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can drink it. It¡¯s gettingte. Go back and rest early.¡± The moment they looked at each other, Lian Qian knew that Chef Wang had read her mind. She looked at the wine ss on the table and downed it almost without hesitation. Lian Qian returned to the main courtyard in a daze. After she fell asleep, tears kept falling from the corners of her eyes. The pillow was drenched. She was already 45 years old and had been stubborn for her entire life. She would probably be so until her death. If Chef Wang said that he was joking, he must be joking. Even Su Yanyu knew that it was not a joke. How could Lian Qian not know? Su Yanyu could feel Lian Qian, so tonight was very difficult for him. At dawn, the servant brought breakfast over. Lian Qian held the bowl with trembling hands. When the taste was the same as what she was familiar with, she seemed to be relieved. Lian Qian instructed the maidservants, ¡°Go and get Chef Wang. I want to eat something else for lunch.¡± She was relieved, but she had to see him with her own eyes to be assured. The maidservant brought over a fourteen-year-old girl. When she saw Lian Qian, she was a little afraid, but she still tried her best to exin, ¡°My master said that I need to take care of Madam from now on..¡± Chapter 776 - 776: In The Tomb 8 Chapter 776: In The Tomb 8 Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions With Chef Wang dead, the light in Lian Qian¡¯s eyes disappeared again. At first, she did not believe it, but when she saw the familiar face in the coffin with her own eyes and saw it being buried, Lian Qian realized that he was not joking that night. Lian Qian cried silently, regret lingering in her heart. She could not even lie to herself. That night, she knew that he was not joking, but she deceived herself just because of her stubbornness. After Chef Wang died, she regretted it. If she was given another chance, she would definitely choose to be with Chef Wang. She also liked him and hoped to marry him. However, there was no turning back in life. Lian Qian often dreamed of her girlhood. In her dream, she met Chef Wang in a lively street. Chef Wang was right about having met her before she was married. Lian Qian had done two things in her life that she would regret for the rest of her life. The first was that she chose her husband based on a portrait. If she wasn¡¯t so simple-minded, perhaps everything would be different. The second thing was that she had let Chef Wang down. She did not dare to imagine how Chef Wang died that night. If she had been braver, the regret and pain of the first half of her life could have been healed by Chef Wang. Lian Qian was in pain. Although the little girl¡¯s culinary skills were no different from Chef Wang¡¯s, they were not the same person after all. Lian Qian fell sick and was bedridden. She was not afraid of death. Perhaps death was a relief. Su Yanyu felt terrible. How aggrieved would it be to die just like that? Lian Qian was depressed. She let herself starve. Her body was not made of iron. If she did not eat or drink, she would copse in a few days. Su Yanyu was anxious. If Lian Qian died just like that, he did not know if he could leave the illusion or not. On the tenth day of Lian Qian¡¯s serious illness, the man and his concubine who had not seen her for a long time came to see her again. Lian Qian was exuding the aura of death. Anyone could tell that she was about to die. The man did not look sad at all. Instead, he felt happy. ¡°You¡¯re finally going to die. If you die, all of this will be mine. Marrying you is the thing I regret the most in my life. You¡¯ve also suffered for your entire life. If you die, you¡¯ll be free.¡± Lian Qian could not speak. She did not have the strength. The concubine also looked smug. She leaned against the man and fantasized about how the man would marry her openly after Lian Qian¡¯s death and how the wedding would be held. The man agreed to all the requests the concubine made. The concubine even boldly went to the dressing cab in Lian Qian¡¯s room and took out the expensive jewelry inside to wear. She asked the man shyly, ¡°Husband, do I look good?¡± The man¡¯s eyes were gentle. ¡°Of course you look good.¡± The two of thempletely treated Lian Qian as a dead person. In any case, Lian Qian was on herst breath. She would die sooner orter. Even if Lian Qian died, no one would be sad for her. All the jewelry in the jewelry cab was taken away. Lian Qian¡¯s gloomy expression turned into hatred. She did not want to live anymore, but she could not give her wealth to this couple. Before she died, she had to settle everything. In the past, she wanted to be buried with this man to make up for the regret in her life. Now, she understood that it was an insult to her to be buried with such a man. Lian Qian was not ill in a medical sense. She was just too depressed to eat anything and was too weak. Therefore, after she ate the food, her weak body quickly recovered. The little girlughed. ¡°That¡¯s great, that¡¯s great. Madam is finally willing to eat.¡± The dishes the little girl made were nourishing. Lian Qian quickly recovered. When Lian Qian ate the familiar dishes, her eyes would always turn red. She did not cry, but Su Yanyu knew that she was in pain. The first thing Lian Qian did upon recovering was to divorce the man. The man and his concubine werepletely dumbfounded. The man did not agree. Lian Qian reported it to the authorities and sued the concubine for stealing her jewelry. Every piece of her jewelry was extremely precious. The man could not protect his concubine at all. The concubine¡¯s children all looked at Lian Qian with hatred, but Lian Qian was expressionless. ¡°If you don¡¯t want a divorce, you and the people you love will never be able to see each other again.¡± The man gritted his teeth in hatred. He was naturally unwilling to abandon the people he loved. Lian Qian did not give him a choice, just like how he didn¡¯t give her a choice back then. After the divorce, Lian Qian only gave the man and his concubine a hundred taels of silver. How could the man and his concubine be willing to ept this? However, no matter how unwilling they were, what could they do? The family business was all in Lian Qian¡¯s hand. Lian Qian was already being generous to give him a hundred taels of silver. A hundred taels was a lot to ordinary people, but to the man and his concubine who were used to living in luxury, it was not much. They enjoyed more than half of their lives, but the rest of their lives were bleak. The two of them felt like a heavy mountain was pressing on their hearts. Lian Qian, on the other hand, felt relieved. That man waspletely unrted to her. She was all alone, but she was even more regretful. If she had done this earlier, she would have grown old with the person she loved for the rest of her life. She had missed it¡­ Even if she had endless wealth, it could not bring the person she missed back to life. Su Yanyu sighed. Lian Qian visited many mechanism masters. She chose a ce to build the tomb and found the best sculptor to carve her life. In order to prevent the tomb from being trespassed, there were many mechanisms. What she regretted for the rest of her life also became her obsession. As time passed, the middle-aged woman had already be a white-haired old woman. After the tomb was built, she put on her red wedding dress and slowlyy down in the coffin, letting herself die slowly. The moment Lian Qian¡¯s world turned dark, Su Yanyu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. However, what awaited him was not waking up. He could no longer feel Lian Qian¡¯s feelings, but there was still darkness in front of him. Su Yanyu panicked. Was he going to be trapped here forever? ¡°The thing I regret the most in my life is letting him down and causing him to die. If only I wasn¡¯t a coward that night.¡± After Lian Qian¡¯s faint voice sounded, Su Yanyu saw her. The woman in the wedding dress looked like a young girl, but her eyes were terrifying.. Chapter 777 - 777: In The Tomb 9 Chapter 777: In The Tomb 9 Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Su Yanyu exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to disturb your peace. 1 fell here identally. Please show mercy.¡± Su Yanyu did not have the ability to exorcize ghosts. Now, Lian Qian was just a vengeful soul. If she refused to let him go, Su Yanyu could not leave at all. Su Yanyu also felt aggrieved. For no reason, he was pulled into Lian Qian¡¯s life. He experienced Lian Qian¡¯s life as if it was his own life. He suffered so much pain that he almost wanted to die. Lian Qian looked at Su Yanyu indifferently. ¡°The person with you is a woman, right? You¡¯re familiar with each other and have feelings for each other. If you¡¯re drugged, will she save you?¡± Su Yanyu instantly understood what she wanted to do. He immediately said, ¡°Madam Lian, 1 can already feel your pain. You¡¯re capable, so you should know that I like her. She¡¯s a demon and it¡¯s impossible between us. I¡¯m willing to do anything for her, but I don¡¯t want her to do anything for me. If Madam Lian wants my life, you can take it.¡± Su Yanyu¡¯s eyes turned cold. He was not Lian Qian¡¯s match, but Lian Qian could not threaten him with Liu Yuanyuan. Su Yanyu¡¯s voice also turned cold. ¡°You can only me yourself for being weak. If you were braver, what you regretted would not have happened at all.¡± Su Yanyu had been holding back these words for a long time. Looking at Lian Qian¡¯s angry expression and gradually red eyes, Su Yanyu mocked coldly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did I hit the nail on the head? You¡¯re still deceiving yourself even after you die. I feel that you¡¯re very hateful. When you were young, you were innocent, but people should grow up. Why can¡¯t you grow up and change?¡± ¡°You fell in love with Chef Wang, but you refused to admit it. When you lost him, you were filled with regret and hated the heavens for being unfair. However, if the heavens were unfair, you wouldn¡¯t have met Chef Wang. Chef Wang was your salvation. You didn¡¯t want him, so you lost him.¡± Su Yanyu spoke mercilessly, making Lian Qian go crazy. Her long hair fluttered in the wind, and her face was fierce. Seeing that she wanted to kill him, Su Yanyu sneered. ¡°I despise you. You¡¯re pitiful, but you¡¯re also hateful. You deserve it!¡± If this could agitate her into killing him, it would be a good thing. He liked Liu Yuanyuan and knew very well that it was not easy for Liu Yuanyuan to cultivate. How could he put her in a dangerous situation for him? He was already satisfied to be able to see the person he missed before he died. Lian Qian was so goaded that shepletely lost her mind. Almost instantly, she arrived in front of Su Yanyu and grabbed his neck. ¡°You want to die so much. Do you think¡­ 1¡¯11 fulfill your wish?¡± Lian Qian¡¯s bloodshot eyes gradually returned to normal. She sneered and let go of him. Lian Qian looked at him coldly. ¡°You said that 1 deserved it, and I did. The hatred in my heart can¡¯t be dispelled for hundreds of years. I know you want to die very much, but I won¡¯t let you.¡± Su Yanyu was in despair. He red at Lian Qian, angry and resentful. Lian Qian said slowly, ¡°If you like her so much, why don¡¯t you give it a try? If she tries to save you, you two will be together.¡± Su Yanyu was a little exasperated. ¡°Are you f*cking crazy? You¡¯ve been with Chef Wang for more than ten years. Other than the fact that you didn¡¯t express your feelings, you both know very well that you had feelings for each other. Chef Wang forced you because he felt that it was time.¡± At the thought of Liu Yuanyuan, Su Yanyu was so angry that he wanted to kill Lian Qian. ¡°I¡¯ve only known her for a short time. Why should I make her give up cultivation for me?¡± Su Yanyu was furious. What could he do to kill Lian Qian? Lian Qian chuckled. ¡°1 don¡¯t care so much. What does it have to do with me? You don¡¯t have the ability to subdue me or break my illusion. It¡¯s enough to prove that you¡¯re a fish on my chopping board. 1 can cut you however I want. You have no right to talk to me about conditions.¡± Su Yanyu turned around and wanted to run. However, Lian Qian easily grabbed him and exhaled at him. At that moment, Su Yanyu felt a fire in his body ignite. He wanted to curse Lian Qian, but Lian Qian became more and more blurry. His vision darkened and he lost consciousness. ¡°Su Yanyu, wake up.¡± Su Yanyu suddenly moaned in pain. Liu Yuanyuan frowned and reached out to pat Su Yanyu¡¯s face. Su Yanyu¡¯s face was hotter than before. This was very abnormal. In a daze, Su Yanyu seemed to have heard Liu Yuanyuan calling him. He slowly opened his eyes and gradually regained consciousness. His body was heating up, making him extremely ufortable. He knew how to survive, but he was unwilling to resort to that method. In the darkness, Su Yanyu endured the pain and said, ¡°Miss Yuanyuan, leave yourself. I won¡¯t be able to live. Don¡¯t worry about me..¡± Chapter 778 - 778: In The Tomb 10 Chapter 778: In The Tomb 10 Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions He could still tolerate the effect of the drug for a short moment. He just wanted to chase Liu Yuanyuan away before the drug took effect. He was Liu Sanniang¡¯s disciple and was also familiar with Liu Yuanyuan. If Liu Yuanyuan found out that he was drugged, she would be put on the spot, not knowing if she should save him or not. He would rather she never know. As long as she didn¡¯t know, she wouldn¡¯t be troubled. Liu Yuanyuan frowned. ¡°What pulled you into that illusion? Are you injured?¡± Liu Yuanyuan did not leave immediately. She knew that Su Yanyu must have experienced something in the illusion. How could she watch him die? As long as she understood the cause and effect, she might be able to find a way to save him. Su Yanyu bit the tip of his tongue. The pain and blood made him sober a lot. ¡°Miss Yuanyuan, leave quickly. I¡¯m going to die. I don¡¯t want anyone to see me looking embarrassed. You can¡¯t save me.¡± Su Yanyu hoped that Liu Yuanyuan would leave, but he could not bring himself to say harsh words to force her away. He did not want Liu Yuanyuan to frown when she thought of him in the future and remember that he had once said hurtful words to her. Liu Yuanyuan frowned. She reached out and grabbed Su Yanyu¡¯s chin, forcing him to open his jaw. ¡°Why are you biting your lips?¡± Su Yanyu felt Liu Yuanyuan¡¯s cold fingers and was about to moan. Liu Yuanyuan refused to leave, and he was in great difort. He couldn¡¯t even bite the tip of his tongue to stay sober now. Su Yanyu¡¯s voice was hoarse as he cried, ¡°Miss Yuanyuan, leave quickly. I beg you¡­¡± Liu Yuanyuan realized that something was wrong. She reached out and pressed her hand on Su Yanyu¡¯s neck. She felt that Su Yanyu¡¯s temperature was rising and his pulse was beating very fast. Su Yanyu¡¯s breathing was a little rapid and he broke down. ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t touch me¡­¡± His rationality was disappearing bit by bit. He understood why Chef Wang wanted to send Lian Qian away. This was because after the drug took effect, there was no way to suppress the desire. If Liu Yuanyuan did not leave, his rationality would copse. He also hoped that she would not leave. Liu Yuanyuan realized that Su Yanyu had been drugged. She frowned and grabbed Su Yanyu¡¯s palm, wanting to inject spiritual qi into him. Su Yanyu still had a trace of rationality left. ¡°Miss Yuanyuan, I¡¯m not worthy of you. Let me die. If I die, don¡¯t feel guilty. This is my life¡­¡± Su Yanyu was talking nonsense. He hoped that Liu Yuanyuan would leave, but at the same time, he could not help but want to get closer to her. He was like a person who had seen an oasis in the desert. He wanted to get closer to the oasis. He wanted her to cool him down. Su Yanyu cried again. ¡°I don¡¯t want to do this¡­¡± Liu Yuanyuan grabbed Su Yanyu¡¯s hand. ¡°Then do you want to live?¡± Su Yanyu nodded and then shook his head while crying. Liu Yuanyuan retracted her hand and leaned closer to Su Yanyu. ¡°Hu Yu said that I¡¯m heartless. I¡¯m indeed heartless. 1 think I have very little feelings for you, but I can¡¯t watch you die.¡± Liu Yuanyuan knew that people were controlled by their emotions and desires and could not get rid of them. She was focused on cultivation and did not intend to be involved in mortal affairs. She could be cold-blooded and heartless, but she could not turn a blind eye to the life and death of her Venerable¡¯s disciple. In the darkness, Liu Yuanyuan could clearly see Su Yanyu holding back his tears. He would rather be in pain than tell her the truth and force her to do something she didn¡¯t want. Liu Yuanyuan held Su Yanyu¡¯s face and kissed his lips. At this moment when there was no distance between the two of them, Su Yanyu¡¯s rationality was all gone. He took the initiative to kiss Liu Yuanyuan passionately, wishing he could eat her up. Liu Yuanyuan was in a daze and let him do whatever he wanted. Su Yanyu¡¯s voice was hoarse. ¡°Miss Yuanyuan, whether you like me or not, 1 have to promise you that I will only have you in my life.¡± Liu Yuanyuan did not say anything. She did not need Su Yanyu¡¯s promise. She only wanted him to live, and by doing so, he could live. However, Su Yanyu¡¯s promise seemed to be an unstoppable force that invaded her heart and devoured her. After the drug lost effect, Su Yanyu fell asleep. He was already injured and had been drugged when he was at his weakest. It was normal for his body to fall asleep this time. Liu Yuanyuan carried him and walked in the dark path. Vaguely, she heard the woman¡¯s faint voice. ¡°Let me send you out¡­¡± Liu Yuanyuan frowned. She did not want to follow that woman, but she couldn¡¯t find her way out. Every time she was lost, the woman¡¯s voice would sound in the darkness. Without the woman leading the way, Liu Yuanyuan would not be able to leave for the time being. Su Yanyu needed to recuperate and could not stay in the tomb for too long. In the end, Liu Yuanyuan let the woman show her the way out. After she passed by the main tomb, she saw two coffins ced inside. On the way, Liu Yuanyuan had also finished reading about the woman¡¯s life. Although Su Yanyu did not say it, Liu Yuanyuan could roughly guess the reason why he was drugged. From the murals, it could be seen that the thing the woman regretted the most was not saving her lover, so it made sense that she drugged Su Yanyu. She was getting further and further away from the main tomb. A pool appeared in the distance. The woman pointed at the pool and said, ¡°Swim out of here and you can see the light of day again. It¡¯s impossible for ordinary people, but for you, I know you can do it.¡± Liu Yuanyuan looked at the woman in the wedding dress and said slowly, ¡°Thank you. I wish you a happy life in your next life.¡± Lian Qian smiled. ¡°In my next life, I definitely won¡¯t do anything I would regret¡­¡± However, in her next life, she was not certain if she could still see him again.. Chapter 779 - 779: In The Tomb 11 Chapter 779: In The Tomb 11 Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Liu Yuanyuan hugged Su Yanyu and dove into the pool. The pool was very deep and dark. There was no light at all, but to Liu Yuanyuan, darkness was not a problem. In a very deep water hole, Liu Yuanyuan carried Su Yanyu and swam. Along the way, she injected spiritual qi into Su Yanyu a few times. When a beam of light shone in, Liu Yuanyuan heard the sound of a waterfall. She swam up along the rock and came out of the waterfall. Liu Yuanyuan carried Su Yanyu to the shore and pressed on his stomach to let him spit out the water. When she felt his pulse beating, Liu Yuanyuan heaved a sigh of relief. There were dead ends everywhere in the tomb. Without a lead, there was no way to find the exit. The only exit that led out was already filled with water. The path was very long, and normal people could not swim out at all. In the darkness, light could not be seen. If one entered the water, they would only feel despair. Liu Yuanyuan looked at the unconscious Su Yanyu and left with him. It was extremely fortunate that Su Yanyu coulde out alive. Liu Yuanyuan brought Su Yanyu to a nearby town and found an inn to stay in. She changed Su Yanyu¡¯s clothes and fed him medicine. Liu Yuanyuan waited quietly at the side for him to wake up. Outside the window, a gust of wind blew past. Lin Jie said angrily, ¡°You used a trick.¡± Su Yanyu would definitely die if he fell from such a high ce. He did not believe that Liu Sanniang did not use any tricks. Neither Lin Jie nor Liu Sanniang knew what was going on in the tomb. There seemed to be a force in the tomb that kept things from entering. Lin Jie and Liu Sanniang could only wait outside. During this period, Lin Jie mocked Liu Sanniang countless times, but Liu Sanniang ignored him because no matter what Lin Jie said, it was useless. They would only know when Liu Yuanyuan came out. If Liu Yuanyuan came out alone in the end, it would mean that Su Yanyu was dead. However, Liu Yuanyuan came out with Su Yanyu. The way out might be very difficult, but he made it. Lin Jie felt irritated and left angrily. Liu Sanniang chased after him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you admitting defeat?¡± Lin Jie exploded with anger when he heard that. ¡°Admit defeat? In your dreams. You have so many family members. It¡¯s still early.¡± It was impossible for him to admit defeat. Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°Since you didn¡¯t admit defeat, why did you leave in such a hurry? I thought you couldn¡¯t afford to lose.¡± After all, if he lost, he had to listen to her. Of course, Lin Jie did not want to lose. He wanted Liu Sanniang to lose. Only when Liu Sanniang lost could he get what he wanted. Lin Jie slowed down and said coldly to Liu Sanniang, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of losing because 1 have nothing to lose.¡± He was alone and had nothing. He was not like Liu Sanniang who had so many family members who needed her protection. Liu Sanniang walked to Lin Jie¡¯s side and touched his head. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Lin Jie took two steps away. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡± Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°Got it.¡± Lin Jie pursed his lips and lowered his head to avoid looking at Liu Sanniang¡¯s gentle eyes. When Su Yanyu woke up, his face suddenly turned pale. He lifted the nket and got out of bed. He had alreadye out of the tomb. He was saved, but Liu Yuanyuan was gone. Su Yanyu felt extremely bad. However, just as he reached the door and was about to open it, it was pushed open first. His eyes met Liu Yuanyuan¡¯s. As usual, Liu Yuanyuan¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°When did you wake up?¡± Su Yanyu had mixed feelings. ¡°Miss Yuanyuan¡­¡± Everything that happened in the tomb seemed to be a dream, but it was not a dream. Liu Yuanyuan walked straight into the house. ¡°Drink some soup and eat something first.¡± Su Yanyu stood there rooted to the ground, his mind in a mess. Seeing that Su Yanyu did not move, Liu Yuanyuan said calmly, ¡°Are you too weak to eat it yourself? I¡¯ll feed you.¡± Su Yanyu quickly waved his hand. ¡°I-l can eat it myself.¡± Liu Yuanyuan seemed to be pretending that nothing had happened, but Su Yanyu could not do it. However, he did not know how to put it. He was afraid that if he said it, Liu Yuanyuan would not like him. However, if he did not say it, he would always feel ufortable. He still remembered his promise back then. He was very sober when he made the promise, but would Liu Yuanyuan think that he promised casually when he was not sober? Liu Yuanyuan looked at Su Yanyu¡¯s conflicted expression and slowly said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat something first. After eating, we¡¯ll talk.¡± Su Yanyu was Liu Sanniang¡¯s disciple, and Liu Sanniang was her Venerable. In Su Yanyu¡¯s life, it was inevitable that they would see each other. It was better to make things clear. Hearing Liu Yuanyuan¡¯s words, Su Yanyu was relieved. Liu Yuanyuan brought chicken soup. Su Yanyu drank a bowl and ate some rice. Only then did he feel energized. Liu Yuanyuan put the tes aside and sat opposite Su Yanyu. Looking at Su Yanyu¡¯s anxious expression, Liu Yuanyuan said first, ¡°You and I have different paths. I saved you willingly and on my own ord. You don¡¯t have to feel bad about it. You¡¯ll get married and have children in the future. Just let it go.¡± Su Yanyu¡¯s expression darkened. He lowered his eyes and said, ¡°Miss Hu once told me that cultivation is not easy. If one is trapped by human emotions and desires, it would set them back a hundred years. This is why I¡¯ve always wanted to keep my feelings to myself¡­¡± If not for what happened in the tomb, he would never have confessed. If you don¡¯t have candy, it¡¯s better if you never get to taste the sweetness of candies. Otherwise, you will always want it. Su Yanyu¡¯s heart seemed to have been torn apart. He lowered his head and was extremely dispirited. ¡°Miss Yuanyuan, I know I¡¯m asking too much. I¡¯ll control myself.¡± Liu Yuanyuan frowned when she saw how hurt Su Yanyu was. ¡°Aren¡¯t you very afraid of me? Why do you like me?¡± When they first met, he was clearly frightened to death. Compared to her, it was more normal for him to like Hu Yu. Su Yanyu looked into Liu Yuanyuan¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know why either. It¡¯s probably because you saved me many times. I know you¡¯re not scary.¡± Liu Yuanyuan looked at Su Yanyu. Su Yanyu¡¯s eyes were filled with nervousness and hope. He yearned for her. Liu Yuanyuan frowned and said, ¡°What do you want?¡± Su Yanyu gritted his teeth and looked at Liu Yuanyuan. What did he want? Of course he wanted to be with her, but she was unwilling. At this moment, Liu Yuanyuan understood what Su Yanyu wanted. She looked at Su Yanyu and reached out to grab his hand. She said calmly, ¡°Young Marquis Su, 1¡¯11 never be as passionate as you. Are you willing to be with me?¡± Su Yanyu was stunned for a moment. His eyes turned red from joy and his voice was hoarse. ¡°Of course I¡¯m willing.¡± Liu Yuanyuan said slowly, ¡°If you¡¯re willing, then let¡¯s be together.. If you have a woman you like in the future, you can leave at any time and marry her and have children, ok?¡± Chapter 780 - 780: Fearless Chapter 780: Fearless Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Su Yanyu nodded heavily. Su Yanyu looked at Liu Yuanyuan with a burning gaze. He agreed readily because he had never thought of marrying anyone else. Some people, even if they only appeared in front of you for a short moment, would dazzle you. From the moment onward, you knew who you wanted to marry. Liu Yuanyuan looked at Su Yanyu and did not say anything else. Su Yanyu¡¯s injuries were almost healed after recuperating for a few days. The Xia Dynasty and the Yan Dynasty were in a fierce battle. Su Yanyu and Liu Yuanyuan separated. Liu Yuanyuan returned to Yong County, and Su Yanyu went north. Su Yanyu was worried that the news of him going missing would be too much for his parents to handle, so aftering out of the tomb, he had already sent a letter to the capital. Originally, when Mrs. Su and Marquis Su learned of the news sent back by Xia Hongyuan, they were both traumatized and bedridden. The emperor, Xia Bingguang, agreed to Su Yanxue¡¯s request to go back to apany her parents. When Su Yanyu¡¯s letter reached the capital, Marquis Su and Mrs. Su finally came out of their grief. However, they were so worried about their son that Mrs. Su and Marquis Su could not remain calm at home and wanted to go and find their son. Su Yanxue could not follow them, so she reminded them to be careful. Su Yanyu did not catch up with the troop led by Xia Hongyuan and went to another troop. Su Yanyu had refined many medical worms and saved many lives. He only hoped that the war would end quickly because only after the war ended could he live a stable life and be with his beloved. As winter approached, it was snowing heavily in the north. The Yan Dynasty was cold all year round. Such weather was undoubtedly extremely beneficial to the Yan army. Chu Yan had made a lot of contributions in the past few months. Although he had yet to return to the capital, Xia Bingguang had already conferred him the title of general. Beside him was always a ck ferocious beast. When it walked past people, it gave people a sense of pressure. The cold wind hurt people¡¯s faces. Xia Hongming frowned. ¡°General Chu, when this white wind blows, it will freeze everything. It¡¯s extremely disadvantageous to our army.¡± The Xia Dynasty had four distinct seasons. In the winter, most people liked to stay at home to keep warm. Chu Yan looked into the distance with cold eyes and said calmly, ¡°There is nothing to be afraid of.¡± Beside him, General ck shook his ck fur. It was not yet the peak of the winter, but Xia Hongming already could not even withstand it. That kind of coldness felt like it could prate the skin and freeze the bones. There was no warmth in the body at all. Chu Yan¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°If you feel cold, they will also feel cold.¡± The weather in the Yan Dynasty was cold all year round, so they were more used to it than the people in the Xia Dynasty. However, it didn¡¯t mean that they were immune to the freezing wind. Xia Hongming gritted his teeth. ¡°Since General Chu wants to fight, then let¡¯s do as you say.¡± In this war, the Xia Dynasty did notck ferocious generals. Xia Hongming felt uneasy, but when he turned around and looked at the soldiers following Chu Yan with burning eyes, he knew that his worry was unnecessary. These soldiers did not know what fear was at all. Their backs were straight. No matter how cold the wind was, they did not move at all. Xia Hongming was influenced and said, ¡°After the north wind blows, thend will freeze. The Yan army will definitely take this opportunity to attack.¡± Chu Yan nodded. ¡°Be prepared.¡± Xia Hongming nodded. At night, the cold wind outside blew at the tent. It was so strong that it sounded like a ghost was howling. Chu Yan leaned against the couch with General ck beside him. Chu Yan reached out and touched General ck¡¯s fur. ¡°Do you miss her?¡± General ck let out a faint whimper. They had been separated for so long. Of course he missed her. Chu Yan smiled. ¡°I miss her too.¡± It was precisely because he missed her so much that he wanted to end the war as soon as possible. General ck nced at Chu Yan and closed his eyes. After the cold wind mixed with frost, it snowed. Two dayster, it was white everywhere. Many soldiers had frostbite, but they didn¡¯t stop training. No oneined. When they heard the horn that resounded through the sky, everyone immediately perked up and began to prepare to fight. Chu Yan was leading the vanguard. He held a ck spear in his hand and rode a ck horse with General ck beside him. The leader was from the royal family of the Yan Dynasty. He looked at Chu Yan with his green eyes. The moment their eyes met, he actually felt a trace of fear. Chu Yan was expressionless as he said coldly, ¡°Kill them all.¡± With that, all the soldiers seemed to be encouraged and the sound of shouting shook the sky. Chu Yan rode on his horse. His eyes were filled with killing intent as he stared at the leader, the eldest prince of the Yan Dynasty. The moment their eyes met, the eldest prince knew that he was no match for this ferocious man. He could lose the battle, but he must not die. However, when he saw Chu Yan riding over, the eldest prince sneered. ¡°Let him in, besiege him, and take him down.¡± The eldest prince had long heard of Chu Yan¡¯s name. No matter how fierce a person was, he was still a person. It was impossible for him to face thousands of enemies alone. They deliberately let Chu Yan get close so that they could besiege and kill him. Xia Hongming noticed the enemy¡¯s trick. He shouted with all his might, ¡°General Chu, don¡¯t be fooled. Come back!¡± However, Chu Yan acted as if he did not hear anything and went straight into the enemy¡¯s siege with General ck. On the mountaintop in the distance, the branches that were filled with snow trembled and heavy snow fell. Lin Jie looked at Liu Sanniang and said coldly, ¡°You will definitely lose this time.¡± He did not believe that with so many enemies around, Chu Yan could still go back unscathed. Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°Just watch.¡± Hearing her casual tone, Lin Jie gritted his teeth. Liu Sanniang smiled and reached out to touch Lin Jie¡¯s hair. ¡°Do you want to follow me to other ces to take a look?¡± Lin Jie looked at the fierce battle below and refused without hesitation. ¡°No, I want to see him die with my own eyes. I know you care about him..¡± Chapter 781 - 781: Great Victory Chapter 781: Great Victory Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Lin Jie stared at Chu Yan. His teeth were tightly clenched, and the tip of his tongue was pressing against the roof of his mouth. He did not speak, so Liu Sanniang did not say anything either. Chu Yan galloped towards the enemy. The eldest prince gave the order to kill, but not only did the Xia Dynasty army not lose, but they also became stronger and stronger. The elite soldiers following Chu Yan cleared out a way for him. The eldest prince frowned. ¡°Kill him. He¡¯s the leader. Once he dies, no matter how powerful the elite soldiers are, they will be in a state of disunity.¡± Chu Yan was as cold as ice. The spear in his hand had already taken the lives of countless people, and he was only slightly injured. He stared at the eldest prince. Even from a distance, the eldest prince was still shocked by the thick killing intent in his eyes and wanted to retreat. A sense of danger arose in his heart. The eldest prince¡¯s breathing became heavy. ¡°No matter what you do, you have to kill this man.¡± The eldest prince wanted to retreat again, but Chu Yan threw the spear at him. The people around the eldest prince immediately stood in front of him to protect him. ¡°Pfft.¡± Under the eldest prince¡¯s shocked gaze, the sharp weapon pierced through his chest and the chest of his personal guard. The spear went right through their chest andnded on the ground behind them, leaving bloody holes on their body with blood gushing out. The main general was killed, and the Yan army was in chaos. The deputy general carried the eldest prince¡¯s body and gave the order to retreat. The eldest prince looked at the bloody hole in his chest and said to the deputy general beside him with difficulty, ¡°If this person doesn¡¯t die, the Yan army will be doomed.¡± An overwhelming fear spread throughout his body. The battle that was supposed to be a sure win ended in aplete defeat. The soldiers of the Yan Dynasty were beaten up, while the morale of the Xia Dynasty army was boosted. With Chu Yan around, victory was guaranteed. Seeing that the situation was easily reversed, Lin Jie was furious. He walked away angrily. He knew that Liu Sanniang was behind him. She could clearly catch up to him, but she did not. Lin Jie was so angry that his eyes turned red. He returned to his sleeping body and his body woke up. After so many months, they were still here unscathed. The four seasons were changing, but it did not affect them at all. Liu Sanniang opened her eyes and stood up. Lin Jie stared at her coldly. ¡°You knew that I would definitely lose, right? You did it on purpose.¡± Lin Jie did not want to listen to Liu Sanniang. ¡°You can¡¯t kill me or eliminate me, so you¡¯re afraid of me. You want to reform me. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have done this for me at all. If you could kill me, you wouldn¡¯t have gone to such length.¡± Lin Jie was in extreme pain. No matter how dangerous the situation was, Liu Sanniang could turn the situation around. His bet with Liu Sanniang was destined to lose. All he wanted was to go back to the past. To Liu Sanniang, this was a small matter. She could do it, but she wouldn¡¯t. Liu Sanniang reached out and touched Lin Jie¡¯s hair. ¡°Jie, they¡¯ve already reincarnated and started a new life. If you want to revive them, what wille back to life is only their bodies. Their souls are no longer there. They¡¯re no longer your family. What¡¯s the point of having a family with no emotions?¡± Lin Jie looked up into Liu Sanniang¡¯s eyes, and bloody tears fell. ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡± He stared into Liu Sanniang¡¯s eyes, hoping to see a trace of guilt. However, from the bottom of his heart, he knew that he was deceiving himself. The family he missed would nevere back. Liu Sanniang gently reached out and touched Lin Jie¡¯s hair. Lin Jie¡¯s eyes gradually became clear. He cried and looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°I¡¯m in so much pain. Why was 1 the only one who came back to life?¡± If he died, he would be with his family. He did not have to suffer so much. He was in so much pain that even if Zhou Hengjin, the sect master of Kongtong Sect, was already dead and Zhou Yunyi was also dead, he still could not vent his anger. If it weren¡¯t for man-made evil, all his family members would still be alive. His sister would get married. His brother-inw was so good. They would definitely be happy, but all of this was gone. Lin Jie looked at Liu Sanniang. Her face was gentle, like a Buddha who pitied the world. Lin Jie cried, ¡°Why can¡¯t you lie to me?¡± Liu Sanniang smiled faintly. Lin Jie asked her with tears in his eyes, ¡°Then what am 1? You said that I¡¯m like you, but we¡¯re clearly different.¡± Liu Sanniang was extremely gentle, like warm sunlight, making people yearn for her and like her. As for him, he could open the Yin Gate and release the demon to kill people wantonly. How could he be the same as her? Liu Sanniang said gently, ¡°Just like me, you¡¯re also a guardian of the world. Give me your hand.¡± Liu Sanniang reached out her hand. Lin Jie looked at her palm and seemed to be still hesitating. However, in the end, he ced his hand on it and felt a warm force spreading throughout his body. Lin Jie could not help but close his eyes. He could not describe what he was feeling. The world in front of him seemed to have be a gxy in the sky. He could hear many voices. Lin Jie could not digest so much in a short period of time, but he had already calmed down. When Liu Sanniang let go, he looked away ufortably. ¡°Will 1 be able to see my parents in the future?¡± Liu Sanniang said slowly, ¡°Yes.¡± Lin Jie looked up at the sky. ¡°Is what you are doing really worth it?¡± Liu Sanniang smiled. Seeing that she didn¡¯t answer, Lin Jie strode down the mountain gloomily. Liu Sanniang followed beside him. She reached out and touched Lin Jie¡¯s head. ¡°When we go back, I¡¯ll take you in as my disciple.¡± Lin Jie frowned. ¡°I have to think about it. I won¡¯t die anyway. I might not be a disciple.¡± Liu Sanniang wanted him to take the right path and protect this world together with him. Lin Jie thought of the person who saved him. He looked at Liu Sanniang and said, ¡°That person can give me power. You might not be able to defeat him. Unless you kill him, I won¡¯t consider bing his disciple.¡± Lin Jie was at a loss. He had done so many evil things. He had given the Jin soldiers an indestructible cavalry. How many people had lost their loved ones because of him? Lin Jie did not understand why Liu Sanniang still wanted to take him in as her disciple. Why did she think that he could do a good job? Wasn¡¯t she afraid that when he became more capable in the future, he would do more evil? After going down the mountain, Lin Jie followed Liu Sanniang all the way.. Lin Jie said, ¡°Are you talcing me back to your house?¡± Chapter 782 - 782: Going Home Together Chapter 782: Going Home Together Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Liu Sanniang nodded. Lin Jie lowered his head, lie knew that Liu Sanniang had a very happy family. Her parents loved her like a treasure. Lin Jie was very envious. His parents and sister doted on him so much. Although they were poor, their life was happy. However, everything was gone. Lin Jie felt like his heart was hollow. When he thought about it, he would feel pain and hatred. Could he really walk the right path? Liu Sanniang reached out and touched Lin Jie¡¯s head. Lin Jie¡¯s thoughts were a mess. He looked up and saw Liu Sanniang¡¯s gentle smile. Lin Jie felt a little ufortable. He wanted to tell Liu Sanniang not to touch his head. This was something only his family could do. However, he could not bring himself to say it because being touched by her felt warm. He felt the warmth of family from Liu Sanniang, but it was impossible for him to back down so quickly. Lin Jie said, ¡°Even if I leave with you for the time being, it doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯ve lost. There are so many evils in the world. Even if I don¡¯t do anything, they will still exist.¡± Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°I know.¡± Lin Jie pursed his lips. ¡°You don¡¯t know. When you know, you¡¯ll know what pain is.¡± Liu Sanniang rubbed his head. ¡°What do you like to eat the most? I¡¯ll make it for you when we get back.¡± Lin Jie frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t eat.¡± From when he was brought back to life, he had never felt hunger even if he did not eat. No matter how delicious the food was, he was never tempted. In any case, he would not die if he did not eat. He did not even know who he was. Liu Sanniang was a god, but was he? Lin Jie felt that he was not worthy of being a god. When he was in pain, he would want to destroy this world, but Liu Sanniang would not. Liu Sanniang smiled faintly and said, ¡°My mother¡¯s culinary skills are extremely good. You¡¯ll probably like it.¡± Lin Jie was a little annoyed. He had already said that he did not want to eat. He was just following Liu Sanniang for the time being. Liu Sanniang did not want to save his family. He wanted to learn all her abilities and save his family himself. Lin Jie nced at Liu Sanniang and quickly pulled back his wandering mind. He had to be careful. He could not let Liu Sanniang discover his motive of following her. Otherwise, she would probably not ept him. Liu Sanniang only smiled and brought Lin Jie with her. At the beginning of December, Liu Sanniang brought Lin Jie back to Yong County. Madam Wei was stunned for a moment before saying gently, ¡°Come in. When you¡¯re not at home, I always dream of you.¡± As Madam Wei spoke, her eyes turned red. She looked at Lin Jie and pulled his hand. ¡°What¡¯s your name and how old are you?¡± Lin Jie wanted to be cold to Madam Wei because he had never thought of treating the Liu family sincerely. However, when Madam Wei held his hand gently and asked him, he saw love in her eyes. He lowered his head and said, ¡°My name is Lin Jie.¡± Liu Sanniang reached out and touched Lin Jie¡¯s head. She rubbed his hair and said, ¡°Mother, I¡¯ll take him in as my disciple.¡± Madam Wei smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. We¡¯ll be a family from now on.¡± Lin Jie frowned. He never wanted to be family with them. Tang An heard themotion and came out. She was already pregnant and looked healthy. Lin Jie looked at Tang An¡¯s stomach and looked away. At night, Madam Wei made a few good dishes. Lin Jie temporarily slept in Liu Eng¡¯s room. He did note out to eat. He wanted to use his actions to tell the Liu family that he was not easy to get along with. After Tang An set up the table, Liu Sanniang helped scoop the rice. The family sat down. Madam Wei asked, ¡°Why isn¡¯t Jie here to eat?¡± Liu Sanniang smiled. Before she could speak, Madam Wei had already stood up and left. ¡°How can he skip meals? Children are still growing. He needs to eat to grow up.¡± Madam Wei came to the door and knocked softly. She said gently, ¡°Jie, can you open the door for me?¡± Lin Jie was a little annoyed. He did not want to speak, but for some reason, he could not bring himself to say anything cold. He stood up to open the door. Madam Wei said gently, ¡°I thought you were sleeping.¡± Lin Jie said gloomily, ¡°No.¡± He didn¡¯t have to eat or sleep. Madam Wei held Lin Jie¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and eat. You have to eat more. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to grow tall. Your shifu¡¯s two brothers are both very tall. This is all because they ate and slept well. You¡¯re growing. You have to eat well.¡± As Madam Wei spoke, she walked. Hearing her nagging, Lin Jie looked up at her. Madam Wei was wearing a gray cotton shirt and looked very ordinary, giving people a warm feeling. When they went to the dining room, the bowls and chopsticks had already been set up. Lin Jie¡¯s seat was beside Liu Sanniang. Mr. Liu would drink a little. Looking at the dishes with fish and meat, Lin Jie was in a daze. Tang An said, ¡°Jie, this will be your home from now on. Don¡¯t stand on ceremony. If there is anything you like to eat, tell us.¡± Lin Jie had not eaten for a long time. The food was very fragrant. He did not speak and ate slowly. After dinner, he washed up and returned to his room. At night, Lin Jiey on the bed with his eyes wide open. Madam Wei and Liu Sanniang were in the same room. Liu Sanniang leaned against Madam Wei. Madam Wei said, ¡°Sanniang, have you seen your eldest brother and the others?¡± Ever since the cavalry disappeared, the Xia Dynasty had been winning. However, winning did not mean that no one would die. Madam Wei was extremely worried. Was her two sons safe? Liu Sanniang said gently, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. First Brother and Second Brother are fine.¡± Madam Wei smiled. ¡°Sanniang, when the war is over, set a date to hold the wedding.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Seeing how obedient she was, Madam Wei felt sweet inside. When she was at home, Liu Sanniang would teach Lin Jie how to draw talismans and borrow force from heaven and earth. Lin Jie was puzzled. All was exactly what he wanted Liu Sanniang to do, but when he saw Liu Sanniang teaching him without being wary, he felt a little bad.. Chapter 783 - 783: First Brother Returns Home Chapter 783: First Brother Returns Home Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Liu Sanniang really treated him as her disciple. Hu Yu and Liu Yuanyuan did not show up. With Liu Sanniang at home, they weren¡¯t worried and focused on cultivating. When they were free, Hu Yu would talk to Liu Yuanyuan. Looking at Lin Jie, who had ulterior motives, Hu Yu muttered softly, ¡°Liu Yuanyuan, how is this bad child better than Young Marquis?¡± Hu Yu could already tell that Su Yanyu had fallen out of favor. Compared to Su Yanyu, Lin Jie was the real disciple. What he learned was all Liu Sanniang¡¯s ability. Liu Yuanyuan¡¯s expression was calm. ¡°Su Yanyu is not suitable for cultivation.¡± It was already very good that Liu Sanniang took him in as her disciple, and as long as Su Yanyu studied worm refinement diligently, he would be able to master it. Hu Yu clicked her tongue. ¡°If it were me, I¡¯d be jealous to death. I¡¯d secretly beat this bad child up. Why don¡¯t we find a time to beat him up for Young Marquis?¡± Liu Yuanyuan rolled her eyes at Hu Yu. ¡°Boring.¡± Hu Yu was eager to give it a try, but when Liu Yuanyuan poured cold water on her, she lost her interest. ¡°Forget it. Young Marquis Su is not rted to me. It¡¯s none of my business if he suffers. When hees back, I¡¯ll mock him.¡± Liu Yuanyuan frowned. ¡°Stop fooling around.¡± It was human nature for Su Yanyu to be jealous. Liu Yuanyuan was not all that certain if he would be jealous, but she did not want Hu Yu to joke about it. Seeing that Liu Yuanyuan was protective of Su Yanyu, Hu Yu felt even more bored. ¡°You¡¯re really boring. I¡¯m going to ignore you.¡± Hu Yu turned around and pointed her butt at Liu Yuanyuan. Liu Yuanyuan ignored her. In mid-December, the Yan army was defeated, and the Xia Dynasty army had already begun to return to the capital. When Madam Wei and Tang An heard this news, they began to look forward to it. The winter was cold, and there was nothing to do in the fields. Madam Wei was also at home often. Liu Sanniang bought some fabrics to embroider new clothes for her unborn nephew. Tang An smiled gently and touched her stomach from time to time. Lin Jie sat at the table and drew extremelyplicated talismans. It was easy for him to open the Yin Gate, but it was difficult for him to learn techniques of the right path. He looked at Liu Sanniang. The needlework Liu Sanniang was doing was so ordinary that Lin Jie could not believe that she actually had such a powerful ability. The days were peaceful. Although Liu Sanniang took him in as her disciple, he rarely called her shifu. At night, Madam Wei ced the warm water bag on the bed and said to Lin Jie, ¡°When the nket is warm, kick the water bag outside the nket. Be careful not to get scalded, understand?¡± Lin Jie nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡± Madam Wei was too enthusiastic, so Lin Jie could not be cold to her at all. Madam Wei touched Lin Jie¡¯s head. ¡°Go to sleep. I need to teach Sanniang a lesson. She let you draw all day without resting. You¡¯re too good a child. When you¡¯re tired, you have to tell me, understand? You¡¯re still young. Take your time to learn.¡± Lin Jie smiled. ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± Madam Wei smiled and left in relief. It was snowing on the 24th of December. An army came back to the county. When the news reached Yong County, every house was open. Madam Wei stood by the door and watched. Tang An was also wearing heavy clothes. She held a water bag and looked at Madam Wei. Liu Sanniang was building a snowman. Lin Jie felt that she was extremely childish. Liu Sanniang instructed him to build the snowman with her. He was unwilling, but he still helped her. The snow in the courtyard had all been used up, so Lin Jie carried the wooden bucket outside to collect it. When he came back and saw Liu Sanniang putting a hand on the snowman, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What are you making?¡± Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m making my family.¡± Lin Jie pursed his lips. Was he also her family? Liu Sanniang made many snowmen. Lin Jie looked at the few small animals and frowned. ¡°Why do you have such a big dog?¡± General ck was very tall. Lin Jie had never seen it before, but he knew there was such a dog. Lin Jie looked at the little fox at the side and thought of the puppy in the illusion. Lin Jie looked at the two children snowmen and asked, ¡°Who are these two?¡± Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°You and Yuan.¡± Lin Jie asked, ¡°Who¡¯s Yuan?¡± Liu Sanniang replied gently, ¡°Yuan is my sister-inw¡¯s younger brother. Since you are my disciple, you have to call him uncle.¡± Lin Jie immediately refused. ¡°No way.¡± Liu Sanniang smiled. Lin Jie held the snowball and handed it to Liu Sanniang. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to make one for your future husband?¡± Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°Of course.¡± At noon, an army marched into the county. The soldiers returned home and cried, ¡°Father, Mother, we¡¯re back¡­¡± A figure also came in from outside the Liu family¡¯s house. Liu Dng entered and shouted, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m back.¡± Madam Wei tried her best to smile to stop herself from crying tears of joy. She patted Liu Dng¡¯s arm and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back.¡± Tang An looked at Liu Dng and covered her mouth. Tears were streaming down her face. Her stomach was very big. Liu Dng walked up and gently hugged her. ¡°An, I¡¯m back.¡± Tang An choked. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re back.¡± Tang An was already more than seven months pregnant, and she had been separated from Liu Dng for six months. The war was dangerous, and she was very afraid that he would not be able toe back when she gave birth. Only at this moment, when Liu Dng returned to her side and he was around, would she feel at peace. Liu Dng reached out and touched Tang An¡¯s stomach. Through the thick clothes, Liu Dng felt the child move. The child in the stomach was trying to let Liu Dng feel his existence. The joy of being a father welled up in Liu Dng. He said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Thank you, it¡¯s been hard on you.¡± Madam Wei smiled and asked, ¡°Dng, where¡¯s Eng?¡± Liu Dng said, ¡°Eng and i are not together. He should be back in a few days.¡± Madam Wei was relieved. Liu Sanniang pulled Lin Jie forward and hugged Liu Dng. ¡°Brother, thank you.¡± Liu Dng reached out and touched Liu Sanniang¡¯s long hair. ¡°Sister, thank you.. Are they here too?¡± Chapter 784 - 784: He Should Leave, but He Can’t Bear to Leave Chapter 784: He Should Leave, but He Can¡¯t Bear to Leave Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyce Trantions Seeing that Liu Sanniang did not answer, Liu Dng said, ¡°When 1 was injured, a silver fox saved me. Is she here? If she is, 1 want to thank her in person.¡± Madam Wei and Mr. Liu also looked at Liu Sanniang. Liu Sanniang smiled and said, ¡°Hu Yu, Liu Yuanyuan,e out.¡± Liu Dng was stunned, and so was Tang An. Madam Wei was surprised. ¡°Hu Yu and Liu Yuanyuan? Are they those two girls?¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. Hu Yu and Liu Yuanyuan transformed into their human forms. Hu Yu immediately jumped to Madam Wei s side and said coquettishly, ¡°Madam Wei, 1 want to eat roasted chicken tonight, okay?¡± Madam Wei liked Hu Yu and Liu Yuanyuan to begin with, so she immediately agreed. ¡°Of course. What do you want to eat, Yuanyuan?¡± Liu Yuanyuan said gently, ¡°I¡¯m not a picky eater.¡± Hu Yu immediately said, ¡°Liu Yuanyuan likes to eat chicken. Why don¡¯t you make some spicy chicken?¡± Liu Dng looked at Hu Yu. ¡°Miss Hu, thank you for saving my life.¡± Madam Wei looked at Hu Yu. This lively and cute little girl did not look like a cold fox. Hu Yu immediately turned into a silver fox and jumped into Madam Wei¡¯s arms. She rubbed her head against Madam Wei¡¯s arms. ¡°It¡¯s me, it¡¯s me.¡± Madam Wei touched her smooth fur. Hu Yu was extremely soft and cute. She leaned against Madam Wei and let Madam Wei touch her. Tang An looked at the silver fox also with gratitude. Madam Wei looked at Liu Yuanyuan. ¡°Yuanyuan, what¡¯s your true form?¡± Liu Yuanyuan said calmly, ¡°My true form is a snake, so 1 won¡¯t transform to scare you.¡± Snakes always frightened people and made people not want to approach them. Madam Wei looked at Liu Yuanyuan and said gently, ¡°Even if Yuanyuan is a snake, 1 think you are a very cute snake.¡± Liu Yuanyuan looked at Madam Wei and said softly, ¡°Thank you,¡± Madam Wei smiled. How could she not know? Her family had been protected by these two girls. Whether they were a fox or a snake, they were all good. When Liu Dng saw Lin Jie, he said with a smile, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Liu Dng, Sanniang¡¯s eldest brother.¡± Lin Jie said, ¡°Hello, Uncle. My name is Lin Jie.¡± At night, Madam Wei made a sumptuous meal. Hu Yu turned into a little fox andy beside Lin Jie, instructing, ¡°Kid, I want to eat chicken.¡± Lin Jie looked at the fox with its mouth open, waiting to be fed. He picked up the chicken and fed it to Hu Yu. Hu Yu smacked her lips. ¡°Good, that¡¯s more like it.¡± Lin Jie looked at Hu Yu. When he looked at Hu Yu, he would always think of that puppy. After dinner, Hu Yu ran to the backyard. Madam Wei said with smiles in her eyes, ¡°They¡¯re as obedient as General ck.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. Madam Wei continued, ¡°I think Yu and Yuanyuan like to eat the food 1 cook. In the future, at home, tell them not to avoid us. If there is anything they want to eat, they can tell me.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded and yawned. ¡°Okay, Mother. I¡¯m going back to my room to rest.¡± Madam Wei nodded. Lin Jie thought that since Madam Wei¡¯s son was back, she would not care about him anymore. After all, Liu Dng had just returned, so Madam Wei had to be more concerned about him. However, he did not expect Madam Wei to clean up the room and put in a water bag filled with hot water to warm the bed. As Madam Wei cleaned up, she said, ¡°When your second unclees back, there will be someone to warm your bed.¡± Lin Jie lowered his head, feeling guilty for what he had done. Madam Wei reached out and touched Lin Jie¡¯s hair. ¡°You¡¯re too thin and weak, but you are still growing. In the future, don¡¯t skip your meals.¡± Lin Jie nodded. He did not know if he would grow up. He had been like this ever since he was brought back to life that year. Actually, he was already ten years old, but his body had been stuck at eight years old. Now, no one could tell that he was any different from ordinary kids, but in a few years, seeing that he would still not grow up, they would definitely think that he was strange. Madam Wei felt that Lin Jie seemed to be a little unhappy. She touched Lin Jie¡¯s head and said, ¡°Jie, let the past be the past. The most important thing is the future. 1 think in heaven, they will also want to see you grow up happily, get married, and have children.¡± Lin Jie almost cried, feeling extremely ufortable. Madam Wei patted his back. ¡°Lil prepare goat milk for you tomorrow. Drink it every day and you¡¯ll be strong.¡± Madam Wei pulled the nket over him. ¡°Sleep early.¡± Lin Jie closed his eyes and replied, ¡°Okay.¡± Madam Wei touched the nket. The water bag warmed the nket. Only then did Madam Wei leave in relief. She gently closed the door and returned to her room. After Madam Wei left, Lin Jie opened his eyes. There was a conflicted look on his face. He shouldn¡¯t have followed Liu Sanniang here. It hadn¡¯t been long, but he was already attached to this family. The best thing to do was to leave quickly. There was also a voice in his head, telling him to leave quickly because if he stayed any longer, something bad would happen. However, when he felt the warmth of the nket, he did not want to leave. Did they like him so much because he was obedient? Recalling the snowmen that Liu Sanniang had made in the courtyard during the day, Lin Jie quietly got up. The courtyard was quiet. Under the moonlight, the snowmen in the corner of the courtyard had melted a little, but one could still tell what was what. Lin Jie reached out. As long as he exerted strength, these snowmen would be destroyed. His hand had already touched the snowmen, but he could not bring himself to do it. in the dark, Liu Yuanyuan and Hu Yu watched. Hu Yu smiled and said, ¡°Bad kid. If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t be so hesitant.¡± Liu Yuanyuan looked at Hu Yu and said, ¡°Won¡¯t you be angry if he crushes your snowman?¡± Hu Yu immediately exploded with anger. ¡°How dare he!! Venerable Liu made me look so good. If he dares to destroy it, i¡¯ll scratch him to death. ¡® Liu Yuanyuan did not speak. Lin Jie reached out a few times, but he still could not bring himself to do it. In the end, he stood up and returned to his room. Lin Jie told himself that there were many ways to make people hate him. Destroying the snowmen someone had carefully made was too childish.. Chapter 785 - 785: Attachment Chapter 785: Attachment Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions If he wanted to do something bad, he had to do it big. Once was enough to make Liu Sanniang angry and hate him. With this thought in mind, Lin Jie returned to the bed and covered himself with the nker. There was a water bag under rhe nket, so ir was still very warm. The water bag was made of cowhide, so ir retained heat very well. His frozen limbs quickly felt warm. He no longer needed to sleep. He closed his eyes and his body gradually rxed because of the warm temperature. Ever since he lost his family, he was immersed in pain and hatred every day. In the past, all he thought about was taking revenge. Now, when he closed his eyes, Madam Wei s gentle smile would appear in his mind. The clothes he was wearing now were all made by Liu Sanniang. In a daze, Lin Jie felt as if he had fallen asleep. This was unbelievable. In rhe darkness, he opened his eyes and rubbed them. He felt like he had just woken up. He closed his eyes again. Nor long after, he felr sleepy again. This time, he did not open his eyes. Instead, he let himself drift into slumber. Ir snowed in thetter half of rhe night, so when he woke up the next day, he pushed open the door and saw ayer of snow in the courtyard. Lin Jie squatted down and began to make snowballs. Madam Wei came out of the kitchen and instructed, ¡¯¡¯Go into the house and warm yourself by the fire. Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡± Lin Jie nodded at Madam Wei. ¡¯¡¯Okay.¡± Madam Wei cooked a fragrant fish porridge. After eating the porridge, Madam Wei left. Mr. Liu also went out. Liu Sanniang starred teaching Lin Jie to make talismans. Liu Da ng and Tang An were still under the nket. Tang An was very embarrassed. ¡°We should ger up.¡± She had never slept for so long. ording to rhe time, it was almost noon. She was not hungry, but she felt embarrassed. Liu Dng ced his hand on Tang An¡¯s stomach. The bulging stomach was nurturing his child. Liu Dng felt his heart soften. He knew very well how dangerous his injury was that time. At the thought that he almost couldn¡¯te back alive, he wanted to lie with Tang An for a while longer. The child in rhe stomach seemed to have felt Liu Dng¡¯s hand and rolled around to make himself noticed. ¡°An, it¡¯s been hard on you.¡± Liu Dng said in a hoarse voice. Fortunately, he survived. Tang An leaned into Liu Dng¡¯s arms and listened to his strong heartbeat. She felt like she was soaking in a spring. ¡°It¡¯s nor hard on me. It¡¯s hard on you.¡± There were many scars on Liu Dng¡¯s body. When she touched him, she wanted to cry. Scars meant bleeding. How painful was that? Tang An felt a lump in her throat. Sometimes, she could not understand why she was so lucky to meet Liu Dng. Liu Dng kissed Tang An¡¯s forehead and said, ¡°Let¡¯s ger up. You haven¡¯t eaten for so long, so you must be feeling hungry.¡± Tang An hugged Liu Dng and whispered, ¡°Dng, 1 love you.¡± Liu Dng felt sweet inside. ¡°Me too.¡± The two of them got up. Their parents had gone out. Lin Jie was learning to draw talismans. The fish porridge in the pot was still warm. After breakfast, Liu Dng cleaned up the dishes. Knock, knock, knock. There was a knock on the door. Tang An went to open the door. It was Ye Niuniu. Tang An quickly pulled Ye Niuniu into the house and asked, ¡°Niuniu, have you eaten?¡± Ye Niuniu smiled and said, ¡°I did. Sister-inw, 1 heard that Eldest Brother is back. 1 want to see if Eng is back.¡± The two of them were already engaged and were about to get married. Ye Niuniu already treated Liu Eng as her husband. She was also very worried that Liu Eng would not be able toe back from the war. Tang An looked at Ye Niuniu¡¯s worried expression andforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Second Brother isn¡¯t on the same team as Dng, so he¡¯ll be back a littlete, but he¡¯ll be home eventually.¡± When Liu Dng heard the conversation, he echoed, ¡°Yes, he¡¯ll be home in three days at thetest. When he gets home, I¡¯ll get him to go to see you.¡± Ye Niuniu blushed. ¡°Thank you.¡± Liu Dng smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. We¡¯re a family.¡± Liu Eng liked Ye Niuniu so much. As the eldest brother, he should take good care of his future sister-inw. Liu Dng thought of the brothers of rhe Ye family and asked with concern, ¡°Have your brotherse home?¡± Ye Niuniu looked sad. ¡°They¡¯re all back, but they¡¯re injured.¡± Ye Niuniu looked at Liu Dng and said, ¡°If Eng is also injured, I will still marry him no matter what.¡± Tang An held Ye Niuniu¡¯s hand and patted it gently. She understood what Ye Niuniu meant. Last night, when she saw the scars on Liu Dng¡¯s body, her heart ached. However, she was happy that he was back. As long as he coulde back, she was willing to be with him even if he was incapacitated. Therefore, Tang An could feel Ye Niuniu. Liu Dng also understood. He said to Ye Niuniu seriously, ¡°Eng is lucky to be able to marry you. If he dares to break off this marriage, our parents won¡¯t let him off. As his eldest brother, 1 won¡¯t let him off either.¡± Liu Dng knew how much Liu Eng liked Ye Niuniu. Ye Niuniu was Liu Eng¡¯s dream girl. How could he change his mind halfway? Ye Niuniu was a little embarrassed, but she was even more relieved. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back first.¡± Tang An wanted to keep Ye Niuniu for lunch, but Ye Niuniu declined it. At noon, Madam Wei returned with a look of pity. After putting rhe things back into the house, she said, ¡°Of the two sons of the Ye family, one is blind in one eye, and the other is crippled in one foot.¡± Tang An was a little worried. ¡°Mother, Niuniu came earlier. No wonder she left in a hurry. It turns out that her brothers are injured.¡¯1 Madam Wei nodded. Although rhe two sons of the Ye family were injured, it was fortunate that they came back alive. Now that the war was over, those who lost their loved ones cried their hearts out. Even in Yong County, many people had lost their sons. Madam Wei looked at Liu Dng, who was safe and sound, and felt happy. Madam Wei said, ¡¯ Let¡¯s go visit them in a few days.¡± Tang An nodded. At noon, Madam Wei asked Lin Jie to drink goat milk. Seeing that he was the only one who had goat milk, Lin Jie drank it silently and almost buried his face in the bowl. Only then could he not be seen crying.. Chapter 786 - 786: Second Brother Is Missing Chapter 786: Second Brother Is Missing Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After forcing back his tears, Lin Jie put down the bowl. Madam Wei quickly took out a handkerchief and leaned over to wipe Lin Jie¡¯s mouth. Lin Jie was stunned and almost burst into tears. Liu Sanniang picked up a piece of meat for Lin Jie. ¡°From tomorrow onwards, drink goat milk in the morning. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to eat much food if you drink goat milk during lunch.¡± Madam Wei echoed, ¡°Yes, let¡¯s do that. In less than a year, our Jie will definitely get big.¡± Mr. Liu echoed, ¡°Jie, look at your uncle. Boys should be taller.¡± Lin Jie could feel the warm and sweet atmosphere in this family, making people envious and yearn for it. Everyone was smiling at him. Lin Jie suddenly realized that he was now a member of this family. He smiled shyly and said softly, ¡°Thank you.¡± Madam Wei said happily, ¡°We¡¯re a family. There is no need to be so polite. When your second unclees back and General ckes back, you can go out to walk the dog when you¡¯re free. You can¡¯t just eat. You have to exercise too. If you eat too much, you¡¯ll be fat.¡± Lin Jie felt like he didn¡¯t need to get used to being a member of this family because he was already a member. Madam Wei did not seem to treat him any differently than her own children. Lin Jie knew that from this moment on, he had really lost to Liu Sanniang. In the afternoon, when he was drawing talismans, Lin Jie was much more focused. He looked at Liu Sanniang, who was embroidering at the side, and said, ¡°Shifu, I know how to draw. Do you want to take a look?¡± Liu Sanniang stood up to take a look. ¡°Very good. Continue.¡± Hu Yu leaned against Liu Sanniang¡¯s leg and looked up at Lin Jie. She said to Liu Yuanyuan through voice transmission, ¡°I thought he could do better than that. Yesterday, he wanted to do something bad, but he was reformed today. Come to think of it, I haven¡¯t seen Venerable Liu do anything since he came.¡± Liu Yuanyuan nced at Lin Jie and said calmly, ¡°Venerable Liu treats him as her family. He also treats Venerable Liu as his family now. Family members trust each other.¡± Hu Yu narrowed her fox-like eyes and said proudly, ¡°No one in this world can resist Venerable Liu¡¯s charisma, right?¡± Liu Yuanyuan replied calmly, ¡°Indeed.¡± The closer one was to Liu Sanniang, the more warmth one felt. This was indeed undeniable. Liu Sanniang continued to embroider while Lin Jie continued to draw talismans. On the 28th of December, Madam Wei was waiting outside the door. There was news early in the morning that thest batch of soldiers woulde home today. Liu Eng didn¡¯te back with Liu Dng, so he must be in thest batch. As Madam Wei thought about it, tears welled up in her eyes. From afar, four figures came over. Madam Wei smiled, but when she saw them clearly, she was a little disappointed. However, she still smiled and greeted, ¡°Dashan, Zhongshan, Xiaoshan, it¡¯s good you are back safe and sound.¡± In the past two years, she had not spoken to Madam Bai, but as a mother, she knew what it felt like to be worried. Madam Wei looked at Yang Qingshan and took a while to recognize him. ¡°You¡¯re Ju¡¯er¡¯s husband, right? She¡¯s missing you quite a lot.¡± Yang Qingshan, Liu Dashan, and the others stood outside the door, hesitating as if they had something to say, but looking at Madam Wei, no one could speak. Liu Dashan and his brothers lowered their heads and elbowed each other. No matter what, they had to say it. ¡°Auntie, we have something to tell you.¡± Yang Qingshan looked at Madam Wei solemnly. The smile on Madam Wei¡¯s face gradually disappeared. Liu Dashan said, ¡°Auntie, Eng came back with us, but when we passed by Qingping Town in Yuzhou, he suddenly disappeared. The general in charge searched for him for a long time but couldn¡¯t find him, so he asked us toe back first. Because we¡¯re from the same town as Eng, he asked us to send a message. There are still people Town in Qingping looking for Eng¡­¡± Madam Wei felt a buzzing in her head and her body went limp. Mr. Liu, who was behind her, quickly helped her up. Tears welled up in Madam Wei¡¯s eyes. After a while, she said with difficulty, ¡°Dashan, you, you said¡­ Eng is missing?¡± Liu Dashan couldn¡¯t bear to see her like this, but he still said truthfully, ¡°At that time, we set up camp in Qingping. When we left, we found out that Eng was gone.¡± Madam Wei felt her body go numb and tears rolled down her face. When Yang Qingshan saw Liu Sannianging out, he said with hope in his eyes, ¡°Sanniang, Sanniang is very capable. She will definitely be able to find Eng.¡± Liu Dashan and his brothers were also enlightened. Theyforted Madam Wei and said, ¡°Auntie, Eng is just missing. He will definitely be fine. Sanniang can find him.¡± At this moment, Madam Bai also came out from next door. Looking at her three sons who had returned safely, she cried. Liu Dng and the other two walked towards their house. Yang Qingshan looked at Liu Sanniang and saw that her expression was calm. For some reason, he felt relieved. He nodded at Liu Sanniang and turned to leave. Mr. Liu helped Madam Wei back to her room. Tang An closed the door and the family entered. Madam Wei held back her tears. Liu Sanniang walked forward and held Madam Wei¡¯s hand. She looked at Madam Wei¡¯s face and said word by word, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. Second Brother is in trouble, but he¡¯s fine.¡± Madam Wei grabbed Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand. ¡°Sanniang, don¡¯t lie to me. 1 can take it even if you tell me the truth.¡± Liu Sanniang¡¯s expression was gentle. ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Mr. Liu and said, ¡°His life is not in danger. I¡¯ll go and find him.¡± Madam Wei knew her daughter very well. She rxed a little. It was good that Liu Eng was still alive. As long as he was alive, no matter where he was, they would find him. Madam Wei thought of Chu Yan and said to Liu Dng, ¡°Dng, go to the Chu family and see if Yan is back.¡± Liu Dng nodded and immediately left. Liu Sanniang was not worried about Chu Yan. She said to Madam Wei, ¡°Mother, I¡¯ll pack up and prepare to go out..¡± Chapter 787 - 787: He Wants to Harm You Chapter 787: He Wants to Harm You Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Although Liu Eng¡¯s life was not in danger, he was in dire need of help. Madam Wei nodded. Liu Eng did not return home. She was so frightened that her entire body went limp. After hearing what Liu Sanniang said, she was relieved. However, without seeing him in person, she would never be at ease. She couldn¡¯t bear to see her daughter leave when it was almost the new year, but there was nothing she could do. Liu Dng returned very quickly and said, ¡°Chu Yan and General ck have entered the capital to receive the reward. They won¡¯t be back for the time being.¡± Thest group of soldiers had all gone home. Madam Wei was relieved that Chu Yan and General ck entered the capital. At the same time, Madam Wei wanted Liu Dng to go with Liu Sanniang so that they could take care of each other. However, Tang An was pregnant and had missed Liu Dng for so long, so Madam Wei could not bring herself to ask. Liu Dng knew what Madam Wei was worried about. He continued, ¡°Mother, 1¡¯11 go with Sanniang. I¡¯ll definitely find Eng and bring him home.¡± Madam Wei looked at Liu Dng. ¡°An is pregnant. You haven¡¯t seen each other for so long.¡± Madam Wei was worried about letting Liu Sanniang go alone, but she did not want Liu Dng and his wife to be separated again. Tang An entered the house with a big stomach and walked to Liu Dng¡¯s side. She said to Madam Wei, ¡°Mother, I¡¯ve already packed Dng¡¯s clothes.¡± Tang An¡¯s expression was gentle. Madam Wei looked at her in surprise and her eyes quickly turned red. Liu Dng reached out and hugged Tang An¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Sanniang and 1 will be back as soon as possible. I¡¯m sorry that I have to leave you again.¡± Tang An shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s ok.¡± Madam Wei was extremely touched. She didn¡¯t say it, but she remembered it deeply. Lin Jie said calmly, ¡°Uncle, you don¡¯t have to go. I¡¯ll go with my shifu.¡± Madam Wei looked at Lin Jie and couldn¡¯t bear to let a kid go out in this cold winter. ¡°It¡¯s so cold. Why are you going? Stay at home.¡± Lin Jie looked at Madam Wei and said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m not a good person. 1 want to make up for mistakes.¡± Upon hearing that, Madam Wei was stunned. Lin Jie looked at Madam Wei and could not help but think that if he was a bad child, he would probably not be liked. Madam Wei came back to her senses. ¡°Jie, you¡¯re still a child. What happened in the past is in the past. In the future, with me around, no one can hurt you.¡± Lin Jie lowered his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not an ordinary child.¡± After saying that, Lin Jie turned around and left. Hu Yu and Liu Yuanyuan were left at home. Hu Yu was throwing a tantrum. ¡°Why can¡¯t I go? Venerable doesn¡¯t dote on me anymore.¡± Liu Yuanyuan pulled Hu Yu and said to Liu Sanniang, ¡°Venerable, be careful on the way. With Hu Yu and me around, you don¡¯t have to worry about your family.¡± If Liu Sanniang did not want them to go, she had her reasons. They just had to be obedient. Hu Yu looked at Liu Sanniang aggrievedly. Her fox eyes were filled with tears and she looked extremely pitiful. Liu Sanniang reached out and touched Hu Yu¡¯s head. ¡°Be good. I¡¯ll only be at ease when you two are at home.¡± Hu Yu lowered her head and stopped crying. ¡°Venerable, don¡¯t worry. 1¡¯11 definitely guard the house well and wait for you toe back.¡± Seeing that acting pitiful was not going to work, Hu Yu stopped pretending. Liu Sanniang brought Lin Jie out. As the new year approached, the road outside the town became even more deserted. Liu Sanniang and Lin Jie traveled as fast as they could. On the day of the new year, the two of them arrived at Qingping Town. Qingping Town was not big and was just a small town. The streets were very quiet and the doors were closed, but they could hearughtering from inside. Lin Jie felt that it was undoubtedly difficult to find Liu Eng. After so many days, who knew where Liu Eng was now? Lin Jie looked at Liu Sanniang and said, ¡°Shifu, how should we find him?¡± Lin Jie felt that Liu Sanniang must be extremely worried, but her expression did not change at all. She was very calm. Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the government office.¡± Her second brother had gone missing here, and the government office was in charge of this ce. It was impossible for the general to stay and keep looking for Liu Eng. Most likely, the general had informed the government office and asked them to continue looking for Liu Eralgn. Liu Sanniang knocked on an inn. After asking around, she brought Lin Jie straight to the government office. In Qingping Town, the person in charge of the government office was only a low-ranking official. However, he was in charge of a government office and was much richer than the othermoners. On the dpidated door que were the words ¡°government office¡±. At this moment, curses came from inside. Hearing the curses, Lin Jie frowned and looked at Liu Sanniang. It was probably not easy for Liu Sanniang to get the information she wanted. Liu Sanniang knocked on the door and the cruses stopped. Soon, the door opened and a middle-aged woman looked at Lin Jie and Liu Sanniang in confusion. ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at the woman. At first nce, she was shocked by the murderous aura on the woman¡¯s face. There were finger marks on the woman¡¯s cheek and the corner of her mouth was slightly swollen. She looked submissive, but there was a strong murderous aura. Liu Sanniang looked at the house and said slowly, ¡°A few days ago, my second brother, who returned home from the army, disappeared here. I¡¯m here to look for my family.¡± The woman looked at Liu Sanniang and moved aside. ¡°Come in first.¡± Liu Sanniang brought Lin Jie into the courtyard. Hearing the sound of the door closing, a man¡¯s voice came from the main room. ¡°Who is here?¡± The woman said gently, ¡°A girl is here to look for her family.¡± The woman let Liu Sanniang and Lin Jie into the house and brought them to see the man. The man immediately sat up straight and looked at Liu Sanniang with a smile. ¡°Miss, what¡¯s your name? Where do you live? Who are you looking for?¡± The man could not take his eyes off Liu Sanniang. Lin Jie frowned and felt ufortable with that gaze. However, Liu Sanniang¡¯s expression was still calm as she said, ¡°A few days ago, my second brother, Liu Eng, returned home with the army and disappeared here. I¡¯m here to look for him.¡± The man was stunned for a moment before he remembered. ¡°Oh, oh, oh. Then why aren¡¯t your parents here? We haven¡¯t found your second brother yet. After the army left, 1 also got people to look for him, but there¡¯s no sign of him. It¡¯s been so many days. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be difficult to find him.¡± The man sized up Liu Sanniang and Lin Jie and said enthusiastically, ¡°It¡¯s almost dark now. Settle down and rest for the night. We¡¯ll look for him tomorrow morning.¡± Before Liu Sanniang could speak, the man pulled the woman out. Lin Jie frowned and said, ¡°He wants to harm you..¡± Chapter 788 - 788: Vitality in Evil Chapter 788: Vitality in Evil Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°I know.¡± In this world, there was a lot of darkness hidden under the light. How could she not know the evil in the man¡¯s eyes? However, she also knew that the opportunity to find Liu Eng was here. Lin Jie felt a little puzzled, Liu Sanniang knew it but from the looks of it, she wanted to stay. The man returned very quickly and said with a smile, ¡°Miss Liu, my surname is Zheng. People call me Zheng Lianda. Just call me Brother Zheng.¡± Zheng Lianda smiled, his eyes fixed on Liu Sanniang. This delicate little girl had red lips, white teeth, and was gentle and soft. How nice it would be to be called brother by her? Lin Jie almost couldn¡¯t control his anger. Zheng Lianda was already so old and looked even older than Mr. Liu. If Liu Sanniang allowed him, he would have beaten this beast to death. Liu Sanniang¡¯s expression did not change. She looked at Zheng Lianda. ¡°Then 1¡¯11 stay for the night. Thank you.¡± When Zheng Lianda heard Liu Sanniang speak, he was so happy that he almost revealed himself. He quickly looked away from Liu Sanniang. He was afraid that such a good-looking girl would run away. It was strange. Looking into Liu Sanniang¡¯s eyes, he felt a little guilty, as if his bad thoughts had been seen through. Zheng Lianda did not think too much about it. She was a delicate and beautiful girl. It was impossible for such a girl to be his match. Zheng Lian waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all. It¡¯s my responsibility. My wife will soon prepare the food and make the bed for you.¡± Zheng Lianda almost drooled. The evil thoughts in his heart mind like a tree that could reach the sky in an instant. A beautiful woman and a thin child were simply fish on his chopping board. Zheng Lianda said happily, ¡°The two of you can rest first. 1¡¯11 go out for a while.¡± How could he not drink on such a good day? Lin Jie felt disgusted and seemed to be a little angry. ¡°Are you leaving or not? If not, I¡¯ll leave.¡± He did not even want to call Liu Sanniang shifu anymore. The evil in Zheng Lianda disgusted Lin Jie. He did not believe that Liu Sanniang did not know. Liu Sanniang looked at Lin Jie calmly and said, ¡°Jie, look at him. What did you see?¡± Lin Jie frowned and said emphatically, ¡°Bad thing. He¡¯s very bad. 1 want to kill him.¡± Zheng Lianda was so bad that Lin Jie couldn¡¯t even find a word to describe it. Zheng Lianda was evil to the core. He had bullied many girls. In Lin Jie¡¯s opinion, killing Zheng Lianda would still be too merciful a punishment. Liu Sanniang reached out and touched Lin Jie¡¯s head. ¡°Other than evil, you also have to see the vitality in evil. Everyone has evil in their hearts, and you have to learn to distinguish evil and find vitality.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to look for my Second Brother. 1 know that the government office is the ce to be. He¡¯s ferocious like a demon, but I also saw an opportunity from him. He probably knows where my Second Brother is.¡± Evil had to be eliminated, but Liu Eng had to be found too. Lin Jie was silent. He was not as good as Liu Sanniang because he only saw evil. He only wanted to kill and could not see anything else. Liu Sanniang left the main room and stood in the courtyard with Lin Jie. In the backyard, the sound of a woman packing could be heard. Lin Jie stood beside Liu Sanniang and frowned. ¡°This family doesn¡¯t have children.¡± In such a big house, there seemed to be only Zheng Lianda and his wife. Without children, it looked deste and oppressive. The woman came out of the backyard with the chicken and duck that she had killed. She nced at Liu Sanniang and Lin Jie before entering the kitchen. Lin Jie looked at the kitchen and said, ¡°1¡¯11 help her and see if 1 can get anything useful out of her.¡± Taking the initiative to express goodwill would make people have a good impression of him. After saying that, Lin Jie walked towards the kitchen. Liu Sanniang smiled and followed him into the kitchen. The woman was washing the chicken with hot water. When she heard themotion, she turned around and looked at Liu Sanniang and Lin Jie in shock. However, she quickly looked away, stood up, and said, ¡°What do you want to do? Just tell me and I¡¯ll do it.¡± Lin Jie walked towards the wooden basin where the chicken and duck were ced. ¡°We¡¯re here to help you.¡± Liu Sanniang also smiled and said, ¡°Second Brother is missing. My parents are very worried. We might have to trouble you for the next few days. I brought some money. Other than that, 1 also want to help you do something else.¡± Liu Sanniang took out a piece of silver, grabbed the woman¡¯s hand, and ced it in her palm. The woman was very panicked and wanted to decline it, but she saw that Liu Sanniang¡¯s slender fingers were stained with the chicken blood on her hand. The woman felt guilty and quickly said, ¡°You¡¯re guests. Don¡¯t touch these dirty things. I¡¯ll do it.¡± Lin Jie had already started plucking the feathers. He said calmly, ¡°My shifu¡¯s culinary skills are very good.¡± If he let this woman cook, he would not even have the appetite to eat it. Although he did not need to eat, he seemed to have been spoiled in the Liu family recently. Madam Wei¡¯s culinary skills were extremely good, and Liu Sanniang¡¯s culinary skills were also extremely good. He liked to eat all these good things. Liu Sanniang had already squatted down to help. The woman was in a daze and stood there for a while beforeing back to her senses. Seeing that Liu Sanniang handled it well, the woman couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Miss Liu, you don¡¯t look like someone who does this.¡± Liu Sanniang smiled and said, ¡°My mother is a chief, so 1 can be considered half a chief.¡± Which chef didn¡¯t know how to prepare ingredients? The woman was stunned again. Then, she couldn¡¯t help but praise. ¡°No wonder you¡¯re so skilled.¡± Liu Sanniang said gently, ¡°My mother is about the same age as you. Auntie¡¯s culinary skills shouldn¡¯t be bad.¡± The woman was stunned again. She nced at Liu Sanniang a few times, as if she couldn¡¯t help but gravitate towards her. Then, she secretly looked away. Liu Sanniang stewed a big pot of chicken and duck. It was extremely fragrant. The woman went to wash the vegetables with a dazed expression. Zheng Lianda came back with a hum and handed the things to the woman. He lowered his voice and threatened, ¡°You know what to do, right?¡± A thing wrapped in coarse paper was stuffed into the woman¡¯s hand. The woman retracted her hand, as if she felt that this thing would burn her hand. However, Zheng Lianda grabbed her hand and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ve tolerated you for a long time. If you dare to ruin my n, I¡¯ll send you to reincarnate..¡± Chapter 789 - 789: Madam Sun’s Kind Reminder Chapter 789: Madam Sun¡¯s Kind Reminder Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The woman trembled and clenched her fists tightly. She lowered her head, her eyes filled with strong hatred and killing intent. She gritted her teeth and resisted the urge to kill the person in front of her. Seeing that Madam Sun did not respond for a long time, Zheng Lianda became impatient and pushed her fiercely. ¡°Did you hear me?¡± Madam Sun said with difficulty, ¡°Yes.¡± Satisfied with her obedient attitude, Zheng Lianda pushed Madam Sun into the kitchen. Madam Sun lowered her head and entered the kitchen. Zheng Lianda looked at Liu Sanniang and Lin Jie, who were busy in the kitchen, and couldn¡¯t stop smiling. He thought that Liu Sanniang was a beautiful girl, but he didn¡¯t expect her to be so good at cooking. Zheng Lianda. ¡°Did Miss Liu make all of this? It¡¯s great. It smells good. I¡¯m in for a treat.¡± When Lin Jie heard Zheng Lianda¡¯s voice, he felt so disgusted that he wanted to hit him. He lowered his head and did not want to look or listen. Liu Sanniang did not say anything. Zheng Lianda was in a good mood and did not care if Liu Sanniang ignored him or not. In his opinion, Liu Sanniang was fish on his chopping board. Zheng Lianda instructed Madam Sun, ¡°Keep the wine warm for meter. It¡¯s a cold day. It¡¯ll only feel better if I drink something warm.¡± Zheng Lianda knew that Madam Sun did not dare to disobey him and would do as he instructed, so he turned around and left. He hummed a tune and returned to his room to wait for dinner. Madam Sun brought the wine jar to the stove to heat it up. She lowered her head and tears fell from her eyes. The chicken and duck were stewed together and were very fragrant. Liu Sanniang opened the lid of the pot and scooped a bowl of soup for Madam Sun. ¡°Auntie, drink some. This is nourishing.¡± Madam Sun blinked and reached out to take the bowl. Without looking at Liu Sanniang, she said in a low voice, ¡°Miss Liu, if you can¡¯t find your second brother, what will you do?¡± The soup was so fragrant. Madam Sun took small sips. Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°We¡¯ll find him.¡± Madam Sun felt a lump in her throat. She finished drinking and put down the bowl without saying a word. Liu Sanniang and Lin Jie washed their hands and said gently, ¡°Auntie, we¡¯ll go out first.¡± Before Liu Sanniang and Lin Jie could leave the kitchen, Madam Sun stopped them in a hoarse voice. ¡°Miss Liu, run. My husband is a beast. He wants me to harm you. 1 know what he¡¯s up to. 1 can¡¯t bear to see you suffer.¡± Madam Sun looked at Liu Sanniang¡¯s gentle eyes. They were so clean. Her vision was blurry and tears fell. If her child could be saved, it would be as old as Liu Sanniang. Madam Sun hated Zheng Lianda to the core. She already had the intention to die with him. Liu Sanniang and Lin Jie¡¯s unexpected arrival ruined her n. She could not bear to let Liu Sanniang fall into the tiger¡¯s mouth. Madam Sun choked. ¡°Don¡¯t look for your second brother. You won¡¯t be able to find him. Leave quickly. I¡¯ll think of a way to stall him.¡± Zheng Lianda would definitely be furious if he found out that the fish on his chopping board had fled. What awaited Madam Sun was probably a painful beating. However, she knew that Zheng Lianda would not beat her to death. He still wanted to keep her as a ve. Madam Sun looked at Liu Sanniang and wanted her and Lin Jie to leave. Lin Jie looked at Madam Sun in surprise. ¡°You¡¯re very different.¡± Madam Sun¡¯s kindness waspletely beyond Lin Jie¡¯s expectations. After all, Madam Sun had suffered her entire life. Kind-heartedness should have long disappeared in her. However, she was actually willing to protect Liu Sanniang and him. It was impossible for her not to know the consequences of letting them go. However, even if she knew, she still decided to do it. Lin Jie frowned and tried to think why. Why was she willing to suffer to save people? Madam Sun did not understand what Lin Jie was saying. She pushed Liu Sanniang and Lin Jie anxiously. ¡°Just go. If you don¡¯t leave now, it¡¯ll be toote.¡± Liu Sanniang grabbed Madam Sun¡¯s hand and said softly, ¡°Auntie is kind-hearted. You wanted to save me, but why would you give up on yourself?¡± Madam Sun looked into Liu Sanniang¡¯s eyes. Her entire body seemed to have been frozen by some kind of force. She looked at Liu Sanniang in disbelief. Looking into Liu Sanniang¡¯s eyes, she suddenly understood something. The girl in front of her seemed to know everything about her. Liu Sanniang released a force that silently enveloped Madam Sun. Warmth washed away the pain and exhaustion in Madam Sun¡¯s heart. She shed tears and revealed her heart to Liu Sanniang. ¡°Back then, when 1 got married, my body was weak and I couldn¡¯t get pregnant for a few years. He punched and kicked me. Later, when 1 got pregnant, he kicked me and caused me to miscarry¡­ Later, when I got pregnant again, I was pped by him day and night and had a miscarriage. He always called me a hen that can¡¯ty eggs. I¡¯m really d that 1 didn¡¯t give birth to his children. I hated him for the rest of my life. I couldn¡¯t take it anymore¡­¡± Tears streamed down Madam Sun¡¯s face. She could not even control herself. It was as if this way, she could cry out all the pain and grievances in her heart. Liu Sanniang gently patted the back of Madam Sun¡¯s hand. ¡°Auntie, the food is ready. Let¡¯s eat first.¡± Madam Sun looked at Liu Sanniang in confusion. She did not know why she would open herself up to Liu Sanniang. Instead, she said to Liu Sanniang, ¡°Leave quickly. I¡¯ve survived for so many years. One more beating is not going to kill me.¡± Madam Sun knew that Liu Sanniang was looking for her brother. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Your second brother has entered the voodoo vige. It¡¯s impossible for him to go home. That night, I saw with my own eyes that my husband drugged that soldier and got people to take him away. The voodoo vige has taken a fancy to him. There¡¯s nothing you can do. Just pretend that he¡¯s gone.¡± As Madam Sun spoke, she was about to push Liu Sanniang out. But for some reason, she couldn¡¯t move Liu Sanniang. Liu Sanniang stood there with a gentle expression. ¡°Auntie, thank you. I won¡¯t leave. I¡¯m here to look for my second brother. There will be a good life for you in the future. Don¡¯t give up on yourself.¡± Madam Sun looked at Liu Sanniang in a daze. Lin Jie went to get the bowls and chopsticks. ¡°Let¡¯s eat. I¡¯m hungry.¡± Madam Sun felt that she was no longer herself. The meat was extremely fragrant. At this moment, she could not even remember Zheng Lianda¡¯s existence.. Chapter 790 - 790: Breaking His Bones Chapter 790: Breaking His Bones Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions In the past, she would not dare to do this at all. When they ate, it was always Zheng Lianda who ate first. He ate all the good food and asionally gave some to her as if he was rewarding a dog. She was filled with hatred. As time passed, she wanted to kill him. She decided to kill him on New Year¡¯s Eve and die with him. However, she did not expect to meet Liu Sanniang and Lin Jie. Madam Sun swallowed the food in her mouth. She didn¡¯t want to think about anything else and ate quietly with them. Liu Sanniang picked up a drumstick for Lin Jie. The three of them did not eat for long before Zheng Lianda came in. Seeing that the three of them had already started eating and did not call him, he was extremely angry. ¡°You bi*ch, how dare you not call me? I¡¯ll kill you.¡± Zheng Lianda was furious. He looked at the bones on the table and wanted to kill them. He picked up the wooden stick by the door and hit Madam Sun. Madam Sun was so frightened that her face turned pale. She closed her eyes in despair, but the pain she imagined did note. Liu Sanniang gently grabbed the wooden stick. Zheng Lianda¡¯s eyes widened in shock. She had exerted a lot of strength. How could a girl catch the stick so easily? On the other hand, Liu Sanniang¡¯s expression was calm, as if she did not use any strength at all. However, even so, he could not move the stick an inch. What the hell? Zheng Lianda let go and raised his hand to p Liu Sanniang. However, before he could touch a strand of Liu Sanniang¡¯s hair, he was kicked in the stomach by Lin Jie and was sent flying. He smashed into the door and fell to the ground, motionless. Lin Jie¡¯s eyes were filled with disgust. Madam Sun was dumbfounded. In the past, she would be the one getting beaten up. She could only huddle up, hoping that the beating would end as soon as possible. She had never seen Zheng Lianda beaten up so badly. Zheng Liand felt a sharp pain in his chest. He felt that his bones were broken, and his anger was uncontroble. Just as he was about to get up, his back suddenly felt heavy as if something was pressing him down. His face was tilted and his mouth was open. The pain in his chest made his face twist. Liu Sanniang stepped on Zheng Lianda¡¯s back and said calmly, ¡°Why did you target my second brother?¡± Zheng Lianda was in so much pain that his head was dizzy. He blurted out subconsciously, ¡°You bi*ch, how dare you attack me? I¡­ Ah¡ª¡± Liu Sanniang stamped down on him fiercely. Zheng Lianda immediately let out a scream. He felt that his chest was about to be squeezed out by Liu Sanniang. She was clearly a delicate little girl. How could she have so much strength? However, her foot was like a mountain, pressing down on him until he could not breath at all. There was a sharp pain in his chest. Liu Sanniang retracted her foot and said coldly, ¡°Are you going to behave yourself now?¡± Zheng Lianda took a deep breath with difficulty. He was in so much pain that he was sweating profusely. He quickly said, ¡°Miss Liu¡­ Why did you attack me? Your second brother is gone. I¡¯ve been looking for him¡­¡± Lin Jie did not want to see Zheng Lianda¡¯s disgusting face, so he kicked him. ¡°Turn your face around. It¡¯s disgusting.¡± Zheng Lianda was in pain. He did not dare to look at Liu Sanniang with his face anymore and turned his face away. Liu Sanniang said to Lin Jie, ¡°Jie, if he doesn¡¯t want to say, then sense it yourself and know what he knows.¡± Lin Jie looked disgusted. Liu Sanniang seemed to be teaching him, but he was sure that Liu Sanniang was too disgusted to sense the memory of such a despicable person. Lin Jie squatted down and grabbed Zheng Lianda¡¯s hand. With a crack, he broke his bones. Lin Jie vented all his anger on Zheng Lianda. He would not kill him, but he could cripple his hand. He could make this disgusting evil person taste pain. Zheng Lianda was in so much pain that his entire body stiffened. At the same time, he felt a powerful force invade his soul and devour him fiercely. Pain was all Zheng Lianda felt, whether it was his body or soul. His mental defense was strong, but facing Lin Jie, who was as fierce as a demon, no matter how strong it was, it was still torn apart piece by piece. The more Lin Jie sensed, the more he wanted to kill Zhang Lianda. Lin Jie¡¯s eyes gradually turned red. Some of the young girls were so frightened that they did not dare to resist. Some of them were so depressed that theymitted suicide after that. Lin Jie took a deep breath and said, ¡°Someone wanted Second Uncle, so he cooperated.¡± Lin Jie threw Zheng Lianda¡¯s hand away in disgust. He looked at Liu Sanniang and felt a little uneasy. For some reason, he did not want Liu Sanniang to think that he was involved. ¡°Shifu, someone wanted to harm you. 1 didn¡¯t do it.¡± Previously, he wanted to destroy Liu Sanniang¡¯s family. He hoped that they would die and let Liu Sanniang know his pain, but that was in the past. He no longer felt that way. Thinking of how gentle Madam Wei was, he wanted to stay with them. He did not want anything to happen to them. Liu Eng was still young. If something happened to him, Madam Wei would be sad. Lin Jie bit his lower lip and looked away. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, forget it.¡± Liu Sanniang reached out and touched Lin Jie¡¯s head. ¡°What are you talking about? You are my disciple. How can 1 not believe you?¡± The difort in Lin Jie¡¯s heart instantly disappeared. ¡°Then are we going to look for Second Uncle now?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Zheng Lianda, who was lying on the ground and could not get up, and said calmly, ¡°Let him get up and lead the way.¡± Zheng Lianda was in despair. His entire body was in so much pain that it was difficult for him to even breathe. The fear from the bottom of his heart made it difficult for him to calm down. He deeply realized that these two people who looked weak and easy to bully were not people he could afford to offend at all, so he only hoped that the two of them would leave quickly. However, when he heard that Liu Sanniang wanted him to lead the way, Zheng Lianda begged for mercy. ¡°Masters, please spare my life.¡± Lin Jie said coldly, ¡°Even if you have to crawl, you have to lead the way for us..¡± Chapter 791 - 791: Voodoo Village Chapter 791: Voodoo Vige Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Zheng Lianda turned to Madam Sun for help. ¡°Wife, help me. If I go with them, I¡¯ll die. Without me, how can you live?¡± Lin Jie sneered. ¡°Only when you die can she live a better life.¡± Madam Sun finally came back to her senses and shed tears. At this moment, she finally understood what Liu Sanniang meant when she said that there would be a good life for her in the future. Her salvation was here. Looking at the person who was like a nightmare to her, Madam Sun could not help but tremble. All along, Zheng Lianda had always been a domineering figure in her heart. He was terrifying and tyrannical. But now, he was like a chicken at the mercy of Liu Sanniang. Madam Sun gritted her teeth and smiled. She bowed to Liu Sanniang. ¡°Without you, I¡¯ll live well. You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡± Madam Sun cried andughed at the same time. She couldn¡¯t wait for him to die. She looked forward to this daying. She was so desperate that she decided to die with him. Why would she want to save him? Zheng Lianda was so angry that he wanted to curse, but when he heard Lin Jie¡¯s cold snort, he shivered. Lin Jie said coldly, ¡°Can¡¯t you get up? Do you want me to help you?¡± Zheng Lianda was sweating from the pain. He looked at Lin Jie in fear. This was not a child, but a demon. No matter how painful his body was, it was suppressed by his survival instinct. He got up with difficulty, crying and looking ferocious. He could not afford to offend the two people in front of him, but Madam Sun was nothing. He wanted to vent his anger on Madam Sun, but when he saw Madam Sun¡¯s relieved expression, his heart sank. Madam Sun was usually afraid of him. The way she looked at him was always filled with fear. But now, she did not seem to be afraid or worried. Wasn¡¯t she afraid that he would reallye back alive? No, it was not that Madam Sun was not afraid, but she knew that if he went, he would nevere back. Zheng Lianda¡¯s mind raced. He did not want to die yet. However, no matter how hard he racked his brains, he could not think of a way out. Lin Jie pushed him coldly. ¡°Hurry up.¡± Looking at this person, he felt disgusted. Zheng Lianda wanted to shout for help, but his throat seemed to be blocked. He was in despair. He turned around and saw Madam Sun leaning against the door, calmly watching him leave¡­ Zheng Lianda knew how bad Lin Jie¡¯s temper was and did not dare to challenge him. He could only lead the way. When they reached the back of the mountain and were getting further and further away from the town, Zheng Lianda no longer felt like his throat was blocked. Zheng Lianda said with difficulty, ¡°Miss Liu, 1 was ignorant before. 1 didn¡¯t want to kidnap your second brother either. 1 was forced. You don¡¯t know how terrifying the voodoo vige is. I¡¯m just a mortal. 1 don¡¯t dare to disobey¡­¡± As Zheng Lianda spoke, he started crying. He didn¡¯t want to die. He was afraid. He only hoped that his weakness would make this girl feel pity for him. He had seen with his own eyes how terrifying it was when the witch used people to refine poison in the voodoo vige. He was someone who ran errands for the voodoo vige. He had never entered the voodoo vige and did not dare to. Lin Jie felt that Zheng Lianda was walking too slowly and kicked his calf. It was so painful that Zheng Lianda fell to the ground, tears streaming down his face. Lin Jie said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re so annoying. Shut up.¡± Zheng Lianda¡¯s face twisted in pain. He wanted to kill Lin Jiao a thousand times. He was just a kid, but why was he so vicious? Zheng Lianda looked at Liu Sanniang pleadingly. Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you walking? Jie has a bad temper. It¡¯s inevitable that he will do something rude if you don¡¯t listen.¡± Hearing the faint sound of knuckles moving, Zheng Lianda was so frightened that he did not have time to cry. He got up with difficulty and led the way. How did he misjudge them before? They were both demons. Why did he think they were harmless people? There were a few mountains behind Qingping Town. After crossing a mountain, there was no one around. The residents at the foot of the mountain would note to this deep mountain. Zheng Lianda panted as he led the way. He knew that it was useless to beg for mercy. If he wanted to live, he could only use his wits. He was familiar with this ce. When he was young, he was curious and would wander around. He knew where the trap was. In any case, he would die either way. Why not try? Zheng Lianda looked at the path and said, ¡°Miss Liu, this is the shortcut. If you¡¯re in a hurry to find your family, why don¡¯t we take the shortcut?¡± Zheng Lianda did not dare to look at Liu Sanniang and Lin Jie and only suggested. Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°Your fate says that you¡¯re about to die. Are you sure you want to take this path?¡± Zheng Lianda shivered. ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± If he really brought them to the voodoo vige, he would not have a chance to go back alive. After Zheng Lianda finished speaking, he heard Liu Sanniang say calmly, ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± Zheng Lianda took the shortcut, and Lin Jie walked behind him. The path was overgrown with weeds, and countless dead leaves had umted on the ground. Zheng Lianda took big steps forward without batting an eyelid. He suddenly heard the sound of something falling behind him. He turned around smugly and looked at the ck pit. He smiled. ¡°B*tch, how dare you harm me? Now that you¡¯ve fallen into the trap, let¡¯s see how you cane out. Not only will your second brother die, but all of you will also die.¡± Zheng Lianda happily went up the mountain to the voodoo vige to take credit. This time, he could at least get some treasures. What Zheng Lianda did not know was that Liu Sanniang and Lin Jie followed not far behind him. The trap might be useful to animals, but it was useless against people from the Mystic World. Lin Jie looked disgusted. He felt that Zheng Lianda was emitting a stench.. Lin Jie said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you save him?¡± Chapter 792 - 792: Voodoo Village 2 Chapter 792: Voodoo Vige 2 Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Zheng Lianda had already arrived at the voodoo vige. There was someone guarding the entrance of the vige. Zheng Lianda went up and nodded before being brought in. Several people also came out of the voodoo vige and headed in the direction where Lin Jie and Liu Sanniang fell. Liu Sanniang sneaked into the vige with Lin Jie. At this moment, Zheng Lianda¡¯s big eyes lit up. Worms with strange abilities were a treasure. Countless officials and nobles fought over them. The voodoo vige actually gave him ten worms at once as a reward. He was going to be rich. An old elder came in with a ck jar. Zheng Lianda stood up with a smile. ¡°Third Master Miao, why are you here personally? I¡¯m just a small fry. You can just send a servant over.¡± Third Master Miao looked at Zheng Lianda indifferently and said, ¡°After so many years, do you think we don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve done? What makes you think you can get the worm?¡± Third Master Miao¡¯s cold attitude caused the smile on Zheng Lianda¡¯s face to instantly freeze. Zheng Lianda felt his hair stand on end and his entire body turn cold. It was as if an inexplicable danger had surrounded him. He swallowed his saliva and said with difficulty, ¡°Third Master Miao, I shouldn¡¯t havee to ask for rewards. Don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll leave now.¡± Third Master Miao looked at Zheng Lianda coldly, as if he was looking at a dead person. ¡°If you like worms so much, why don¡¯t you spend the rest of your life with worms? Don¡¯t you always want toe to our voodoo vige? Now that you have the chance, why do you want to leave?¡± Zheng Lianda was on the verge of tears. ¡°Third Master Miao, please. I was blind. I didn¡¯t know what was good for me. Let me go.¡± Zheng Lianda was in extreme despair, and his eyes were filled with fear as he begged for mercy. Third Master Miao opened the worm jar, and a ck worm crawled out. Zheng Lianda¡¯s face turned pale and he wanted to run, but the worm took a leap andnded steadily on Zheng Lianda¡¯s head. Immediately, a cold feeling spread down from his head. He felt a pain in his scalp, as if something had crawled into his brain. Zheng Lianda¡¯s stiff body suddenly fell to the ground. His eyes were wide open, filled with fear and regret. He shouldn¡¯t have been so greedy. The ck worm crawled out of Zheng Lianda¡¯s be. It was not stained with blood at all and was the size of a thumb. With a jump, it returned to the jar in Third Master Miao¡¯s hand. Third Master Miao covered the jar and instructed the people outside, ¡°Carry him to the temple and feed him until the worm kinges out.¡± The people who were sent out to bring Liu Sanniang returned empty-handed. They said to Third Master Miao, ¡°Third Master, there¡¯s nothing in the trap. Have those two already sneaked into the vige? Will they ruin our n?¡± Third Master Miao¡¯s expression was calm. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Once they can¡¯t find the person they are looking for, they¡¯ll leave.¡± Seeing that Third Master Miao¡¯s expression was firm, they were relieved. After all, the person they brought back had long changed and forgotten about the past. Thinking of this, they were no longer worried. The voodoo vige was an earthen building with many floors and was densely popted. The people living at the top were the people with the highest status. The lower they lived, the lower their status. Most of the people who lived at the highest floor of the earthen building had never stepped out of the vige. The courtyard on the very top was filled with flowers and nts. When the sun shone, the scenery in the courtyard was gorgeous. Miao Xiu walked among them, cutting off the dead leaves with the scissors in her hand. After trimming the flowers, she entered the house and walked to the bed. She said to the unconscious person on the bed with a smile, ¡°You have to wake up quickly. You have to wake up and marry me.¡± Miao Xiu reached out, her eyes filled with love. Miao Xiu leaned over and kissed the man¡¯s forehead before happily getting up to do something. In the kitchen, Miao Xiu was making soup. After everything was done, she scooped it up and carried it into the house. She helped the man sit up before feeding him the soup. Miao Xiu said, ¡°Is this delicious? I stewed it for a long time. Wake up. When you get better, you have to thank me and love me.¡± The man¡¯s eyshes fluttered. Miao Xiu put down the bowl in surprise. ¡°Yu Lang, are you about to wake up?¡± Under Miao Xiu¡¯s expectant gaze, the man¡¯s eyshes fluttered and he slowly opened his eyes. Miao Xiu screamed in surprise, ¡°Yu Lang, Yu Lang, you¡¯re finally awake.¡± Liu Eng felt a splitting headache. He looked at this unfamiliar woman and did not know where he was. His entire body hurt, and his mind felt like it was being eaten by tens of thousands of worms. Miao Xiu pounced on Liu Eng excitedly. ¡°Yu Lang, Yu Lang, I¡¯ve been waiting for you to wake up for a long time.¡± Liu Eng had so much headache that he was about to go crazy. He didn¡¯t understand what the woman was talking about, but when the woman approached him, he subconsciously pushed her away. He already had someone in his heart, so how could he let another woman hug him? However, his body seemed to not belong to him. It was so soft that he had no strength at all. He wanted to push this woman away, but he could not. Liu Eng felt that his head was starting to turn nk. Miao Xiu let go of Liu Eng. Seeing that he was in pain, she said anxiously, ¡°Yu Lang, you haven¡¯t recovered yet. You still need to recuperate. I was too excited just now. Don¡¯t be angry. I made a fragrant soup for you. Drink it quickly. After drinking it, you¡¯ll be nourished.¡± Miao Xiu looked at Liu Eng and fed him the soup. Liu Eng wanted to refuse, but he really needed to recuperate. He did not even have the strength to push a woman away. What was going on? His body seemed to have been shattered and reconstructed. He only remembered that when he woke up at night to go to the toilet, he seemed to have been bitten by a mosquito and then lost consciousness.. Chapter 793 - 793: Voodoo Village 3 Chapter 793: Voodoo Vige 3 Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions He could not wake up no matter what. Pain came from everywhere, and he was powerless to resist. When he finally woke up, he was like this. This unfamiliar woman called him Yu Lang, which made Liu Eng very ufortable. However, his mouth was numb and he could not even speak. If he wanted to figure it out, he had to survive first, so he tried his best to swallow the soup. Miao Xiu fed Liu Eng two bowls of soup. Seeing that Liu Eng had drunk all of it, she was extremely happy. ¡°Yu Lang, eat more and recover quickly. I¡¯m so happy to see you wake up. I¡¯ll cook porridge for you tonight with delicious soup, okay?¡± Liu Eng was disgusted by her sweet tone. He hated it when she looked at him like he was her lover, and he hated it when she called him Yu Lang. Miao Xiu looked at Liu Eng and wiped the corners of his mouth. Miao Xiu said gently, ¡°Yu Lang, 1 know you can¡¯t talk yet. You have to wait a little longer, but you¡¯ll get better eventually. When you¡¯re fully recovered, we¡¯ll get married. At that time, we¡¯ll have two children, a boy and a girl.¡± Miao Xiu described their future with a happy and sweet smile. Liu Eng closed his eyes. He was afraid that if he continued to look at her, he would vomit. His body was tired and numb, making him feel tired just moving his eyes. Everything around him was unfamiliar. What kind of ce was this? This woman always called him Yu Lang. This made him wonder if he had changed his appearance and wanted to find a mirror to look at himself. But now, he was bedridden. Liu Eng closed his eyes and quickly fell asleep. Miao Xiu gently stroked Liu Eng¡¯s face and whispered, ¡°If you¡¯re tired, sleep. 1¡¯11 take good care of you and make you more and more energetic.¡± Miao Xiu cleared the bowls and stood up. The fire in the small kitchen was still burning, and there was something stewing on it. At the thought that she could be with the person she loved forever, Miao Xiu had a faint smile on her face. After cleaning up the kitchen, Miao Xiu entered the house and brought out an embroidery rack to do embroidering. As the sky gradually darkened, she went into the kitchen to get busy. Her face was filled with happiness. There was nothing more blissful than being with someone you loved. The porridge cooked with soup stock was very fragrant and thick. After filling the bowl, Miao Xiu returned to the house and helped Liu Eng up like in the morning. Liu Eng opened his eyes and looked at Miao Xiu, trying his best to see himself in Miao Xiu¡¯s eyes. Miao Xiu took a spoon and scooped a mouthful of fragrant porridge for Liu Eng. She said, ¡°Yu Lang, do you think 1 should embroider a few mandarin ducks on the wedding dress? My embroidery skills are not very good, so the ones I embroider might not look as vivid.¡± Liu Eng was certain that he did not know this woman. He did not like this kind of woman at all. He was burning with anxiety and only wanted to get better and go home as soon as possible. His parents must be anxious. If he did not return home in time, Ye Niuniu would definitely be worried. He had even promised her that he would go back and marry her after the war ended. But now, he could not move at all, and his heart was still in pain. Miao Xiu did not seem to notice Liu Eng¡¯s strange gaze. Instead, she continued to ask him happily, ¡°Yu Lang, why don¡¯t we embroider white cranes? 1 like some birds that are loyal. Let¡¯s embroider white cranes.¡± Liu Eng almost choked. It was impossible for him to marry this woman. At this moment, he could only hold back his anger. His heart ached. Liu Eng wanted to move his finger, but no matter how hard he tried, it was as if this body did not belong to him. It was motionless. If not for the fact that he could still swallow, he would have thought that he was a dead person. What was going on? Was he crippled? Liu Eng was anxious. Miao Xiu looked at the expressionless Liu Eng and wiped the soup from the corner of his mouth with a gentle expression. ¡°I like you very much. You have to treat me well for the rest of your life. You can¡¯t change your mind. It wasn¡¯t easy for us to get together. You can never leave me.¡± Liu Eng was about to go crazy. After Miao Xiu fed him, she stood up and went out. Soon, she came back with hot water and wiped Liu Eng¡¯s face and hands before going to wash up. Seeing that she actually wanted to sleep with him, Liu Eng panicked. Miao Xiu opened a small drawer from the bed. She took out a jar and took out a milky white worm. Miao Xiu put the jar away and brought the worm to Liu Eng¡¯s mouth. ¡°Yu Lang, open your mouth. Take this worm. It can help you recover faster. I can¡¯t wait to be your bride.¡± Liu Eng felt the soft touch on his mouth and subconsciously refused. This was a worm. How could he eat it? It was too disgusting. This woman looked gentle on the surface, but Liu Eng felt that she was terrifying. However, the worm seemed to have received an order and burrowed into Liu Eng¡¯s mouth. Liu Eng felt a heat in his throat. This heat slowly spread throughout his body, making him feel that his body was still alive. Liu Eng gulped. If he ate more, he would probably recover faster. Miao Xiu had alreadyid down. She held his hand and leaned into his arms. Liu Eng felt ufortable and every nerve in his body was resisting. However, he could not move. Liu Eng was so angry that he fainted. Just like that, he fainted from anger. Miao Xiu hugged Liu Eng to sleep in satisfaction. In Miao Xiu¡¯s eyes, this was the lover she yearned for. She did not know that the person who woke up was Liu Eng. At night, Liu Sanniang and Lin Jie decided to go to the temple to take a look. They searched the entire vige but could not find Liu Eng. The temple was where the worms were raised. Lin Jie was a little worried. If Liu Eng was used to refine worms, he would definitely die. Lin Jie wanted tofort Liu Sanniang, but he could not bring himself to say anything.. Chapter 794 - 794: Voodoo Village 4 Chapter 794: Voodoo Vige 4 Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions When they arrived at the temple, Liu Sanniang and Lin Jie looked at it from afar. The temple was actually a cave. There were several people guarding outside the cave. It was not easy to sneak in. Lin Jie said in a low voice, ¡°Shifu, if we get close, we¡¯ll probably rm them.¡± Liu Eng had yet to be found. If these people were alerted, it would probably be even more disadvantageous to the search. Liu Sanniang said softly, ¡°We are not going to enter.¡± There were several people guarding the cave. The best way to investigate was by using their spiritual sense. Lin Jie nodded and found a hidden ce with Liu Sanniang. Lin Jie said to Liu Sanniang, ¡°Shifu, go ahead. I¡¯ll guard you.¡± Before Liu Sanniang could respond, Lin Jie blurted out, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, then forget it.¡± After saying that, Lin Jie regretted it, but sometimes, he just couldn¡¯t control himself from being sensitive. Liu Sanniang reached out and touched Lin Jie¡¯s head. ¡°Be careful.¡± Liu Sanniang closed her eyes and did not move. Lin Jiao could feel that Liu Sanniang¡¯s spiritual sense had gone very far like a gust of wind. Lin Jie looked quietly at Liu Sanniang, whose body was motionless. Why did she trust him so much? If he hated her, wouldn¡¯t this be the best chance to kill her? Lin Jie guarded Liu Sanniang with extreme vignce. Even though he didn¡¯t want to admit it, he knew very well that he had already treated Liu Sanniang as his family. The few vigers guarding the temple were quietly keeping watch. When a cold wind blew over, they shrunk their necks and looked around warily. In the dark night, it was silent and nothing seemed wrong. However, in fact, Liu Sanniang had already entered the cave. The cave was very humid. She could feel the moisture in the cave. It was very dim. When she went in, she could see a white cocoon. It was very big. As she got closer, Liu Sanniang recognized that it was a person wrapped in white silk. She could vaguely see that the person inside was already bone skinny and dead. Further in, there were more cocoons like this. Some were thick and some were thin. Liu Sanniang searched inside and saw Zheng Lianda. Zheng Lianda¡¯s eyes were wide open and he was breathing weakly. His expression was ferocious and painful, and there seemed to be wormsing out of his flesh. Zheng Lianda did not seem to be dead yet, but he could no longer be saved. People had to pay the price for their greed. Soon, she reached the end of the cave. Liu Sanniang found Liu Eng with his eyes closed. She leaned over and called softly, ¡°Second Brother, Second Brother, wake up.¡± Liu Eng was not dead yet. He only looked like he had fallen into an eternal sleep. Liu Sanniang saw that his lips were a little ck, but there were no worms on his skin. However, this cave was where people were used to raise worms. Since Liu Eng was here, there must be wormrvae in his body. Liu Eng did not move. His head was lowered, and his hands were hanging by his sides. Behind him, a hook was hooked to the belt at his waist, making him lean against the stone wall like a cocoon. Looking at the cocoons, Liu Sanniang knew that it would take time for thervae to take shape. Only when they grew and took shape would theypletely devour people. Such a vicious refinement method was extremely immoral. It was difficult to raise a worm king, and using humans to raise worms would increase the chance. Liu Sanniang¡¯s heart sank, but no matter how she called out, Liu Eng did not respond. Liu Sanniang was a little anxious. ¡°Second Brother, Second Brother, wake up. Wake up.¡± Logically speaking, her second brother was not dead yet. If someone shouted, he would hear it, but Liu Eng still did not respond. At this moment, footsteps came from outside. Not long after, someone came in and went straight to the unformed cocoons. He opened the mouth and stuffed a pill into it. Then, he used a brush to wet the human head with blue water. Soon, it was Liu Eng¡¯s turn. During the process, Liu Eng did not move. On the other hand, Zheng Lianda moaned. His voice was very soft, but in this quiet cave, it sounded loud. Zheng Lianda was still conscious, but there was nothing he could do. Liu Sanniang noticed him. After the vigers fed him something, the flesh on his face bulged one after another, as if something was moving underneath it. As for the others, they seemed to have fallen asleep and did not change much. Liu Sanniang was worried. It had been a few days since Liu Eng was kidnapped. Liu Sanniang¡¯s heart ached. If anyone saw her now, they would see the tears on her face and the expression of fear. When Liu Sanniang came out of the cave, no one noticed her. She returned to her body and opened her eyes. Her cold expression frightened Lin Jie. Lin Jie asked worriedly, ¡°Shifu, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Liu Sanniang thought of Liu Eng, who was used as a container to refine worms in the cave, and her eyes turned even colder. Lin Jie immediately thought of Liu Eng. He clenched his fists. ¡°Shifu, let me just destroy this ce to save Second Uncle first.¡± After saying that, Lin Jie gritted his teeth. He did not know if Liu Eng was dead. Previously, he hoped to see a sad expression on Liu Sanniang¡¯s face, but when he really saw it, he felt extremely sad. He was not happy at all. Instead, he felt terrible. Liu Sanniang reached out and touched Lin Jie¡¯s head. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Lin Jie took the initiative to hold Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand. His eyes were filled with tears as he said in a choked voice, ¡°Shifu, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Lin Jie felt guilty. Even though he did not do anything, he still felt guilty. He wondered if things turned out like this because of his existence. Lin Jie wanted to give Liu Sanniang power to tell her that he was with her.. Chapter 795 - 795: Voodoo Village 5 Chapter 795: Voodoo Vige 5 Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°Silly child, it¡¯s not your fault.¡± Lin Jie pursed his lips and walked towards the cave with Liu Sanniang. This time, they were no longer afraid of being discovered because it was more important to bring Liu Eng home. There were a few people guarding the temple. When they saw Liu Sanniang and Lin Jie, they immediately said coldly, ¡°Who are you? No one is allowed to approach the temple. Go back immediately.¡± The people guarding the temple could tell that Liu Sanniang and Lin Jie were not ordinary, so they gave them a warning first. Lin Jie¡¯s eyes were cold and gloomy. He did not look like a child at all. The way he looked at people was as if he was staring at a dead person. Lin Jie immediately wanted to use the Yin Gate to summon melicious ghosts to deal with these people. Liu Sanniang grabbed Lin Jie¡¯s hand and shook her head slightly at him. She approached the four guards with calm eyes. Seeing that their warning was not effective, the four of them released snakes. Soon, Liu Sanniang saw the six snakes blocking her way. The snakes stuck out their tongues and let out a hissing sound. The tail also swept towards Liu Sanniang and Lin Jie. The scales that were as cold as des seemed to want to pierce through their clothes and skin. However, when it touched Liu Sanniang, it emitted white smoke. Its scales were instantly burned. It immediately let go of Liu Sanniang and slithered away. Liu Sanniang¡¯s expression was calm as she slowly walked towards the entrance of the cave. Whatever that was in front of her all retreated in fear. ¡°Quick, go and get Third Master and the others.¡± Seeing that they could not deal with Liu Sanniang, the four guards decisively stepped aside. One of them quickly left the temple, and the remaining three waited anxiously at the entrance. Liu Sanniang had already walked into the cave. Lin Jie gritted his teeth. He was targeted by another snake, but he did not feel any pain at all. He bit the snake fiercely. Then, the snake gradually turned into a worm covered in wounds. The owner of the worm immediately came over anxiously. Before he could pick up the worm from the ground, it was crushed by a foot, causing the person¡¯s face to turn twisted with anger. Lin Jie stomped the worm, spat out a mouthful of ck saliva, and wiped the corner of his mouth. Before the person could attack him, he had already made a move. He punched the person¡¯s stomach so hard that he immediately heard the sound of bones breaking. The person was sent smashing into hispanions. Lin Jie¡¯s eyes turned red, looking strange and terrifying. He did not stop and rushed towards the three of them. The three of them originally thought that Liu Sanniang was the difficult one to deal with. Liu Sanniang entered the cave of the temple and left a child outside. However, they did not expect that this child was not to be trifled with either. It was not an exaggeration to say that his fist was like a thousand kilograms of hard rock. When it hit them, there was the sound of bones breaking¡­ The three of them were miserable and retreated in defeat. After they left the temple for a while, Lin Jie stopped chasing after them. Instead, he returned to the temple and walked into the cave. The three of them helped each other. Looking at the two of them who had entered the cave, they cursed in their hearts. One of them said with difficulty, ¡°Who are these two? How can they be so powerful?¡± Lin Jie looked like a harmless child, but in the end, he single-handedly beat three grown men. The other two spat out a mouthful of blood. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know why they wanted to enter the temple.¡± One of them spat out a mouthful of blood and said fiercely, ¡°Those who trespass must die. Otherwise, our voodoo vige will lose its reputation. Whether it¡¯s Third Master or Grand Master, we have to get rid of these two people.¡± The three of them were furious. They were not Liu Sanniang¡¯s match, but what about the most powerful person in the voodoo vige? Thinking of their grand master, who had been in seclusion for many years, the three of them felt that their grand master was still very powerful. Dealing with Liu Sanniang and Lin Jie should be a piece of cake. Instead of leaving, the three of them waited and watched the entrance quietly. At this moment, Liu Sanniang had already put Liu Eng down. She sat cross-legged and cut her palm. She ced her palm on Liu Eng¡¯s head and chanted softly. Lin Jie¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he walked in. He knew why Liu Sanniang was so sad. These despicable people actually used people to refine worms. Unfortunately, Liu Eng was kidnapped here to be a container for the worms. Lin Jie walked to Liu Sanniang¡¯s side and stood quietly. He looked at Liu Eng, who was still unconscious, and clenched his fists, waiting anxiously. As Liu Sanniang chanted the scriptures softly and her blood flowed into the wound on Liu Eng¡¯s head, Liu Eng¡¯s cheeks gradually puffed out, and one could vaguely see a lump of ck thing swimming underneath the skin. Lin Jie was a little anxious, but he could only wait quietly. He was afraid that making a sound would disturb Liu Sanniang. A drop of blood was fused with the ck thing, causing the ck thing to twist crazily. A needle-like ck tail pierced through the space between Liu Eng¡¯s eyebrows. A lump of ck thing twisted crazily and struggled toe out. Soon, a worm with a ck tail fell to the ground, struggling to escape. Lin Jie stared fixedly at the worm. Without hesitation, he raised his foot and stomped on it, crushing it to vent his anger. Liu Sanniang stopped chanting the scriptures and retracted her hand. She opened her eyes and looked at Lin Jie. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Second Brother¡¯s soul has left his body. His internal organs seem to have been swapped too. As long as we find him, he will be fine..¡± Chapter 796 - 796: Voodoo Village 6 Chapter 796: Voodoo Vige 6 Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The redness in Lin Jie¡¯s eyes slowly faded. He said softly, ¡°It¡¯s good that Second Uncle is fine. This ce is an evilnd. No matter who took Second Uncle¡¯s soul, we will find it.¡± No one could take away what belonged to Liu Eng! Lin Jie looked into Liu Sanniang¡¯s eyes and heaved a sigh of relief when he confirmed that there was no pain in her eyes. He was really afraid that Liu Eng would die. Liu Sanniang looked at Liu Eng, who had his eyes closed, and replied softly, ¡°I naturally have to take back what belongs to Second Brother.¡± When she was forcing out the worm in Liu Eng, she sensed that there was no life force in Liu Eng¡¯s body. Liu Sanniang did not know if it was because of the worm or something else. No matter what the reason was, it had something to do with the voodoo vige. Her second brother was originally healthy. Since there was evil here, it should be eliminated. Liu Sanniang carried Liu Eng and walked out with Lin Jie. As soon as they came out of the cave in the temple, they were stopped. The people who went to report had already returned. The strong men in the voodoo vige all rushed over, holding torches. There were thirty to forty people, led by an old man. ¡°Third Eunuch, they¡¯re the ones who trespassed the temple.¡± Looking at the person Liu Sanniang put down, the people in the voodoo vige were furious. In their eyes, the people used to refine worms were especially important. Every worm king was a priceless treasure, and from a person, only one worm king could be produced. Third Master Miao¡¯s eyes darkened as he said coldly, ¡°You are courting death. I thought that you would leave if you couldn¡¯t find him. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so capable. The container I carefully chose to raise the worm king was destroyed by you just like that. In that case, i¡¯ll let you pay with your lives.¡± There were no longer any signs of worms moving in Liu Eng¡¯s body. This meant that the worms inside had been destroyed. Third Master Miao¡¯s expression was dark. Liu Sanniang looked at Third Master Miao calmly, her eyes cold. Third Master Miao raised his hand, and dozens of people surrounded Liu Sanniang and Lin Jie. Liu Sanniang and Lin Jie did not retreat. Lin Jie¡¯s eyes turned red as he clenched his fists and fought off anyone who dared to approach. As for those who approached Liu Sanniang, as long as they got close, they would be burned by a force. Liu Sanniang¡¯s eyes were calm. She gently grabbed a man¡¯s arm and caused white smoke to emit on him. Liu Sanniang approached Third Master Miao step by step. She was so strange that the people in the voodoo vige were terrified and did not dare to approach. They had never seen such a person before. They could not even hurt Liu Sanniang at all. Instead, they were burned as long as they touched her. Third Master Miao stared at Liu Sanniang as if he wanted to see through her, but he became more and more shocked. ¡°What exactly are you?¡± He had seen many people with strange abilities, but he had never seen someone like Liu Sanniang. He could not find a way to capture her at all. As for Lin Jie, he was even more ferocious. Facing so many people, he was not afraid at all. He hammered them with his fists. Every time he hit someone, the bones would definitely shatter. Who exactly were these two people? Liu Sanniang said coldly, ¡°We are people who eliminate evil.¡± Third Master Miao¡¯s eyes were ruthless. The people in the voodoo vige were naturally not good people. Could Liu Sanniang eliminate them just because she said so? Third Master Miao snorted. ¡°How arrogant. I want to see how capable you are.¡± Third Master Miao took out the jar he brought with him. As soon as he opened it, a centipede crawled out, bringing along with it a faint scent. Seeing that Liu Sanniang had breathed in the scent, Third Master Miao narrowed his eyes. ¡°Since you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you, I¡¯ll use you as a sacrifice to feed my worm king.¡± In Liu Sanniang¡¯s eyes, the centipede was extremely huge. Every leg was like a sharp knife, and its poisonous teeth were blue, indicating that it was deadly. The centipede immediately attacked Liu Sanniang. Its ck body quickly wrapped around Liu Sanniang. When Third Master Miao saw this scene, he smiled. Third Master Miao looked at Lin Jie coldly and said, ¡°All of you, retreat. We¡¯ll deal with him after the worm king is born out of this girl. These two people are from the Mystic World. If they are used to refine worms, they will definitely be able to produce the worm king.¡± As for Liu Eng¡¯s body, Third Master Miao did not even look at it. If it was destroyed, so be it. The centipede seemed to have devoured Liu Sanniang and was crawling towards Lin Jie. Third Master Miao was relieved, and the others heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°How can a little girl deal with a worm king that can only be refined once in a hundred years? You don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you. I wanted to let you live¡­¡± Third Master Miao looked at Lin Jie coldly and his tone was cold. However, before he could finish speaking, the centipede copsed with a bang. As the centipede¡¯s body shattered, they saw Liu Sanniang sitting on the ground, enveloped in a golden light. The smile on Third Master Miao¡¯s face froze, and he felt a sharp pain in his heart before he spat out arge mouthful of blood. His hair turned pale at a visible speed. In a short moment, he could not even stand up straight. His face was filled with shock and disbelief. How was this possible? Liu Sanniang stood up and said calmly, ¡°Hand over my second brother.¡± Third Master Miao¡¯s vision was a little blurry, and the turbidness in his eyes made him unable to see Liu Sanniang¡¯s face clearly. However, he knew that the blurry figure was the woman who destroyed everything he had. Third Master Miao knew best how powerful the worm king was, but he did not know that Liu Sanniang was even more powerful. He thought that Liu Sanniang was just here to look for her family. If she could not find her family, she would leave. The temple was heavily guarded, but it was broken through and even the worm king was destroyed. Third Master Miao¡¯s heart was bleeding. Liu Sanniang slowly walked up to Third Master Miao. ¡°Where¡¯s my second brother?¡± Third Master Miao trembled and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°He¡¯s already dead.¡± Liu Eng was just an empty shell used to raise the worms. He was no different from dead. Liu Sanniang looked at Third Master Miao. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to tell me, 1¡¯11 find him myself.¡± Under Third Master Miao¡¯s shocked gaze, Liu Sanniang grabbed his wrist and crushed him with her power. No matter how strong Third Master Miao¡¯s mental defense was, it was still shattered. Liu Sanniang frowned, her eyes cold. Third Master Miao widened his turbid eyes, which were filled with fear. He had never met such a person. In front of her, he had no secrets. This strange and powerful force made him afraid. At this moment, Third Master Miao understood what the difference was.. He was an ant on the ground, and the person in front of him was a high and mighty god! Chapter 797 - 797: Voodoo Village 7 Chapter 797: Voodoo Vige 7 Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Liu Sanniang let go of Third Master Miao¡¯s hand. Third Master Miao fell to the ground like mud. Liu Sanniang turned around, carried Liu Eng¡¯s body, and walked towards the voodoo vige, unobstructed. After watching Liu Sanniang and Lin Jie walk away, the rest of them staggered to Third Master Miao¡¯s side and helped him up. ¡°Third Eunuch, what should we do?¡± Third Master Miao opened his mouth and spat out the blood in his mouth. He said with difficulty, ¡°Quick, go and invite the grand master over from the mountain. Take this token with you. In three days, you must¡­ invite the grand master over.¡± Grand Master Miao was the person closest to bing a god in the voodoo vige. He lived in seclusion in the depths of the mountains. Many juniors guessed that he was already dead, but only the n chief in charge of the voodoo vige knew that he was still alive. Third Master Miao was the n chief. Even though they had not seen each other for decades, he knew that the grand master was still around. Facing Liu Sanniang and Lin Jie, the people in the voodoo vige werepletely helpless. The only person who could fight them was the ancestor of the voodoo vige, Grand Master Miao. Legend had it that he raised a worm king that was a thousand years old. Third Master Miao¡¯s breathing was weak. After the death of his worm king that was a hundred years old, he was half-dead. His body was decaying and his death was imminent. The nsmen immediately carried Third Master Miao back, but when they saw Third Madam Miao, who had been chased out, they were at a loss. Seeing the nsmen, Third Madam Miao said, ¡°A few people came just now and chased us out without any exnation. My son resisted, but he was beaten half to death by that child.¡± Beside Third Madam Miao was Third Master Miao¡¯s son, Miao Si, lying on the ground. His chest was sunken, and his breathing was also weak. Third Master Miao was so anxious that he spat out another mouthful of blood. ¡°Save, save him.¡± After saying this, he cked out. The nsmen immediately helped Third Master Miao and Miao Si lie down before feeding them medicinal worms. No one dared to approach the house where Third Master Miao lived. The sky slowly brightened. The wound on Liu Eng¡¯s head had already healed. His soul was gone, and his living body was extremely weak. Liu Sanniang recalled what she saw when she read Third Master Miao¡¯s mind, and her eyes were cold. Liu Eng was brought back to the voodoo vige just so that his organs could be transnted to the lover of the saintess of the voodoo vige. They didn¡¯t care about Liu Eng¡¯s life at all. In any case, after saving the saintess¡¯s lover, Liu Eng wouldn¡¯t be able to live, so they might as well make his body a container for the worms. Liu Sanniang¡¯s eyes darkened. Lin Jie walked to Liu Sanniang¡¯s side and said softly, ¡°Shifu, Second Uncle¡¯s life is stable. We just have to find his soul.¡± After taking back everything that belonged to Liu Eng, he would be as energetic as before. Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Take care of him. I¡¯ll go find his soul.¡± This voodoo vige was filled with danger. Only by handing Liu Eng to Lin Jie could Liu Sanniang feel at ease. Lin Jie nodded. ¡°Shifu, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let anyone hurt Second Uncle.¡± Unless he was dead. Liu Sanniang reached out and touched Lin Jie¡¯s head. ¡°Thank you.¡± The evil that Lin Jiemitted would continue to bother him. However, he had a pure and kind heart, so the sins would only bother him for the time being. The true owner of those sins was the Divine Emperor. The sins that he dispersed would eventually return to him. Liu Sanniang walked out. Lin Jie looked at her back and slowly closed the door. After Liu Sanniang left, Lin Jie returned to the bed and sat at the end of the bed to guard Liu Eng. He didn¡¯t need to eat, drink, and sleep. As Liu Sanniang walked up the building, the vigers looked at her warily. Whether it was adults or children, they all treated her as an evil person and wished they could kill her. Liu Sanniang walked to the top and stopped outside a courtyard. The people who followed Liu Sanniang were also far away. This was the quietest and mostfortable ce in the vige. She reached out and gently pushed the door open. The courtyard was filled with flowers. Even though it was winter, these flowers were still blooming beautifully. However, on closer look, one could see that there was a thinyer of white membrane in the pots where the flowers were nted. It was the white skin of the corpses of the worms. From Third Master Miao¡¯s memories, the person who swapped bodies with her second brother was here. Even if she could not find her second brother¡¯s soul, the internal organs that belonged to her second brother were still here. Miao Xiu opened the door and came out. She looked at Liu Sanniang coldly and said, ¡°How rude of you to barge into someone¡¯s house uninvited.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Miao Xiu indifferently. In a daze, she thought of Miao Zhen. Liu Sanniang slowly said, ¡°Who is Miao Zhen to you?¡± Miao Xiu frowned. ¡°Have you seen our great aunt?¡± Liu Sanniang was not certain that Miao Zhen was also from the voodoo vige. Liu Sanniang looked at Miao Xiu indifferently and said, ¡°You said that I came uninvited, so do you know what you¡¯re doing? Taking without asking is considered stealing. You¡¯re exactly the same as your great-aunt Miao Zhen. You¡¯re also disgusting.¡± For their own selfish reasons, they felt that it was only right for them to sacrifice the world. Being mocked, Miao Xiu¡¯s face turned pale. She looked at Liu Sanniang hatefully. ¡°You¡¯re courting death. How dare you break into my house and insult me? I¡¯m going to kill you.¡± Miao Zhen stretched out her hands. There was a silver bell on her hands. With a gentle shake of her hand, the silver bell let out a crisp sound. As her hand gestures changed, the surrounding scenery changed. The surroundings were pitch-ck, apanied by the low and rough breathing of an unknown ferocious beast. It seemed to be very far away, but it also seemed to be very close. Once a person was in such an illusion, they would subconsciously run for their lives and they would be drowned in fear. Liu Sanniang only closed her eyes quietly and released majestic power. She could clearly see Miao Xiu in the distance, and she had be a huge poisonous spider. Liu Sanniang walked towards where Miao Xiu was. Ayer of faint golden light enveloped Liu Sanniang. A huge poisonous spider descended from the sky and covered Liu Sanniang with its huge body. However, soon, the poisonous spider exploded into two halves, and ck liquid sttered everywhere, but Liu Sanniang was not stained at all. She walked towards Miao Xiu. In the illusion, Miao Xiu let out a sharp and ear-piercing voice.. ¡°What are you? Why can¡¯t I kill you?¡± Chapter 798 - 798: Voodoo Village 8 Chapter 798: Voodoo Vige 8 Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Miao Xiu was the Saintess of the voodoo vige, and the poison she refined was different. It was powerful and she had never failed to take anyone¡¯s life. However, she could not kill Liu Sanniang. The faint golden light on Liu Sanniang¡¯s body contained too much power that was enough to destroy everything. Miao Xiu¡¯s eyes were filled with the desire to seize it. However, she did not even know what this irresistible force was. She watched as Liu Sanniang walked up to her, squatted down, and urately grabbed her wrist. Miao Xiu struggled. ¡°Let go of me. Let go of me.¡± Looking closer, Miao Xiu realized something terrifying. Liu Sanniang did not even open her eyes. Being grabbed by her, Miao Xiu felt uneasy and afraid. A force enveloped Miao Xiu. Miao Xiu resisted with all her might, and her voice became sharper. ¡°Get out¡ª¡± Miao Xiu¡¯s world was pitch-ck. Liu Sanniang¡¯s power was golden. Miao Xiu felt her entire body tremble. What kind of power was this? Why did she feel like she was burning in a raging fire? Looking at Liu Sanniang in front of her, Miao Xiu only wanted to get rid of her. She used all her strength, but the hand that was grabbed by Liu Sanniang could not move at all. Her mental defense was broken, and Liu Sanniang barged in unobstructed. At this moment, all the darkness in Miao Xiu unfolded in front of Liu Sanniang. Miao Xiu had been the Saintess of the voodoo vige since she was born. Since she was young, she had been refining worms. In her opinion, there was nothing wrong with using the human body to refine worms. Growing up, Miao Xiu had never left the vige. As a girl, she would inevitably be rebellious at some point. She wanted to go down the mountain. She often sneaked down the mountain to have fun. In Qingping Town, there was a schr who came over from another to teach. Compared to those vulgar people, the schr was unique. Miao Xiu liked to see his gentle look when he was teaching and how patient he was with children. Third Master Miao was very angry that Miao Xiu sneaked out. He locked Miao Xiu in the courtyard and did not allow her to go out because Miao Xiu was the Saintess. Even if she wanted to marry, she could only marry someone from the voodoo vige. Miao Xiu was different from the other women. She said righteously, ¡°I like that schr. If I have to get married, I¡¯ll marry him. He¡¯s well-read and can teach me a lot. It¡¯s fine if I don¡¯t go out. Go and bring him over to teach me. That way, I won¡¯t go down the mountain again. As long as he¡¯s around, I won¡¯t leave.¡± Third Master Miao could not dissuade Miao Xiu, so he could only go and invite the schr to teach her. However, the voodoo vige was not an ordinary ce after all. The schr was also willing toe. Every time, he would be brought over blindfolded. Miao Xiu was lively, and her eyes were always passionate when she looked at Yu Lang. Miao Xiu had never treated him as a teacher. She treated Yu Lang as her future husband. With such a person by her side, she didn¡¯t mind spending the rest of her life in the vige. However, Yu Lang was already engaged and only treated Miao Xiu as his student. Miao Xiu mustered up her courage to express her feelings and she was rejected. After rejecting Miao Xiu, Yu Lang said that he would nevere again. How could Miao Xiu agree? In Miao Xiu¡¯s opinion, if she liked someone, she would try her best to get him. She was not ugly. She had what other women had. Why couldn¡¯t she get the person she loved? She trapped Yu Lang in the voodoo vige. Yu Lang was a schr and was rtively weak. After knowing that Miao Xiu was a woman who refined worms, he resisted even more. He tried the soft way and the hard way, but he could not change Miao Xiu¡¯s mind. The voodoo vige was tightly guarded. There was no way Yu Lang could escape. Miao Xiuhuan prepared the wedding dress happily as she said to Yu Lang, ¡°Yu Lang, don¡¯t even think about leaving. You haven¡¯t been back for two months. They all think you¡¯re dead. Just live with me in peace for the rest of your life.¡± Miao Xiu felt that if she destroyed Yu Lang¡¯s life, he would spend the rest of his life with her. However, she did not know that destroying his life was also destroying his hope. Miao Xiu did not listen to what Yu Lang said. It was not that Yu Lang had never escaped, but he was captured by the people in the voodoo vige every time. Seeing that the wedding date was getting closer and closer, Yu Lang gave up. Miao Xiu thought that he had agreed to marry her and wanted to spend the rest of his life with her. However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, Yu Lang took the poison Miao Xiu hid in the drawer. Even though Miao Xiu fed him the antidote, Yu Lang¡¯s body was still damaged. The poison was so strong that it killed him almost instantly. Miao Xiu cried her heart out. She wanted to keep Yu Lang alive. She was not married to him yet. She had nted so many beautiful flowers just so that when she married her sweetheart, the scene would be the most beautiful. How could he die just like that? In the voodoo vige, there were many ways to save one¡¯s life. If Yu Lang was dead, she just had to bring him back to life. However, she had yet to learn such a heaven-defying technique. A ck figure appeared in the room. He looked at Miao Xiu indifferently and asked her, ¡°Do you want to save him?¡± Miao Xiu was extremely vignt against the ck figure that suddenly appeared. However, the ck figure walked to Miao Xiu¡¯s side and reached out to touch Yu Lang¡¯s hand. Yu Lang, who was originally dead, opened his eyes weakly. Seeing that he was not dead after taking the poison, he said to Miao Xiu in despair, ¡°Let me go. 1 don¡¯t have you in my heart.¡± When Miao Xiu saw this, she knew that this ck figure could save Yu Lang. Miao Xiu begged, ¡°Please save him. I¡¯m willing to do anything.¡± The ck figure smiled. ¡°If you want to save him, you have to give him the internal organs of a healthy person. I¡¯ve already helped you. You need to do the rest yourself.¡± Yu Lang did not want to live at all. He looked at the ck figure with hatred and Miao Xiu with disgust. He thought that the poison could kill him, but he did not expect Miao Xiu to save him. Miao Xiu asked the ck figure, ¡°What should I do?¡± The ck figure said calmly, ¡°Find an extraordinary man with a healthy body to extend his life.¡± The ck figure disappeared, just like when he came. Yu Lang was ced on the bed by Miao Xiu. His life force was draining away, but he was still alive. He begged Miao Xiu to kill him, but Miao Xiu ignored it. Miao Xiu looked at Yu Lang and said to him stubbornly, ¡°I like you. How can you not like me? I¡¯ve given you so many chances, but you¡¯ve disappointed me. From now on, I won¡¯t give you another chance. When you get better, we¡¯ll eat the love worm. That way, no one can separate us..¡± Chapter 799 - 799: Voodoo Village 9 Chapter 799: Voodoo Vige 9 Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions In the voodoo vige, there were all kinds of worms. What did it matter if he didn¡¯t like her? There were plenty of ways to make him like her. Mystic techniques could control everything. It was not a big deal if he didn¡¯t like her. As long as she liked him, she could make him fall head over heels in love with her. Miao Xiu immediately got the people in the voodoo vige to look for a suitable man. Coincidentally, the army had just returned from war. Liu Eng was tali and had military achievements. He looked very impressive riding a horse. Miao Xiu chose him at a nce. The army set up camp outside Qingping Town to rest. Liu Eng was captured at night. Third Master Miao kidnapped Liu Eng to the voodoo vige and warned Miao Xiu unhappily, ¡°If you continue to cause trouble, it¡¯s time to remove you from the position of the saintess.¡± If she was still disobedient, he could only use her to raise a worm king. Miao Xiu brought Liu Eng back to the courtyard andid him on the bed. Looking at Yu Lang, who was on hisst breath, and Liu Eng, who was alive and kicking, her eyes revealed craziness. ¡°Yu Lang, look, he¡¯s so alive. I definitely won¡¯t let you die. You¡¯ll fall in love with me.¡± Yu Lang¡¯s face was ashen. He did not even have the strength to speak. He hated this woman. She was young, but she was already vicious. She did not listen to reason at all. She was extremely arrogant. How could he love a narrow-minded and vicious woman who killed the innocent? Miao Xiu did not know how to use this heaven-defying technique. Her cultivation was not high enough, and Miao Xiu did not know how to see that master again, so she prayed sincerely. The man in the ck robe came. Without looking at Miao Xiu, he reached out and dug out Liu Eng¡¯s heart. Then, he dug out Yu Lang¡¯s ck heart and sent it into Liu Eng¡¯s body. After doing all of this, the ck figure said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s not easy to save him. You have to protect him well. If you lose him again, you¡¯ll lose him forever.¡± Miao Xiu knelt on the ground and looked up at the ck figure. She asked with extreme desire, ¡°Are you a god? Can 1 still see you?¡± The ck figure chuckled. ¡°If you think I¡¯m a god, then I¡¯m a god.¡± The ck figure disappeared. Miao Xiu was overjoyed. Shey on Yu Lang¡¯s body and listened to his strong heartbeat. Seeing that his pale face was gradually improving, she smiled. The poison in Yu Lang¡¯s body had already been removed. When he woke up, he could slowly recover. As for Liu Eng¡¯s body, in Miao Xiu¡¯s opinion, it was already useless. Liu Eng¡¯s body was sent to the temple to refine worms. As for Miao Xiu, she never thought that Liu Eng might have a family and his family might be waiting for him to return home. Miao Xiu trembled violently, wanting to break free from Liu Sanniang¡¯s grip. If she had known that Liu Eng was family with someone so powerful, she would not have chosen him. When Miao Xiu felt Liu Sanniang¡¯s power enveloping the worm king in her heart, she roared, ¡°No, stop.¡± However, she was grabbed by Liu Sanniang and could not break free. In a hurry, Miao Xiu grabbed Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand and bit down hard. At this moment, Miao Xiu was poisonous. The poison in her teeth surged into Liu Sanniang¡¯s body. Liu Sanniang¡¯s entire body turned ck. Miao Xiu fought with all her might. Even if she died, she had to drag Liu Sanniang down with her. Unless one had already taken the antidote from Miao Xiu, they would not be poisoned to death. At the same time, Liu Sanniang¡¯s power crushed the worm king in Miao Xiu¡¯s heart to death. Miao Xiu staggered, and Liu Sanniang also let go of her hand. Miao Xiu spat out a mouthful of ck blood, her eyes filled with disbelief. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you dead?¡± Liu Sanniang slowly opened her eyes, which had turned ck from the poison. Liu Sanniang slowly chanted the scriptures. As the scriptures came out of her mouth word by word, the ckness in Liu Sanniang¡¯s eyes gradually receded, and so did her body. In less than ten minutes, the poison in Liu Sanniang¡¯s body hadpletely disappeared. Those who wanted to attack Liu Sanniang while she was dealing with Miao Xiu were also poisoned to death by the poison released by Miao Xiu. They copsed in the courtyard, their faces turning ck. The flowers in the courtyard also withered and turned ck. Liu Sanniang walked into the house. Miao Xiu¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred. She endured the pain in her heart and got up with difficulty. She stumbled after Liu Sanniang, wanting to stop her. Liu Sanniang entered the inner room and saw Yu Lang¡¯s body lying on the bed. However, through Yu Lang¡¯s eyes, Liu Sanniang felt a sense of familiarity. She walked to the bed and called softly, ¡°Second Brother.¡± Liu Eng had woken up, but his body was still very heavy. He used all his strength, but he could only raise his hand. Hearing themotion outside and Miao Xiu¡¯s sharp voice, Liu Eng was terrified. When he saw Liu Sanniang walk in, Liu Eng almost cried. He realized that something was wrong and was afraid that Liu Sanniang would not recognize him. However, how could Liu Sanniang not recognize him? When she called him Second Brother, Liu Eng almost cried. Liu Eng kept blinking at Liu Sanniang. He tried his best to open his mouth, but he could not speak. However, Liu Sanniang already understood what he wanted to say. Miao Xiu entered the house with difficulty and said to Liu Sanniang with a fierce gaze, ¡°You can¡¯t take him away. Your second brother can¡¯t be saved anymore. He is my Yu Lang, not your second brother.¡± Liu Eng looked at Miao Xiu and rolled his eyes. If not for the fact that his tongue was as stiff as a rock, he would have retorted. He was Liu Eng, not Yu Lang! Liu Sanniang looked at Miao Xiu and said coldly, ¡°This body is Yu Lang¡¯s, but the soul in it is my second brother. As for the person you want to keep alive, he is dead.¡± Miao Xiu thought that after Yu Lang changed to a healthy body, he woulde back to life. However, in the end, the person who woke up was Liu Eng, not Yu Lang. How could Miao Xiu ept this? She went crazy and was about to pounce on Liu Eng to hug him. Liu Eng widened his eyes and looked at Liu Sanniang for help. Liu Sanniang stopped Miao Xiu from touching Liu Eng. Without the Worm King, Miao Xiu was extremely weak and could not resist Liu Sanniang.. Chapter 800 - 800: Voodoo Village 10 Chapter 800: Voodoo Vige 10 Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Liu Sanniang released her power and made Miao Xiurou copse weakly. Liu Sanniang carried Yu Lang¡¯s body and left. Liu Eng felt terrible. He wanted to ask why he was bedridden, but he could not even say a word. He was aggrieved and afraid. If he was like this for the rest of his life, how could he marry Ye Niuniu? Tears streamed down Liu Sanniang¡¯s face. At this moment, Liu Eng was not guarded and his thoughts were heard by Liu Sanniang. Liu Sanniang said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. You were poisoned. You¡¯re still alive and kicking. You can live for at least a few decades.¡± Liu Eng believed in Liu Sanniang, so he immediately felt motivated to live again. He only remembered that he was kidnapped when he woke up to go to the toilet at night. He did not remember anything after that. Liu Sanniang exined gently, ¡°You can only me yourself for being good-looking.¡± Liu Eng was a little embarrassed. Why did his sister know what he was thinking? Liu Sanniang carried Liu Eng back to Third Master Miao¡¯s house. On the way, they would also encounter people from the voodoo vige, but they were all staring at Liu Sanniang from afar with hatred in their eyes. When Lin Jie saw Liu Sanniang return, his cold eyes revealed joy. He went forward to help and ced Liu Eng on the bed with Liu Sanniang. When Liu Eng saw the body lying on the bed, his hair stood on end and his body was trembling. At this moment, Liu Eng felt a chill run down his spine. He shouted in his heart, ¡°Sanniang, what happened to me? What happened to me?¡± When Liu Sanniang heard Liu Eng¡¯s thoughts, she said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯ll exin it to you when we get back to your body.¡± Liu Eng looked at Liu Sanniang, afraid that she would disappear in an instant. He was extremely afraid now. No words could exin the fear in his heart. Because Liu Sanniang was beside him, he was at ease. He knew that his sister would definitely save him. However, his understanding of this world waspletely overturned. Looking at his body lying motionless beside him, Liu Eng was shocked. Liu Sanniang reached out and covered Liu Eng¡¯s eyes. ¡°Second Brother, don¡¯t be afraid. Close your eyes and sleep. When you wake up, we can go home.¡± Liu Eng stayed in Yu Lang¡¯s body. Only his eyes could move freely, so he did not dare to close them. Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand covered his eyes, and a warmth spread throughout Liu Eng¡¯s body, making him rxed. Gradually, Liu Eng drifted into slumber. Lin Jie stood at the side worriedly and watched as blood seeped out of Liu Sanniang¡¯s fingers. Then, he used her blood to draw runes on the real Liu Eng¡¯s face. Lin Jie felt a little bad. ¡°Shifu, can I help you?¡± Lin Jie could feel that Liu Sanniang¡¯s life force was slowly draining away. She had to pay a price to save Liu Eng. Liu Sanniang said softly, ¡°No need.¡± How could she not be willing to sacrifice for her family? At this moment, Liu Sanniang understood that while she was powerful and wanted to get rid of the Divine Emperor, the Divine Emperor was also plotting to get rid of her. The True Buddha was indestructible. Only when she was willing to die would she really die, and for her family, she was willing to give up on her life. What belonged to Liu Eng finally returned to his body. Liu Sanniang retracted her hand and sighed. Yu Lang¡¯s body turned from full of vitality back to paleness, and the remaining vitality gradually dissipated. As for Liu Eng, he was recovering at a visible speed. Liu Sanniang was relieved and said to Lin Jie, ¡°Jie, carry Yu Lang¡¯s body to the other side with me.¡± Liu Sanniang felt a little tired. Lin Jie¡¯s eyes turned red. He looked at Liu Sanniang and clenched his fists without saying anything. Liu Sanniang met Lin Jie¡¯s red eyes and reached out to touch his head. ¡°Jie.¡± Lin Jie looked at Liu Sanniang. He grabbed her hand and said, ¡°Why do you have to do this? Didn¡¯t you say that you can¡¯t use external force to save people? Then why did you save Second Uncle and even sacrifice yourself for him?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Lin Jie and said seriously, ¡°Because I¡¯m also selfish. If 1 can save my brother by giving up a part of me, I¡¯m willing. As long as you don¡¯t harm others, the heavens will allow you to be selfish.¡± That was her second brother. How could she watch him die? Yu Lang¡¯s body was carried to another room. Liu Sanniang caught two chickens in the backyard and killed them. Seeing that she was very tired, Lin Jie took the chicken. ¡°Shifu, go and rest. I¡¯ll handle it.¡± Liu Sanniang was indeed tired. Lin Jie cleaned up the two chickens and helped Liu Sanniang start the fire. Looking at Liu Sanniang busy in the kitchen, Lin Jie felt as if he had seen his sister and mother. Lin Jie was focused on adding firewood. His eyes were full of hope. He would work hard and learn diligently. In the future, he would be able to help. This time, he could not help because he did not know how to draw theseplicated talismans. When it was dark, the chicken that had been stewed for a few hours was soft and the soup was extremely fragrant. Lin Jie watched as Liu Sanniang scooped out a bowl and said, ¡°Is Second Uncle awake?¡± Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°You can wake him up now.¡± Lin Jie quickly held the bowl and said to Liu Sanniang, ¡°I¡¯ll go take care of Second Uncle. Shifu, hurry up and eat.¡± He did not need to eat or drink. He only hoped that Liu Sanniang could eat more. Liu Sanniang smiled and started eating. She didn¡¯t forget to leave Lin Jie¡¯s portion in the pot. Lin Jie entered the room, put down the bowl, and gently nudged Liu Eng. ¡°Second Uncle, wake up and eat..¡± Chapter 801 - 801: Voodoo Village 11 Chapter 801: Voodoo Vige 11 Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions In a daze, Liu Eng opened his eyes and looked at the child beside him. He said, ¡°Who are you? Where¡¯s my sister?¡± Liu Eng was overjoyed to be able to speak. This was really great. He raised his hand. His hand could move, and so could his body. However, he was still a little weak, as if he had been working for a long time and had not rested. He was tired, and his arms still hurt a little, butpared to before, he couldn¡¯t ask for more. Liu Eng slowly sat up. Lin Jie replied, ¡°I¡¯m Lin Jie. Shifu is eating. I¡¯m here to take care of Second Uncle.¡± Liu Eng sized up Lin Jie. Knowing that Lin Jie was Liu Sanniang¡¯s disciple, Liu Eng nodded. Lin Jie blew on the soup and fed it to Liu Eng. ¡°Uncle, open your mouth.¡± Liu Eng was a little embarrassed. After taking a few sips of the soup, he took the spoon from Lin Jie¡¯s hand and said, ¡°1 can do it yourself. Go and eat too. Don¡¯t starve yourself.¡± He had regained his strength now. How could he let a child take care of him all the time? Hearing the same caring tone as Madam Wei, Lin Jie felt warm in his heart, but he did not go. Instead, he took care of Liu Eng and continued feeding him. He said, ¡°Thank you for your concern, Second Uncle. I¡¯ve already eaten just now.¡± Liu Eng looked at Lin Jie and felt that his grape-like eyes were very cute. Seeing how serious he was, Liu Eng nodded. ¡°It¡¯s good that you already ate.¡± Liu Eng quickly finished the big bowl of chicken soup. He burped in satisfaction and muttered, ¡°If 1 could eat another big bowl, 1 would definitely be fine.¡± Unfortunately, his stomach was already too full to eat anything. If this continued, he would be fine after resting for a day or two. Seeing that Lin Jie was cleaning up the dishes and chicken bones, Liu Eng liked Lin Jie from the bottom of his heart. He felt that this child was really sensible. Since he was his sister¡¯s disciple, they were a family. Seeing Lin Jie carry the bowls and chopsticks out, Liu Eng shouted, ¡°Jie, when your shifu is done eating, ask her toe over. Second Uncle has a lot of things to ask her.¡± Lin Jie nodded. When Lin Jie returned to the kitchen, Liu Sanniang was already done eating. When she saw Lin Jie return, she filled up a bowl with rice for him. ¡°Come and eat.¡± Lin Jie sat down and looked at the drumstick in his bowl. He took a bite of it and said, ¡°Shifu, Second Uncle wants you to go over.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go over first. Take your time eating.¡± Lin Jie nodded. The soup was delicious, and the chicken was also fragrant. Liu Sanniang went to the inner room. When Liu Eng heard themotion, he immediately looked over. When he saw Liu Sanniang, he asked impatiently, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Tell me.¡± Why did he get involved in all these? Why was he so unlucky? If not for his sistering to save him, he would¡¯ve been dead. Liu Sanniang slowly exined to Liu Eng. Liu Eng frowned when he heard that. When Liu Sanniang finished speaking, Liu Eng was so angry that he wanted to hit people. ¡°How can they do this to me? Isn¡¯t my life a life?¡± At the thought that he was used as a container for the worms, Liu Eng felt a chill run down his spine. He couldn¡¯t help but reach out to touch the top of his head. He heaved a sigh of relief when he didn¡¯t find a hole. Liu Eng was furious that his life had been swapped. He was a living person, not a fish at the mercy of others. Could his life be used just like that? If not for the fact that he had a sister like Liu Sanniang, how could he have survived? Liu Eng was so angry that his heart ached. Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°Second Brother, don¡¯t worry. They will receive the punishment they deserve.¡± It was already dark, and Liu Eng was sleepy. Knowing that he had to recuperate here for two days, he closed his eyes in relief. Yu Lang¡¯s body was already dead. Liu Sanniang and Lin Jie ced him in the coffin. When Liu Eng recovered in two days and they left, they would send Yu Lang¡¯s corpse back. It waste at night. Miao Xiu knelt in the deste room, holding an open worm jar in her hand. She cut her hand and dripped blood into it. With a look of obsession on her face, she moved her lips and said, ¡°Yu Lang, Yu Lang¡­¡± Her faint voice spread out like the wind. Miao Xiu called out, ¡°Yu Lang,e back to me. You can only be mine.¡± Her calling seemed to carry magic power. The night was very quiet. Something shed across the snow-covered mountains and disappeared. A wisp of soul gradually condensed into a blurry figure with a look of hatred and pain on his face. He stood by Liu Sanniang¡¯s bed and said with difficulty, ¡°Help me.¡± Liu Sanniang opened her eyes and looked at Yu Lang¡¯s soul. ¡°You¡¯re Yu Lang.¡± Yu Lang was in pain. ¡°Help me. She¡¯s calling me. 1 don¡¯t want to see her. Please.¡± Liu Sanniang released a force that enveloped Yu Lang. Gradually, Yu Lang¡¯s painful expression receded. He looked at Liu Sanniang with respect. ¡°Thank you for saving me, Miss.¡± Yu Lang hated this voodoo vige. He did not want to spend a second of his life here at all. He only wanted to leave. After he was alive, he could not escape no matter what. Miao Xiu was unreasonable and did not listen to anything. He hated her. He did not want topromise even if he died. Why would he miss this ce? After he was dead, he could float out of this ce. Looking at his parents who were still desperately trying to find him, Yu Lang felt heartbroken. He was beside his parents, but they could no longer see him. Yu Lang was filled with hatred, but more than that, he felt guilty for his family. Liu Sanniang looked at Yu Lang. ¡°You¡¯re already dead. I can send you into reincarnation. What other wishes do you have?¡± Yu Lang looked at Liu Sanniang and said hopefully, ¡°Thank you, Miss. 1 know I¡¯m dead. I sensed that my corpse was here. i want to go home and say goodbye to my family..¡± Chapter 802 - 802: Voodoo Village 12 Chapter 802: Voodoo Vige 12 Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Yu Lang felt that he asked for too much and was afraid that Liu Sanniang would not agree. He was nervous. His entire life had been destroyed by the voodoo vige. He did not want to leave his corpse here. Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°i promise.¡± Yu Lang was also an innocent person, but he was already dead and could not be saved. It was only right for him to reincarnate. Yu Lang looked at Liu Sanniang and thanked her excitedly. ¡°Thank you, Miss. 1 can¡¯t thank you enough.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Yu Lang and said calmly, ¡°You can return to your corpse. After 1 settle the matters here in a few days, I¡¯ll send you home.¡± Yu Lang nodded and bade farewell to Liu Sanniang. He went to the house where his corpse was kept and entered the body. He waited to return home in peace, and the calling that made him terrified never came again. The night was dark. Miao Xiu copsed on the ground, her face extremely pale and her eyes filled with unwillingness. Her voice was hoarse and gloomy. ¡°Why isn¡¯t he back? Why isn¡¯t my Yu Lang back?¡± If it wasn¡¯t her Yu Lang who came back to life, then where did he go? Miao Xiu was extremely angry, and her eyes were filled with unwillingness and hatred. Her voice was hoarse from shouting, but she still could not summon back the soul of the person she loved. Miao Xiu did not know what had gone wrong. She was about to go crazy. Even if Yu Lang died, he had to be with her. But where had he gone now? She couldn¡¯t find him. What should she do? The sky outside the house brightened bit by bit. The people in the voodoo vige ced all their hopes on the grand master who had not left the mountain for many years. Early in the morning, Lin Jie started a fire while Liu Sanniang cooked, After breakfast, Liu Sanniang said to Lin Jie, ¡°Protect Second Uncle well. 1 have something to do.¡± Lin Jie nodded. ¡°Shifu, don¡¯t worry.¡± Liu Sanniang went out. The surroundings were very quiet, as if there was no one around. However, the unfriendly gaze in the dark was filled with killing intent. Liu Sanniang went to the temple. The people who hated her followed. When they saw Liu Sanniang enter the temple, everyone looked anxious. ¡°What is she trying to do now? When is the grand eldering? If he doesn¡¯te, our vige will be destroyed by this woman.¡± Because of Liu Sanniang¡¯s terrifying power, they only dared toin and not attack rashly. ¡°Even Third Master Miao and the saintess are not her match. Even if we attack together, we won¡¯t be able to kill her. Third Master Miao also said that he only wants us to keep an eye on her and not let her leave.¡± Liu Sanniang and Lin Jie had humiliated the voodoo vige. They could not take this lying down. They were just waiting for the grand elder to arrive to take revenge. Liu Sanniang entered the temple and looked at the countless cocoons with a cold gaze. She took out a jar and dripped her blood into it. Countless cocoons began to surge, and the worms breaking out of it were crawling towards the jar in Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand. Liu Sanniang stood on the spot and chanted softly. She chanted from day to night until all the cocoons were gone. She left the temple. From afar, people from the voodoo vige were watching her. When they saw hering out, they quickly left. They did not really leave, but hid in the dark. After Liu Sanniang walked away, they immediately wanted to enter the temple to check. However, with a rumbling sound, the temple copsed, and the entrance was sealed. No one outside could enter. The copse of the temple was a big deal. They immediately went back to report to Third Master Miao. Third Master Miao had aged greatly. In just two days, he could no longer see, and there were many necrotic spots on his face. ¡°Third Master, bad news. That woman destroyed our temple. We can¡¯t get the worms inside anymore.¡± The person who reported was very loud because Third Master Miao¡¯s hearing was not good. Hearing that, Third Master Miao¡¯s entire body trembled, and he was so angry that he wanted to kill. Third Master Miao¡¯s voice was trembling with anger. ¡°She, she must¡­ die.¡± After saying that angrily, Third Master Miao panted and his face turned red. The people around him quickly calmed Third Master Miao down, afraid that he would die just like that. Third Master Miao¡¯s breathing gradually eased, but he was on the verge of death. If he was slightly agitated, he would suffer a serious blow. Miao Xiu sat in the courtyard, not eating or drinking, her eyes empty. Because of her poison, several nsmen lost their lives. Their families treated Miao Xiu as their enemy and med Miao Xiu for all the disaster. If Miao Xiu hadn¡¯t caught Liu Eng, Liu Sanniang wouldn¡¯t havee. If not for Miao Xiu, they would not have lost their loved ones. At this moment, no one cared about the saintess. The voodoo vige seemed to be shrouded in a dark cloud, giving off a deadly atmosphere. At this moment, two figures slowly walked into the vige. One of them was a woman. The woman looked a little haggard. She followed a monk in a white robe and looked at the vige. The woman said, ¡°Master Wu Ju, is the person I want to see really here?¡± Wu Ju¡¯s expression was calm. He looked at the voodoo vige and nodded slightly. ¡°He¡¯s here.¡± The woman looked anxious. ¡°Then, then is he still alive?¡± Wu Ju looked at the woman and said calmly, ¡°He¡¯s already dead.¡± The woman had cried many times and was prepared for this oue, but when she really heard it, she still broke down. Big drops of tears rolled down like beans. The woman¡¯s eyes quickly turned red as she called out, ¡°Yu Lang, Yu Lang.¡± Wu Ju looked at the woman. ¡°My condolences.¡± The woman wiped her eyes and looked at Wu Ju pleadingly. ¡°Master Wu Ju, please help. 1 want to take him back..¡± Chapter 803 - 803: Voodoo Village 13 Chapter 803: Voodoo Vige 13 Trantor: yce Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Even if they were not fated to be husband and wife in this life, she could not bear to let Yu Lang die in the middle of nowhere. Over the past few months, they had been looking for Yu Lang but to no avail. Yu Lang¡¯s parents often shed tears. It took a lot of money to find a missing person. They could not fork out the money, so they could only give up. However, Jiang Nian refused. She was engaged to Yu Lang and had seen him countless times. After knowing him, she determined that he was the person who she wanted to spend the rest of her life with. Yu Lang was gone, and her parents already decided to break off the engagement. Jiang Nian could not wait too long. Jiang Nian had found many psychics. They either said that there was nothing they could do or were spouting nonsense to swindle money. Wu Ju was passing by the town when he met Jiang Nian. He asked her if she was in trouble and if she needed his help. On the off chance that Wu Ju might be a hidden expert, Jiang Nian told him what was troubling her. Unexpectedly, Wu Ju said he could help. That was why Wu Ju brought Jiang Nian here to look for Yu Lang. Because she was afraid that her parents would not agree, Jiang Nian came without them knowing. Seeing that the journey was getting more and more deviated, she was afraid. But now that she heard from Wu Ju that Yu Lang was in this vige, she was no longer afraid. When she heard Wu Ju say that Yu Lang was gone, Jiang Nian¡¯s heart was filled with sadness. There were tears in Jiang Nian¡¯s eyes. She looked at Wu Ju pleadingly, hoping that he could help. Wu Ju nodded gently. ¡°Alright, I ll help you.¡¯1 Jiang Nian thanked her repeatedly. ¡°Thank you, thank you.¡± When the people in the vige saw that there were more strangers, they revealed an unfriendly expression. ¡°Our vige doesn¡¯t wee outsiders. The two of you should leave.¡± Their intention of not letting Wu Ju and Jiang Nian into the vige was clear. Wu Ju said calmly, ¡°Give us Yu Lang¡¯s corpse and we¡¯ll leave.¡± Wu Ju did not even bother to be tactful. He went straight to the point. Jiang Nian stood beside WTu Ju and looked nervously at the voodoo vige. She had countless thoughts in her mind. She wanted to seek justice for Yu Lang, but in the end, she swallowed it back down. Seeing that Wu Ju was refusing to leave, the vigers immediately released their voodoo worms. The faint sound of the worms crawling was heard. The people who released the worms stared at Wu Ju coldly. Wu Ju¡¯s expression did not change. He just squatted down and let the worms climb onto his body. He grabbed them with his slender fingers and crushed them into powder under the shocked gaze of everyone. ¡°Can we enter now?¡± Wu Ju asked rhetorically. Being able to crush the voodoo worm was not something an ordinary person could do. The faces of the people who released the worms darkened. They felt indescribably uneasy. In just a few days, one after another, they came across strange outsiders with incredible abilities. What was going on? ¡°Master, the person you¡¯re looking for is in the voodoo vige, but he is under someone¡¯s control. As long as you have the ability, feel free to take him away.¡± A glint shed across one of the men¡¯s eyes as he spoke. If it were any other time, they would definitely not let anyone in. But now, Liu Sanniang was too powerful and needed someone to suppress her. This was a good thing. Wu Ju brought Jiang Nian into the voodoo vige. Jiang Nian was a little afraid and followed Wu Ju closely. Wu Ju seemed to have sensed a familiar aura. The corners of his mouth curled up slightly. It had been a long time since hest saw his old friend. On the way, the person who led the way for the two of them talked about Yu Lang. Before, Yu Lang was only seriously ill, but when he ended up in Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand, he was dead. Jiang Nian was furious and cried. She naturally wanted to avenge her lover. That was life. How could they take a life so casually? When they reached the door, the guide said, ¡°Those two people live here. Yu Lang was seriously ill before he was taken in the house. He didn¡¯te out after that. I¡¯m afraid most likely, he¡¯s already dead.¡± Yu Lang was already dead. The guide said this just to provoke the hatred in Wu Ju and Jiang Nian¡¯s hearts so that they would fight Liu Sanniang to avenge Yu Lang. Wu Ju went forward and knocked on the door. The door opened quickly. Lin Jie looked at Wu Ju with a cold expression. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Wu Ju looked at Lin Jie and paused for a moment. Then, he smiled. ¡°You¡¯re Miss Liu¡¯s disciple, right?¡± Lin Jie frowned. ¡°Who are you?¡± Wu Ju put his palms together and said slowly, ¡°I¡¯m Wu Ju. Please inform your shifu that an old friend is here.¡± Lin Jie looked at Wu Ju and ran into the house. Jiang Nian stood beside Wu Ju and said, Master Wu Ju. do you know the person living here?¡± Wu Ju nodded. ¡°Miss Liu is an acquaintance of mine, and she¡¯s not from here. You¡¯ll know when you see her. Miss Liu can also answer your questions.¡± Jiang Nian bit her lower lip. She indeed had many questions. There were too many thoughts lingering in her mind, making her feel suffocated. Liu Sanniang quickly came out. She looked at Wu Ju and said, ¡°Master Wu Ju, pleasee in.¡± Wu Ju and Jiang Nian entered the courtyard. Lin Jie stared at the people watching outside and closed the door coldly. The expressions of rhe people in the voodoo vige darkened. They did not expect that this powerful monk actually knew Liu Sanniang. Originally, Liu Sanniang already gave them a huge headache. Now, there was another one, and they were all powerful masters. The men who were watching left one after another to report this to Third Master Miao. At this moment, in the courtyard, Liu Sanniang had already brought Jiang Nian to see the coffin. When the coffin was opened, Jiang Nian went forward to take a look and cried uncontrobly. ¡°Yu Lang, boohoo¡­¡± Jiang Nian¡¯s heart was filled with pain as tears streamed down her face. She had too many things to say and too many questions to ask, but they were all suppressed by her grief. Yu Lang stood beside Jiang Nian and also revealed a sad expression. He wanted to reach out and pat Jiang Nian¡¯s shoulder tofort her, but his hand passed through her body. She could not see him, and he could no longer touch her. Yu Lang looked at Liu Sanniang pleadingly.. Chapter 804 - 804: Voodoo Village 14 Chapter 804: Voodoo Vige 14 Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Yu Lang said with a pained expression, ¡°Miss Liu, please help me calm Jiang Nian donw. Seeing her like this, I¡¯m in so much pain. I feel like I¡¯m being torn apart.¡± They were supposed to be together for the rest of their lives, but now, they were separated by life and death. This kind of pain was not something ordinary people could understand. Liu Sanniang sighed softly. She raised her hand and a force was injected into Yu Lang¡¯s soul. Yu Lang¡¯s soul gradually solidified at a visible speed. Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°You have six hours to say goodbye to her. From then on, you won¡¯t be able to see each other again.¡± Yu Lang¡¯s body was gradually taking form. He was overjoyed and bowed deeply to Liu Sanniang. ¡°Thank you, Miss Liu. I can¡¯t repay you in this life. I¡¯m willing to pay you back in my next life.¡± God knew how much he wanted to say goodbye to the person he loved. God knew how much he wanted to personally wipe away her tears and tell her to be happy even if he was gone. Liu Sanniang had fulfilled his wish. Jiang Nian¡¯s heart ached so much that her mind was in a mess. She did not notice that the people around her had all left, leaving her and Yu Lang alone in this room. There were only two people left in the room. Yu Lang looked at Jiang Nian and ced his hand on her shoulder. His voice was hoarse. ¡°Nian, I¡¯m here.¡± Hearing the familiar voice, Jiang Nian turned around in disbelief. Yu Lang looked helpless and sad. Jiang Nian quickly blinked and reached out to grab Yu Lang¡¯s hand, afraid that after she blinked, Yu Lang would disappear. Jiang Nian looked at Yu Lang, who was standing in front of her, and asked in a choked voice, ¡°Yu Lang, what¡¯s going on? You¡­¡± Yu Lang revealed a trace of bitterness. ¡°I¡¯m dead. Now, I¡¯m just a wisp of soul. I¡¯ve been by your side for a few days.¡± He also went back to see his parents. His parents had aged a lot. During the spring festival, the house was cold and deste. His parents did not eat. Instead, they were crying. When Jiang Nian heard Yu Lang¡¯s words, she opened her mouth in shock. ¡°You were around. My feeling was right. 1 knew it. But Yu Lang, why didn¡¯t you show up? Do you know how hard it was to find you?¡± As Jiang Nian spoke, tears welled up in her eyes again. She grabbed Yu Lang¡¯s hand, her face filled with tears. ¡°Do you know that my wedding dress is already embroidered? I¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡± Yu Lang¡¯s heart ached. He gently pulled Jiang Nian into his arms and said in a choked voice, ¡°Nian, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Jiang Nian leaned against Yu Lang and cried. Yu Lang gently stroked Jiang Nian¡¯s back and said softly, ¡°Nian, listen to me. 1 don¡¯t have much time.¡± Jiang Nian sobbed softly, unable to speak. She looked at Yu Lang, afraid that he would disappear just like that. Yu Lang¡¯s heart ached when he saw Jiang Nian¡¯s expression. ¡°Nian, I¡¯m already dead. We¡¯re not fated. I¡¯m the one who¡¯s not fortunate to be with you. A good woman like you must be happy.¡± He loved her, so he hoped that she could live a good life. Jiang Nian looked at Yu Lang and opened her mouth a few times, but she could not say anything. Yu Lang smiled and wiped away all the tears on Jiang Nian¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m happy that you have me in your heart.¡± Yu Lang said a lot and talked about many memories of the past. Outside the house, the sky gradually darkened. Yu Lang said softly, ¡°Nian, promise me that you will be happy and take good care of yourself.¡± Jiang Nian gradually calmed down. She looked at Yu Lang. ¡°I promise you.¡± Six hours passed really quickly. Yu Lang¡¯s body gradually disappeared. He was still in front of Jiang Nian, but Jiang Nian could no longer see him. Jiang Nian¡¯s eyes turned red. She looked at Yu Lang, who was sleeping in the coffin, and closed it. Jiang Nian opened the door and left. Liu Sanniang had already finished cooking. When Jiang Nian came out of the house, she saw Lin Jie outside the door. Seeing here out, Lin Jie said calmly, ¡°My shifu asked me to call you for dinner.¡± Jiang Nian looked at Lin Jie and said gently, ¡°Thank you.¡± Lin Jie nced at Jiang Nian and turned to go back to eat. Jiang Nian followed. Wu Ju and Liu Sanniang were old friends. The table had already been set up. Jiang Nian sat down at the side. When everyone took their seats, they began to eat. Liu Eng quickly picked up a drumstick for Lin Jie. ¡°Look at how thin you are. I can defeat ten of you with a punch.¡± Lin Jie looked malnourished and weak. Lin Jie smiled. ¡°Thank you, Second Uncle.¡± The feeling of being protected and cared for was blissful. After dinner, Lin Jie went to clean up. Jiang Nian looked at Liu Sanniang pleadingly and said, ¡°Miss Liu, can 1 ask you something?¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Jiang Nian looked at Liu Sanniang and said, ¡°How did Yu Lang die? Who harmed him?¡± At the thought of Yu Lang¡¯s parents, Jiang Nian felt even worse. Who harmed Yu Lang? There was justice in this world. People who kill should be punished. Liu Sanniang looked behind Jiang Nian where Yu Lang was standing. Yu Lang looked a little anxious. He did not tell Jiang Nian because he wanted Jiang Nian to let go. Jiang Nian seemed to have sensed something. Her eyes turned red. ¡°Please, Miss Liu. 1 won¡¯t do anything stupid. I just want to know the truth.¡± Yu Lang was already dead. Nothing she did could save him. She had also promised him that she would be happy. Knowing the truth could give her a peace of mind. Just as Liu Sanniang was about to speak, there was a knock on the door, followed by Miao Xiu¡¯s sinister shout. ¡°Yu Lang, my Yu Lang, 1 know you¡¯re here. Come out.¡± Jiang Nian¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Does Yu Lang¡¯s death have something to do with her?¡± Before Liu Sanniang could speak, Lin Jie spoke first. ¡°It¡¯s the woman outside the door. She likes Yu Lang and wants to marry him. Yu Lang refused and protested by killing himself..¡± Chapter 805 - 805: Voodoo Village 15 Chapter 805: Voodoo Vige 15 Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Jiang Nian¡¯s entire body was trembling. As a woman, she had a feeling that Yu Lang¡¯s death was rted to the woman outside the door, but she did not expect the reason to be like this. No wonder Yu Lang had been missing for the past few months. It turned out that he was trapped in this vige and could not leave. Jiang Nian went to open the door and met Miao Xiu. Miao Xiu did not look at Jiang Nian. Instead, she looked to the left with a pleasantly surprised expression. ¡°Yu Lang, I knew you were here. You¡¯re finally willing to see me. 1 was so worried about you. Where did you go? Do you know how worried 1 was?¡± Miao Xiu could see Yu Lang, so when she saw Yu Lang, her eyes automatically ignored others. Yu Lang looked at Miao Xiu and knew that she had seen him. He revealed a disgusted expression and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re the person I hate the most in my life. You¡¯re arrogant and conceited. You don¡¯t know what love is at all.¡± Miao Xiu was possessive. What she did was use witchcraft to possess what she wanted to have. She did not consider Yu Lang¡¯s feelings at all. How could this be called love? When Miao Xiu heard the coldness in Yu Lang¡¯s tone, tears instantly fell. ¡°1 love you so much, but why don¡¯t you love me back? If you were willing to spend time understanding me and love me, we wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this.¡± Yu Lang looked angry. ¡°If 1 say no, you will only force me. Leave. I don¡¯t want to see you ever again.¡± Miao Xiu shed tears of sadness and looked at Yu Lang stubbornly and sinisterly. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. If you die, I won¡¯t live either. I want to be with you for the rest of my life. I¡¯ve already found a way.¡± Yu Lang looked at Miao Xiu¡¯s stubborn and sinister expression and his expression changed drastically. He looked at Liu Sanniang for help. He really did not want to say a word to Miao Xiu. She was simply a lunatic. He died because of her, and now she actually wanted to be with him forever. Yu Lang felt extremely terrified. He did not want this to happen. p! With a loud p, Jiang Nian used all her strength to hit Miao Xiu until Miao Xiu staggered back a few steps. Only then did Miao Xiu notice Jiang Nian. Jiang Nian trembled with anger and looked at Miao Xiu fiercely. ¡°Even if 1 have to fight to the death, I won¡¯t let you harm Yu Lang again.¡± Miao Xiu looked at Jiang Nian viciously. Almost instantly, she knew who Jiang Nian was. She red at Jiang Nian. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault that Yu Lang isn¡¯t with me. If not for you, Yu Lang wouldn¡¯t have died. It¡¯s all your fault.¡± Without this woman, Yu Lang would definitely fall in love with her. The reason why Yu Lang loved this woman so much was because this woman appeared first. Miao Xiu thought that she was not inferior to Jiang Nian and was even better than her, so there was no reason why Yu Lang would not like her. It was because Jiang Nian appeared first and Yu Lang was a devoted person that this tragedy happened. Miao Xiu was filled with killing intent and wanted to kill Jiang Nian. Jiang Nian was furious with Miao Xiu¡¯s disgusting words. Not only was she not afraid of Miao Xiu, but he even went forward and pped Miao Xiu again. Miao Xiu was stunned. Jiang Nian¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°You selfish woman, you don¡¯t know what love is at all. You keep saying that you love Yu Lang, but you killed him. This is not love. This is pure selfishness.¡± Miao Xiu red at Jiang Nian angrily. ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense. I¡¯m not a selfish person. It¡¯s all your fault.¡± Jiang Nian was filled with hatred. It was because of this woman that Yu Lang lost his life. ¡°You said that you¡¯re not selfish, but you trapped Yu Lang and refused to let him return home. Have you ever thought that he might miss his parents? You destroyed Yu Lang¡¯s life. What right do you have to say that you love Yu Lang? What right do you have to hate me and me me?¡± Miao Xiu paused for a moment beforeing back to her senses. She looked at Jiang Nian and said coldly, ¡°Even if he doesn¡¯t like me, so what? I have a way to make him like me. I¡¯m the Saintess of the voodoo vige. 1 can refine any worms. If not for the fact that Yu Lang loved you so much that he did something stupid, we would eventually be together.¡± No matter how harshly Jiang Nian spoke, Miao Xiu was not moved. In her world, only she was right. Miao Xiu stared at Jiang Nian coldly, her eyes filled with killing intent. However, the moment she attacked, Liu Sanniang had already gently pulled Jiang Nian away. Miao Xiu¡¯s hand was grabbed by Liu Sanniang. The pain from her wrist made Miao Xiu open her palm, and the worm fell from her hand. Lin Jie walked forward and stepped on the squirming worm. Miao Xiu looked at Liu Sanniang with hatred in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you. I¡¯m going to kill you.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Miao Xiu indifferently. ¡°The worm refinement technique has been passed down for thousands of years. It was originally meant to save people, but now it¡¯s turned into an evil technique. It¡¯s time to change it.¡± Miao Xiu knew very well how powerful Liu Sanniang was. She was unwilling to fight Liu Sanniang head on. Liu Sanniang only grabbed her, but she could not break free no matter what. It was as if as long as Liu Sanniang did not let go, she would never be able to break free. Liu Sanniang took out a small bottle and opened it. A worm crawled out and towards Miao Xiu. Miao Xiu trembled as if she had seen something terrifying. Her sinister expression turned to despair as she begged with a sobbing voice, ¡°No, take it away. 1 was wrong. Take it away¡­¡± Miao Xiu screamed. Looking at Liu Sanniang¡¯s indifferent expression, she felt despair. Miao Xiu watched as the small worm crawled to her arm and burrowed into her body. Miao Xiu stiffened. A few breathster, the worm came out of Miao Xiu and slowly crawled back into Liu Sanniang¡¯s jar. Liu Sanniang let go. Miao Xiu broke down. She looked at Liu Sanniang with extreme hatred. ¡°You ruined me.. Why didn¡¯t you kill me? Why didn¡¯t you killme?¡± Chapter 806 - 806: Voodoo Village 16 Chapter 806: Voodoo Vige 16 Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Liu Sanniang looked at Miao Xiu indifferently and said, ¡°When did 1 destroy you? 1 just took away your ability to refine worms so that you can never refine worms again.¡± To Miao Xiu, not being able to refine worms was equivalent to ruining her. Without the ability to refine worms, she was just an ordinary woman. Miao Xiu looked around and cried aggrievedly. ¡°1 curse you to die a horrible death.¡± At this moment, she could only use sinister and vicious curses to vent the anger in her heart. She hated everyone. Liu Eng was furious. Hearing Miao Xiu¡¯s curse, Liu Eng immediately said, ¡°You actually have the cheek to curse us. If anyone is going to die a horrible death, it¡¯ll be you. Did your parents teach you that your life is more important and precious than others? How can there be such a disgusting person like you in this world?¡± Because of such a person, he almost lost his life. He was not an item. What right did Miao Xiu have to take his life? Yu Lang was also a pitiful person. He had a fiancee, but she was separated from him. Not only was Miao Xiu wrong, but she was also cursing them. It was simply intolerable. Liu Eng threw Miao Xiu out and closed the door. Out of sight, out of mind. He was so angry that his entire body hurt. Liu Eng asked Liu Sanniang, ¡°Sanniang, can we leave tomorrow? I want to go home.¡± After resting for two days, he felt almost fully recovered and was ready to take the journey home. Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Then let¡¯s go home tomorrow morning.¡± Jiang Nian looked at Wu Ju. ¡°Master Wu Ju, please help me.¡± She would never leave Yu Lang¡¯s corpse here. If she left it here, it would be an insult to Yu Lang. Wu Ju nodded. ¡°Miss Jiang, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll naturally do what I promised.¡± It was alreadyte at night, so they returned to their rooms to rest. The voodoo vige was extremely silent, like a pool of stagnant water. As the sky gradually brightened, a person brought an old man back to the voodoo vige. Looking at the white-haired old man, people lowered their heads and bowed respectfully. ¡°Grand master, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. Our vige has suffered great humiliation while you were away.¡± The saintess was humiliated and so was Third Master Miao. Grand Master Miao nced at these juniors indifferently and said in a low voice, ¡°Where¡¯s Third Master?¡± They immediately brought Grand Master Miao to see Third Master Miao. Although Grand Master Miao looked old, his body was stronger than a young man. His footsteps were steady, and his expression wasposed. With such a big shot backing them up, they were no longer afraid of anything. Third Master Miao was on hisst breath. His eyes were blurry and he could not see clearly. He could vaguely feel a figure walking over. His face was trembling, and he was stammering, ¡°Who¡­ who¡­ is it?¡± Grand Master Miao sat down and looked at Third Master Miao, who was old and on the verge of death. He took out a worm jar with a calm expression. ¡°How did you end up like this? You are almost brought to your demise by a young girl.¡± Hearing Grand Master Miao¡¯s voice, Third Master Miao immediately became excited. He struggled to get up and exin, but he couldn¡¯t exert any strength. Over the past few days, he had been on the verge of death. His body had aged terribly, and all his teeth had fallen out. Before he could say anything, he felt a chill on his head. Grand Master Miao said calmly, ¡°There is no hurry. We¡¯ll talk about itter. Rest well.¡± The worm bit through Third Master Miao¡¯s scalp. Then, Third Master Miao became younger at a speed visible to the naked eye. When he regained his original appearance, the change stopped. The worm was also taken away by Grand Master Miao. When Third Master Miao saw the person in front of him, he immediately got down from the bed and knelt down. ¡°Thank you for saving my life, Grand Master.¡± If not for the help of Grand Master Miao, he would not have survived. If he died like this, he would not be able to rest in peace. Grand Master Miao looked at Third Master Miao. ¡°Is that woman still in the vige?¡± Third Master Miao immediately replied, ¡°She¡¯s still here. Her brother hasn¡¯t recovered yet, so they¡¯ve been living in the vige for the past few days. She upied my house and even injured my son.¡± At the mention of Liu Sanniang, Third Master Miao gritted his teeth in hatred. Grand Master Miao knew that Liu Sanniang was still in the voodoo vige. He said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s good that she hasn¡¯t left yet. I don¡¯t want to go down the mountain to look for her at my age. Let¡¯s put her matter aside for now. Where¡¯s your son? Bring the injured people over.¡± Third Master Miao was overjoyed. ¡°My son is outside. I¡¯ll call him in immediately.¡± It was easy for Grand Master Miao to treat their injuries. Grand Master Miao had a thousand-year-old worm king that could treat all injuries. Third Master Miao had just experienced this. He was about to die, but Grand Master Miao could easily pull him back from the gates of hell. With Grand Master Miao around, no one had to die. Everyone who was injured in the vige came. Grand Master Miao sat on the main seat. As long as the worm king sucked a drop of blood from the injured, they would be up and kicking in no time. Miao Xiu entered the room and knelt down. Grand Master Miao looked at Miao Xiu and frowned. ¡°Is this the saintess?¡± Third Master Miao nodded and replied, ¡°Grand master, Xiu is the saintess. She¡¯s like this now because that vicious woman took away her ability.¡± Grand Master Miao looked at Miao Xiu and said, ¡°Give me your hand. i¡¯ll see if there¡¯s still hope.¡± Miao Xiu quickly reached out her hand. She desperately needed to recover. She did not want to be a useless woman. Grand Master Miao grabbed Miao Xiu¡¯s hand and frowned. ¡°It¡¯s true that your foundation has been destroyed. It¡¯s impossible to reverse the situation. You can only learn from the beginning. How much you canprehend depends on fate. What you could easilyprehend in the past might be difficult for you to understand from now on..¡± Chapter 807 - 807: Voodoo Village 17 Chapter 807: Voodoo Vige 17 Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Miao Xiu lowered her head and was too ashamed to face Grand Master Miao. She felt a sting on the back of her hand. Her pale face ression returned to normal. Miao Xiu vaguely felt that she could refine worms again. She couldn¡¯t remember what she used to know. Just as Grand Master Miao had said, it was probably as difficult as ascending to the heavens for her to get back to her previous level. Grand Master Miao retracted his hand and said calmly to Third Master Miao, ¡°Choose a new saintess.¡± Miao Xiu was considered hopeless. It would be difficult for her to have any great achievements in refining worms. It was certainly not worth cing all hope on her. Third Master Miao nced at Miao Xiu and felt that it was a pity, but he knew that there was nothing he could do. He agreed. ¡°Okay.¡± Miao Xiu was a little indignant and resentful, but in front of Grand Master Miao, she did not dare to kick up a fuss. All of this was caused by Liu Sanniang. Miao Xiu said angrily, ¡°Grand Master, you must kill her. If she didn¡¯t harm me, 1 wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this. More than ten years of nurturing me have gone down the drain. We have to take revenge.¡± Grand Master Miao nced at Miao Xiu and smiled disdainfully. ¡°I naturally won¡¯t let her leave unscathed. It¡¯s not something you should worry about. Work hard for the voodoo vige. I think you¡¯re about the age for marriage. After this matter is over, get Third Master to find a good family for you.¡± Miao Xiu lowered her head and clenched her fists. She was filled with resentment. She was the high and mighty saintess of the voodoo vige and enjoyed the best treatment. It was all Liu Sanniang¡¯s fault that she ended up like this. Grand Master Miao stood up and walked out steadily. He said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s time to meet her. She injured many of my nsmen. It¡¯s time to make her pay.¡± Third Master Miao suppressed the ruthlessness in his eyes and followed behind Grand Master Miao. Behind him were many other nsmen. They had umted too much resentment towards Liu Sanniang and the others. People quickly surrounded the courtyard. Looking at the rising smokeing out of the chimney, Third Master Miao said hatefully, ¡°They must be cooking in my kitchen.¡± Grand Master Miao frowned. He raised his hand, and a strong wind blew over, causing the courtyard door to copse. Liu Sanniang and Lin Jie, who were in the kitchen, came out when they heard the sound. There was ayer of white flour on Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand. It was the flour she prepared to knead this morning. Lin Jie looked at Grand Master Miao and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± Grand Master Miao looked at Liu Sanniang with a displeased expression. ¡°Is this the girl who turned the voodoo vige upside down?¡± When Third Master Miao heard Grand Master Miao¡¯s displeased tone, he felt ashamed. ¡°It¡¯s our fault for not being able to defeat her. Please punish us as you see fit.¡± In front of Grand Master Miao, Third Master Miao was just a junior. He had to keep a humble attitude. Grand Master Miao looked at Liu Sanniang and said coldly, ¡°Young girl, I can forgive you for what you did in the voodoo vige, but you have to pass three of my tests. If you can survive, I¡¯ll let you go down the mountain. If you can¡¯t, you will die here.¡± In Grand Master Miao¡¯s opinion, it was simply an insult to ask him toe out of seclusion for such a young girl. He med these juniors for being too useless. Liu Eng, Wu Ju, and Jiang Nian also came out. Jiang Nian stood at the side, anxiious and uneasy. When Liu Eng saw Grand Master Miao, he immediatelyughed and mocked, ¡°Hahaha, why don¡¯t you take a look at yourself in the mirror? 1 can kill ten old things like you with a punch!¡± His hair was so white that one could not even find a strand of ck hair. He probably could not even walk steadily. How dare he brag like this? The older one got, the more shameless one became. Lin Jie nced at Liu Eng. From the perspective of ordinary people, Liu Eng was right, but in Lin Jle¡¯s eyes, he knew that this old man was not ordinary. Wu Ju looked at Liu Sanniang and asked softly, ¡°Miss Liu, have you thought it through?¡± Wu Ju knew that Liu Sanniang had be stronger, but he no longer knew how much stronger she was. However, he was always on her side. If she needed help, he would do his best. Liu Sanniang looked at Grand Master Miao calmly and said coldly, ¡°You talk too much.¡± She revealed a disdainful expression. Grand Master Miao narrowed his eyes. There was an indescribable gloominess and ruthlessness in them. Since she didn¡¯t appreciate his kindness, he wouldn¡¯t waste breath on her. It was better to give her a quick death. Grand Master Miao released the worm. As the surroundings instantly changed, Grand Master Miao¡¯s sinister voice entered Liu Sanniang and the others¡¯ ears. ¡°You¡¯re not old, but your mouth is tough. Today, I¡¯ll skin you alive and let you atone for what you¡¯ve done.¡± How could he let Liu Sanniang leave this ce alive after destroying the temple. The worm king could control countless illusions. Liu Sanniang and the others were now in a cage of fire. Liu Eng was shocked. ¡°What, what is this?¡± He was clearly in the courtyard. Why was he suddenly in a fire cage? There was a raging fire in all directions. Almost instantly, Liu Eng felt his hair burning. If this was an illusion, why did he feel heat? If this continued, they would be reduced to ashes in less than ten minutes. Wu Ju looked at Liu Sanniang and saw her take out a worm jar. As soon as she opened it, a small worm crawled out. The raging fire instantly disappeared, and they were transferred to a blooming valley. Liu Eng could even feel a slow force repairing the burn marks on his skin. It was veryfortable. Wu Ju looked at Liu Sanniang and said slowly, ¡°The thousand year old worm king has to bow down to the ten thousand year old worm king..¡± Chapter 808 - 808: Voodoo Village 18 Chapter 808: Voodoo Vige 18 Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Wu Ju looked at Liu Sanniang and found it unbelievable that Liu Sanniang actually refined a ten thousand year old worm king. Grand Master Miao, who had a thousand year old worm king, was simply a clown in front of Liu Sanniang. Liu Eng and Jiang Nian did not understand anything about worms, but it was good that they did not need to be burned. Lin Jie looked at Liu Sanniang and asked, ¡°Shifu, if i learn diligently, will I be as powerful as you in the future?¡± Liu Sanniang reached out and touched Lin Jie¡¯s hair. ¡°Of course.¡± Hearing Liu Sanniang¡¯s affirmative answer, Lin Jie smiled. In the warm illusion, a small worm barged in and approached Liu Sanniang. Seeing the poisonous worm, Liu Eng frowned and took a step back. ¡°What kind of worm is this? Why does it look so disgusting?¡± Wu Ju replied, ¡°That¡¯s the thousand year old worm king. With the ten thousand year old worm king around, the weaker worms wille over and wait to be devoured. If nothing goes wrong, the owner of the thousand year old worm king will probably be suffering at this moment.¡± A thumb-sized ck worm slowly crawled on the ground and headed straight towards Liu Sanniang. Liu Sanniang watched calmly. The ten thousand year old worm Icing was only a small dot in her palm. As the thousand year old worm king approached, the illusion dissipated. They were still in the courtyard. Not far away, Grand Master Miao was already kneeling on the ground with his hand on his chest. He looked at Liu Sanniang with difficulty, his old face revealing an expression of disbelief. The pain in his heart was caused by his worm leaving him. There was a connection between him and his worm. Once the worm left him, it would definitely cause him heart-wrenching pain. Ordinary people could not take such pain at all. Grand Master Miao stared at Liu Sanniang in confusion. What was going on? Why did his worm run to Liu Sanniang and surrender itself? Without knowing the reason, he couldn¡¯t die in peace. How was that possible? He lived for 200 years to nurture a thousand year old worm king. How could a young woman have a ten thousand worm king. Grand Master Miao knelt on the ground in extreme pain, scaring Third Master Miao and the others. Their faces froze and gradually turned pale. The ck worm crawled towards Liu Sanniang. No one dared to stop it. Liu Sanniang squatted down and opened her palm. A rice-like worm appeared in her palm, and Grand Master Miao spat out a mouthful of blood. The worm crawled into Liu Sanniang¡¯s palm and stopped moving. The ten thousand year old worm king slowly devoured it. Grand Master Miao spat out a mouthful of blood and waspletely defeated. His life force was quickly draining away. His lips trembled as he let out a hoarse voice. ¡°No¡­¡± His entire life had been ruined. He could live so long all thanks to the thousand year old worm king. Now that it was gone, he could not hold on for a moment. He looked at Liu Sanniang and was refusing to close his eyes, as if he wanted to remember her face. Once Grand Master Miao died, the people in the voodoo vige knew that the voodoo vige would now cease to exist. They thought that Grand Master Miao would definitely be able to easily deal with Liu Sanniang, but now that Grand Master Miao was dead, they were enveloped in fear. Liu Sanniang slowly walked over. Everyone wanted to escape, but they felt gravity pressing down on them and couldn¡¯t move. Third Master Miao¡¯s voice was trembling. ¡°Master, Master, we were ignorant. We apologize for everything we¡¯ve done before. Master, you¡¯ve obtained everything you wanted. Please let us off.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at the vige that had long be a source of evil and gave the order silently. The voodoo vige would end in this generation. From then on, they had no right to refine worms. When Third Master Miao felt the pain in his heart, he sensed that something was wrong. He looked at Liu Sanniang angrily and widened his eyes. ¡°You witch, you will die a horrible death. How dare you destroy my vige? How dare you? How can you¡­¡± Third Master Miao¡¯s worm was already dead. The reason why his heart ached was because his foundation was being destroyed. As for the other nsmen, they had already fallen to the ground and were moaning in pain. The worms they raised crawled out and headed in one direction. Everyone was resentful and panicked. Worms were what they relied on to survive. Without worms, they were just ordinary people. Without worms, what could they use to support their pride? What could they use to gain a foothold in the world? Everyone was so angry that they cursed. Liu Sanniang¡¯s expression did not change. Lin Jie stood quietly beside her. Wu Ju was looking at Liu Sanniang with a gentle expression. When Jiang Nian saw this scene, she had mixed feelings, but she would never sympathize with these people. This was because they had caused Yu Lang¡¯s death. They had a special technique, but they used it to harm others. They could kill ordinary people if they wanted to. It was better if such a special technique disappeared. Liu Eng couldn¡¯t stand these curses. He said angrily, ¡°You shameless animals..¡± Chapter 809 - 809: Voodoo Village 19 Chapter 809: Voodoo Vige 19 Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions What right did they have to curse his sister? Did they think she was a pushover? Liu Eng went forward and kicked Third Master Miao. ¡°Shameless old beast, do you think 1 don¡¯t know that you want to refine us all into worms? Why? Now that you can¡¯t beat us, you want us to let you go?¡± As more and more worms were devoured by the ten thousand year old worm king in Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand, it gradually became transparent. The people in the voodoo vige did not lose their lives because of this. They just lost their ability to refine worms. The worm in Liu Sanniang¡¯s palm also turned from transparent to golden. It was already the size of a small fist. Third Master Miao and the others looked at the golden worm with wild ambition in their eyes. However, after devouring the worms in the entire voodoo vige, the ten thousand year old worm kingpleted its mission and turned into golden light before dissipating. Liu Sanniang said slowly, ¡°The people who lost their lives here can¡¯te back. This golden light is a blessing to their descendants.¡± From now on, this vige would be an ordinary vige. The worm techniques that harmed people would no longer appear. And the golden light would bless the families of the innocent people who lost their lives. Liu Sanniang said to Liu Eng, ¡°Second Brother, let¡¯s go too.¡± Liu Eng nodded happily. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve been wanting to go home for a long time. This is the first time I didn¡¯t spend the new year at home. I miss home so much.¡± Liu Eng felt a lump in his throat. He had almost lost his life here. He was already very lucky to be able to return alive. For example, Yu Lang, a knowledgeable teacher, lost his life here for nothing. This vige was really obnoxious. Yu Lang¡¯s corpse was ced in the coffin. They found a mule in the voodoo vige to pull the coffin down the mountain. Jiang Nian touched the coffin and her eyes turned red a few times. The seriously injured vigers stared resentfully at Liu Sanniang and the others as they left. Miao Xiu ran after the coffin and shouted, ¡°Yu Lang, Yu Lang, you can¡¯t leave me. 1 really love you.¡± Miao Xiu red at Jiang Nian resentfully, took out a dagger, and pounced on her. Yu Lang was hers. No one could take him away. Even if she had to die, she had to be with Yu Lang. However, Miao Xiu failed to kill Jiang Nian. She ran too quickly and tripped over. The sharp dagger stabbed into her stomach. Miao Xiu reached out her hand with difficulty. ¡°Yu Lang, look at me¡­¡± Yu Lang saw Miao Xiu. Seeing that Miao Xiu still wanted to kill Jiang Nian, he really hated this woman to the core. She said that she loved him, but she did not know what love was at all. The love she was talking about was just selfishness. It was good that this voodoo vige was destroyed. He was unwilling to be a puppet, so he chose to die in despair. It was a pity that he couldn¡¯t escape the danger and had to leave his parents. Yu Lang looked at the vige that was getting further and further away and sighed heavily¡­ Qingping Town was as usual. No one noticed Liu Sanniang and the others leaving. Only a woman watched quietly. When she could no longer see Liu Sanniang, the woman retracted her gaze. Her lips moved as she said in a low voice, ¡°Thank you.¡± Because she had agreed to Yu Lang¡¯s request, Liu Sanniang sent him home. Yu Vige was only two viges away from Qingping Town, and the journey was less than two hours. When they arrived at Yu Lang¡¯s house, Jiang Nian knocked on the door with a sobbing voice. ¡°Uncle Yu, Auntie Yu, open the door. I¡¯ve found Yu Lang.¡± Jiang Nian cried again. When the door opened, Jiang Nian cried out, ¡°Yu Lang, you are home.¡± The pitch-ck coffin instantly made Mr. and Mrs. Yu break down and cry. They held the coffin and entered the courtyard. The two elders¡¯ cries spread far. Yu Lang¡¯s coffin was quickly ced in the central room. The surrounding neighbors also came over when they heard themotion. After knowing that Yu Lang was dead, they revealed sad expressions and began to prepare Yu Lang¡¯s funeral. As Jiang Nian shed tears and exined, Mrs. Yu fainted a few times. Mr. Yu suppressed his grief and thanked Jiang Nian for everything she had done. Anyone could tell how painful he was. Yu Lang looked at his parents in pain. However, he was already dead. This regret could never be made up for. Yu Lang looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu, thank you.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Yu Lang. ¡°After saying goodbye, rest in peace.¡± Yu Lang nodded. ¡°I will.¡± Liu Eng knew that he had to stay at the Yu family for a night, so he helped as much as he could. However, the Yu family treated them as their esteemed guests. How could they let them do anything? Yu Lang¡¯s funeral went smoothly. At night, Mr. and Mrs. Yu knelt in front of the altar and chanted scriptures for Yu Lang. The two elders were very tired. They leaned against each other and gradually fell asleep. In a daze, they heard a familiar voice. Yu Lang entered their dream. Looking at his parents, Yu Lang knelt down. ¡°Father, Mother, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Mr. and Mrs. Yu cried almost instantly. They pulled Yu Lang and hugged him, unwilling to let go. ¡°My son¡­¡± The pain of losing her son lingered in her heart. ¡°Don¡¯t go. We won¡¯t have much time left in this world. Wait for us to leave together.¡± Mrs. Yu felt her heart ache. Yu Lang also cried. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Mr. Yu¡¯s face was covered in tears. He touched Yu Lang with a trembling hand and said, ¡°Son, don¡¯t worry. Your mother and 1 will get over it and be fine.¡± Mr. Yu understood that no matter how much he had toe to terms with the death of his son. Yu Lang looked at his parents and knelt down to kowtow again. As dawn broke, they woke up from their dreams. Liu Sanniang gently chanted the scriptures to semd Yu Lang away. Liu Sanniang also had to go home, so she bade farewell to Mr. and Mrs. Yu early in the morning. ATr. and Mrs. Yu cried until their eyes were swollen. Liu Sanniang looked at Mrs. Yu¡¯s face and said softly, ¡°My condolences. The rtionship between you and Yu Lang is discontinued, but it¡¯s only for the time being. i believe that before long, Yu Lang will return to your side in another form..¡± Chapter 810 - 810: Return Home Safe Chapter 810: Return Home Safe Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Mrs. Yu looked at Liu Sanniang in confusion. She opened her mouth as if she wanted to ask what this meant. Liu Sanniang went forward and held the back of Mrs. Yu¡¯s hand, patting it gently. ¡°Believe me.¡± Mrs. Yu looked at Liu Sanniang and nodded. ¡°Thankyou, Buddha.¡± Such warmth seemed to be able to wash away the pain in her heart. Only the Buddha could do this. After sending Liu Sanniang and the others off, Mr. and Mrs. Yu buried Yu Lang. Wu Ju also bade farewell. Jiang Nian was very grateful to Wu Ju. She bowed deeply. ¡°Master Wu Ju, thank you.¡± With Wu Ju¡¯s help, she was able to find Yu Lang. Now that Yu Lang had returned to his hometown, she was relieved and was ready to live her life. Wu Ju looked at Jiang Nian and said calmly, ¡°Miss Jiang, you are kind-hearted. You will definitely have a good marriage.¡± Jiang Nian thanked him sincerely. ¡°Thank you for your kind words, Master Wu Ju.¡± Wu Ju turned around and left. It was drizzling. Looking at Wu Ju¡¯s back, Jiang Nian felt very lonely. Jiang Nian said, ¡°Master Wu Ju, please wait a moment.¡± It was raining, so she went to get an umbre for him. Jiang Nian ran into the house, but when she came out with the umbre, Wu Ju was already gone. There were so many footprints on the snow-covered ground that it was impossible to tell which ones belonged to Wu Ju. Jiang Nian held the umbre tightly. Good people would definitely be rewarded. When Jiang Nian told her parents about what Liu Sanniang said before she left, she couldn¡¯t help but be curious. ¡°Father, Mother, what do you think Miss Liu meant?¡± Mr. and Mrs. Jiang looked at Jiang Nian and were also curious. After all, Yu Lang was already dead. How could his rtionship with his parents be continued? Mrs. Yu was already so old. The two elders would no longer have the ability to nurture another child. Although they were curious, they still had to live their life. In the blink of an eye, winter passed and spring came. Jiang Nian was already engaged to another man. On this day, Mrs. Jiang came back from outside and said, ¡°Nian, something very strange happened yesterday.¡± Jiang Nian was already preparing her wedding dress. When she heard this, she asked, ¡°Mother, what is it?¡± Mrs. Jiang looked at Jiang Nian and said, ¡°Yu Lang¡¯s family picked up a puppy yesterday. 1 heard that the puppy¡¯s mother specially brought the puppy to the door. The puppy¡¯s mother looked at your Uncle Yu and Auntie as if she wanted to say something to them. She pushed the puppy to their feet and wagged her tail as if she was saying, ¡°I sent your child back.¡± As Mrs. Jiang spoke, her eyes were filled with tears. Jiang Nian was also enlightened. So this was how their rtionship continued. Mr. and Mrs. Yu were naturally happy and raised the puppy. Although they couldn¡¯t confirm it, they felt that this was Yu Lang¡¯s reincarnation. When Liu Sanniang, Liu Eng, and Lin Jie returned to Yong County, it was already the eighth day of the spring festival. The Liu family spent the spring festival this year in worry and anxiety. Because Liu Eng had yet to return, Liu Sanniang went to look for him. The house was cold and cheerless. Hearing the knock on the door, Madam Wei quickly ran out to open the door. As soon as she opened the door, she saw Liu Eng holding two buns in his hand. His mouth was stuffed. He opened his mouth and said to Madam Wei incoherently, ¡°Mother, 1 prefer the steamed buns you made.¡± His saliva flew to Madam Wei¡¯s face as he spoke. Madam Wei forced back the tears that were about to fall. She couldn¡¯t help but raise her hand to p him, but in the end, her handnded gently on Liu Eng¡¯s shoulder. Madam Wei didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°You brat, you made me worry to death.¡± Liu Eng chuckled. ¡°Mother, I was wondering why there was an additional wrinkle on your face. It turns out that it¡¯s because you were worried about me. I¡¯m sorry. Please forgive me.¡± Liu Eng was glib-tongued and immediately made the sad atmosphere much happier. Madam Wei wanted to cry andugh. ¡°You¡¯re really naughty. You deserve a beating.¡± Madam Wei patted Liu Eng¡¯s shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back.¡± Liu Eng hugged Madam Wei. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you worry.¡± Madam Wei¡¯s eyes welled up. Just as she was about to cry, she heard Liu Eng say, ¡°I¡¯ve had a hard time outside. Can you cook more dishes for me tonight?¡± Madam Wei patted Liu Eng¡¯s back. ¡°In your dream.¡± Liu Sanniang smiled. Madam Wei let go of Liu Eng and held Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll make a few eggs for you to eat. Jie, you¡¯ve worked hard. Drink some goat milk too.¡± Liu Eng scratched his head and returned to his room. Seeing that his family was all there, he greeted them one by one. ¡°Brother, Sister-inw, Father, I¡¯ll go back to my room to wash up and change my clothes.¡± Liu Eng smelled bad. Now that he was back, he had to clean up and go see Ye Niuniu. Liu Dng looked at Liu Eng and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s good that you are back.¡± Tang An also smiled. ¡°Second Brother, it¡¯s been hard on you.¡± It was great that he coulde back safely. Mr. Liu heaved a sigh of relief. At his age, he really couldn¡¯t bear the pain of losing his son. Fortunately, the heavens blessed them so that their family could continue to be reunited. Mr. Liu looked at Liu Eng washing up and couldn¡¯t help but think that it was time to put this marriage on the agenda. It was time to organize the wedding for his daughter and son. After washing up, Liu Eng immediately went to the Ye family. It was Madam Zhao who opened the door. When she saw Liu Eng, she immediately smiled and eximed, ¡°Eng, you¡¯re home.¡± Liu Eng scratched his head. ¡°Yes.¡± Madam Zhao quickly pulled Liu Eng into the house. ¡°You worried us so much. Hurry up ande in.¡± Madam Zhao shouted, ¡°Niuniu, Eng has returned home safely. Go and buy some good food.¡± Old Madam Ye was worried. When Liu Eng entered the house, she looked at him up and down before saying with a nod, ¡°Good, good. You are not injured.¡± Ye Niuniu¡¯s brothers were also here. They were all people who had been on the battlefield. It was lucky that they coulde back alive. Looking at the seriously injured Ye brothers, Liu Eng walked over and hugged them. He patted their shoulders and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you are alive..¡± Chapter 811 - 811: Chu Yan Is Back Chapter 811: Chu Yan Is Back Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Liu Eng ate lunch at the Ye family¡¯s house. After lunch, Liu Eng was slightly drunk. Madam Zhao asked Ye Niuniu to send Liu Eng home. Not long after they left the house, Liu Eng held Ye Niuniu¡¯s hand. Ye Niuniu blushed. Liu Eng was also nervous, and his heart was pounding. If not for the fact that he had drunk, he would not have the courage to hold her hand. Seeing that they were almost home, Liu Eng stammered, ¡°Niuniu, I¡¯m sorry for making you worry.¡± Ye Niuniu asked in a low voice, ¡°Eng, did something happen to you? Can you tell me?¡± Liu Eng looked at Ye Niuniu and pulled her into his arms. ¡°Niuniu, I almost couldn¡¯te back alive.¡± Ye Niuniu was shy and wanted to push him away. What if others saw them doing this? However, when she heard Liu Eng¡¯s words, she stopped moving and felt like crying. She leaned against Liu Eng¡¯s chest and listened to his rapid heartbeat. She was d that he was back. ¡°It¡¯s good to have you back.¡± Ye Niuniu choked. Liu Eng sighed. ¡°Sanniang saved me. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know what would have happened to me. During that period of time, 1 missed you and my parents the most. I thought that if I coulde back alive, I would marry you as soon as possible. Niuniu, can we get married? I want to marry you as soon as possible¡­¡± He would be eighteen this year. He did not want to wait any longer. Ye Niuniu blushed. ¡°You have to ask my parents. If they agree, I¡¯ll agree.¡± Liu Eng was delighted. When Liu Eng returned home, Ye Niuniu also went back. Liu Eng entered the kitchen. Madam Wei did not need Tang An and Liu Sanniang¡¯s help and was busy in the kitchen with Mr. Liu. The old couple chatted andughed as they prepared the dishes. Liu Eng went in and said with a smile, ¡°Father, Mother.¡± Madam Wei looked at Liu Eng and said, ¡°You drank.¡± Liu Eng nodded. ¡°Niuniu¡¯s father asked me to.¡± Madam Wei said withoutint, ¡°I¡¯ll make some tea for you to sober up.¡± Liu Eng and Mr. Liu sat in front of the stove together. Madam Wei poured hot tea. Liu Eng held it and said, ¡°Time passes so quickly. I still remember that when we were young, Sanniang and I always liked to eat eggs by the stove. Now, Sanniang is a big girl and Eldest Brother is going to be a father.¡± His words pulled Madam Wei and Mr. Liu into their memories. Liu Eng continued, ¡°Chu Yan is amazing. He made a great contribution. When he entered the capital this time, he would probably be appointed as a general.¡± The reason they could end this war so quickly was all thanks to Chu Yan. As long as Chu Yan was around, the Yan Dynasty would continue to enjoy prosperity and peace. Madam Wei was shocked. General? That was a big title. Liu Eng added, ¡°Father, Mother, Sanniang will be 17 soon. It¡¯s time to settle her marriage with Chu Yan.¡± Madam Wei sighed and said, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re about to turn 18. Your marriage with Niuniu has to be put on the agenda, too.¡± Liu Eng grinned. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Madam Wei smiled, and so did Mr. Liu. Liu Eng helped start the fire and gradually sobered up. The fish soup in the pot was fragrant. Seeing that Liu Eng was drooling, Madam Wei smiled and gave him a bowl of soup. Liu Eng drank it in big mouthfuls. Mr. Liu pushed him. ¡°Go back to your room and rest.¡± Liu Eng nodded. ¡°Okay, Father.¡± Liu Eng returned to his room. He knew that he was in the same room as Lin Jie now. Looking at the folded nket, Liu Eng yawned and fell asleep. Lin Jie was learning to draw talismans. Other than that, he also needed to meditate for two hours. Liu Sanniang had nothing to do, so she started embroidering. At the Lantern Festival, Chu Yan returned. The Chu family held a celebratory feast for him. Chu Yan was conferred the title of General of Dingbei and was a first-grade official. Mr. Chu was so happy that he couldn¡¯t stop smiling. The rewards dazzled Mr. Chu. Those gold, silver, and jewelry were enough for them to live a carefree life. Chu Yan brought General ck to the Liu family. General ck happily entered the kitchen to look for Madam Wei, while Chu Yan entered Liu Sanniang¡¯s room. Lin Jie looked at Chu Yan and went out. Looking at the ck robe on Liu Sanniang¡¯s embroidery rack, he said, ¡°Is it for me?¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°1 thought it should suit you very well.¡± From many memories of her previous life, she knew that he liked ck clothes or white brocade the most. He was Long Yi, and his preferences had not changed. Chu Yan walked to Liu Sanniang¡¯s side. He stroked the clothes with a dangerous gaze. ¡°Then do you still remember what 1 like to do the most?¡± Liu Sanniang blushed. Chu Yan kissed her fiercely and crazily. Liu Sanniang felt that he could not control himself anymore, but he let go of her. The look in his eyes was dangerous. Chu Yan smiled. ¡°I¡¯m back this time to discuss my marriage with you.¡± He was going to marry her. Chu Yan couldn¡¯t wait any longer. He reached out and touched Liu Sanniang¡¯s red lips. ¡°It¡¯s so sweet.¡± Liu Sanniang took off the robe from the embroidery rack. ¡°Try it.¡± The ck robe embroidered with cloud patterns was really suitable for Chu Yan. Liu Sanniang felt like she had seen the noble Long Yi. His eyes were very gentle and lustful. The nature of a dragon had been suppressed for too long. Liu Sanniang watched as Chu Yan took off the robe. She fixed the robe on the embroidery rack again and went out with Chu Yan. Liu Eng was about to go out to walk General ck with Lin Jie. General ck was majestic and close to the Liu family. When General ck saw Liu Sanniang, it ran over and rubbed against her. Liu Sanniang touched General ck¡¯s head. ¡°Go.¡± Liu Eng and Lin Jie brought General ck out. When Mr. Liu saw Chu Yan, he smiled and said, ¡°Yan, have a good drink with meter.¡± Chu Yan nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± In the dark, Hu Yu screamed crazily. She grabbed Liu Yuanyuan¡¯s hand and screamed, ¡°Ahhh, Liu Yuanyuan, guess what I saw just now. Venerable Chu kissed Venerable Liu just now¡­¡± Liu Yuanyuan looked at Hu Yu¡¯s fanatical expression and could not help but think of Su Yanyu. If Hu Yu knew that she and Su Yanyu had already done what a married couple would do, she would probably scream and faint.. Chapter 812 - 812: The Most Unlikely Couple Chapter 812: The Most Unlikely Couple Trantor: yee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Hu Yu was immersed in joy. ¡°The marriage between Venerable Liu and Venerable Chu is definitelying soon. 1 want to see what they will do on their wedding night. Liu Yuanyuan, help me think of a way. What should 1 do? Venerable will definitely not allow me to see it, but I really want to see it. I really want to see it.¡± Hu Yu was anxious just thinking about it. Liu Yuanyuan said calmly, ¡°What¡¯s there to see?¡± Su Yanyu had probably returned to the capital. After leaving the tomb, the two of them had never seen each other again. Liu Yuanyuan thought of Su Yanyu. Hu Yu suddenly sniffed and looked at Liu Yuanyuan suspiciously. Her fox-like eyes were filled with vignce as she said, ¡°Liu Yuanyuan, something¡¯s wrong with you.¡± Hu Yu looked at Liu Yuanyuan and frowned. ¡°You¡¯re so strange. Who were you thinking about just now?¡± Liu Yuanyuan said coldly, ¡°No one.¡± Hu Yu immediately retorted. ¡°Thar¡¯s impossible. I¡¯m too familiar with this smell. Liu Yuanyuan, you must be hiding something from me. How can you do this? We¡¯re already so close. I told you everything. How can you hide things from me? Are you going to tell me or not?¡± Hu Yu pestered, wanting to get to the bottom of it. If Liu Yuanyuan did not say it, she would definitely not give up. Liu Yuanyuan also knew Hu Yu¡¯s personality. Seeing how anxious Hu Yu was, she said directly, ¡°During the war, I met Su Yanyu. He was drugged, and in order to save him, 1 got together with him.¡± Hu Yu looked at Liu Yuanyuan as if she was trying to tell if Liu Yuanyuan was lying. However, her judgment told her that Liu Yuanyuan was telling the truth. Hu Yu immediately screamed out. ¡°Does it mean what I think it means?¡± Did it mean the two of them had already slept with each other? Hu Yu could not believe that a cold person like Liu Yuanyuan would have such a day. How was that possible? The two people that were the most unlikely to be together ended up together. Liu Yuanyuan nodded. Since Hu Yu insisted on getting to the bottom of it, she would not hide it from her. Hu Yu grabbed Liu Yuanyuan and howled, ¡°You liar. We agreed that we would never fall in love. We agreed that we would cultivate together and ascend to immortality. You liar.¡± She was trying her best to hold back her desire, but Liu Yuanyuan actually abandoned her. Hu Yu was displeased. ¡°1 was wondering why you were so protective of Young Marquis. Have you taken a fancy to him long ago? I¡¯m going to tell Venerable Liu.¡± Hu Yu wiped her tears as if she had been betrayed. She ran away like a wisp of smoke. Liu Yuanyuan slowly walked out with a cold expression. Hu Yu ran to Liu Sanniang¡¯s side and cried, ¡°Venerable, it¡¯s over, it¡¯s over. Will Liu Yuanyuan die?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Hu Yu. ¡°Speak properly. What do you mean?¡± Hu Yu nced at Liu Sanniang from the corner of her eye. Seeing Liu Sanniang¡¯s serious expression, she calmed down and said seriously, ¡°Venerable, Liu Yuanyuan and Young Marquis got together. Will her cultivation dissipate? Will she die because of it?¡± Hu Yu already knew that Su Yanyu liked Liu Yuanyuan, but she did not expect Su Yanyu to really seed. Liu Yuanyuan was not bad. Hu Yu liked her quite a lot. initially, she wanted to cultivate with her as apanion. In the end, Liu Yuanyuan left halfway. Hu Yu was sad and worried. if Liu Yuanyuan chose to be with Su Yanyu, would her cultivation stagnate forever? Liu Sanniang looked at Hu Yu and asked, ¡°Is that true?¡± Hu Yu nodded. ¡°It¡¯s true. Venerable, you won t break them up, right? This is not Liu Yuanyuan¡¯s fault. Last year, I realized that Young Marquis liked Yuanyuan.¡± Hu Yu was a little worried. Su Yanyu was Liu Sanniang¡¯s disciple. Although Liu Yuanyuan was a house spirit, she was still a demon. As she thought about it, Hu Yu became even more anxious. Liu Yuanyuan entered the room right after that. ¡°I didn¡¯t exin it clearly just now. Let me exin it myself.¡± Hu Yu stood up. ¡°Then quickly exin. I¡¯m thinking if I want to beat up the Young Marquis. He s getting bolder.¡± Liu Yuanyuan exined calmly, ¡°The situation was urgent at that time.¡± Liu Yuanyuan told Liu Sanniang what happened in the tomb. At that time, Su Yanyu was harmed by that woman and the drug was very strong, so she chose to save him. At that time, Liu Sanniang and Lin Jie were outside rhe tomb. Because there was a force isting the tomb, they did not know what happened in the tomb. Su Yanyu must have returned to the capital now. Liu Sanniang would find out sooner orter. After Liu Yuanyuan expained, Hu Yu sighed and looked at Liu Yuanyuan. So that was the case. Hu Yu felt that Liu Yuanyuan had suffered quite a lot. If it were any other situation, Liu Yuanyuan would not have sacrificed herself, but at that time¡­ Some things seemed to be destined. Those unexpected idents only facilitated it. Liu Sanniang looked at Liu Yuanyuan and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry too much. As long as you don¡¯t do anything you will regret, it¡¯s fine.¡± Liu Sanniang understood at a nce that Liu Yuanyuan did not want anyone to see through her. Ever since Liu Yuanyuan made the decision, she knew what to do. She did not need anyone to teach her, and what Liu Sanniang could do was respect her. Liu Yuanyuan looked at Liu Sanniang gratefully. ¡°Thank you, Venerable.¡± That was what she thought to begin with. It was useless to worry too much. What she had to do was follow her heart. Therefore, in the tomb, she saved Su Yanyu. After leaving the tomb, she agreed to Su Yanyu because she did not want to have any regrets. Liu Yuanyuan was grateful that Liu Sanniang understood and respected her. Hu Yu was still worried. ¡°Venerable, will Liu Yuanyuan be affected because of this?¡± Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°If she still can¡¯t let go after Su Yanyu dies a hundred yearster, she will be affected. If she can let go, she won¡¯t be affected. It all depends on her will.¡± Love was the mostplicated emotion in this world. No matter how wise a person was, he would make the stupidest mistake because of love. In front of this word, everyone was equal. Hu Yu looked at Liu Yuanyuan. ¡°Liu Yuanyuan, you have to be strong-willed..¡± Chapter 813 - 813: Wedding Date Chapter 813: Wedding Date Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions It was rare for Hu Yu to make a good friend. She did not want Liu Yuanyuan to be ruined. Liu Yuanyuan nodded. ¡°I will.¡± What she gave Su Yanyu was at most a hundred years. As long as Su Yanyu passed away, they would bepletely over. Perhaps Su Yanyu would fall in love with another girl and wanted to get married and have children. At that time, it would be time for her to leave. Hu Yu looked at Liu Yuanyuan¡¯s calm expression and could not help but sigh. Life was really unpredictable. She thought that she might encounter a love tribtion or something, but she did not expect that before she could, Liu Yuanyuan had already beaten her to it. At night, Hu Yu was listless. Even the food she ate no longer smelled good. She was the only one in this room who was single now. Her heart ached so much that she wanted to cry. On the 18th of January, Mr. Chu held a celebratory feast for Chu Yan. It was very lively. People all praised that Madam Wei had found a good husband for her daughter. Madam Wei was overjoyed. Ever since Chu Yan and Liu Sanniang were engaged, she had found Chu Yan extremely pleasing to the eye. In the past three years, the more she got to know him, the more she liked him. The two of them were both psychics, so there was nothing more perfect than this. The women talked about the children, and the men talked about the war. Those who could return safely from the war were blessed. Mr. Chu had never been so proud before. Everyone envied him for raising a good son and asked him for tips. However, Mr. Chu did not know because Chu Yan had been taken care of by his mother since he was young. When his mother died, Mr. Chu married someone else and gave birth to another son. Chu Yan had been neglected since then. However, Chu Yan was sensible and never caused trouble. He was originally worried that Madam Li would abuse him, but that didn¡¯t happen. Madam Li did not like Chu Yan and was not close to him, but she never used violence on him. Now that Chu Yan was engaged, Mr. Chu felt that it was a good thing that his son could have a family of his own. As soon as the war started, Chu Yan joined the army and waster conferred the title of the General of Dingbei. The entire Chu family also benefited from it. Mr. Chu drank until his face and ears were red. He picked up the ss happily. ¡°Inw, I have to toast you. Now that the world is peaceful, it¡¯s time for Chu Yan and Sanniang¡¯s marriage to be put on the agenda, right? Let¡¯s discuss and find a good date for them to get married.¡± Mr. Liu had the same intention and immediately said, ¡°No problem.¡± It was noisy and full of activity outside, and the atmosphere in the room was a little ambiguous. The way Chu Yan looked at Liu Sanniang became more and more dangerous. This time, after discussion, the Chu family and the Liu family set the wedding date to June 6th. When they returned home after the banquet, Mr. Liu was drunk and was carried back. He hummed a tune along the way. Back at home, Madam Wei went to make tea. It was alreadyte at night. Liu Eng looked at Lin Jie sitting cross-legged and couldn¡¯t help but smile. Lin Jie looked at Liu Eng. ¡°Second Uncle, if I¡¯m disturbing you, I can go out.¡± Liu Eng sat down and sighed. ¡°Jie, what have you learned from Sanniang? Can you read faces?¡± Lin Jie thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°A little.¡± Liu Eng¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°That¡¯s great. Hurry up and give me a face-reading to see when it will be my turn to get married.¡± His eldest brother was about to be a father, and his third sister¡¯s wedding date was set. He also wanted to get married. Lin Jie looked at Liu Eng and used what he had learned to read his face. Lin Jie said, ¡°Second Uncle, you are very blessed. Good luck will befall you.¡± Liu Eng was happy and anxious. ¡°Then how long do I have to wait?¡± Lin Jie shook his head. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be long. When one is lucky, one will get what one wants.¡± Liu Eng felt that Lin Jie was not skillful enough and was a little disappointed. However, before long, Madam Wei told him that his wedding date with Ye Niuniu was set on February 20th, an auspicious day in February. Liu Eng was so happy that he forgot to react. Madam Wei patted him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you not want to marry your wife or something? You chose her yourself. If you dare to have a change of heart, Niuniu¡¯s brothers will beat you to death.¡± Madam Wei was joking. Liu Eng was a little embarrassed. ¡°I won¡¯t go back on my word. I¡¯m just too happy and can¡¯t believe it.¡± Madam Wei looked at Liu Eng. ¡°You have to learn from your brother. After getting married and starting a family, you have to be a good man. If you don¡¯t take care of your wife, you will regret it.¡± Liu Eng nodded happily. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. Niuniu and I will definitely live a happy life.¡± In a month, he would be able to live with his wife under the same roof. Life was short. It was a good thing to find someone you liked. After the wedding date was set, Madam Wei began to prepare. It was obvious that there was not enough space in the house. They had to expand it. Fortunately, their family was rich now, so expanding the house was not a problem. When Madam Wei thought of the Chu family, she was a little worried. The Chu family¡¯s house was not big, so if Chu Yan wanted to hold a wedding there, it would be crowded. However, if she said something, it would look like she was being a busybody. Mr. Liu, on the other hand, was not worried. Heforted Madam Wei, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Yan is a good person. If we can think of this problem, he can too. Look at how much he cherishes Sanniang. 1 know he won¡¯t let her down.¡± Madam Wei shot Mr. Liu a re. As expected, not long after, Chu Yan came to tell the two elders that he had already bought a mansion. Madam Wei asked, ¡°Yan, where is the mansion located?¡± Madam Wei happened to know the location of the mansion Chu Yan said, ¡°It¡¯s that mansion on East Street. It¡¯s very big. In the future, even if you have five children, it won¡¯t be a problem. Good, good, good..¡± Chapter 814 - 814: Always Madam Wei’s Child Chapter 814: Always Madam Wei¡¯s Child Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Madam Wei couldn¡¯t stop smiling. She knew that mansion. It was very big. She waspletely relieved. Chu Yan smiled. ¡°Yes.¡± Mr. Liu looked at Chu Yan and felt that this child knew everything and arranged everything well. He said to Madam Wei, ¡°Go and prepare a few good dishes. I want to have a good drink with Yan.¡± Even though Chu Yan was now the General of Dingbei, they did not feel ill at ease around him. He was already in a high position, but they still got along as well as before. Many people would lose themselves in fame and fortune. It was rare and precious to have a firm heart. Madam Wei was happy and immediately agreed with a smile. ¡°Okay.¡± As long as Chu Yan came to the house, the Liu family would ask him to stay for dinner. Madam Wei¡¯s culinary skills were good, and she was willing to cook for her family. She did not have to work in the restaurant now because Tang An would give birth in two months. She had to help take care of the children. Madam Wei was about to get up and leave when Mr. Liu stood up. ¡°Give me some money. 1¡¯11 go buy some wine.¡± Chu Yan stood up and said gently, ¡°Uncle, Auntie, I¡¯ll go out first.¡± Madam Wei smiled and nodded. ¡°Go, go. Sanniang is very strict with Jie. Jie is still a child. Ask Sanniang to give Jie a break.¡± Lin Jie wouldn¡¯t gain weight no matter what. Madam Wei felt that it must be because he was too tired. He couldn¡¯t go on like this. Chu Yan nodded. Chu Yan left while Madam Wei went to get the money. She muttered, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Sanniang to be so strict. She¡¯s still a little girl herself.¡± Mr. Liu smiled. ¡°As a teacher, she naturally can¡¯t be too easy-going. I think being strict is what she should do.¡± Madam Wei sighed. ¡°Jie is still young. If he continues to tire himself out, how can he grow?¡± Lin Jie was thin and weak. Madam Wei was worried. ¡°Jie is not picky about food. He eats everything he is given. Why doesn¡¯t he grow?¡± This made Madam Wei very worried. Seeing that Madam Wei was worried, Mr. Liu smiled and said, ¡°With your culinary skills, it¡¯s only a matter of time before he puts on weight.¡± Madam Wei gave Mr. Liu some money before Mr. Liu went out. At night, when six dishes and a soup were served, everyone sat around the table. Mr. Liu looked at Lin Jie and said, ¡°Pour some for Jie as well. Boys should learn to drink.¡± This was the first time Lin Jie drank wine. He saw that Liu Dng and Liu Eng drank in mouthfuls as if it was nothing, so he took a sip too and immediately choked. Mr. Liu smiled at him. ¡°Take it slow.¡± Lin Jie was a little embarrassed, but when he saw that no one wasughing at him, he did not feel so ufortable. Mr. Liu asked him, ¡°How is it?¡± Lin Jie replied truthfully, ¡°It¡¯s spicy, numb, and makes me a little dizzy.¡± Liu Eng said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s the same for my first time drinking. After drinking a few more times, you¡¯ll know how good it is.¡± The better the wine, the tastier it was. Seeing that Lin Jie was a little drunk, Madam Wei put away his ss. Liu Eng and Mr. Liu were both drunk. Liu Dng had only taken a few sips, and Chu Yan had drunk a lot, but his expression was calm. It was impossible to tell if he was drunk or not. They ate dinner early, so the sky was as red as me after dinner. Chu Yan waved at General ck and General ck ran over to his side. General ck bit the rope with its name on it and ced it in Liu Sanniang¡¯s palm. His meaning was obvious. Liu Sanniang held the rope and walked out with Chu Yan. There weren¡¯t many people on the street. Chu Yan held Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand as usual. He squeezed Liu Sanniang¡¯s palm again and again in silence. Liu Sanniang looked at the sunset and said, ¡°Are you drunk?¡± Chu Yan nodded slightly. He was a little drunk, but his mind was very sober. He knew that he wanted to kiss her. After turning a corner, Liu Sanniang was pushed against the wall by Chu Yan. Before Liu Sanniang could speak, a kiss filled with the fragrance of winended on her lips. The strong wine was fragrant and Liu Sanniang felt a little dizzy. Chu Yan let go of her. Liu Sanniang¡¯s face was very red, and the sky gradually darkened. After Chu Yan returned home, Liu Sanniang also walked back home with General ck. She touched General ck¡¯s head. General ck tilted his head and rubbed against Liu Sanniang¡¯s palm. The night waspletely dark. General ck was like a ferocious beast lurking in the dark. He was mysterious and dangerous. The sixth of February was Liu Sanniang¡¯s 17th birthday. Early that morning, Madam Wei woke up to knead the noodles and cook the egg. She did not sleep well the entire night, nor did Mr. Liu, so when Madam Wei woke up, he also got up to help. Madam Wei kneaded the dough and cleaned the meat. She sighed sadly. ¡°Next year, our daughter will be someone¡¯s wife.¡± This birthday was Liu Sanniang¡¯sst birthday as an unmarried girl. Seventeen years passed just like that. Mr. Liu nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. In two years, she and Yan might even have children.¡± Madam Wei red at Mr. Liu. ¡°What are you talking about? Sanniang is still a child. There is no need to have children so early¡± It was very harmful to the body to have children early. Mr. Liu smiled. Madam Wei did not feel mncholic when it was her two son¡¯s birthdays, but everytime it was Liu Sanniang¡¯s birthday, Madam Wei would feel very mncholic. The sky gradually brightened, and a bowl of longevity noodles was ready. Madam Wei wiped her hands clean and went to knock on the door. As soon as Liu Sanniang got up, Madam Wei brought over a bowl of longevity noodles and fed it to Liu Sanniang. ¡°After eating the longevity noodles, Sanniang will live to a hundred years old safely and happily.¡± Liu Sanniang took the bowl. ¡°Thank you, Mother.¡± Liu Sanniang ate the noodles bit by bit and even drank the soup. After Liu Sanniang finished eating, Madam Wei went to cook something else. Tang An¡¯s stomach was already very big. She would give birth at the beginning of March at thetest.. Chapter 815 - 815: Erlang Getting Married Chapter 815: Eng Getting Married Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Madam Wei did not let her work, so Liu Dng helped with the farming. When Tang Yuan arrived, the sun had already risen. He was carrying two rabbits that weighed four to five catties. ¡°Auntie, take these. Today is Sister Sanniang¡¯s birthday.¡± Tang Yuan had grown a lot taller and his life was getting better off. Although he was only 13 years old, some matchmakers had already started to introduce girls to him. Although his parents had passed away early, his family was not bad and he had a lot ofnd. Tang An was Tang Yuan¡¯s only sister. When these matchmakers came to the Liu family, Tang An rejected them with the reason that her brother was still young. Tang An was very happy that her brother was so sensible. Madam Wei took the rabbits and said with a smile, ¡°Yuan, you¡¯re getting better and better at hunting. 1¡¯11 ept this gift on behalf of your Sister Sanniang. Have a good chat with your sister. Stay for lunch and eat this rabbit.¡± Madam Wei¡¯s spicy rabbit was delicious. After dinner, Tang Yuan went back. In the afternoon, Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan went out. Chu Yan brought Liu Sanniang up the mountain and away from the noise of the crowd. On the top of the mountain, the houses below had shrunk in size. Chu Yan asked Liu Sanniang to close her eyes. He held her hand and ced something in her palm. ¡°It should belong to you.¡± Liu Sanniang opened her eyes. There was a scale in her hand. It was ink-like and smooth like jade. Liu Sanniang knew that this was a dragon scale. In her previous life, she had seen Long Yi¡¯s true body and knew that he was a ck dragon. She knew what his scales looked like, but this one was very different. Liu Sanniang looked at Chu Yan. ¡°It¡¯s different.¡± Chu Yan¡¯s eyes were deep as he stared at Liu Sanniang. He said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s indeed different. It¡¯s the reverse scale.¡± Liu Sanniang was a little puzzled. ¡°But why haven¡¯t 1 seen it before?¡± Chu Yan reached out and pulled Liu Sanniang into his arms. ¡°Because it grew after you left. When it grew, I realized that I already loved you to the core.¡± The moment the reverse scale grew out, he was in so much pain that he wanted to die. That was his reverse scale, representing his weakness. At that time, he had also lost her. Liu Sanniang was puzzled. ¡°How did it be like this?¡± Since it was a scale that belonged to him, it should be on his body. But now, it was in her hands. How painful would it be to pull it out? It was said that the reverse scale grew on the area closest to the dragon heart. Liu Sanniang looked at Chu Yan, waiting for him to exin. Chu Yan kissed Liu Sanniang¡¯s eyes. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he said softly, ¡°After you left, I was in pain. I thought that I would be fine after getting rid of it.¡± It was also very painful to take out the reverse scale. Later, when the wound healed, there was only a faint white scar left. However, his heart was still in pain. Because he had experienced such pain, he did not want his sister, Ying Tao, to suffer like this. Therefore, when Ying Tao grew a reverse scale, he pulled it out and caused her to be incapable of loving and being loved. But now, he knew that he had done something wrong. The reverse scale was love. How could he pull it out? It grew for Sanniang and he was only taking care of it for Sanniang. One day, he would have to return it to her. He waited for this day for a long time. Eventually, they reunited. What he had kept for her could now be given back to her. Liu Sanniang gently wrapped her arms around Chu Yan¡¯s waist. ¡°How silly.¡± Liu Sanniang leaned against Chu Yan¡¯s chest and could hear his heartbeat. She smiled. When one fell in love with someone, they did so many stupid things without knowing it. It was the same even for gods. Liu Sanniang thought that as long as she was alive, she would never be separated from him again. She would go to countless ces with him and see many sceneries. She would definitely lead a happy life with him. February 20th. On Liu Eng¡¯s wedding day, the courtyard had been rebuilt and was much bigger. Liu Eng¡¯s new room was built in the expanded area. Liu Eng¡¯s wedding dress was personally embroidered by Liu Sanniang. There was an auspicious bird embroidered on the wedding dress, and there were hundreds of flowers. Liu Eng had a smile on his face. Anyone who saw him would know how happy he was. He rode his maroon horse out to pick up the bride. The Ye family also looked festive. Ye Niuniu had started dressing up early in the morning. Madam Zhao handed theb to Old Madam Ye and said gently, ¡°Mother, you dote on Niuniu the most. You shouldb Niuniu;s hair.¡± Old Madam Ye took theb with mixed feelings. ¡°In the blink of an eye, Niuniu is getting married. I really can¡¯t bear to part with you.¡± Old Madam Ye had always liked Ye Niuniu and had personally brought her up. At this moment, these past memories appeared in her mind. Tears instantly welled up in Old Madam Ye¡¯s eyes. She held theb with trembling hands and said in a choked voice, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about money. You¡¯ll be healthy and carefree. You¡¯ll have many children and a long life.¡± Every time Old Madam Yebed Ye Niuniu¡¯s hair, she would say something auspicious. Old Madam Ye¡¯s face was teary, and so was Ye Niuniu. She was happy that she was about to get married, but the sadness of leaving home lingered in her heart. When she heard Old Madam Ye¡¯s choked voice, tears fell. Old Madam Yebed three times before giving theb to Madam Zhao. Madam Zhao was Ye Niuniu¡¯s mother, so she had to do thest threebs. Old Madam Ye took a red hairpin and inserted it into Ye Niuniu¡¯s hair. ¡°My girl is really beautiful.¡± Madam Zhao gently wiped her tears. Old Madam Ye smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s time to wash your face. You can¡¯t cry anymore. Your makeup is smudged from crying.¡± Ye Niuniu hugged Old Madam Ye and Madam Zhao and burst out crying. ¡°Boohoo, I don¡¯t want to leave Grandma and Mother¡­¡± When Old Madam Ye heard the gonging sound outside, she gently patted Ye Niuniu¡¯s back. ¡°It¡¯s a joyous day. Your mother and 1 are so happy. Wipe your face. The auspicious time is almost here. Eng is alsoing to pick you up..¡± Chapter 816 - 816: Erlang Getting Married 2 Chapter 816: Eng Getting Married 2 Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Old Madam Ye and Madam Zhao redid Ye Niuniu¡¯s makeup and put on a red veil for her. Not long after, the festive sound of gongs and drums approached. Old Madam Ye blinked and forced back her tears. She smiled and said, ¡°Eng is here to pick up the bride.¡± Madam Zhao wiped her eyes and nodded. ¡°Yes, from the sound of it, he¡¯s about to enter.¡± There was a hugemotion outside. Ye Niuniu had a total of six brothers, all of whom were preparing to test Liu Eng. He had to pass the tests before he could take Ye Niuniu away. At this moment, the noise outside was very loud, and there was the sound of people shouting. Madam Zhao said, ¡°Mother, I¡¯ll go take a look outside.¡± Old Madam Ye nodded. Madam Zhao went to the door and, through the crack, she saw a crowd in the courtyard. Liu Eng was asked to do pushups while two of Ye Niuniu¡¯s brothers sat on his back. Madam Zhao went back and said to Old Madam Ye, ¡°Mother, the children are ying.¡± Old Madam Ye smiled. ¡°It¡¯s good to spice things up a little. Back then, when I got married, it was also lively.¡± Many past events shed across her mind, but when she looked back, she felt that her life passed too quickly. When Ye Niuniu heard themotion outside, she was a little nervous, afraid that her brothers would go too far. After themotion outside ended, Liu Eng put on his coat. After tidying up, he went to the door and called out respectfully, ¡°Mother, Grandma, please open the door for me.¡± Old Madam Ye nodded at Madam Zhao, who went to open the door happily. ¡°Coming.¡± Liu Eng entered the house and saw that Ye Niuniu was dressed in wedding clothes. He gulped anxiously and finally said, ¡°Niuniu, I¡¯m here to pick you up.¡± Old Madam Ye held Ye Niuniu¡¯s hand and stood up. She walked towards Liu Eng step by step. Old Madam Ye looked at Liu Eng and ced Ye Niuniu¡¯s hand on his hand. ¡°Eng, you have to treat Niuniu well in the future. Husband and wife have to be supportive of each other.¡± Liu Eng nodded heavily. ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry. You can rest assured about entrusting Niuniu to me.¡± Old Madam Ye nodded and patted the back of Liu Eng¡¯s hand before letting go- Liu Eng held Ye Niuniu¡¯s hand and went out. Ye Niuniu¡¯s eldest brother bent down. Ye Niuniu climbed up and was carried out by his eldest brother. Liu Eng followed closely behind. When Ye Niuniu got into the bridal sedan, Liu Eng cupped his hands at the Ye brothers and got on the horse. As the gong and drum sounded, Liu Eng walked back with Ye Niuniu. The Liu family was already prepared. When they heard the sound of gongs and drums approaching, they immediately set off the firecrackers. The matchmaker shouted loudly, ¡°The new couple is here.¡± Mr. Liu and Madam Wei were already seated at the main table in the main hall, waiting for the new couple toe in. Liu Eng lifted the curtain of the sedan chair and brought Ye Niuniu out. Worried that she might trip over with her veil on, Liu Eng whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. If 1 walk, you walk. If I stop, you stop.¡± Ye Niuniu nodded. With Liu Eng leading the way, they entered the mail hall. When they arrived at the main hall, they heard the matchmaker shout, ¡°The auspicious time has arrived. The new couple will pay their respects.¡± ¡°Bow to the heavens and earth.¡± ¡°Bow to your parents.¡± ¡°Bow to each other.¡± ¡°The wedding procedure is over. You can now enter the bridal chamber.¡± After the procedure was over, Ye Niuniu was sent to her bridal chamber. Liu Eng had to stay outside to toast the guests. The sky gradually darkened and the guests left one after another. Only then did Liu Eng return to his room. He was not drunk because the wine he drank was all water. The moon rose high. Hu Yuy on the eaves and pricked up her ears to listen to the movements in the room. Liu Yuanyuan nced at Hu Yu. ¡°I¡¯m leaving. Are you leaving or not?¡± Hu Yu was a little anxious. ¡°He just entered. You¡¯re not allowed to leave. If you leave, I¡¯ll be embarrassed to eavesdrop.¡± Liu Yuanyuan was not interested in eavesdropping. ¡°Then stay here. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± With that, Liu Yuanyuan left. Hu Yu stomped her feet in anger. ¡°Liu Yuanyuan, 1 want to cut ties with you!¡± Too embarrassed to be here alone, Hu Yu chased after Liu Yuanyuan. Hu Yu identally kicked off a tile on the roof. Ye Niuniu was a little shocked. ¡°What happened to the roof?¡± Liu Eng said, ¡°Nothing.¡± The two of them were already familiar with each other, but the most intimate thing they did was kiss each other on the forehead and hold hands. Now that they were finally married, he could be intimate with her openly. The scenes in his dream became real. The helpless and soft moans she let out intoxicated him. Her voluptuous figure was extremely alluring. Liu Eng leaned close to Ye Niuniu¡¯s ear and said in a low voice, ¡°Niuniu, I finally married you. I¡¯m so happy.¡± Ye Niuniu bit her lip and begged, ¡°Eng, it¡¯s enough¡­¡± Liu Eng¡¯s palms seemed to be on fire. He grabbed her waist, making her body numb. Ye Niuniu begged softly. Liu Engforted her. ¡°It¡¯s almost over¡­¡± The night slowly receded, and the room also fell silent. Early in the morning, Madam Wei got up to clean up the house. Liu Dng, Mr. Liu, Liu Sanniang, and Lin Jie were helping. Tang An¡¯s stomach was very big. The midwife came to take a look and said that her condition was stable. As for when she would give birth, that was uncertain. After the food was ready, Liu Eng and Ye Niuniu finally got up. Ye Niuniu¡¯s face was red and her eyes were bright. She called Madam Wei and Mr. Liu shyly, ¡°Father, Mother, I¡¯m sorry. I woke up toote.¡± Thinking of how Liu Eng had tortured her for so longst night, Ye Niuniu blushed like a cooked prawn. Madam Wei pulled Ye Niuniu over happily. ¡°We don¡¯t have that many rules in our family. Just be happy with Eng. If Eng doesn¡¯t dote on you, just tell us. We¡¯ll teach him a lesson.¡± Liu Eng was in high spirits and the smile on his face almost reached his ears. During the meal, Ye Niuniu and Liu Eng toasted Madam Wei and Mr. Liu. Mr. Liu and Madam Wei also gave the two of them a red pocket. Three dayster, Ye Niuniu went back to her family for a visit. Madam Wei had long prepared gifts for her to take back. The carriage was filled to the brim. This was enough to show the Ye family how much the Liu family liked Ye Niuniu.. Chapter 817 - 817: Tang An Giving Birth Chapter 817: Tang An Giving Birth Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Liu Eng was still immersed in the joy of his marriage and smiled every day. His eyes were shining and he seemed to have endless energy to work. Tang An was about to give birth, so Liu Dng did not go out and stayed at home to take care of her. On the first of March, Tang An¡¯s waters broke. Madam Wei asked Liu Dng to call the midwife over. Madam Wei was experienced in delivering babies. She asked Liu Sanniang to boil water and cook something for Tang An to eatter. As for Madam Wei, she helped Tang An walk around the courtyard. When Tang An was in pain, they would stop to rest. Madam Wei held Tang An¡¯s arm and said, ¡°My good daughter-inw,e, walk with me again.¡± Tang An was covered in sweat, her clothes were wet, and there were tears on her face. The pain in her stomach came wave after wave. She could not describe this feeling, but it was so painful that she wanted to cry. Madam Wei wiped Tang An¡¯s sweat and asked, ¡°How is it? Do you feel very heavy?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The doctor said that your pregnancy will be smooth. You¡¯ll be fine after the pain passes.¡± Seeing that Tang An was crying, Madam Weiforted her. Tang An was grateful to Madam Wei. ¡°Mother, thank you. I¡¯m lucky to be able to join the Liu family.¡± Madam Wei wiped Tang An¡¯s sweat and said, ¡°Don¡¯t cry and talk too much. Save your strength forter.¡± Tang An nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll definitely give birth to this child smoothly.¡± This was her and Liu Dng¡¯s bloodline. Even if she had to risk her life, she had to give birth to this child. Tang An had heard many stories about women having difficultbor, but she had never thought that she would be one of these women. Tang An¡¯s face was pale. She grabbed Madam Wei¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Mother, if, if I lose too much blood, abandon me and save the child instead.¡± Madam Wei looked at Tang An solemnly. ¡°An, I¡¯ll be straightforward. To us, you¡¯re far more important than the child. I¡¯ll protect you, and so will Dng. Don¡¯t scare yourself.¡± Madam Wei felt sad. If it were her, she would immediately re up if anyone dared to abandon her and save the unborn child instead. However, Tang An was willing to sacrifice herself. Madam Wei sighed. ¡°Sanniang cooked something for you. Eat something first. When the midwifees, we¡¯ll see when you can give birth.¡± Liu Sanniang cooked a bowl of beef noodles. The beef was braised and cut into slices. It looked very appetizing. When Tang An was not in pain, Madam Wei fed her. After Tang An finished the noodles, the midwife arrived. The midwife said that it was not the time yet. Madam Wei and Liu Dng helped Tang An walk around. When the pain became too much, it was already afternoon. The midwife was very experienced. Under her guidance, a loud cry of a child came from inside. The midwife skillfully cut the umbilical cord. She congratted Madam Wei, ¡°It¡¯s a boy.¡± The midwife waited until she made sure that Tang An was safe. After confirming that there was no danger of bleeding, she took the red packet and left. The newborn ate and slept most of the time. Madam Wei prepared good dishes for Tang An everyday, so Tang An had a lot of milk. The baby was obedient and did not cry. Liu Dng did not dare to hug his son yet. When he did, his entire body stiffened. Ye Niuniu liked the baby very much. She asked Liu Eng if he wanted to hug the baby. Liu Eng waved his hand when he heard that. The baby was too small and he was afraid that he would identally drop the baby. Everyone was happy to have a new life at home. At night, Ye Niuniu even said to Liu Eng, ¡°I want to have a child too.¡± Liu Eng shook his head. ¡°Wait a few more years.¡± When Tang An was screaming in unbearable pain while giving birth, Liu Eng felt that it was very scary. He felt that it was better to wait a little longer. Anyway, there was already a grandson at home, so he was not pressured to give Madam Wei a grandson. For now, he would just spend some alone time with his wife. Liu Eng grabbed Ye Niuniu¡¯s waist. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about having a child in the future. There¡¯s no hurry.¡± Ye Niuniu wanted to refute, but she couldn¡¯t because her lips were sealed. Eight days after the child was born, Tang Yuan brought over ten chickens, five hens and five roosters. He even gave the child a longevity lock. Madam Wei touched Tang Yuan¡¯s head and said, ¡°Yuan, talk to your sister for a while. I¡¯ll go make soup. Your chickens look good.¡± After Madam Wei left, Tang An touched the longevity lock and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to spend this money.¡± The silver longevity lock should be worth a lot. Tang Yuan smiled. ¡°Sister, Auntie Wei is a good person. She¡¯s good to you. You¡¯re my only sister, so I should be good to you. I¡¯m relieved that the childbirth was smooth and safe.¡± After Tang An gave birth smoothly, the Liu family got someone to send a letter to Tang Yuan. When he found out that it was a boy, he immediately went to buy the longevity lock and couldn¡¯t wait toe here. Seeing that Tang An was healthy and the child was chubby, Tang Yuan was relieved. Tang An reached out and patted the back of Tang Yuan¡¯s hand. ¡°Yuan, thank you.¡± Tang Yuan smiled. ¡°I should be the one thanking you, Sister.¡± The two siblings looked at each other and smiled. Suddenly, a voice came from outside, making Tang Yuan frown. Madam Wu said in a high-pitched voice, ¡°Madam Wei, congrattions on finally having a fat grandson. Tang An is finally worthy of your Dng.¡± Madam Wu¡¯s tone was sarcastic, making Madam Wei feel ufortable. However, before Madam Wei could speak, Madam Wu stuffed a basket of eggs and a jar of candy into Madam Wei¡¯s arms. ¡°Speaking of which, we¡¯re considered inws. We¡¯re poor in the countryside. Don¡¯t mind the cheap gifts..¡± Chapter 818 - 818: Aunt Comes to Visit Chapter 818: Aunt Comes to Visit Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyce Trantions It was nor that Madam Wei disliked rhe gifts, but she felt that Madam Wu¡¯s words were sarcastic, making her as ufortable as if she had swallowed a fly. However, Madam Wei was polite. She smiled and said, ¡®Why would 1 mind it? You¡¯re An¡¯s aunt. You are naturally wee here. Please take a seat.¡¯1 Madam Wu smiled and followed Madam Wei into the house. Madam Wei asked Madam Wu to sit down and stood up to prepare eggs and rice wine for her. After eating and drinking her fill, Madam Wu did nor n to leave. Madam Wei had no choice but to talk to her. ¡®¡¯How has An¡¯s uncle been recently?¡± Madam Wu ate the sweet rice cake and replied casually, ¡°Good, he¡¯s good.¡± Seeing that Madam Wu was not leaving, Madam Wei thought that she was probably going to stay for dinner, and that was exactly what Madam Wu intended to do. Madam Wu stood up with the rice cake. ¡°Inw, don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll go to see the child. Later, I¡¯ll go back with Yuan.¡± Madam Wei rook a deep breath. ¡°Alright then.¡± Her good mood was ruined by Madam Wu. Madam Wei wanted to chase her away several times, but in the end, she did not say anything. She watched as Madam Wu brought the rice cakes to the room and went to the kitchen. When Madam Wu entered the room, Tang Yuan and Tang An felt a little ufortable. Madam Wu smiled and said, An, Yuan, why don¡¯t you call me when you see me?¡± Madam Wu walked over and rook the child from Tang An¡¯s arms. ¡°Come,e, let me hug you. You look very much like Dng. In the future, you¡¯ll grow into a handsome man. Fortunately, you don¡¯t look like your mother. Otherwise, you would be ugly.¡± Madam Wu did not realize how much her words hurt. Tang Yuan clenched his fists and looked a little angry, but Madam Wu did not look at them at all. Tang An sighed and pulled her brother. She shook her head at Tang Yuan. ¡°Forget ir.¡± Tang Yuan kept staring at Madam Wu like he was guarding against a wolf. He still couldn¡¯t let go of what happened two years ago. They had nothing to do with each other after that, so why did Madam Wu suddenlye over? ¡°Boohoo¡­¡± The infant started crying. Tang An was a little worried. Tang Yuan stood up and was about to speak when Madam Wuined, ¡°He doesn¡¯t look like you, but his temper is quite like yours. He cried as soon as I hugged him. How bad-tempered.¡± Tang An rook the child and felr extremely annoyed. Initially, the child was very obedient. When the Liu family hugged him, he did not cry. The baby only cried when Madam Wu hugged him. Tang Yuan looked at Madam Wu and said coldly, ¡°This only means that he¡¯s smart and knows who is sincere and who is not.¡± Madam Wu nced at Tang Yuan. ¡°Is that how you are taught to talk to an elder?¡±1 Tang Yuan nced at Madam Wu. ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, just leave.¡± He really couldn¡¯t rake it anymore. Who did Madam Wu think she was? They had nothing to do with each other. Why should he tolerate her? Madam Wu frowned and then said with a smile, ¡°Yuan, I was just joking. Why are you taking it seriously?¡± Tang Yuan sneered. ¡°I was also joking with you just now. Auntie, don¡¯t tell me you took it seriously.¡± Madam Wu smiled and did nor bicker with Tang Yuan. She looked around the room. Tang An kept an eye on Madam Wu as she fed the baby. For some reason, she felt a little uneasy. Looking at Madam Wu rummaging through the cabs, Tang An was angry. Tang Yuan had enough of Madam Wu. He said to Tang An, ¡°Sister, rest well. Auntie and 1 will go out.¡± Tang An nodded. With Madam Wu around, the two siblings could nor say anything private. Tang Yuan walked over and dragged Madam Wu out.ay. Madam Wu was unwilling to leave, but Tang Yuan pulled her out and closed rhe door. ¡°My sister needs to rest.¡± After saying that, Tang Yuan ignored Madam Wu and went straight ro rhe kitchen. Madam Wu nced back at the door and muttered softly, ¡°If this little b*tch didn¡¯t y tricks, my daughter would be the one living such a good life now.¡± Tang Yuan went to the kitchen and told Madam Wei that he was going home. Madam Wei said, ¡°You just arrived not long ago.¡± Tang Yuan didn¡¯t want Madam Wu to be here to disturb his sister¡¯s rest. He smiled at Madam Wei and said, ¡°Auntie, I¡±lle to see my sister next rime.¡± Madam Wei sighed. ¡°Alright.¡± Tang Yuan left the kitchen and went to pull Madam Wu. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Madam Wu frowned. ¡°Why are we leaving? I¡¯m going ro stay for dinner.¡± Tang Yuan looked at Madam Wu coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you¡¯re up to, but as long as I¡¯m around, don¡¯t even think about taking advantage of my sister. My sister doesn¡¯t need you to see her. What happens to her has nothing to do with you.¡± However, Tang Yuan was quite strong. He dragged Madam Wu out. After leaving rhe Liu family, Tang Yuan let go of Madam Wu in disdain and walked away. Madam Wu rubbed her wrist and muttered softly, ¡°Forget it, forget it. Anyway, I¡¯ve already gotten what I wanted.¡± What Madam Wu got was the hair of Tang An s son. When Madam Wu returned home, she rushed into rhe house and took our a few strands of hair. ¡°Yu, I got the hair. There¡¯s a powerful psychic in the Liu family. Is it safe for us to do this?¡± At the thought of Liu Sanniang, Madam Wu still felt a lingering fear. However, if she could not vent her anger, she would not be happy for the rest of her life. Tang Yu had been away from home for two years. When she returned, she was already quite capable. Tang Yu was the one who asked Madam Wu to steal the baby¡¯s hair. Tang Yu took the hair and said with a smile, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. Children can see many things that adults can t. Even if Liu Sanniang is capable, she can¡¯t do anything.¡± Madam Wu nodded in agreement. Tang Yu ced a few strands of hair on an exquisite doll and burned it in the incense burner. After doing everything, Tang Yu said, ¡°Alright, even if Liu Sannianges now, she won t be able to do anything to us..¡± Chapter 819 - 819: Frightened Chapter 819: Frightened Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Madam Wu looked at Tang Yu¡¯s confident expression and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Yu, after Tang An dies, Liu Dng will be widowed. At that time, I¡¯ll send a matchmaker over to the Liu family to discuss your marriage with him.¡± In the past, Liu Dng was just a man from an ordinary family, but now that he had military achievements, he was different. Tang Yu¡¯s standards were high. It was hard to find a man better than Liu Dng. Tang Yu nced at Madam Wu and said, ¡°Mother, I don¡¯t want to get married now. I actually don¡¯t like Liu Dng anymore. I just can¡¯t stand Tang An.¡± After bing one of the Mystic World, she had a different understanding of this world. Liu Dng was nothing to her. She was just unwilling to be inferior to Tang An, so she came back to settle the score with her. That master was right. Tang An had a son. If she wanted Tang An to suffer, she just had to make her son suffer. Tang Yu was afraid of Liu Sanniang, but that mater assured her that Liu Sanniang wouldn¡¯t be a problem. In that case, Tang Yu was relieved. Now that everything was done, she just had to wait for the oue. In the afternoon, Tang An¡¯s son started crying from time to time for no reason. Only when Liu Dng hugged him did he stop crying. When her son calmed down, Tang An fed him. However, the child vomited as soon as she breastfed him. Tang An was anxious and frightened. She cried out to Madam Wei, ¡°Mother, Mother,e quickly.¡± Liu Dng and Madam Wei quickly entered the room. Tang An cried. ¡°It¡¯s my fault, right?¡± Madam Wei hugged the child and patted him gently. She had no time tofort Tang An. Liu Dng hugged Tang An andforted her softly, ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright.¡± Ye Niuniu and Liu Sanniang also rushed over. Ye Niuniu had never given birth before and did not understand what was going on. She quickly went to help Madam Wei change the child¡¯s clothes. Liu Sanniang also helped. The child cried until his entire body turned red. Madam Wei¡¯s heart ached, but seeing how guilty Tang An was, she couldn¡¯t bear to me her. She hugged the child and said patiently, ¡°Bao¡¯er is still young. Don¡¯t feed him too much. He¡¯s not hungry. If he eats too much, he¡¯ll choke and throw up. The next time he chokes, pat his back to make him spit out the milk.¡± When she ran into the room just now and saw the child coughing and unable to even cry, Madam Wei¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Tang An was a mother for the first time. She had never experienced it, so she naturally did not know and needed someone to teach her. Thinking about it, Madam Wei felt a little guilty. She had been through it before and knew more than Tang An. If she had taught Tang An earlier, Tang An wouldn¡¯t be so helpless. Madam Wei gently patted the child who had fallen asleep again. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. When Dng and Eng were young, this happened too. Sanniang was easy to take care of. She never vomited. As long as you know how to handle it, it¡¯s a small matter.¡± Tang An nodded with red eyes. ¡°Thank you, Mother.¡± Liu Dng alsoforted her. ¡°Look, Mother already said that it¡¯s a small matter. As long as we¡¯re careful, it won¡¯t happen again.¡± Tang An gradually calmed down. Madam Wei asked Liu Dng to help Tang An down. The bed was dirty. After Madam Wei took it off, Ye Niuniu and Liu Sanniang remade the bed. After the bed was remade, they let Tang An lie back down. Liu Dng handed the child to Tang An and said to Liu Sanniang and Ye Niuniu, ¡°Sanniang, Niuniu, stay here with An. I¡¯ll go wash the bedsheet.¡± Ye Niuniu nodded. Liu Sanniang also nodded. ¡°Brother, go ahead.¡± Tang An was still afraid, but before she could speak, the child started crying. His mouth was wide open as he cried at the top of his lungs. The sound of crying made people¡¯s hearts tighten. Tang An quickly picked the child up and coaxed him, but the child wouldn¡¯t stop. Tang An was very uneasy and anxious. ¡°What¡¯s going on, Bao¡¯er? I¡¯m here. Don¡¯t cry, okay?¡± Ye Niuniu was also anxious, but she did not know what to do. Why was the child who was originally obedient suddenly started crying like this? Liu Sanniang frowned and picked up the child from Tang An¡¯s arms without a word. She reached out and a drop of blood appeared on her fingertip. She pressed it between the child¡¯s eyebrows. The crying immediately stopped. However, he cried too loudly, and his voice was a little hoarse. When he sobbed, he was still trembling. Tang An and Ye Niuniu looked at Liu Sanniang nervously. Liu Sanniang put down the child, opened the swaddling clothes, and took out a silver longevity lock. Tang An¡¯s face turned pale and she quickly exined, ¡°Yuan gave this to Bao¡¯er. He won¡¯t harm him.¡± Ye Niuniu also sensed that something was wrong. ¡°Sister-inw, other than Yuan, has anyone else touched Bao¡¯er?¡± At the thought of Madam Wu, Tang An¡¯s eyes were filled with despair. She said with a trembling voice, ¡°Yes, when my aunt came, she hugged Bao¡¯er.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at the lock for a while and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with the longevity lock. Perhaps it¡¯s because Bao¡¯er has just been born and is easily frightened. i¡¯ll go get a soul calming talisman.¡± Liu Sanniang wrapped the child up again and ced him in Tang An¡¯s arms. She turned around and left. She didn¡¯t tell Tang An the truth because it was not necessary. When someone wanted to harm you, they could always find an opportunity.. Chapter 820 - 820: Liu Sanniang Makes a Move Chapter 820: Liu Sanniang Makes a Move Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions There were no marks on the child¡¯s body. Liu Sanniang would only know if Madam Wu had done anything after she went to see her in person. Tang An had just given birth and her emotions were unstable. Liu Sanniang did not want her to be sad. Liu Sanniang took the soul calming talisman to Tang An and ced it on the child. Tang An felt guilty. She could feel that there was something Liu Sanniang did not tell her. She knew that her brother would not harm her child, but Madam Wu would. They hadn¡¯t talked to each other for a long time. Why did Madam Wu suddenlye to see her? Tang An clenched her fists. Even if they had fallen out, they were still family. Why couldn¡¯t Madam Wu stand her doing well? Looking at the child who was sleeping and sobbing from time to time, Tang An felt suffocated. Liu Sanniang had already gone out. The child was crying uneasily. Liu Dng had already returned to his room to help take care of them. Seeing that Liu Sanniang was about to leave, Lin Jie said, ¡°Shifu, do you want me to go with you?¡± Hu Yu and Liu Yuanyuan were a little puzzled. They did not feel the existence of evil things, and the child did not look abnormal either. Liu Sanniang looked at Lin Jie and said, ¡°Jie, go to Uncle¡¯s room and guard the child. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± The child¡¯s behavior was strange. Even if she could not see or feel the evil thing, Liu Sanniang believed in her intuition. Liu Sanniang looked at Liu Yuanyuan and said, ¡°Yuanyuan,e with me. Hu Yu, stay with Jie. Watch the child.¡± Hu Yu wanted to follow Liu Sanniang, but she knew that now was not the time to be willful. She nodded. ¡°Venerable, don¡¯t worry. With me and Lin Jie around, we will definitely be able to protect the child.¡± Liu Sanniang brought Liu Yuanyuan out and went straight to the Tang Vige. Before dark, the two of them arrived at the Tang Vige. Tang Yuan saw Liu Sanniang from afar. He was carrying a basket of grass on his back. When he saw Liu Sanniang, he ran towards her. ¡°Sister Sanniang, why are you here?¡± Tang Yuan looked into Liu Sanniang¡¯s eyes without blinking. He was a smart person and realized that Liu Sanniang must be here for something. Liu Sanniang did not hide it from Tang Yuan. She said, ¡°Yuan, did anything unusual happen to your aunt after she returned home?¡± Tang Yuan was a little nervous. Almost instantly, he thought that something might have happened to the child. His expression turned cold. ¡°I, I didn¡¯te back with her. I hated her, so I didn¡¯t go with her after saying goodbye to my sister. I came back first. She should havee back after me.¡± Because he hated her, he felt ufortable even walking with Madam Wu. Tang Yuan put down the basket. ¡°Sister Sanniang, what did she do to Bao¡¯er?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Tang Yuan. ¡°I don¡¯t know yet.¡± When Liu Sanniang looked at the newborn child¡¯s face, she saw a dense aura of death. He was holding on to thest bit of vitality. It was unknown when the vitality would dissipate. If they could not find a solution, the child would not live past tonight. Tang Yuan took a deep breath and turned to knock on the door with great force. The violent knock on the door quickly woke Madam Wu up. Madam Wu frowned and opened the door. When she opened the door and saw Tang Yuan, Liu Sanniang, and Liu Yuanyuan, Madam Wu became vignt and said with annoyance, ¡°Yuan, if you damage my door, I won¡¯t let you off.¡± After saying that, Madam Wu nced at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this the Third Miss of the Liu family? Why are you here? Did something go missing at home? 1 can assure you I didn¡¯t take anything. 1 went to see Tang An out of kindness. If you nder me for stealing and ruining my reputation, I won¡¯t allow it.¡± Madam Wu quickly calmed down. Her daughter was as powerful as Liu Sanniang now. Moreover, Tang Yu had also said that even Liu Sanniang could not do anything. When Madam Wu thought of this, the difort in her heart disappeared. She raised her chin arrogantly. At the thought of Madam Wu harming his sister¡¯s child, Tang Yuan was filled with disgust and hatred for her. He went forward and pushed Madam Wu hard, causing her to fall to the ground. Tang Yuan¡¯s aggressive behavior stunned Madam Wu. Liu Sanniang went forward and reached out to pull Madam Wu up. Madam Wu subconsciously reached out her hand. Liu Sanniang held Madam Wu¡¯s hand. For some reason, Madam Wu suddenly felt a chill run down her spine, making her shiver. ¡°Do you want to know what your daughter is doing?¡± Liu Sanniang¡¯s voice was very cold. Madam Wu looked at her and could not help but tremble and be afraid. Madam Wu shook her head, feeling indescribably flustered and afraid. She did not know why this was happening. The woman in front of her was clearly not a man-eating monster, but she felt terrified. It was as if Liu Sanniang could see through everything at a nce. In front of her, she had no secrets. Liu Sanniang said coldly, ¡°She gathered Yin in this ce and used it to absorb all your fate. When your fate is all sucked away, you¡¯ll die.¡± Madam Wu felt that she could not understand anything Liu Sanniang said. Tang Yu was her daughter. How could she do such a thing to hurt her family? She was Tang Yu¡¯s mother. Before Madam Wu could speak, Tang Yu came out. She looked at Liu Sanniang coldly. ¡°Let go of my mother.¡± Liu Sanniang let go. Madam Wu staggered and immediately walked towards Tang Yu. ¡°Yu.¡± Madam Wu hid behind Tang Yu and looked at Liu Sanniang warily. Tang Yu frowned and stared at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Even if you know, you can¡¯t save him. You must have seen that the child won¡¯t be able to live past tonight, right? Even if you know that he¡¯s going to die, you are still trying to think of a way to save him. Unfortunately, you can¡¯t save him this time.¡± That master had said that as long as this technique was running, Tang An¡¯s child would definitely die. Liu Sanniang was quite capable, but she was not omnipotent. She could not save a dying person. Tang Yuan looked at Tang Yu and turned to leave without saying anything. Soon, Tang Yuan brought over a sickle. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you.¡± It was a newborn child. How could they be so merciless? It was not easy for his sister to find a good husband. Why did these vicious beasts not let her off? Liu Yuanyuan reached out and grabbed Tang Yuan. ¡°Don¡¯t be rash. It¡¯s not worth it to die for such a beast.¡± The Xia Dynasty was aw-based society. Murderers had to be paid with their lives. Tang Yuan was so angry that his eyes turned red. He immediately choked.. ¡°What about my sister?¡± Chapter 821 - 821: Three Things Are Missing Chapter 821: Three Things Are Missing Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions A child, a child born after ten months of pregnancy. That was his sister¡¯s life. Tang Yu looked at Tang Yuan with a cold expression. ¡°I¡¯m no longer the Tang Yu you used to know. Instead of wasting time with me here, why don¡¯t you go back and see the child for thest time?¡± Tang Yu was not afraid of Liu Sanniang at all. She had plenty of things to deal with Liu Sanniang, but Liu Sanniang knew nothing about her. There was no chance of saving Tang An¡¯s child at all. She just wanted Tang An to suffer. The pain of losing her son was like gouging out her heart. It was best if Tang An could not make it and died with her son. Just thinking about it made Tang Yu happy. Liu Sanniang walked towards Tang Yu and released a majestic power that enveloped this ce. Her eyes were cold. Tang Yu panicked for no reason. She wanted to escape, but she was trapped. She could not break through the thick barrier. Tang Yu felt a pressure that made her unable to move. Liu Sanniang walked up to Tang Yu and grabbed her hand. Tang Yu¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief. Why was she so weak in front of Liu Sanniang? An endless power rampaged in her soul. Tang Yu¡¯s face began to twist in pain. That power seemed to want to rip her apart from inside out, and she was too weak to resist it. Pain, pain swept through her entire body. Tang Yu could not help but kneel down, and tears quickly streamed down her face. She was begging for mercy. Liu Sanniang looked down at Tang Yu and smiled coldly. ¡°I can¡¯t save him, but 1 can make you lose everything.¡± The moment Tang Yu felt threatened by Liu Sanniang, she let out a sharp scream. ¡°Ahhh¡­ I¡¯m going to kill you. My lord, save me. My lord, save me¡­¡± Tang Yu could be so arrogant because her power was given to her by the Divine Emperor. In Tang Yu¡¯s eyes, the Divine Emperor was a god. She had been with the Divine Emperor for a period of time, and she called him Lord It was said that gods were omnipresent, so when Tang Yu sensed that she was about to be destroyed by Liu Sanniang, she struggled crazily and cried for help. Unfortunately, the god she was calling would never appear. Tang Yu was just a chess piece in the Divine Emperor¡¯s hand. After the chess piece was used, whether this chess piece lived or died, the Divine Emperor did not care at all. Liu Sanniang let go of Tang Yu and let her fall to the ground. She looked at Madam Wu, who was in a daze, and said calmly, ¡°I once told you that if you don¡¯t change, you will regret it for the rest of your lives.¡± Madam Wu did not dare to look into Liu Sanniang¡¯s eyes. She felt extremely uneasy and retorted incoherently, ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense. I have a son and a daughter. My life is good. What would 1 regret for the rest of my life? 1 think you¡¯re just spouting nonsense.¡± Liu Sanniang nced at Tang Yu and walked out without saying anything. Liu Yuanyuan pulled Tang Yuan and followed Liu Sanniang. Liu Sanniang said softly, ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± Tang Yuan was burning with anxiety. He turned around and red at Tang Yu before following Liu Sanniang. When Liu Sanniang returned to Yong County, it was already dark. As soon as she arrived home, she heard a child crying at the top of his lungs. Everyone in the family was in a panic. Granny Li had already been invited over. She set up an altar to pray, but before doing it, she reminded Madam Wei honestly, ¡°If Liu Sanniang can¡¯t do anything, I can¡¯t either. Setting up an altar to pray is the only thing I can do.¡± Madam Wei was anxious and nodded. ¡°I know, I know. Just do whatever you can.¡± It was better than doing nothing. Tang An¡¯s eyes were red and swollen. Lin Jie stayed by the child¡¯s side and kept absorbing the Yin energy into his body, but this was far from enough. The Yin energy gathered more and more around the child. If this continued, the child would die in less than four hours. Hu Yu was also blowing spiritual energy at the child. There was clearly no evil thing guing the child, but the child was on the verge of death. No one could stop it. As soon as Liu Sanniang returned, Madam Wei said anxiously, ¡°Sanniang,e and take a look. Bao¡¯er is dying.¡± Tang Yuan walked over quickly and clenched his fists when he saw the child¡¯s pale face. Liu Sanniang walked up to the child and picked him up. She hugged the child and kissed him gently. When her clothes were tugged, Liu Sanniang turned around. Lin Jie looked at her and shook his head. Liu Sanniang smiled at Lin Jie. She had no choice. Humans had five internal organs, heart, liver, spleen, lungs, and kidneys, and she had already sacrificed three. Liu Sanniang knew that when she was at her weakest, it would be the time when the Divine Emperor came to see her. The Divine Emperor did everything he could to harm her closest family, forcing her to sacrifice herself. The paleness on the child¡¯s face gradually receded. Liu Sanniang¡¯s power was warm as she healed the child bit by bit. Liu Sanniang returned the child to Tang An. ¡°Bao¡¯er is fine now.¡± Tang An took the child with trembling hands and hugged him. Tears fell silently. Lin Jie clenched his fists and turned to run back to the room. Liu Eng was puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Jie? Who angered him?¡± Liu Yuanyuan and Hu Yu quietly left. Granny Li looked at Liu Sanniang and wanted to say something but hesitated. In her opinion, Liu Sanniang was already very powerful, but at that moment, she actually felt that Liu Sanniang was very weak. Now that everything was fine, Granny Li bade farewell. Tang Yuan gritted his teeth and knelt down to kowtow to Liu Sanniang. ¡°Thank you for saving the child, Sister Sanniang.¡± Tang An looked at Liu Sanniang and bit her lip. ¡°Sanniang, you¡­¡± Lin Jie¡¯s anger and Hu Yu and Liu Yuanyuan¡¯s silent departure seemed to be saying something. Liu Sanniang helped Tang Yuan up. ¡°It¡¯s good that the child is fine.¡± Tang An cried, ¡°Sanniang, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault for being useless.¡± Madam Wei¡¯s heart ached. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have let that ck-hearted woman in. The next time 1 see her, I¡¯ll hit her hard.¡± Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry. 1 just lost a little of my cultivation. I¡¯m fine.¡± If Liu Sanniang did not say it, they would not know. Tang Yuan felt that it was more than just losing some cultivation. He knew that Liu Sanniang did not want them to feel guilty. Tang Yuan hated Tang Yu and her family to death. At night, Madam Wei came to Liu Sanniang¡¯s room and gently hugged her. ¡°You can hide it from them, but you can¡¯t hide it from me.¡± Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°That¡¯s a small matter. I didn¡¯t hide it from you..¡± Chapter 822 - 822: Saying Good Things But Not Bad Things Chapter 822: Saying Good Things But Not Bad Things Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions If Liu Sanniang didn¡¯t want to say it, Madam Wei couldn¡¯t force her to say it. She only sighed. ¡°Sanniang, it¡¯s been hard on you.¡± Liu Sanniang leaned against Madam Wei. She could feel Madam Wei¡¯s love. It was sweet. For her family, she was willing to sacrifice herself. In the next few days, Madam Wei also thought of getting some words out of Lin Jie. She felt that Lin Jie knew. However, it was very difficult to get Lin Jie to speak. His mouth was like a stone wall. If one wanted to get him to speak the truth, they could only smash open that stone wall. Madam Wei sighed with resignation. At night, Madam Wei said to Mr. Liu, ¡°I keep feeling that Sanniang is hiding something from us. This makes me very uneasy.¡± Mr. Liu hugged Madam Wei andforted her. ¡°There is not much we can do if Sanniang doesn¡¯t want to tell me? Don¡¯t think too much. Put yourself in her shoes. If it were you, would you tell your family everything?¡± Madam Wei rolled her eyes at Mr. Liu. ¡°If it¡¯s something good, of course I will¡­¡± Before Madam Wei could finish, she fell silent. Yes, she would only tell her family good things but not bad things. They would only keep the bad things to herself. Mr. Liu sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s not think too much about it. Instead of worrying about this, why don¡¯t you think about how we should hold Sanniang¡¯s wedding? There are only a few months left until June 6th.¡± Madam Wei felt ufortable. She always had the feeling that something was amiss. As soon as the spring passed, the hot summer arrived. In the past few months, Liu Sanniang had been waiting at home to get married. As the wedding day approached, the wedding dress she had carefully embroidered was also done. In the past few months, Liu Zhi¡¯er and Liu Hui had also gotten married one after another. In the Liu n, many men and women at the suitable age for marriage could not wait to get engaged. Many people had died in this battle, which left everyone in a lingering fear. When Liu Sanniang woke up in the morning, she would stare at a certain direction in the sky. Madam Wei saw her doing this several times and asked, ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Liu Sanniang replied with a smile, ¡°The scenery.¡± Lin Jie¡¯s hand that was holding the talisman brush trembled slightly. Scenery? It was clearly a lie. What they could see was invisible to ordinary people. No matter how Madam Wei looked, she could only see the blue sky and white clouds. However, Lin Jie knew that darkness was rolling over from that direction, and Liu Sanniang was waiting for an opportunity. As June approached, Madam Wei began to have insomnia all night. The things needed for the wedding had already been prepared. Madam Wei had also been to the mansion Chu Yan bought a few times. It was beautiful, and the flowers in the garden were gorgeous. It was obvious that it was afortable ce to live in. The dowry Madam Wei prepared for Liu Sanniang was also abundant. Before the sixth of June arrived, the Liu family had already received several gifts from the capital. Among the gifts, some were from the royal family. There were even gifts from the emperor and some powerful people. The Liu family was all puzzled as to how Liu Sanniang was acquainted with these people. On the third of June, Su Yanyu came from the capital. Su Yanyu greeted the Liu family happily and went to talk to Liu Sanniang. He showed her the worms he had refined. ¡°Shifu, I¡¯ve recently refined a worm king that can cure hundreds of poisons.¡± The moment the worm king was refined, Su Yanyu was so happy that he jumped around. He had treated many people in the capital with it. Su Yanyu came at this time to give the worm king to Liu Sanniang. He was Liu Sanniang¡¯s disciple. It was only natural for him to send Liu Sanniang a big gift. Liu Sanniang took a look and nodded. ¡°Not bad.¡± Su Yanyu smiled. ¡°Shifu, this is my congrattory gift to you and your husband.¡± Liu Sanniang epted the worm king. 1¡¯11 take it.¡± Su Yanyu was so happy that he couldn¡¯t stop smiling. Hu Yu ced her hands on her hips and bared her teeth at Su Yanyu. ¡°Young Marquis, it¡¯s been so long since west met. Don¡¯t you have anything for me?¡± Su Yanyu knew that Hu Yu was pretending to be fierce, but when he saw Hu Yu, he was still so frightened that his heart trembled. He quickly took out a jar of silkworm pupae. It was meat worms that had been pasted with oil. Hu Yu would definitely like to eat it. Hu Yu salivated. ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Hu Yu opened the jar. It actually tasted like chicken. This Young Marquis was getting smarter, but unfortunately, he already belonged to Liu Yuanyuan. Hu Yu leaned closer to Su Yanyu and lowered her voice. ¡°Hmph, 1 already know what you¡¯re thinking. In the future, you have to prepare these for me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll tell Venerable Liu about you and Liu Yuanyuan.¡± Hu Yu spoke softly so that only Su Yanyu could hear her. Su Yanyu¡¯s face turned pale. He quickly nodded in agreement. Su Yanyu nced at Liu Sanniang. Liu Sanniang was putting away the worm jar, so she did not notice Hu Yu¡¯s actions. Hu Yu was already eating with a smile. Her fox-like eyes were curved. She looked like a delicate and cute girl, but this girl¡¯s heart was ck. Su Yanyu did not dare toin it to Liu Sanniang. Last time, he consummated the marriage with Liu Yuanyuan in the tomb. Su Yanyu was really uncertain. He did not dare to say it at all. He was afraid that Liu Sanniang would not agree to their marriage, and he was also afraid that Liu Yuanyuan would not allow him to tell anyone about this. Su Yanyu said, ¡°Shifu, I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Liu Sanniang replied, ¡°Ok.¡± After Su Yanyu left the room, he was pulled to the side by Liu Eng. ¡°Yanyu, it¡¯s been so long we haven¡¯t met. Let¡¯s go and have a drink with Second Uncle.¡± The Liu family seemed to have gone out. Liu Eng pulled Su Yanyu out. Su Yanyu nodded. ¡°Okay, Second Uncle.¡± Liu Eng led Su Yanyu to the restaurant. As soon as he opened the door, he saw the Liu family sitting neatly at the table waiting for him. Ye Niuniu smiled at Su Yanyu. ¡°Young Marquis Su, sit down. The dishes are ready. We were just waiting for you to eat.¡± Tang An hugged the child and smiled at Su Yanyu.. Chapter 823 - 823: Getting Words Out Of Him Chapter 823: Getting Words Out Of Him Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Su Yanyu did not know why the Liu family wanted to treat him to such a big meal. He walked over and sat down. ¡°There is no need to waste so much money. If you need my help, just tell me.¡± Su Yanyu didn¡¯t know why the Liu family would want his help. Liu Dng and Liu Eng were both talented generals. After autumn this year, they would all go back to the army. Moreover, Chu Yan had already been conferred the title of the Almighty General. His status was much higher than his. Su Yanyu couldn¡¯t figure out why the Liu family didn¡¯t look to him for help. Madam Wei gave Mr. Liu a look. Mr. Liu smiled and poured wine for Su Yanyu. Su Yanyu was a little uneasy and quickly held the wine ss with both hands. Madam Wei looked at Su Yanyu. ¡°Yanyu, 1 indeed have something to ask of you, but don¡¯t be nervous. Just tell me what you know.¡± How could Su Yanyu not be nervous? Mr. Liu sat beside Su Yanyu. ¡°Come,e,e. Let¡¯s drink together.¡± Su Yanyu drank the wine uneasily. After drinking for a while, Su Yanyu¡¯s face was already red. His alcohol tolerance was not high. When the alcohol began to take effect, his eyes became unfocused. Madam Wei asked at the right time, ¡°Yanyu, how did you and Sanniang know each other?¡± How did they know each other? Su Yanyu was lost in his memories. Su Yanyu rambled on and on. Without needing the Liu family to ask, he revealed everything. The Liu family listened attentively, and tears welled up in Madam Wei¡¯s eyes. Was it really that dangerous back then? If not for Chu Yan, no one would have been able toe out of River Vige. No one in the Liu family med Su Yanyu for being an arrogant person back then because he was no longer the person he used to be. People would change after all. After Su Yanyu finished speaking, Madam Wei quickly handed him a ss of water. ¡°What happened after Sanniang entered the capital?¡± Su Yanyu¡¯s mouth was indeed a little dry. After drinking the water, he thought of the time when Liu Sanniang first entered the capital. ¡°When Shifu first entered the capital, it was for the case of Qian Jin. Qian Jin was wrongly punished. It was Shifu who overturned his case and saved him from execution. At that time, the Third Prince found Miss Miao Yin, trying to use her to suppress Shifu, but my shifu saw through Miao Yin. To Shifu, Miss Miao Yin was extremely disgusting, rotten, and stinky¡­¡± Su Yanyu was so excited that his face and ears turned red. He had experienced this himself. Later, Miao Yin became a monster covered in hands in front of everyone. For a long time, the name Miao Yin gave everyone in the capital a nightmare. The Liu family listened attentively. There was nothing in the capital that Su Yanyu did not know. Through Su Yanyu, the Liu family learned what Liu Sanniang had gone through. The sky outside gradually darkened. Su Yanyu drank a cup of tea and the soberness gradually returned. He was dumbfounded, wondering to himself, Did the Liu family not know about this? Su Yanyu did not know if Liu Sanniang would me him for saying too much. He said gloomily, ¡°That¡¯s all I know.¡± The Liu family fell into silence. Su Yanyu felt uneasy. Madam Wei finally said, ¡°Yanyu, is the Cloud Breaking Sect irreconcble with Sanniang? Why didn¡¯t you tell us about it? How is it now?¡± Su Yanyu looked at Madam Wei and replied firmly, ¡°Shifu told me that evil can¡¯t defeat good. She¡¯s the chosen one and was born to eliminate evil. As long as the Cloud Breaking Sect is evil, they¡¯re not her match. If they dare to provoke her, Shifu will definitely destroy them. Moreover, the Cloud Breaking Sect has done many evil things. Sooner orter, they¡¯ll be dealt with. You don¡¯t have to doubt Shifu¡¯s ability. She¡¯s the strongest psychic in the world. No one can surpass her.¡± Su Yanyu had never seen anyone who could be Liu Sanniang¡¯s match. Many of the Daoist temples that were once built for the Cloud Breaking Sect had been rebuilt for Liu Sanniang. People believed in her, and she was definitely insurmountable. Madam Wei and the others looked at Su Yanyu, not knowing what to say. Mr. Liu filled Su Yanyu¡¯s ss. ¡°Yanyu is right. Come, let¡¯s toast him.¡± On the way back from the restaurant, Su Yanyu felt light-footed. Because he did not stay in the Liu family, Liu Eng helped him back to the inn before going back. Lying on the bed, Su Yanyu slowly became more and more awake. When Liu Yuanyuan arrived, Su Yanyu lowered his head like a child who had done something wrong. ¡°Yuanyuan, I, I¡­¡± Liu Yuanyuan said calmly, ¡°Those things are not secrets. If they want to ask, they can find out at any time.¡± Su Yanyu looked up with a glint in his eyes. ¡°Really?¡± Liu Yuanyuan nodded. ¡°Really.¡± Then, when he saw Liu Yuanyuan staring at him, his face immediately heated up¡­ Liu Yuanyuan looked at Su Yanyu. Su Yanyu was very good-looking. He was lively and looked very cute. Liu Yuanyuan leaned over and kissed him. ¡°Have you seen Hu Yu?¡± Su Yanyu¡¯s mind went nk. He nodded obediently. ¡°Yes.¡± Liu Yuanyuan asked calmly, ¡°What did she say?¡± Su Yanyu gulped, his breathing unstable. ¡°Miss Hu didn¡¯t say anything.¡± However, in the next second, his lips were bitten. It was so painful that he widened his eyes and looked at Liu Yuanyuan.. Chapter 824 - 824: The Wedding Day Chapter 824: The Wedding Day Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Liu Yuanyuan said softly, ¡°I told you before that if Hu Yu bullies you, you can always tell me.¡± Su Yanyu¡¯s face was already red. He had already given up resisting and told her everything obediently and honestly. ¡°Hu Yu threatened me to give her food. Otherwise, she¡¯ll tell Venerable about us¡­ 1,1,1 promised her.¡± The corners of Liu Yuanyuan¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. ¡°Idiot, Venerable Liu already knew.¡± Su Yanyu was stunned on the spot¡­ He almost forgot to think. Did his shifu know?? Liu Yuanyuan pressed her lips against Su Yanyu¡¯s. ¡°No one can interfere with any decision 1 make, and Venerable Liu has never thought of interfering. She respects my choice. This is also why I respect and choose her.¡± Su Yanyu felt that he waspletely numb. He asked stiffly, ¡°What¡¯s your choice then?¡± Liu Yuanyuan looked at Su Yanyu. She liked how sincere he was. Liu Yuanyuan replied, ¡°My choice is to spend a hundred years with you until you regret it.¡± Su Yanyu was overjoyed. ¡°I will never regret it.¡± Su Yanyu hugged Liu Yuanyuan¡¯s waist tightly, his heart beating very fast. He was drowning in happiness. Liu Yuanyuan¡¯s voice was bewitching. ¡°Then are you going to kiss me?¡± Su Yanyu felt as if a firecracker had exploded in his mind. He kissed her with a red face¡­ On the sixth of June, Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan got married. The Liu family had already decorated the house a few days ago. It looked festive. At the thought that her daughter was going to get married, Madam Wei cried tears of joy. She felt an indescribable feeling in her heart. It was as if she had been looking forward to this day for a long time. It was as if this was a wish from her previous life. Mr. Liu woke up early. In fact, the couple did not sleep at allst night. Looking at the gradually bright day outside the window, Mr. Liu stood up to get theb. It was something he had secretly prepared since Liu Sanniang was engaged. He did not even tell Madam Wei. The dragon and phoenix patterns carved on it symbolized a happy life. He took it out and his eyes turned red. ¡°Hurry up and help Sanniang dress up. I feel that I¡¯ve been waiting for this day for a long time, but Sanniang is only 17 years old.¡± Madam Wei asked, ¡°When did you prepare this? Why didn¡¯t 1 know?¡± Mr. Liu smiled. ¡°1 prepared it when Sanniang was engaged. I made it myself.¡± No one knew howplicated he felt when he was making thisb. Madam Wei held theb. ¡°Goodb, goodb.¡± Liu Sanniang also did not sleep the entire night. On this night, she recalled her previous life. In that life, getting married to a man was her only wish. When Madam Wei and Mr. Liu passed away, they looked at her pitifully and did not say anything. At thest moment, they wiped the tears off her face with difficulty and patted the back of her hand to tell her not to be afraid. Liu Sanniang knew that her parents could not rest in peace unless they watched her get married. If there was a next life, they would definitely wait to reunite with her. Liu Sanniang thought a lot and tears slowly fell. At dawn, she wiped her tears so that no one could see anything unusual. Madam Wei came to help her dress up. During this process, Madam Wei did not ask Tang An and Ye Niuniu for help. Looking at her beautiful daughter in the mirror, Madam Wei also saw herself with tears streaming down her face. She choked and said, ¡°Sanniang, you have to be happy.¡± Liu Sanniang turned around and hugged Madam Wei. ¡°Thank you, Mother. 1¡¯11 definitely be happy.¡± After Liu Sanniang changed into the wedding dress, Madam Wei put a hairpin on Liu Sanniang and slowly covered her with a red veil. Then, she gently held Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand and went out. The time was just right. Chu Yan happened to arrive outside the door. Under the cheers of the matchmaker, Chu Yan entered and waited to pick up his bride. Mr. Liu was already waiting outside Liu Sanniang¡¯s boudoir. When Madam Wei opened the door, Mr. Liu quickly bent down. Mr. Liu carried Liu Sanniang out of the door that they had crossed countless times. At this moment, the Liu family had mixed feelings. They were both happy and sad. Everyone¡¯s eyes turned red as they cried tears of joy. Liu Eng wiped the corners of his eyes and muttered, ¡°I¡¯ve been looking forward to this day for a long time.¡± Liu Sanniang¡¯s marriage caused a huge sensation in Yong County. Her identity was special, and almost all the famous people were here. After Liu Sanniang got into the bridal sedan, the voices outside gradually died down. She did not need to look to know that the Liu family had been standing at the door until her bridal sedan chair disappeared. Then, they returned to the house with their rtives. Most of the people in the Liu n were grateful that Liu Sanniang had built a school for them. They remembered this favor and were willing to repay it.. Chapter 825 - 825: The Wedding Day 2 Chapter 825: The Wedding Day 2 Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The womenforted Madam Wei, and the menforted Mr. Liu. Liu Sanniang also entered the Chu family with the mostplicated etiquette. To be precise, it was Chu Yan¡¯s house. The guests were all seated, and everyone was congratting the newly-wed. Su Yanyu was easily drunk and quickly fell asleep. Liu Yuanyuan brought him away. Hu Yu and Lin Jie drank plenty of wine without getting drunk. The wine was very strong, but to them, it was like water. Hu Yu mmed the table and shouted, ¡°Come,e,e. Three sses of wine each. No one can escape.¡± After a few rounds, many people were lying on their stomachs. Only she and Lin Jie were still up and sober. Everyone looked at Lin Jie and Hu Yu and could not help but shrink back in fear. ¡°I¡¯ve had enough, I¡¯ve had enough¡­¡± Were these two demons? They were just a little girl and a child. How could they drink so much? Chu Yan did not even touch a drop of wine. The bridal chamber was decorated in red. When Chu Yan returned to the bridal chamber, he was wearing a red wedding robe. He walked towards the bed step by step, his cold eyes gradually tinged with desire. He reached out and pulled at his cor. Then, he slowly filled two sses of wine before walking towards Liu Sanniang. He lifted the red veil and handed the ss over. Liu Sanniang reached out to take it. Chu Yan turned around and returned with another wine ss. He sat down by the bed and clinked sses with Liu Sanniang. Chu Yan raised his head slightly and drank the strong wine. He threw the wine ss away and pressed his body against Liu Sanniang. He ced his hand on her waist and slowly gave her strength through his palm. Chu Yan leaned close to Liu Sanniang¡¯s ear. ¡°Don¡¯t cry¡­¡± He picked Liu Sanniang up from the bed and let her cling to him like a sloth. It was only when the sky gradually brightened that Liu Sanniang could sleep. When she woke up again, it was dark outside. Liu Sanniang could not tell how long she had slept. Chu Yan opened the door and came in. He held a fragrant soup and fed it to Liu Sanniang bit by bit. After Liu Sanniang finished eating, she asked, ¡°What time is it now?¡± Chu Yan said gently, ¡°It¡¯s almost dark. After eating, wash up and go to bed.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Chu Yan in a daze. ¡°I haven¡¯t served your father tea, right?¡± Chu Yan didn¡¯t care. ¡°There is no hurry.¡± After washing up, it was inevitable that she would be tortured by him again. Liu Sanniang did not go out for three consecutive days. On the third day, Chu Yan calmed down a little. When he looked at Liu Sanniang, his eyes were extremely gentle. After waking up, Chu Yan brought Liu Sanniang back to see Madam Liu and the others. Mr. Liu and Madam Wei had been waiting for a long time. When they saw the newly-wed, they immediately smiled and weed them. However, when they smiled, there were tears in their eyes. Hu Yu narrowed her fox-like eyes, sniffed, and sighed. She took a big bite of the drumstick. Although Liu Yuanyuan refused to go with her, she still couldn¡¯t hold back her curiosity and went to peep. However, she could not enter the bridal chamber. She could not even hear a sound. Liu Sanniang did note out for three consecutive days. Now, Hu Yu felt that even the air was sweet. The entire family sat around the same table, and there would be even more people in the Liu family in the future. After dinner, Madam Wei reluctantly sent Chu Yan and Liu Sanniang back. For the past month, Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan were inseparable. Hu Yu could not follow them. Su Yanyu still had Liu Yuanyuan to apany him. Hu Yu was depressed. Seeing Lin Jie drawing talismans in the courtyard, Hu Yu walked over and sat down. Lin Jie¡¯s hand paused for a moment before he put down his brush and sat down beside Hu Yu. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Hu Yu nced at Lin Jie. ¡°Go away. What can a child like you know?¡± Lin Jie stood up and returned to his room. He quickly took out the dog leash and waved at General ck. General ck came over happily and let Lin Jie tie him. Lin Jie nced at Hu Yu. ¡°Do you want to go out for a walk?¡± Hu Yu was stunned. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lin Jie said calmly, ¡°Turn into a puppy and I¡¯ll take you out to y.¡± Hu Yu thought about it carefully and felt that this was a good idea. In any case, she was in a bad mood and needed to have fun. Thinking of this, Hu Yu did not resist and turned into a little white dog without a word. Lin Jie walked over and bent down to pick Hu Yu up. He touched Hu Yu¡¯s slightly sparse fur and said, ¡°You can¡¯t scratch your fur anymore. Otherwise, you¡¯ll go bald.¡± Hu Yu looked at Lin Jie and felt that he seemed to have grown a little taller. He was fair and clean. When he grew up in the future, he would definitely be a charming man. Hu Yu said, ¡°Jie, are we on good terms?¡± Lin Jie asked, ¡°Huh?¡± Hu Yu smiled. ¡°When you marry your wife in the future, can you let me watch?¡± Lin Jie gently stroked Hu Yu¡¯s fur. After a while, he looked at Hu Yu, who was enjoying it with her eyes narrowed, and slowly said, ¡°Sure..¡± Chapter 826 - 826: Move to the Capital Chapter 826: Move to the Capital Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After receiving permission, Hu Yu rubbed her head against Lin Jie. ¡°Jie, you¡¯re the best. What a good child.¡± Lin Jie smiled and led General ck out. General ck did not grow any taller. Lin Jie knew that it was not that General ck could not grow up, but in this world, he could only be so big. General ck liked to be free and run around the mountains. Hu Yu was different. She liked to lie in Lin Jie¡¯s arms or on the grass, waiting for Lin Jie to find wild fruits for her to eat. In autumn, there were many wild fruits in the mountains. They were sour and sweet, and Hu Yu liked to eat them. When it began to darken, Lin Jie carried Hu Yu and led General ck back. Liu Dng and Liu Eng had already decided to go to the capital to take posts. Therefore, it was inevitable that the entire family would move to the capital. Chu Yan and Liu Sanniang received a message from the secret guard sent by Xia Hongming. The Yan army had sent an envoy to the capital to negotiate and sign an alliance with the Xia Dynasty. If the agreement was reached, there would be no war for 50 years. The Jin Dynasty had also sent envoys to the capital. It was said that both dynasties brought princesses, hoping to use marriage to exchange for peace. Only after the envoys of the Yan and Jin dynasties entered the capital did they know the details of the peace agreement. Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan were going to return to the capital. Liu Dng and Liu Eng also wanted to enter the capital, so they moved their entire family to the capital. Mr. Chu also decided to follow Chu Yan into the capital under Madam Li¡¯s instigation. Mr. Chu thought that Chu Yan would object, but Chu Yan agreed readily. At the beginning of August. The Chu family and the Liu family settled down in the capital. Chu Yan was conferred the title of the Mighty General and had a general¡¯s mansion. Madam Li and Mr. Chu stayed in the side courtyard of the general¡¯s mansion. Liu Sanniang also had a mansion. She let the Liu family live there. The two mansions were both very big. Liu Sanniang handed the title deed to her parents. ¡°Mother, if you don¡¯t take it, I¡¯ll be sad.¡± With her saying that, Madam Wei and Mr. Liu couldn¡¯t refuse. Liu Sanniang was already the State Minister of the Xia Dynasty. The legend that she was the chosen one and was born to eliminate evil had long spread. She would go wherever there was evil. As for Chu Yan, he was the god of war in the hearts of the people. His achievements spread throughout the streets and alleys. Even three-year-olds knew that the Xia Dynasty was protected by a Mighty General. Xia Hongming valued Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan very much, so after they settled down, he immediately invited Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan into the pce. Xia Bingguang¡¯s face was rosy. One could tell that he was in high spirits. He asked the pce servant to fill Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan¡¯s sses and toasted them. ¡°Miss Liu, General Chu, let me toast you.¡± After drinking the wine, Xia Bingguang got down to business. ¡°A spy came to report that the Yan Dynasty¡¯s and Jin Dynasty¡¯s envoys have been in the Xia Dynasty¡¯s territory for more than a month. They will reach the capital in less than ten days. Miss Liu, they brought a psychic with them this time and said that they are here to seek peace. However, I feel a little uneasy, so 1 took the liberty to disturb the two of you.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Xia Bingguang indifferently and said, ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t worry.¡± Xia Bingguang was relieved. ¡°With Miss Liu around, I¡¯m not afraid.¡± Xia Bingguang was very d that such a god had descended on his Xia Dynasty. However, looking into Liu Sanniang¡¯s eyes, he felt guilty for thinking like that. Liu Sanniang didn¡¯t care where she descended. What she had to do was get rid of those evil sources. What she wanted to protect was not the Xia Dynasty, but the living beings of the entire world. What she wanted to bnce was the Yin and Yang in this world. Xia Hongming smiled at Liu Sanniang. He had given Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan a big gift when they got married. He had always wanted to rope Liu Sanniang in, butter, his desire to rope her in turned into respect. After the battle, his mentality had changed even more. The position of emperor did not seem to be that important to him anymore. It was the same for Xia Hongyuan. After the war, the two of them met alone. Xia Hongyuan said bluntly that he wanted to travel around. He no longer had the desire for the throne in his heart. The scheming in the past seemed to be gone. In the pce, it was unprecedentedly harmonious. Xia Hongming found it unbelievable because even he wanted to give up the throne. After the banquet, Xia Hongming became even more determined to do it. Xia Bingguang held his forehead. After getting drunk, he was a little dizzy. Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan ate silently, drank wine, and enjoyed the singing and dancing in the hall. Xia Bingguang understood what Xia Hongming was thinking at a nce. Xia Bingguang feltplicated. Since when did everyone be so uninterested in this throne? Not to mention others, even he was affected. Xia Bingguang said what was on his mind, ¡°After the three countries reach a peace agreement, I will abdicate. Hongming is outstanding. Miss Liu, please see an auspicious day so that I can make arrangements to step down.¡± Xia Hongming was immediately awake. He was already thinking about leaving the capital to travel to the north. He quickly stood up and said, ¡°Father, you can¡¯t. You¡¯re in good condition. I¡¯m still young and can¡¯t take on such a big responsibility..¡± Chapter 827 - 827: Two Princesses Chapter 827: Two Princesses Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Xia Bingguang knew it. As expected, Xia Hongming did not want to be the emperor. Among his sons, the only one he trusted the most now was Xia Hongming. He had to take the throne no matter what. Xia Bingguang waved his hand. ¡°I¡¯ve already made tip my mind. Don¡¯t say anything else.¡± Xia Hongming was speechless. If he had known that this position was actually not that good, he would not have fought for it. However, a few years ago, he had fought with Xia Hongyuan over this position many times. At that time, he did not expect this to happen. Liu Sanniang couldn¡¯t help butugh. Xia Bingguang said to Liu Sanniang, ¡°Miss Liu, please.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Seeing that Liu Sanniang had agreed, Xia Bingguang heaved a sigh of relief. It was best to settle this as soon as possible. After the pce banquet ended, Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan left the pce. Xia Bingguang and Xia Hongming walked together in the imperial garden. Xia Bingguang sighed and said, ¡°Hongming, as the emperor, while you can enjoy endless wealth and power, you will also have to sacrifice your freedom.¡± Xia Hongming¡¯s heart sank. ¡°Father, I¡­¡± Xia Bingguang waved his hand. ¡°I understand. After experiencing the war, your mentality has changed. You no longer have desire for the throne, but look at the soldiers on the battlefield. All of them are protecting their families. Why, as the royal family, we can t sacrifice something?¡± Xia Hongming was silent as he followed Xia Bingguang. After a while, he said calmly, ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry. 1 understand.¡± Eight dayster, the envoys of the Yan Dynasty and the Jin Dynasty entered the capital. The envoy group of the Yan Dynasty was led by the crown prince, Su Yue, and the little princess, Su Ran. They brought dozens of elite guards and stayed in the inn arranged by Xia Hongming. The envoy group of the Jin Dynasty was led by the Fifth Prince, Lei Bu, the Sixth Prince, Lei Ming, and the Tenth Princess, Lei Lian. They also brought dozens of tall and strong guards. Xia Hongming also arranged for them to stay in the inn. After that, Xia Hongming went straight to the general¡¯s mansion. When Xia Hongming saw that Lin Jie was drawing talismans, he smiled. ¡°Young Master Lin, with your hard work, you will definitely achieve something in the future.¡± After saying this, Xia Hongming went straight to look for Liu Sanniang. Lin Jie sat up straight. He held the white dog in one hand and a brush in the other. He stroked the dog while drawing talismans. Before Xia Hongming could step into the courtyard, he heard the whooshing sounds of the sword . He stood still and looked in. Chu Yan was dressed in white and the soft sword in his hand was sharp. Every strike carried a whooshing sound. Liu Sanniang sat by the stone table and ate snacks. Xia Hongming knew not to disturb them. In any case, there was an array formation in the pce. The envoys of the two dynasties had just arrived and there was no one unusual. It was better not to disturb Miss Liu for the time being. At this thought, Xia Hongming turned around and left. Before he left, he nced at Lin Jie and said, ¡°Young Master Lin, I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± Lin Jie was still focused on drawing talismans. The matter of peace between rhe three dynasties was an urgent matter. The Yan Dynasty and Jin Dynasty did not seem to have any psychics with them, which made the Xia Dynasty feel relieved. After discussing the peace agreement, they had the intention to form a marriage alliance. The little princess of the Yan Dynasty, Su Ran, made a request. There were so many warriors in the Xia Dynasty. She wanted to marry a warrior. As long as someone who could defeat her appeared, she was willing to marry him. If the man already had a wife, she was willing to be his concubine. Lei Lian, the Tenth Princess of the Jin Dynasty, also expressed that for the sake of the peace between the Jin Dynasty and the Xia Dynasty, she was willing to marry into rhe Xia Dynasty, but only to the man who could defeat her. If the Xia Dynasty did not have a man who dared to ept the challenge, it would be embarrassing. Hence, Xia Bingguang agreed. The date of thepetition was set to be on the 20th of August. After setting the date, rhe envoys of the two dynasties returned to the inn. During the day, they toured around the capital. When the Mid-Autumn Festival arrived, Madam Wei asked Ye Niuniu to send over small mooncakes. Liu Sanniang also asked Ye Niuniu to send back the delicious steamed chicken. Dinner waster today because they had to eat while admiring the moon. After the food was served, Hu Yu smiled and helped pour the wine. ¡°Venerable Liu, look at the moon today. It¡¯s really round.¡± The round moon was like a big te. It was reallyfortable to drink osmanthus wine and eat mooncakes and delicacies while admiring it. At this moment, Hu Yu was in a good mood. Everyone looked up and was attracted by rhe scenery of the full moon. After midnight, everyone washed up and returned to their rooms to rest. Hu Yu jumped onto rhe bed andy on the nket, saying to Lin Jie, ¡°I¡¯ll sleep first. I ate a little too much just now. I¡¯m so sleepy.¡± Before Lin Jie could speak, Hu Yu muttered, ¡°Liu Yuanyuan is a bad person. I know that she must have gone to look for the Young Marquis. She already forgot her friend.¡± Lin Jie¡¯s expression was calm. He took off his clothes and went to bed in his undergarment. He reached out and touched Hu Yu¡¯s silver fur. She looked like a little fox and was so cute. The arrival of rhe envoys of rhe two dynasties did nor cause much of amotion. However, the news that the 2 princesses were going to find a husband with extraordinary martial arts caused a sensation in the entire capital. Many people were excited. When the news came out, there were hundreds of people who were willing to go on stage to showcase their martial arts. However, these people who wanted to fight were also carefully selected. In the middle of the night, one of them sneaked into a tent. He held his stomach and said with difficulty, ¡°General Lu, I¡¯m having a stomachache. Please help me in the first round tomorrow. In the first two days, people won¡¯t show their true ability. Help me. If I marry the princess in the end, I¡¯ll definitely reward you handsomely..¡± Chapter 828 - 828: Taking Someone’s Place Chapter 828: Taking Someone¡¯s ce Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The person who spoke was Zhang Zhi, a soldier who was friends with Lu Zhen. Many unmarried soldiers were tempted when they heard the news. It was normal for Zhang Zhi to be tempted too. His stomach was in unbearable pain. He would definitely not be able to go tomorrow. He wanted Lu Zhen to take his ce for two days. Lu Zhen nodded. ¡°I promise you. You¡¯d better go and see a military doctor as soon as possible. I can only help you for two days at most.¡± Zhang Zhi nodded repeatedly. ¡°That¡¯s great. Thank you, General Lu. Two days is enough for me to recover.¡± ¡°If those two princesses are just ornaments and thepetition ends in a day, then 1¡¯11 ept my fate.¡± Zhang Zhi said with a smile. However, from the bold words the two princesses said, they were obviously not pushovers. Lu Zhen nodded. ¡°Good luck.¡± Zhang Zhi revealed a confident smile. ¡°Of course¡­ Aiyo¡ªmy stomach hurts again. Let¡¯s talk about itter¡­¡± Zhang Zhi was smiling happily, but because of the pain in his stomach, his smile twisted. He held his stomach and ran away. Lu Zhen smiled and continued practicing. At night, Lu Zhen returned home. As soon as he entered, Lu Qingqing ran over. She pouted her red lips. ¡°Lu Zhen, why did youe back fifteen minuteste today? Do you know that I was waiting for you? Touch my face and hands. They¡¯re all cold.¡± Lu Zhen picked Lu Qingqing up the moment she ran over and let her cling to him like a sloth. Hearing Lu Qingqing¡¯sints, he smiled and kissed her cheek before pulling her hand into his chest. ¡°1 was training with a soldier, so I came back fifteen minuteste.¡± Lu Zhen carried Lu Qingqing in and exined to her. Lu Qingqing pressed her hands against Lu Zhen¡¯s chest and looked at him. ¡°Really? You¡¯re not lying to me?¡± Lu Zhen pecked Lu Qingqing¡¯s red lips. ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you.¡± Lu Qingqing leaned against Lu Zhen¡¯s chest and felt sweet. When they returned to the small courtyard, the servant girls served the food. Lu Qingqing was still sitting on Lu Zhen¡¯sp. The servant girls tactfully left, not disturbing them. Lu Qingqing thought that Lu Zhen must be tired from training, so she stood up and sat at the side. ¡°You must be hungry. Hurry up and eat.¡± Lu Qingqing picked up some food for Lu Zhen. Lu Zhen nodded. Lu Qingqing was not very hungry. She ate slowly and said, ¡°Lu Zhen, what do you think about me opening a shop in the capital? I¡¯m so bored.¡± Lu Zhen nodded. ¡°Then ask your mother for some guidance. You can also ask Lu Run. He¡¯s knowledgeable and can give you advice.¡± Su Qiong was a business-minded woman. Now that she had moved to the capital, she had already opened a few shops. Lu Run was also learning how to do business from Su Qiong. Lu Qingqing was probably bored. She was carefree and could do whatever she wanted. Lu Qingqing nodded. ¡°Alright, then. What business do you think 1 should do?¡± Lu Zhen thought about it seriously. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but there is no hurry. You can take your time to think about it.¡± Lu Qingqing had already finished eating. Lu Zhen wiped the corner of her mouth with a handkerchief. ¡°Qingqing,e with me to bathe¡­¡± Lu Qingqing blushed. With Lu Qingqing¡¯s permission, Lu Zhen took Zhang Zhi¡¯s ce in thepetition. Su Ran and Lei Lian were already dressed up and came on horseback. One of them was holding a sword, and the other was holding a whip. The ring was set up in the pce. Other than the warriors who signed up, there were also the nobles and officials. Above the ring were the royal family and the envoys of the two dynasties. On both sides were the officials with their families. Below them were the contestants. Su Ran walked up and brandished her whip. She said coldly, ¡°Today, 1¡¯11 challenge you. Whoever wants to fight me cane forward.¡± Dressed in ck, her impressive figure attracted everyone¡¯s attention. As soon as she finished speaking, a contestant came onto the stage. ¡°Hello, Princess. I¡¯m Li Xiao. I¡¯m here to challenge you.¡± The contestant was strong and handsome. He looked straight at Su Ran and did not hide his desire for her impressive figure. Su Ran whipped her whip and stood with her hands behind her back. She looked at the person coldly. ¡°Li Xiao, right? Your eyes are like a fire that wants to burn me. As for whether your fire can burn me or not, that depends on your ability. I¡¯m ruthless and won¡¯t show mercy.¡± When Li Xiao heard these cold and arrogant words, not only did he not feel that it was rude, but he was more interested. Li Xiao cupped his fists. ¡°Princess, I¡¯m ready.¡± He went to the weapon rack and took a long spear. Su Ran had always been arrogant. Her eyes were cold as she swung the whip. With a whoosh, the whip flew across the air and swept out. Li Xiao raised his spear to block. Crack. The spear broke, and the whipnded Li Xiao¡¯s chest. Li Xiao didn¡¯t even have time to retract the smile on his face before it twisted from the pain. The clothes on his chest were torn, and the burning pain in his chest was unbearable. He took a few steps back before falling to the ground and curling up. The surrounding imperial guards quickly carried Li Xiao down. Su Ran brandished the whip and looked at Li Xiao coldly. ¡°Next.¡± Su Ran¡¯s move also shocked all the contestants who were originally taking her lightly. The entire venue fell silent. The next contestant walked onto the ring with a serious expression and cupped his fists at Su Ran. ¡°I¡¯m Sun Chen. I¡¯m here to challenge you, Princess.¡± Su Ran nodded slightly. ¡°Sun Chen, please choose your weapon.¡± Sun Chen chose a long saber. Most people would not choose a short weapon against whips. Only long weapons could block Su Ran¡¯s whip.. Chapter 829 - 829: Undefeated on the Ring Chapter 829: Undefeated on the Ring Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Sun Chen attacked first. Su Ran was as calm as ever. She gracefully retreated and dodged. She turned around and raised her hand before giving Sun Chen a fierce whip. If Sun Chen couldn¡¯t dodge in time, this whip wouldnd on his head. If such a lethal whipnded on his head, what would be the consequences? Su Ran¡¯s whip could even break Li Xiao¡¯s spear and injure him so much that he could not get up. If itnded on his head, his skull would instantly shatter. Sun Chen¡¯s heart tightened. He immediately raised his saber to block and dodged. Just as he had expected, Su Ran¡¯s whip broke the handle of the saber and hit his shoulder. p! The sound was so loud that Sun Chen¡¯s ears were buzzing. The clothes on his back split open. The pain of his flesh being torn instantly swept through him. The intense pain made him unable to think at all, and his expression was twisted. He could not even speak. There was only one thought in his mind, and that was that the wound on his shoulder was definitely badly mutted. The imperial guards quickly carried Sun Chen away. Su Ran shook the whip and retracted it. Her voice was extremely cold. ¡°Next.¡± p, p, p. Above, on Xia Bingguang¡¯s left, the Crown Prince of the Yan Dynasty, Su Yue, pped his hands with a gentle smile on his face. He slowly said, ¡°Good, this is how a woman should be. As expected of the princess of the Yan Dynasty.¡± Xia Bingguang had a faint smile on his face, but in his heart, he was holding back the anger. This Su Ran was too ferocious. These contestants who went on stage were defeated in a second, and they were all seriously injured. The sound of flesh beingcerated was terrifying. Thispetition was not rxing at all. The remaining people who had yet to go on the ring frowned and began to reevaluate their ability. Su Ran smiled coldly. Seeing that no one came on the ring for a long time, she said again, ¡°Next.¡± Su Ran was ruthless and decisive. She injured two people in a row, making the others fear her. Now, as warriors of the Xia Dynasty, if they did not go on the ring, it would be embarrassing for the Xia Dynasty. They were all brave men. How could they watch Su Ran trample on the dignity of the Xia Dynasty? Immediately, a soldier went on stage. With a serious expression, he said, ¡°I¡¯m Zhou Wu, here to challenge you, Princess.¡± Zhou Wu went to get the iron mace, thinking to himself that such a heavy mace definitely wouldn¡¯t be easily broken by Su Ran¡¯s whip. Zhou Wu¡¯s expression was solemn, as if he treated Su Ran as his real opponent. Su Ran waved her whip. ¡°Please.¡± Zhou Wu wanted to get close to her and win in closebat. However, Su Ran reacted quickly and dodged in time. The sound of the whip tearing through the air came one after another. The whip hit the mace and wrapped around it. Zhou Wu held it tightly, prepared to use brute force against Su Ran. However, in the next second, the whip nimbly let go, causing Zhou Wu to stagger back. Whoosh¡ª Zhou Wu staggered as he tried his best to block the whip. The whip indeed could not break the mace, but the strength was so great that his palm went numb and he instantly lost his grip. The mace fell to the ground and the whipnded on his body. It hurts Zhou Wu ended up like Li Xiao and Sun Chen. Su Ran retracted her whip. She would never take a second nce at anyone who was defeated by her whip. She stood on the ring with a cold expression and said arrogantly, ¡°Next.¡± The people watching from above all had serious expressions. No one couldugh anymore. ¡°Good, good, good. I can¡¯t wait to see who my future brother-inw will be. What kind of warrior can conquer my wolf-like sister?¡± Su Yue had a smile on his face as he pped non-stop. To the officials of the Xia Dynasty, the sound of pping was undoubtedly a p to their faces, making them feel extremely ashamed. Another warrior went up onto the ring, but after a few moves, he was whipped until his skin wascerated and he could not get up. The imperial physicians all frowned, shook their heads, and sighed. Although the whip was not hooked, the force was extraordinary. Such an injury was extremely difficult to heal. Moreover, after it healed, it would continue to hurt all year round. The eunuch reported the situation to Xia Bingguang in a low voice. Xia Bingguang frowned. Four hourster, Su Ran injured 20 people. The first day of thepetition ended. At the end, Su Yue left with Su Ran,ughing and chatting. In the afternoon, it was the Jin Dynasty¡¯s princess, Lei Lian¡¯s turn. However, with Su Ran¡¯s terrifying opening, no one dared to take Lei Lian lightly. In the pce, Xia Bingguang looked troubled. ¡°Ministers, quickly think of a way. Don¡¯t we have warriors in the dynasty?¡± The ministers fell silent. They had indeed never seen such a ferocious woman. She was ruthless and filled with killing intent. Her every move was lethal. Hundreds of warriors who signed up were frightened and wanted to quit. They all knew their own ability, so not many people dared to go on the ring anymore. The generals also had solemn expressions, but this concerned their dignity. They knelt down and said, ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t worry. I still have countless warriors under me. Even if they die, they won¡¯t back down.¡± Xia Bingguang sighed. ¡°Then hurry up and get them to sign up.¡± Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan were also in the hall. As people of the Xia Dynasty, Su Yanyu was extremely anxious. ¡°Shifu, what should we do?¡± Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see.¡± In the afternoon, everyone returned to the venue. Su Yue smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s said that everyone in the Jin Dynasty can fight wolves and that the princesses all grew up on horses. I wonder how brave Princess Lei Lian is.. How are youpared to my sister?¡± Chapter 830 - 830: Undefeated on the Ring 2 Chapter 830: Undefeated on the Ring 2 Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The Fifth Prince of the Jin Dynasty, Lei Bu, and the Sixth Prince, Lei Ming, looked at each other and smiled. The Sixth Prince, Lei Ming, said to Su Yue, ¡°Princess Lei Lian is naturally not inferior to Princess Su Ran. Please wait and see.¡± Lei Lian was dressed in fiery red. She held a sword in her hand and her entire body was like a burning fire. Anyone who approached her would either be burned by her or extinguished. The Jin Dynasty and the Yan Dynasty seemed to bepeting, but the Xia Dynasty¡¯s emperor and officials did not feel good. Because the price of theirpetition was the blood of the Xia Dynasty warriors. Lei Ming¡¯s words undoubtedly made the people who were waiting to go on the ring more nervous. However, no matter how dangerous it was, they would still risk their lives. Even if they died, they would not back down because they were soldiers who protected the dignity of their country. After looking around, Lei Lian said coldly, ¡°I have fire in my bones. Whoever approaches me will either be burned by me or defeated by me. In the ring, we¡¯re opponents. I definitely won¡¯t show mercy. Those who lose to me will only be humiliated by me. If you are capable, you can use your strength to humiliate me. Now, who wants toe on the ring first?¡± Her tone was as if she was asking who wanted to die first. The ministers sitting around could not help but feel their hearts tighten. Su Yanyu clenched his fists. He suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°Shifu, if 1 use my worms to help the soldiers, will that be considered cheating?¡± The medicinal worms he refined could temporarily boost one¡¯s strength. ¡°Hahaha, this young master is really interesting. Is Princess Lei Lian so powerful as to intimidate all the soldiers of the Xia Dynasty?¡± Lei Ming said mockingly. Su Yanyu forgot that in a very quiet environment, even if he spoke softly, it could still be heard. Su Yanyu lowered his head and stopped talking. Liu Sanniang nced at Lei Ming and said calmly, ¡°Thepetition hasn¡¯t begun, so everything is unknown. As long as your country abides by the rules and does not use any sordid methods, the soldiers of the Xia Dynasty will also abide by the rules.¡± Lei Ming looked at Liu Sanniang. What he met was a pair of calm eyes that stunned him for a moment. Then, he came back to his senses and said with a smile, ¡°Of course we will abide by the rules.¡± Liu Sanniang retracted her gaze calmly. ¡°In that case, we can begin.¡± Lei Ming took a deep breath and howled at Lei Lian, who was in the middle of the ring. Everyone present knew that he was imitating the wolf¡¯s howl. It was the sound wolves made to gather theirpanions to hunt. Lei Lian looked up and nodded at her two brothers. A soldier came to the ring and looked at the sword in Lei Lian¡¯s hand. He took a sword too. ¡°I¡¯m Fang Yuan, here to challenge you, Princess.¡± Lei Lian swung the sword in her hand beautifully. She shed out, and Fang Yuan immediately raised his sword to counterattack. The corners of Lei Lian¡¯s mouth curled into a cold smile. The moment the two swords met, she twisted her wrist. The sword was like her hand, spinning nimbly. She turned around and shed fiercely. Fang Yuan was shocked, his eyes widening in fear. The tip of the sharp sword brushed past the top of his head and cut off a strand of his hair. In an instant, the hair flew everywhere. Lei Lian pulled back her sword and stabbed at Fang Yuan¡¯s thigh. The intense pain made Fang Yuan kneel down. Lei Lian put away her sword and said coldly, ¡°Next.¡± Fang Yuan covered his face in shame and anger. He had already broken down. Although he was not injured too badly, the humiliation he suffered was too much to take. Lei Lian had already made things clear. Those who were not her match would be humiliated by her. Fang Yuan¡¯s ending now was Lei Lian confirming what she had said. You would either have to defeat her or be humiliated by her. Lei Lian was on par with Su Ran in terms of ruthlessness. They were all princesses and were arrogant, enjoying trampling the dignity of men. However, they also seemed to be eagerly waiting for someone who was capable enough to subdue them. Fang Yuan was quickly carried away. The next contestant also came to the ring and stood opposite Lei Lian. His expression was solemn. He did not even say his name. He only silently chose arge saber as a weapon and said calmly, ¡°Princess, please.¡± After saying that, the two of them attacked almost at the same time. The contestant shed and stabbed. Lei Lian leaned back and lowered her body. She was as agile as a poisonous snake and dodged extremely quickly. At the same time, she dealt a fatal blow. He was stabbed in the wrist by Lei Lian, and the saber in his hand fell with a ng. The contestant was instantly in so much pain that his face twisted. Lei Lian stabbed her sword into the man¡¯s thigh again, forcing him to kneel in front of her. Then, she kicked him hard,pletely knocking him down. He looked like a dog with broken bones. Hey at Lei Lian¡¯s feet and lost the ability to fight. The sword in Lei Lian¡¯s hand spun. She sheathed it beautifully and said coldly, ¡°Next.¡± The loser under her feet was no longer worthy of her gaze. She would never look at him again. Lei Lian was even more ruthless than Su Ran. No one dared to imagine the consequences of being injured by her. Once injured, they would probably be crippled for the rest of their lives. Other than the envoys of the two dynasties who were watching with interest, everyone present was on tenterhooks. Even though they knew that their ending would be tragic, they still went on the ring one after another and were carried down the ring one after another. Four hourster, thepetition ended. Xia Bingguang¡¯s face was ashen, and he felt terrible. The envoys of the two dynasties looked displeased because it ended too quickly. ¡°Your Majesty, it seems that the real warrior has yet to appear. Tomorrow, it will be up to the two princesses to choose their own opponent. I¡¯ve already prepared a generous dowry and am just waiting for my future brother-inw to appear.¡± Su Yue smiled and cupped his hands. Su Ran nodded slightly behind him. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the inn.¡± Su Yue waved his hand and left with Su Ran and the guards. Lei Bu and Lei Ming of the Jin Dynasty also smiled. They bowed to Xia Bingguang and left with Lei Lian.. Chapter 831 - 831: Undefeated on the Ring 3 Chapter 831: Undefeated on the Ring 3 Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After the envoys of the two dynasties left, Xia Bingguang sighed and asked, ¡°How are the injured warriors?¡± The pce servant lowered his head and stammered, ¡°Your Majesty, the worriers are too seriously injured¡­ I¡¯m afraid¡­ I¡¯m afraid they can¡¯t recover.¡± Su Ran and Lei Lian were really ruthless, but they made it clear in the first ce, so the warriors couldn¡¯t say anything. At this moment, everyone felt a sense of humiliation. Tomorrow would be another terrifying nightmare. Xia Bingguang felt a headacheing on. ¡°Open the treasury and use the best herbs. We must do our best to treat them. They are all doing this for me.¡± Xia Bingguang was so angry that he wanted to kill someone. He never thought that there would be two princesses who were as ferocious as wolves in these two dynasties. Su Yanyu said, ¡°Your Majesty, the medicinal worms 1 refined should be able to help.¡± Xia Bingguang quickly said, ¡°Is that true? Then please help treat the injured warriors.¡± Su Yanyu quickly stood up, nodded at Liu Sanniang, and left. Marquis Su and Mrs. Su also remained silent. The consorts who were originally here to watch the show also had solemn expressions. No one could smile. The ministers all had a headache. What should they do tomorrow? Liu Sanniang stood up. Xia Bingguang immediately looked at her with a glint in his eyes. Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look at the injured people.¡± Xia Bingguang¡¯s eyes darkened. He turned to Xia Hongming and instructed, ¡°Go with Miss Liu.¡± Xia Hongming stood up and nodded at Xia Bingguang before leaving with Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan. A total of 60 soldiers were injured today and were ced in the imperial hospital. For a moment, the imperial hospital became crowded. The dozens of imperial physicians were all in a terrible fix. The pce servants were so busy that they didn¡¯t have a second to rest. The hospital was filled with the cries and wails of the injured. ¡°It¡¯s too painful. I can¡¯t take it anymore. Let me die.¡± ¡°Me too. Give us a quick death. In any case, we¡¯ll be crippled even if we recover. We might as well die.¡± They had lost their dignity. This was a huge blow to them. Everyone had a mental breakdown and no one wanted to live. The pce servants also wiped their tears andforted them in a choked voice. ¡°You will definitely get better. His Majesty won¡¯t let you die. As long as you pull yourself together, the difficult time will pass¡­¡± When Su Yanyu arrived, the Imperial Physician Hospital was in a mess. His heart ached when he heard these voices. He immediately took the medicinal worms out. He crushed the worms and applied it to the wounds of the people nearby. The worms were quickly absorbed by the injured people, but they were still in pain. The wound showed no signs of healing either. Su Yanyu frowned. ¡°How did this happen?¡± When an imperial physician saw Su Yanyu, he walked over. Seeing that what Su Yanyu did was useless, he said, ¡°Young Marquis, it¡¯s useless. These wounds don¡¯t seem to heal at all. No matter how many medicines are used, it¡¯s useless.¡± Looking at so many soldiers in pain, as doctors, they could not do anything. The medicines were all ineffective. The imperial physician sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve tried many different prescriptions, but none of them have any effect.¡± It was a despairing oue for the imperial physicians. Su Yanyu¡¯s expression was solemn. He checked the wounds of several people in a row. He knew that what the imperial physicians said was true. Some of the people who were seriously injured had serious fever and fell unconscious. To seriously injured people, this meant that they might be able to wake up again. Liu Sanniang also arrived very quickly. Su Yanyu looked at Liu Sanniang anxiously. ¡°Shifu, take a look. These wounds are too abnormal. Even my worm is ineffective, but they were clearly only injured by swords and whips.¡± Liu Sanniang squatted down and reached out. She closed her eyes and released a majestic and thick power. It was filled with vitality. Under the nourishment of vitality, the wound that could not heal began to heal at a speed visible to the naked eye. Liu Sanniang¡¯s face was a little pale. A handnded on her shoulder, and warm energy kept entering her body to provide her with strength. The imperial physicians widened their eyes. This was unbelievable. Liu Sanniang could treat people they couldn¡¯t treat in a matter of minutes. The voices of pain and despair gradually died away. When Liu Sanniang retracted her hand, the imperial physicians immediately went to take the pulses of the injured. The conclusion was that these injured people were all fine and vigorous. If not for the fact that they had not had time to change out of their bloody clothes, the imperial physicians would have thought that the painful and desperate cries just now were an illusion. Su Yanyu looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Shifu, this¡­¡± Su Yanyu was puzzled. What did Liu Sanniang just do? Not only did Su Yanyu not understand, but also everyone else present. Liu Sanniang¡¯s expression was calm as she said, ¡°They cheated.¡± Hearing this, the soldiers who had recovered revealed angry expressions. Every one of them was furious. They risked their lives. The Jin Dynasty and the Yan Dynasty imed to abide by the rules, but they were secretly cheating! Xia Hongming frowned. ¡°Miss Liu, what did Su Ran and Lei Lian do? Why are they so powerful? Did they use some evil technique?¡± Liu Sanniang shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not an evil technique, but they borrowed the power of heaven and earth, so it¡¯s impossible for them to be defeated.¡± When Xia Hongming heard this, he was so angry that he wanted to curse. However, in front of Liu Sanniang, he held back the urge to curse. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°If they know that they can be defeated, why did they propose apetition? Are they doing this just to humiliate us?¡± Liu Sanniang said slowly, ¡°An eye for an eye. Your Highness, send some people to see me. When the starting point is fair, it¡¯s not certain who will win or lose in the end..¡± Chapter 832 - 832: An Eye for an Eye Chapter 832: An Eye for an Eye Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Everyone understood what Liu Sanniang meant almost instantly. They were immediately excited. A soldier said excitedly, ¡°Your Highness, please allow me to go on the ring again.¡± They were all people who had been defeated by the two princesses. The pain of being humiliated made them wish they could die. Now that they knew that the two princesses had actually cheated, their hearts burned with anger. Under Liu Sanniang¡¯s treatment, their injuries healed and scabbed over, so they requested to fight again. Countless soldiers wanted to prove themselves. The wounds on their bodies had healed, but the wounds on their hearts had not. Xia Hongming said to Liu Sanniang, ¡°Miss Liu, what do you think?¡± Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°Tomorrow, the two princesses will personally choose their opponents. It¡¯s not certain if you will be chosen, so 1 will give you strength.¡± The soldiers were excited. Xia Hongming suppressed his excitement. He was afraid that if he didn¡¯t suppress it, he would go crazy. Over a hundred soldiers were gathered. Some were injured, and some hadn¡¯t yet gone to the ring. When they saw that the injured soldiers had recovered, their eyes were filled with confusion. Lu Zhen came in Zhang Zhi¡¯s ce. He looked at the soldiers who were supposed to be seriously injured and revealed a puzzled expression. Xia Hongming said in a low voice, ¡°Everyone, be quiet.¡± Lu Zhen saw Liu Sanniang through the crowd. He was stunned for a moment before he seemed to understand something. Xia Hongming exined to everyone why they were defeated by the two princesses today. After hearing that, everyone looked angry. ¡°The Jin Dynasty and the Yan Dynasty don¡¯t really want to make peace. They¡¯re simply ying with us like we¡¯re fools.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. In my opinion, we shouldn¡¯t have negotiated with them. With a fierce general like General Chu leading us, we can tten them.¡± Xia Hongming raised his hand and everyone quietened down. Xia Hongming¡¯s eyes darkened as he said, ¡°Since the Yan Dynasty and the Jin Dynasty have humiliated us like this, we naturally have to take revenge. Tomorrow, Miss Liu will help us make thispetition fair for you.¡± ¡°They cheated first, so we naturally won¡¯t let them off easily. We want an eye for an eye.¡± Xia Hongming narrowed his eyes. Previously, he was shocked by Su Ran and Lei Lian, but when he found out that they actually used the power of heaven and earth, Xia Hongming was disgusted. Thinking back to how high and mighty the two princesses looked, he felt indignant. How could he let his soldiers suffer for nothing? Naturally, he had to return it. ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± The soldiers knelt on one knee and said in unison. Xia Hongming looked at Liu Sanniang. Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°Before tomorrow, I¡¯ll give you the talismans to activate an array formation. There¡¯s no need for too many people. Twenty people is enough.¡± In that case, there would be many people who would not have the chance to go on the ring. Some soldiers felt that it was a pity. However, even if they could not participate, they could still cheer on from the side. Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan left the pce. Su Yanyu bounced happily and said with a smile, ¡°There¡¯s a good show to watch tomorrow. 1 like to watch shows.¡± Su Yanyu, Liu Sanniang, and Chu Yan returned to the general¡¯s mansion together. The three of them were about to return to the courtyard when they saw Madam Li walking over with a basket. ¡°Yan, Sanniang, Young Marquis, you¡¯re back. How was thepetition in the pce?¡± Madam Li smiled obsequiously as she sized up the three of them with her eyes, trying to find some useful information from their expressions. Chu Yan nced at Madam Li. Madam Li had asked something she shouldn¡¯t. Meeting Chu Yan¡¯s cold eyes, Madam Li felt a chill run down her spine, almost freezing her. She subconsciously wanted to escape. ¡°We, we¡¯re all family¡­ 1,1¡¯11 leave first.¡± Madam Li wanted to say that she just wanted to show her concern, but she could not bring herself to say it. The feeling of her hair standing on end was too scary. She shrank her neck and turned to run away. She didn¡¯t necessarily have to ask them for information. After all, there would definitely be news about such a big thing spreading in the capital. Madam Li walked very quickly. When she turned a corner and was out of sight, she leaned against the wall and panted heavily. She reached out and pressed her hand on her heart to feel the rapid heartbeat. Madam Li cursed under her breath, ¡°Damn it, why is he getting more and more terrifying? He¡¯s not filial at all. After all, I¡¯m his stepmother.¡± Madam Li spat in disdain and turned around to return to her courtyard. When she returned to the courtyard and saw that Mr. Chu was plowing thend and nting vegetables, Madam Li was a little annoyed. ¡°How many times have 1 told you? You¡¯re now the father of the general of Dingbei. Why are you still doing these lowly things? If people find out that the father of the general of Dingbei is farming, it will be very embarrassing, okay?¡± Madam Li looked down on Mr. Chu from the bottom of her heart. Mr. Chu frowned. ¡°There is nothing for me to do here. What¡¯s wrong with me nting some vegetables? We¡¯re farmers. It¡¯s normal for us to farm. Don¡¯t think about things you shouldn¡¯t think about. Go buy some chickens and ducks to raise. 1 think Yan likes to eat these in his courtyard. It¡¯s better to raise them ourselves..¡± Chapter 833 - 833: Children Who Cry Have Candies to Eat Chapter 833: Children Who Cry Have Candies to Eat Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Madam Li was angry. She wanted to lecture Mr. Chu, but she did not expect him to lecture her instead. Madam Li red at Mr. Chu. ¡°If you want to do this, do it yourself. I won¡¯t do it anyway.¡± Madam Li started to learn the way the madams in the capital dressed. She put on rouge, powder, and silk. However, she was still not epted into the group. If Madam Li didn¡¯t want to do it, Mr. Chu couldn¡¯t force her. ¡°Just don¡¯t get into trouble. If you get into trouble, I can¡¯t protect you.¡± Madam Li was a scheming person to begin with. Now that she was in the capital, Madam Li was even more ambitious. It was useless for Mr. Chu to persuade her to keep a low profile. Madam Li rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Sanniang has been married to Yan for a few months, but her stomach is not getting any bigger. You don¡¯t seem to worry at all.¡± Mr. Chu was very speechless. ¡°It¡¯s only been a few months, not a few years. Besides, I can¡¯t interfere in Yan¡¯s matters. Why are you worried?¡± Madam Li continued, ¡°Which man doesn¡¯t have multiple concubines now? Yan is such a high-ranking official and only has Liu Sanniang by his side. If word gets out, what will others think of Yan?¡± Mr. Chu was about to re up. ¡°What are you nning]? Are you having toofortable a life? If you don¡¯t like thisfortable life, I¡¯ll take you and your son back to Yong County. Ever since Yan was young, you¡¯ve never treated him well. Now that he¡¯s doing well, you want to interfere in his matters. What do you want, Madam Li?¡± Mr. Chu did not feel at ease at all living such a luxurious life. He felt that these things did not belong to him. He missed his hometown and his neighbors. Sometimes, Mr. Chu couldn¡¯t help but think that if only Chu Yan could chase them away¡­ Fortunately, Madam Li did not know what he was thinking. If she knew, she would go crazy. Madam Li smiled. ¡°Let the past be the past. We¡¯re all a family. It¡¯s only right for me to care about Yan.¡± As Madam Li spoke, she turned around and entered the house. Mr. Chu frowned and continued to plow thend. He was thinking if he should go back. Yan was kind-hearted. Even if they weren¡¯t together, he wouldn¡¯t treat them badly. Moreover, the rewards he had received were more than enough for him to spend for a few lifetimes. Mr. Chu was content, but Madam Li was not. She entered the house and rummaged through the basket. After finding something, she quietly went out. Mr. Chu did not notice her leaving at all. Madam Li quietly went to the kitchen. The servants were preparing to serve the dishes. Madam Li walked in and ced something inside. After doing all this, she quickly left. In the dark alley, Madam Li walked. When she heard footsteps, she knelt down with a thud and said with a trembling voice, ¡°I¡¯ve already done what you said. Please don¡¯t hurt him.¡± She did not know how these people found out about her past. They used it to threaten her. Madam Li had asked many times. The person behind it seemed to only want to be a couple with Chu Yan. This was not a big deal. To Chu Yan, it was just having another woman. Moreover, it was normal for men to have multiple wives. Madam Li was anxious. The man in ck said in a dark voice, ¡°You did a good job. When it¡¯s done, we¡¯ll release your son. You don¡¯t have to worry about him knowing anything.¡± Madam Li asked with a trembling voice, ¡°I¡¯ve already done what you asked. Can¡¯t you let him go now?¡± ¡°You have no right to negotiate with us.¡± The man in ck mocked coldly. Madam Li gritted her teeth and said with difficulty, ¡°He¡¯s still a child. He¡¯s already entered the path of the Dao. If you hurt him, you¡¯ll be punished. You must not hurt him. You have to keep your word.¡± The man in ck sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll let him go after this.¡± Madam Li gritted her teeth and lowered her head without saying anything. After the man in ck left, she stood up and slowly left the dark alley. At dinner time at night, Su Yanyu told Hu Yu and the others in detail what had happened in the pce. Su Yanyu was undoubtedly the best storyteller. As Hu Yu listened, she gritted her teeth and red up. ¡°I want to go tomorrow too. I want to watch them be defeated and cry. If necessary, I want to go on the ring and teach them a lesson! Hu Yu couldn¡¯t suppress her anger. She felt that if she did not see it with her own eyes, she wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep. Hu Yu looked at Liu Sanniang and said, ¡°Venerable Liu, can you bring me along tomorrow? Ah, I want to go, I want to go.¡± Su Yanyu looked at Liu Yuanyuan. Liu Yuanyuan was expressionless, as if she was not interested. Su Yanyu was immediately less interested in watching the show. Liu Yuanyuan nced at Su Yanyu with a trace of gentleness in her cold eyes. She said, ¡°Venerable, can we go together tomorrow?¡± Su Yanyu¡¯s eyes lit up and he blurted out, ¡°Sure, sure. You can turn into a small snake and stay in my sleeve.¡± Hu Yu immediately pointed at Su Yanyu andined, ¡°How can you do this in front of me. Venerables, you have to seek justice for me. Boohoo¡­¡± Hu Yu turned into a silver fox and rolled around Liu Sanniang, howling. Su Yanyu was dumbfounded and quickly exined, ¡°Miss Hu, get up. I, I¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Other than apologizing, Su Yanyu did not know what else to say to appease Hu Yu. He had never seen such a fox. Lin Jie bent down, picked up Hu Yu, and fed her a drumstick. Hu Yu subconsciously took a bite. After swallowing it, she continued to cry out in grievance, ¡°Your apology is too insincere. I want medicinal worms. Seven, I want at least seven medicinal worms to feel better.¡± Su Yanyu felt a headacheing on. Just as he was about to agree, Liu Yuanyuan said coldly, ¡°Why don¡¯t we fight? If you win, you have the final say..¡± Chapter 834 - 834: Dual Cultivation Chapter 834: Dual Cultivation Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Whoever lost would naturally have nothing. Hu Yu looked at Liu Yuanyuan and turned around to crawl into Lin Jie¡¯s arms. She wailed, ¡°Boohoo, they¡¯re bullying me together. Who can seek justice for me?¡± Su Yanyu couldn¡¯t bear to see her like this. ¡°Miss Hu, don¡¯t cry¡­¡± Hu Yu was just a little gluttonous. Actually, he didn¡¯t mind refining some worms for Hu Yu if it could stop her from crying. Liu Yuanyuan said coldly, ¡°One, take it or leave it.¡± Su Yanyu felt that Liu Yuanyuan was protecting him. This put him in a good mood. He also smiled at Hu Yu and said, ¡°Miss Hu, do you want it?¡± One was not enough, but she might end up getting nothing if she continued kicking up a fuss. Hu Yu pouted and nodded. Su Yanyu heaved a sigh of relief. Hu Yu was like a child who would cry to attract attention to make people give her what she wanted. Hu Yu ate the drumstick Lin Jie fed her and said, ¡°Jie, are we good friends?¡± Lin Jie nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Hu Yu howled. ¡°Liu Yuanyuan will be brought by someone to see the show tomorrow. Take me with you.¡± Lin Jie nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°Then let¡¯s go together tomorrow.¡± After dinner, Liu Sanniang and Lin Jie drew talismans together. Lin Jie looked at theplicated talismans and memorized them. Liu Sanniang had drawn a total of 23 talismans. Chu Yan entered the room and took the brush from her hand. ¡°It¡¯s time to rest.¡± Lin Jie said respectfully, ¡°Shifu, Sweet dreams.¡± After saying that, Lin Jie left and closed the door before returning to his room. Hu Yu had long fallen asleep. She didn¡¯t wake up when Lin Jie crawled onto the bed. Lin Jie reached out and touched Hu Yu¡¯s smooth fur. He leaned against Hu Yu and closed his eyes. He could feel that he had returned to normal. He did not know what he was now. He was neither a god nor a ghost. However, he no longer cared about this. Liu Sanniang was a little weak. After getting on the bed, she said softly, ¡°I¡¯m tired.¡± Chu Yan held Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand and kissed it. ¡°I know, but do you remember what I once said?¡± Liu Sanniang looked into Chu Yan¡¯s deep eyes. She really couldn¡¯t remember, so she shook her head. Chu Yan gulped and said in a low voice, ¡°Thousands of years ago, we were Daopanions. We practiced dual cultivation, through which not only could we enjoy carnal pleasure, but it could also increase our cultivation.¡± Liu Sanniang blushed. Chu Yan had indeed said that. Liu Sanniang looked up at Chu Yan. ¡°Then how do you duel cultivate?¡± Chu Yan smiled and kissed her. ¡°I¡¯ll teach you.¡± That night, Liu Sanniang really felt abundant strength. Her body seemed to be tireless. A numbness spread throughout her body. She couldn¡¯t hold back the urge to scream and beg him to stop. Chu Yan¡¯s voice was extremely hoarse. ¡°This is dual cultivation.¡± Liu Sanniang replied in a weak voice, ¡°I know now.¡± When she woke up the next morning, Liu Sanniang found it unbelievable. She was as swift as a swallow, and there was a majestic power flowing through her body. Only then did she truly understand the benefits of dual cultivation. After washing up and eating, Su Yanyu came early. Liu Yuanyuan turned into a little ck snake and entered Su Yanyu¡¯s sleeve. Su Yanyu was a little embarrassed and his ears turned red. Hu Yu turned into a white puppy and was carried by Lin Jie. The few of them entered the pce together. Xia Hongming did not sleep well the entire night. There was a ck circle under his eye. Liu Sanniang took out the talismans. Xia Hongming was overjoyed and immediately distributed the talismans to the soldiers who were going to go on the ring. The twenty soldiers were all carefully selected. They had no intention of forming a marriage alliance now. After knowing that there was no need for a marriage alliance, Lu Zhen was naturally willing to join and bring honor to the country. After Xia Hongming distributed the talismans, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you to take revenge. You must teach them a lesson.¡± The soldiers replied in unison, ¡°Yes.¡± Xia Hongming smiled and nodded before following Liu Sanniang into the pce. On the way, Xia Hongming said, ¡°After yesterday, there were already many rumors in the capital that our soldiers were so weak that they couldn¡¯t even fight two women.¡± It was obvious who spread the rumors. Xia Hongming was so angry that he almost vomited blood, but there was nothing he could do about it. Su Yanyu spat and said, ¡°They¡¯re really shameless.¡± They said that they abide by the rules, but they were secretly using sordid methods. They really thought that no one could stop them. Xia Hongming nodded in agreement. ¡°They¡¯re indeed very shameless. I was so angry that I couldn¡¯t sleep for the entire night.¡± Su Yanyu said, ¡°But they can be arrogant for a long time.¡± Today, the entire venue was filled with frowns and sighs. Xia Bingguang¡¯s face was a little pale as he held his forehead with his hand. The four consorts sat at the side with solemn expressions. The envoys of the Yan Dynasty and the Jin Dynasty arrived. They swaggered in with smiles on their faces. The group of people seemed to be familiar with each other. They chatted andughed along the way. Su Ran and Lei Lian, the two princesses, were dressed in ck and red. Su Ran was the first to go on stage. She brandished the whip and looked around coldly. ¡°Your Majesty, please get the brave warriors toe out. I¡¯m ready.¡± Xia Bingguang raised his hand, and 23 soldiers arrived one after another. Seeing that there were only so few people, Su Ran frowned.. Su Yue, who was above, widened his eyes and said in an extremely exaggerated voice, ¡°Is that all? Don¡¯t you have any brave soldiers left in the Xia Dynasty?¡± Chapter 835 - 835: Finally, She Got a Taste of Her Medicine Chapter 835: Finally, She Got a Taste of Her Medicine Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Xia Bingguang¡¯s face darkened. Yesterday, dozens of people were injured by the two princesses. Now, 20 people seemed like nothing. Xia Bingguang looked at Xia Hongming fiercely. ¡°Crown Prince, what¡¯s going on?¡± Xian Fei was also a little nervous. Xia Hongming had always been careful. He should not have made such a low mistake. Xia Hongming said to Xian Fei and Xia Bingguang seriously, ¡°Mother, Father, believe me. These 23 people are enough.¡± Xia Bingguang was puzzled. He looked at Xia Hongming and confirmed again that Xia Hongming was not joking. Xia Bingguang did not know what Xia Hongming wanted to do, but when he was sure that Xia Hongming was not joking around, the worry and panic in his heart disappeared. Looking at the envoys of the Yan Dynasty who were smug, Xia Bingguang said in a low voice, ¡°Thispetition is for the two princesses to choose a husband, not for an emperor to choose a consort. 23 people are enough.¡± Su Yue, Lei Bu, and Lei Ming frowned with obvious displeasure, but they did not say anything. Xia Bingguang looked at Princess Su Ran, who went on the ring first, and said calmly, ¡°Princess Su Ran, please start choosing.¡± Su Ran held the whip and walked towards the soldiers standing in a row. Her gaze was very cold and arrogant as she nced at them disdainfully. She pointed at Lu Zhen. ¡°You first.¡± Su Ran walked back and gently waved the whip. The soft sound of the whip made everyone who had experienced it tremble in fear. They could not help but feel worried for Lu Zhen. It would be a pity if such a good man was crippled by Su Ran¡¯s whip. Lu Zhen slowly went on stage. If not for the fact that Liu Sanniang had already exposed the tricks these two princesses had up their sleeves, he would indeed be worried if he could survive her whipping. Looking at Su Ran, who was high and mighty, Lu Zhen only felt disgust. He said coldly, ¡°Princess, you said that you will submit to whoever defeats you, right?¡± Su Ran looked at Lu Zhen and nodded. ¡°Yes, as long as you defeat me, you can marry me.¡± Lu Zhen¡¯s expression did not change. Instead, he looked up. ¡°I have to disagree with you. In this world, there are many people who can defeat you. Do you want to marry them all? Why should someone who can defeat you have the right to marry you?¡± When Xia Bingguang heard Lu Zhen¡¯s words, he nodded thoughtfully. ¡°What this soldier said makes sense.¡± A trace of displeasure shed across Su Ran¡¯s eyes. ¡°Then what do you want to do? Tell me.¡± Lu Zhen said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s very simple. If 1 win, I can choose not to marry you. There are so many people present today. Other than me, there will always be someone else who can defeat you. If we all like you, it¡¯s up to you to choose, and we also have the right to choose not to marry you.¡± Su Ran frowned. Su Yue, who was above, said at the right time, ¡°1 don¡¯t think this is what you should worry about. After all, you have to defeat my sister first. As for this marriage alliance, we naturally have to choose a husband my sister likes.¡± Xia Hongming said calmly, ¡°Marriage has to be based on mutual consent. If you want the soldiers of my dynasty to give up their happiness, I won¡¯t agree.¡± The smile on Su Yue¡¯s face stiffened. ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re right.¡± Su Ran said in a low voice, ¡°Alright, I agree.¡± It was naturally impossible for her to lose. Lu Zhen did not even look at Su Ran. He turned around and went to get a scimitar. He said coldly, ¡°Please.¡± Lu Qingqing watched from the side. When she saw that Lu Zhen was about to start fighting, she smiled and said to the madam beside her, ¡°That¡¯s my husband. His name is Lu Zhen.¡± The madam beside Lu Qingqing was stunned for a moment before she smiled at Lu Qingqing. ¡°I see.¡± Lu Qingqing was a little proud. Her husband was bringing honor to the country. Lu Qingqing held her chin with both hands and looked at the ring seriously. She felt that Lu Zhen was stunningly handsome. Looking at his cold face, Lu Qingqing felt a little smug. After all, she was the only one who knew how gentle Lu Zhen was. Su Ran¡¯s whip was agile. When itshed, the air seemed to have been torn apart. However, Lu Zhen was also impressive. He easily dodged it, and the scimitar in his hand went straight for Su Ran¡¯s face. He cut off a strand of her hair. Su Ran was dumbfounded. She felt that she no longer had any advantage over Lu Zhen. This realization made Su Ran¡¯s heart tremble because she knew that it was impossible for them to be on par with each other. Her whip took the power of heaven and earth. Lu Zhen was an ordinary soldier, so it was impossible for him to withstand her move. However, not only could Lu Zhen withstand it, but he could also beat her back. When Su Ran whipped him, Lu Zhen grabbed the whip. Su Ran¡¯s eyes widened. It was unknown if it was because of anger or surprise, but when Lu Zhen pulled hard, Su Ran felt pain in her arm. She couldn¡¯t help but let go of the whip. Lu Zhen held the whip in his hand and swung it,shing at Su Ran¡¯s shoulder. Su Ran¡¯s eyes widened in pain. She could not believe that she had suffered a crushing defeat.. How could Lu Zhen snatch her whip? Chapter 836 - 836: Giving Her A Taste of Her Own Medicine Chapter 836: Giving Her A Taste of Her Own Medicine Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions His hand was still intact. Lu Zhen threw the whip back to Su Ran and said coldly, ¡°Princess, you lost. Please choose someone else.¡± After saying that, Lu Zhen slowly walked off the ring. Su Rany on the ground. After a while, she slowly got up. Everyone was very quiet. They could not believe their eyes. Even the old ministers looked confused. Yesterday, Su Ran was undefeatabie, but today she was easily defeated. Why did her whip lose its lethality? It looked nothing different from an ordinary whip. Everyone was silently waiting for the show to continue. Xia Bingguang looked at Xia Hongming with a look of puzzlement on his face. Xia Hongming smiled at Xia Bingguang and gave him a reassuring look. He raised his hand and pped. The sound of his gentle pping was also like a p to Su Yue¡¯s face. Su Yue¡¯s expression was very ugly. As he pped, Xia Hongming said calmly, ¡°It seems that Princess Su Ran and this contestant are not fated. Princess, please choose another one.¡± This was obviously a taunt. The expressions of the envoys of the Yan Dynasty were ugly. Su Yue cursed in her heart. What went wrong? Why did she fail? Didn¡¯t they say that she had the help of divine power and couldn¡¯t be defeated? Su Yue¡¯s face darkened. With Xia Hongming taking the lead, Lu Qingqing also started pping. Seeing this, many people joined in and soon ppings filled the venue. They were originally in tension as they watched, but now that Su Ran had been taught a lesson, they could finally rx. Su Ran walked among the soldiers with the whip and casually pointed at a soldier. She didn¡¯t believe that everyone could defeat her. The chosen soldier did not look terrified at all. He looked at Su Ran calmly and said, ¡°My request is the same as the soldier before me.¡± Su Rail¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°Sure.¡± The request of not wanting to marry her was not a request at all. It was an insult. How could she tolerate such humiliation? She did not intend to tolerate it either. She wanted to cripple this soldier and use his blood to prove herself. She wanted those who apuded and mocked her to feel panic and fear again. The soldier went to pick a spear. He looked at Su Ran without any fear because he knew that Su Ran was not really powerful. She cheated and was shameful. Without a word, Su Ran whipped out. The soldier raised his spear to block. Soon, the whip wrapped around the spear. With ease, the soldier disentangled the spear from the whip and stabbed at Su Ran. Su Ran almost failed to dodge this spear attack. She was about to go crazy. What was going on? How could these people be on the same level as her? This shouldn¡¯t be the case. They should be ants under her feet. However, reality was brutal. When the spear hit her waist, Su Ran felt a sharp pain. It was so painful that tears were about to fall. When the spear hit her wrist, she could no longer hold the whip. When the whip dropped to the ground, the soldier looked at her coldly and said, ¡°It seems that Princess can only choose someone else.¡± After defeating Su Ran, the soldier couldn¡¯t hide the joy on his face. If not for the fact that he wanted to leave the stage for other soldiers behind him, he would have beaten Su Ran up and ended this ridiculouspetition. However, the soldiers behind him were still waiting. Yesterday, Su Ran injured dozens of people. Naturally, they wouldn¡¯t let this matter rest until she was injured by a dozen of people. Initially, they were suspicious of what Miss Liu said, but now, they all believed her. The soldier smiled and left the ring. Su Ran was defeated again. At the same time, the entire venue was filled with thunderous apuse. Su Yue¡¯s face was extremely dark as she gritted her teeth. She also felt ashamed and resentful, but she had no choice but to get up. If she wanted to regain her dignity, she had to defeat them. The wounds on her body had also gradually healed. She tightened her grip on the whip again. She pointed at another soldier. The soldier was not afraid at all and went on stage resolutely because he had a talismans on him. Moreover, from what he observed, Su Ran didn¡¯t have much martial arts foundation. The soldier also chose a saber and started fighting with Su Ran. As soon as they fought, he knew that Su Ran was weak. Soon, Su Ran was hit by the back of the saber again. Her entire elbow was numb, and the whip in her hand naturally fell to the ground. The coldness in Su Ran¡¯s eyespletely disappeared. Instead, she was angry, agitated, and mad. As for the soldier, he pped his hands casually. ¡°It seems that you have to choose someone else, Princess.¡± There was thunderous apuse. Su Ran felt that it was extremely ear-piercing. She did not even dare to look at the crowd. She braced herself and stood up, pointing casually. Another soldier came up and looked coldly at Su Ran holding the whip. After choosing a weapon, he said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m Li Xiao. Princess, do you still remember me?¡± Li Xiao was the soldier who was the first to go on the ring yesterday. The moment Su Yue saw Li Xiao, she instantly narrowed her eyes. However, Su Ran was already mad and didn¡¯t care who the man opposite her was. She only knew that if she did not defeat someone, she would never be able to maintain her dignity, so she whipped him without saying anything.. Chapter 837 - 837: Giving Her A Taste of Her Own Medicine 2 Chapter 837: Giving Her A Taste of Her Own Medicine 2 Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Su Ran only had one thought in her mind, and that was to beat the person in front of him to a pulp. Immediately, the two of them engaged in a fight. Every time Su Ran was beaten until she could not hold the whip anymore, she would quickly recover. This kind of recovery speed couldn¡¯t possibly be regarded as normal. The admiration Li Xiao had for Su Ran yesterday turned into disgust. At the thought that he actually wanted to die after that crushing defeat, he only felt that it was ridiculous. Su Yue stood up and shouted madly, ¡°You cheated. It¡¯s unfair!¡± Su Yue was extremely angry. Seeing Su Ran being hit again and again and falling to the ground, he felt embarrassed. How could Su Ran lose? This was clearly abnormal. Xia Bingguang nced at Su Yue indifferently and said coldly, ¡°Crown Prince Su Yue, are you going to interfere? Yesterday, so many of my soldiers werecerated, but 1 still refrained from interfering.¡± Xia Bingguang was undoubtedly delighted when he saw that the situation had been turned around against Su Yue. That feeling was indescribable. Yesterday, he was so angry that he kept cursing in his heart, but he just did not show it on his face. Su Yue pointed at Li Xiao, who had easily defeated Su Ran, and said, ¡°Your Majesty, there¡¯s evidence that he cheated. Yesterday, he was the first person to go on the ring to challenge my sister. I believe Your Majesty hasn¡¯t forgotten what happened yesterday, right?¡± Su Yue took a deep breath to suppress his anger. Yesterday, Li Xiao¡¯s body was badlycerated and he had to be carried away by the imperial guards. No matter what, it was impossible for him to stand on this stage today and be so energetic as if he had never been injured. After saying that, Su Yue looked at Xia Bingguang indifferently, demanding an exination. Xia Bingguang was not angry at all. He looked down at the ring to find that it was indeed Li Xiao from yesterday. At this moment, he was in a good state. Although he had also suffered many punches from Su Ran, he still defeated Su Ran in the end. He removed the knee that was pressing against Su Ran¡¯s back and stood up, saying coldly, ¡°Looks like you have to choose again, Princess.¡± With that, Li Xiao turned around and left. Su Yue¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Stop.¡± Li Xiao stood still and turned to look at Su Yue. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Crown Prince Su Yue?¡± Su Yue said in a low voice, ¡°What did you do? Yesterday, you were clearly seriously injured by my sister. Why could you be standing here now? This is not fair at all. You cheated!¡± Xia Bingguang said calmly, ¡°Crown Prince Su Yue, calm down. We will naturally give you the exnation you want.¡± Xia Bingguang looked at Xia Hongming. Now, he understood why only 23 soldiers came today. It was because 23 soldiers were more than enough. This morning was almost over. Su Ran had suffered a crushing defeat. Although the soldiers did not subdue her in one move, Su Ran was still defeated. Xia Bingguang felt that these soldiers seemed to have done it on purpose. Why didn¡¯t they subdue her in one move? Because they wanted to take it slow to vent their anger. Xia Hongming looked at Su Yue calmly and asked, ¡°Crown Prince Su, what you said is interesting. Can you exin what you mean by cheating?¡± Su Yue frowned. Was Xia Hongming humiliating him? He secretly clenched his fists. Xia Hongming continued with a smile, ¡°You can use the power of heaven and earth to humiliate my soldiers. Why can¡¯t my soldiers use the power of heaven and earth? Yesterday, Princess Su Ran injured many of my soldiers and imed that she didn¡¯t cheat.¡± Xia Hongming was smiling, but his eyes were already cold. He exposed the truth bluntly. ¡°It¡¯s not that there are no psychics in my dynasty. You cheated first and then shouted that it¡¯s unfair after being discovered. Crown Prince Su, you¡¯re so shameless.¡± At the thought of what Su Ran did yesterday, Xia Hongming felt disgusted. Su Yue¡¯s face darkened. He could not believe what he had just heard. Xia Hongming¡¯s words undoubtedly caused amotion. The people present were all indignant and despised the Yan Dynasty for their shameless behavior. Su Ran had already gotten up from the ground. Her expression was cold as she said, ¡°What do you mean I cheated? There¡¯s no such thing. On the other hand, your people are doing despicable things.¡± Su Ran¡¯s refusal to admit it made the soldiers furious. They clenched their fists and the veins on their foreheads bulged. Xia Hongming looked at Su Ran coldly. ¡°You are still refusing to admit it at this moment. Do you dare to let our State Minister check you?¡± Xia Hongming had long thought of a countermeasure. It was expected that Su Ran and Su Yue would be angry. If they admitted it, this matter would be over. If the Yan Dynasty wanted to negotiate peace, they had to pay a higher price. However, he was not afraid if they refused to admit it. Liu Sanniang was here. She definitely had a way to make Su Ran admit it. Su Ran¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°Why not?¡± Su Yue¡¯s expression was also dark. ¡°My sister has a clear conscience. If you want to check, go ahead. After the check, if there¡¯s nothing unusual, I hope you can apologize.¡± Xia Hongming looked at Liu Sanniang and nodded slightly. Liu Sanniang stood up and slowly walked down. When she saw Liu Sanniang, Su Ran¡¯s pupils constricted. She hid the deep hatred in her heart and looked at Liu Sanniang coldly. ¡°How are you going to check?¡± She was no stranger to Liu Sanniang¡¯s power, and she couldn¡¯t forget the feeling of having all her secretsid bare in front of Liu Sanniang, but it was different now. She was now a princess of the Yan Dynasty. Liu Sanniang was not qualified to read her mind. Liu Sanniang looked at Su Ran and said slowly, ¡°You hate me.¡± Su Ran frowned. She tried topose herself and said calmly, ¡°Of course 1 hate you. You must be the reason why they could recover so quickly and defeat me so easily..¡± Chapter 838 - 838: Giving Her A Taste of Her Own Medicine 3 Chapter 838: Giving Her A Taste of Her Own Medicine 3 Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Su Ran was almost certain that only Liu Sanniang could do it. When she realized this, Su Ran¡¯s expression did not look good. If Liu Sanniang was already so powerful, no matter how well she disguised herself, she would still be exposed by Liu Sanniang. She would be in a sorry state ten thousand times worse than now. At the thought of this, Su Ran gritted her teeth and gulped. Looking at Liu Sanniang¡¯s calm expression and a pair of eyes that seemed to be able to see through everything, Su Ran knew that she had already lost. Iler clenched fists trembled slightly. Liu Sanniang said slowly, ¡°I indeed gave them the ability to defeat you.¡± Liu Sanniang admitted it openly. Su Ran looked at her. ¡°You¡¯re so vicious.¡± Su Ran was on tenterhooks. She had already been destroyed by Liu Sanniang once. Why did she have to meet her again? Why did she have to be destroyed by her again? This was too cruel to her, and Liu Sanniang was too vicious. Liu Sanniang said, ¡°You know me. Who are you?¡± The strong hatred in Su Ran¡¯s eyes and her fear were telling Liu Sanniang that she used to know her. Moreover, she had been taught a lesson by her. Su Ran¡¯s chest heaved as she red at Liu Sanniang angrily. She felt the fear of suffocation again. Instead of being humiliated in front of everyone, she would rather escape now. Su Ran immediately turned around and said angrily, ¡°Brother, the Xia Dynasty has humiliated us like this. Why should we tolerate them? Since they have no intention of making peace, let¡¯s go back and report it to Father.¡± Xia Hongming raised his hand. ¡°Princess Su Ran, what are you talking about? Before we get to the bottom of it today, don¡¯t even think about leaving this pce. Even if you¡¯re the crown prince and princess of a country and have a noble status, you are in the territory of the Xia Dynasty.¡± The imperial guards came inyer byyer and surrounded the venue. The expressions of the Jin Dynasty envoys were not very good. Although the two princes did not speak, their expressions were dark. Princess Lei Lian also had a solemn expression. Ever since Su Ran was defeated, their expressions had not been good. However, now, the fire had reached them. When Lei Lian saw Liu Sanniang, her face turned a little pale. She leaned against Lei Bu and lowered her voice. ¡°We can¡¯t afford to offend this person.¡± Just like Su Ran, she had suffered at Liu Sanniang¡¯s hands before, but she was also wondering if she was Liu Sanniang¡¯s match now. She could use Su Ran to find out about it. Lei Bu and Lei Ming¡¯s expressions were solemn. Lei Ming thought for a moment and suddenly smiled. ¡°Your Highness, please calm down. This is meant to be a friendlypetition. Let¡¯s forget about it. The two princesses have noble statuses, so we naturally can¡¯t marry them off casually. Why don¡¯t we let His Majesty decide the marriage?¡± At this point, there was no need to continue thepetition. Instead of being humiliated in public, it was better for them to end it early. Lei Lian nced at Liu Sanniang and lowered her head. It was not the time for her to go against Liu Sanniang yet. She could take it slow. However, after Lei Ming finished speaking, he saw Xia Hongming sweep his gaze over coldly. Xia Hongming narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Did 1 say Princess Lei Lian is not guilty of cheating? Have you forgotten what happened yesterday?¡± Since they were going to fall out, Xia Hongming did not intend to let anyone off. Speaking of which, Lei Lian was even more ruthless than Su Ran when fighting the soldiers. Her weapon was a long sword and her every sh was aimed at taking the soldiers¡¯ life. Su Ran was just the beginning. Lei Lian could not escape either. Those soldiers had been humiliated even more by Lei Lian. How could they let her off? Lei Ming wanted to put an end to this matter with just a few words, but Xia Hongming wouldn¡¯t allow it. Not to mention Xia Hongming, even Xia Bingguang did not agree. Everything Xia Bingguang wanted to say was said by Xia Hongming. Xia Bingguang only needed to remain silent and watch his son handle this matter in satisfaction. As expected of his good son, he had the aura of an emperor. Xia Hongming¡¯s words made the smile on Lei Ming¡¯s face freeze. His expression turned ugly bit by bit. Thousands of imperial guards surrounded the envoys, making the atmosphere especially tense. Xia Hongming said to Liu Sanniang, ¡°Miss Liu, I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Su Ran and asked again, ¡°Who are you?¡± Su Ran¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred. She could not lose to Liu Sanniang again. As long as she left this ce, she could immediately change her identity. Su Ran immediately charged at the imperial guards and prepared to fight her way out. Lei Lian was thinking about the same thing. They all had extraordinary ability. As long as they did not provoke Liu Sanniang, they could still live a glorious life. Su Ran whipped the imperial guards, instantly shattering their armor. The sword in Lei Lian¡¯s hand was extremely fierce. Realizing their extraordinary ability, the soldiers with talismans immediately rushed up. Even if they fought without armor, they could still withstand Su Ran and Lei Lian¡¯s attacks. The imperial guards immediately threw weapons at them. Lu Zhen took the sword from the imperial guard and immediately blocked Lei Lian¡¯s sword. Xia Hongming said in a low voice, ¡°Catch them alive. I want Miss Liu to take off their masks and see what they are!¡± When Lu Zhen and Lei Lian fought, sparks flew everywhere. Lei Lian was fierce, and every sh was aimed at the most vulnerable part of the human body. Lu Zhen¡¯s swordsmanship was superb. He quickly found Lei Lian¡¯s w. When he stabbed her wrist, the sword in Lei Lian¡¯s hand fell to the ground. Lu Zhen went forward and hit Lei Lian¡¯s shoulder, talcing the opportunity to dislocate her other hand. He hit Lei Lian¡¯s head with the hilt of the sword and quickly dislocated her chin. This way, even if she had poison in her mouth, she could not swallow it to end her life.. Chapter 839 - 839: Unveiling Their True Colors Chapter 839: Unveiling Their True Colors Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions As for Su Ran, she had long been subdued by the other soldiers in the same way. Lei Lian¡¯s martial arts were clearly higher than Su Rail¡¯s, and her moves were sinister. No one could interfere, so after they subdued Su Ran, they watched as Lei Lian and Lu Zhen exchanged blows. In a battle between skilled martial artists, every move was fatal. Seeing Lu Zhen gradually gain the upper hand, everyone cheered. That was too satisfying! It was obvious that Lei Lian and Su Ran wanted to abandon the envoys of the two dynasties. Su Yue, Lei Bu, and Lei Ming¡¯s faces instantly darkened. The three of them said almost at the same time, ¡°She¡¯s definitely not my sister. My sister won¡¯t do such a thing as abandoning her people. Let us see what they are.¡± Xia Bingguang said calmly, ¡°Indeed, we have to get to the bottom of it. No matter what kind of demon they are, we have to expose them.¡± Lei Lian and Su Ran were dragged to Liu Sanniang. Because they had the intention to fight their way out, the soldiers manhandled them in a very rude way. If not for the fact that the two of them were still useful, they would have been beheaded. Lei Lian and Su Rail¡¯s eyes were filled with despair and viciousness. Liu Sanniang squatted down in front of Su Ran. She reached out and grabbed Su Rail¡¯s wrist. When the majestic and powerful force attacked Su Ran, Su Ran screamed in pain and her body kept trembling. The way she looked at Liu Sanniang turned into fear and begging for mercy. No one could understand Su Rail¡¯s pain. This feeling was as if she had died a thousand times. Her soul was about to copse. The memories hidden in the depths of her consciousness were easily found by Liu Sanniang. Su Ran felt as if her entire body was burning. She twisted crazily, wanting to break free from Liu Sanniang¡¯s grip. She cried in despair, ¡°I beg you, let me go, let me go.¡± The burning pain on her face made Su Ran extremely afraid. She nced in the direction where Lu Qingqing was. Lu Qingqing had a look of innocence that only people who led a happy life would have. Liu Sanniang already knew who Su Ran was. Su Ran was Lu Ranran. In Su Rail¡¯s memory, Liu Sanniang saw Xia Qiluo. Xia Qiluo was like a god. She could give people what they wanted and make them stronger. What Lu Ranran wanted the most was to take back everything from Lu Qingqing. Lu Qingqing and Lu Zhen were married. How could Lu Ranran not be jealous? The best way to defeat Lu Qingqing was to snatch her husband and rece her. Lu Ranran had made a good arrangement. Originally, after showing off her ability on the first day, she would choose Lu Zhen first on the second day and deliberately lose to him. If not for Liu Sanniang, her n would go smoothly. Liu Sanniang let go and stood up. Even though Lu Ranran was covering her face, Liu Sanniang still said, ¡°You¡¯re Lu Ranran.¡± Lu Ranran lowered her head. She clenched her fists so hard that her nails dug into her flesh. It was so painful that she broke out in a cold sweat. She said fiercely, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. Why do you have to exist in this world? Without you, I wouldn¡¯t be like this¡­¡± She used to live in the clouds but Liu Sanniang pulled her down. She climbed up to the clouds again, but once she met Liu Sanniang, she still could not fight back and was ruthlessly destroyed. This was too unfair. Lu Ranran raised her head and red at Liu Sanniang viciously. ¡°I curse you with my life. You will die a horrible death.¡± When Lu Ranran looked up, what everyone saw was apletely unfamiliar face. Su Yue frowned and said, ¡°Who is this person? She¡¯s not my sister at all!¡± Lu Ranran did not even look at Su Yue. Instead, she looked up and saw the shock in Lu Qingqing¡¯s eyes. Lu Qingqing obviously didn¡¯t expect to see Lu Ranran again in such a way. Lu Ranran stared at Lu Qingqing and said, ¡°If not for Liu Sanniang, I would still be your mother¡¯s most beloved daughter. 1 would still live in the best courtyard and enjoy your mother¡¯s only love.¡± If not for Liu Sanniang, everything would not have ended up like this. She would be the daughter Su Qiong doted on the most. She would take away all of Su Qiong¡¯s motherly love. Lu Qingqing had already recovered from the shock of seeing Lu Ranran. She immediately said, ¡°If you want to ask why, then 1 can only tell you because there is justice in this world. If it weren¡¯t for Miss Liu, I¡¯m afraid my family would have been destroyed by you. You actually have the cheeks to ask why.¡± Hearing Lu Ranran¡¯s righteous words, Lu Qingqing felt her anger rise to the top of her head. She wanted to knock open Lu Ranran¡¯s head to see what was inside. Lu Ranran¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and her eyes were filled with unwillingness and hatred. ¡°If not for Liu Sanniang, do you think you would have a good life? Do you think you would have married Lu Zhen? No, you would only be with that despicable person. No matter how much he humiliated and tortured you, you would still be loyal to him.¡± Lu Qingqing was extremely annoyed and interrupted Lu Ranran coldly. ¡°There are no ifs.. 1 met Miss Liu and married the man who loved me like his life, but you¡­¡± Chapter 840 - 840: Revealing Their True Colors 2 Chapter 840: Revealing Their True Colors 2 Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Lu Qingqing¡¯s tone was filled with disdain. She looked at Lu Ranran¡¯s miserable face and continued, ¡°And you fell into the gutter. All the evil you did turned into retribution for your bad ending!¡± Lu Qingqing didn¡¯t show mercy. Instead, she retorted fiercely, exposing all the ugly things that Lu Ranran had done. Lu Ranran looked at the smug and heartless Lu Qingqing and felt a sharp pain in her heart. She opened her mouth and spat out arge mouthful of blood. Then, she fell to the ground, on the verge of death. Last time, she was chased out. She still had a chance to start over, but this time, she knew that she did not have a chance to make aeback. Because it was impossible for her to leave the pce gate. The god she had met would definitely note to save her¡­ She would be executed. Would her life be over just like that? She was so indignant, but there was nothing she could do. Lu Ranran closed her eyes in despair. If she was Su Qiong¡¯s biological daughter, she wouldn¡¯t have to go through so much suffering. Life was unfair. There was an insurmountable difference between her and Lu Qingqing, and the difference was something that she could not ovee in her life. Xia Hongming instructed calmly, ¡°Drag her away and lock her up.¡± The next one would be Lei Lian. She had also experienced the despair of being powerless in front of Liu Sanniang, so she understood Su Ran too well. Whether it was Su Ran or Lu Ranran, they were the same. Meeting Liu Sanniang¡¯s eyes, Lei Lian felt despair and hatred. Liu Sanniang looked at Lei Lian and said calmly, ¡°Who are you?¡± The way Lei Lian looked at Liu Sanniang was the same as Lu Ranran¡¯s. She also knew her. Liu Sanniang said softly, ¡°You¡¯re the fake Ying Furong, right?¡± After Liu Sanniang finished speaking, before Lei Lian could speak, she added, ¡°No, I should say that you were once the fake Ying Furong.¡± A trace of fear shed across Lei Lian¡¯s eyes. As expected, even if she was already very powerful, Liu Sanniang could still find out who she was and what she had done with ease. Lei Lian gritted her teeth and did not speak. Even if the heart-wrenching pain made her jaw go numb, she did not want to speak again. The wounds on her body could slowly heal. Just like Lu Ranran, even if her chin and arm were dislocated, they would slowly heal themselves. However, after Lu Ranran¡¯s power was suppressed by Liu Sanniang, she lost all her ability. The injuries she had suffered would never heal automatically. Lei Lian knew that that would also be her ending. However, she wouldn¡¯t give up so easily. Her arms had already recovered, but they were still a little sore and weak. As long as she was given another fifteen minutes, she might be able to recover fully. At that time, she would seize an opportunity to escape. She no longer had a substitute. The Divine Emperor would not save a useless person like her. If she wanted to live, she could only rely on herself. Liu Sanniang reached out to Lei Lian. Lei Lian looked at Liu Sanniang with difficulty and said hoarsely, ¡°That¡¯s right. I was once the fake Ying Furong.¡± Xia Bingguang knew about this case, so when he heard Lei Lian admit it herself, Xia Bingguang immediately looked at Prime Minister Ying Xiangru. Ying Xiangru was a little excited. He stood up uncontrobly and said coldly, ¡°Impossible. 1 executed you myself. How can you still be alive?¡± Ying Xiangru personally watched as the fake Ying Furong¡¯s head was chopped off. The corpse was casually rolled up and thrown into the mass grave. What kind of ce was that? It was a ce where wild dogs and jackals hunted. In no time, the corpse would be turned into bones. Madam Ying was also a little excited. She would never forget the pain of losing her daughter. Not that the past was brought up, she felt her heart bleeding again. When Lei Lian heard Ying Xiangru¡¯s words, she sneered and said, ¡°Ordinary people like you don¡¯t know anything about mystic techniques and can¡¯t even imagine how powerful mystic techniques are. 1 indeed died, but my body was just a vessel of my soul. I can die a thousand times, but my soul won¡¯t dissipate.¡± Even if these people were high-ranking officials and were respected by themoners, in the Mystic World, they were nothing. Lei Lian looked at Liu Sanniang and mocked coldly, ¡°You¡¯re far inferior to the Divine Emperor. That¡¯s a height you¡¯ll never reach. You¡¯ll never be able to touch it. You¡¯re just a little more capable than these lowly mortals.¡± Lei Lian sneered. ¡°It¡¯s very easy for you to kill me, but if you want to kill me, your husband won¡¯t be able to live. Hahaha¡­¡± Lei Lian tried to say things to make Liu Sanniang panic. However, Liu Sanniang¡¯s expression was unchanged. She slowly squatted down, and her eyes were filled with mockery. Liu Sanniang reached out and easily dislocated Lei Lian¡¯s arms. The pain made Lei Lian¡¯s face turn twisted. Liu Sanniang said coldly, ¡°You want to stall for time.¡± Other than anger, Liu Lian was also helpless. It seemed that no matter what she did, Liu Sanniang could always easily see through her and defeat her. Liu Sanniang moved her fingers across Lei Lian¡¯s shoulder and a cold force was injected into it. Lei Lian¡¯s face twisted in pain. The extreme coldness made her break down. She said in a trembling voice, ¡°You¡¯re a demon. You¡¯re not human¡­¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Lei Lian calmly and said slowly, ¡°Let me guess if you will die this day. Mortals are weak, and gods are strong, but unfortunately, you¡¯re just a mortal. There is a limit to how much pain you can suffer..¡± Chapter 841 - 841: Revealing Their True Colors 3 Chapter 841 - 841: Revealing Their True Colors 3 Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Lei Lian despised mortals from the bottom of her heart, but she was also a mortal. No matter how much she yearned to be an undying god, she was just a mortal and would never be able to reach that height. Every word Liu Sanniang said turned into a de that stabbed Lei Lian¡¯s heart. The extreme coldness caused Lei Lian to tremble non-stop. She looked at Liu Sanniang resentfully and felt extreme despair. Liu Sanniang was right. She was just a mortal. She yearned to be a god, but in the end, she could not even touch the threshold. Even if she was given a chance to be reborn, she was still a mortal. The pain spread to every nerve and flesh, reminding her what she was. Liu Sanniang was heartless. She would not be kind to herself. She had sent herself to hell twice. Lei Bu stood up with a frown and said, ¡°She¡¯s not the princess of the Jin Dynasty at all. She¡¯s a fake!¡± Lei Bu didn¡¯t hesitate to draw a clear line and let Lei Lian bear all the consequences herself. The Jin Dynasty made the same decision as the Yan Dynasty. Lei Liany on the ground. She would end up just like Su Ran. They would not have a third chance to start over. After being defeated, their struggles seemed very weak. Gradually, they gave up struggling. However, their eyes were fixed on Liu Sanniang, as if they wanted to engrave Liu Sanniang¡¯s looks on their minds forever. Even if they died, they would curse her with the most vicious words. Lei Lian looked at Liu Sanniang and sneered. ¡°If I die, your husband will die too. Just you wait. No matter how powerful you are, you can¡¯t save him. 1 won¡¯t beg you to let me go. I¡¯ll die with Chu Yan and make you suffer the guilt. The pain of not being able to save your lover will follow you forever.¡± Everyone looked nervous. Su Yanyu stood up. Xia Hongming and the others couldn¡¯t help but look at Chu Yan. Chu Yan¡¯s expression was normal, as if all of this had nothing to do with him. Liu Sanniang looked at Lei Lian and said calmly, ¡°Is that so? Unfortunately, you won¡¯t be able to see that day.¡± Liu Sanniang¡¯s unmoved expression made Lei Lian break down. As long as Liu Sanniang cared about Chu Yan, she would be able to take advantage of Liu Sanniang¡¯s weakness to find an opportunity to escape. However, if Chu Yan was safe and sound, herst bargaining chip would be gone. Lei Lian could not believe that her n had been seen through. Madam Li had clearly said that it was a sess, but when she looked into Liu Sanniang¡¯s eyes, Lei Lian was not all that confident about what Madam Li said. Madam Li was just an ordinary woman. If she could seed so easily, Liu Sanniang would have been able to survive to this day. Thest hope was gone. When Xia Hongming heard Liu Sanniang¡¯s words, he instructed, ¡°Take these two away and keep an eye on them.¡± The two of them were quickly taken away. Just like that, this ridiculouspetition came to an end. Su Yue said, ¡°Your Highness, that Lu Ranran has nothing to do with the Yan Dynasty. I¡¯ll discuss the peace negotiation further with my father and let the Xia Dynasty see our sincerity. After all, the people are the ones suffering if a war breaks out again.¡± Lei Bu and Lei Ming also cupped their hands and said, ¡°Crown Prince Su Yue is right. We wanted to form a marriage alliance, but we didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen. When we return, we will report it to our father.¡± Xia Hongming¡¯s expression was cold as he nodded slightly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid we have to postpone the peace negotiation.¡± The envoys of the Yan Dynasty and Jin Dynasty panicked. When they left the capital, they rushed back at full speed. As for Xia Hongming, he quickly deployed troops to guard the borders, ready to defend against enemies at any time. The matter of the two fake princesses being exposed in thepetition venue caused amotion in the capital for a while. It was not until mid-September that themotion gradually died down. The reason why people stopped talking about it was not because they had forgotten, but because something big had happened in the capital. Consort De¡¯s son, who was sent out of the pce since he was young, was actually Lu Zhen. Coincidentally, he joined the army and made contributions. Lu Zhen was already a general. If not for the fact that the Consort De had urately identified a birthmark on his body, he would not have acknowledged his identity as the Fourth Prince because he didn¡¯t have any memory of him living in the pce. After not seeing each other for more than ten years, the mother and son were already like strangers and were very estranged. Consort De could not ept the estrangement. Even though she had found her son, she was still heartbroken and became thinner and more haggard day by day. If she did not summon him, Lu Zhen would not enter the pce to see her. If she did not speak, Lu Zhen would not take the initiative to talk to her. They didn¡¯t look like a mother and son at all. After Lu Zhen bid farewell, Consort De walked to the door and watched him leave quietly. Seeing that he never looked back, her heart ached. ¡°We¡¯re not mother and son. It¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that we¡¯re enemies. Back then, when he was sent away, 1 cried day and night. If not for the faith of wanting to reunite with him one day, 1 wouldn¡¯t have been able to live to this day. Now that I¡¯ve found him, 1 don¡¯t feel happy at all. My heart is filled with bitterness¡­¡± The old nanny who served her went forward to support her. ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t think that way. The Fourth Prince has been away for more than ten years. Before he entered the Su family, he suffered a lot.¡± After suspecting that Lu Zhen might be her lost son, Consort De immediately got someone to investigate Lu Zhen. She had found out what happened to Lu Zhen over the past ten years. Before Lu Zhen entered the Su family, he was a beggar on the street. It wasmon for him to starve and be beaten up. After being saved by Lu Qingqing, he had a ce to live. Madam Su hired martial artists to teach him martial arts to protect Lu Qingqing. Later, he became Lu Qingqing¡¯s husband. However, Lu Zhen was also the child she gave birth to after ten months of pregnancy. At that time, she sensed danger, so in order to protect him, she had no choice but to send Xia Hongguang out of the pce. Since then, there was no news of him at all. At the thought of this, Consoert De burst out crying again. Seeing that theforting didn¡¯t work, the old nanny sighed. Suddenly, her eyes lit up and she said, ¡°Your Highness, I have a way to get the Fourth Prince closer to you.¡± Consort De said anxiously, ¡°What is it? Tell me.¡± The old nanny smiled and said slowly, ¡°The reason why the Fourth Prince feels distant from you is also because we¡¯ve been separated for so many years. If he knew what you have done for him, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be so cold to you.. And Miss Liu, isn¡¯t she the person who can help you?¡± Chapter 842 - 842: Estrangement Between The Mother and The Child Chapter 842 - 842: Estrangement Between The Mother and The Child Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Consort De smiled and raised her hand to wipe her tears. ¡°Hurry up and prepare. I want to go and visit Miss Liu.¡± After many years of searching, she finally found her son. What Consort De wanted was definitely not this feeling of estrangement. She wanted to be close to her son and was also willing to treat Lu Qingqing well. She only wanted to walk into her son¡¯s life and make him acknowledge her as his mother. Consort De quickly left the pce. When she arrived at the General¡¯s Mansion, she immediately sent the servant to inform Liu Sanniang. Soon, Consort De was invited in. The General¡¯s Mansion was neat and tidy, but it was also rtively deserted. There were not many servants. In the main courtyard, a half-grown child was drawing talismans with a little white dog in his arms. A woman in ck said to Consort De calmly, ¡°Your Highness, go in and sit for a while. Venerable Liu will be here soon.¡± Consort De sat down in the main hall. She only brought an old nanny in with her. The pce maids and eunuchs were waiting outside the General¡¯s Mansion. Liu Yuanyuan poured a cup of tea for Consort De. The fragrant tea smelled very nice. Perhaps it was a psychological effect, but Consort De felt less anxious. Liu Yuanyuan went out. Liu Sanniang was makingmb stew in the kitchen. After bringing the pot to a simmer, she washed her hands and went to see Consort De. Seeing Liu Sanniang, Consort De immediately stood up. ¡°Miss Liu.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Consort De, what brought you here today.¡± Consort De looked at Liu Sanniang and felt that Liu Sanniang¡¯s gaze had the magic effect of soothing her anxiety. She said to Liu Sanniang, ¡°Miss Liu, I believe you¡¯ve heard that I found my child. He¡¯s Lu Zhen, General Lu.¡± Liu Sanniang listened to Consort De quietly. Her gaze was gentle. As long as one looked into her eyes, they would believe her. Consort De inexplicably felt that Liu Sanniang seemed to understand her pain and sadness. Therefore, she didn¡¯t need to exin too much to make herself understood. After saying what she had to say, she looked at Liu Sanniang and asked hopefully, ¡°Miss Liu, can you help me?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Consort De and said, ¡°Your Highness, you can ask Lu Zhen for his opinion. If he¡¯s willing, I can help.¡± Consort De was overjoyed. ¡°Of course. I want him to know how much I love him, but he has to be willing to know. I¡¯ll go ask him first. If he agrees, I¡¯ll get someone to invite you over.¡± After a pause, she added, ¡°If he doesn¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll also send someone to inform you.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Consort De stood up. The old nanny supported her and said, ¡°Your Highness, Miss Liu is a psychic. Why don¡¯t you ask her to predict if it will be a yes or¡­¡± Consort De frowned slightly and said, ¡°No need. No matter what, 1 have to make this trip.¡± If it was a no, she would still go to see Lu Zhen and hear it for herself. Consort De and the old nanny left the general¡¯s mansion together. She instructed the pce servants, ¡°Go to the Su Mansion.¡± The old nanny prayed. ¡°Please bless Her Highness. She has suffered for half her life. If possible, make thetter half of her life less unbearable.¡± When they arrived at the Su Mansion, the old nanny helped Consort De out of the carriage. The old nanny went to speak to the servant. This was the first time Consort De left the pce. She had seen Su Qiong in the pce. Before officially recognizing her son, she had asked around about Su Qiong. Speaking of which, she quite admired this woman. After Lu Zhen settled down in the Su family, he had never starved. Everything Lu Zhen learned was taught by people hired by Su Qiong. Now that Lu Zhen was Su Qiong¡¯s son-inw, she valued him even more. Consort De was grateful that she could nurture Lu Zhen into such a talent. Soon, Su Qiong came out personally. She happened to be in the mansion today. When she heard the servant¡¯s report, she immediately came out. Su Qiong smiled and said politely, ¡°Your highness, why are you here? Pleasee in.¡± Consort De followed in. Su Qiong could clearly feel that Consort De came for something very important today. The servant quickly brought tea. Su Qiong waved her hand. ¡°All of you can leave. There¡¯s no need for anyone to serve us here.¡± The servants left, and even the old nanny who served Consort De also left. Only Su Qiong and Consort De were left in the room. Tears welled up in Consort De¡¯s eyes. ¡°Thank you, Madam Su.¡± Su Qiong was very understanding. Consort De looked at Su Qiong. Before she could say anything, tears fell silently. Su Qiong quickly said, ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t cry. Did Lu Zhen say something to make you sad?¡± Consort De quickly waved her hand. ¡°No, no. He¡¯s a good child.¡± Su Qiong sighed. ¡°As a mother, I understand how you feel. If you need anything, just tell me. As long as it¡¯s within my ability, I¡¯ll try my best to help you.¡± If Consort De wanted to separate Lu Zhen and her daughter, Su Qiong would never agree. She was also a mother. She pitied Consort De, but Lu Qingqing was her daughter. There was no need to ask who was more important. Not to mention Consort De, even the emperor was not as important as her daughter. Consort De looked at Su Qiong sincerely and said in a choked voice, ¡°Madam Su, 1 want to ask you for a favor..¡± Chapter 843 - 843: Motherly Love Chapter 843: Motherly Love Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Su Qiong looked at Consort De and saw tears in her eyes. Su Qiong sighed and said, ¡°Consort De, if you have anything to say, just say it. If 1 can help, 1 will definitely help you.¡±] Through thatyer of tears, she saw that Consort De was lost in her memories. Consort De said slowly, ¡°Twenty-one years ago, I was pregnant with my first child. At that time, I was immersed in joy, but in less than three months, this child was aborted¡­ In the next year, 1 was pregnant with two more children, but they were all gone. As a young woman, I learned how to scheme in the harem. In order to gain a foothold, I had to have a child. Therefore,ter, I was pregnant with Hongguang. After giving birth to him, 1 lost the ability to give birth. 1 always knew how difficult it would be to raise him. Even if 1 didn¡¯t fight for power, as long as he was a man, he would be treated as a threat. When Hongguang was five years old, I identally discovered a secret. At that time, the empress¡¯s nanny actually fed him something very harmful. The Empress wanted to pave the way for the crown prince, but I was not like Consort Xian Fei who would openly go against the Empress. If I wanted to protect Hongguang, I had to send him out of the pce. At first, I was unwilling because it was not safe to live outside the pce. However, something happenedter that forced me to do that. One day, after Hongguang returned from school, he started to fall sick and had a high fever. 1 found a poison mixed with several herbs in his pocket. I took care of him day and night. As soon as he recovered, 1 immediately arranged for him to leave the pce. 1 wanted to let him grow up safely before returning to the pce. 1 didn¡¯t expect him to go missing during the process. Ever since then, 1 haven¡¯t heard any news of him. However, I never gave up on him, so to outsiders, the Fourth Prince, Xia Hongguang, has always been studying and training outside. When I saw Lu Zhen on thepetition day, 1 recognized him at first nce. There was a small scar on his sideburns. It was left by me identally dropping him when he was not even a year old. I remembered it deeply. He also looked very much like my younger brother. I¡¯ve been looking for him for so many years. I can¡¯t stand him being so cold to me. I¡¯m his mother. I¡¯m willing to use my life to protect him. I¡¯ve looked forward to reuniting with him countless times. I always had the dream that after we reunited, he would lean against my leg and listen to me talk about many interesting things that happened when he was young¡­¡± Tears streamed down Consort De¡¯s face. After they reunited, she and Lu Zhen were like strangers. Being close to each other was an extravagant hope. Lu Zhen was unwilling to even meet her. Her heart was bleeding. She could summon him to the pce every day, but she didn¡¯t want to force him. Su Qiong also shed tears. She wiped the corners of her eyes and said, ¡°Your Highness, I understand how you feel.¡± Consort De looked at Su Qiong and pursed her lips. She reached out and held Su Qiong¡¯s hands tightly, begging, ¡°Madam Su, 1 want Lu Zhen to know that I, his useless mother, have also done many things for him. 1 want him to know that 1 was once worried about him and spent many restless nights thinking about him. 1 went to look for Miss Liu. Miss Liu said that if Lu Zhen agrees, she can help. Can you help me send this message to him as 1 can¡¯t bring myself to say it in front of him?¡± Consort De was a little nervous. She was already lucky to be reunited with her son, but she still wanted more. She was conflicted, but she couldn¡¯t stop herself from wanting more. She wanted to do all she could just so that she wouldn¡¯t regret it one day. Su Qiong nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll help you ask.¡± Consort De was overjoyed and thanked her sincerely. ¡°Madam Su, thank you. You¡¯re a good person who gave Lu Zhen a good family.¡± Su Qiong looked at Consort De¡¯s fluctuating emotions and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Whether it was a woman with a noble status or a woman in the streets, they were all the same when it came to their children. Su Qiong wiped her tears with a handkerchief, and so did Consort De. Su Qiong said, ¡°Your Highness, do you want to know how Lu Zhen came to my house?¡± Consort De nodded and perked up to listen. She already knew how, but she still wanted to hear it from Su Qiong. Su Qiong smiled and said, ¡°When Qingqing was young, she had a strange temper. Lu Ranran, who was at thepetitionst time, was actually once my daughter. The concubine at my house was ambitious and swapped Lu Ranran with my son, Lu Run. Lu Ranran was born weak, so I had to take care of her with a lot of care. I couldn¡¯t spare any energy on Qingqing. Qingqing often goes out. She met Lu Zhen first. At that time, she bought food for Lu Zhen and told him her troubles. Qingqing told me this. Later, one time, Qingqing was almost kidnapped. It was Lu Zhen who saved her. It was then that Lu Zhen was epted into the family. He didn¡¯t like to talk, but he liked to y with Qingqing. Lu Ranran took away all my energy. I couldn¡¯t divert my attention to take care of Qingqing, so I decided to nurture a secret guard for her. Lu Zhen was a man of few words. I asked him for his opinion, and he said he was willing. Later, 1 hired a martial artist master to train him. No matter how hard the training was or how tired he was, he didn¡¯t say a word. I found many masters for him. The longest one was a swordsman who taught him for two years before he left. Lu Zhen is the most serious when ites to learning martial arts. With him protecting Qingqing, I was really at ease. Later, Qingqing fell in love with a man and was almost out of her mind. At that time, someone introduced me to Miss Liu whoter exposed Lu Ranran¡¯s identity, and 1 was finally able to reunite with my biological son. Qingqing was an impatient and quick-tempered girl. I asked Lu Zhen if he was willing to marry her. Although he¡¯s a man of few words, he has Qingqing in his heart. After they got married, the two of them were very loving. Qingqing has been doted on like a treasure.¡± Recalling the past, Su Qiong was also d that she met Liu Sanniang. Otherwise, she and her son would also be just two strangers.. Chapter 844 - 844: Motherly Love 2 Chapter 844: Motherly Love 2 Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Su Qionglooked at Consort De and said seriously, ¡°I promised to help you, bur if he doesn¡¯t agree, then there is nothing I can do about it. No matter if he¡¯s distant or close to you, he¡¯s your son. This is a fact that can t be changed.¡¯1 After all, Lu Zhen was already an adult. He had his own judgment of what was right and wrong and should not be forced. Consort De nodded. ¡°1 understand, thank you.¡± Su Qiong waved her hand. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Why don¡¯t you stay for dinner? We can call the couple over.¡± Consort De shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s been some time since I left the pce. It¡¯s time for me to go back. If you want to send me the news, just ask someone to take this token toe to see me.¡± Consort De took out a token with the word ¡°De¡± engraved on it. Madam Su took the token and agreed. ¡°Okay.11 Consort De stood up and walked to the door. She opened the door and went out. T he old nanny was already waiting outside the mansion. When Consort De came out, she immediately went forward and helped her into the carriage. After getting into the carriage, the old nanny asked in a low voice, ¡°Your Highness, is it done?¡± Consort De sighed. ¡°Madam Su has agreed to help. I¡¯ve done what I can. The rest is up to fate.¡± ¡°My son was lucky to have met Madam Su.¡± Even though Su Qiong didn¡¯t say much, she knew that Su Qiong treated Lu Zhen well. Even if Lu Zhen was just a servant of the Su family, it was still better than bing a beggar and starving on the street. Those beggars would grow up to be thieving people. For a bite of food, they would not hesitate tomit crimes. inparison, Lu Zhen was very lucky to have met Lu Qingqing and Su Qiong. Other than his own hard work, what made him what he was today was also thanks to Su Qiong¡¯s nurturing. The old nanny also nodded repeatedly. ¡°Fourth Prince is a blessed person. In the future, his life will only be smooth-sailing. Your highness, you will also get what you want.¡± Consort De put her palms together. ¡°1 hope so.¡± in the west courtyard of the Su Mansion. Lu Qingqing sat beside Lu Zhen and asked, ¡°Lu Zhen, will you agree?¡± Lu Zhen and Lu Qingqing had heard the conversation between Consort De and Su Qiong just now. Not long after Consort De arrived, Lu Qingqing pulled Lu Zhen to the main courtyard to eavesdrop on the conversation. As she listened to what Consort De said and what Su Qiong said, Lu Qingqing was on the verge of crying. Later, it was Lu Zhen who carried her away. After returning, Lu Qingqing kept pestering Lu Zhen, asking him if he agreed. Lu Zhen¡¯s expression did not change much. Lu Qingqing sniffed. ¡°Just agree. Consort De is very pitiful. ltrs not that she doesn¡¯t love you. If you want to me someone, me those evil people. They caused you to be separated from your mother.11 Lu Zhen hugged Lu Qingqing and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m very grateful that I left the pce back then.¡± If he had not left the pce and disappeared, he would never have met Lu Qingqing. He could not remember anything from the pce at all, so no matter how moving Consort De¡¯s words were, he was unmoved. Lu Qingqing grabbed Lu Zhen¡¯s clothes and twirled a strand of his hair around her finger. She blushed and said. If you agree, I can give you a chance tomand me as you wish¡­¡± Lu Zhen¡¯s eyes were deep as he gulped. ¡°Huh?¡± Lu Qingqing stammered. ¡°Two chances.¡± Lu Zhen hugged Lu Qingqing and finally said, ¡°Three.¡± Lu Qingqing took a deep breath. ¡°Alright, three chances it is. If you agree, you can¡¯t go back on your word.¡± Lu Zhen nodded softly. ¡°Okay.¡± Initially, he had already decided to agree. He was Lu Zhen, but he was also Consort De¡¯s son, Xia Hongguang. Even if he could not remember the past, he could imagine how difficult it was for Consort De to protect him. Therefore, when Consort De summoned him, he went. However, he had never been a talkative person. He did not know that him being not talkative would make Consort De so sad. Consort De could clearly ask him herself, but because they had been separated for more than ten years, she felt that she was not qualified to ask. However, if Consort De knew him well, she would know that as long as she asked, he would do his best. Whether it was Consort De asking him or Su Qiong asking him, Lu Zhen would agree. Lu Zhen was in a good mood. He leaned close to Lu Qingqing¡¯s ear and whispered. ¡°Qingqing, 1 want to use the first chance tonight¡­¡± Lu Qingqing blushed. ¡°Then there will be only two chances left.¡± Lu Zhen chuckled. ¡°Ok.¡± At the thought of what was going to happen tonight, Lu Qingqing blushed even more. At dinner time, a servant came to call them for dinner. Lu Zhen and Lu Qingqing went over together. Lu Run smiled at the two of them and greeted politely, ¡°Sister, Brother-inw.¡± Lu Qingqing smiled. ¡°How¡¯s your studies recently?¡± Lu Zhen nodded slightly. ¡°Remember to take care of yourself.¡± Lu Run nodded. ¡°I will. Thank you for your concern, Sister and Brother-inw.¡± Lu Qingqing smiled. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you can¡¯t study well. At most, you cane back and inherit the family business. With your brother-inw around, no one will dare to bully you.¡± Lu Run nodded with a smile. After dinner, Lu Run stood up. ¡°Mother, Sister, Brother-inw, I still have an article to read. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Su Qiong nodded. ¡°Go. Don¡¯t stay up toote. Rest well. Your sister is right. You¡¯re different from other students. You still have a family business to inherit.¡± Lu Run smiled and left. Su Qiong waved her hand and asked the maidservants to clean up the table. Then, she said to Lu Zhen and Lu Qingqing, ¡°Come to the study with me. I have something to tell you..¡± Chapter 845 - 845: Agreeing Chapter 845: Agreeing Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Su Qiong went to the study first. Lu Qingqing and Lu Zhen followed suit. Lu Qingqing held Lu Zhen¡¯s hand tightly, afraid that he would turn around and leave. For some reason, Lu Zhen wanted tough, but he held it in. The colder he was, the more Lu Qingqing was like a fire, burning him passionately, and he loved this feeling to the core. He liked it when Lu Qingqing only had him in her heart. When they arrived at the study, Su Qiong instructed, ¡°Qingqing, close the door.¡± Lu Qingqing went to close the door. Her eyes were still on Lu Zhen. After closing the door, she quickly ran to close the window before returning to Lu Zhen¡¯s side. Su Qiong sat down calmly and said to Lu Zhen, ¡°Consort De came to look for me today. She asked me for something.¡± Lu Qingqing gulped and grabbed Lu Zhen even tighter. As a matter of fact, she and Lu Zhen already knew what it was about. Lu Zhen met Su Qiong¡¯s gaze and said softly, ¡°Mother, just say what you want to say. If 1 can do it, I won¡¯t refuse.¡± Su Qiong smiled faintly. ¡°You¡¯re a good child. You were supposed to be rich and noble, but you ended up like this. It¡¯s been too long. Now, you¡¯ve also started a family. Consort De misses you dearly, but you¡¯re too cold to her. She hopes that you can know everything she¡¯s done for you. Are you willing to get to know it?¡± Before Lu Zhen could answer, Su Qiong sighed. ¡°Zhen, you and Qingqing have been married for a few years. You don¡¯t have children yet, but you will eventually have children. Can you imagine what will happen after you have children?¡± Lu Zhen pondered. Actually, in the next three years, he had no intention of having a child. He had not thought about what would happen if he had a child. Lu Qingqing grabbed Lu Zhen¡¯s hand. Before Lu Zhen could think of what to say, she cried first. When she imagined that scene in her mind, she was about to break down. Lu Zhen immediately sensed Lu Qingqing¡¯s emotions. He was not in the mood to answer Su Qiong¡¯s question. Instead, he wiped Lu Qingqing¡¯s tears and coaxed her softly, ¡°Why are you crying? Don¡¯t cry.¡± Lu Qingqing¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°Can you agree to Consort De¡¯s request? She¡¯s also been suffering all these years. When I thought about being separated from the child 1 gave birth to after ten months of pregnancy, 1,1¡­¡± The pain was unimaginable to ordinary people. Lu Zhen frowned and wiped Lu Qingqing¡¯s tears. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. I¡¯ve already agreed.¡± Beforeing, he had already made a promise to Lu Qingqing. She probably got so carried away by Su Qiong¡¯s words that she forgot about it. Lu Zhen carried Lu Qingqing and stood up. He said to Su Qiong, ¡°I¡¯ll agree to get to know what my mother has done for me. As for when, she can decide.¡± After saying that, Lu Zhen carried Lu Qingqing out of the study. Su Qiong looked at Lu Zhen¡¯s back in a daze. She had actually prepared a long speech like blood was thicker than water and so on, but apparently, her daughter¡¯s tears were a hundred times more useful than speeches. Su Qiong couldn¡¯t help butugh. It was good that her daughter was doted on. Lu Zhen carried Lu Qingqing back to her room. Lu Qingqing was still sobbing. Just thinking about being separated from her child made her feel terrible. Lu Zhen hugged her and let her face him. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. That kind of thing won¡¯t happen to us. We will protect our children well. When they grow up, 1¡¯11 teach them martial arts to protect themselves.¡± Only then did Lu Qingqing wipe her tears and nod. The next day, Su Qiong sent a message to the pce. Upon receiving the message, Consort De quickly prepared to leave the pce. She could not wait a day. She went straight to the general¡¯s mansion to invite Liu Sanniang and then went to the Su Mansion with her. Consort De was in a daze. She felt that she had a lot of things to say, but she did not know what to say. What appeared in her mind were all the precious memories hidden in her heart. More than ten years was too long. It was enough for a child to forget everything. Consort De thought about what her child might have suffered without her protection and her eyes turned red. The handkerchief in her hand had already been crumpled up by her. She felt tortured and conflicted inside. Was she too selfish and asking for too much? But she couldn¡¯t control herself. Su Qiong came out to receive her. She said with a smile, ¡°Your Highness, Lu Zhen is already waiting for you and Miss Liu.¡± Su Qiong led the way. When Su Qiong arrived outside a room with Consort De, Lu Qingqing came out of the room. She bowed slightly to Consort De. ¡°Greetings, Mother.¡± Consort De helped her up and patted the back of Lu Qingqing¡¯s hand. ¡°There¡¯s no need for the formalities between us.¡± Su Qiong said gently, ¡°Miss Liu, bring Her Highness in.¡± Su Qiong was very understanding and gave Consort De and Lu Zhen enough space. The servants were dismissed. Liu Sanniang stepped forward and gently held Consort De¡¯s arm. ¡°Your Highness, let¡¯s go.¡± Consort De felt like her soul had left her body. She followed Liu Sanniang into the room in a daze. After entering the room, Liu Sanniang closed the door. Lu Zhen stood up and nodded politely at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Greetings, Miss Liu.¡± Lu Zhen then looked at Consort De. ¡°Greetings, Mother.¡± Consort De resisted the urge to cry and nodded. Lu Zhen looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Miss Liu, what do you need me to do?¡± Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°Sit down. Your Highness, please reach out your hand. Lu Zhen, clench your fist and put it on your mother¡¯s palm.¡± After sitting down, Consort De reached out her hand. Her pale hand was trembling slightly. Lu Zhen reached out his hand. His hand was very big, much bigger than Consort De¡¯s hand. His skin was copper-colored. He ced his fist on top of Consort De¡¯s palm. Consort De closed her eyes and said in a choked voice, ¡°The year I sent you out of the pce, your hand was very tiny. I could easily wrap my hand around it.¡± Lu Zhen did not speak. He looked at Liu Sanniang. Liu Sanniang reached out and ced her hand on Consort De¡¯s wrist. A majestic and pure power was released. Consort De was not guarded against her at all, and neither was Lu Zhen.. Chapter 846 - 846: Feeling Each Other Chapter 846: Feeling Each Other Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions He trusted Liu Sanniang, and he would not break his promise. That power was extremely warm and pulled him as if it wanted to take him somewhere. The warm force was like rain nourishing the earth. Hepletely opened himself up to this force. In a daze, Lu Zhen heard many gentle voices. What he saw was blurry. He could smell a faint fragrance and feel a pair of hands hugging him. He heard a gentle voice. ¡°Open your mouth¡ª¡± Lu Zhen subconsciously opened his mouth. The food was fragrant and soft. He liked this taste very much, so he ate a lot. Gradually, he could see everything clearly. He had be a baby in someone¡¯s arms, and the woman who was feeding him was the young Consort De. She blew on the hot food until it was cold and fed it to him. As she did, she took a handkerchief and wiped the soup from the corner of his mouth. Lu Zhen was not used to it, but when he opened his mouth, he sounded like a baby. There were no words, only babbles. Only when Consort De finished feeding him would she quickly eat some food herself. When she slept at night, from time to time, she would reach out to check his breathing and touch his forehead. After confirming that he was fine, Consort De would heave a long sigh of relief. When it came to taking care of the child, she had always done everything personally, not allowing others to feed the child. Lu Zhen could not remember these memories, nor could he remember anything in the past. These were more like memories buried deep in his heart. They surfaced in his mind bit by bit, and the scenes became clear. Consort De was always very careful. Lu Zhen knew that it was because of love. Every time he fell sick, Consort De would be awake all night with worry. Only after he recovered could she smile and rest. Consort De liked Buddhist scriptures and would often chant scriptures and pray. Under her care, Lu Zhen learned to crawl, walk, and speak. There were several fruit trees in the pce. Lu Zhen¡¯s favorite was a winter pear tree in the garden. It was very tall and big. Every winter, when snow covered it, pears would fall. He got up early and searched the flowers in the garden to find pears to eat. As a child, he did not know what Consort De was worried about every day. When he went to school, his ssmates told him that they stopped sleeping with their mothers a long time ago, but he still slept with his mother. He went back, saying firmly with clenched fists, ¡°I¡¯ve grown up. Mother, 1 can¡¯t sleep with you anymore.¡± Consort De was worried and helpless. Although they slept in separate rooms since then, Consort De would still wake up many times throughout the night to go to his room to check. Among the princes, the Second Prince had been sick and weak since he was young, and the Fifth Prince had be stupid after falling seriously ill. At that time, he also seemed to have fallen sick. Lu Zhen wanted to tell his mother not to worry, but his body was heavy and his mind was in a mess, making him unable to say a word. Consort De prayed in a sobbing voice, ¡°May the Buddha bless my son. As long as my son recovers this time, I will send him away. I learned my lesson and realized that I can¡¯t protect him.¡± How helpless did she have to be to send her son away just to protect him? During the half a month when he was seriously ill, his mother had been taking care of him personally. She held his hand and cried and prayed every night. Lu Zhen did not feel good. He did not want to be separated. On the day he was sent away, he was still asleep. When Consort De¡¯s tearsnded on his face, they were hot. She was very reluctant to leave him, but it was getting more and more dangerous in the pce. She was not confident that he could escape danger next time. After the child was sent away, Lu Zhen also left the child¡¯s consciousness. He still lingered in the pce. He watched as Consort De knelt in front of the Buddha statue and chanted the scriptures as she cried. Lu Zhen was beside her. He wanted to wipe Consort De¡¯s tears, but he could not touch her no matter what. He never knew that a woman could shed so many tears. If one looked into her eyes, one would see worry and fear in them. However, to outsiders, she still had to try her best to pretend to be fine and happy. The news of her son was sent back regrly. The letter was sinct, only telling her briefly how her son was doing. When the news of her son going missing was sent back, Consort De fainted on the spot. She was so heartbroken that she could not wake up. Lu Zhen thought that she was going to die. However, unable to ept the fact that her son was dead, on the verge of death, she woke up. She sent out many guards to search for his son, but there was no news. Consort De rarely went out. Other than paying her respects to the emperor, she spent all her time chanting Buddhist scriptures. However, Lu Zhen knew that she spent many nights crying in silence. He didn¡¯t know that his mother had suffered so much to protect him. Liu Sanniang stood up and left silently. Tears streamed down Consort De¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Not only did Lu Zhen feel what Consort De felt, but Consort De also felt what Lu Zhen felt. Lu Zhen understood everything now. He said calmly, ¡°Let the past stay in the past. I¡¯ve already grown up. I¡¯m who I am. I won¡¯t hate you anymore. In the future, I¡¯ll bring Qingqing to see you often. We can take you to where you want to go. If you want to leave the pce and live with us in the future, that¡¯s fine too..¡± Chapter 847 - 847: Madam Li’s Begging Chapter 847: Madam Li¡¯s Begging Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyoe Trantions Lu Zhen told Consort De bluntly that he was cold to her because he had hatred in his heart. He thought that he was abandoned, so even after they reunited, there was still a barrier between him and Consort De. He could set aside the prejudice in his heart, but he could never be too enthusiastic. He had already grown up and his personality had taken shape. He hoped that Consort De could understand this. Consort De nodded. After the new emperor ascended the throne, she would choose to leave the pce and live with her child. This way, she could slowly make up for rhe lost years. Seeing that Consort De had agreed, Lu Zhen looked at her and said gently, ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you all these years.¡± Consort De shook her head. ¡°As long as you are safe, everything is worth it.¡± If she was more capable, she would not have sent him out of the pce to save his life. She would rather suffer herself than letting him suffer. Lu Zhen was a little moved. He stood up. ¡®Mother, it s rare for you to leave the pce. Stay for dinner.¡± Consort De wiped her tears. ¡°Okay.¡± The three of them came out together. Liu Sanniang bade farewell and went home. Su Qiong asked her to stay, but Liu Sanniang shook her head and rejected. Lu Qingqing looked at Consort De and went over to hold her arm. ¡°Mother, what do you like to eat?¡± Lu Zhen stood beside Lu Qingqing. Su Qiong held Consort De¡¯s other arm and said, ¡°Zhen likes beef brisket stew. 1 wonder if you like it.¡± Consort De nodded. ¡°I like it.¡± The family chatted andughed as they went to the main hall. This was what Consort De wanted. She wanted to integrate into Lu Zhen¡¯s life and not be a stranger.. Liu Sanniang had just entered the mansion when she was stopped by Madam Li. Madam Li stopped Liu Sanniang and knelt down with a thud. She lowered her head and begged, ¡°Sanniang, please help me.¡± Madam Li had no choice bur to beg Liu Sanniang. T he child called Chu Chun was the result of her eating the forbidden fruit. She could not acknowledge him, but she hoped that he could live well. She was afraid that Mr. Chu would find out about it, so she waited for a long time before making up her mind to ask Liu Sanniang for help. There were not many people in rhe mansion. If Liu Sanniang helped, no one would know. Liu Sanniang looked at Madam Li and said calmly, ¡°Auntie Li, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Madam Li lowered her head and said, ¡°My family has a rtive who was arrested by the Jin Dynasty some time ago. They threatened me to help them. 1 didn¡¯t agree, so they used my rtive to threaten me. Later, the two fake princesses were executed, and my rtive was also seriously beaten up. He said he¡¯s suffering from a headache everyday. 1 asked many doctors but couldn¡¯t find the reason¡­¡± When the Yan Dynasty and the Jin Dynasty were about to leave the capital, she wandered around the inn where they stayed. She saw the Jin Dynasty envoys carrying a sack out of the inn. Madam Li followed them all the way. When there was no one around, the two envoys threw down the sack and left. She walked over to check and opened the sack, inside was Chu Chun who was unconscious. Madam Li found a ce for Chu Chun to stay. Chu Chun kept saying that he had a headache and wanted to bang his head against the wall. Madam Li¡¯s heart ached. She looked for doctors and psychics, but it was useless. Unless she had no choice, she really did not want to look for Liu Sanniang. Madam Li was very afraid that Liu Sanniang would not agree, so she knelt down. ¡°Sanniang, please.¡± Liu Sanniang could only see greed in Madam Li. She was greedy for power and wealth and wanted a lot. She was like a huge beast, not satisfied no matter how much she was fed. However, as a mother, her heart was soft. Liu Sanniang said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± Madam Li looked up in a daze, thinking that she had heard wrongly. Liu Sanniang reached out to help her up. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Madam Li was overjoyed. She was sure that she did not hear wrongly but was still a little suspicious. However, for the sake of Chu Chun¡¯s life, she quickly brought Liu Sanniang out of the mansion. Liu Sanniang followed her, not in a hurry at all, but Madam Li was anxious. She did not understand why Liu Sanniang agreed so easily. Not long after, they arrived at a small courtyard. It was very quiet. Madam Li took out the key and opened the door. After Liu Sanniang entered, she closed the door. T here were only two rooms in the small courtyard. After Madam Li opened one of the doors and entered, she could hear a faint whimper. Madam Li went to light the candle so that she could see clearly in the dark room. Madam Li was sweating profusely. She did not dare to look into Liu Sanniang s eyes. She said, ¡°Sanniang, see what illness he is suffering from. Can he still be cured?¡± Chu Chun was tied up by Madam Li and had a cloth stuffed in his mouth so that he couldn¡¯t shout and bang his head against the wall. When he saw Madam Li, he struggled with all his might, as if he wanted to break free. Madam Li¡¯s heart ached when she saw him like this. Afraid that Liu Sanniang would see through her, she only stood at the side andforted him. ¡°Child, don¡¯t be afraid. I found a doctor for you. She will definitely cure you.¡± Liu Sanniang walked over and sat down on the edge of the bed. Madam Li grabbed her hands and looked at Liu Sanniang nervously. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Sanniang, if you can save him, 1-1¡¯m willing to pay a hundred taels.¡± One hundred taels was not a small amount. This was already her limit. Liu Sanniang looked at Madam Li. ¡°Auntie Li, are you really willing to save him?¡± Madam Li thought that Liu Sanniang wanted a hundred taels. Her heart was bleeding, but she still nodded. ¡¯Yes.¡± Madam Li looked at Chu Chun, who had a pained expression, and said, ¡°Sanniang, save him if you can. When he recovers, Ill definitely give you the money. 1 won t go back on my word.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Chu Chun and reached out to take the cloth from his mouth. Madam Li was so frightened that she quickly went to stop it. However, strangely, after the cloth was removed, Chu Chun did not scream crazily. Instead, he was quiet. Madam Li heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°It seems that with you around, this illness can be cured. Then I¡¯m relieved.¡± Before Liu Sanniang needed to do anything, Chu Chun was already calmed by her. This was something other doctors could not do. The fact that Liu Sanniang could do it meant that she was capable.. Chapter 848 - 848: Set Up a Longevity Memorial Tablet Chapter 848: Set Up a Longevity Memorial Tablet Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions At the thought of losing 100 taels, Madam Li¡¯s heart ached. This treatment seemed to be easy for Liu Sanniang. Was 100 taels too much? If she had known it would be so easy for Liu Sanniang, she would have offered thirty taels. Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s very easy to save him. Set up a longevity memorial tablet and worship it for ten years to help him enter reincarnation.¡± Madam Li felt a buzzing in her head. It took her a while toe back to her senses. She looked at Chu Chun and said in a daze, ¡°Sanniang, isn¡¯t the longevity tablet supposed to be worshiped only after one passed away? Don¡¯t joke with me. He is still fine.¡± Madam Li pointed at Chu Chun. Chu Chun only looked at her quietly. His eyes were extremely calm, but such calmness made Madam Li a little afraid. Liu Sanniang untied Chu Chun and said slowly, ¡°He has mixed feelings about you. He wants to kill you, but he doesn¡¯t want to kill you. You also have mixed feelings about him. You want him to die, but you also want him to live well.¡± Madam Li¡¯s face was pale and she was about to break down. She clenched her fists tightly. She seemed to understand what Liu Sanniang meant, but at the same time, she did not. Liu Sanniang continued, ¡°He¡¯s been dead for a long time. What you see now is just a soul condensed from hatred.¡± Liu Sanniang reached out and touched Chu Chun¡¯s head. ¡°I guess you want an answer, right?¡± After his disguise was exposed by Liu Sanniang, Chu Chun¡¯s face turned pale. He looked at Madam Li and met her terrified eyes. He nodded at Liu Sanniang in agreement. Madam Li was in a daze. She felt as if she had be a block of woods and could not move. She could understand every word Liu Sanniang said, but when they werebined, why did she not understand what it meant? Looking at Chu Chun, who was as pale as a ghost, Madam Li reached out and ced her hand under Chu Chun¡¯s nose with difficulty. Her vision was blurry and she was stunned for a long time. Madam Li¡¯s legs suddenly went weak and she immediately fell to the ground, crying. ¡°Howe? When did you die? When I left the temple, I gave them so much money to take care of you¡­¡± The existence of Chu Chun was a stain in her life that she would never be able to wash away. However, he was the child she gave birth to after ten months of pregnancy after all. She also wanted him to do well. No matter how much she didn¡¯t want him to exist in this world, she still hoped that he would be safe and sound. Chu Chun looked at Madam Li crying, his dark eyes revealing confusion. ¡°Why are you crying when you know that I¡¯m dead?¡± He could not understand why Madam Li did this. Madam Li¡¯s heart ached. ¡°I¡¯m your mother. How can 1 not cry¡­¡± ¡°You must hate me, right? I hate myself too. If that man didn¡¯t lie to me and sleep with me, I wouldn¡¯t have been pregnant with you. I wanted to strangle you to death when I gave birth to you, but when I gave birth to you, 1 couldn¡¯t bring myself to do it. I abandoned you in the Daoist temple and let that old Daoist priest take you in.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I knew where you were so 1 always went to see you. That¡¯s why I brought disaster to you¡­¡± Later, when she married Mr. Chu, she lied that she was a virgin. Mr. Chu did not know that for more than ten years, she had been secretly giving money to the Daoist temple. In a year, she would visit the Daoist temple two or three times. Before she entered the capital this time, she thought that she would never see him again, so she gave the Daoist temple a sum of money. She thought that even if Chu Chun could not inherit the Daoist temple, in a few years, he would have the ability to make a living on his own. However, she did not expect Chu Chun to be caught and brought to the capital. The Jin Dynasty had investigated her thoroughly. No matter how angry Madam Li was, she hoped that Chu Chun could live. She did not want to acknowledge him, but she hoped that he could live well. Chu Chun looked at Madam Li quietly with a calm expression. ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel bad. After this farewell, we won¡¯t meet again.¡± Madam Li cried, ¡°No, no, Sanniang, you must have a way to save him, right? Please.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Madam Li. ¡°With ten years of worship, you can help him enter reincarnation.¡± If Madam Li wanted to worship Chu Chun, she had to get Mr. Chu¡¯s permission first. Otherwise, Mr. Chu would not agree to add a memorial tablet for no reason. This meant that she had to tell Mr. Chu everything. Madam Li nced at Chu Chun and made up her mind. She slowly stood up. ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ll go and confess to him.¡± Madam Li turned around and left. She ran back to the mansion without caring about anything else. Everything around her seemed to have nothing to do with her. Chu Chun watched as Madam Li walked away. He lowered his head guiltily. ¡°Exorcize me. A malicious ghost like me deserves to die.¡± After he died, he only wanted to see his mother and ask her why she abandoned him. However, when he saw Madam Li and knew that she was helping the Jin Dynasty just to save him, Chu Chun was confused. He was raised by the old Daoist priest. He had also asked the old Daoist priest about his parents. The old Daoist priest only sighed and shook his head, saying that he was abandoned because he was not fated with his parents. Chu Chun had always felt that he was abandoned, but Madam Li¡¯s concern was all true. Chu Chun wanted an answer, and now, he had also gotten the answer he wanted. Madam Li had hidden this secrett for so long, but she was willing to reveal the secret for him. Didn¡¯t that prove everything? Chu Chun no longer wanted to make things difficult for his mother. The moment he saw Liu Sanniang, he felt afraid. He knew that Liu Sanniang would definitely be able to exorcize him. Liu Sanniang looked at Chu Chun. ¡°Close your eyes.¡± Chu Chun closed his eyes obediently, but he still couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Will it hurt?¡± When Liu Sanniang chanted the scriptures, Chu Chun felt very warm. That feeling was as if he was in his mother¡¯s stomach. It turned out that it did not hurt. Liu Sanniang put Chu Chun in a teacup and turned to leave. Madam Li returned to the mansion and looked for Mr. Chu with red eyes. Her body was trembling. In the courtyard were the vegetables nted by Mr. Chu. They had already grown out and were especially green. At the thought that she would lose everything, Madam Li kept crying.. Chapter 849 - 849: Confession Chapter 849: Confession Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions She walked towards the backyard and heard the sound of chickens and ducks. Mr. Chu was feeding the poultries. Madam Li walked over with difficulty. When Mr. Chu heard the noise, he turned around and looked at Madam Li. Mr. Chu was taken aback by her teary face. ¡°What¡¯s happening? Did you get ridiculed by those rich madams? 1 told you not to hang out with them, but you didn¡¯t believe me. Why do you have to curry favor with them?¡± Mr. Chu knew that Madam Li cared a lot about her pride, so he subconsciously thought that Madam Li had been ridiculed by one of the rich madams in the capital and cried from anger. As he wiped Madam Li¡¯s tears, he muttered, ¡°I told you that there is nothing good about living in the capital, but you didn¡¯t believe me. I think Yong County is better. In Yong County. Who would dare to ridicule you? Why did we have toe here¡­¡± Madam Li cried and shook her head. Mr. Chu was not capable. She was greedy and narrow-minded, but all these years, Mr. Chu had never red up at her. Madam Li burst into tears. ¡°I¡¯ve let you down¡­¡± Mr. Chu was stunned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you today? What are you talking about?¡± Mr. Chu grabbed Madam Li and wanted to help her into the house, but Madam Li wouldn¡¯t budge. Madam Li cried, ¡°Before you, I had someone I liked. He lied to me and impregnated me with a child. All these years, 1 watched that child grow up, but some time ago, the child was gone and he became a ghost. I¡¯m guilty¡­¡± Mr. Chu waspletely struck dumb. ¡°Wait, wait, wait, what did you say?¡± What Madam Li said was too hard for him to ept. For the next two hours, Madam Li was exining everything to Mr. Chu. Mr. Chu frowned with a cold expression. After Madam Li finished, Mr. Chu said, ¡°You have to worship that child for ten years, right?¡± Madam Li nodded. ¡°That¡¯s what Sanniang said. I-I feel the most guilty about him in my life.¡± Mr. Chu sighed. ¡°It¡¯s just a memorial tablet. If you have to worship him for ten years to let him enter reincarnation, so be it. Don¡¯t say anything about leaving us. Chu Ran needs a mother, and 1 also need you. If you want to me someone, me that man. You were gullible at that young age and believed him easily.¡± All these years, although Madam Li was indeed a little unreasonable, she didn¡¯t treat him badly and had managed the household well. Moreover, they had a son. Mr. Chu looked at Madam Li and said, ¡°But I¡¯m not used to living here. This mansion belongs to Yan. Let¡¯s move out, ok?¡± Madam Li loved money. Ever since they moved to the capital, Madam Li had be more and more superficial. This made Mr. Chu very ufortable. Madam Li nodded. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s move out.¡± From now on, she did not want to be separated from Mr. Chu. She did not treat Chu Yan well in the past, so she was not qualified toe and enjoy a rich life he provided. It would be good if they moved out. After Madam Li agreed, Mr. Chu heaved a sigh of relief. After discussing with Mr. Chu, Madam Li went to look for Liu Sanniang. Liu Sanniang was teaching Lin Jie array formations. When Madam Li arrived, Liu Sanniang said, ¡°Go and prepare the memorial tablet. I¡¯ll keep him here for the time being.¡± Madam Li nodded. ¡°Okay, okay.¡± In Madam Li and Mr. Chu¡¯s hearts, Liu Sanniang became even more sacred. Madam Li quickly prepared the memorial tablet. Liu Sanniang guided Chu Chun¡¯s soul to the memorial tablet. Madam Li carried the memorial tablet back and put it up. She immediately lit an incense stick and worshiped. She muttered softly, ¡°We¡¯re about to move out. In the future, we won¡¯t have that much money. The incense will be cheaper. Will you mind?¡± Of course, Chu Chun would not mind. He was already satisfied that he could have a good ending now. Mr. Chu told Chu Yan that he wanted to move out. Chu Yan did not stop him. After Mr. Chu chose the house, Chu Yan gave him the title deed. After Chu Yan left, Mr. Chu held the title deed and was so touched that tears welled up in his eyes. ¡°Yan is a good child.¡± Chu Ran leaned against Madam Li and said solemnly to Mr. Chu, ¡°Father, you don¡¯t have to feel bad. Just take what Brother gave you. 1¡¯11 work hard to repay him in the future.¡± Chu Ran already knew the ways of the world. The world in the capital wasplicated, but it could also allow people to grow quickly. Madam Li felt ashamed of herself. She nodded. ¡°Ran is right.¡± Thinking of how cold she had been to Chu Yan in the past, Madam Li regretted it. Madam Li felt that Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan were really good people. She felt inferior and started to respect them from the bottom of her heart. In October, the weather turned cold. In the capital, the storyteller looked at the overcrowded teahouse with a smile on his face. He took a sip of hot tea and cleared his throat. ¡°Last time, we talked about the goddess of the Western Wild saving the world. Today, we¡¯ll continue the story. This goddess of the Western Wild heard that there was a famine in the south. She immediately went to the south. She used a spell to make food out of thin air to help people tide over the famine¡­¡± The teahouse was filled with people, and everyone listened with relish. The storyteller was also engrossed in recounting the story in detail. People felt as if they were taken to that faminend and witnessed the natural disaster themselves. Although none of them had seen the goddess of the Western Wild, they were full of awe towards her. ¡°This goddess of the Western Wild is thest god in this world. Shees from the divine mountain of the Western Wild. As soon as shees out, all the beasts kneel to her. With a wave of her hand, all the birds will worship her. Only a god can do these miracles.¡± The storyteller was so excited that his face turned red. Seeing that it was time, he cleared his throat and said, ¡°The whereabouts of the goddess are unknown. It was said that wherever there is disaster, there will be her. She will fulfill all your requests and is more effective than all the temples. If you are lucky enough to meet the goddess of the Western Wild, your life will be smooth-sailing.¡± ¡°Perhaps you¡¯ll be the next person to see her.¡± The storyteller smiled and took a sip of tea.. Chapter 850 - 850: The Goddess of the Western Wild Chapter 850: The Goddess of the Western Wild Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions When the people heard that, they were excited and fantasized about having such a fortuitous encounter with the goddess. The story of the Goddess of the Western Wild was a story that had been spread in all the restaurants in the three dynasties recently and was deeply liked by people. Hu Yu, who liked to listen to stories, surely wouldn¡¯t miss out on it. After everyone dispersed, Hu Yu followed the storyteller. When he returned home, his mother called out, ¡°You¡¯re back. Come and eat.¡± The storyteller smiled. ¡°Okay,ing.¡± Hu Yuy on the eaves and listened. There was a mother and son in the room. The mother and son chatted as they ate. The storyteller asked first, ¡°Mother, how do you feel? Are you feeling unwell?¡± The old woman smiled and said, ¡°With the protection of the goddess, I feel the best I¡¯ve ever been.¡± The storyteller smiled. ¡°It¡¯s good. Now that the goddess has a good reputation in the capital, there will be more and more people who believe in her.¡± The old woman nodded. ¡°Of course. The goddess is omnipotent. Our lives will get better and better.¡± The more Hu Yu listened, the more suspicious she became. She felt that there was something wrong with this mother and son. She used her Yin Yang Eyes to investigate and saw that the storyteller and his mother were actually surrounded by spiritual qi. Ordinary people could not possibly retain spiritual qi. Hu Yu could not sit still. She immediately jumped down from the eaves and knocked on the door. She disguised herself as a man. Soon, the storyteller opened the door. Hu Yu quickly bowed. ¡°Brother, you have to help.¡± The storyteller looked confused, but he subconsciously held Hu Yu. ¡°Brother, tell me first. I won¡¯t know if 1 can help or not until 1 hear it.¡± Hu Yu quickly came up with a lie, ¡°Brother, my wife is nine months pregnant. Her stomach is surprisingly big. However, the midwife said that she is likely to have a miscarriage. Even if she survives this miscarriage, she will never be able to get pregnant again in her life. 1 identally heard you tell a story. You know that goddess so well. You must know her, right¡­¡± ¡°Please save my wife who¡­¡± Hu Yu blinked and squeezed out a few tears. The storyteller was immediately moved. ¡°Brother, the goddess of the Western Wild is far away in the Divine Mountain, but I have her statue. Take it back and worship it. With the blessing of the goddess, your wife will definitely be able to give birth safely.¡± Hu Yu¡¯s acting was wless. The storyteller did not suspect anything. After he agreed, his mother went to the house and brought out a wooden statue. The storyteller took it with both hands respectfully. He looked at the wooden statue with a devout expression. Although Hu Yu despised it, in order not to let the storyteller see any ws, she lowered her head and took it with her hands. The storyteller was very satisfied with her sincere and respectful attitude. He ced the wooden statue in Hu Yu¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Take the statue of the goddess back to worship it. Believe me, your wife will be safe. At that time, don¡¯t forget to thank the goddess with your most sincere heart.¡± Hu Yu looked at the wooden statue and did not see anything special about it. She hugged the wooden statue and nodded. ¡°Thank you, thank you. You¡¯re really good people.¡± After thanking him profusely, Hu Yu left. The storyteller closed the door in satisfaction and returned to the house with his mother. Hu Yu held the wooden statue and couldn¡¯t help but think to herself, ¡°Can this thing really be so magical?¡± Hu Yu rolled her eyes and thought to herself, ¡°If you are really that magical, then give me two roast chickens to eat.¡± Hu Yu held the wooden statue and looked around. Nothing happened. She smiled and was about to throw the wooden statue away when something fell in front of her with a thud. Hu Yu put the wooden statue in her sleeve and squatted down to pick up the thing on the ground. The fragrance of roasted chicken wafted over, and it was still warm. Hu Yu was surprised. If she made a wish to immediately ascend to immortality, would it also be fulfilled? As she munched on the drumstick, she thought to herself, ¡°I want to be an immortal, I want to be an immortal.¡± Suddenly, something fell from her sleeve. Hu Yu took a closer look and saw that it was actually the head of the statue¡­ Hu Yu was speechless. After picking up the head, Hu Yu ate the roasted chicken dejectedly and went back. After returning to the mansion, Hu Yu immediately shouted, ¡°Venerable, I found something interesting.¡± Lin Jie¡¯s hand that was drawing the talisman paused. Hu Yu passed by Lin Jie and put down the chicken. ¡°Poor Jie, look what 1 brought you. Eat some.¡± Hu Yu took out the wooden statue and ced it in front of Liu Sanniang. ¡°Venerable, look at this wooden statue.¡± The head of the wooden statue was separated, but when the head was ced on the body, it was still extremely lifelike. Liu Sanniang reached out and picked up the wooden statue. ¡°Where did you get it?¡± Hu Yu replied, ¡°1 took it back from a storyteller. 1 lied to him and said that my wife was about to give birth and wanted the blessing of the goddess.¡± Hu Yu pointed at the wooden statue. ¡°This wooden statue is indeed very magical. It can read people¡¯s minds and fulfill their wishes. On the way, I said that I wanted to eat roasted chicken and roasted chicken fell in front of me. Venerable, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s magical?¡± Liu Yuanyuan was also interested. No wonder Hu Yu came back with roasted chicken. Was it really that magical? Liu Yuanyuan couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Then why was the head separated? Did you do it on purpose?¡± Hu Yu quickly waved her hand. ¡°I didn¡¯t. I don¡¯t know why this happened either. When 1 made a wish to be immortal, the head fell off¡­¡± Hu Yu shrugged. ¡°You can¡¯t me me for this.¡± The strangeness of the wooden statue made Hu Yu feel that it seemed to have a life of its own. Because it couldn¡¯t fulfill the wish, it was so ashamed that its head fell off. However, no matter how she looked at it, there was nothing special about this wooden statue. It did not have a life, nor was there anything bad about it. It was as if it was just an ordinary wooden statue. ¡°This is a carrier that absorbs people¡¯s faith.¡± Liu Sanniang put down the wooden statue. When she held the wooden statue in her hand, she could feel countless wooden statues drawing in countless faiths. The wooden statue itself was nothing special, so Liu Sanniang was sure that it was just a carrier. Hu Yu was stunned. ¡°That way, won¡¯t people have to pay a price for making a wish? Fortunately, my wish of bing an immortal wasn¡¯t fulfilled. Otherwise, 1 couldn¡¯t imagine the consequences..¡± Chapter 851 - 851: Make a Wish Chapter 851: Make a Wish Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions While the wooden statue could fulfill your wish, it would also silently take things away from you. Fortunately, the wish of bing an immortal was probably too unfeasible that it caused the head of the wooden statue to fall off. ¡°Now, the story of the goddess of Western Wild is spread throughout the capital. If 1 can get this wooden statue, will others get it too?¡± Hu Yu frowned. If that was the case, how chaotic would the world be? Humans had endless greed and ambition. After making a wish and having it fulfilled, they wouldn¡¯t stop. Today, they might wish to have something to eat. Tomorrow, they would wish for money. After having money, they would want power. Liu Yuanyuan looked at the wooden statue and asked, ¡°How can a wooden statue do so many things?¡± Wasn¡¯t this too unbelievable? How did it have such magical power? Hu Yu thought for a moment. ¡°Simple. 1¡¯11 go get another one.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded and said to Hu Yu, ¡°Be careful.¡± Hu Yu nodded. ¡°Venerable, don¡¯t worry. This thing is very easy to obtain. After all, the so-called goddess wants her name known. If it was hard to get, no one would know her name.¡± Hu Yu quickly went out. Liu Sanniang walked to Lin Jie¡¯s side. Lin Jie looked up at her. ¡°Shifu.¡± Liu Sanniang smiled faintly. ¡°Good job. Keep it up.¡± Lin Jie nodded. Hu Yu quickly brought back another wooden statue. She ced the wooden statue on the table and said gloomily, ¡°This thing is really strange. My Yin Yang Eyes can¡¯t see through it, but on the way back, I felt that it was bewitching me to make a wish.¡± The intact wooden statue was even more lifelike. The goddess¡¯s face was gentle. She had her hands reached out, as if she was tempting people to make a wish. Hu Yu supported her chin with her hands and looked at the wooden statue. ¡°Do you think if 1 bring ten more back and make a wish to be an immortal, it will seed?¡± Liu Yuanyuan said coldly, ¡°In your dreams. I bet all the heads will fall off.¡± Hu Yu smiled. When she thought of that scene, she pursed her lips in disdain. Liu Sanniang picked up the wooden statue and held it in her hand. The wooden statue began to break and emit ck smoke. Hu Yu immediately jumped far away, covering her nose in disdain. Liu Yuanyuan also retreated far away. Liu Sanniang watched as the ck smoke disappeared with a calm expression. Lin Jie frowned. ¡°Shifu, can you take me with you?¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. Hu Yu jogged back and grabbed Liu Sanniang¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Venerable, I want to go too.¡± ¡°What is that thing? Why is it so evil? 1 don¡¯t want to get stained by it at all. It¡¯s as if 1 will never be able to get rid of it if I get stained. It¡¯s so scary.¡± Hu Yu was puzzled. Previously, when she held the wooden statue in her hand, it would try to bewitch her into making a wish. However, in Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand, the wooden statue revealed its true appearance. It was evil, evil that everyone avoided. It was hard to imagine what would happen if thousands of people had such a thing and worshiped it every day. ¡°Evil seed,¡± Liu Sanniang said slwoly. It was the carrier of the evil seed. There would be thousands of wooden statues. They would end up in the hands of all kinds of people. Everyone who had it would be the target of the evil seed. This was too terrifying. Hu Yu¡¯s eyes widened as she said in shock, ¡°This wooden statue seems to be from the Western Wild. 1 heard the storyteller saying that the goddess of the Western Wild is a god who came out of the Divine Mountain of the Western Wild to save people.¡± Now, the deeds of the goddess of the Western Wild were circting everywhere. When everyone who obtained the wooden statue had their wish fulfilled, they would offer even more sincere faith. Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°The goddess of the Western Wild is a big tree that produces evil. After she takes root, she will grow crazily, and her believers will continue to spread the evil seeds generation after generation. She is not saving the world, but spreading the evil seed to every nook and corner.¡± Liu Sanniang turned around and returned to her room. Lin Jie also returned to his room. Hu Yu poked Liu Yuanyuan. ¡°What is Venerable Liu doing?¡± Liu Yuanyuan nced at Hu Yu. ¡°Packing up and getting ready to leave. Have you forgotten what Venerable Liu does?¡± Hu Yu ced her hands on her hips. ¡°I didn¡¯t forget. Venerable Liu is an evil eliminator. Such a great evil shouldn¡¯t exist in the world. With it around, chaos will befall the world. Everyone will stop working and worship the statue every day.¡± But could a wooden statue make things out of thin air? No. What she gave people was from this world. For example, if you asked for roasted chicken and got it, that was because someone raised chickens and sold roasted chicken. However, if no one raised chickens and sold roasted chicken, where would you get the food? If themoners stopped farming and begged for food at home every day, after everything in the world was used up, food wouldn¡¯t appear again. However, it would be toote when they realized that the Goddess was a liar. If Hu Yu could obtain such a thing, it was inevitable that others also would. When Liu Yuanyuan arrived at the Marquis mansion, Su Yanyu was sorting out the herbs. When he saw Liu Yuanyuan, his eyes lit up. He went forward and held Liu Yuanyuan¡¯s hand, asking happily, ¡°Yuanyuan, why are you here?¡± Liu Yuanyuan said directly, ¡°Recently, there will be a lot of wooden statues appearing in the capital. If anyone gives it to you, don¡¯t take it. Remember, there is no free lunch in this world. If you want anything, you can only get it with your hard work..¡± Chapter 852 - 852: It’s an Evil Tree Chapter 852: It¡¯s an Evil Tree Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Su Yanyu was focused on refining poison, so it was inevitable that he would encounter some bottlenecks on the path of refining poison and seek ways to ovee the bottlenecks. Even if he could temporarily get what he wanted, he would eventually lose more. Su Yanyu nodded. ¡°Yuanyuan, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not interested in it. I won¡¯t fall for it.¡± Seeing the determination in his eyes, Liu Yuanyuan was relieved. Su Yanyu held Liu Yuanyuan¡¯s hand and couldn¡¯t help but ask with concern, ¡°Yuanyuan, do you want to eat something or take a walk with me?¡± Liu Yuanyuan looked at Su Yanyu and nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± Su Yanyu was happy and quickly went to prepare. On the way, Liu Yuanyuan instructed, ¡°Remember to tell your parents that the wooden statue of the goddess of the Western Wild is not a good thing.¡± Su Yanyu nodded repeatedly. Seeing that it was getting dark, Su Yanyu felt that Liu Yuanyuan might be leaving soon. He couldn¡¯t bear to part with her. ¡°Yuanyuan, you¡­¡± Su Yanyu did not expect Liu Yuanyuan to suddenly kiss him. He widened his eyes. Liu Yuanyuan¡¯s expression was calm, as if it was only natural for her to kiss him. Liu Yuanyuan indeed felt that this was a natural thing to do. Wasn¡¯t this what normal couples did? Su Yanyu blushed. After all, they might not be able to see each other for a few months after she left with Liu Sanniang. Liu Sanniang entered the pce that night. After knowing how terrifying the goddess of the Western Wild was, Xia Bingguang naturally would not let that thing spread freely in the Xia Dynasty. Xia Bingguang looked at Liu Sanniang respectfully and said, ¡°Miss Liu, I¡¯ll abdicate on New Year¡¯s Eve. Now that the Crown Prince is in charge of the state affairs, 1 believe he will do a good job. Miss Liu, don¡¯t worry.¡± The betterment of life couldn¡¯t be relied on divine power. Only by working hard could the people have a good life. The existence of divine power in the mortal world could only cause chaos and imbnce. Liu Sanniang nodded slightly and returned from the pce. The next day, Liu Sanniang went to see Madam Wei and Mr. Liu. The family ate together. Knowing that Liu Sanniang was going on a long trip, the family wished her a safe journey. After the meal, Madam Wei sent Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan out. Madam Wei held Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand and said with red eyes, ¡°Sanniang, 1¡¯11 wait for you at home.¡± Liu Sanniang hugged Madam Wei and replied, ¡°Okay.¡± After watching Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan walk away, Mr. Liu patted Madam Wei¡¯s shoulder. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you today? It¡¯s not like Sanniang has never left us. You¡¯re making me feel sad too by doing this.¡± Madam Wei wiped her tears and choked. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong. I¡¯m just worried¡­¡± Madam Wei watched as Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan disappeared. She sighed faintly. ¡°Perhaps I¡¯m old and want everyone to stay at home so that 1 can see them when I want to.¡± Mr. Liu sighed. ¡°Think of the positive side. Don¡¯t worry too much.¡± Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan had already decided to set off tomorrow morning. Therefore, after returning home, they washed up and returned to their room to rest. Hu Yu nestled in Lin Jie¡¯s bed and muttered, ¡°Liu Yuanyuan is too much. How can she not take me to the Marquis Mansion¡­¡± After washing up, Lin Jie returned to his room. Hearing Hu Yu¡¯s muttering, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. He got into bed and covered Hu Yu with a nket. Hu Yu¡¯s heart warmed. ¡°Jie, you¡¯re the best. When you grow up and marry someone, don¡¯t forget our agreement.¡± When the time came, she would definitely watch until she was satisfied! Lin Jie replied softly, ¡°1 know.¡± At night, Liu Sanniang felt that Chu Yan¡¯s hands were so hot that they were scalding her body. She was both tired and full of energy. They were going to set off tomorrow, but Chu Yan still tortured her like this. Liu Sanniang was a little helpless. When she was finally allowed to rest, Chu Yan ced his hand on her waist and endless power entered her body through his palm. Liu Sanniang felt that the power in her body was about to explode. At dawn, Liu Sanniang woke up with a yawn. Other than being a little sleepy, she was not tired at all. They had already packed their things, so they quickly left the mansion. Lin Jie and Liu Sanniang sat in the carriage. Lin Jie was carrying Hu Yu. Liu Yuanyuan turned into a small snake and curled up at Liu Sanniang¡¯s feet. General cky at Liu Sanniang¡¯s feet and let Liu Sanniang touch its head. This time, they were going to the Western Wild because that was where the evil source was. On the way, every time they arrived at a ce, Hu Yu would ask around about the goddess in the Western Wild. There were some ces that no one knew about her, and some ces that had already built temples for her. When they heard the question, they said enthusiastically, ¡°The goddess temple is very effective. As long as you sincerely worship it, your wish will be fulfilled.¡± People said that the goddess came from a divine mountain, but no one knew where it exactly was. In December, Liu Sanniang and the others still couldn¡¯t find the divine mountain. However, the story of the goddess seemed to have spread throughout the world. After they found an inn in a remote town to stay, the waiter held the wooden statue of the goddess and said gently to Liu Sanniang and the others, ¡°You want to stay here, right? This is the statue of the goddess. Take it and worship it devoutly. You can use whatever you want in our inn. Everything is free of charge.¡± Hu Yu widened her eyes. ¡°Free of charge? Are you serious?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t be more serious. Now that we have the protection of the goddess, we have plenty to eat and drink without doing anything. Our shopkeeper said that gold and silver are too vulgar. We should pursue a nobler faith, and believing in the goddess is the noblest, so you don¡¯t have to pay.¡± The waiter exined with a smile, holding the wooden statue with both hands. Hu Yu took the wooden statue back to her room and shrugged. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this world? They don¡¯t even want money in such a remote ce. I wonder what the other ces have be. I also realized that this wooden statue is getting more and more exquisite..¡± Chapter 853 - 853: Chaos Chapter 853: Chaos Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Liu Sanniang frowned. She took the wooden statue and it shattered in her palm. The ck smoke was thick, and Hu Yu immediately jumped away. After the ck smoke dissipated, Hu Yu patted her chest and heaved a sigh of relief. In just two months, the power of the Goddess of the Western Wild had increased countless times and was extremely terrifying. This wooden statue was like a poison that had already spread. If the goddess was a tree, she would probably have extended her roots to the bowels of the earth. No one could move her. They had searched for the divine mountain for months but to no avail. The people who had thrown themselves into danger did not realize this at all. While they couldn¡¯t find the divine mountain, the entire world was slowly turning chaotic. Hu Yu said with a dispirited expression, ¡°Venerable, what should we do? If this continues, will there be a ce for humans to live in this world?¡± Hu Yu could not imagine what the world would be like on that day. When all the living beings ceased to exist, the world would walk towards destruction. However, the most heart-wrenching thing was that countless people were still living in the dream created by the goddess. They all yearned for a wooden statue and ced it in the most conspicuous ce at home to worship. They hoped that the wooden statue could bring them a better life. Liu Sanniang looked at Chu Yan. With just a look, the two of them understood each other¡¯s thoughts. Chu Yan squeezed Liu Sanniang¡¯s palm, and Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°We won¡¯t look for her anymore.¡± When Liu Yuanyuan and Lin Jie heard this, they understood. Liu Yuanyuan said, ¡°Yes, Venerable.¡± Lin Jie smiled. ¡°It¡¯s time for me to showcase what I¡¯ve learned over the days.¡± Hu Yu was confused. ¡°What? What do you mean? Am I the only one who doesn¡¯t understand?¡± Lin Jie said, ¡°We are not going to look for the goddess anymore. Instead, we¡¯ll break her illusion and let her take the initiative toe and find us.¡± Hu Yu was a little excited. ¡°I see. Then what should we do? I can¡¯t wait.¡± Hu Yu waited expectantly for Liu Sanniang¡¯s instructions. Along the way, she saw that themoners looked like they were possessed. She felt terrible. Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°Set up an array formation to fight her.¡± She paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Let¡¯s start with this town.¡± They stayed at the inn. As the waiter had said, as long as one had the wooden statue and sincerely believed in the goddess, they would have everything they wanted. Therefore, the food was delivered on time and was extremely good. However, not everyone had this wooden statue. After the story of the goddess spread throughout the world, the rich controlled the wooden statues. People were divided into different sses. Not everyone had the right to believe in the goddess. In the past, people chased after fortune and fame. Now, whoever could have a wooden statue of the goddess was superior to others. The people in the town were all extremely rich. Almost every family had a wooden statue. As they walked on the street, the fragrance of food filled the air, mixed with the fragrance of incense. This was already a town that had lost its order and waspletely prized. The rich be richer, and the poor be poorer. In a few days, Hu Yu and Liu Yuanyuan had figured out the situation in this town and finished setting up array formations around the town. After returning to the inn, Hu Yu took a sip of tea and said, ¡°Venerable, it¡¯s all done. What else should we do now?¡± Liu Sanniang said with a smile, ¡°Wait, wait for an opportunity to appear.¡± Hu Yu casually grabbed a drumstick and ate it as she said, ¡°Venerable, I don¡¯t understand. Why did that waiter give us the wooden statue of the goddess? I thought this thing was very easy to obtain.¡± However, after investigation, she realized that it was not that easy to obtain. In the beginning, it was indeed very easy, but not so anymore. Liu Sanniang smiled and said calmly, ¡°Because of greed, when it reaches a certain level, the carrier starts to choose the believers. The stronger the believers, the more spirits it can absorb.¡± Fortunately, the array formation had been set up. As long as the goddess was no longer effective, people would wake up from the illusion. The second day after the array formation was set up, the goddess that people believed in no longer fulfilled their wishes. Because they could eat and drink without doing any work, people had already bezy. Upon waking up this morning, they realized that their wishes were no longer fulfilled. They prayed to the wooden statue devoutly, but the food didn¡¯t appear. By noon, people began to panic.. Chapter 854 - 854: Losing Effect Chapter 854: Losing Effect Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The women looked at their husband helplessly and asked, ¡°Why is the goddess not fulfilling our wishes? What should we do? We haven¡¯t watered the crops for a few months. There is nothing to eat at home.¡± Seeing that the wooden statue could not produce anything, the women were the first to lose their cools because they cared about their children. Some people had already shed tears of regret. If they had taken care of the crops in theirnd well, they would have had something to eat when the harvest came. They had lived a good life for so long and had almost forgotten the taste of suffering. Once the goddess stopped giving them what they wanted, they broke down. The children at home were so hungry that they cried, and the elders sighed. Some people thought that it was because they were not sincere enough, but no matter how sincerely they worshiped the statue, they still could not get a grain of rice from the statue. Today, the town was shrouded in gloom. The innkeeper did not provide everything for free today. What was left in the inn became treasures. Looking at Liu Sanniang and the others, the innkeeper narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Pm really sorry. The goddess might be throwing a tantrum today. We can¡¯t get anything from her. If you want to eat, you have to pay.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at the innkeeper and said coldly, ¡°There are no goddesses in this world. If you want to live, you have to fend for yourself.¡± When the innkeeper heard Liu Sanniang criticizing the goddess, he was immediately angry. ¡°How can you say that? The goddess gave you food for free these past few days, but not only were you not grateful, you even said bad things about her. What an ingrate.¡± Hu Yu was immediately offended. Just as she was about to talk back, Liu Sanniang stopped her. She looked at the innkeeper coldly and disdainfully. ¡°Is the goddess you believe in really giving you wealth for nothing? Your body is about to decay. Why can¡¯t you see it?¡± The innkeeper was stunned. He felt as if all his strength had suddenly disappeared. For a moment, he could not even stand still. Endless pain spread, scaring him so much that he quickly eximed, ¡°Hurry up and call a doctor¡­¡± The medical hall in town was already empty. In less than a day, the town turned topsy-turvy. After not eating anything for a day, people were hungry. They could still survive by eating some leftovers, but what if even the leftovers were gone? Everyone was in despair. This night was extremely difficult for the people in this town. However, as long as the people picked up their old trades and stopped relying on the goddess, they would get through it. Hu Yu patrolled the town, feeling angry and regretful. When she returned to Liu Sanniang¡¯s side, she said angrily, ¡°These people are really hopeless. Even now, there are still people who put all their hope on the wooden statue and keep knotowing to it.¡± Hu Yu was about to die of anger. Why couldn¡¯t these people wake up? Even if they kowtowed a hundred times, it wouldn¡¯t work. With the array formation, the wooden statues in this town would not be effective. When Liu Yuanyuan returned, she frowned and said, ¡°Venerable, a family wants to kill their child as a sacrifice.¡± Hu Yu¡¯s eyes widened. This was simply crazy! Liu Sanniang frowned and went out. When they arrived at the house, many deafening sounds came from inside. Hu Yu kicked open the door angrily. The door was shattered by her kick, startling the people who were performing the ritual. It was performed by a few families together. The child was ced on the table and was crying nonstop. The mother broke down and cried, ¡°If you want to sacrifice, sacrifice me. I¡¯m willing to rece my child.¡± The old man in the lead was clearly unhappy that the ritual was interrupted. ¡°Who are you?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at the old man. ¡°You want to use human lives to worship the goddess?¡± The old man said coldly, ¡°As an outsider, you should stay out of our business. As long as we¡¯re sincere enough, the goddess will answer our prayer.¡± The others agreed with what the old man said. They had been hungry for the entire day and their eyes were already red from hunger. Ever since they began worshiping the goddess, they did notck anything. They no longer knew what it felt like to be hungry. Now that they were suddenly starving, their minds could not take it anymore. Liu Sanniang sneered. ¡°How stupid.¡± Liu Sanniang walked towards the old man. ¡°Since the creation of the world, no god has ever taught humans to bezy. For a goddess who came out of nowhere, you can even give up your child. Are you still human?¡± Liu Sanniang took the wooden statue from the old man. No one dared to stop her because of her intimidating aura. Everyone was terrified, hesitant, and at a loss. Liu Sanniang raised the wooden statue. The wooden statue shattered, and a thick ck smoke spread out. People did not know what it was, but they screamed and retreated. Their intuition told them that this was not a good thing. When the ck smoke dissipated, everyone was still in a daze. Someone looked at Liu Sanniang¡¯s empty hand. ¡°She, she destroyed our goddess¡­¡± Liu Sanniang picked up another one and looked at it. ¡°Do you really want the goddess of the Western Wild?¡± The person didn¡¯t know what to say. What the hell was that ck smoke just now? It was emitted from the wooden statue. Did he want it? He subconsciously wanted to refuse. Liu Sanniang held the child and walked to the crying woman¡¯s side to give her her child. The woman hugged the child tightly and cried. ¡°What goddess? If you want to worship her, go ahead. Anyway, I¡¯m done. We have hands and feet. As long as we don¡¯t ck off, we won¡¯t starve to death. If anyone dares to sacrifice my child, 1 will kill them.¡± The men lowered their heads, feeling guilty and a little afraid. The wooden statue on the table had an extremely gentle expression, but looking at her now, people were actually afraid. They couldn¡¯t help but wonder where all the free food came from. They looked at Liu Sanniang angrily. ¡°Where did youe from? How dare you nder the goddess? You said that the goddess is not good, but where did we get the food? These things are all real.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at them and said calmly, ¡°Instead of asking me, why don¡¯t you take a good look at yourself and see if you still have a strong body?¡± The food they got for free was exchanged at the cost of their health. The wooden statue was banned by the Xia Dynasty. The government destroyed tons of it, but it was too tempting and still spread crazily.. Chapter 855 - 855: Losing Effect 2 Chapter 855: Losing Effect 2 Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Hearing Liu Sanniang¡¯s words, people began to check their bodies. They realized that they seemed to have aged a lot. They had suddenly turned old and weak without them knowing. People screamed in disbelief. ¡°This is impossible. This is definitely not me. I¡¯m only 22 years old¡­¡± ¡°I, I¡¯m only 25 years old¡­¡± When everyone realized that they had unknowingly aged for decades, their hearts broke down. They grabbed their hair, helpless and confused. Why was this happening? The old man who was in charge of the ritual could not even stand up at this moment. His white hair and aura were weak, as if he would die at any moment. However, his turbid eyes were filled with unwillingness and confusion. They were angry and in pain, not understanding why this was happening. Someone looked at Liu Sanniang and asked, ¡°Why, why did we be like this?¡± Liu Sanniang held a wooden statue of a goddess and asked calmly, ¡°Do you really not understand why?¡± The wooden statue turned into ck smoke in Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand. People subconsciously wanted to avoid it. No one knew what it was, but they did not want to get stained by it. Someone widened his eyes as if he had been struck by lightning. ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible. How can the goddess harm us¡­ She gave us so many good things. She¡­¡± When people were hungry, if they believed in her, they would have endless food. When people were sick, if they believed in her, they would be able to recover without needing to take medicine. Hu Yu couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and continued, ¡°Yes, the goddess is kind and good and gives you everything you wanted. She just took a little of your life as the price.¡± Everyone broke down. They treasured their life above everything else. If they knew that this was the price, they would not have worshiped the goddess. Hu Yu sneered. ¡°It¡¯s a fair trade, right?¡± People lowered their heads in shame. No, it was not fair at all! Everyone shook their heads. ¡°No, it¡¯s not fair. If we knew that we had to pay the price of our lives to get food from her, we wouldn¡¯t have done it. She¡¯s not a goddess. She¡¯s a liar.¡± Their faith copsed in an instant. They had only enjoyed a carefree life for a short period of time, but the people who were originally in their prime had already be old men. Who would be willing to exchange decades for a few months of carefree life? They were extremely regretful and hugged each other as they cried. The young children did not seem to know what had happened. When they saw that their parents had aged in a matter of seconds, they were so frightened that they cried. The older ones had already died on the spot. At this moment, they all smashed the wooden statues that they held dearly in their arms on the ground. The woman whose child was about to be sacrificed just now suddenly had many wrinkles on her old face. She hugged the child tightly and looked at the broken statues on the ground, her eyes filled with hatred. If this goddess was standing in front of them now, they would definitely kill her with their own hands. ¡°Let¡¯s go and plow thend. I don¡¯t know how long we can live like this.¡± They could get through poverty and hunger, but the life was lost, they couldn¡¯t get it back. Because they put all their faith in the goddess, they didn¡¯t save any food at home. At the thought of this, everyone was in despair. After returning to the inn, Liu Sanniang said to Liu Yuanyuan, ¡°Go to the government office with my token.¡± These people needed help. Fortunately, in the Xia Dynasty, under the suppression of the government, many people didn¡¯t have the wooden statue. However, those who had it kept it very secretly because once the government found out, it would be destroyed. Liu Yuanyuan went. Liu Sanniang stayed behind and waited for the people from the government toe. At dawn, some people were shocked to find that their rtives had be so old that they could not even recognize them. There were more and more people cursing the goddess of the Western Wild. Some people were stubborn and still worshiped the statue. However, no matter how sincere they were, they didn¡¯t get a grain of rice. In less than two days, the soldiers came with food. Every family lined up to collect it The townspeople cried gratefully, shouting that the real god was the emperor who loved his people, not some goddess. Every family began to plow thend and feed the poultry, trying to pull their life back together. People gradually understood that food was not obtained without effort. They were mortals. If they wanted to eat, they had to work. If they wanted to recover from illnesses, they had to take medicine. Liu Sanniang gathered all the sins in her palm. Hu Yu and the others stood far away, afraid that they would be tainted. They all knew that this was a terrifying thing. Liu Sanniang chanted the scriptures softly, and the ck beads flew in a certain direction and disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight.. Chapter 856 - 856: Bad Karma Chapter 856: Bad Karma Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Hu Yu heaved a sigh of relief and patted her chest. ¡°Venerable, did the sins return to their original owner?¡± The sins were so dense, but this was just a small town. The world was so big. It was hard to imagine how deeply affected the other ces were by the goddess Until now, they had not even seen the goddess. Who exactly was spreading the sins was unknown. Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Yes, they returned to their owner.¡± Hu Yu sighed. ¡°In this world, the righteous sects are no longer walking the righteous path. Without Venerable, 1 don¡¯t know what would have happened.¡± The world was vast and there were so many living beings. Those with intelligence and those without were all coexisting in this world. The existence of the righteous sects was to protect the world, but looking at it, they seemed to be doing the opposite. No wonder no one believed that Liu Sanniang was the chosen one because no one realized what this world had be. Liu Sanniang looked into the distance. Spring had already arrived. When the goddess of the Western Wild lost her power, people were shrouded in panic, fear, and anger. However, when they came to their senses, they would no longer believe in the goddess. Initially, having the wooden statue of the goddess was a great honor and pride, but in less than two months, it was gradually abandoned by people. However, those who were stubborn still kept the statue. Even if the price was heavy, there was still a trace of hope in their hearts. What if the statue became effective one day? As long as the goddess started answering their prayers again, even if they were dead, they could stille back to life. Therefore, after being angry and desperate, not only did they not destroy the wooden statue, but they also secretly hid it. In the majestic sect standing on the peak of the spiritual mountain, everyone looked terrified. Countless sect disciples sat outside the gate and set up a spiritual array to gather spiritual energy. However, the painful wailsing from inside the sect still pierced through the clouds and into everyone¡¯s hearts, making them feel terrible. In the room, the elders of the Cloud Breaking Sect were sending spiritual energy to Xia Qiluo. Xia Qiluo¡¯s expression was ferocious, and her entire body was enveloped by a ck aura. The ck evil aura was like hellfire, corroding her flesh bit by bit. It was extremely terrifying, and the bones that were exposed also turned ck from corrosion. The pain spread to every part of Xia Qiluo¡¯s body. She screamed and roared. She kept scratching her body with her rotten hands, wanting to dissipate the ck aura that made her suffer. However, they seemed to have locked onto her. No matter how Xia Qiluo scratched her body, the ck aura still surrounded her and corroded her body bit by bit. ¡°Shifu, I¡¯m in too much pain. 1 can¡¯t take it anymore.¡± Xia Qiluo was in extreme pain. Her voice was hoarse and she was sobbing. She thought that being defeated by Liu Sanniang a few times was the most painful thing, but now, the pain was even more unbearable. She wanted to die, even if her soul dissipated. The tears flowing out of Xia Qiluo¡¯s eyes were ck, looking horrifying. The bones on her body alternated between ck and white, and her flesh rotted and healed. Xia Qiluo almost cried her heart out. Xu Ran, Xu Qing, Xu Bo, and Xu Yue, the four elders of the Cloud Breaking Sect were all here, along with their junior brothers, Xu Yu, Xu Cheng, Xu Mu, and Xu Zhou. A white-haired old man was in the middle. He pointed between Xia Qiluo¡¯s eyebrows. His old face was filled with wrinkles, and his eyes were closed. The four elders and their junior brothers also closed their eyes. Even though they were sweating profusely and their hands were trembling, they did not stop. Xia Qiluo wished she could pass out, but the intense pain seemed to be tearing her apart. Many questions appeared in her mind. Wasn¡¯t she a goddess? Wasn¡¯t she helping the people? Why was there still so much sin on her? Why? The ck tears that flowed out of Xia Qiluo¡¯s eyes gradually became transparent. All her rotten flesh gradually recovered. Her skin was as fair as snow, and her lips were red. She looked like a fairy. At this moment, there were still tears on her face and tears in her eyes. As long as one took a nce at her, they were willing to kneel down to her. She was so clean and pure. If she wasn¡¯t a goddess, who was? Xia Qiluo sobbed. The pain in her body seemed to have disappeared, but she could still remember the pain that was worse than death. Xia Qiluo cried and looked at the white-haired old man. ¡°Grand shifu, why is this happening? Why am 1 in so much pain?¡± Jin Chanzi¡¯s expression was calm. He slowly opened his eyes and looked at Xia Qiluo with gentleness. ¡°Qiluo, do you remember your mission?¡± Xia Qiluo pursed her lips and lowered her head. She clenched her fists in her sleeves. In the end, she moved her red lips and said softly, ¡°I remember.¡± Not only had her two shifu said that she was the chosen and the one who could save the world, but also this grand shifu who had note out of seclusion for many years. Liu Sanniang was a thief. She had stolen everything from her, but Liu Sanniang was too powerful. It was not easy to take back what belonged to her. Jin Chanzi looked at Xia Qiluo indifferently and said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s good that you remember. Don¡¯t ever forget why you came to this world. You¡¯re so weak because you were protected too well by us. Qiluo, you just have to remember that the blood of the gods flows in your body. As long as you want to do it, you can do it.¡± Xia Qiluo gritted her teeth and the smell of blood came from her mouth. She wanted to defeat Liu Sanniang, but every time, she was getting defeated. She had been wondering if she was really the chosen one. Xia Qiluo said with difficulty, ¡°Was she also the one who inflicted the pain on me?¡± Jin Chanzi sighed. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go and take a look yourself to see if it¡¯s the case? See for yourself what have happened to the people you blessed. That woman is taking away your bless from the people and letting you suffer the karma of her evil-doing. Aren¡¯t you indignant?¡± Xia Qiluo¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°I¡¯m indignant.¡± ¡°You have to believe in yourself. If you can¡¯t kill her, she will eventually kill you. Then, this world will bepletely destroyed. The burden on your shoulders is so heavy that no one can bear it for you.¡± Jin Chanzi said sincerely. He reached out and a ck seed appeared in his hand. ¡°The heavens will help you. The opportunity has been set up. Give this to that child. Only then will you have a chance to defeat her..¡± Chapter 857 - 857: Seed Chapter 857: Seed Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Xia Qiluo held the seed in her palm. She had never seen such a seed and did not know what it was used for. Jin Chanzi seemed to know the question in Xia Qiluo¡¯s mind and slowly said, ¡°This seed is karma. She stole what belonged to you, and you¡¯ve already lost the initiative. This seed is a weapon bestowed to you by the heavens. The child she took in is a sword, and the seed is a sword grinder that sharpens the sword so that you can use it to get rid of Liu Sanniang.¡± Xia Qiluo clenched the seed. ¡°I understand. 1 won¡¯t disappoint you. This time, I will definitely get rid of her.¡± Not only would she get rid of Liu Sanniang, but she would also take back everything that belonged to her. Jin Chanzi nodded. ¡°Look at your shifu. For you, they became like this. We can protect you for a while, but we can¡¯t protect you forever.¡± Jin Chanzi raised his hand and pointed. Xia Qiluo followed his gaze and immediately shed tears of guilt. In order to save her, her shifu had be old. They had almost exhausted all their spiritual power. At this moment, it was difficult for them to even breathe. Xia Qiluo pounced on Xu Qing and Xu Ran. ¡°Shifu¡­¡± Xia Qiluo choked. She was too ashamed to face them and felt extremely guilty. All of them had high cultivation levels, but in order to ward off the sins that were destroying her, they paid a heavy price and became like this. Xia Qiluo¡¯s heart seemed to be bleeding. She hated Liu Sanniang to the core and also hated the heavens for being ipetent. Why did they let Liu Sanniang snatch away what belonged to her? Why did they stand by and watch Liu Sanniangmit atrocities? Xu Ran and Xu Qing looked at Xia Qiluo and felt their hearts ache. Theyforted her and said in an old voice, ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯re not dead.¡± Xia Qiluo cried like a child. Her fair face and sad expression could influence people, making their hearts ache. ¡°Qiluo, don¡¯t cry. We did it willingly. In order to protect the people, even if we die, we won¡¯t regret it. You¡¯re born with a spiritual body. Only you can eliminate the evil in this world.¡± Xu Bo and Xu Yue leaned against each other. Xu Bo panted heavily as heforted Xia Qiluo. Xia Qiluo wiped her tears. ¡°What can I do to defeat her? What can 1 do to get rid of my cowardice? Grand Shifu, Shifu, help me.¡± Liu Sanniang was like a thorn in her heart. She could not pull it out at all. She was in extreme pain. No matter how much she wanted to defeat Liu Sanniang, she could not. She stood very high, but if she fell, she would fall to her death. Even though she had a consuming hatred in her heart, she was still afraid. She was afraid that she would lose to Liu Sanniang again. She was afraid that no matter what she did, she would not be Liu Sanniang¡¯s match. She was afraid that she would disappoint her shifu again. She was too cowardly to bear all these responsibilities. Xia Qiluo was in pain and helpless. Jin Chanzi sighed. ¡°If you want to seed, the only way is to remove your human nature. Are you willing?¡± Jin Chanzi looked at Xia Qiluo solemnly and asked her. Xia Qiluo was confused. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jin Chanzi said slowly, ¡°The reason why you¡¯re weak is because of human nature. You¡¯re jealous and resentful. All of this will affect you. After getting rid of these emotions, you can focus entirely on your goal without being affected. Whoever is your enemy, you will get rid of them without mercy.¡± Xia Qiluo understood and immediately said, ¡°I¡¯m willing. Please help me.¡± Jin Chanzi looked at Xia Qiluo and sighed deeply. ¡°Qiluo has made up her mind. What about you?¡± Xia Qiluo was shocked. ¡°Grand shifu¡­¡± The four elders looked at each other and nodded. ¡°For the sake of the world, we will do our best.¡± Xia Qiluo panicked and pulled Xu Ran and Xu Qing¡¯s sleeves with trembling hands. ¡°Shifu, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about. I don¡¯t understand!¡± Xu Ran and Xu Qing looked at Xia Qiluo lovingly and smiled gently. They reached out and touched Xia Qiluo¡¯s hair. ¡°Qiluo, you have to remember that this world needs you to protect it with your life. Between you and her, one will die. If you¡¯re weak, then 1 and the others will make you stronger even if we have to risk our lives. Therefore, you have to always remember your responsibility.¡± Tears rolled down Xia Qiluo¡¯s face. She seemed to understand his words, but she forced herself not to. She hugged Xu Ran and Xu Qing and shook her head vigorously. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to lose you. 1 don¡¯t want¡­¡± Xu Ran and Xu Qing smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t let us die in vain.¡± Jin Chanzi said in a low voice, ¡°Activate the array.¡± Jin Chanzi smiled gently at Xia Qiluo. ¡°Qiluo, we will seal your human nature. When you get rid of the evil source, you can regain your human nature and be a normal person. The Cloud Breaking Sect has existed for a thousand years. It will be handed over to you one day and it will be your responsibility to make sure it continues to prosper.¡± Jin Chanzi formed seals with his hands. Xia Qiluo could not understand theplicated seals at all. She cried and said that she did not want it, but her shifu had already begun to form seals with Jin Chanzi. Xia Qiluo felt her entire body stiffen. Tears streamed down her face as she shook her head and shouted. She was like an abandoned child. All her family members were about to leave her. Her heart was filled with hatred for Liu Sanniang. Her vision suddenly darkened. Something seemed to have been pulled out of her body. She felt so heavy that she couldn¡¯t even move a finger. She just wanted to fall asleep. When Xia Qiluo opened her eyes again, her eyes were cold like a poisonous snake. Her face was wet. She reached out and wiped it. Looking at the tears on her fingers, she didn¡¯t seem to understand why she was crying. Looking at the corpses, she was expressionless, but she knew in her heart that these were her shifu¡¯s corpses. Jin Chanzi¡¯s eyes were closed, and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly, as if he was proud of what he had done. Xia Qiluo was expressionless. She bent down and bowed deeply. ¡°1 know what you want me to do. I won¡¯t let you die in vain.¡± She said this to these dead people as much as to herself. The weak Xia Qiluo was already dead, and she no longer had any weaknesses. She remembered her mission to kill the person who took everything from her at all costs. Xia Qiluo opened the door and walked out. Looking at the countless corpses in the courtyard, she bent down and said coldly, ¡°1 will use her blood tofort your souls. No one will die in vain..¡± Chapter 858 - 858: Murderous Intent Chapter 858: Murderous Intent Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Xia Qiluo walked past the corpses. The Cloud Breaking Sect had sacrificed everything to help her. She would not disappoint them. Her mission was already engraved in her mind. She wouldplete it and use Liu Sanniang¡¯s blood to pacify the souls of all the deceased. Xia Qiluo put the ck seed away and went down the mountain resolutely. She did not know that after she left, the dead elders in the room slowly regained their breathing and opened their eyes. Jin Chanzi said slowly, ¡°You have to do what you have to do. Sess or failure depends on this. Disperse.¡± The eight elders and Jin Chanzi faked their deaths, while the other disciples were really dead. Jin Chanzi stood up and slowly left. Looking at the rows of corpses lying quietly in the courtyard, he didn¡¯t feel pity for them at all. After Jin Chanzi left, Xu Yue asked impatiently, ¡°Senior brother, what¡¯s going on? Aren¡¯t we dead?¡± Xu Yue found it difficult to ept. He was prepared to die. That determination to die was real. For the sake of the righteous path, cultivators of the Mystic World should sacrifice themselves like this! However, he had never thought that he would be able toe back to life after death. He had faked his death, but why? Xu Yue¡¯s eyes were filled with doubts. Xu Bo frowned and pulled Xu Yue as they walked. ¡°Let¡¯s leave first. I¡¯ll exin to youter. We don¡¯t have much time left. We¡¯ll talk on the way.¡± Xu Qing also looked at his senior brother in confusion, waiting for an exnation. There must be something they did not know. They felt extremely ufortable. They were prepared to die, but in the end, this seemed to be just a show. Xu Ran¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°Let¡¯s talk on the way.¡± Xu Qing felt unprecedentedly distant from his senior brother. His expression was calm. ¡°Then let¡¯s talk on the way.¡± He wanted to see what exnations they coulde up with. Among the eight people who didn¡¯t die, the four elders all knew what was going on. They all seemed to be going to do something, but their junior brothers were kept in the dark. After dying, they came back to life. Even though they were experienced cultivators, they were still shocked. While shocked, they were also confused and filled with doubts. They originally thought that there was no secret between them and their senior brothers. However, this matter taught them that there was so much they didn¡¯t know. Outside the room, there were a few rows of corpses lying quietly on the ground. They were really dead. Xu Qing recalled that when he was young, he and his senior brother were very close. They cultivated together and were brothers. They were so close to the point that they trusted each other with their lives. Jin Chanzi, who taught them, had said since they were young that they were two in one. In the past few decades, Xu Qing had always been with Xu Ran. They had experienced several life-and-death situations together. There were no secrets between them. Along the way, they had never hidden anything from each other, but this time, Xu Qing was kept in the dark. He was disappointed and at a loss. Along the way, Xu Qing was waiting for Xu Ran to exin. Seeing that Xu Ran was still not saying anything, Xu Qing stopped. After walking for a while, Xu Ran realized that Xu Qing was not following him. He frowned, stopped, and turned around. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you following me? We have very important things to do. Whether we can seed or not depends on this time. We can¡¯t fail.¡± Xu Qing¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°I don¡¯t understand a word of what you¡¯re saying. 1 don¡¯t understand it, and I don¡¯t care if it fails or not!¡± Xu Ran frowned. ¡°Junior brother, do we have to be so distant from each other? Our goal is to be an immortal. Why do you have to care about the process? As long as the process leads us to bing immortal, the rest doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Xu Qing was still cold. ¡°I want to be an immortal, but I don¡¯t want to be kept in the dark, just like Qiluo.¡± Xu Qing felt that it was a little ironic. He had always thought that Xia Qiluo was the chosen one and that Liu Sanniang was the thief who stole Xia Qiluo¡¯s identity. But now, a terrifying doubt emerged in his mind. Who was the chosen one and who was the real thief? Xu Qing¡¯s eyes revealed deep suspicion. He subconsciously took a step back. ¡°Senior brother, are we righteous or evil?¡± Xu Ran¡¯s expression suddenly turned cold, and his tone was impatient. ¡°Why are you questioning me at a time like this? Don¡¯t you want to be an immortal? If you want to, no more asking. Come with me.¡± Xu Qing resisted. He looked at Xu Ran. ¡°Senior brother, do you know what you look like now?¡± Xu Ran frowned. ¡°I¡¯m not telling you because it¡¯s for your own good. Your indecision will ruin everything. Let¡¯s go to that ce first. At that time, I¡¯ll tell you whatever you want to know.¡± Xu Qing looked at Xu Ran warily. ¡°When you set up the array to kill Huang Xianxian back then, you had this look on your face. Why do you have this look on your face now? I can¡¯t trust you.¡± When Xu Qing realized this, he was suddenly overwhelmed by a sense of fear. He immediately got on a horse and fled. Xu Ran¡¯s pupils constricted, and he instantly threw a copper coin at Xu Qing. When the copper coin hit Xu Qing¡¯s back, Xu Qing felt extreme pain in his internal organs. He whipped the horse fiercely. He thought that he would not be able to escape death, but he did not expect Xu Ran to let him go instead of chasing after him. Xu Qing felt that his body was in so much pain that it was about to break apart. He was in extreme pain. He did not understand why. They were brothers who had grown up together and lived together for decades. Xu Qing¡¯s vision became more and more blurry. Finally, he fell off the horse. In a blur, he saw a white figure walking towards him. That person was as dazzling as Buddha. He reached out his hand to him with an extremely warm smile.. Chapter 859 - 859: Murderous Intent 2 Chapter 859: Murderous Intent 2 Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Wu Ju squatted in front of Xu Qing with a faint smile and said calmly, ¡°This day has finallye.¡± Xu Qing had already fainted. Wu Ju carried him away without any effort. After leaving the Cloud Breaking Sect, some people were anxious to go straight to their destination, while others were anxious to get an answer. As soon as Xu Bo got on the horse, he pped the horse and galloped away. Xu Yue wanted an answer, so he could only chase after him with all his might. He refused to believe that his senior brother would hide it from him. Looking at the figure that was further and further away, Xu Yue could not help but ask himself, ¡°Do I really have to chase after him?¡± If his senior brother wanted to give him an answer, why didn¡¯t he stop? If his senior brother didn¡¯t want to give him an answer, what was the point of chasing after him then? Xu Yue smiled bitterly and gradually slowed down. Then, he got off the horse and stopped. He thought about it carefully and realized that he had been a puppet for his entire life. He followed Xu Bo¡¯s order and listened to him. This time, he did not want to follow him. Instead, he wanted to make a choice of his own. The sound of a horse galloping could be heard. Xu Bo had returned. Xu Bo got off the horse and said with a serious expression, ¡°I wanted to exin it to you when we arrived, but I didn¡¯t know you were so anxious for an answer.¡± Xu Bo sat down beside Xu Yue. Xu Yue looked at Xu Bo. ¡°So what are you going to tell me?¡± He was waiting for an exnation, one that was enough to convince himself to believe Xu Bo again. However, if this exnation was not satisfactory, he would not believe Xu Bo and would naturally not follow him. The trust between the two of them copsed this time. It was like beautiful porcin. Once there was a crack, it would not be beautiful. The crack would be bigger and bigger until the porcin shattered. Xu Bo said, ¡°This is a matter of great importance. Qiluo is the only person who can defeat her. You know Qiluo¡¯s personality. Once she is affected, she will lose to Liu Sanniang again just like before.¡± ¡°Our deaths are a sharp weapon to get rid of Qiluo¡¯s human nature so that she can bepletely focused on her goal. That¡¯s why Shifu decided to do this.¡± Xu Bo exined calmly. When he mentioned Xia Qiluo, his tone was cold and seemed to be filled with disdain. Xu Yue still couldn¡¯t understand it. He asked, ¡°Then where are we going now?¡± Xu Bo looked into the distance. ¡°We¡¯re going to the Spiritual Array. We¡¯ve cultivated together since we were young to ascend to immortality. We¡¯ll leave Liu Sanniang to Qiluo and go to the Spiritual Array to set the array up.¡± With that, Xu Bo stood up and got on the horse. His back was facing Xu Yue. ¡°I¡¯ve already exined everything. Are youing with me or not? Think about it. If you want to leave, don¡¯t go to see Qiluo. At least, you can only tell her the truth after Liu Sanniang is dead.¡± Xu Bo squeezed the horse¡¯s belly and pulled the reins. The horse started running. Xu Yue was silent. Seeing how determined Xu Bo was to leave, his heart felt heavy. He got on the horse and quickly followed¡­ Hearing the footsteps behind him, Xu Bo narrowed his eyes. There was a strong murderous intent hidden deep in his eyes. The four elders moved in four directions with their senior brother. Xu Yu and Xu Cheng rode side by side. Xu Yu exined to Xu Cheng. Xu Cheng, who was originally suspicious and ufortable, let down his guard after receiving the exnation. After all, they had grown up together and were the people who trusted each other the most. The fact that his senior brother could be trusted was a belief that was deeply engraved in Xu Cheng¡¯s heart, so his suspicion did notst long. After being exined andforted, Xu Cheng no longer had any doubts and followed Xu Yu to their destination. Xu Mu also exined to Xu Zhou that they were doing this to make Xia Qiluo conquer her fear. Xu Zhou immediately stopped suspecting and left with Xu Mu. The ce they were heading to was deserted and quiet. Looking at the tree that had a hole in the middle, Xu Mu smiled and said, ¡°Senior brother, look at this tree. It looks like it¡¯s without a heart.¡± Out of curiosity, Xu Zhou stuck his head in to take a look. The space inside the tree was very big and secluded. Whoever stayed here would not be discovered at all. Suddenly, a sword entered Xu Zhou¡¯s body from behind and came out of his chest. There was blood dripping down the tip of the sword. At that moment, he felt an intense pain and suffocation. His eyes widened and his mouth opened with difficulty. He turned around and saw Xu Mu with a cold expression. He did not understand why his senior brother wanted to kill him. Xu Mu¡¯s expression was calm as he kicked Xu Zhou into the tree hole. Without any exnation, he sat cross-legged and formed a spiritual array. Endless spiritual energy came from all directions¡­ Xu Zhou¡¯s eyes were wide open. Under extreme pain, he gradually stopped breathing. His eyes were still fixed on Xu Mu, as if he wanted to remember him. However, Xu Mu had already closed his eyes and treated him as if he no longer existed. Why¡­ At the same time, in the other two directions, the scene of merciless murder was also yed out. As Xu Cheng¡¯s senior brother, Xu Yu ruthlessly stabbed the sword into Xu Cheng¡¯s heart and ended his life. Xu Yue looked at the sword that pierced through his heart and was at a loss. He did not understand why his senior brother wanted to kill him. He was in so much pain that he could not even say a word. He could only look at Xu Bo, silently asking him for an exnation. Xu Bo watched quietly as Xu Yue breathed hisst without giving any exnation. In the south, Xu Ran had already arrived at his destination. His expression was dark. Xu Qing had escaped, but he did not have the time to chase after him. He knew Xu Qing too well. If Xu Qing had not seen the murderous intent in his eyes, he might bevelie what he said. However, Xu Qing had seen it, so no matter what he said, Xu Qing wouldn¡¯t believe him. Xu Ran took out a doll. On it was Xu Qing¡¯s name and birth date.. Chapter 860 - 860: Reason Chapter 860: Reason Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions He took out a dagger and stabbed it into the voodoo¡¯s heart. Then, he ced the doll beside him and sat cross-legged to form a spiritual array. A steady stream of spiritual energy surged into the bodies of four of them. Their old faces were slowly regaining their youth, and the filth in their bodies was being removed bit by bit. Ascending to immortality was a slow process. However, in at most half a month, they would be able to ascend to immortality. Xu Ran took a deep breath. His progress might be much slower because Xu Qing had escaped. However, Xu Qing could onlyst for three days at most. After three days, he would definitely die. It didn¡¯t matter if he died early orte. Xu Qing woke up with a heart-wrenching pain. He curled up like a baby and his breathing became heavy. He reached into his clothes and pressed on his chest. There was no wound, but the pain kepting from his heart. With a creak, the door opened. Wu Ju walked into the house and walked to the bed. He reached out and injected endless power into Xu Qing¡¯s dying body. The warm power eased the pain. Xu Qing looked up at him and said in a hoarse and old voice, ¡°Thank you for saving me.¡± Wu Ju walked to the table and sat down. He looked at Xu Qing with a gentle smile and said, ¡°Do you want to know why he wanted to kill you?¡± Xu Qing was stunned. He looked at Wu Ju. Wu Ju looked very young, at most in his twenties. Why had he never heard of such a powerful monk? He had a gentle smile on his face, like a Buddha. However, if one looked at him carefully, they would find that there was no warmth in his eyes. It was as cold as the abyss of hell. Xu Qing shivered in fear. How could there be such a person who was cold and warm at the same time. Xu Qing thought of Xu Ran¡¯s murderous intent and his eyes revealed a trace of hatred. He looked at Wu Ju warily and finally said with difficulty, ¡°Why?¡± Before this, they had always trusted each other and never hid anything from each other. However, this time, not only did Xu Ran hide it, but he also wanted to kill him. Why did Xu Ran want to kill him? This was what Xu Qing wanted to know the most. Although the pain in his heart had eased, he still felt that his body was gradually losing its vitality. But why? Xu Qing was unwilling to die just like that. He looked at Wu Ju with desire in his eyes. Could this monk give him an answer? Wu Ju smiled faintly. ¡°A thousand years ago, there was an ancestor in your Cloud Breaking Sect called Han Zhen. His mount was a fire phoenix. As a cultivator, he subdued demons. Soon, he cultivated to perfection and ascended. However, the demons he killed all turned into mental demons and wanted to pull him into hell. Han Zhen injected a demonic aura into the fire phoenix¡¯s body and let the fire phoenix suffer in his ce while he bathed in immortal light and ascended.¡± Xu Qing was immediately excited. ¡°Nonsense. ording to the records of my sect, the fire phoenix sacrificed itself for the ancestor to ascend.¡± The Cloud Breaking Sect had existed for a thousand years. There were records of every ancestor subduing demons. There was naturally nock of spiritual beasts around them. As for this person called Han Zhen, he was recorded in the Cloud Breaking Sect¡¯s dossier as thest ancestor who ascended. His spiritual beast was a fire phoenix called the Divine Emperor. When Han Zhen ascended, it sacrificed itself to protect its master and died. Wu Ju smiled. ¡°Who recorded his life? After your senior brother killed you, do you think he would tell the world that he killed you for his own selfish reasons?¡± Xu Qing was rendered speechless. If the Cloud Breaking Sect continued to exist, him being murdered would naturally not be recorded. He couldn¡¯t refute Wu Ju on this, but seeing that Wu Ju was so young, Xu Qing instinctively retorted, ¡°You¡¯re so young. Only trusted disciples can read the files of my Cloud Breaking Sect. How did you know? Moreover, you weren¡¯t even born a thousand years ago. How did you know?¡± The more Xu Qing looked at him, the more suspicious he became. Facing Xu Qing¡¯s suspicion, Wu Ju only smiled faintly. ¡°I¡¯m not the one who¡¯s going to die. If you¡¯re willing to die, then I¡¯ll let you die.¡± Xu Qing¡¯s face turned pale and he looked terrified. Wu Ju continued calmly, ¡°That fire phoenix was destroyed by the demonic aura but did not die. In the past thousand years, he has set up a world-destroying formation, and everything that happened to the Cloud Breaking Sect is rted to him. His goal is to absorb all the energy in this world and be an immortal in one go!¡± ¡°Not only will your senior brother kill you, but the other three elders will also kill their senior brother to ascend to immortality.¡± Wu Ju spoke casually. Xu Qing was shocked when he heard it. His understanding seemed to have been overturned by Wu Ju. He knew every word Wu Ju said, but why did he not understand what he meant? After a while, Xu Qing said with difficulty, ¡°So in the end, will that fire phoenix and my senior brother be immortals?¡± Wu Ju smiled but did not say anything. Xu Qing asked again with difficulty, ¡°I¡¯ve been orphaned since I was young. Is it my fate or is it the fire phoenix¡¯s doing?¡± Xu Qing had many questions to ask, but in the end, he only asked, ¡°Are you that fire phoenix?¡± Wu Ju shook his head. ¡°If I were that fire phoenix, this world would have been destroyed long ago.¡± The fire phoenix¡¯s goal was to ascend to immortality, and the demonic aura that could not be removed was his Achilles heel. For this, he did not hesitate to spend a thousand years setting up his n. If he was the Fire Phoenix, this world would probably have been destroyed long ago. He would choose to die with this world. Xu Qing looked at Wu Ju and asked, ¡°Then who are you?¡± Wu Ju looked at Xu Qing and replied calmly, ¡°I¡¯m the son of Huang Xianxian, who was killed by you that year.¡± Xu Qing¡¯s eyes widened. He remembered that Huang Xianxian did have a son, but that child had long been burnt to ashes. How was this possible? Xu Qing¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. At that time, there was no one alive¡­ The vige was burned clean. How, how could you still be alive?¡± The smile on Wu Ju¡¯s face did not fade, but his eyes were cold.. ¡°Yes, how can I still be alive?¡± Chapter 861 - 861: Plague Chapter 861: gue Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Xu Qing shivered. How could this strange monk be Huang Xianxian¡¯s child? Back then, in order to kill Huang Xianxian, he and his senior brother did not hesitate to subdue her with the soul g. The vige back then was also burned down by the heavenly fire. The thick ashes that piled up after the fire could reach one¡¯s feet. However, looking at Wu Ju¡¯s cold eyes, Xu Qing knew that he was telling the truth. Xu Qing lowered his eyes. ¡°Are you here to take revenge? You¡¯re so powerful. Why didn¡¯t you make a move earlier?¡± Wu Ju smiled. ¡°As a matter of fact, I did.¡± Xu Qing was stunned. He looked up at Wu Ju and saw the killing intent in his eyes. He recalled the many times he and Xu Ran had narrowly escaped death. Wu Ju said softly, ¡°One year, you and Xu Ran were trapped in the snow and almost died. One year, you and Xu Ran were trapped in the stagnant pool and almost died. Another year, you and Xu Ran were trapped in the snow, but you still managed to escape narrowly. It happened too many times.¡± Xu Qing¡¯s memory was triggered. He looked at Wu Ju and felt terrified. He did not dare to look at him. This was too terrifying. He gulped, and his dry throat hurt. He had never thought that his life and death encounters in the past were all man-made. Wu Ju said it very calmly, as if it was something someone else had done. Xu Qing felt the bone-chilling hatred emanating from Wu Ju. ¡°If you don¡¯t die, I won¡¯t be able to vent my anger.¡± Many times, when he saw his enemy escaping death time and time again, he was furious. Xu Qing was already in despair. His life was already in the hands of others. Xu Qing recalled how tragic Huang Xianxian¡¯s death was. He lowered his head. ¡°I¡¯ve already fallen into your hands. If you want to kill me, do it.¡± In the past, he was able to escape death narrowly all thanks to Xu Ran¡¯s Dharma artifact. He did not have a very powerful Dharma artifact. Now that he was injured like this, how could he have the ability to fight back? Wu Ju sneered. ¡°Of course I want to kill you, but not now. You two are always in pairs, so you naturally have to die in pairs.¡± Xu Qing said with difficulty, ¡°Are you going to take me to look for my senior brother? He¡¯s hiding. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not easy to find him. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able tost until you find him.¡± Wu Ju looked at Xu Qing. ¡°You won¡¯t die yet.¡± Wu Ju reached out and pointed at Xu Qing¡¯s forehead. Xu Qing felt a sharp pain as blood surged in his body, but he couldn¡¯t move. He was afraid of the monk in front of him, but he relied on him to live. A force was injected into his body. Xu Qing felt that his dying body was gradually reviving. He desperately wanted to absorb more power and looked at Wu Ju greedily. Wu Ju¡¯s expression was cold as he retracted his finger. After turning around, he said coldly, ¡°Get up and follow me.¡± Xu Qing wanted to say that he could not stand up, but when he moved, he realized that his stiff body was supported by a force. He looked at Wu Ju¡¯s back and had the thought of escaping. However, as soon as this thought appeared in his mind, he felt as if thousands of steel needles were stabbing him. It was so painful that he immediately knelt down. Wu Ju did not even lookback. He only let out a mockingugh. After a while, Xu Qing calmed down and followed Wu Ju. Wu Ju¡¯s hatred for him and his senior brother had been umting for many years. The time he had been waiting for hade. Before Xu Qing died, he would meet his senior brother again. Xu Qing knew that Xu Ran wanted to be an immortal. However, Xu Ran would not seed. Being able to see Xu Ran fail to ascend to immortality, Xu Qing could rest in peace. On the second of February, people worshiped and prayed, but from all directions, countless ck things flew over. When they got closer, people saw that they were ck locusts, each the size of a thumb. Waves of deathly aura swarmed over. Liu Sanniang stood up and left the courtyard. She looked at the sky and frowned. Hu Yu and Liu Yuanyuan also sensed the aura. ¡°Venerable, this¡­¡± As living beings in the world, they all felt a strong sense of uneasiness. It was the sixth sense of danger. The stronger one¡¯s spiritual sense was, the more they could sense the danger. Some people instantly burst into tears. Their hearts felt like they were being crushed by a heavy rock, suffocating and despairing. Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°Liu Yuanyuan and Hu Yu, go back to the capital.¡± Hu Yu and Liu Yuanyuan looked at each other and saw the worry in each other¡¯s eyes. Liu Yuanyuan nodded slightly. ¡°Okay.¡± Hu Yu wanted to kick up a fuss to stay, but she looked at Liu Sanniang and could not bring herself to say it. She lowered her head. ¡°Okay.¡± Hu Yu felt terrible. She reached out and grabbed Liu Sanniang¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Venerable, can we meet again?¡± For some reason, Hu Yu felt especially ufortable. She had the feeling that she would never meet Liu Sanniang again. Liu Sanniang looked into Hu Yu¡¯s eyes and smiled faintly. ¡°Go back and wait for me. I¡¯ll be back.¡± Hu Yu nodded with tears in her eyes and whimpered, ¡°Ok.¡± Lin Jie stood beside Liu Sanniang with a calm expression. Unknowingly, he had grown much taller, almost as tall as Liu Sanniang. Hu Yu cried, her tears rolling down her face. ¡°Jie, you must protect Venerable well and take good care of yourself. I-I¡¯ll go back and wait for you.¡± Lin Jie nodded. Hu Yu was reluctant to leave, but she still wiped her tears and left with Liu Yuanyuan. The two of them turned into two streaks of light and disappeared into the distant sky. After Hu Yu and Liu Yuanyuan left, Liu Sanniang said to Chu Yan, ¡°What do you want to eat tonight?¡± Chu Yan squeezed Liu Sanniang¡¯s palm. ¡°Anything is fine.¡± Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°Then I¡¯ll make some fish. We¡¯ll set off tomorrow.¡± Chu Yan looked at Liu Sanniang with an extremely gentle gaze and replied softly, ¡°Yes.¡± Lin Jie remained silent and helped add firewood and start the fire. At night, it was very quiet. Lin Jie got out of bed, opened the door, and went out.. Chapter 862 - 862: Karma Carrier Chapter 862: Karma Carrier Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The ce where they lived was deserted. The moss on the ground was wet, and the weeds grew crazily. After leaving the door, he saw a figure not far away and stopped. He did not walk over. He did notpletely lose his mind but his face was a little twisted. That was because he was fighting against a force in his heart. His heart felt empty, as if something was missing, and his body did not seem to belong to him. He walked stiffly and numbly towards the figure in front of him. Xia Qiluo was dressed in a fiery red dress, looking extremely beautiful and cold. She opened her palm and revealed a ck seed. She looked at Lin Jie and said coldly, ¡°Eat it.¡± Lin Jie¡¯s face was extremely twisted. He gritted his teeth so hard that his gums were bleeding. His eyes were wide open and bloodshot. He refused to touch the ck seed. He resisted with difficulty. He wanted to turn around and go back, but he could not. He raised his hand stiffly to take the seed. His hand was trembling, but he couldn¡¯t shake it off. Like a puppet, he couldn¡¯t disobey Xia Qiluo¡¯s orders and was forced to eat the seed. His mouth was forced open. He raised his stiff arm and let go of the seed. The seed fell into his mouth. It was heavy and kept sinking until it reached his stomach. Lin Jie looked at Xia Qiluo hatefully, but Xia Qiluo already had no human feelings. Even if Lin Jie was reduced to pieces in front of her, she would not blink. She smiled coldly and turned to leave. After Xia Qiluo left for a long time, Lin Jie was still standing on the spot. He was still struggling with the force in his body. Then, he knelt down and panted heavily. Then, he reached out his trembling hand and put it in his mouth. His stomach felt like it was cramping, and he kept vomiting, but he couldn¡¯t force the ck seed out. He touched his stomach and could feel that this thing was in his stomach. Lin Jie got up with difficulty and returned to the house. The originally dark house was lit up. Lin Jie subconsciously wanted to leave, but the door opened. Liu Sanniang stood by the door and said softly, ¡°Jie,e back.¡± Lin Jie felt that his footsteps were heavy, and his throat felt like it was blocked. He said with difficulty, ¡°Shifu, I ate something I shouldn¡¯t have.¡± Liu Sanniang came out of the house and held Lin Jie¡¯s hand. Chu Yan was also sitting at the table waiting. After Liu Sanniang asked Lin Jie to sit down, she said, ¡°I know everything.¡± Lin Jie looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Shifu.¡± Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°Jie, do you know what you ate?¡± Lin Jie shook his head. He did not know what it was, but he hated it. He wanted to take it out. If Liu Sanniang did note out, when he returned to the house, he would cut open his stomach with a knife. He had to take out the ck seed. Liu Sanniang said, ¡°It¡¯s the Karma Seed. Look at this world. It¡¯s already on the verge of destruction. There¡¯s gue everywhere, and the world is losing its vitality. This is all karma. As for you, you¡¯re the carrier that can contain karma.¡± Lin Jie looked into Liu Sanniang¡¯s eyes. ¡°Shifu, tell me what I can do.¡± As long as he could save the living beings in this world, he was willing to be the carrier and absorb all the bad karma into his body. As for what would happen to him, he did not care. As long as the people he cared about could live well, everything would be fine. Liu Sanniang reached out and touched Lin Jie¡¯s head. ¡°I will tell you.¡± Lin Jie touched his stomach. The ck seed was too strong and heavy in his stomach. He felt that this thing was extremely evil, but now that he knew its use, he felt at ease. The sky was gradually brightening. However, there was a deathly aura in the air. The world was filled with gue. It spread extremely quickly, so quick that no one could escape it. Liu Sanniang and Lin Jie knew that time was tight. Liu Sanniang held Lin Jie¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Close your eyes.¡± Lin Jie closed his eyes and immediately knew what Liu Sanniang was going to do. Just likest time, they could be the cloud and wind in this world. They were the world. There were many miserable cries and wails in their ears. This ferocious gue was extremely violent. It only took a short 24 hours from infection to death. Those who were weak died even quicker. After a day and night, many people died, and everyone was in panic. Standing in the clouds, Liu Sanniang said to Lin Jie, ¡°Go and sense them and summon them back.¡± Lin Jie immediately followed Liu Sanniang¡¯s instructions and sensed. The gue in this world was filled with thick evil. Lin Jie could feel the consciousness of the gue. He absorbed the gue into his body and immediately felt the fire in his body burning, but not only did he not stop, but he continued to sense and absorb it. He was too young and seemed to be unable to contain so much deathly aura. There was too much deathly aura that seemed to want to explode him from inside out. Suddenly, he felt Liu Sanniang holding his hand. Lin Jie gritted his teeth and continued to sense. He had to remove all the gue and evil. He felt a sharp pain in his stomach, as if something was about to grow out. It was so painful that he cried. A gentle hand wiped his tears. Lin Jie opened his eyes and saw Liu Sanniang looking at him gently. She said in a gentle voice, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here.¡± Lin Jie put on a smile. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. Meeting you is the luckiest thing in my life.¡± When he saw that the world had be clear and the gue that was lingering around the world had disappeared, Lin Jie¡¯s consciousness became weaker and weaker. He felt unprecedentedly tired. Liu Sanniang picked him up and said softly, ¡°If you¡¯re tired, sleep. You¡¯ll be fine when you wake up.¡± Lin Jie was already too unconscious to hear anything, but he did not regret it at all. He was happy to die for this. He was willing to risk his life to protect the people he wanted to protect.. Chapter 863 - 863: She’s Just an Ant Chapter 863: She¡¯s Just an Ant Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Liu Sanniang reached out to touch Lin Jie¡¯s bleeding stomach. Gradually, the wound healed. Liu Sanniang¡¯s face was pale, as if she was terminally ill. All that was left was a beating heart in her body. She had already sacrificed four of her five internal organs and could never regenerate them. However, as long as her heart was still beating, she was still alive. In order to get rid of the evil, it was inevitable that she had to sacrifice herself. When she was in her prime, she couldn¡¯t see the Divine Emperor. Only when she was about to die would the Divine Emperor appear. Chu Yan held her hand a little harder, but he was afraid that it would hurt her, so he let go. Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°I won¡¯t die. You don¡¯t have to be so worried.¡± Chu Yan said in a low voice, ¡°I have no choice. At most, we¡¯ll abandon this world. I don¡¯t want to see you getting colder and colder in my arms.¡± Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°Long Yi, you can only choose to believe me. If you destroy this world, you¡¯ll have to go to countless worlds to look for me. Do you want to fall in love with a woman who doesn¡¯t remember you at all? I don¡¯t like that. A me who has no memories of you and haspletely lost everything is not me.¡± Chu Yan¡¯s eyes darkened. Looking at the familiar stubborn gaze in her eyes, he lowered his head and kissed her. He wanted to kiss her like this forever. But someone did not let him. With a bang, the door shattered into pieces. Chu Yan let go of Liu Sanniang and looked at the fiery red figure coldly. Xia Qiluo¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent. Her eyes locked onto Liu Sanniang almost instantly, and the corners of her mouth curled up into a bloodthirsty smile. She looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°This time, I¡¯ll definitely cut off your head to avenge the entire Cloud Breaking Sect.¡± At this moment, Liu Sanniang was at her weakest and easiest to kill. Liu Sanniang looked at Xia Qiluo coldly and revealed a mocking smile. ¡°Before you abandoned your human nature, you were a fake princess. You could look down on others because you stole the real Xia Qiluo¡¯s identity. If you didn¡¯t steal the identity, you might have just been a woman born to ordinary people. You were despised for growing up poor. That was your real life.¡± ¡°But now, you¡¯re just a chess piece in someone else¡¯s hand. Without your human nature, you¡¯re even more pathetic. You never know why you do what you do.¡± Liu Sanniang looked into Xia Qiluo¡¯s eyes and said word by word. Xia Qiluo¡¯s expression did not change. Her eyes were still cold, but she was still angered by Liu Sanniang. She did not want to say anything. She only wanted to kill Liu Sanniang. A voice in her mind told her that she just had to kill Liu Sanniang. Wasn¡¯t that her mission? Xia Qiluo raised her hand and attacked Liu Sanniang. ws that looked like swords grew out of her fingers. She wanted to pierce Liu Sanniang¡¯s chest in one go, pull out her beating heart, and crush it. She was still at her peak, but Liu Sanniang was already much weaker. She would not fail. She did not need to talk nonsense with Liu Sanniang. She only needed to kill Liu Sanniang to solve all the problems. Liu Sanniang did not move. She gave Chu Yan aforting look and let Xia Qiluo stick her fingers into her chest. Liu Sanniang reached out and gently grabbed Xia Qiluo¡¯s hand. In an instant, Xia Qiluo was locked on the spot. Liu Sanniang¡¯s power surged like a tide, catching Xia Qiluo off guard. Xia Qiluo felt an intense pain in her mind. She recalled the humiliation of being defeated by Liu Sanniang countless times. Why did she still fail? How could Liu Sanniang who could die with a punch still have such an earth-shattering power? This difference in strength made Xia Qiluo deeply realize that even ten Xia Qiluo was not Liu Sanniang¡¯s match. ¡°Why? Why is that?¡± Liu Sanniang easily pulled Xia Qiluo¡¯s ws out. The five bloody holes healed at a speed visible to the naked eye. Liu Sanniang said coldly, ¡°How can a human go against the heavens? No matter how powerful you are, to me, you¡¯re just an ant in my hand. Killing you is as easy as crushing an ant.¡± Xia Qiluo widened her eyes in disbelief. ¡°You stole everything from me!¡± The power that wasparable to the heavens should be hers. It was Liu Sanniang who stole it, and it originally belonged to her. Liu Sanniang looked at Xia Qiluo coldly, the mockery in her eyes deeply piercing Xia Qiluo. ¡°Xia Qiluo, you can¡¯t even tell right from wrong. What right do you have to say that everything belongs to you?¡± Liu Sanniang¡¯s mockery made Xia Qiluo extremely embarrassed. Every word Liu Sanniang said seemed to be able to turn into a sharp de that stabbed her body and mind, making her feel extremely painful. ¡°Do you think having a spiritual body means that you are the chosen one? Do you know what the sect you¡¯re so proud of and your trusted shifu are doing now?¡± Liu Sanniang mocked coldly. Xia Qiluo retorted with difficulty, ¡°They¡¯re all dead.¡± Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°They lied to you. Only you will believe that.¡± Xia Qiluo broke down and shouted, ¡°Impossible.¡± She watched them fall to the ground one after another. How could they not be dead? Liu Sanniang pped her hands calmly and looked at Xia Qiluo, who had fallen to the ground like a pile of mud. She said calmly, ¡°You¡¯ve been deceived all your life. Do you want to see it for yourself?¡± Xia Qiluo looked at Liu Sanniang with tears in her eyes. She was defeated. Her body and mind seemed to be empty. Should she go and take a look? Liu Sanniang must be lying to her, but why did she not dare to face it? Liu Sanniang carried Lin Jie into the carriage. Lin Jie was still unconscious. Xia Qiluo was thrown into the carriage by Liu Sanniang. Chu Yan drove the carriage. In the carriage, Xia Qiluo curled up into a ball, her eyes zed over. Tears kept falling. Her mind was filled with the image of her dead shifu. She had disappointed them again. Even if Liu Sanniang was on herst breath, she was still not her match. How could an ant fight the heavens? Xia Qiluo was just an ant in the world, but Liu Sanniang was the heavens.. Chapter 864 - 864: Being a Chess Piece For Life Chapter 864: Being a Chess Piece For Life Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Looking at the unconscious Lin Jie, Xia Qiluo knew very well what Liu Sanniang had sacrificed for this. That seed was karma. If Liu Sanniang wanted to save Lin Jie¡¯s life, she would definitely have to sacrifice her life. Liu Sanniang was indeed very weak, but even so, she still could not defeat her. Xia Qiluo did not know where Liu Sanniang was taking her. Xia Qiluo felt too tired. She was originally a high and mighty princess who Liu Sanniang could neverpare to. However, ever since she met Liu Sanniang, her life had been shrouded in darkness. She was indignant. Why did the heavens let her meet Liu Sanniang? The carriage stopped and Xia Qiluo¡¯s thoughts were interrupted. Liu Sanniang got out of the carriage and said to Xia Qiluo calmly, ¡°Come down.¡± Wu Ju nodded at Liu Sanniang and said gently, ¡°Miss Liu, we met again.¡± Behind Wu Ju was Xu Qing. When he saw Liu Sanniang, Xu Qing seemed to know what Wu Ju was going to do. Xia Qiluo got out of the carriage. She was listless. The moment she saw Xu Qing, she widened her eyes and pounced on him. ¡°Shifu Xu Qing, why are you here? Aren¡¯t you already¡­ Dead? Xu Qing, who was supposed to be dead, was standing in front of her alive. Liu Sanniang was right. Xia Qiluo had always been lied to and used as a chess piece. What was even more ridiculous was that she was not Xia Qiluo at all. Who was she? She did not know that she was the thief. She was the one who deserved to die. Xia Qiluo¡¯s eyes were filled with disappointment and despair. When Xu Qing saw Xia Qiluo, he was stunned for a moment beforeughing. ¡°Hahaha¡­ Hahahaha¡­¡± Xu Qingughed so hard that he couldn¡¯t even stand up straight. He sat on the ground and held his stomach,ughing non-stop. He keptughing,ughing crazily,ughing until tears and snot came out, but he still couldn¡¯t stop. Xia Qiluo also startedughing with tears streaming down her face. Yes, it was too funny. This was the biggest joke in the world. Liu Sanniang and the others watched quietly. Wu Ju smiled and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s indeed funny, and I¡¯ve waited too long for this day.¡± Xu Qing and Xia Qiluo gradually lost their smiles and let out cries like trapped beasts. Xia Qiluo leaned against Xu Qing and cried. ¡°Shifu, am I just a chess piece?¡± Xia Qiluo looked at Xu Qing with tears in her eyes. Xu Qing smiled bitterly. ¡°That¡¯s right. You are a chess piece, and so am I. But don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t be able to seed. Everyone underestimated Liu Sanniang¡¯s strength. The fact that you lost so quickly proves this.¡± When he saw Xia Qiluo, he knew that no matter what Xu Ran was up to, it would not work. They thought that Xia Qiluo was a sharp sword, but this sharp sword had already been broken. They hid themselves, but how long could they be hiding? Xia Qiluo did not dare to think about it. ¡°Then is my identity also fake? I¡¯m a spiritual girl, a goddess. I¡¯ve saved so many people. I¡­¡± Xia Qiluo choked and could not continue. Was that all fake? Xu Qing only looked at Xia Qiluo with pity in his eyes. He smiled self-deprecatingly. ¡°Xia Qiluo and I treated each other as brothers. However, in the end, it still couldn¡¯t stop him from abandoning me and taking my life. You and I are worth nothing in their eyes and everything is fake.¡± Xia Qiluo still found it difficult to ept such reality. Xu Qing seemed to know what Xia Qiluo was thinking and broke her dream ruthlessly. ¡°Qiluo, it¡¯s just a scam. Your birth was nned. A natural spiritual body is fake. I¡¯ve thought it through now. The Cloud Breaking Sect is an evil sect. Even if you have the best and cleanest spiritual body, the heavens won¡¯t choose you.¡± Xu Qing smiled crazily. ¡°Fake, it¡¯s all fake.¡± Xia Qiluo didn¡¯t know what to say. If everything was nned, then what was she? After Xu Qing finishedughing, he looked at Liu Sanniang and said, ¡°Miss Liu, you must be the incarnation of the Heavenly Dao. Are you going to find all of them next? Then let¡¯s go. I can¡¯t wait. I just want to see my senior brother as soon as possible and admire his shocked and indignant look.¡± He was dying. Even if he could hold on for a while, it would not be long. He could already feel his body slowly decaying, and the stench could no longer be covered. Xia Qiluo fell to the ground dejectedly. Liu Sanniang walked to Xia Qiluo¡¯s side. Xia Qiluo looked up at her with difficulty. Liu Sanniang sat down beside Xia Qiluo. ¡°Without the Cloud Breaking Sect, your life would be filled with countless possibilities.¡± Xia Qiluo was puzzled. Liu Sanniang¡¯s expression was calm. ¡°Perhaps you would be poor, or rich, or have a normal life. Perhaps you would experience hardship. No matter what, you would have freedom.¡± Xia Qiluo looked at Liu Sanniang and tears fell. ¡°But there is no turning back now.¡± Liu Sanniang looked into Xia Qiluo¡¯s eyes. She reached out and wiped Xia Qiluo¡¯s tears. ¡°There¡¯s no turning back in this life, but there is in the next life. Why not look forward to the next life?¡± Xia Qiluo¡¯s tears welled up. ¡°Kill me. I won¡¯t resist. I¡¯m tired.¡± Xia Qiluo closed her eyes. In this life, she would always be someone else¡¯s chess piece. It was too hard. She would just leave it at that. She would stop fighting, stop being jealous, and abandon everything. Liu Sanniang stood up. ¡°For the sake of your next life, help me find them.¡± Xia Qiluo opened her eyes and looked at Liu Sanniang. Her teary eyes were filled with confusion. She had never thought that Liu Sanniang would have a request for her one day. Her lips were trembling as she said, ¡°How and who?¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Xia Qiluo calmly. ¡°Four elders.¡± Xia Qiluo was a little excited. ¡°Can I find them?¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°The gue is spreading because someone is absorbing the vitality of living beings. They want to use tens of thousands of spirits to remold themselves. You have a spiritual body. You can feel where they are.¡± There was no more hatred in Xia Qiluo¡¯s heart towards Liu Sanniang. She nodded. ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll help you find them..¡± Chapter 865 - 865: Remolding Chapter 865: Remolding Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Xu Qing was in disbelief. He knew Xia Qiluo the best. Xia Qiluo hated Liu Sanniang to the core. Why would she help her? With such an opportunity, Xia Qiluo should have mocked and humiliated Liu Sanniang. If Liu Sanniang didn¡¯t lower her head and beg, she would definitely not help. However, Xia Qiluo agreed to help willingly. However, soon, Xu Qing understood. He had been abandoned, and there was only one path for him to take. Xia Qiluo was the same. If she had the chance to drag people who harmed her down to hell with her, she would dly do it. Xu Qing could not help but look at Wu Ju and say, ¡°I can tell you a secret about your mother, Huang Xianxian.¡± Wu Ju looked at Xu Qing, and his gentle expression darkened. ¡°What?¡± Xu Qing shivered. ¡°After your mother was subdued and taken into the soul g, she already had an immortal body. She was the one who brought us out of the life-and-death situations many times. If you want to deal with my senior brother, you have to destroy the soul g. The tens of thousands of evil spirits in the g arc the biggest swords in my senior brother¡¯s hands.¡± If Wu Ju couldn¡¯t destroy the soul g, he would only be defeated. Wu Ju¡¯s expression was cold. He looked away and took a few breathers before regaining hisposure. Liu Sanniang only nced at Wu Ju before retracting her gaze. Wu Ju was special. He was good and evil in one, and Huang Xianxian¡¯s death must be the cause for his obsession. She would not interfere in Wu Ju¡¯s matters. Just like how Wu Ju had never interfered in her matters. Xia Qiluo closed her eyes. This was the first time she believed Liu Sanniang. She felt terrible, but it was toote. When she sensed the existence of the four powerful spiritual energies, Xia Qiluo knew that Liu Sanniang was not lying. Xia Qiluo opened her eyes and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°There¡¯s one less than 200 kilometers to the east.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± Liu Sanniang said. Xia Qiluo¡¯s heart was down. She looked at Liu Sanniang and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Miss Liu, am I a bad person?¡± Looking at Chu Yan, who was holding Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand tightly, Xia Qiluo felt even more down. ¡°In my life, I will never meet someone who cares about me.¡± She was jealous of Liu Sanniang because she felt that Liu Sanniang was not as noble as her and was nor worthy of Chu Yan. She liked Chu Yan because she felt that she was the only one worthy of him. Did she really like him? Perhaps not. She just wanted to possess him. However, after thinking it through, she realized that all she wanted was for someone to care about her. Initially, she thought that her shifu cared about her, but it turned out to be just a lie. Xia Qiluo lowered her head and tears fell on the back of her hand. She felt that her tears were so hot that her hand hurt. Liu Sanniang paused for a moment and turned around. She wiped Xia Qiluo¡¯s tears with a handkerchief and said calmly, ¡°You¡¯re just spoiled.¡± Xu Qing sighed and said, ¡°Qiluo, you¡¯re an obedient child. Without us, your life would be very good. In the past, I didn¡¯t know why my senior brother always indulged you unconditionally, but now I think I know why. He wanted to raise you into such an arrogant person. This way, you will never feel that you are wrong. The ones who are wrong are all others.¡± A person who never reflected on themselves was destined to walk to destruction. Xia Qiluo fell silent. She was indeed such a person. If not for the fact that Xu Qing was still alive, she would not have believed Liu Sanniang. She had once asked herself if she was wrong. It was her shifu who had told her countless times that she was not wrong and that she was just not firm enough. When the lie was exposed, it was as if a wound that would never heal had been cut open in her heart. Xia Qiluo and Liu Sanniang sat in the carriage together. She lifted the curtain and looked out. On the way, she met many people pushing wooden carts. Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°These are all themoners who are suffering from the gue because thend is devoid of vitality.¡± Even though the gue had been absorbed by Lin Jie, the people who were infected were still suffering. Xia Qiluo looked at the barrennd. Many ces were uninhabited. Liu Sanniang said, ¡°These are the people who took the wooden statue of the Goddess of the Western Wild. Since then, they stopped farming and there¡¯s no harvest. Now, there¡¯s a gue.¡± Xia Qiluo tried her best to hold back the tears in her eyes. ¡°Why won¡¯t they farm? They told me that my wooden statue is just a faith that protects people¡¯s health and happiness¡­¡± Liu Sanniang replied calmly, ¡°The wooden statue can give people endless food. If they¡¯re sick, they don¡¯t need to see a doctor. They naturally won¡¯t work hard, but when all the lies are exposed, people will realize the truth and hate you.¡± Xia Qiluo choked with emotions. She thought that she was saving the world, but she did not expect that the greatest evil was herself. Her ending was well-deserved. The carriage drove on without stopping. At dawn, they had already arrived at a mountain wall. The mountain wall was covered in drooping green vines, so it was impossible to tell if there was a cave entrance.. Chapter 866 - 866: Remolding 2 Chapter 866: Remolding 2 Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Xia Qiluo pointed at the wall and said, ¡°It¡¯s here.¡± She looked at the mountain wall and felt that every breath she took was filled with spiritual energy, nourishing her heart. Liu Sanniang went forward and stroked the green vines. Behind the green vines was a stone wall with no entrance. Chu Yan held his sword and cut off the green vines. These green vines were all as thick as a thumb. After being cut off by Chu Yan, they actually grew back at a visible speed. This was the reason why the spiritual energy and vitality were so rich. If a seriously ill person was here, they would probably recover under the nourishment of the spiritual energy. The vines quickly covered the mountain wall again. The green leaves and strong roots were showing off their tenacious vitality. Xu Qing couldn¡¯t help but lean over and stick to the vine. ¡°The vitality here is so strong. If I cultivate in such a ce, I can attain the Dao with half the effort. It¡¯s pure, thick, and clean. It¡¯s simply a treasure bestowed by the heavens.¡± The rich vitality and spiritual energy seemed to be able to dissipate the rotten aura inside him, making him feel alive. Xu Qing did not want to leave at all. He stole a nce at Liu Sanniang and Wu Ju, hoping that they could let him stay for a while longer so that he could absorb more spiritual energy and vitality. Xu Qing¡¯s eyes lit up with greed. He plucked the leaves of the vine and put them in his mouth. It was actually sweet. Xia Qiluo said with a look of shock, ¡°Is this the spiritual energy and vitality of a region?¡± All the vitality and spiritual energy of a region were gathered here, which was why themoners suffered from the gue. All of this was for the sake of some people¡¯s selfish desires. In order to cultivate and be immortal, they disregarded human lives. Liu Sanniang looked at Xia Qiluo and said slowly, ¡°Water can carry boats and overturn boats. Try to open the mountain wall.¡± Xia Qiluo did not expect to be able to help. She did not know what to do, but looking at Liu Sanniang¡¯s sincere eyes, she felt that she should know. Xia Qiluo reached out and touched the mountain wall. She only had one thought in her mind, and that was to open the entrance. Xia Qiluo was afraid that she could not do it, but as soon as she had this thought, an entrance was revealed. The hard stones turned to dust. After the dust dissipated, the figures hidden inside were revealed to everyone. Hidden in the mountain wall were Xu Bo and Xu Yue. The two of them sat side by side. There was a sword in Xu Yue¡¯s heart, and his body was surrounded by a thick ck aura. However, Xu Bo, who was beside him, was as pure as a white jade, as if he had been remolded. His entire body emitted an immortal aura. One was clean, and the other was filthy. Xu Bo¡¯s expression was cold. He looked at Xia Qiluo with hatred. ¡°Useless thing.¡± A chess piece with no human nature was still useless. The moment Xu Bo was angry, a ck thread passed from his body to Xu Yue¡¯s body. He was clean and wless, and Xu Yue was the most filthy in the world. Xu Yue was a container that kept all of Xu Bo¡¯s sins. Xia Qiluo¡¯s expression turned cold. She smiled self-deprecatingly. ¡°If people like you can be immortals, it will be really unfair.¡± Xu Bo was like a wless piece of jade. He was furious, but there was nothing he could do now. Liu Sanniang walked over and ced her hand on Xu Yue¡¯s corpse. Xu Bo¡¯s eyes widened as he pounced over. ¡°Stop!¡± He was about to seed. Without Xu Yue as a container, he would have to bear all the sins. That way, how could he be an immortal? Xia Qiluo stopped Xu Bo. She realized that Xu Bo no longer had any strength and could easily subdue him. Xu Yue turned into a thick ck smoke and gradually condensed into a ck bead in Liu Sanniang¡¯s palm. Liu Sanniang nced at Xu Bo before walking towards him. Xu Bo, who was dressed in white, was very terrified. He was clean and did not look like a human. Only his bloodshot eyes looked extremely ferocious. Xu Bo took out his soul t, but it could not withstand a blow from Liu Sanniang. The soul g was shattered by the huge force. When the scorching sun shone on him, Xu Bo felt too much pain. Blood jumped out of Liu Sanniang¡¯s fingertips, and the blood split into countless threads that formed a seal that enveloped Xu Bo. Xu Bo was in extreme pain. With a sharp and indignant scream, he turned into a trace of white light and ascended to the east. The thunderclouds gathered and it started to rain. This was a rain filled with strong vitality, nourishing and repairing everything in the world. Xia Qiluo closed her eyes and sensed carefully. Soon, she said, ¡°There¡¯s another spiritual body 170 kilometers north.¡± They did not stop and immediately set off. In the carriage, Lin Jie was still unconscious. Xia Qiluo felt guilty. ¡°When will he wake up?¡± She was the one who gave the seed to Lin Jie. She had achieved what she wanted, but now that she looked back, she felt that she was ignorant. Liu Sanniang replied calmly, ¡°Soon.¡± Xia Qiluo pursed her lips. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She finally said what she had wanted to say for a long time. Liu Sanniang looked at Xia Qiluo. ¡°Find them.¡± Xia Qiluo nodded. She would definitely find them all. In the north was a tnd with thick green grass and many unknown wild flowers. Even if someone passed by, they would only be attracted by this sea of flowers. They would never think that there was anything underground. After Xia Qiluo found the ce where she felt the densest spiritual energy, she broke the barrier without needing Liu Sanniang to teach her. A piece of the thick grass was overturned, revealing the two people sitting below. Xu Yu was the same as Xu Bo. He was as fair as jade and had no ws. As for Xu Cheng, who was beside him, he was also covered in ck aura. As long as there was a trace of ck aura on Xu Yu¡¯s body, it would automatically be transferred to Xu Cheng¡¯s corpse. Seeing Xia Qiluo, Xu Yu was also annoyed. He reprimanded Xia Qiluo, ¡°How can you go against your shifu¡¯s orders? You¡¯ve disappointed us too much. How dare youe to find me?¡± Xia Qiluo felt that it was ridiculous. She looked at Xu Yu fiercely. ¡°You lied to me. Even if I die, I will drag you down with me. No one will have a good life..¡± Chapter 867 - 867: Remolding 3 Chapter 867: Remolding 3 Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Xu Yu was clearly impatient. His voice was deep as he said, ¡°Qiluo, don¡¯t listen to the demoness. We are already dead. What you are seeing now is just a trace of my soul.¡± Xu Yu said solemnly, trying to lie to make Xia Qiluo believe him again. Xia Qiluo pointed at Xu Cheng¡¯s corpse andughed until tears came out. ¡°Xu Yu, you even killed the people closest to you. Do you think I¡¯ll believe your lousy lie? Before I found you, I had already ended Xu Bo¡¯s life with my own hands. I know that you don¡¯t have any strength to fight me now.¡± The serious expression on Xu Yu¡¯s face finally copsed, reced by panic. Xia Qiluo felt that in the past, she must have been crazy. She actually believed their lousy lies without a doubt. Looking back, she felt that she had been a fool in the past. Xu Yu looked flustered. ¡°Qiluo, I¡¯m not lying to you. You¡­¡± Xia Qiluo did not want to listen anymore. She felt too disgusted. She pulled out her sword and stabbed. Xu Yu was panicking and angry, but he still tried his best to resist. He was about to remold his mortal body into that of an immortal body and ascend to immortality. The ce where he was hiding was not easy to find at all. If not for Xia Qiluo¡¯s betrayal, no one would have been able to find him! Xu Yu was indignant. He tried his best to block Xia Qiluo¡¯s attack. Seeing that a ck bead condensed on Liu Sanniang¡¯s palm, Xu Yu was terrified and wanted to escape. He quickly said, ¡°Qiluo, you were deceived by her. If you believe her, you¡¯ll really die in the end. You hate her so much. She stole everything from you. I even know that you like her husband. As long as Liu Sanniang dies, Chu Yan will be yours.¡± Xia Qiluo sneered. ¡°Is that so?¡± Xu Yu nodded crazily. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. What I said is absolutely true. There are many things you don¡¯t know. I have already calcted it. Liu Sanniang has used five of her internal organs. At this moment, she only has a heart left. If she wants to find us, she has to use her heart. Without the heart, she will die. Isn¡¯t this what you want? Qiluo, what you want is right in front of you. Aren¡¯t you going to take it?¡± Xu Yu¡¯s expression was fanatical as he stared into Xia Qiluo¡¯s eyes. Xia Qiluo looked at Xu Yu and curled her lips, her eyes cold. ¡°What I want is in front of me.¡± Xia Qiluo looked at Liu Sanniang. Liu Sanniang was already casting a seal with blood. Looking at the seal that looked like a, Xia Qiluo said coldly, ¡°What I want is for you to die.¡± Xia Qiluo stabbed through Xu Yu¡¯s heart. She was still jealous of Liu Sanniang, but she did not want to help the evildoers anymore. She would not allow herself to be deceived again. She wanted to do the right thing. She thought that without these sources of evil, after she died and had a next life, she could find someone who cared about her. A white light headed towards the horizon. As Liu Sanniang chanted softly, it rained. Rain that was filled with vitality sprinkled down from the sky, nourishing this devastated world. Xia Qiluo sensed carefully. Soon, she said, ¡°Two hundred miles to the west, there¡¯s another one.¡± She left with Liu Sanniang and the others again. Along the way, no one spoke. Soon, they arrived at the deep forest. This ce was extremely quiet. There was no sign of anyone, not even the sound of insects or birds. Xia Qiluo was sensing carefully. She stopped in front of a tree. Finally, she pointed at a big tree and said, ¡°I think he¡¯s here, but I¡¯m not very sure. The fluctuation of spiritual energy is unstable.¡± Xia Qiluo was a little nervous. She did not know what was going on. This tree did not look like it could hide people. However, the fact that Xu Bo could be inside the mountain and Xu Yu could hide underground was enough to prove that anything was possible. The ce where they were remolding their body was definitely a ce that ordinary people could not find. Chu Yan raised his sword and waved it. A piece of the bark fell with a whoosh, revealing Xu Mu and Xu Zhou inside. There was a bloody hole in Xu Zhou¡¯s chest. His wide eyes had long lost their luster, but from his puzzled expression, one could still tell how much shock he was in before he died. The person who attacked him was someone he trusted so much. Even until his death, he did not get an exnation. When Xu Mu saw Xia Qiluo, he had the same expression as Xu Yu. He was shocked and angry. ¡°Qiluo, how can you disobey my orders?¡± Xia Qiluo no longer wanted to hear the same words. She raised her sword and stabbed. Where did they get the cheeks to question her? How shameless. It sounded disgusting and she did not want to hear a word. Liu Sanniang also went forward and used the same method to condense Xu Zhou¡¯s corpse into a ck bead. After Liu Sanniang set up the array formation with blood and chanted the scriptures, Xu Mu¡¯s white body turned into a white light. A fine rain slowly fell, returning all the vitality and spiritual energy they had absorbed. Xia Qiluo felt a pain in her heart. She opened her mouth and spat out arge mouthful of blood mixed with minced flesh. Xu Qing looked at her and said worriedly, ¡°Qiluo, you¡¯ll die.¡± Xu Qing gradually understood everything. He was just a container for his senior brother to keep all his sins, and Xia Qiluo was the sword. However, Xia Qiluo was a double-edged sword. Now, she was in Liu Sanniang¡¯s hands, so what Xia Qiluo killed was evil. How could Jin Chanzi allow his chess pieces to betray him? Xia Qiluo was most likely suffering from the bacsh of betraying her sect. Xia Qiluo wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth and swallowed the blood in her throat. She said coldly, ¡°I was going to die anyway. I didn¡¯t die instantly, which proves that it¡¯s not going to kill for the time being..¡± Chapter 868 - 868: I’ll Find Them Even If I Die Chapter 868: I¡¯ll Find Them Even If I Die Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Xia Qiluo looked at Liu Sanniang and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Thest one is hiding 180 miles to the south.¡± Xia Qiluo shivered. Every inch of her skin was in pain, as if it was burning. She also seemed to smell the stench of decay. The sins, the thick sins, came back to her. It was a lie on the top of another. The sins that they said they had gotten rid of were still there. The pain that was once unbearable was actually endured by Xia Qiluo. What was more, she did not cry or shout. Xia Qiluo leaned against the carriage, closed her eyes, and hugged her body tightly, trembling slightly. Liu Sanniang reached out and grabbed Xia Qiluo¡¯s hand. She chanted the scriptures softly. The gentle voice sounded like it came from the heavens. Xia Qiluo smiled. For her entire life, she did not know what having friends felt like. Before leaving the Xia Dynasty, she was a princess. The people around her were either ttering or polite to her. She thought that when she first met Liu Sanniang, other than being shocked, she probably also wanted to be friends with her. However, she was used to being ttered and couldn¡¯t bring herself to take the initiative to make friends. After an unknown period of time, the carriage stopped. Xia Qiluo looked up. ¡°We¡¯re here. I¡¯ll go and sense.¡± The sound of a waterfall outside was deafening. Xia Qiluo did not know if Liu Sanniang had heard her, but she felt that she might not be able to hold on for long, so she immediately stood up. After getting out of the carriage, Xia Qiluo walked forward. Her vision blurred and she felt that something seemed to have fallen to the ground. She looked down and was shocked to find that it was the flesh on her face. She reached out with a trembling hand and touched her sunken face. She closed her eyes and said with a trembling voice, ¡°Under the waterfall.¡± She was afraid that she would be seen like this. Xia Qiluo squatted down and covered her face. ¡°Miss Liu, kill me.¡± Liu Sanniang walked behind Xia Qiluo and squatted down. ¡°Where is Jin Chanzi?¡± Liu Sanniang picked up the flesh on the ground. The flesh turned into ck smoke in her hand. Xia Qiluo saw it through the corner of her eye, and she also saw the pity and heartache in Liu Sanniang¡¯s eyes. Xia Qiluo closed her eyes. She could feel thick sin devouring her crazily. She could feel that the skin on her body had melted, and her bones were being corroded. It was so painful that her mind was about to explode. As endless pain attacked her, at thest moment, Xia Qiluo screamed the name of a ce, ¡°Phoenix Mountain¡­¡± Then, Xia Qiluo¡¯s entire body turned into ck smoke, just like Xu Zhou and the others. Xu Qing fell to the ground and could no longer move. However, his eyes were still wide open and were looking in the direction of the waterfall. He wanted to see his senior brother die with his own eyes. He watched as Xia Qiluo died. He also knew that he was going to die. Dying was not all that uneptable to him at this moment. The waterfall surged, making it impossible for anyone to approach. Liu Sanniang and Chu Yan were about to enter. Wu Ju said softly, ¡°Miss Liu, let me deal with thest person. After I kill him, you can do the rest, okay?¡± Wu Ju looked at the waterfall with a deep gaze. ¡°As you know, my mother is in this person¡¯s soul g. My mother has been trapped in it for many years. I want to reincarnate her myself, okay?¡± Liu Sanniang stopped and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Wu Ju¡¯s strength could not be underestimated. He was one with good and evil. If letting him do this could get rid of the obsession in his heart, it would be a good thing. Wu Ju smiled gently. ¡°Thank you, Miss Liu.¡± After receiving Liu Sanniang¡¯s permission, Wu Ju headed towards the waterfall. The huge waterfall could not stop him. Wu Ju walked into the waterfall and then a roar like a ferocious beast came out. Chu Yan held Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand and squeezed it. Liu Sanniang said slowly, ¡°The opportunity to get rid of evil once and for all is on him.¡± Chu Yan frowned. ¡°Without internal organs, how can you live?¡± Liu Sanniang looked straight into Chu Yan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Long Yi, I¡¯m the incarnation of the heavens. Before I met you, it was my responsibility to protect the world. I can¡¯t guarantee if I can really return to the Divine World with you, but I have no choice, understand?¡± Chu Yan tightened his grip on Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand, his heart aching. He had gone to countless worlds to find her soul not just so that she could sacrifice herself to save the world. Looking into Liu Sanniang¡¯s eyes, Chu Yan smiled. ¡°If I can¡¯t return with you, I might as well destroy this world.¡± This was a threat. If Liu Sanniang could save this world, he could also destroy it. Liu Sanniang was helpless. ¡°How dare you?¡± She wanted to protect, and he wanted to destroy. Liu Sanniang wanted to pull her hand out of Chu Yan¡¯s grip, but Chu Yan grabbed it tightly and looked at her. Liu Sanniang looked away and was sulking. If the heavens wanted to destroy his loved one, he would destroy the heavens. Chu Yan looked at the waterfall in front of him, his eyes deep. There were still sharp screamsing from inside from time to time, mixed with endless anger and hatred. If Wuju wanted to kill his enemy with his own hands, he had to reincarnate his mother and release countless evil spirits who were trapped in the soul g. Wu Ju waved his hand, and the mountain wall copsed, revealing Xu Qing. Beside Xu Ran was a doll. It was so ck that it seemed to have blended into the darkness. As for Xu Ran, he was already almost transparent, like a top-grade jade. He had absorbed spiritual energy and vitality the longest and was closest to ascending to immortality. After being disrupted, Xu Ran took out his soul g without hesitation. From the g, a ck skeleton came out. The skeleton let out a sharp scream and charged at Wu Ju. Wu Ju did not dodge. Instead, he knelt down and shouted softly, ¡°Mother, I camete..¡± Chapter 869 - 869: Mother, You’ve suffered. It’s My Fault Chapter 869: Mother, You¡¯ve suffered. It¡¯s My Fault Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Wu Ju had a faint smile on his face. He looked up at the skeleton and let the skeleton p him on the head. As he called ¡°mother¡± repeatedly, the skeleton gradually slowed down. Wu Ju looked at the skeleton without flinching. ¡°Mother, I¡¯ve made you suffer all these years. It¡¯s my fault.¡± Blood flowed out of the corner of Wu Ju¡¯s mouth. He put his palms together and slowly chanted the scriptures. The skeleton kept trembling, as if it was struggling in pain. It roared hoarsely into Wu Ju¡¯s ears, ¡°Leave¡­¡± Even though she had been manipted, she was still using herst bit of willpower to resist. Hearing the concern in the skeleton¡¯s roar, Wu Ju smiled gently. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll bear the pain for you.¡± When Wu Ju called her mother, Huang Xianxian¡¯s will to resist the maniptor reached its peak. This was her child, the child who had already grown up. This was her and Huang Lang¡¯er¡¯s child. He had already be an adult and became a monk¡­ How had he survived all these years on his own? Concern and worry instantly overwhelmed Huang Xianxian. ¡°My son¡­¡± Huang Xianxian spoke with difficulty. Wu Ju smiled gently. ¡°Mother.¡± Huang Xianxian looked at Wu Ju. Even though the skeleton was expressionless, Wu Ju could feel Huang Xianxian¡¯s emotions. ¡°You look so much like him.¡± Huang Xianxian did not expect to see her child again. In this world, there was nothing she could not let go of except her child and her lover. As the maniptive power increased, Huang Xianxian knelt down and let out painful roars. Wu Ju reached out and grabbed the skeleton¡¯s hand. He closed his eyes and focused on chanting the scriptures. A steady stream of ck aura entered his body through his hand, and the skeleton turned from ck to white. When all the evil spirits were taken away by Wu Ju, Huang Xianxian¡¯s soul was extracted from the skeleton. Even though Huang Xianxian resisted with all her might, the skeleton still dug its w-like hands into Wu Ju¡¯s scalp. Huang Xianxian was worried and anxious. ¡°Stop it. Don¡¯t worry about me. Just kill me.¡± There were five deep bloody holes on Wu Ju¡¯s head. Warm blood flowed out, dyeing his white robe red. Huang Xianxian¡¯s heart ached. ¡°Don¡¯t do this for me. Stop.¡± Huang Xianxian screamed loudly and broke down. Wu Ju, on the other hand, did not move. He chanted the scriptures, and every word carried a force. Gradually, the force became stronger and stronger as it surrounded the skeleton. Huang Xianxian¡¯s heart ached. Only bypletely cutting off her connection with the soul g could she escape the maniptor. Huang Xianxian roared, causing the soul g floating in front of Xu Ran to sway crazily. Amidst the crazy roars and screams, there was the sound of scriptures. Gradually, the soul g started to crack. Xu Ran¡¯s expression copsed. He roared, ¡°I order you to kill him immediately! I¡¯m your master. Kill him!¡± Tears of blood flowed out of Huang Xianxian¡¯s eyes, ears, and nose. She turned around and roared at Xu Ran, ¡°Never¡ª¡± The cracks became denser and wider on the soul g, and it was about to shatter. Xu Ran was burning with anxiety. Wu Ju did not stop chanting. Huang Xianxian was trying her best to break free from the control of the soul g. No matter how much Xu Ran wanted to stop them, he could not. With thest crack, the g broke apart and lost its effect. Xu Qing spat out a mouthful of blood. Huang Xianxian immediately retracted her hand. She touched Wu Ju¡¯s face. ¡°My son, it¡¯s all my fault. Does it hurt?¡± Huang Xianxian wiped the blood off Wu Ju¡¯s body as tears streamed down her face. Wu Ju smiled and shook his head at Huang Xianxian. ¡°I don¡¯t feel any pain.¡± As the scriptures were chanted, Huang Xianxian knew that it was time for her to leave. She looked at Wu Ju with reluctance in her eyes. They had just reunited, and now they were going to part forever. After she entered reincarnation, they would probably never meet again. Wu Ju looked at Huang Xianxian and said gently, ¡°Mother, go. Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m fine. Go and meet Father. Please forgive me for being unable to fulfill my filial piety to you.¡± Huang Xianxian turned into a golden light and disappeared. Wu Ju also got up from the ground. The water flow of the waterfall became smaller and smaller. Without the cover of the huge waterfall, light shone in. Wu Ju looked at Xu Ran emotionlessly. Then he walked out and looked at Xu Qing, who was trying his best to open his eyes. He raised his hand and injected a force into Xu Qing. With the support of this force, Xu Qing slowly stood up and walked towards Xu Ran. Xu Qing smiled and said, ¡°Senior brother, you didn¡¯t expect me to still be alive, right?¡± Xu Ran¡¯s eyes revealed hatred. He looked at the cloth doll beside him that was already ck. How could Xu Qing still be alive? Xu Ran asked angrily, ¡°Did you bring them here to kill me?¡± Xu Qing shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not me. It¡¯s Qiluo. You wanted to use her as your weapon, but little did you know that your weapon would turn around and kill you. It¡¯s karma that brought you to your tragic ending. It¡¯s impossible for you to ascend and be an immortal!¡± Xu Ran felt like suffocation. He was almost there. If they hadn¡¯t found him, he might have been able to leave this world and ascend to the Divine World in two days. Looking at the unwillingness in Xu Ran¡¯s eyes, Xu Qing was finally satisfied. ¡°Let me tell you one more thing. I was the one who told him about Huang Xianxian..¡± Chapter 870 - 870: Heading to Phoenix Mountain Chapter 870: Heading to Phoenix Mountain Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Xu Ran¡¯s eyes were filled with anger. Xu Qing was smug. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. I¡¯m not afraid of death, but now, you can no longer ascend to immortality. I¡¯m very satisfied. Hahahaha¡ª¡± Xu Qingughed loudly, and hisughter gradually disappeared. He fell straight down and stopped breathing. Xu Ran was so angry that his heart was bleeding, but there was nothing he could do. A lot of ck smoke rose on Xu Ran¡¯s body and entered Xu Qing¡¯s body. In an instant, Xu Qing¡¯s corpse had already turned ck. Liu Sanniang walked forward and condensed all the sins into a ck bead. Xu Ran absorbed spiritual energy crazily, trying to reach immortality in a single step. However, no matter how much spiritual energy and vitality he absorbed, he felt that it was not enough. When Liu Sanniang finished drawing the talisman and came over, Xu Ran was still absorbing spiritual energy crazily. The talisman attached to him and Xu Ran roared. He was indignant that all his efforts were in vain in the end. When the talisman was gone, Xu Ran¡¯s body turned into a white light and flew to the horizon, while Liu Sanniang chanted the scriptures softly. ck clouds gathered in the sky, and thunder rumbled. Soon, bean-sized raindrops fell from the clouds, nourishing and repairing this devastatednd. In Liu Sanniang¡¯s palm was a heavy ck bead. Wu Ju looked at Liu Sanniang and asked gently, ¡°Miss Liu, are you going to the Phoenix Mountain?¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. Wu Ju smiled. ¡°Coincidentally, I¡¯m going too. Let¡¯s go together.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Wu Ju. ¡°Okay.¡± Without the evil source that absorbed vitality and spiritual energy, the lives of themoners would gradually return to normal. Those who had the gue would also gradually be cured. Those who died of the gue would also reincarnate. Without the goddess of the Western Wild, everything would return to normal. A carriage slowly drove past the main road. Two men were driving the carriage. One of them was dressed in ck and had a cold expression. The other was dressed in a white robe and had a gentle expression. Liu Sanniang sat in the carriage with General ck leaning against her leg. Lin Jie was sleeping inside. The carriage was swaying. Lin Jie¡¯s eyshes fluttered. After a while, he slowly opened his eyes and looked at Liu Sanniang in disbelief. ¡°Shifu.¡± Liu Sanniang nced at Lin Jie and poured a cup of warm tea. Lin Jie indeed felt that his throat was dry and ufortable. After drinking the water, he felt much better. Lin Jie was puzzled. ¡°Shifu, I¡¯m still alive?¡± Lin Jie thought that he was already dead. He also felt that he should be dead. Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Lin Jie looked at Liu Sanniang and sized her up carefully. Gradually, his eyes became moist, and tears rolled down his face. ¡°Shifu, you¡­¡± Liu Sanniang reached out and touched Lin Jie¡¯s head. ¡°After I leave this world, you have to live well.¡± Lin Jie lowered his head, not daring to imagine or ask. However, even if he did not ask, he could feel Liu Sanniang¡¯s feelings. A Divine Emperor who harmed the world had to be eliminated, but in order to get rid of him, Liu Sanniang had to sacrifice her life. The way into Phoenix Mountain was through a valley covered in fog. At a certain point, they could no longer drive the carriage and had to walk their way in. When they walked into the fog, they realized that the ground was scorched, and there was a charred smell. This was Phoenix Mountain, their final destination. The fog was very thick, covering the sky. When they entered the fog, they could no longer see anything. They could only see each other. As they walked deeper and deeper, they still could not see any vegetation. Instead, wherever they went, the scorched earth under their feet was covered in a thickyer of ashes. When the ck figure appeared in front of them, Liu Sanniang and the others stopped in their tracks. The ck figure gradually turned around. He took off his ck robe, revealing his handsome facial features. However, his eyes were sharp and there was no coldness when he looked at people. With a wave of his hand, a table and chairs appeared in front of him. He sat down. ¡°It¡¯s just a small world. Why do you have to go to such an extent to save it? There are countless billions of worlds outside this small world. It doesn¡¯t matter if this insignificant small world is destroyed.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at him calmly and said, ¡°You¡¯re the Divine Emperor, that phoenix.¡± The Divine Emperor smiled. His face gradually changed to that of a white-haired old man. His voice was hoarse as he said, ¡°I can also be someone else. I have too many identities, so many that I can¡¯t even remember.¡± The Divine Emperor looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Why won¡¯t you give up on this world? You have so many worlds. Why are you holding a strand of your hair so tightly when you have hundreds of thousands of hairs?¡± Liu Sanniang said coldly, ¡°Yes, you can¡¯t forget about getting even a strand of hair from me.¡± The Divine Emperor finally returned to his original appearance and smiled. ¡°Since you want me to die, let¡¯s die together.¡± The Divine Emperor stared at Liu Sanniang, his eyes burning with suppressed anger. With a wave of his hand, the scenery around him suddenly changed to a world filled with thick spiritual energy and vitality. There were cultivators and spiritual beasts flying through the air. ¡°Open your eyes and take a good look at what Dao is!¡± The Divine Emperor roared. He was Han Zhen¡¯s spiritual beast. The two of them had never formed a contract, but they were like brothers and trusted each other. He thought that Han Zhen was upright and righteous. The two of them cultivated together. When their cultivation reached perfection, they would naturally ascend to the Divine World to continue their brotherhood. However, he did not expect that during the heavenly tribtion, Han Zhen would erupt with so much demonic aura. Moreover, at some point, an array was cast on him, and all the demonic aura was transferred to him. As for him, he was devoured by the demonic aura and fell on Phoenix Mountain. The pain of being burned by the mes destroyed him. However, he was a phoenix. Under extreme resentment and indignation, he was reborn. He wanted to ascend to the Divine World to take revenge, but he could not get rid of those sins on him. He spread the sins so that one day, he would transcend the tribtion and ascend again.. Chapter 871 - 871: I’m Here to Save You. This Is the Heavenly Dao Chapter 871 - 871: I¡¯m Here to Save You. This Is the Heavenly Dao Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions When the vibrant scenery around them disappeared, the scorched earth and thick ashes under their feet reminded Liu Sanniang and the others that what they saw was an illusion. Now, thisnd was dead and lifeless after it was burned. The Divine Emperor looked at Liu Sanniang and smiled evilly. ¡°If you want to get rid of me, you have to pay with your life!¡± He knew that Liu Sanniang had already collected the sins he scattered and could get rid of him, but so what? If Liu Sanniang really wanted to get rid of him, she had to pay with her life. The Divine Emperor spread out his hands casually. ¡°Miss Liu, we don¡¯t have to fight each other. You have tens of thousands of worlds. What¡¯s wrong with giving up this world? It¡¯s not worth it to die for such a world. Even if I was the one who scattered the sins, were those people and creatures filled with greed and ambition really innocent?¡±
    ¡°When I give them endless power, they will reveal their ugliest side. They will abandon their wives and children to do horrendous things. Their existence is a pollution of this world. They are not worthy of your protection at all.¡± ¡°Human desires and ambitions are endless. When one is poor, one¡¯s wish is to eat their fill. However, after eating, they will start to dream about having many wives and concubines. They will want to live forever. Don¡¯t you think this is disgusting?¡± The Divine Emperor had seen through people. His tone was mocking, and his eyes were extremely cold. From the moment he was betrayed, the seed of hatred was buried in his heart. His trust in the world had long gone. In his eyes, humans and living beings were all disgusting. Liu Sanniang looked at the Divine Emperor and said calmly, ¡°How do you know that Han Zhen has really be an immortal?¡± The Divine Emperor frowned and looked at Liu Sanniang in disbelief. He gritted his teeth and asked, ¡°I saw him riding the golden light to the Divine World with my own eyes. If he didn¡¯t be immortal, what did he be?¡± Liu Sanniang walked towards the Divine Emperor. Lin Jie grabbed Liu Sanniang¡¯s palm. ¡°Shifu.¡± There were tears in Lin Jie¡¯s eyes. He looked at Liu Sanniang without even daring to blink, afraid that if Liu Sanniang left, he would never be able to see her again. Tears rolled down his face, and he refused to let go. Lin Jie looked at Chu Yan and said in a choked voice, ¡°Don¡¯t let Shifu go.¡± Chu Yan¡¯s expression was cold as he watched Lin Jie grab Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand. He reached out and pried open Lin Jie¡¯s fingers one by one. Lin Jie cried, ¡°Don¡¯t let Shifu go.¡± Chu Yan was a little impatient. He reached out and tapped on Lin Jie¡¯s forehead. Lin Jie¡¯s body went limp and he fell to the ground. Chu Yan looked at Liu Sanniang with his deep and calm eyes under which irresistible anger was brewing. Liu Sanniang smiled at Chu Yan and walked towards the Divine Emperor. She sat down in front of the Divine Emperor and ced her hand on the table. The Divine Emperor frowned and looked at Liu Sanniang coldly. Liu Sanniang said calmly, ¡°You¡¯ve lived for more than a thousand years. Do you understand what the Heavenly Dao is?¡± The Divine Emperor sneered and mocked, ¡°Heavenly Dao, you¡¯re talking about the Heavenly Dao where the good people suffer injustice and the bad people get away unpunished?¡± The mockery in the Divine Emperor¡¯s tone was extremely ear-piercing. He was filled with malice and displeasure towards this world. Liu Sanniang said slowly, ¡°I¡¯ve never wanted to kill you, but to save you and the world. This is the Heavenly Dao.¡± The emperor¡¯s smile disappeared. Liu Sanniang¡¯s calm voice was like thunder to him. He looked at her and tried to see a trace of deception in her eyes, but no matter how he looked at her, she only revealed sincerity. For some reason, the Divine Emperor felt that Liu Sanniang¡¯s eyes seemed to be sparkling with light. The more he looked at her, the more he was attracted to her. He looked away and closed his eyes, sneering. ¡°Then how are you going to save me?¡± He did not believe that he could be saved. From the moment he started spreading evil, he was destined to either die or live. He wanted to live, but would Liu Sanniang let him live? If she didn¡¯t let him live, wouldn¡¯t that mean that he had to die. Then what was the point of talking about saving him? Did she want to kill him to save him? What a joke! The Divine Emperor felt extremely ironic. Liu Sanniang¡¯s expression did not change. She reached out her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see Han Zhen¡¯s ending?¡± The Divine Emperor looked at the hands in front of him and smiled. ¡°How ironic. In the past, I was the one giving help to others. Since when did I be someone needing help? Do you know how those people begged me for help?¡± The Divine Emperor stretched out his hand. His hand was slender and especially good-looking. He looked at his hand and said, ¡°They treated me like a savior and begged me to give them great power. I¡¯ve almostprehended all thews in this world. I only need to extend a finger and tap their forehead to give them the power to achieve anything they want.¡± ¡°If you want to save me, why don¡¯t you let me save you first? Let me see how you died in your previous life.¡± The Divine Emperor narrowed his dangerous eyes at Liu Sanniang. Without his permission, it was impossible for Liu Sanniang to break through his mental defense. The Divine Emperor looked at Liu Sanniang teasingly, as if he did not care if she agreed or not. However, Liu Sanniang only reached out her hand and said calmly, ¡°Sure, but after that, you have to let me save you.¡± Seeing that Liu Sanniang had agreed, the Divine Emperor smiled. ¡°Then let¡¯s waste no time..¡± Chapter 872 - 872: I’m Here to Save You. This Is the Heavenly Dao 2 Chapter 872 - 872: I¡¯m Here to Save You. This Is the Heavenly Dao 2 Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions It was hard to say who would save who in the end. Since Liu Sanniang was willing to take the risk to reach out her hand, how could he let go of this opportunity? The Divine Emperor narrowed his eyes and reached out to grab Liu Sanniang¡¯s wrist. In the past thousand years, he had also seen people who had a benevolent nature. What he most enjoyed doing was take away their benevolence bit by bit and turn them into demons. No one was indestructible. No matter how benevolent they were, they would be contaminated bit by bit and be the person they used to hate the most. The Divine Emperor entered Liu Sanniang¡¯s sea of consciousness. He wanted to find her weakness and nted a seed of evil in her. As long as evil was nted, it would absorb nutrients and would grow into a towering tree that devoured its host.
    The Divine Emperor smiled. ¡°I want to see how you can walk out.¡± The Divine Emperor let go of Liu Sanniang¡¯s hand and did not look at her again. He looked at Chu Yan and Wu Ju, sizing them up. ¡°How interesting. One is lucky, and the other is unlucky. Tsk, tsk, tsk¡­¡± The Divine Emperor¡¯s sharp gazended on Wu Ju. ¡°How tragic. To fall in love with someone you can never have and have an opponent you can never defeat. Tsk, tsk, tsk. One is high up, and the other is down below. No wonder you can¡¯t evenpete with him for her.¡± Wu Ju and Chu Yan¡¯s faces darkened at the same time. The Divine Emperor could read Wu Ju¡¯s mind. He mocked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you indignant? Then what can you do? The way to get her is very simple. If you side with me, I will reverse time. At that time, you can be with her.¡± The Divine Emperor smiled mockingly. Looking at Wu Ju and Chu Yan¡¯s cold expressions, he did not feel afraid at all. After he finished speaking, Wu Ju lowered his eyes, not letting the Divine Emperor catch his emotions. The Divine Emperor did not care. He looked at Chu Yan and smiled even more yfully. ¡°Hehe, the body of a True Dragon, the dragon of the Divine World? So what if you¡¯re powerful? In this world, you can only be trapped in this mortal body. Outside this world, you can crush me with your finger, but in this world, you have to listen to me.¡± The Divine Emperor thought that Chu Yan and Wu Ju would be angered to the point of losing control. However, after he finished mocking them, the two of them didn¡¯t do anything rash. Chu Yan sneered. ¡°You¡¯re right. I can¡¯t do anything to you, but the heavens can, and she is the heavens.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been struggling for more than a thousand years under the heavens of this world, but you haven¡¯t been able to leave it. Isn¡¯t this proof that you¡¯re aplete trash and a failure? A thousand years ago, you were used and lost. Now, it¡¯s been a thousand years and yet you are still useless. How interesting.¡± Chu Yan mocked coldly. His calm tone was like thousands of knives that stabbed the emperor¡¯s heart. The Divine Emperor¡¯s face was ferocious, and his veins bulged. On his back, fiery red wings grew. Chu Yan sneered. ¡°A bird is just a bird. Its brain capacity is pitifully low. What¡¯s the point of ascending to the Divine World? You¡¯re just a tool to be used. You are just like a camel with a rope on your head in this world.¡± Chu Yan did not make a move, but his words were like a knife stabbing into the emperor¡¯s heart. Words could be touching and could also hurt people to death. The Divine Emperor was so angry that he turned into a phoenix. His golden eyes were sharp as he stared at Chu Yan. Chu Yan sneered. ¡°So what if you hate me so much? You can¡¯t change the fact that you¡¯re stupid. Why don¡¯t you take a good look in the mirror to see how stupid you are?¡± The Divine Emperor pped his wings angrily and crushed the table in front of him with his sharp ws. Seeing Liu Sanniang sitting quietly on the chair, the Divine Emperor returned to his human form. He looked at Liu Sanniang and sneered. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m just a bird, but so what if you¡¯re a god? Can you save her?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t. If you could, you would have done it long ago. Why would you use words to anger me? You can talk for all you want, but the person you love can¡¯te back. This will be your ending.¡± The Divine Emperor raised his hand and another table appeared in front of him. He slowly sat down and no longer looked at Chu Yan and Wu Ju. He wanted to provoke these two people, but he did not expect Chu Yan to be soposed. Fortunately, he calmed down when he thought of Liu Sanniang. Chu Yan was just saying these words to provoke him because he couldn¡¯t do anything else. The Divine Emperor narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Do you know what kind of illusion she is in? In thousands of illusions, you hurt her deeply by being with someone else and even want to take her life.¡± ¡°She is in an illusion where her parents don¡¯t dote on her and her brothers don¡¯t like her, and you, who she adored, broke off the engagement. You have countless beautiful wives and children. How can she escape such this heart-breaking illusion?¡± Looking at Chu Yan¡¯s clenched fists, the Divine Emperor smiled happily. Wu Ju sat cross-legged and chanted the scriptures softly. The emperor nced at Wu Ju. ¡°Monk, if you like her, why don¡¯t you fight for her? Don¡¯t you want beauty in your arms?¡± Wu Ju opened his eyes and looked at the Divine Emperor. He said calmly, ¡°Young Master Chu is right. A bird is just a bird. How can you understand human emotions? In this world, there are thousands of emotions. Some people are resentful for not getting what they wanted, and some people are willing to give up everything. There are thousands of types of people in the world. How do you know which one I am?¡± Wu Ju was straightforward. ¡°Miss Liu is the heavens. It¡¯s not strange for me to admire Miss Liu.. With your intelligence, how can you understand my emotions?¡± Chapter 873 - 873: I’m Here to Save You. This Is the Heavenly Dao 3 Chapter 873 - 873: I¡¯m Here to Save You. This Is the Heavenly Dao 3 Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The yful smile on the Divine Emperor¡¯s face was a little stiff, and wings actually showed signs of growing back. However, his anger was quickly suppressed. He said coldly, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s sec who will have thestugh.¡± He wanted to use words to provoke Wu Ju and Chu Yan. It would be best if he could see the two of them falling out. Wu Ju had a slight crush on Liu Sanniang, and Chu Yan was easily jealous. How could he allow anyone to take a fancy to his beloved woman? Much to his surprise, Chu Yan and Wu Ju stayed calm and collected.
    On the other hand, the Divine Emperor was so angry that he almost lost control of himself. Looking at Liu Sanniang, who seemed to be unconscious, the Divine Emperor¡¯s eyes darkened. Could Liu Sanniang wake up? The Divine Emperor did not provoke Chu Yan and Wu Ju anymore. From time to time, he would mock, ¡°Liu Sanniang won¡¯t wake up. At this moment, the evil seed I nted for her has probably already grown into a towering tree.¡± The sound of Wu Ju chanting scriptures annoyed the Divine Emperor. The scriptures of eminent monks always had a purifying power. After listening to it for a long time, the Divine Emperor felt a headacheing on. He mocked coldly, ¡°You like her, but does she know? She¡¯s just a woman in someone else¡¯s arms.¡± Wu Ju never said anything in response. No matter what the Divine Emperor said, it could affect him. The Divine Emperor wanted to mock Chu Yan, but Chu Yan was even harder to mock than Wu Ju. Neither of them was to be trifled with. The Divine Emperor could only stare at Liu Sanniang and cursed. His heart was already filled with anger. Only Liu Sanniang¡¯s death could extinguish this anger. After an unknown period of time, Liu Sanniang slowly opened her eyes. Her eyes were still calm as she looked at the Divine Emperor and said, ¡°It¡¯s your turn.¡± Seeing Liu Sanniang wake up, the Divine Emperor revealed an incredulous expression. He shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. How can you wake up? How can you survive? This is impossible!¡± How could anyonee back from hell? Liu Sanniang was not drowned in the endless darkness. She returned like a dazzling sun, dissipating the clouds bit by bit. The Divine Emperor was in disbelief. He was so agitated that he almost went crazy. ¡°I don¡¯t care what kind of Heavenly Dao you are. Since you¡¯re back, I¡¯ll destroy this world and make everyone die with me.¡± The Divine Emperor raised his hand. Behind him, the ck hole of hell unfurled. He wanted to create chaos and destroy this world. However, Liu Sanniang disappeared on the spot and appeared beside the Divine Emperor in the blink of an eye. She grabbed his hand and the majestic power of heaven and earth attacked the Divine Emperor. The Divine Emperor looked at Liu Sanniang resentfully and roared, ¡°Show me your true colors. I¡¯m not afraid of anything. If I can drag you down to hell with me, it will be worth it.¡± This was the end for him. He would either live or die. An endless ck hole opened, and a cold wind blew out. The Divine Emperor sneered as he imagined the scene of dark clouds covering the sky and killing people. Wu Ju¡¯s body that was wrapped in golden light was extremely dazzling. He walked into the ck hole step by step. He put his palms together and turned around to look at the Divine Emperor with a calm expression. The Divine Emperor looked at Wu Ju and let out a sharp roar. ¡°You lunatic, what can you get by sacrificing yourself?¡± Wu Ju looked at Liu Sanniang and smiled gently. ¡°Miss Liu, goodbye.¡± Wu Ju was surrounded by golden light, and the ck hole was gradually shrinking. He looked at Liu Sanniang quietly. He had never expressed his love for her and he didn¡¯t need to express it with words. Even if this world was riddled with ws, it was still worthy of their protection. He loved Liu Sanniang, but this kind of love did not necessarily have to be expressed. The golden light on Wu Ju¡¯s body became stronger and stronger. Although he had fallen into an endless hell, he had be an immortal. It would be his responsibility to guard the border between the Yin and Yang. From now on, he would protect countless worlds like Liu Sanniang. Seeing Wu Ju go to hell, the Divine Emperor¡¯s expression was twisted with anger. Liu Sanniang grabbed his wrist. The power was extremely powerful, making it difficult for him to resist. The Divine Emperor¡¯s five fingers turned into a sharp sword and stabbed into Liu Sanniang¡¯s chest. ¡°Die with me.¡± Liu Sanniang¡¯s expression was calm as she said slowly, ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. I¡¯m here to save you.¡± The Divine Emperor didn¡¯t believe it. He stabbed harder and wanted Liu Sanniang to die with him. Liu Sanniang chanted the scriptures softly. Her heart ached. It was thest of her five internal organs. The Divine Emperorughed crazily. ¡°If you don¡¯t let me be an immortal, then follow me to hell. I¡¯m very satisfied with this ending. It¡¯s good¡­ very good¡­¡± When Liu Sanniang sacrificed her beating heart, the Divine Emperor knew that Liu Sanniang would not live. The Divine Emperor thought that what awaited him would be death and dissipation. Perhaps it would be extremely painful, but it did not matter. He was already prepared. He was fearless. However, as time passed, the memories of the past shed across his mind one after another. In the end, his memory stopped at the scene he was most familiar with. Lightning shed and thunder rumbled in the sky. When all the demonic aura and sins surged into his body, the Divine Emperor¡¯s eyes were red and he let out a sad cry as he fell. Surrounded by the golden light, Han Zhen slowly flew into the sky. The Divine Emperor stared fixedly at Han Zhen. He watched as Han Zhen crossed the line that separated the mortal and immortal world. The ck clouds in the sky were thick and dense, covering the sky.. Chapter 874 - 874: I’m Here to Redeem You. This Is the Heavenly Dao 4 Chapter 874 - 874: I¡¯m Here to Redeem You. This Is the Heavenly Dao 4 Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions At that moment, the joy and excitement on Han Zhen¡¯s face gradually turned into fear and confusion. The thundercloud was even thicker than before, closing in on Han Zhi as if it wanted to devour him. Han Zhen roared excitedly, ¡°Why? I cultivated to perfection. Why will there be another lightning tribtion?¡± The people on the ground thought that he was going to be an immortal by ascending with the golden light, but who knew that what awaited him was a lightning tribtion! The Divine Emperor also found it unbelievable.
    However, a gentle voice was speaking in his ears. ¡°This is the justice you deserved. Even if he channeled all the sins into you, even if he cultivated to perfection, it¡¯s not like the Heavenly Dao doesn¡¯t know what he¡¯s done. Everything he has done will be recorded. How can such a person be an immortal?¡± Every word Liu Sanniang said shocked the Divine Emperor. As for Han Zhen, he was still shouting hysterically. Looking at the thickening thundercloud and the terrifying lightning, Han Zhen shouted with a ferocious expression. However, he was destined to not get an answer. The heavens would not exin anything to him. Rumble. The entire sky was filled with lightning that looked like spiderwebs, and Han Zhen¡¯s roars were covered and disappeared. His figure was burned to ashes by that bolt of lightning. It was impossible for him to be immortal and ascend. The scene in front of the Divine Emperor was getting further and further away. He fell and could not see anything in the sky. The mes in Phoenix Mountain burned his body, but they could not end his life. He was filled with hatred. However, when he saw Han Zhen¡¯s ending with his own eyes, all the hatred in his heart was relieved. He could feel that his body was getting lighter and lighter, and the sins that belonged to him had finally been returned to him. The Divine Emperor did not seem to feel the extreme pain. The ground under his feet was still charred. The Divine Emperor stood quietly on the spot. He looked at Liu Sanniang with sincerity in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Liu Sanniang¡¯s face was pale. The Divine Emperor knew that she was about to die, but how long could shest? The Divine Emperor lowered his head and looked at the white bones exposed on his body. His body had started rotting away. When thest since returned to him, the Divine Emperor¡¯s figure was almost transparent. He looked at the dissipating fog, and the scorchednd under his feet. This was the ce where he would die, but after he died, this deadnd would regain its vitality. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ and thank you¡­¡± The Divine Emperor¡¯s figurepletely disappeared. His soul was too weak. Even if he entered reincarnation, he would probably only be a worm or something. Chu Yan picked up Liu Sanniang with a cold gaze. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you home.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go home.¡± Lin Jie finally woke up. He helped take care of Liu Sanniang. Even though his eyes were red, he did not shed a tear. Chu Yan carried Liu Sanniang into the carriage. Lin Jie held the whip and said, ¡°Let me drive the carriage.¡± Chu Yan nced at Lin Jie and got into the carriage. General ck was left at the foot of the mountain. As soon as Liu Sanniang returned, it felt Liu Sanniang¡¯s weak aura. It leaned against Liu Sanniang¡¯s leg and let out an anxious whimper. Liu Sanniang did not even have the strength to raise her hand. She could only look at General ck andfort him silently. Chu Yan reached out and put his hand on General ck¡¯s head. Under Liu Sanniang¡¯s puzzled gaze, he extracted a divine aura from General ck and injected it into Liu Sanniang¡¯s body. General ck shrunk in size at a visible speed. Without its divine aura, it was just an ordinary ck dog. Liu Sanniang regained some strength. Her exhausted body seemed to have been alleviated. Chu Yan hugged Liu Sanniang and said, ¡°It only looks like Bu Yun, but Bu Yun is already dead. I injected a trace of divine sense into General ck to let it protect you. Now that you¡¯re so weak, it¡¯s only right for me to take back this divine aura to save you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t me me. Whether it¡¯s Bu Yun or General ck, they¡¯re willing to sacrifice for you.¡± Chu Yan kissed Liu Sanniang¡¯s forehead. Liu Sanniang did not me Chu Yan. She leaned into Chu Yan¡¯s arms and fell asleep. Her former spiritual beast was called Bu Yun. The current General ck had shrunk by two times in size, but it was still a loyal guard. Liu Sanniang touched General ck¡¯s head, and General ck happily rubbed its head against her palm and wagged its tail. Chu Yan said in a low voice, ¡°This divine aura can only sustain your life for three months at most. After three months¡­¡± If he returned to the Divine World and could not see her, he would probably go crazy. Chu Yan did not say it. Liu Sanniang leaned into Chu Yan¡¯s arms. She could not answer Chu Yan. If they could never meet again, she would cherish the present. Even if it was just three months, she had to cherish every moment they spent together. The carriage slowly drove past the main road. They seemed to have been in the mountains for a while. The weather was very hot. After asking around, they found out that it was already the 20th of May. Along the way, they could see many sceneries. The grains in the fields were growing healthily. The people in the field were sweating. The gue had passed, and they used their hard work to earn food. The three countries were peaceful. The Jin Dynasty and the Yan Dynasty begged for peace. Every year, they would pay tribute to maintain the peace. Looking at the vibrant world, Lin Jie knew that Liu Sanniang¡¯s mission had beenpleted. The Yin and Yang were in bnce. At the end of June, Liu Sanniang returned to the capital. Xia Hongming had already seeded the throne. Under his management, the gue quickly subsided. He was already a good emperor loved and adored by themoners. When Liu Sanniang returned to the Liu family, Madam Wei cried. Liu Sanniang patted Madam Wei¡¯s back andforted her gently, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m back. I won¡¯t leave again..¡± Chapter 875 - 875: Farewell Chapter 875: Farewell Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Madam Wei sobbed and looked at Liu Sanniang, asking, ¡°Really? I¡¯m old. Don¡¯t lie to me.¡± Madam Wei quickly wanted to confirm if what Liu Sanniang said was true. Liu Sanniang wiped Madam Wei¡¯s tears and nodded with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ve done everything I need to do. In the future, I¡¯ll stay at home with you.¡± Liu Sanniang leaned on Madam Wei¡¯s shoulder. The love of family was always sweet and warm. These were all the reasons why she had struggled to walk back from the darkness. Madam Wei was overjoyed to hear Liu Sanniang¡¯s guarantee and quickly wiped her tears. ¡°Hurry up and go in. I¡¯m going to make dozens of dishes today to celebrate.¡± Madam Wei¡¯s hands were trembling. She pulled Lin Jie into the house and shouted to Mr. Liu, ¡°Come and prepare food with me. Later, we¡¯ll cook a good meal for our daughter. You haven¡¯t drunk with Yan for a long time. I have to cook a few eggs for General ck first.¡± Madam Wei dragged Lin Jie to the kitchen. General ck was still familiar with the Liu family. He seemed to like being doted on by Madam Wei. When he heard that Madam Wei was going to cook eggs for him, he wagged his tail and followed behind her. Liu Dng and Liu Eng patted Chu Yan on the shoulder and walked into the house. Hu Yu and Liu Yuanyuan did not appear. Instead, they waited silently because they knew that Liu Sanniang did not have much time left. She needed time to say goodbye to her family. Hu Yu was very unhappy. She leaned against Liu Yuanyuan listlessly. Hu Yu, who had always been lively, did not speak. Liu Yuanyuan did not speak either. It was unknown what she was thinking. Madam Wei asked Lin Jie to help start the fire. She ced more than ten eggs in the pot and went to the stove. She pulled Lin Jie and asked, ¡°Jie, tell me the truth. Is Sanniang leaving?¡± Madam Wei¡¯s eyes were red. She looked at Lin Jie¡¯s face and saw tears in his eyes. Hee nodded. ¡°Shifu sacrificed herself to save the world. The divine aura can only sustain her life for three months at most. At the end of August¡­¡± Madam Wei covered her mouth to stop herself from crying. ¡°So the rumors in the capital are all true¡­¡± Ever since Octoberst year, gue rampaged through the Xia Dynasty. Temples were always full of people praying. In the face of a disaster, people could not do anything. At that time, most of them stayed in seclusion. In private, Mr. Liu and Madam Wei even talked about it. They were worried about Liu Sanniang, who had not returned yet. They wondered if their daughter had gone to deal with the gue. Everything had returned to normal now. Liu Sanniang was back, but when Madam Wei hugged her daughter just now, she felt that it was not right. Liu Sanniang¡¯s body was too cold. Madam Wei tried her best not to cry. Now that she heard it from Lin Jie, she could no longer hold back her tears. Lin Jie lowered his head, not knowing how tofort her. Mr. Liu came in at some point. He walked to Madam Wei¡¯s side and patted her shoulder. He sighed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s spend time together happily as a family for thest few days. Don¡¯t let our daughter be worried about us.¡± Madam Wei cried and nodded. Madam Wei touched Lin Jie¡¯s head. ¡°Jie, I¡¯ll make you something deliciouster. Eat more so that you can grow up quickly.¡± Lin Jie nodded. General ck sat at the side docilely. Madam Wei touched General ck¡¯s head. ¡°You little hero, you can stay at home in the future. Even if you don¡¯t look as mighty as before, you¡¯re still the most handsome General ck.¡± General ck leaned against Madam Wei¡¯s palm and licked it, silently expressing his joy. Because she did not have much time, Liu Sanniang stayed with Chu Yan at the Liu family¡¯s house. In her spare time, she would still embroider for her family. While she was thinking about how to say goodbye to her family, they already knew that she was leaving. Everyone was trying their best to treat her well. They did not ask or say anything. Since Liu Sanniang was back, Su Yanyu naturally had toe. Su Yanyu had originallyposed himself, but the moment he saw Liu Sanniang, he broke down. He went up and knelt down with a thud. He hugged Liu Sanniang¡¯s legs and cried, his face covered in snot and tears. Liu Sanniang had no choice but to let Chu Yan leave first. Chu Yan left with a cold expression. Su Yanyu howled and cried, ¡°Shifu, Shifu¡­ If you leave, where can I find you? Will our fate as master and disciple end forever¡­¡± Liu Sanniang was a little helpless. Speaking of which, Su Yanyu was about the same age as her, but he was crying like a child. Su Yanyu did not feel that there was anything wrong with him doing this. In his opinion, Liu Sanniang was his elder. Liu Sanniang had given him a new life. If not for Liu Sanniang, he would have died long ago. Liu Sanniang was the guiding star in his life. She had made him what he was. The more Su Yanyu thought about it, the sadder he became. Liu Sanniang wiped his tears helplessly. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. You¡¯re also my disciple and a part of the Mystic World. Don¡¯t let anything affect your Dao heart. In the future, when you choose your disciples, you have to teach them well.¡± Su Yanyu nodded. Liu Sanniang sighed. ¡°You have to follow your heart when ites to your rtionship with Liu Yuanyuan. If you want to quit, you have to make it clear to her. Don¡¯t make her hate you.¡± Su Yanyu nodded. ¡°Shifu, don¡¯t worry. I know what I have to do.¡± Su Yanyu went out with red and swollen eyes. Seeing him like this, Liu Sanniang felt that it was time to find a time to say goodbye to her family. At night, the family sat around the big round table to eat. Liu Sanniang raised her wine bowl and the family looked at her with reluctance. Madam Wei and Mr. Liu almost cried. Liu Sanniang¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. As she smiled, she said in a choked voice, ¡°Father, Mother, First Brother, Sister-inw, Second Brother, Second Sister-inw, I know you all know that I¡¯m leaving. Thank you for taking care of me. I love you..¡± Chapter 876 - 876: Farewell 2 Chapter 876 - 876: Farewell 2 Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Madam Wei couldn¡¯t take it anymore. It was as if someone was digging out her heart. She turned around and leaned on Mr. Liu¡¯s shoulder, crying. Tears welled up in Mr. Liu¡¯s eyes and he could not say a word. Liu Dng gently pulled Tang An into his arms. No one said anything, but the tears in their eyes said it all. Chu Yan frowned and squeezed Liu Sanniang¡¯s palm. ¡°You¡¯lle back, right?¡±
    The time was up. He did not dare to think about what would happen if he could not find her after returning. Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°I¡¯lle back again. I¡¯vepleted my mission. I naturally have to go where I need to go to be immortal, but I¡¯ll stille back to visit my parents.¡± Madam Wei looked at Liu Sanniang. ¡°Can you not leave?¡± Liu Sanniang could not answer. Mr. Liuforted Madam Wei, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Look at those who cultivate. Which one of them doesn¡¯t want to be an immortal? Isn¡¯t it good that Sanniang bes immortal?¡± Liu Eng smiled with tears in his eyes. ¡°Sanniang, after you be an immortal, do you still have to embroider your own clothes? Can you make clothes out of thin air?¡± After saying that, Liu Eng smiled. Liu Sanniang smiled and held back the tears in her eyes. ¡°I can make clothes out of thin air, but I can also embroider it myself.¡± Liu Dng took a wine ss. ¡°I wish you all the best.¡± That night, the family was all drunk. At night, there were no cries. Liu Sanniang created a beautiful dream for them to soothe the pain in their hearts. She was extremely weak. Chu Yan hugged her and she knew that he was not sleeping. Liu Sanniang closed her eyes quietly and leaned against Chu Yan¡¯s chest, listening to his strong heartbeat. In August, Liu Sanniangy on the bed, her face a little pale. She was too weak to get out of bed. Xia Hongming and the others received the news and came to visit. Before seeing her, Xia Hongming did not believe that Liu Sanniang was about to die. However, when he saw Liu Sanniang lying weakly on the bed, he felt terrible. He walked to the bed and said, ¡°Miss Liu, I¡¯m here to see you.¡± Liu Sanniang looked at Xia Hongming. Xia Hongming had a righteous aura. Liu Sanniang smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯ll be a good emperor. With you around, the country will prosper.¡± Xia Hongming was very grateful. ¡°Miss Liu, thank you. You¡¯ve sacrificed too much for this world.¡± Liu Sanniang smiled and did not speak. Xia Hongming looked at Liu Sanniang and promised, ¡°Miss Liu, as long as I¡¯m still around, I¡¯ll protect your family.¡± Even if many people did not know what Liu Sanniang had done, as long as they looked at her, they would know that she was kind and benevolent. Liu Sanniang smiled and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Xia Hongming left. Those who knew Liu Sanniang came to visit, but most of the time, Liu Sanniang was too weak to see them. On the 10th of August, the Liu family stopped receiving visitors. In a day, Liu Sanniang could only stay awake for two to four hours. Liu Sanniang woke up and drank the nourishing soup. She said to Chu Yan, ¡°Go and call Liu Yuanyuan and Hu Yu.¡± Liu Yuanyuan and Hu Yu entered the room. Hu Yu pouted. ¡°Venerable, I can¡¯t bear to part with you¡­ I don¡¯t know if I can cultivate well and ascend to immortality. If I can¡¯t, we¡¯ll never see each other again. If you see my mother, say sorry to her for me.¡± Cultivation was hard, and transcending the tribtion was difficult. She might not be able to make it. Liu Sanniang touched Hu Yu¡¯s face and wiped the tears on her face. ¡°You have a spiritual root. As long as you are focused, you can naturally seed.¡± Hu Yu looked at Liu Sanniang with tears in her eyes. ¡°Really?¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. Hu Yu smiled. ¡°Then I¡¯ll definitely be focused. When I be an immortal, I¡¯lle find you.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°After I leave, you can return to the mountains to cultivate. Whether you stay or leave is up to you.¡± Hu Yu nodded. ¡°Venerable, thank you. We¡¯ve all done a lot of good deeds during our stay with you. After you left, Liu Yuanyuan and I decided to continue to protect the Liu family. I¡¯ll wait for your parents to grow old before returning to the mountains. In a few decades, Su Yanyu will also die of old age. At that time, Liu Yuanyuan will cultivate with me.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Good, don¡¯t get too involved in the mortal world.¡± Hu Yu and Liu Yuanyuan nodded in agreement. Liu Sanniang looked at Liu Yuanyuan. Liu Yuanyuan was rtively calm, but Liu Sanniang knew that her emotions were all hidden in her heart. Liu Sanniang said, ¡°When you¡¯re with Su Yanyu, don¡¯t forget your true intentions. If he has a change of heart, it¡¯ll be the time to cut ties with him.¡± Liu Yuanyuan nodded. ¡°Venerable, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already made an agreement with Young Marquis. If he wants to marry someone else, I¡¯ll leave.¡± Although she would be sad for a few days, she knew that when that time came, she would leave resolutely. Just like her, Lin Jie was the incarnation of the Heavenly Dao. He had already learned most of what Liu Sanniang wanted to teach him. Next, what he had to learn was tomunicate with the power of heaven and earth and understand thews of heaven and earth. The 15th of August was almost Liu Sanniang¡¯sst day. The moon in the sky was as round as a washbasin. Liu Sanniang leaned against the window and looked at the round moon. Lin Jie stood beside her and followed her gaze to look at the moon. ¡°Shifu, the moon is so round.¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s very round. There¡¯s an osmanthus fragrance in the air. How nice.¡± Lin Jie nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s nice.¡± ¡°Jie, there are too manyws in this world waiting for you to protect them.¡± Liu Sanniang smiled. ¡°When I look at you, I feel like I saw myself back then. I was also so young.¡± Lin Jie asked, ¡°Did anyone teach you when you were young?¡± Liu Sanniang nodded. ¡°Of course. Before us, there were many Heavenly Dao incarnations.¡± ¡°Then where did they go?¡± Lin Jie choked. When the next incarnation appeared, did it mean that the previous one would be gone? Liu Sanniang reached out and touched Lin Jie¡¯s head. She smiled and replied, ¡°Afterpleting their mission, they are naturally free and can go wherever they want. Don¡¯t tell me you think they¡¯re dead? That¡¯s not true.¡± The heaviness in Lin Jie¡¯s heart was suddenly alleviated. He was a little happy and in disbelief. ¡°Really¡­?¡± Liu Sanniang nodded seriously.. Chapter 877 - 877: Returning to the Divine World Chapter 877 - 877: Returning to the Divine World Trantor: henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Lin Jie smiled in relief. During the dinner, Liu Sanniang was about to sleep after eating a little. Chu Yan carried her back to her room and the two of them slept together. Liu Sanniang was in a daze. Chu Yan kissed her lips. Liu Sanniang opened her eyes and looked at Chu Yan with a smile. Her eyelids were too heavy, forcing her to close her eyes again. She couldn¡¯t speak to Chu Yan even if she wanted to. This body had already reached itsst limit, and her consciousness was gradually drifting away. Chu Yan¡¯s eyes were deep as tears fell on Liu Sanniang¡¯s face. He leaned close to Liu Sanniang¡¯s ear and said in a low voice, ¡°If 1 can¡¯t see you, I¡¯ll destroy what you care about. Do you hear me? Wait for me/¡¯ Liu Sanniang wanted to reply, but she couldn¡¯t. She fell into an endless void.
    Many scenes appeared in her mind. Chu Yan hugged Liu Sanniang¡¯s body tightly. He buried his head in Liu Sanniang¡¯s neck and tears fell, drenching her hair. Outside, the sky gradually brightened. Chu Yan carried Liu Sanniang out. The Liu family was all outside the house. It was unknown if they had sensed something, but they were not asleep. When they saw Chu Yan carrying Liu Sanniang out, they could not help but cry. The entire family was immersed in sadness. Chu Yan carried Liu Sanniang and left. The Liu family did not chase after him. After that, no one saw Chu Yan and Liu Sanniang again. * I * When Long Yi returned to the Divine World and the Dragon Pce, his heart was empty. When he saw Ying Tao, he returned the scales he had taken from her. Long Yi took out a snow-white dragon scale and made a pendant with a wave of his hand. ¡°Ying Tao, this is your reverse scale. I¡¯ll return it to you.¡± Ying Tao was puzzled. ¡°Why¡­¡± Didn¡¯t her Eldest Brother take away her reverse scale? Long Yi looked away guiltily. ¡°It¡¯s my fault.¡± Long Yi ced the pendant in Ying Tao¡¯s hand, ¡°Now, 1¡¯11 return it to you,¡± Ying Tao took it and held the dragon scale. She frowned, In a short moment, all her emotions seemed to have returned. Long Yi looked at Ying Tao and opened his mouth. In the end, he touched Ying Tao¡¯s hair and did not say anything. Taking away her reserve scale was the worst decision he had ever made. Ying Tao leaned against Long Yi. ¡°Brother, why did you suddenly return it to me?¡± Long Yi smiled. ¡°Because I understand you. 1 don¡¯t want to lose my emotions, let alone you.¡± Ying Tao smiled and sniffed. ¡°Who is she?¡± Long Yi chuckled. ¡°You¡¯ve seen her before. She¡¯s just a scattering soul. I¡¯ve collected her soul for thousands of years and only gathered it not long ago, but it¡¯s a little difficult to bring her back.¡± Ying Tao found it hard to imagine that her super powerful brother would actually be stumped. Ying Tao smiled. ¡°Then you have to work hard. Bring her home as soon as possible.¡± Long Yi pinched Ying Tao¡¯s nose. ¡°You mischeveous girl.¡± She was clearly the youngest, but she grew a dragon¡¯s reverse scale before her brothers. He didn¡¯t know where Long Er, Long San, and Long Si were. Perhaps they would never grow a reverse scale. No matter what, he would never take away their reverse scale. They had the right to decide their fate. Ying Tao smiled sweetly. ¡°Thank you, Brother.¡± Long Yi watched as Ying Tao flew away. He was already back, but where was Sanniang? Long Yi left the Dragon Pce. The Divine World was very big, and this was another world. He did not want to wait. He wanted to take the initiative to find her. Long Yi had gone to many ces, including thend of nothingness, but he still could not find the person he was looking for. Gradually, the entire Divine World knew that Long Yi was looking for someone. Ying Tao also knew. Of course, she had to help. Long Yi almost searched the entire Divine World, but he could not find her. There was a possibility that she knew in her heart, but he was unwilling to ept it. She had sacrificed herself to save her world. If she died willingly, could she still live? Could she stille back? Long Yi almost went crazy. He walked everywhere in the Divine World and even went to countless worlds to search, but he could no longer sense her aura. There was nothing. Liar¡­ When Liu Sanniang woke up again, she was in an extremely cold ce. She soaked in the warm springwater and was feeling exhausted. She was not dead, but her situation was not very good. She was extremely weak now. If she went out like this, she would probably be eaten before she could leave this extremely cold ce. The current her was like a newly hatched chick, having no ability to protect herself. Long Yi should be back too. Perhaps it wouldn¡¯t be long before he could find her. Liu Sanniang rested quietly in the warm spring water. As long as she did not go out, she would be safe. There were spiritual fish in this warm spring, so she wouldn¡¯t starve to death. When Long Yi came to pick her up, she wanted to go back and take a look at her family to find out how they were doing.. Her original name was Jia Lan, bur that was a long time ago. Now, she was both Jia Lan and Liu Sanniang. Liu Sanniang thought of Long Yi and couldn¡¯t help but smile. She had heard that his brothers and sisters had already be adults. When she saw themst time, they were all eggs.. Chapter 878 - 878: Returning to the Divine World 2 (End of the Main Story) Chapter 878: Returning to the Divine World 2 (End of the Main Story) Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions It was said that the eldest sister-inw was like the mother. She had nothing now. When they met, she could not even send them a gift. Liu Sanniang sighed. The warm spring here was not bad and had a nourishing effect. Why not store some of the water? When the time came, she could give everyone a bottle of water. This idea was feasible. It was decided. Liu Sanniang thought that Long Yi would find her soon, but to her surprise, she had been staying in this extremely cold ce for a long time, but Long Yi still did note¡­ Liu Sanniang was a little unhappy, but she could not go out. If she went out now, she would not even have the ability to protect herself. The only thing she could do was sleep in the spring and try to recover her power. It didn¡¯t matter if Long Yi didn¡¯te. He had done everything he could for her. It was enough. Long Yi searched the entire Divine World but could not find Liu Sanniang. He gradually gave up. He returned to the world Liu Sanniang was from and saw that Madam Wei and Mr. Liu were already gray-haired. Liu Eng and Liu Dng were old. He left after taking a look. He had done what he had promised to do. A mortal would die of old age, but an immortal wouldn¡¯t. Unless he killed himself, he wouldn¡¯t die. However, he could not do that. The extreme cold was the only choice. He no longer wanted to go to countless worlds to find her. He no longer wanted to do anything. Going to a ce of death and quietly waiting for death was the best ending for him. He had once said that if she did note back, he would destroy the world she cared about, but how could he bear to do that? He did not stop when he walked into thend of the extreme cold. He wanted to go to the deepest and deadest part, and then he would stay there forever. As far as the eye could see, it was all white. It was said that this was a forbidden ce in the Divine World. Such a quiet ce was indeed a good ce to die in peace. ¡°Damn, this ce is so cold that I can¡¯t even start a fire. How am I going to roast the fish then?¡± The sudden voice stunned Long Yi. His expression froze, and he thought that he was hearing things. He walked towards the source of the voice step by step, his heart pounding. As she nibbled on the half-cooked fish, Liu Sanniang missed the delicious food her mother cooked. She didn¡¯t know how long she had stayed here. After eating the fish and washing her hands in the hot spring, Liu Sanniang muttered to herself, ¡°It¡¯s really unhygienic. Sigh¡­¡± Long Yi was behind Liu Sanniang, but Liu Sanniang was too focused to notice him approaching. Moreover, he had concealed his aura. When Liu Sanniang stood up, Long Yi reached out and hugged her. His voice was hoarse. ¡°Sanniang¡­¡± Liu Sanniang was stunned. Just as she was about to break free, she felt a warm sensation on her neck. Was Long Yi crying? Long Yi closed his eyes. ¡°Is this a dream?¡± Even if it was a dream, he did not want to let go. Liu Sanniang said with difficulty, ¡°What dream? What took you so long?¡± Long Yi turned Liu Sanniang around to look at her closely. He felt his heart beating again. He hugged Liu Sanniang tightly and fell into the hot spring with her. The spring water enveloped the two of them. Liu Sanniang felt that Long Yi was hugging her too tightly, and her lips were sealed by him. A hot and fierce kiss came. In this extremely cold ce where no one would disturb them, it was the best ce to have intimate times. After the excitement, Liu Sanniang leaned against Long Yi and panted. ¡°Why did it take you so long? I¡¯ve been waiting for a long time.¡± Long Yi locked his eyes on Liu Sanniang, as if he was afraid that she would be gone in the blink of an eye. As he looked at her, he smiled and hugged her tightly. He said in a low voice, ¡±1 thought you didn¡¯te back. I searched the entire Divine World and went to countless ces. I actually came here to die in peace.¡± Fortunately, they were reunited. Liu Sanniang held Long Yi¡¯s face and kissed him. ¡°Let¡¯s do it again. This ce is so quiet. No one will disturb us. We can stay here as long as we want.¡± Long Yi¡¯s eyes were deep, and he naturally wouldn¡¯t suppress his desires. No one would have thought that there was actually a couple in this extremely cold ce. ¡°I was supposed to be dead. Now that I¡¯m back, I¡¯m as weak as a newborn. I don¡¯t even know how long it will take for me to grow up.¡± She knew countless techniques, but she did not have enough power to use them. This was like a person guarding a treasure trove but could not use a single coin. It was too tragic. Long Yi kissed Liu Sanniang¡¯s forehead and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. We can use dual cultivation to help you regain your strength.¡± Liu Sanniang blushed. ¡°Can we do that here?¡± This was the Divine World. Long Yi smiled warmly. ¡°Of course.¡± Although she was a little shy, when they were dual cultivating, she enjoyed it. During the break, the two of them leaned against each other. Liu Sanniang was no longer worried about not having fire to roast the fish because Long Yi had many dharma treasures. They had all the food and drinks they needed. After some days, Liu Sanniang became much stronger. With Long Yi by her side, she would not be captured and eaten by others. Liu Sanniang thought of Madam Wei, Mr. Liu, and the others. She said to Long Yi, ¡°I want to go back and see them to fulfill myst wish.¡± Long Yi kissed Liu Sanniang. ¡°Sure, but you have to be prepared. When I looked for you previously, I went back to take a look. At that time, your parents¡¯ hair had already turned gray. First Brother, Second Brother, and the others are already middle-aged. I don¡¯t know if they¡¯re still around.¡± Liu Sanniang smiled gently. ¡°I know. I¡¯m just going to take a look..¡± Chapter 879 - 879: Side Story: Madam Wei’s Death Chapter 879: Side Story: Madam Wei¡¯s Death Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions She had already returned to the Divine World for so long. In the mortal world, decades or hundreds of years might have passed. She was naturally prepared. She had already let go of everything. This time would be herst time going back. Long Yi kissed Liu Sanniang¡¯s eye and brought her out of this extremely cold ce. The cold winter had passed, and the spring breeze woke up everything that had been sleeping for a season. New green leaves grew on the trees, and peach blossoms bloomed one after another. Children¡¯sughter was heard on the streets and aisles. ¡°Slow down, slow down. Don¡¯t fall.¡± The two elders walked past the garden arm in arm and instructed the children ying in the garden gently. The three children, who were energetic and ruddy, shouted in unison with smiles, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry. We know.¡± The two elders walked to the stone table and sat down. They watched as the children yed. One moment, they were climbing trees and breaking branches, and the next moment, they were ying with each other. They were very happy. ¡°Sister-inw, look at these children. They¡¯re so happy. I suddenly remembered my childhood. How did we all grow old in the blink of an eye?¡± Ye Niuniu sighed and couldn¡¯t help but reach out to touch her wrinkled face. She was already 57 years old this year. Who didn¡¯t want their youth tost forever? Tang An patted the back of Ye Niuniu¡¯s hand. ¡°Niuniu, I think the weather is good today. Why don¡¯t we bring Mother out to bask in the sun?¡± Their father-inw had passed away. Now, their mother-inw was not in good health either and didn¡¯t seem to have much time left. Ye Niuniu looked at the sunlight and nodded. ¡°Then let¡¯s go. The weather today is indeed not bad. It¡¯s been dark and gloomy for almost ten days. It¡¯s rare for it to be sunny.¡± Madam Wei was seriously ill. It was good for her toe out and get some sun exposure. The two of them stood up. Tang An instructed the children, ¡°Yan, have fun. I¡¯ll go and bring your great-grandmother out to bask in the sun.¡± The three children were already sweating profusely. Hearing the instructions, they agreed loudly, ¡°Okay.¡± After saying that, the three of them continued to y as if they had endless energy. Tang An and Ye Niuniu smiled and walked back. The Liu Mansion was very big. After Mr. Liu passed away, Madam Wei still lived in the main courtyard. Madam Wei was not in good health. Ever sincest winter, she had been bedridden. Ye Niuniu and Tang An had been taking care of her. The two of them entered the main courtyard together. When the maidservant saw them, she quickly bowed. ¡°Hello, First Madam and Second Madam.¡± ¡°How¡¯s Old Madam?¡± Ye Niuniu asked the maidservants. The maidservant replied truthfully, ¡°Old Madam has been sleeping a lot for the past few days and is not in good spirits. She hasn¡¯t woken up yet today. I¡¯ve gone in to take a look several times. Old Madam said that she still wants to sleep and asked me not to disturb her. She hasn¡¯t eaten anything today either.¡± Tang An and Ye Niuniu were a little worried and suddenly had a feeling that Madam Wei¡¯s time was almost up. The two of them immediately entered the house. The spacious main room was cool andfortable. Madam Weiy on the bed peacefully. Her hair waspletely white. Tang An and Ye Niuniu immediately went forward and squatted down by the bed. Tang An called out softly, ¡°Mother, Mother¡­¡± Ye Niuniu¡¯s eyes turned red as she called out, ¡°Mother, wake up.¡± Ye Niuniu grabbed Madam Wei¡¯s old hand and shook it. In a daze, Madam Wei woke up. She opened her eyes and looked at Tang An and Ye Niuniu. For a moment, she was in a daze. It took her a while toe back to her senses. ¡°It¡¯s An and Niuniu.¡± When Tang An and Ye Niuniu saw that Madam Wei had woken up, they were happy. The two of them grabbed Madam Wei¡¯s hand and nodded. ¡°Mother, you¡¯re awake.¡± Madam Wei nodded slowly. She was old, and her reaction was very slow. Her two good daughters-inw were also old, and their youthful looks were gone, but they were still as good as ever. Madam Wei felt proud of them. ¡°Both of you are very good daughter-inws.¡± Madam Wei looked at Tang An and Ye Niuniu and said something unintelligible. ¡°I had a long dream and dreamed of Sanniang. She promised toe back to see me, but after she left, she never came back..¡± Madam Wei¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. Her words frightened Tang An and Ye Niuniu. Ye Niuniu said, ¡°Sister-inw, watch Mother for a while. I¡¯ll go out and get the servants to find Eldest Brother and Eng.¡± Tang An nodded with red eyes. Ye Niuniu stood up in a panic and ran out as she wiped her tears. Madam Wei was still in a daze as she muttered to herself, ¡°In my dream, she really made my heart ache. My poor daughter.¡± Tang An kept wiping her tears, but sheforted Madam Wei. ¡°Mother, have you forgotten? Sanniang has be an immortal.¡± Madam Wei was stunned for a while before saying, ¡°Yes, yes, Sanniang has already be immortal. It¡¯s something we should be happy about.¡± When Madam Wei stopped crying, Tang An asked, ¡°Mother, the weather is very good today. There are many flowers blooming outside. Can I take you out to take a look?¡± Tang An¡¯s tone was gentle as she coaxed Madam Wei. Madam Wei nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve been staying indoors for the entire winter. I just want to go out and get some fresh air. Is spring already here? How fast.¡± At this moment, Madam Wei finally came back to her senses and realized that this was not a dream. Tang An quickly helped Madam Wei up and put a coat on her. With the help of Tang An and the maidservants, Madam Wei got into the wooden wheelchair. Tang An and the maidservants pushed Madam Wei out. After instructing the servants, Ye Niuniu ran over with red eyes. When she saw Tang An pushing Madam Wei out, she hurriedly went forward to help. Madam Wei looked at the flowers in the garden. It was indeed green and filled with vitality.. Chapter 880 - 880: Side Story: Madam Wei’s Death 2 Chapter 880 - 880: Side Story: Madam Wei¡¯s Death 2 Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Madam Wei smiled kindly. ¡°Spring is good, spring is good, it¡¯s warm¡­¡± Madam Wei closed her eyes. The warm sunlight made her sleepy. When they arrived at the garden, Madam Wei was clearly in low spirits. A servant brought over a bowl of soup. Ye Niuniu fed it to Madam Wei. Madam Wei opened her mouth and took a few sips. ¡°Why does this chicken soup taste so nd? If I didn¡¯t see the drumstick inside, I would have thought it was in water.¡± Looking at Tang An and Ye Niuniu¡¯s concerned eyes, Madam Wei could only take a few more sips. She waved her hand. ¡°I don¡¯t want to drink anymore.¡± Tang An and Ye Niuniu looked at each other and saw deep worry in each other¡¯s eyes.
    In Madam Wei¡¯s mouth, this chicken soup was tasteless, but it smelled very fragrant to them. Madam Wei could not taste anything and could not eat. Her body was already at its limit. She silently asked the servants to take the food away. The sun was high in the sky. Madam Wei really wanted to sleep, so she yawned and said, ¡°Push me under the tree. The weather today is indeed very good. I¡¯ll take a nap outside.¡± Tang An and Ye Niuniu pushed Madam Wei under the tree. Madam Wei closed her eyes and sighed infort. In a daze, Madam Wei fell asleep again. She saw Mr. Liu waving at her not far away. She smiled and said, ¡°Liu Yuanxun, old man, why are you here? Wait for me¡­¡± Hearing Madam Wei¡¯s sleep talk, Tang An and Ye Niuniu knelt beside her and sobbed. They were afraid that Madam Wei would go before Liu Dng and Liu Eng coulde back to see her for thest time. Hu Yu came out and blew a breath of spiritual energy at Madam Wei. When they saw Hu Yu, Tang An and Ye Niuniu quickly asked anxiously, ¡°Miss Hu, how¡¯s our mother? Is¡­ is her time up?¡± Hu Yu nodded. ¡°Her time is running out, but with my spiritual energy, she can hold on until her sonse back to say goodbye to her.¡± After saying that, Hu Yu could not help but look up at the sky. More than thirty years had passed since Liu Sanniang left. Tang An and Ye Niuniu thanked Hu Yu. Looking at Madam Wei, who was sleeping, their eyes turned red. Madam Wei was really good to them. Now that she was about to leave them, how could they not be sad? Hu Yu didn¡¯t want the Liu family to feel ill-at-ease with her around, so she hid herself. After Liu Sanniang left, she protected the Liu family in the dark and silently fulfilled her promise. Liu Yuanyuan was with Su Yanyu in the Marquis mansion. Liu Yuanyuan did not know that Madam Wei¡¯s lifespan wasing to an end, so Hu Yu sent a voice transmission to inform her. The Liu family was very important to both of them. Madam Wei and Mr. Liu were Liu Sanniang¡¯s parents. Mr. Liu had already gone, and Madam Wei was going too. Soon, Liu Yuanyuan would arrive. After sending Mr. Liu and Madam Wei off, they could return to the mountains to cultivate. Liu Dng and Liu Eng were already old and were discussing government affairs in the imperial court. When they heard the news of their mother going to die, the two brothers rushed back. They were on the verge of an emotional breakdown. They knelt beside Madam Wei and shouted with trembling voices, ¡°Mother, we¡¯re here.¡± Madam Wei was sleeping peacefully, making people unable to bear to disturb her. The corners of her mouth curled up into a smile. If she was dreaming, she must be in the most beautiful dream. How could they bear to disturb her dream? Madam Wei was indeed dreaming. In the dream, she returned to her youth. At that time, her children were still young. Liu Sanniang obediently embroidered at home. Madam Wei worked in the restaurant. Mr. Liu brought Liu Dng and Liu Eng to the fields. The family was united and their days were harmonious and happy. In this dream, Madam Wei gradually grew old. Her two sons also had a happy life, but her daughter¡¯s life was not smooth. Madam Wei¡¯s heart ached so much that she cried countless timeste at night. ¡°Sanniang, my daughter¡­¡± She and Mr. Liu were most worried about Liu Sanniang, so before she died, Madam Wei held her two sons¡¯ hands and instructed, ¡°Dng, Eng, after I die, you must take good care of Sanniang. She has never married and has no children. You¡¯re her brother. After I die, you must take care of her and visit her often, okay?¡± Liu Dng and Liu Eng were frightened and instantly burst into tears. They grabbed Madam Wei¡¯s hand and nodded heavily. They choked and promised Madam Wei, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll take care of Sanniang. We promise you.¡± Hearing Liu Dng and Liu Eng¡¯s promise, Madam Wei smiled in relief. She looked behind Liu Dng and Liu Eng and said with a smile, ¡°Sanniang, don¡¯t be afraid. Your two brothers are the best. Father and Mother will protect you. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Liu Dng and Liu Engy beside Madam Wei and sobbed. Tang An and Ye Niuniu were also sobbing. Madam Wei was clearly at the end of her life and was not in her right mind. She could not tell dream from reality and thought that Liu Sanniang was still around. Liu Dng and Liu Eng cried until their eyes were blurry and their faces were covered in snot and tears. No matter how old they were, they were still children to their mother. Madam Wei looked at the empty space behind Liu Dng and Liu Eng. With tears streaming down her face, she said, ¡°Sanniang, are you doing well? I miss you so much.¡± ¡°Yan, with you taking care of Sanniang, I¡¯m relieved. You¡¯re a good child. The two of you must live well. You must be happy and have a lot of children¡­¡± ¡°Deal then. Since you promised me, you have to do it.¡± Madam Wei cried andughed. Liu Dng and the others thought that Madam Wei was seeing things before her death. However, Liu Sanniang was indeed there. Madam Wei cried andined, ¡°Sanniang, are you doing well? I miss you so much. You promised toe back to see me. Why did it take you so long toe back?¡± Liu Sanniang smiled and replied, ¡°I¡¯m doing very well. I was dyed by something. Mother, don¡¯t worry. I promise you I¡¯ll live well..¡± Chapter 881 - 881: Side Story: Madam Wei’s Death 3 Chapter 881 - 881: Side Story: Madam Wei¡¯s Death 3 Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Liu Sanniang knew that when Madam Wei was about to die, she dreamed of her dying a spinster in her previous life. Even if it was a dream, Madam Wei was extremely worried. That was why when she saw Liu Sanniang, she was so excited. Now that she had seen her daughter, she had no regret in this life and could die in peace. Su Yanyu and Lin Jie also rushed over. Su Yanyu knelt in front of her and cried, ¡°Old Madam.¡± Madam Wei looked at Su Yanyu and smiled kindly. ¡°Yanyu, you¡¯re also here. Good, good.¡±
    Madam Wei looked at the people around her and felt sweet. She knew that she was going to die, but she was not sad at all. Madam Wei looked at Lin Jie. Lin Jie already looked like a young man. Madam Wei grabbed Lin Jie¡¯s hand and said gently, ¡°Good child, thank you for your hard work.¡± She knew that Lin Jie was doing the same as what Liu Sanniang did. It was tiring, but how many people in the world could appreciate his hard work? This path was tiring and filled with dangers. It was because of them that the world was safe. Madam Wei was already very tired. She looked around with difficulty before finally closing her eyes. The corners of her mouth curled up into a smile. She moved her lips and said softly, ¡°Old man, you¡¯re here. Alright, alright, alright. Let¡¯s go together. We won¡¯t separate again.¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes turned red and they cried loudly, while Madam Wei smiled and stopped breathing. In her beautiful dream, Mr. Liu must havee to pick her up, which was why she left with a smile on her face. At Madam Wei¡¯s funeral. The children and grandchildren knelt down, and there were also many rtives and friends who came to pay their respects. Everyone was envious of Madam Wei. When she was alive, her family was harmonious. Everyone yearned for such a family. Liu Dng and Liu Eng were both third-rank generals. In the capital, everyone respected them. Madam Wei¡¯s funeral was very grand. After the funeral ended, the days returned to normal. On this day, after Liu Eng and Liu Dng left the court, the two of them went to the restaurant and ordered a table of dishes and two pots of wine. The two brothers drank together. After three bowls of wine, Liu Engy on the table and cried. ¡°Boohoo¡­ I¡¯ve waited for Sanniang toe back, but she didn¡¯t. Is she¡­¡± Liu Eng could not bring himself to say the word ¡®dead¡¯. When he thought of this possibility, his heart ached terribly. Liu Dng did not feel good either. He was thinking the same thing as Liu Eng. Liu Dng patted Liu Eng¡¯s back. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. Father and Mother have already reunited. We¡¯re already old. This life will pass in the blink of an eye. When that dayes, we¡¯ll be reunited with them.¡± Liu Eng choked. ¡°Brother, I miss Sanniang so much. Why doesn¡¯t shee back to see us? How can she be so heartless?¡± They hoped that they could see Liu Sanniang again but they couldn¡¯t even if Liu Sanniang stood in front of them. Liu Dng and Liu Eng were both drunk. When they returned home, Tang An and Ye Niuniu helped them lie down.. Liu Sanniang grabbed Long Yi¡¯s clothes. ¡°Can you create a dream for them?¡± Long Yi nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± Late at night, Liu Dng had a dream. He had never entered a beautiful ce surrounded by hazy fogs. Liu Sanniang was sitting in the pavilion, feeding the fish in the fish pond. The fish were golden and red, extremely beautiful. Liu Dng watched from afar with a smile in his eyes. He did not need to go up, nor did he need to tell her how much he missed her. He was already satisfied that he could see her again. He had wanted to have this dream for many years and finally had it. At the same time, Liu Eng also had a dream. In his dream, he saw Liu Sanniang and Long Yi. Seeing the two of them walk hand in hand, Liu Eng was extremely happy, but he also understood that this was a dream. Looking at the two of them, Liu Eng sighed. It would be good if he had a nephew. No matter what, it was enough to know that his sister was alive and doing well. At dawn, when he woke up from his dream, the first thing Liu Eng said was, ¡°Niuniu, I had a dream.¡± Ye Niuniu rubbed her eyes and woke up. She said gently, ¡°I had a dream too.¡± Liu Eng asked excitedly, ¡°What did you dream of?¡± Ye Niuniu smiled and said, ¡°I dreamed of Sanniang and Chu Yan. They seem to live in an immortal world. They¡¯re so beautiful and happy that I can¡¯t bear to disturb them. I only watched from afar, but from afar, I can still see them very clearly. I know it¡¯s them.¡± Liu Eng smiled and hugged Ye Niuniu tightly. ¡°I also dreamed of Sanniang and Chu Yan. Sanniang must know that we¡¯re thinking about her, so she created a dream for us to let us know that she¡¯s doing well.¡± Ye Niuniu nodded. That must be the case. The couple looked at each other and smiled, letting go of their worries about Liu Sanniang. Liu Dng got up and smiled. ¡°An, I dreamed of Sanniang.¡± Tang An smiled in surprise. ¡°Really? I dreamed of her too. Dng, why did we dream of Sanniang together?¡± Liu Dng smiled. ¡°Sanniang is with us, but we can¡¯t see her, so she told us in this way.¡± Tang An was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Then Mother must have seen Sanniang. That¡¯s great¡­¡± Liu Dng was stunned for a moment. His eyes lit up and he hugged Tang An tightly. ¡°That¡¯s great, that¡¯s great..¡± Wanna gift the story? Try one. Chapter 882 - 882: Side Story: Xia Hongming and Tang Huaixiao Chapter 882: Side Story: Xia Hongming and Tang Huaixiao Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions Autumn. The eunuchs and pce maids in the pce were busy. Every day before dawn, they had to clean up the fallen leaves on the ground. However, in autumn, more and more leaves fell. The eunuch in the lead frowned and shouted in a sharp voice, ¡°Hurry up if you don;t want to lose your head.¡± ¡°His Majesty is going to court soon. Look at the ground. There are leaves everywhere. His Majesty doesn¡¯t like fallen leaves. Hurry up and clean this ce up. Hurry up.¡± The old eunuch looked at the fallen leaves and panicked. Seeing that the sky was brightening bit by bit, the old eunuch was so anxious that he was about to have a heart attack. The pce maids and eunuchs did not dare to make a sound. They quickly picked up the leaves, their faces covered in sweat. A young eunuchined, ¡°The windst night was too strong. Almost all the leaves on the trees fell off overnight. Even if we have ten hands, we won¡¯t be able to pick them all.¡± For some reason, since the year beforest year, the emperor hated autumns very much. In autumn, he couldn¡¯t even stand seeing the fallen leaves. This made everyone in the pce busy in autumn. In the morning, they had to pick up the fallen leaves on the road before the emperor came to court. Just this job alone was enough to make people so tired that they could not straighten their backs. This year, the wind was especially strong, and the leaves fell more than usual. Last night, it was so strong that many people could not sleep. When the wind stopped, they began to pick up the fallen leaves. Seeing that it was almost time for the Imperial Court to begin, they panicked. The old eunuch urged, ¡°If you can¡¯t finish it, you¡¯ll lose your head.¡± No matter how tired they were, no one dared to stop when they heard that their heads were going to be chopped off. The sky gradually brightened, and the pces became busy. Xia Hongming changed into the court clothes with the help of the pce servants. He was already in his thirties. Compared to when he was young, he was even calmer and more mature. His thin lips were pursed, and his eyes were unfathomable. No one could guess what was on his mind. After walking out of the pce, Xia Hongming looked into the distance. The tall trees and leaves were withered, adding to a tinge of destion to the pce. He reached out and touched his be with a dark expression. The eunuch serving him quickly reached out to hold Xia Hongming and asked in a low voice, ¡°Your Majesty, are you feeling unwell? Why don¡¯t I summon an imperial physician for you?¡± Xia Hongming said calmly, ¡°There¡¯s no need. Go straight to the court.¡± The world was peaceful, and the court affairs were mostly trivial. However, it was his responsibility to preside over the court. The eunuch lowered his head and said, ¡°Your Majesty, do you want me to bring the carriage now?¡± Xia Hongming thought for a moment and nodded. Having received the permission, the eunuch immediately instructed someone to prepare. Xia Hongming felt the autumn wind and let out a long sigh. Seeing the frown on his face, the pce servants were even more terrified. They couldn¡¯t tell if he was happy or angry. When Xia Hongming got into the carriage and saw the eunuch put down the gauze curtain, he frowned. ¡°It¡¯s not winter now. There¡¯s no need to put down the curtain.¡± Xia Hongming closed his eyes and enjoyed this moment of peace. Along the way, it was quiet, except for the sound of the carriage wheels rolling across the gstones. The pce maids and eunuchs by the roadside all knelt down. With the cold wind blowing that caused more leaves to fall, everyone looked flustered. Everyone¡¯s hearts were in their throats. This was simply too terrifying. It was difficult to figure out what the emperor was thinking. Even after two years, they still couldn¡¯t figure out why Xia Hongming suddenly couldn¡¯t bear to see the fallen leaves in autumn. However, everyone knew in their hearts that their emperor had something on his mind that others did not know. When the leaves fell, the eunuch driving the carriage could not help but speed up, hoping to pass through this dangerous area quickly. Just as the carriage was about to leave the leaves-covered area, a gust of wind blew over, sweeping up the leaves. Several leavesnded on Xia Hongming. He opened his eyes and frowned. He looked at the falling leaves and his expression darkened. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t I say that I don¡¯t want to see these things?¡± The eunuchs knelt down one after another. ¡°Your Majesty, please forgive me. The wind is really too strong this year¡­¡± Xia Hongming felt a headacheing on. He rubbed it with his hands. ¡°Useless.¡± After the wind, the road was covered in yellow leaves again, making the pce look deste. Looking at the pce servants who were trembling in fear, he said with a dark expression, ¡°What are you waiting for? I¡¯m going to bete for court. Hurry up¡­¡± The eunuch driving the carriage quickly raised the horse whip. Xia Hongming sat in the carriage, rubbing his forehead with one hand and pointing at an eunuch with the other. He seemed to want to curse, but he didn¡¯t. The eunuch knelt at the side with his head lowered, begging for forgiveness. Xia Hongming¡¯s head hurt, but he did not re up in the end. When he arrived at the pce hall, he instructed the eunuch, ¡°Go and get the imperial physician.¡± As Xia Hongming spoke, he walked into the pce hall. When the officials saw Xia Hongming like this, they quickly asked with concern. Xia Hongming waved his hand. ¡°I¡¯m fine. If there¡¯s anything you want to report, hurry up.¡± Hearing the boring report, Xia Hongming became more and more annoyed. His head hurt so much that it was about to explode, so he naturally didn¡¯t have a good tone. How could the officials not understand that Xia Hongming was not in the mood to listen to their report? Therefore, the hall quickly fell into silence. After a long silence, Xia Hongming asked in a low voice, ¡°Do you have anything else to say? If not, we will end here.¡± The officials shook their heads and said, ¡°No.¡± After Xia Hongming left the court, he hurriedly returned to the pce. As soon as he entered, he said anxiously, ¡°Imperial Physician Wang, give me some medicine. As soon as autumn arrives this year, it hurts more and more. My head is about to explode..¡± Wanna gift the story? Try one. Chapter 883 - 883: Side Story: Xia Hongming and Tang Huaixiao 2 Chapter 883: Side Story: Xia Hongming and Tang Huaixiao 2 Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Xia Hongming quickly walked over and sat down. As he rubbed his eyebrows, he leaned against the couch, trying to make himself feel better. Imperial Physician Wang hurriedly went forward to take his pulse with a serious expression. After taking his pulse, he knelt down. When Xia Hongming saw him like this, he asked, ¡°Imperial Physician Wang, what illness do I have? Why do I always have a headache during autumn and winter? It suddenly acted up today. It hurts so much.¡± Imperial Physician Wang hesitated for a while before mustering his courage to say, ¡°Your Majesty, you¡¯re not sick.¡± Xia Hongming nced at Imperial Physician Wang angrily. ¡°Quack, if I¡¯m not sick, why do I have a splitting headache? Tell me, exin it to me. It¡¯s been three years. In the past two years, I could use medicines to relieve the pain, but this year, all the medicines have lost their effectiveness. Did you temper with the medicines?¡± Xia Hongming was angry and furious, and his expression was a little ferocious. Imperial Physician Wang was so frightened that he shuddered. He quickly exined, ¡°Your Majesty, even if I had ten thousand guts, I wouldn¡¯t dare to tamper with the medicines.¡± After the headache eased a little, Xia Hongming said, ¡°Someone, go and get all the people from the imperial hospital over.¡± The eunuch quickly left in fear. Dozens of imperial physicians from the imperial hospital were quickly brought over. After diagnosis, more than ten experienced imperial physicians looked at each other and retreated to the side. Xia Hongming suppressed his anger and asked, ¡°What illness do I have?¡± The old imperial physician wiped the sweat off his forehead. ¡°Your Majesty, you are not sick¡­ You are probably just too tired.¡± Imperial Physician Wang heaved a sigh of relief. This diagnosis was simr to his. Actually, Xia Hongming was not sick. To put it bluntly, it was a mental illness. Xia Hongming¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Nonsense. My head hurts!¡± When the other imperial physicians continued to take his pulse, they all said the same thing. Even the younger imperial physicians had the same result. Xia Hongming, who was leaning against the couch, was silent. In the hall, it was so quiet that one could see and hear a pin drop. After a long time, Xia Hongming took a deep breath. ¡°Is my headache really caused by mental illness?¡± The imperial physicians nodded in fear. Xia Hongming no longer suspected. He might not believe what a person said, but since all the imperial physicians said the same thing, he had no choice but to believe it. Xia Hongming was frustrated. He didn¡¯t know if it was because he knew the answer, but his headache gradually eased. This made Xia Hongming believe what the imperial physicians said even more. He frowned and looked at the imperial physicians kneeling below. ¡°Rise.¡± Hearing the order, the imperial physicians heaved a sigh of relief and stood up. Xia Hongming held his head with his hand. ¡°Then tell me, what should I do? I can¡¯t stand having this splitting headache every autumn and winter.¡± Imperial Physician Wang was considered to be the senior, and he had been taking Xia Hongming¡¯s pulse for the past few years. The imperial physicians all looked at Imperial Physician Wang, waiting for him to speak. Imperial Physician Wang was helpless. He could only take a step forward and say seriously, ¡°Your Majesty, the reason for the pain in your head is a mental illness. This mental illness is the most difficult and incurable illness in the world. Your Majesty, why don¡¯t you tell us and let us ministers share your worries?¡± Looking at Xia Hongming¡¯s cold expression, Imperial Physician Wang went all out. ¡°Once the knot in your heart is removed, you will naturally recover without needing treatment.¡± With that, Imperial Physician Wang lowered his head. If Xia Hongming refused to face the knot in his heart and remove it, then no one could help him. For some reason, Xia Hongming felt a headacheing on again. He was furious. ¡°Give me the medicine to stop the pain first.¡± Once he tried to think about what might be the knot in his heart, his head hurt so much that it felt like it was about to split open. His rationality was losing bit by bit. He only wanted to get angry and smash things. Looking at the useless imperial physicians, he was really annoyed. There were so many of them, but they could not relieve his pain. They were all useless. Seeing this, the imperial physicians quickly said, ¡°Imperial Physician Hu, your acupuncture technique is superb. Hurry up and give His Majesty acupuncture to ease the pain.¡± Every imperial physician had their own specialty. Acupuncture was the fastest way to ease the pain. Imperial Physician Hu did not dy. He quickly took out his first aid kit and took out silver needles to perform acupuncture on Xia Hongming. After a few needles, Xia Hongming gradually calmed down. Looking at the terrified expressions of the imperial physicians, Xia Hongming sighed. ¡°Is there really no other way?¡± The imperial physicians lowered and shook their heads. Xia Hongming sighed. ¡°I do remember something. Perhaps it¡¯s what is causing the headache. I¡¯ve been busy all these years and don¡¯t have time to deal with it.¡± Xia Hongming felt heaviness in his heart.. Could he tell them that he wanted to travel the world? Could he tell them that he wanted to see a woman he had never seen before? Chapter 884 - 884: Side Story: Xia Hongming and Tang Huaixiao 3 Chapter 884 - 884: Side Story: Xia Hongming and Tang Huaixiao 3 Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions This sounded ridiculous, but it was precisely this that troubled him. He could not imagine the feeling of waking up another person in his body who had nothing to do with him. He could not imagine that in a short period of time, that person had fallen in love with a woman. Even if he did not know that woman¡¯s appearance at all, he still had a strange feeling. He could even dream of her and even want to protect her. He knew that the other person living in his body was called Shi Jiu, and Shi Jiu and Tang Huaixiao met during the transition between autumn and winter handover. Xia Hongming took a deep breath, still unable to suppress the frustration and anger in his heart.
    The imperial physicians could not answer Xia Hongming¡¯s question, so they could only remain silent. Apanying the emperor was like apanying a tiger. What if they said things they shouldn¡¯t and identally angered Xia Hongming? Although Xia Hongming was a wise ruler and did not kill wantonly, who knew what would happen when he lost his mind? Xia Hongming waved his hand angrily. ¡°All of you can leave.¡± Only Imperial Physician Hu, who was performing acupuncture on Xia Hongming, stayed. Xia Hongming instructed the eunuch, ¡°Go and invite the Prime Minister over. I have something to discuss with him.¡± The eunuch left. The news of Xia Hongming having a mental illness quickly spread in the pce. Xian Fei came to see him in a hurry, along with the empress. The empress was chosen by Xian Fei for Xia Hongming. The empress governed the harem well. Xia Hongming and she respected each other. However, at this moment, Xia Hongming did not want to see the empress, so he didn¡¯t even look at her. The empress was smart and immediately understood. She said sensibly, ¡°I¡¯m worried about you, Your Majesty. I¡¯m relieved to see that you¡¯re fine. Then I¡¯ll take my leave first. If there¡¯s anything I can do, just tell me.¡± Xia Hongming nodded. Xian Fei nodded at the empress, who turned around and left. Xian Fei was already the empress dowager. After Xia Bingguang abdicated, she moved out of the pce with him to live a carefree life. Xia Hongming was her son and the current emperor. He was not feeling well, so Xian Fei naturally had toe back and see him. Now that there was only the mother and son left, Xian Fei said, ¡°Hongming, what is causing your mental illness? Don¡¯t hide it in your heart. Tell me. Tell me and we¡¯ll think of a way to cure it together.¡± Xia Hongming said helplessly, ¡°Mother, I think it¡¯s due to what happened while I was on the run that year.¡± Xian Fei was shocked. ¡°How can that be?¡± Xia Hongming pondered. ¡°What exactly happened during that period of time? I haven¡¯t figured it out yet. Even Miss Liu didn¡¯t tell me the full story. I only know that Shi Jiu likes that woman very much, but I don¡¯t know anything about what happened between him and that woman. After Shi Jiu left my body, I would still dream of that masked woman standing on the high wall and looking into the distance.¡± ¡°She¡¯s not as petite as an ordinary woman. She¡¯s almost as tall as me.¡± Xia Hongming felt a headacheing on as he pondered. ¡°Two years ago, I started dreaming about her. From then on, autumn and winter became torture to me.¡± Xia Hongming was too embarrassed to say that he even dreamed of kissing that woman. He was so excited and happy that his heart seemed to be about to jump out of his chest. He had never experienced such a feeling before. To put it in an exaggerated way, he even felt that he was willing to give the entire world to her. It was as passionate as a burning fire. However, Xia Hongming knew very well that that was not his feeling. That was Shi Jiu¡¯s. Xian Fei looked at her worried son and suggested, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that this is what is causing your mental illness. Why don¡¯t I let that woman enter the pce to apany you?¡± Xia Hongming thought of Tang Huaixiao and felt uncertain. ¡°Mother, she¡¯s very different. I thought about doing this, but I felt that it was wrong to do it.¡± Xian Fei did not want to do such a thing either, but seeing that Xia Hongming was tortured, she made up her mind and said, ¡°If you can¡¯t bring yourself to do it, leave it to me.¡± No matter what, Xian Fei was willing to do anything for Xia Hongming. In her heart, Xia Hongming was more important than anything. Xia Hongming took a deep breath and said, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. I already have a n. I¡¯ve suffered from a splitting headache for her for three years. It¡¯s time to meet her in person and put an end to the knot in my heart.¡± Since there was no avoiding it, there was no need to keep avoiding it. What needed to be faced had to be faced. The Prime Minister entered the pce. Xian Fei sat at the side and waited anxiously. Ying Xiangru had served two emperors and was very respected. After entering, he bowed and waited for Xia Hongming to speak. Xia Hongming did not want to beat around the bush. He said, ¡°Prime Minister, the few families guarding the border have worked too hard over the years. Do you think we should reward them?¡± Ying Xiangru said respectfully, ¡°The Xia Dynasty has been established for hundreds of years. The country is stable, and the people live and work in peace. Naturally, this won¡¯t happen without the soldiers guarding the border. Now that the world is peaceful and there are no wars, I think we should summon their descendants to the pce to reward them..¡± Chapter 885 - 885: Side Story: Xia Hongming and Tang Huaixiao 4 Chapter 885 - 885: Side Story: Xia Hongming and Tang Huaixiao 4 Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Xia Hongming waved his hand. ¡°Prime Minister, you¡¯re right. This is not a small matter. Some families who have been guarding the capital for generations have made great contributions. They deserve to be rewarded. Hl leave this matter to you.¡± Xia Hongming did not specify who he wanted to reward. This problem fell on Ying Xiangru. He had to figure it out himself. If this matter was handled well, he could relieve the emperor of his burden. If it was not handled well, he would naturally be med. He did not even know who the emperor wanted to reward. Xia Hongming added calmly, ¡°As long as it¡¯s someone who has fought for the Xia Dynasty, regardless of gender, age, or status, they cane to the pce. I want to drink with them to express my gratitude.¡±
    Thinking that Tang Huaixiao was a woman and might be missed, Xia Hongming added that gender shouldn¡¯t be the deciding factor. Ying Xiangru looked into Xia Hongming¡¯s deep eyes and felt sweat break out on his forehead. It was too difficult to guess what the emperor was thinking. Ying Xiangru lowered his head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Majesty. I¡¯ll do as you say.¡± As an old prime minister, the emperor believed him, so he naturally had to do a good job. Xia Hongming nodded and waved his hand gently. ¡°I believe you. You can leave. It¡¯s already October. I¡¯ll give you three months. In three months, I want to see them.¡± Ying Xiangru lowered his head and silently wiped his forehead. ¡°Yes.¡± Three months was too short. Xia Hongming closed his eyes and took a deep breath. He couldn¡¯t help but look forward to it. He was sure that they had not seen each other since they parted that day. He did not know how she would react when she came to the capital and saw him. After the headache subsided, Xia Hongming began to take care of his body. He was not fat, but he did not have the physique he had when he was young. It seemed that he had to exercise. Some people in the pce secretly asked around, but the news they received was only what Xia Hongming was willing to let them know. No one knew who Xia Hongming really wanted to see. However, during this period of time, the pce was bustling with activity. Because Xia Hongming picked up archery, the consorts also followed suit, hoping to have amon topic with him. As women, they could all sense that Xia Hongming had someone else in his heart. This person could even threaten their status, but they did not even know who their opponent was. After receiving the order, Ying Xiangru immediately began to prepare. Invitations were sent out everywhere in the Xia Dynasty. In December, thousands of people would probably arrive at the capital. This time, even the capital was unprecedentedly lively. This year was a bumper harvest year, so when October arrived, everywhere was festive. The first snow of the winter came without warning. Outside the capital, a group of people rode on horses and looked at the capital not far away. Tang Huaixiao, Tang Huaijin, and Tang Huaiyu rode side by side towards the city gate. Tang Huaijin was burly, and half of his face was covered in thick stubble. It was snowing heavily. Tang Huaijin smiled and said, ¡°The capital is much better than our Jiufang City. It¡¯s not cold at all in winter.¡± Tang Huaiyu smiled and rubbed his cold hands to warm them. ¡°Brother, you have never been afraid of the cold, but I feel like my body is about to freeze. I hope to enter the capital before dark. At that time, I¡¯ll drink a pot of warm wine and try the braised meat in the capital.¡± Tang Huaijin patted Tang Huaiyu¡¯s shoulder and smiled. ¡°You need to build a good body. Along the way, you¡¯re the only one who keeps sneezing. Look at Huaixiao and me. We don¡¯t sneeze.¡± Tang Huaixiao, who was wearing a copper mask, nodded. ¡°Second Cousin is indeed a little weak.¡± Tang Huaiyu tightened his cloak. ¡°You¡¯re all soldiers. How can Ipare to you? Let¡¯s go. I can¡¯t wait to see what the capital looks like.¡± Tang Huaijin nodded. It had been more than ten years since he came to the capitalst time. If not for the fact that the emperor wanted to reward them, they would not havee. Behind him was a carriage filled with local produce. Facing the wind and snow, a group of people slowly rode towards the capital. Tang Huaijin sighed. ¡°I wonder how he¡¯s doing. All these years, he¡¯s been a good emperor to the people.¡± Even the border of the three countries was peaceful. There were fewer wars, and themoners were having a good time. However, they didn¡¯t know why they were suddenly invited to the capital. Tang Huaiyu smiled and did not say anything. He asked around, but he did not find anything useful. Tang Huaixiao was a famous brave woman in Jiufang City who contributed greatly to the stability of the border. It was impossible for her not toe. Shi Jiu, the person who only appeared in Tang Huaixiao¡¯s life for a few months, upied Tang Huaixiao¡¯s heart. Tang Huaijin and Tang Huaiyu did not say it out loud, but they knew in their hearts that Tang Huaixiao probably came to see how Shi Jiu was doing. After all, Shi Jiu had once lived in the emperor¡¯s body.. Chapter 886 - 886: Side Story: Xia Hongming and Tang Huaixiao 5 Chapter 886 - 886: Side Story: Xia Hongming and Tang Huaixiao 5 Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The sky in winter always turned dark very early. When Tang Huaixiao and the others entered the city, it was almost dark. They took out the invitation letter and a soldier led the way to where they would be staying. The soldiers said with a smile, ¡°Sirs, my surname is Zhao, and my name is Zhao Wu. Everything is prepared. Please follow me.¡± ¡°If you have any requests, just tell me.¡± Xia Hongming valued the soldiers very much. As long as they were invited, they would be treated respectfully.
    When he saw Tang Huaixiao and the other two, he was very respectful and polite, hoping to make them like him. Hearing Zhao Wu¡¯s words, Tang Huaijin and Tang Huaiyu¡¯s expressions immediately turned cold. Tang Huaixiao was wearing a mask and her thin lips were pursed tightly. She did not speak, so no one knew how she felt. Tang Huaijin widened his eyes in anger and his breathing was heavy. He reached out and grabbed Zhao Wu¡¯s clothes. ¡°Did you just call my sister sir?¡± Zhao Wu was stunned. These three people were tall and strong. One could tell at a nce that they were men. Looking at Tang Huaijin¡¯s angry expression, Zhao Wu knew that he must have said something he shouldn¡¯t, but he didn¡¯t know what it was. Zhao Wu smiled obsequiously. ¡°Young Master, if there¡¯s anything 1 didn¡¯t do well, just tell me. 1¡¯11 definitely change.¡± Tang Huaixiao was about the same height as Tang Huaijin. She was not fat and was considered lean, but her chest was t, so it was not strange for her to be recognized as a man. Tang Huaixiao held Tang Huaijin¡¯s hand and said coldly, ¡°Brother, he doesn¡¯t know that I¡¯m a woman. Don¡¯t be angry.¡± Tang Huaijin took a deep breath and let go. Zhao Wu was enlightened and quickly apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. 1 was blind and didn¡¯t know that there was a heroine.¡± Tang Huaixiao was very calm. She was wearing a mask, so no one could guess her emotion from her facial expression. Her voice was cold. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Tang Huaiyu said to Zhao Wu calmly, ¡°The three of us are from the Tang family in Jiufang City. Zhao Wu, please don¡¯t get it wrong again. My sister is magnanimous and doesn¡¯t mind, but it doesn¡¯t mean that we don¡¯t mind.¡± Zhao Wu quickly nodded. ¡°Yes, yes, yes¡­¡± This was a lesson for him. In the future, when he received people, the first thing he had to do was figure out their gender. After arranging for Tang Huaixiao and the others to stay, Zhao Wu left. Zhao Wu immediately reported the arrival of the three people from the Tang family. The news was quickly sent to Ying Xiangru. Ying Xiangru frowned. Since December, people had beening to the capital one after another. He reported every person who came, but Xia Hongming¡¯s expression was dark. It was obvious that he had yet to see the person he wanted to see. Ying Xiangru wrote a report and sent it to the pce. In the pce. Xia Hongming leaned against the couch. He was sleepy and had lost a lot of weight during this period of time. The eunuch rushed over with a report. Xia Hongming opened his eyes. ¡°Someone came again?¡± The eunuch nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Xia Hongming took the report and opened it. When he saw the word ¡°Tang¡±, he immediately perked up. It was written on the report. Today, at quarter past five, three people came with their entourage. Three of them were from the Tang family in Jiufang City. One of them was a burly man with big arms and a round waist. One of them was thin. The other woman looked like a man. She was about seven feet tall and did not speak much. The three of them were Tang Huaijin, Tang Huaiyu, and Tang Huaixiao. In order to let Xia Hongming know if the person was the one he was looking for, the report Ying Xiangru sent him included the looks and names of the people who came. If there was the person Xia Hongming was looking for, Xia Hongming would know the moment he saw the report. The eunuch lowered his head. Xia Hongming narrowed his eyes and closed the report. He was relieved to see that Tang Huaixiao was here. He said calmly, ¡°There are only a few days left before the award ceremony. This ceremony must be grand and nothing must go wrong.¡± ¡°Go and ask the heads of the six departments to see me after the court tomorrow. 1 want to personally ask about the progress.¡± After saying that, Xia Hongming waved his hand. The eunuch left after receiving the order. After the eunuch left, Xia Hongming heaved a sigh of relief. For some reason, he was looking forward to meeting Tang Huaixiao. Even though the officials knew that Xia Hongming had decided to reward the soldiers to untie the knot in his heart, when they saw so many people entering the capital, they felt dizzy. The consorts in the harem cared the most about whether there were beautiful women. However, until thest day, no beautiful women appeared, and they could finally heave a sigh of relief. Actually, they knew that even if there were women, they wouldn¡¯t be beautiful. In those ces at the border, most of them had dark faces and rough skin. On the 22nd of December, the ceremony was held outside the pce hall. Tang Huaixiao and the others found a seat and sat down. The crowd was noisy. Some peoplepeted in martial arts, while others arm-wrestled. It was extremely lively. After the ceremony began, it quietened down. The graceful dancers slowly entered the venue and musicians yed. Xia Hongming sat at the top. He searched the crowd. When he saw Tang Huaixiao, who was wearing a mask, he heaved a sigh of relief. Their eyes met. Xia Hongming felt as if his heart was being squeezed by a hand. He raised his ss and nodded at Tang Huaixiao. Tang Huaixiao retracted her gaze and did not touch her ss. Xia Hongming felt a little disappointed and inexplicably down. The officials below were all guessing what he was thinking. They looked in his direction and saw a group of people. No matter how they looked at the group of people, they didn¡¯t see anyone special. Ying Xiangru felt like he was sitting on pins and needles.. Beside him, Lord Zhou asked him in a low voice, ¡°Prime Minister, can the knot in the emperor¡¯s heart be removed this time?¡± Chapter 887 - 887: Side Story: Xia Hongming and Tang Huaixiao 6 Chapter 887 - 887: Side Story: Xia Hongming and Tang Huaixiao 6 Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ying Xiangru felt his head hurt. He sighed and shook his head. ¡°1 don¡¯t know. Our emperor has a gentle personality, but he¡¯s even more unfathomable than the previous emperor. If he doesn¡¯t want us to know, we won¡¯t know.¡± Ying Xiangru thought of Xia Hongming¡¯s reaction countless times, but he still could not see through him. Pretty much everyone who was invited hade. However, looking at Xia Hongming¡¯s expression, Ying Xiangru could not tell if he had handled this matter well or not. Lord Zhou also sighed. ¡°Sigh, our emperor is much more difficult to serve than the previous emperor.¡± Ying Xiangru nodded in agreement.
    The sky gradually darkened. Xia Hongming couldn¡¯t fall asleep. He tossed and turned, thinking about the cold attitude Tang Huaixiao had towards him during the day. He did not feel good, and there seemed to be a lump in his throat. It was alreadyte at night. Xia Hongming came out of the inner hall. The eunuch guarding outside was dozing off. Xia Hongming did not rm anyone. Walking in the cold corridor, Xia Hongming couldn¡¯t help but think that if he was Shi Jiu, he would probably have climbed over the wall to go outside. Xia Hongming let out a long sigh. He wanted to climb the wall, but the pce wall was too high. He didn¡¯t know any martial arts and couldn¡¯t find adder. A thickyer of snow had umted on the flowerbed. He kicked it angrily. Why did he have to go to such lengths to hold this award ceremony? Why did he have to be so careful about a woman he had never met before? He was the emperor. If he wanted to see someone, he could just give the order. How could she refuse toe? Xia Hongming made a few snowballs and threw them out, but he was still angry and inexplicably annoyed. Xia Hongyuan, Xia Hongjin, Xia Hongyan, and Xia Hongguang were all living happily and freely outside the pce. However, as an emperor, he actually didn¡¯t have any freedom. Just thinking about it made him angry. Xia Hongming looked up and saw the figure in ck on the roof. He gulped nervously. How long had she been there and watching him? Did she think his behavior was ridiculous? Tang Huaixiao had been sitting on the roof for a long time. She knew where Xia Hongming lived. Even though she knew that he was not Shi Jiu, she still wanted to see him. In her memory, this body used to belong to Shi Jiu. Their eyes met. Tang Huaixiao looked at Xia Hongming indifferently. Xia Hongming did not move. After a while, Tang Huaixiao moved her lips and said, ¡°Are you unhappy?¡± When Xia Hongming heard this cold voice, his heart skipped a beat. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? I toasted you in the day, but you didn¡¯t even look at me.¡± Tang Huaixiao looked at Xia Hongming¡¯s face. He hadn¡¯t changed much from more than ten years ago. If only he was Shi Jiu. However, Shi Jiu was just a consciousness. No one knew of his existence. Seeing that Xia Hongming was waiting for her answer, Tang Huaixiao said calmly, ¡°You¡¯re not him.¡± Xia Hongming¡¯s face darkened. He felt that there was burning anger in him, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to re up. He said helplessly, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not him. He¡¯s the best. He saved me and even made you fall in love with him. Even after he¡¯s long gone, I still miss you all the time. 1 can¡¯t bring myself to treat you badly even if I want to.¡± ¡°Do you think I want to do this? In the past two years, I suffered through autumn and winter. My head hurts everyday. What can I do?¡± Thinking of his headache for the past two years, he felt inexplicably aggrieved. Why did he have to suffer this pain? Tang Huaixiao stood up and flew down from the eaves. She stood beside Xia Hongming. ¡°Why did your head hurt? Don¡¯t you have many excellent imperial physicians in the pce?¡± Xia Hongming looked at Tang Huaixiao and was a little stunned. ¡°You¡¯re so tall.¡± Tang Huaixiao was different from all the women he knew. She could stand in front of him and be at eye level with him. He did not know what kind of face she had under the mask. Tang Huaixiao¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°What illness do you have?¡± Xia Hongming was a little embarrassed. ¡°No, nothing. The imperial physician said that it¡¯s a mental illness.¡± ¡°And it has something to do with you. Because Shi Jiu is part of my consciousness, I can¡¯t help but keep thinking about you.¡± Xia Hongming took a deep breath. He wanted to see what she would say. Tang Huaixiao looked at Xia Hongming. She was analyzing Xia Hongming¡¯s expression to see if he was lying. Tang Huaixiao stared at Xia Hongming for a while before saying calmly, ¡°Your Majesty, if there is anything I can do to cure you of your mental illness, I¡¯ll cooperate..¡± Chapter 888 - 888: Side Story: Xia Hongming and Tang Huaixiao 7 Chapter 888 - 888: Side Story: Xia Hongming and Tang Huaixiao 7 Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Xia Hongming was a good emperor. Tang Huaixiao also hoped that he could live long and govern the country well. Xia Hongming was a little surprised. He looked at Tang Huaixiao. ¡°You, you¡¯re really willing to help me? What if 1 let you stay? My head hurts because of you. Perhaps if you are by my side, 1 won¡¯t have a headache.¡± After saying that, Xia Hongming looked at Tang Huaixiao. Tang Huaixiao nodded without hesitation. ¡°Sure. If you need me, I can stay until you recover.¡± He could not believe that Tang Huaixiao said this. He thought that a woman like Tang Huaixiao would be the kind of person who yearned for freedom. How could she allow herself to be trapped within the walls of the pce?
    Tang Huaixiao agreed too readily. Xia Hongming didn¡¯t understand. He looked at Tang Huaixiao in confusion. ¡°Why did you agree so quickly? 1 want to hear the truth.¡± Tang Huaixiao said calmly, ¡°Because the world needs a wise ruler. My family has been guarding Jiufang City for generations. I¡¯ve seen too many wars and invasions since 1 was young. I hope that the world will be peaceful. As long as you¡¯re a wise ruler who can save people from the suffering of war, why wouldn¡¯t I agree?¡± Xia Hongming felt inexplicably disappointed because Tang Huaixiao¡¯s words were too neutral and unmixed with personal emotions. However, it was a good thing that Tang Huaixiao was willing to stay. ¡°Then stay. After 1 recover, you can leave if you so wish.¡± Thinking about how he had been having a headache for the past three years, Xia Hongming felt extremely ufortable. He missed Tang Huaixiao, but Tang Huaixiao did not have him in her heart. She was willing to get close to him only because Shi Jiu used to be in his body. The night was very cold. Xia Hongming returned to the hall dejectedly. Soon, he fell asleep in a daze. He dreamed of Jiufang City and Tang Huaixiao. The dream was blurry, but there was one scene that was deeply engraved in his heart. Shi Jiu had once drawn a portrait of Tang Huaixiao! The next day, Xia Hongming fell sick from the cold. Three dayster, the ceremony ended and people left the city one after another, leaving only four women to teach martial arts to the three princesses in the pce. It was also with this excuse that Xia Hongming could keep Tang Huaixiao around. Tang Huaijin and Tang Huaiyu were extremely worried about Tang Huaixiao staying. Tang Huaijin said angrily, ¡°This is uneptable. I¡¯ll go and reason with the emperor. We¡¯re used to being free. How can we let Huaixiao be trapped in this cage?¡± Tang Huaiyu also frowned. ¡°Huaixiao, tell us the truth. Why did the emperor want you to stay?¡± Tang Huaixiao¡¯s tone was a little mncholic. ¡°Xia Hongming is sick. My past with Shi Jiu made him have a knot in his heart. Every autumn and winter, he will have a headache. To untie it, he has to see me. He¡¯s a good emperor, so 1 decided to stay.¡± Tang Huaijin wanted to curse, but after thinking about it, he held it in. Tang Huaiyu was a thoughtful person. When he entered the pce, he had asked around, so he already knew about Xia Hongming having a splitting headache. However, he was still worried. Was the knot in Xia Hongming¡¯s heart rted to something else? Tang Huaiyu said slowly, ¡°Huaixiao, you¡¯ve met him in private. Can you tell if he has any romantic feelings for you?¡± Tang Huaixiao shook her head. Xia Hongming was unfathomable. She was not good at reading people¡¯s minds, so she could not guess. Tang Huaixiao looked at her two brothers who were worried about her and said, ¡°First Brother, Second Brother, no matter what the reason is, it¡¯s a good thing for the world that he¡¯s safe and sound. You can go back first. With my martial skills, it¡¯s not a problem for me to protect myself here. Other than Shi Jiu, no one will like my face.¡± Tang Huaixiao was a stubborn person. She firmly believed that she and Shi Jiu must be fated in their next life. Therefore, in this life, she was prepared to die alone. Somehow, she even felt that Shi Jiu was waiting for her. She would not fall in love with Xia Hongming just because Shi Jiu had once used his body. That was different. If Xia Hongming wanted to kill her, it was not a bad thing for her. Tang Huaiyu and Tang Huaijin were silent. Once Tang Huaixiao had made up her mind, no one could change it. In the end, Tang Huaixiao and the other four women stayed. The others had already left the capital and returned home. When Tang Huaiji and Tang Huaiyu left, Tang Huaixiao went out of the city to send them off. Xia Hongming nced at Ying Xiangru, who was sweating profusely. Xia Hongming said slowly, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you, Prime Minister, that this matter went smoothly. You¡¯ve worked hard these days. I¡¯ll give you ten days of leave to rest well.¡± Only then did Ying Xiangru feel at ease. ¡°Thank you for your concern, Your Majesty. It¡¯s my duty to help you.¡± Xia Hongming turned around and left. Seeing Xia Hongming return to the pce, the officials were still guessing if the knot in the emperor¡¯s heart had been resolved. There were four brave heroines left in the pce. Who was the knot in the emperor¡¯s heart? Tang Huaixiao taught with the other three women. What she taught was riding and archery. Xia Hongming had three princesses and three princes. The eldest was 12 years old, and the youngest was only four years old. Tang Huaixiao held a ruler in her hand and said sternly, ¡°Pull the bow. Keep your lower body stable. Only then can you shoot urately..¡± Chapter 889 - 889: Side Story: Xia Hongming and Tang Huaixiao Chapter 889 - 889: Side Story: Xia Hongming and Tang Huaixiao 8 Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions As soon as the ruler hit the child, the child¡¯s delicate palm immediately turned red. The boy cried, ¡°You demoness, you¡¯re hurting my hand. I¡¯m going to tell Mother. Boohoo¡­¡±4 After being hit by Tang Huaixiao, the prince immediately threw away his bow and ran away. The other princes and princesses were sizing up Tang Huaixiao. Tang Huaixiao was wearing a mask. No one could see her expression. She bent down and picked up the bow.
    Her strictness would never change because of a child who could not take hardship. She walked to the next prince with a stern gaze and said in a low voice, ¡°Keep your lower body stable.¡± Hearing her cold voice, the princes and princesses were nervous. The eldest was already sensible and knew how to suppress her emotions. The two youngest princesses already had tears in their eyes. Not long after, they threw away their bows and arrows and ran away in tears. The pce servants hurriedly chased after them tofort them. Tang Huaixiao vaguely heard that they were going back toin to their mother. There were not many students in the imperial school. When thest prince left school, Tang Huaixiao put away all the bows and arrows. Of the other three women, one who taught saber techniques was called Xiang Hong, one who taught sword techniques was called Wang Xin, and the other who taught whip techniques was called Tong Xia. They were all not young. Speaking of which, Tang Huaixiao was the youngest, although she was already in her thirties. The few of them packed their teaching materials. Tong Xia said to Tang Huaixiao, ¡°If you¡¯re too strict, you¡¯ll be in trouble.¡± These princes and princesses only learned this for fun. To put it bluntly, they were just going through the motions. It did not matter if they could master archery or not. Tang Huaixiao was too rigid and even hit the princes. She would probably offend all the women in the harem. They were called heroines by themoners and were nothing like the women in the harem. Tong Xia believed that Tang Huaixiao was the same, but she was not flexible. Tang Huaixiao casually picked up a bow and shot an arrow. The arrow flew through the air and steadily pierced through the bullseye. She said calmly, ¡°If they don¡¯t really want to learn, why did theye?¡± Xiang Hong, who was wielding the saber, smiled. ¡°Sister Tang, you¡¯re being too serious. Look at us. Our hands are like tree bark. All the children in my family who used a saber since they were young have calluses on their hands. Look at the people in the pce. They¡¯re all soft-skinned. How is it possible for them to train like us?¡± Xiang Hong made a beautiful saber move, and every move was filled with power. After sending the princes off, the four of them would have free time, so they began to practice. Wang Xin did not speak. Her sword technique was strange. After practicing a set of sword techniques, she said, ¡°I heard that there¡¯s a person with superb swordsmanship in the capital. I¡¯ve decided to challenge him and see if his swordsmanship is better than mine.¡± Staying in the pce was boring and a waste of time for them. Therefore, after school, they would ask around to see who was good at martial arts. Tang Huaixiao went to hold the reins of the horse. ¡°I¡¯m going to hunt.¡± Seeing that Tang Huaixiao was not angry with the princes¡¯ behavior, they nodded and let her go. Tang Huaixiao rode the horse. After passing through many checkpoints, she took the reins from the eunuch. ¡°Alright, go back yourself. I¡¯lle back after hunting.¡± The eunuch straightened his back and let out a long sigh. Tang Huaixiao frowned and realized that something was wrong. Xia Hongming exhaled and said with a smile, ¡°It seems that I disguised myself well. Even you couldn¡¯t recognize me.¡± He had been paying attention to Tang Huaixiao at all times. Since Tang Huaixiao was going to hunt, he naturally had to go too. However, he was the emperor, so he couldn¡¯t leave the pce casually. Xia Hongming pretended to be an eunuch and helped lead Tang Huaixiao¡¯s horse out of the pce gate. While doing this, Xia Hongming felt his heart beat faster and his blood boil. When Tang Huaixiao realized that it was Xia Hongming, she said expressionlessly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Since he was suffering because of her, he might get better after interacting with her more. Tang Huaixiao¡¯s coldness made Xia Hongming a little disappointed. However, unknowingly, his desire to win had been aroused by Tang Huaixiao. He wanted to conquer Tang Huaixiao, so he clenched his fists and followed. There was a mountain forest in the suburbs. For safety, Tang Huaixiao did not intend to go deep into the mountains. After tying the horse up, she walked into the forest with Xia Hongming. Xia Hongming looked at her in a daze. Tang Huaixiao¡¯s vision was very good. She locked onto a rabbit and took out an arrow before shooting it. Xia Hongming saw the arrow piercing through the neck of a ck rabbit. The rabbit was still kicking, but it was useless. Xia Hongming praised sincerely, ¡°Your archery is really good.¡± Tang Huaixiao replied coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve trained since 1 was young.¡± Xia Hongming was delighted that Tang Huaixiao was willing to talk to him. He went to pick up the rabbit. ¡°Let¡¯s eat this rabbit tonight. What vor do you like? I¡¯ll get the imperial kitchen to make it.¡± Tang Huaixiao said coldly, ¡°Whatever.¡± Holding the rabbit, Xia Hongming was in a good mood. Tang Huaixiao caught another pheasant and picked it up. Xia Hongming continued to praise her. Tang Huaixiao looked up. There was a bird¡¯s nest on the tree. The tree was very tall. Xia Hongming wondered if she was going up the tree. As expected, in the next second, Tang Huaixiao reached out to hug the tree and quickly climbed up. Not long after, Tang Huaixiao came down with a few wild eggs. After a good harvest, Tang Huaixiao decided to leave. Xia Hongming looked at the horse and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Miss Tang, there¡¯s only one horse. How can we go back?¡± Xia Hongming looked away from Tang Huaixiao and lowered his head to look at his toes. ¡°I¡¯m a little tired.¡± If they could ride the same horse, how romantic would that be? Tang Huaixiao got on the horse and hung the pheasant and rabbit on both sides. She put a few wild eggs in her sleeve. Tang Huaixiao reached out and picked Xia Hongming up. Before Xia Hongming could speak, she mped the horse¡¯s stomach and whipped it.. Chapter 890 - 890: Side Story: Xia Hongming and Tang Huaixiao 9 Chapter 890: Side Story: Xia Hongming and Tang Huaixiao 9 Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions When they returned to the pce, Xia Hongming was already so cold that he could not speak. Tang Huaixiao helped him down. It took him a while to steady himself. He stared at Tang Huaixiao and did not say anything. Tang Huaixiao took down the pheasant and rabbit. ¡°If you want to eat them, take them.¡± Tang Huaixiao went straight back. Xia Hongming sneezed and instructed the pce servants to cook the prey. Ever since Tang Huaixiao entered the pce, his head no longer hurt. After the pce servants brought over the fragrant rabbit pot, Xia Hongming ate in satisfaction. The pheasant was used to stew soup. The soup was delicious. He drank three bowls of it. Just as he finished eating, he heard the young eunuch rush in. ¡°Your Majesty, something bad has happened.¡± Xia Hongming was in a good mood and askedzily, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The young eunuch replied, ¡°It¡¯s Teacher Tang. Her teaching was too strict. She hit the Fifth Prince¡¯s arm and dislocated it. Consort Zhen Bin went to argue with Teacher Tang, but Teacher Tang scolded her. Now, the Fifth Prince has a high fever and is critically ill¡­¡± Xia Hongming¡¯s good mood was ruined. He stood up with a livid face. ¡°Where¡¯s Zhen Bin?¡± The young eunuch trembled. ¡°Consort Zhen Bin is in Zhenbao Pce.¡± Xia Hongming¡¯s face darkened. ¡°I¡¯ll go over immediately. Also, go and invite Teacher Tang as well as the empress and all the consorts.¡± Xia Hongming walked out with a dark expression. The eunuch knelt down, shivering with a pale face. The news spread quickly. Everyone in the pce immediately sent the news back to their masters, so the pces began to get busy. Tang Huaixiao, Xiang Hong, and the others lived in the Plum Blossom Pavilion. The eunuch who delivered the message rolled his eyes and raised his voice sarcastically. ¡°Teacher Tang, please. The princes and princesses in the pce are all delicate. They are not people you can hit casually.¡± Xiang Hong, Xin Lan, and Tong Xia¡¯s expressions were very cold. Although they were not mentioned, no one stopped them from following. Needless to say, the three of them were on Tang Huaixiao¡¯s side. If they weren¡¯t allowed to be strict, why did they ask them to teach at all? If Tang Huaixiao was punished because of this, they would quit and go back home. In the Zhenbao Pce. The Fifth Prince cried loudly, and Zhen Bin hugged him and coaxed him. Zhen Bin was just putting on an act. The Fifth Prince was really crying. His hand hurt. His swollen left hand was itchy and painful. How could a child withstand it? Zhen Binforted him. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. 1 won¡¯t let you suffer for nothing.¡± Her precious son was not someone a woman could beat at all. If anyone dared to hit him, they would have to pay the price. The Zhenbao Pce had never been so crowded. Xia Hongming did not have many children yet. Zhen Bin was extremely proud to have a son. She touched her stomach. There was a piece of good news she wanted to tell Xia Hongming. She was pregnant again. At that time, she would be able to fight for the position of a noble consort. Zhen Bin quickly stopped her mind from drifting away and pinched herself hard. Tears quickly welled up in her eyes as she continued to hug the Fifth Prince. The empress frowned. ¡°Zhen Bin, stop crying. His Majesty will be here soon.¡± The other consorts alsoforted her, but they weren¡¯t very sincere. This was because they did not know the emperor¡¯s attitude yet, so before that, they would always hold back from expressing their true feelings. This way, if things turned out differently, they could quickly get themselves out of trouble. The other princes and princesses leaned against their mothers and did not dare to speak. The eldest prince born to the empress was already 12 years old. Among all the children, he was considered stable. As soon as Xia Hongming stepped into the Zhenbao Pce, Zhen Bin began to cry. ¡°Your Majesty, you have to seek justice for my son. He was beaten up badly by Teacher Tang just because he failed to meet her standards.¡± Zhen Bin cried as she raised the Fifth Prince¡¯s hand, showing the abnormally red and swollen hand to Xia Hongming. Xia Hongming¡¯s face darkened, and he could not suppress his anger. Zhen Bin felt that it was time to add fuel to the fire. She pointed at Tang Huaixiao with a trembling hand. ¡°Teacher Tang, if you also had a son, would you do this to him? You, you¡­¡± Before Zhen Bin could finish speaking, she fainted. The empress instructed calmly, ¡°Go and get the imperial physician.¡± The imperial physician was already in Zhenbao Pce. He immediately came to take her pulse and said with a solemn expression, ¡°Congrattions, Your Majesty. Consort Zhen Bin is pregnant. She¡¯s too sad and can¡¯t take it for a moment, so she fainted. It¡¯s not good if she hurts her body because of this.¡± Countless consorts were jealous that Zhen Bin was pregnant. Even the empress was a little jealous. After giving birth to the Eldest Prince, she had never had another one. Now that she was getting older, it was even harder for her to get pregnant. Zhen Bin was not young either, but she was pregnant. If this child was a boy, she would probably be promoted to a noble consort. Xia Hongming looked a little flustered. He quickly looked at Tang Huaixiao. For some reason, he felt that he was not worthy of Tang Huaixiao. However, Tang Huaixiao was expressionless. She just stood there quietly, as if all of this had nothing to do with her. Xia Hongming was disappointed. In the eyes of others, he appeared to be angry. The empress was about to take a stand when Xia Hongming said coldly, ¡°Teacher Tang, tell me what happened at that time. The other teachers should be present. What did you see? Tell me.¡± Xia Hongming did not punish her directly. When the empress heard this, she felt a lingering fear and was d that she didn¡¯t speak up for Zhen Bin. Tang Huaixiao walked forward and reached out to grab the Fifth Prince¡¯s hand. When the Fifth Prince saw her, he immediately struggled and cried. However, Tang Huaixiao held him tightly. He couldn¡¯t break free. Tang Huaixiao said calmly, ¡°I just hit him with a ruler. How can his hand be swollen like this? It looks like it was scalded..¡± Chapter 891 - 891: Side Story: Xia Hongming and Tang Huaixiao 10 Chapter 891: Side Story: Xia Hongming and Tang Huaixiao 10 Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Xiang Hong and the others also echoed, ¡°Teacher Tang indeed only hit him with the ruler. At that time, when the Fifth Prince was drawing the bow, he didn¡¯t stabilize the lower part of his body and couldn¡¯t draw the bow properly. That¡¯s why Teacher Tang corrected him.¡± Tong Xia looked down on these women who only knew how to fight for favor, so her tone was cold. ¡°The Fifth Prince is mentally fragile. He immediately threw away his bow and arrow and ran away. If he loses his weapon on the battlefield, there will only be one oue.¡± And the only oue was death. With a nce, they could tell that Zhen Bin was putting on an act to scheme against Tang Huaixiao. As a consort, if she wanted to fight for favor, so be it. Why did she want to harm innocent people? They had survived countless battles. How aggrieved would it be to die here for nothing? Tang Huaixiao¡¯s riding and archery skills were superb. They were lucky to be taught by her. Zhen Bin¡¯s tricks were disgusting. Xia Hongming looked at the Fifth Prince coldly and said in a low voice, ¡°Who injured you?¡± The Fifth Prince was so frightened that he forgot to cry. However, he still remembered what his mother had said, so he pointed at Tang Huaixiao with a trembling hand. ¡°It¡¯s her.¡± After pointing at Tang Huaixiao, the Fifth Prince recalled what Zhen Bin had instructed him to do. He was a prince, a member of the royal family, and the descendant of Xia Hongming. He was the most respected person. Anyone who wanted to hurt him would die. The Fifth Prince opened his mouth and cried again, ¡°Father, it hurts. I can¡¯t hold anything anymore. Father, can you chop her head? Boohoo¡­¡± Xia Hongming¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent as he scolded sternly, ¡°Shut up. You¡¯re so young, but you are already lying. Who taught you?¡± ¡°Teacher Tang, hit his other hand with the ruler again. I want to see how swollen it can get.¡± After saying that, Xia Hongming looked at the eunuch beside him coldly. ¡°Go and get the ruler.¡± The eunuch was terrified. He did not expect this at all. He thought that Xia Hongming was here to support Zhen Bin and her son. He did not expect Xia Hongming to be so angry and target Zhen Bin and her son. Zhen Bin was so frightened that her heart jumped crazily. How did it be like this? It waspletely different from what she had expected. She was pretending to faint, but now, she really wanted to faint. Xia Hongming¡¯s attitude caught the consorts off guard. They hugged their children and felt a lingering fear. The eunuch quickly returned with a ruler. He handed it to Tang Huaixiao respectfully. Tang Huaixiao frowned and looked at Xia Hongming. ¡°The Fifth Prince is still young and can¡¯t take much pain. You don¡¯t have to do this.¡± When the Fifth Prince heard that he was going to be beaten again, he immediately lost hisposure. He pushed Tang Huaixiao fiercely and scolded, ¡°You ugly freak, I¡¯m a prince. How dare you hit me? Father, quickly kill her. Mother said that they¡¯re all lowly people. I¡¯m from the noble royal family¡­¡± The pce maids at the side and Zhen Bin, who had opened her eyes, quickly covered the Fifth Prince¡¯s mouth. Zhen Bin could not continue to pretend to be unconscious. If she let her son continue, she did not dare to imagine what would happen. She could not take the risk. Zhen Bin looked at Xia Hongming pleadingly. This time, she really cried. ¡°Your Majesty, the Fifth Prince is young and ignorant. What he said can¡¯t be taken seriously. I was also muddle-headed just now. Ever since I was pregnant, my mind hasn¡¯t been clear. It¡¯s not Teacher Tang¡¯s fault for being strict. It¡¯s all because the Fifth Prince is too weak.¡± Zhen Bin cried sadly. She did not know that Xia Hongming would care more about these female soldiers who were more men than men. Xia Hongming¡¯s expression was cold. Without a word, he took the ruler from Tang Huaixiao, pulled the Fifth Prince¡¯s hand, and hit him. The Fifth Prince burst into tears. The ruler left a red mark, but the hand didn¡¯t swell much. Xia Hongming said coldly, ¡°In order to frame Teacher Tang, Consort Zhen Bin scaled her son¡¯s hand. I will not tolerate anything of this sort happening in my imperial pce. From today onward, she will be locked up in the cold pce. As for the princes and princesses who don¡¯t respect their teacher, they will be sent to the disciplinary center.¡± The empress bowed and received the order. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Xia Hongming looked at Tang Huaixiao and felt bad. He did not want others to know that he had feelings towards Tang Huaixiao, so he said coldly, ¡°Teachers, you¡¯ve been wronged. In the future, you can teach them however you want. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything. I don¡¯t want my descendants to be cowards to abandon their weapon in battle.¡± The Fifth Prince had embarrassed him greatly. Hearing Xia Hongming¡¯s decisive voice, Xiang Hong and the others nodded in a daze. The farce ended just like that. Zhen Bin entered the cold pce and had a miscarriage that night. No one could read Xia Hongming¡¯s mind. What happened to Zhen Bin was a wake-up call to the consorts who still had evil thoughts. Just because they gave birth to a child for the emperor didn¡¯t mean that they could be safe forever. After this incident, no princes and princesses dared toin. After they stoppedining, they learned well and their bodies naturally became stronger. Tang Huaixiao was undoubtedly the strictest, but the princes wanted to be praised by her even more. It was as if it was a supreme honor to be praised by her. Tang Huaixiao rarely praised them, but when they did a good job, she praised them generously. After another day of school, the four of them packed their things. Xiang Hong said, ¡°I¡¯ve been bored staying in the pce for the past few months. It¡¯s enough. I¡¯m going to hand in my resignation letter to the emperor. I¡¯ve taught everything I can..¡± Chapter 892 - 892: Side Story, Xia Hongming and Tang Huaixiao 11 Chapter 892 - 892: Side Story, Xia Hongming and Tang Huaixiao 11 Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Wang Xin echoed, ¡°I had the same idea long ago. The emperor didn¡¯t say how long he wanted us to teach his children. We can¡¯t possibly teach them forever, right? A few days ago, my family sent a letter to me asking when 1 would return home.¡± Tong Xia nodded. ¡°It¡¯s indeed about time. Why don¡¯t we hand in a resignation letter together?¡± The three of them looked at Tang Huaixiao. Tang Huaixiao nodded. Xia Hongming hadn¡¯t had a headache in a long time. He should have recovered. After the incident with Zhen Pin, he hadn¡¯t looked for her and the two of them hadn¡¯t seen each other. Since he had recovered, she could leave. The four of them handed in their resignation letters.
    After a few months of interaction, the four of them were already very familiar with each other. It had been a few days since the resignation letter was handed in, but there was still no news. However, they didn¡¯t take it seriously. After school, they ate, drank, and had fun as usual. On this day, a pce servant rushed into the courtyard with something bright yellow in his hand. The other eunuchs all knelt down. The four of them looked at each other and knelt down. ¡°The emperor has issued an imperial edict. The four teachers are outstanding and have been teaching for more than a few months. His Majesty will assess his children. After the prince and princess pass the assessment, His Majesty will allow you to return. If they can¡¯t pass the assessment, you will have to stay to continue teaching the prince and princess.¡± After the eunuch finished reading the edict, he handed it to the four of them. The four of them smiled. Tong Xia said with a smile, ¡°It seems that we can leave now. I can¡¯t wait to ride my horse across the vast wilderness.¡± Xiang Xin nodded in agreement. They stretched and began to discuss how to arrange their return trip after leaving the capital. When he returned to the hall, the eunuch reported in a low voice, ¡°Your Majesty, when the four teachers heard that they could go back, they were extremely happy. They said that there is no freedom in the pce.¡± The eunuch thought that Xia Hongming was going to re up, but Xia Hongming only looked unhappy and did not say anything. The assessment was set on the fourth of March. Xia Hongming would personally assess his children. The princes and princesses all passed the curriculum taught by Xiang Hong, Xin Lan, and Tong Xia. However, when it came to Tang Huaixiao¡¯s curriculum, they all failed. Xia Hongming nced at Tang Huaixiao. ¡°I¡¯m afraid Teacher Tang will have to stay for a few more days to consolidate the foundation for my children. Teacher Wang, Teacher Xiang, Teacher Tong, I¡¯ve already prepared a handsome reward for you. You can leave the pce at any time.¡± After saying that, Xia Hongming stood up and left. Xiang Hong and the others did not even have a chance to speak. When Xia Hongming returned to the pce, he sent a secret guard to find out if Tang Huaixiao had any reaction. The guard returned and reported, ¡°Teacher Tang was not angry. She just ate alone and practiced archery for a while. Then, she brought a pot of wine to the roof to drink before returning to her room to sleep.¡± Xia Hongming felt bad. He waved his hand and the secret guard left. He asked Tang Huaixiao to stay. Tang Huaixiao was not dissatisfied and continued to teach. Xia Hongming had waited for a month, but he couldn¡¯t wait any longer. After the court session ended, they went to Plum Blossom Pavilion to ask about the princes¡¯ learning progress. After dismissing the servants, Xia Hongming said, ¡°Teacher Tang is so happy and carefree. I¡¯m so envious.¡± Before bing the emperor, he could not leave the pce at will. After ascending the throne, there were many trivial matters he had to handle. Therefore, he would never be able to live a carefree life. Standing within the walls of the pce, he felt a sense of suffocation. Tang Huaixiao felt that Xia Hongming was in a bad mood. She looked at Xia Hongming. ¡°Your Majesty, are you still suffering from a headache recently?¡± Xia Hongming shook his head. ¡°No.¡± Xia Hongming hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°Can you tell me what it was like between you and Shi Jiu?¡± Tang Huaixiao knocked on the table and said calmly, ¡°The Tang family was gued by the curse. At that time, we heard that there was a master in the capital, so my brother and I decided to enter the capital to invite her. Before we entered the capital, we met Shi Jiu. He was covered in injuries. My brother and I saved him. Because there were assassins, we had no choice but to return to Jiufang City.¡± ¡°At that time, Shi Jiu had been unconscious. It was me who took care of him. After a few twists and turns, I managed to shake off the people who were chasing after him. When we were about to return to Jiufang City, Shi Jiu woke up. He had no memories and did not know who he was. I was ugly and not one liked me. My brother forced him to marry me as repayment for saving him. He agreed.¡± ¡°I know that I¡¯m not worthy of him. He didn¡¯t dislike me. Later, Miss Liu was asked toe and look for him. Only then did we know that Shi Jiu is you, but he doesn¡¯t have any memories of you. He has an independent consciousness. Wepleted the marriage. Don¡¯t worry, we didn¡¯t consummate the marriage. He loves me, but we¡¯re not fated. When you came back, Shi Jiu was gone. That¡¯s all. There¡¯s nothing special.¡± Tang Huaixiao spoke calmly, but her tone gradually became gentle. Xia Hongming knew that Tang Huaixiao also loved Shi Jiu, but only Shi Jiu, not him. Xia Hongming gulped. ¡°Has Shi Jiu seen your true appearance? I¡¯m not a superficial person who judges people by their appearance.. You definitely won¡¯t believe me if I say that 1 like you a little, right?¡± Chapter 893 - 893: Side Story, Xia Hongming and Tang Huaixiao 12 Chapter 893 - 893: Side Story, Xia Hongming and Tang Huaixiao 12 Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Hearing Tang Huaixiao talk about Shi Jiu, he was filled with jealousy. He even thought of recing Shi Jiu, but on second thought, Xia Hongming wondered if Shi Jiu had also thought of recing him back then. Shi Jiu hoped that after he disappeared, Tang Huaixiao would be able to live a good life. This obsession caused Xia Hongming to be especially good to Tang Huaixiao, but as time passed, this obsession became fondness. After experiencing all kinds of schemes, he missed Tang Huaixiao more and more. He wanted to see her, get her, and conquer her. Xia Hongming looked at Tang Huaixiao¡¯s masked face with aplicated expression.
    Tang Huaixiao said coldly, ¡°You want to see my face? Sure.¡± Tang Huaixiao took off her mask. Xia Hongming was taken aback. After taking a step back, he realized that his strong reality might hurt Tang Huaixiao. He gritted his teeth. ¡°I¡¯ve indeed never seen this kind of face. What 1 like is that you¡¯re special. There are many beautiful women in the pce but I don¡¯t like them.¡± Was his reaction different from Shi Jiu¡¯s? No, everyone would be frightened when they saw such a face for the first time. It was a face with two looks. It was strange and didn¡¯t look good. Being frightened should be the normal reaction. Tang Huaixiao had already put on the mask. She did not mind Xia Hongming¡¯s reaction at all. Her expression was still calm. ¡°Your Majesty, you don¡¯t have to exin anything. I won¡¯t mind.¡± Xia Hongming felt very ufortable. The feeling of being unable to touch or get what he wanted spread in his heart. ¡°I-I said that I like you. Do you believe me?¡± Tang Huaixiao shook her head. She looked at Xia Hongming as if she was looking at someone else through him. ¡°I know that you don¡¯t like me and that Shi Jiu is the one who likes me and influences you.¡± At the end, Tang Huaixiao¡¯s voice softened. Initially, Xia Hongming felt that he liked her, but after hearing what Tang Huaixiao said, he was no longer sure. In his dream, Shi Jiu and Tang Huaixiao made him jealous and ufortable. He yearned for freedom at the border. Shi Jiu loved Tang Huaixiao. Simrly, Tang Huaixiao would only love Shi Jiu. He asked himself in a low voice, ¡°Then why have I been having a headache these past few years?¡± ¡°Did he influence me too? Do I really not like her?¡± Xia Hongming¡¯s mind was in a mess. What kind of woman did he like? He did not know. He had had extremely beautiful women and admired gentle women like Liu Sanniang, but he had never felt what it was like to really like someone. In his dream, his chest was beating violently. That feeling was unforgettable, and he wanted to experience it himself. Xia Hongming put down his hands and looked at Tang Huaixiao. ¡°If I insist on keeping you, will you leave?¡± Xia Hongming was confused, like a pedestrian lost in the wilderness, not knowing where to go. Tang Huaixiao shook his head. ¡°I won¡¯t leave. You¡¯re the emperor and a wise ruler. Your health concerns the world. You¡¯re the most important.¡± Xia Hongming narrowed his eyes. ¡°Then now, I order you to kiss me.¡± Tang Huaixiao looked at Xia Hongming in silence. Under Xia Hongming¡¯s cold gaze, Tang Huaixiao kissed him. When their lips touched, Xia Hongming did not move. Tang Huaixiao listened to his orders like a machine. In the end, it was Xia Hongming who pushed her away and left in embarrassment. After returning to the bedroom, Xia Hongming dismissed the eunuch and went to sleep. Tang Huaixiao¡¯s every move would be reported to Xia Hongming by the secret guards. Her life was uneventful as she continued to teach. Xia Hongming did not go to see Tang Huaixiao again. The princes were still trying their best to get Tang Huaixiao to praise them. After summer, it was autumn. In November, Xia Hongming decided to assess his children. The empress brought the consorts in the harem to watch this assessment. They watched as the princes and princesses rode their horses and shot arrows with smiles on their faces. Tang Huaixiao was a good teacher. Xia Hongming nodded. ¡°Not bad, not bad. Teacher Tang¡¯s teaching is extremely good. All good things muste to an end. I allow you to leave the pce and return home at any time. However, you¡¯ve been in the pce for a year. I want to see how good your riding is. Teacher Tang, can youpete with me?¡± Tang Huaixiao didn¡¯t understand what Xia Hongming meant, but since he could let her go, she didn¡¯t think too much about it. ¡°Sure.¡± Tang Huaixiao agreed. Xia Hongming smiled. ¡°Bring the horse over.¡± The ck horse that had just reached adulthood was tall and was undoubtedly the best among the horses. Tang Huaixiao couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces and praise, ¡°Good horse.¡± Xia Hongming was in a good mood. ¡°Indeed.¡± The two of them got on the horse and rode the horse in the training ground. Tang Huaixiao drew the bow and shot a few times, hitting the bullseye dozens of meters away. Xia Hongming watched seriously. Everyone watched seriously and praised Tang Huaixiao for her superb archery. After that, Xia Hongming looked at Tang Huaixiao deeply and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t meet again after this parting. Have a safe trip, Teacher Tang. I won¡¯t let you down!¡± After saying that, Xia Hongming turned around and left. What she wanted was peace and prosperity. He would give it to her. Tang Huaixiao left the capital. Xia Hongming leaned against the couch and twirled the wine cup in his hand. ¡°What was she like when she left?¡± The guard lowered his head and replied truthfully, ¡°She rode away like a released arrow from the bow, not looking back at all.¡± Xia Hongming waved his hand. ¡°I understand. You can leave.¡± She had long sealed her heart to someone called Shi Jiu. As for whether he had feelings for her or not, she did not care and did not want to know. As long as she had the slightest intention of walking towards him, he would not let her leave. Since that was the case, why should he force her? If she said that he didn¡¯t really like her, so be it. Decades passed in the blink of an eye, and the world was peaceful and prosperous. Xia Hongming was also on the verge of death. His descendants cried for him and all the officials sent him off. Xia Hongming waited for his death with a smile. Countless memories of his life surged into his mind and finally stopped at a certain moment. Bang, bang, bang¡­ His chest beat violently. At that time, his feelings towards her couldn¡¯t be more real. Tang Huaixiao would never know how much Xia Hongming wanted to kiss her back crazily to let her know that he was not lying, but he did not do that. He knew that the greatest protection was to retreat and not cause her trouble.. Chapter 894 - 894: Side Story: Liu Yuanyuan and Su Yanyu Chapter 894 - 894: Side Story: Liu Yuanyuan and Su Yanyu Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions A carriage stopped at the Marquis Su¡¯s mansion. Three beautiful women alighted from the carriage and walked into the Marquis mansion. Mrs. Su had been waiting for a long time. She looked at the three women and sized them up. She was extremely satisfied. ¡°As long as the three of you can get pregnant with my son¡¯s child, you can use any dirty methods. When it¡¯s done,e look for me. Do you understand?¡± Su Yanyu and Liu Yuanyuan had been married for 20 years, but they hadn¡¯t had a child. Mrs. Su was anxious. Liu Yuanyuan couldn¡¯t give birth, but the Su family couldn¡¯t just end like this. Su Yanyu¡¯s love for Liu Yuanyuan was too deep, so Mrs. Su had no choice but to think of such a way.
    The three of them lowered their heads and replied in unison, ¡°Yes.¡± Mrs. Su nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Good. From now on, you¡¯re the maidservants in the main courtyard.¡± The three nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Mrs. Su was satisfied. ¡°You only have a month. If you can¡¯t seize the opportunity this month, you won¡¯t have a chance. You can sing and dance, and you¡¯re good at cooking. Use whatever tricks you have. I don¡¯t mind how you get pregnant. I only care about the oue.¡± Mrs. Su did not know why Liu Yuanyuan quarreled with Su Yanyu and even went out for a month. Su Yanyu searched for her for a month, but he could not find her, so he came back in a fit of anger. Mrs. Su didn¡¯t know the reason, but this was a good opportunity for other women to take advantage. She did not want her son to die alone. It did not matter if Su Yanyu hated her. It would be best if all three of them could get pregnant. Mrs. Su regretted not having another son back then. If she had another son, she wouldn¡¯t be so worried. Mrs. Su waved her hand. ¡°Go, I¡¯ll wait for your good news.¡± The three women left with the butler. Mrs. Su sighed. Time passed quickly. The world was peaceful now. Iler daughter was with the previous emperor. Although she was only a consort in the end, she was doing well. Su Yanyu was the only one who made her worry. He was almost 40 years old and had no children. Marquis Su was old and liked to raise crickets. He was more open-minded than Mrs. Su. ¡°Madam, why do you have to do this? Yu and Yuanyuan treat each other sincerely. Why do you have to drive a wedge between them?¡± Mrs. Su was annoyed. ¡°If their rtionship is deep, I naturally can¡¯t separate them. I¡¯m just indignant. After Yu dies of old age, he won¡¯t have anyone to send him off. How miserable will that be?¡± Marquis Su used a branch to y with the crickets as he said, ¡°A few days ago, the quarrel in the courtyard was quite loud. If it were any other man, they wouldn¡¯t have chased after her. But as soon as Liu Yuanyuan left the mansion, our son went out to chase after her. He couldn¡¯t find her and couldn¡¯t eat or drink when he came back. 1 think no matter how many women you thrust on him, he won¡¯t even look at them.¡± Marquis Su pulled Mrs. Su to sit down. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard your entire life. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t understand Yu¡¯s personality. If he listened to you, he would have had children and grandchildren long ago. Find something you like to kill time. 1 think the book written by Lord Jin is very good. I¡¯ve long wanted to read it.¡± Mrs. Su said sadly, ¡°Give me another month. If it doesn¡¯t work this time, I¡¯ll give up.¡± She had already found three women. If it still didn¡¯t work, she would give up and ept her fate. Su Yanyuy on the bed wrapped in a nket. His eyes were red, like an abandoned puppy. The maidservant pushed the door open and entered. She said gently, ¡°Master, you haven¡¯t eaten for two days. Get up and eat something. I made many of your favorites.¡± Su Yanyu¡¯s face turned cold when he heard the unfamiliar voice. ¡°Old Madam asked you toe, right? From now on, you are not allowed to enter my room. I can¡¯t stand the smell of other women.¡± The maid servant¡¯s eyes turned red and she said aggrievedly, ¡°Master¡­¡± Su Yanyu snapped his fingers and said coldly, ¡°I have many poisonous worms. Watch your feet. If you¡¯re bitten, your face will rot and bleed. If you want to try, go ahead. I don¡¯t care.¡± If she wanted to climb into his bed, she had to see if the worms he raised agreed or not. All these years, he had restrained his bad temper, but that did not mean that he had really lost his temper. When the maidservant heard that, she subconsciously looked at her feet. At some point, a hundred-legged ck centipede had crawled under her feet. The maidservant immediately screamed in fear. She dropped the bowl in her hand on the ground. Then, she cried and ran out. The ck centipede climbed onto the table and began to eat. Suddenly, there was a slight sound outside the window. If one did not pay attention, they would not notice it. However, Su Yanyu immediately knew that Hu Yu must have been peeking at him. Hu Yu liked to peep into his room, and this was also a good opportunity for Su Yanyu. Su Yanyu immediately covered himself with the nket and shook it gently. From the outside, one would think that he was crying.. Chapter 895 - 895: Side Story: Liu Yuanyuan and Su Yanyu 2 Chapter 895 - 895: Side Story: Liu Yuanyuan and Su Yanyu 2 Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions He was really sad. Even though he had said countless times that he would only be with Liu Yuanyuan in this life, Mrs. Su still refused to give up. Su Yanyu could re up at others, but he could not be too heartless to Mrs. Su. Mrs. Su just hoped that he would have children. All these years, his heart had never changed, but Liu Yuanyuan wanted him to consider Mrs. Su¡¯s suggestion. Perhaps in Liu Yuanyuan¡¯s eyes, no matter how much love there was, after twenty years, it had almost worn off. However, this love did not disappear with age. Instead, it grew.
    The older he got, the more he could not let go. He did not want to be separated from Liu Yuanyuan. Su Yanyu closed his eyes. In the end, she had to cultivate. She had to abandon him. Hu Yu left the Marquis Mansion and returned to the mountains to find Liu Yuanyuan. Su Yanyu could not find Liu Yuanyuan because there was a difference between a human and a demon. If Liu Yuanyuan did not want Su Yanyu to see her. Even if she was right in front of him, Su Yanyu could not see her. Liu Yuanyuan sat in the thick grass like azy snake. No one came to this ce. Hu Yu transformed into a fox and leaned to Liu Yuanyuan¡¯s side. She smiled and said, ¡°Liu Yuanyuan, guess what I saw in the Marquis mansion.¡± Liu Yuanyuan was not in the mood to know. Hu Yu didn¡¯t mind. She continued, ¡°1 saw three new women in the Marquis Mansion. They¡¯re beautiful and talented. Old Madam Su said that if they can use any tricks to get pregnant with Su Yanyu¡¯s child. Guess if Su Yanyu fell for it.¡± Liu Yuanyuan did not even look up. Hu Yu took it that she was anxiously waiting for her to tell her and continued, ¡°Su Yanyu hasn¡¯t eaten for two days. He¡¯s wrapped in a nket and crying sadly. I often hear people say that men don¡¯t cry easily. Who do you think broke his heart?¡± Liu Yuanyuan said calmly, ¡°He¡¯s almost 40 years old and has no children. He indeed needs to have children to carry on the bloodline.¡± Hu Yu smiled. ¡°That can¡¯t be helped. He fell in love with a demon.¡± After saying that, Hu Yu sighed. ¡°Loving someone is actually so vexing. Fortunately, I don¡¯t have this problem.¡± Liu Yuanyuan did not say anything. No matter who it was, as long as it was about love, they would be hurt. Hu Yu asked, ¡°Are you really not afraid that he will have children with another woman?¡± Liu Yuanyuan said coldly, ¡°As I said before, if he changes his mind, we¡¯ll separate. There¡¯s no need to be tied down by this rtionship.¡± Hu Yu reached out her ws and dug at the grass beside her. ¡°But 1 don¡¯t think he will change his heart anytime soon. Perhaps children are far less important to him than you.¡± Liu Yuanyuan did not say anything. Hu Yuy at the side. ¡°Are you really not going tofort him? Or do you think he¡¯s old and doesn¡¯t want to be with him anymore?¡± Su Yanyu was indeed old and was no longer a young man. Most people of the same age already had grandchildren. At the thought that he was about to be abandoned, Hu Yu sympathized with him. ¡°Perhaps humans and demons shouldn¡¯t be together. One can live for decades, while the other can live for hundreds or thousands of years.¡± Hu Yu sighed. She seemed to have grown up a lot. Other than caring about those she knew, she was focused on cultivation. Liu Yuanyuan looked at Hu Yu. ¡°1 won¡¯t leave him.¡± Hu Yu yearned for love, but she had never fallen in love with anyone, so she naturally did not understand what love was. Su Yanyu had staked his entire life on this love. How could she let him down? Hu Yu was carefree and quickly fell asleep. When Hu Yu woke up, Liu Yuanyuan was no longer by her side. Hu Yu quickly returned to the Marquis mansion. There were three more maidservants in Su Yanyu¡¯s courtyard, but it was as if there were none. The three women lived in the same room. The woman with excellent culinary skills was so frightened that her face turned pale. Even if she had calmed down, she did not dare to approach Su Yanyu¡¯s room. The other two women were ying the piano and singing, wanting to lure Su Yanyu over. The two women were extremely talented and beautiful, but Su Yanyu did not even look at them. No matter how hard the two of them sang, he didn¡¯t show up. Su Yanyu locked himself in his room and did note out or eat. The two women wanted to lure him out, but once they approached the door, they were frightened out of their wits when they saw endless worms crawling towards them. In less than three days, the three women went toin to Mrs. Su. Mrs. Su frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t ask me. You can do whatever you want as long as you can achieve the goal. If you need money to do it, ask the butler. I don¡¯t care about the process. I just want to see the results.¡± The three women felt despair. They did not expect this job to be so difficult. Marquis Su returned from outside and said with a smile, ¡°Madam, we havepany this time. When Lord Xing An heard that we were going on a long trip, he was immediately interested. He said that he was bored and wanted to go with us. The 16th of this month is a good date. Why don¡¯t we set off on that day?¡± Mrs. Su was not in a good mood to talk about this. ¡°Whatever.¡± Su Yanyu did not even look at the three beautiful girls. If Liu Yuanyuan did not return home, he would stop eating and drinking. What could she do? The three women hoped that Mrs. Su could give them some ideas. Mrs. Su looked at the three of them. They were all lovable women. Their faces were delicate, and when they cried, they melted people¡¯s hearts. How could Su Yanyu not like them? Mrs. Su was puzzled. ¡°There¡¯s still a month to go. Don¡¯t give up so easily.¡± She would not give up until thest moment. The three women retreated in despair. They couldn¡¯t even enter the main room. How could they seed? Su Yanyu had not eaten or drunk for five days and had be much haggard. Finally, he came out of the room. He naturally would not starve himself to death. He did this just to see if Liu Yuanyuan would take pity on him ande back.. Chapter 896 - 896: Side Story: Liu Yuanyuan and Su Yanyu 3 Chapter 896: Side Story: Liu Yuanyuan and Su Yanyu 3 Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyce Trantions Su Yanyu¡¯s eyes were red as he instructed the servants, ¡°Serve the food. I¡¯m hungry.¡± After confirming that Liu Yuanyuan would not be soft-hearted ande back first, he stopped hunger striking. He would not really starve himself to death. The servants were happy that Su Yanyu wanted to eat, and so were the three women. Their culinary skills were extremely good, and they immediately showed off their ability. They thought that Su Yanyu would praise them after eating, but he said nothing. Mrs. Su was out on a trip with Marquis Su. Before she left, she instructed the butler to write to her about what was going on in the mansion. Su Yanyu began to refine poisonous worms. There were all kinds of herbs in the backyard. Every day was so uneventful that Hu Yu felt bored. Even though rhe three women were trying their best, Su Yanyu did not feel anything. He was unmoved. Seeing that a month was almost up, the three women were so anxious that their faces were filled with worry. The three of them had lost weight. They looked at each other with tears in their eyes. ¡®My arms are about to break. Why is Master so heartless?¡± The woman who was good at Guqin reached out a pair of red and swollen hands and cried. The woman who was good at cooking also wiped her tears. ¡°I¡¯ve made all kinds of dishes for him, but I couldn¡¯t get a word of praise from him.11 The woman who was good at dancing choked. ¡°If Master doesn¡¯t touch us, we¡¯ll have to go back to that nasty ce and the rest of our lives will be miserable.¡± The three of them hugged each other and cried. After crying for a while, the woman who was good at cooking said, ¡°We have to persevere. During this period of time, Master has been eating my dishes. It won¡¯t be difficult for me to put some drugs in the dishes. If you want to survive, you have to be bold. No matter who among us gets pregnant first, we have to help each other. Even if we can only be a servant girl, we won¡¯t go back to that kind of ce.¡± ¡°As long as we can stay in the Marquis Mansion, we¡¯ll have some status.¡± The other two women nodded heavily. The cooking woman said solemnly, ¡°Then let¡¯s swear an oath now to be sisters. Whoever breaks the oath will be struck by lightning.¡± The three of them endured the pain and cut their fingers to swear an oath. The next day, the three of them started preparing and took action that night. In order to prevent failure, the drug was heavily added. The three of them carefully washed up and waited for the right time. The three of them were very afraid. There were so many poisonous worms in the main room, but they went all out. After calcting the time, the three of them took a deep breath and pushed the door open. When they entered the room, they felt a little creepy. ¡°What are you doing? Get out.¡± Su Yanyu¡¯s voice was hoarse and angry. From the trembling in his voice, it was obvious that the drug had begun to take effect. Being shouted at, the three of them trembled in fear, but in the end, no one went out. ¡°Master, this is ourst chance. No matter how much you hate us, we won¡¯t back down.11 The three of them walked towards Su Yanyu. The unique fragrance on the woman¡¯s body stimted Su Yanyu. His body seemed to be on fire. He staggered a few steps back and grabbed the dagger. The three women screamed in fear, ¡°Master, Master.11 Su Yanyu stabbed himself hard. The pain made him regain his rationality. He said coldly, ¡°Get out. Otherwise, if I die, you won¡¯t be able to live either. Leave. I¡¯ll try my best to help you out of your difficult situation.¡± The pain could wake him up. At this moment, his body was soft and heavy. Not to mention three women, he didn¡¯t even have the strength to resist one woman. The veins on his forehead bulged. It was obvious how angry he was. But he would rather die than have anything to do with these women. The three women were shocked. They were counting on Su Yanyu to change their lives. How could they force him to death? ¡°Master, calm down. We ll go out.¡± If Su Yanyu was forced to death by them, they would definitely be in a worse state than returning to the brothel. The three of them cried and left. The cooking woman said, ¡°Master, if we leave, how will you remove the drug?¡± She was extremely afraid. If it was not removed in time, Su Yanyu would definitely suffer. Su Yanyu¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°Its none of your business. Get lost.¡± Su Yanyu was already panting, but he stabbed himself again. The three of them were afraid that he would really do something rash, so they ran out. They wanted to look for a doctor, but they did not dare. Su Yanyu staggered to close the door andtch it. He could not even walk back to the bed. The difort and pain in his body made him curl up on the ground. His body was in so much pain that he could not even hold the dagger. A certain part of his body was about to explode. Su Yanyu¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°Yuanyuan¡­¡± When Hu Yu saw this, she immediately used a voice transmission to call Liu Yuanyuan. She had been holding it in until now before telling Liu Yuanyuan. She thought that if Su Yanyu could ept those women, he could live a normal life. In a few years, he would have a lot of children. However, Su Yanyu would rather die than touch those women. This proved that he only had eyes for Liu Yuanyuan and was unwilling to change. Hu Yu was afraid that Liu Yuanyuan would still refuse toe, so she said anxiously, ¡°Liu Yuanyuan, Su Yanyu is about to bleed to death. If you don¡¯te, I¡¯ll cut ties with you and never see you again. He d rather die than touch another woman.1¡® Hu Yu was so anxious that she was about to cry. Su Yanyu was her friend, and so was Liu Yuanyuan. Liu Yuanyuan arrived very quickly. When Hu Yu saw her, she heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Liu Yuanyuan, hurry up and help him remove the drug. You should be together. If anyone dares to break up the two of you, I will not stand by and do nothing.¡± Liu Yuanyuan had already entered the room. Hu Yu leaned against the window and wanted to look, but it waspletely dark and she could not see anything.. Chapter 897 - 897: Side Story: Liu Yuanyuan and Su Yanyu 4 Chapter 897: Side Story: Liu Yuanyuan and Su Yanyu 4 Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Hu Yu was so angry that she grabbed the window fiercely, leaving a few deep w marks on the window frame. There was not even a sound. Hu Yu stomped her feet. ¡°Bad Liu Yuanyuan, you are ungrateful. Boohoo¡­¡± Hu Yu wiped her tears and turned to leave, cursing as she cried. They abandoned her once she outlived her usefulness. If not for her, when Liu Yuanyuan returned, Su Yanyu¡¯s corpse would have turned cold. She had done them such a great favor, but they were not even willing to satisfy her small wish. Bad, bad, bad. She would never help them again. Hu Yu left angrily. In the room, even the temperature had risen a lot. The violent movement only stopped when the sky outside lit up. Su Yanyu was almost exhausted. During this period of time, he had not been eating well and his body was quite weak. Fortunately, he had a good body. Otherwise, he might have died this time. Liu Yuanyuan did not change at all. She was still beautiful and her skin was tender. Su Yanyu hugged her tightly and his voice was hoarse. ¡°Do you not like me anymore?¡± ¡°I know I¡¯m old. I¡¯m human. I¡¯ll get older and older. In a few years, I won¡¯t even be able to carry you. I¡­¡± Su Yanyu did not want to cry, but when he thought of that sad ending, his tears flowed out uncontrobly. He wanted to be a demon too. This way, he could be with her forever. Liu Yuanyuan wiped Su Yanyu¡¯s tears. ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. 1 don¡¯t want to leave you. I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯ll regret it.¡± Su Yanyu took a deep breath. ¡°Why would 1 regret it? My mother is already old. She won¡¯t live long. Don¡¯t take her words to heart, okay?¡± Su Yanyu knew that once Liu Yuanyuan left, he would not be able to find her. The feeling of losing her was too painful. Liu Yuanyuan said calmly, ¡°If you¡¯re with me, you¡¯ll have no children for the rest of your life.¡± Su Yanyu was a little angry. It had been so many years. Why did Liu Yuanyuan still not understand his feelings? Su Yanyu gritted his teeth and said word by word, ¡°Liu Yuanyuan, 1 will say this again. I¡¯ve decided on you in my life. Nothing will change my mind or make me change my mind.¡± ¡°I love you. If we don¡¯t have children, so be it. Liu Yuanyuan, do you understand my heart now? 1 only love you. I don¡¯t care about children.¡± As Su Yanyu spoke, his tone became softer and softer. In the end, he sniffled aggrievedly. ¡°If you want to abandon me, just say it. 1 can take it. I¡¯ve agreed to you in the beginning that 1 won¡¯t force you to stay. I¡¯ve already given you my heart. If you don¡¯t want it, just throw it away.¡± Although he said that, his eyes were clearly fixed on Liu Yuanyuan. As long as Liu Yuanyuan said something heartless, he would immediately cry. Liu Yuanyuan had seen his weakest side, so there was no need for him to act tough. Liu Yuanyuan looked at Su Yanyu. He was no longer as handsome as when he was young, but he was still pure-hearted. Liu Yuanyuan said seriously, ¡°I¡¯ll protect your heart well and won¡¯t lose it. From now on, I won¡¯t care what anyone says. 1¡¯11 protect you wholeheartedly. I¡¯ll also grow old and die with you.¡± Su Yanyu was stunned, his heart pounding. ¡°Really?¡± Liu Yuanyuan nodded. ¡°1 know a way to seal your heart. At that time, no matter where you reincarnate, you will reunite with me.¡± Su Yanyu nodded heavily. ¡°I¡¯m willing. This life is not enough at all. A lifetime is too short. I want to be with you for eternity.¡± Liu Yuanyuan reached out and held Su Yanyu¡¯s hand. ¡°Alright, I¡¯lle to look for you. When you reincarnate into a demon, you can cultivate to be an immortal and be with me forever.¡± Su Yanyu nodded. He loved her and did not want to be separated so quickly. Liu Yuanyuan looked at Su Yanyu¡¯s determined gaze and said, ¡°After forming the heart seal, we¡¯ll be together forever. There¡¯s no hurry. You have decades to consider it. If you make up your mind by the time you are about to die, 1 won¡¯t let you leave.¡± Su Yanyu looked at Liu Yuanyuan seriously. ¡°Yuanyuan, perhaps if I say that I¡¯m ready to be with you for eternity now, you¡¯ll think that I¡¯m too rash, but in fact, I¡¯m like this. When 1 decide to do something, I will never go back on my word. Time will only make me more determined.¡± Time never changed any of the decisions he made. Su Yanyu kissed Liu Yuanyuan. ¡°Yuanyuan, 1 hope you¡¯ll think about it in the next few decades. I¡¯m very clingy. I¡¯ll never let go of whoever 1 stick to. If you¡¯re prepared to be stuck with me forever, tell me when the timees.¡± Instead of saying that Liu Yuanyuan gave him decades to consider, it was more like he gave Liu Yuanyuan decades to consider. As Su Yanyu spoke, he looked into Liu Yuanyuan¡¯s eyes intently. Liu Yuanyuan kissed Su Yanyu¡¯s lips lightly. Su Yanyu was very tired, and Liu Yuanyuan naturally knew that, so she did not do anything else and just kissed him to express her love. After letting go of each other, the two of them got out of bed. When Liu Yuanyuan returned, Su Yanyu finally felt alive. He asked the servants to prepare the dishes and the couple ate together. After eating, Su Yanyu remembered that he had to deal with the three women eventually. He instructed the servant, ¡°Someone, go and get those three.¡± Now that he was Marquis Su, he had the right to make a decision. He could punish everyone in the Marquis Mansion at will.. Chapter 898 - 898: Side Story: Liu Yuanyuan and Su Yanyu 5 Chapter 898 - 898: Side Story: Liu Yuanyuan and Su Yanyu 5 Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The three women were quickly summoned. Their eyes were filled with fear and tears, as if they were seriously ill. They weren¡¯t pretending. They came to the Marquis Mansion to seek stability and a good life, but not only did they not get what they wanted, but they also offended their master. As soon as they arrived, the three of them knelt down and kowtowed with tears streaming down their faces. ¡°Master, please spare us.¡± Su Yanyu looked at Liu Yuanyuan. ¡°Madam, what do you think we should do?¡± The three of them looked at Liu Yuanyuan timidly. They thought that Liu Yuanyuan was not young anymore.
    However, from the looks of it, that was not the case. Liu Yuanyuan was strikingly beautiful. The three of them had been here for almost a month and could not even see Su Yanyu. They had spent a lot of effort and used all kinds of methods to get close to him but to no avail. However, Liu Yuanyuan only needed to stand there to make Su Yanyu unable to move his eyes off of her. They were all envious of her. Liu Yuanyuan looked at the three of them. ¡°1¡¯11 forgive you for what you have done and give you back your freedom.¡± The three of them wiped their tears. ¡°Madam, we¡¯re already homeless. If you don¡¯t mind, we¡¯re willing to stay and serve you.¡± No matter where they went, they would be drifters. If they could not find someone to rely on, they would not be any better in the future. If they could be a maidservant, they would have a ce. Liu Yuanyuan looked at the three of them. ¡°Sure, if you want to stay, stay. Go with the butlerter and listen to his arrangements.¡± The three of them quickly thanked her. The Marquis Mansion would buy maidservants every year, so it was fine to have a few more maidservants. When Liu Yuanyuan returned, Su Yanyu was full of energy. He ate and slept well every day and quickly recovered. After a while, Su Yanyu said to Liu Yuanyuan, ¡°Yuanyuan, I¡¯m not young anymore. It¡¯s difficult for me to break through in my worm making technique over the years. I¡¯ve learned so much. I don¡¯t want no one to inherit it. When the worms are used in the right way, they can save lives. Why don¡¯t we go out and travel around? If I¡¯m lucky, 1 can perhaps find a few disciples.¡± Liu Yuanyuan thought about it and nodded. After Liu Yuanyuan agreed, Su Yanyu immediately began to pack up. The two of them had nothing to worry about and left immediately. The butler sent several letters. When Marquis Su and Mrs. Su received the letters, it was already a few monthster. After reading the letters, Mrs. Su sighed sadly. ¡°It¡¯s fate.¡± Marquis Su was fishing with his good friend. When the fishing rod moved, he was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Madam,e quickly. The fish has taken the bait.¡± Marquis Su and Mrs. Su continued to travel for several years until they could no longer walk. Liu Yuanyuan and Su Yanyu also took in a few disciples. The eldest was eight years old, and the youngest was four years old. When Mrs. Su and Marquis Su returned to the capital, the Marquis mansion was already very lively. It was said that a teacher for a day was a father for life. Marquis Su treated Su Yanyu¡¯s disciples as his grandsons. Su Yanyu taught them meticulously. He and Liu Yuanyuan did not have any children, so the few disciples they took in were their children. They took his surname, Su, and inherited the worm technique. After countless seasons, the Liu family sent news that Madam Wei was critically ill. At night, Su Yanyu kissed Liu Yuanyuan and sighed. ¡°I wonder if Shifu is doing well. Although many people think that she and her husband are both dead, I still believe that they¡¯ve already be immortal and ascended.¡± Death was the oue he was most unwilling to guess. Liu Yuanyuan¡¯s voice was gentle. ¡°Venerable Liu has indeed attained the Dao. We can¡¯t see her anymore, but 1 can feel that she¡¯s been here.¡± When Su Yanyu thought of this, his eyes lit up. ¡°Shifu has been here? Can she still recognize me? I¡¯m already so old¡­¡± Perhaps they would never see each other again, but at the thought that Liu Sanniang had returned to see him, Su Yanyu was excited and his eyes turned red. He was old. Everyone was old. Everyone he had ever known was old. Liu Yuanyuan kissed Su Yanyu. ¡°Even if you¡¯re old, you¡¯re still Venerable Liu¡¯s disciple.¡± Moreover, he was so cute. The older he got, the more lovable he became. Su Yanyu was a little embarrassed. He was really getting old. The older he got, the more he thought. ¡°Hu Yu hasn¡¯t been back for many years.¡± Liu Yuanyuan smiled. ¡°Hu Yu returned to the mountains. She¡¯s be very hardworking. Previously, when Madam Wei passed away, she came back to see her for thest time.¡± Su Yanyu sincerely wished her well. ¡°It¡¯s good that she¡¯s hardworking. I hope she can seed.¡± Liu Yuanyuan nodded. She did not tell Su Yanyu that when Su Yanyu passed away, Hu Yu would alsoe to send him off. Marquis Su and Madam Su also passed away one after another. When Su Yanyu passed away, he was already in his seventies. He held Liu Yuanyuan¡¯s hand and only had eyes for her. Liu Yuanyuan looked at him and said softly, ¡°Su Yanyu, I¡¯m asking you now. Are you willing to be with me for eternity? If you¡¯re willing, nod.¡± Su Yanyu¡¯s hands trembled. He took a deep breath and said with a trembling voice, ¡°I¡¯ve already told you this answer decades ago. I¡¯m willing. 1 was willing in the past, now, and in the future..¡± Chapter 899 - 899: Side Story: Liu Yuanyuan and Su Yanyu 6 Chapter 899 - 899: Side Story: Liu Yuanyuan and Su Yanyu 6 Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Su Yanyu looked at Liu Yuanyuan deeply. He paused for a moment before continuing firmly, ¡°Whether it¡¯s in this life or the next, I only want you. I love you, Liu Yuanyuan. I¡¯m willing to use every life I have to love you.¡± As he spoke, Su Yanyu¡¯s chest did not heave for a long time. He looked at Liu Yuanyuan, and the light in his eyes was gradually fading. Liu Yuanyuan looked into Su Yanyu¡¯s eyes, and her vision gradually blurred. Two drops of tears fell from her eyes. She reached out and gently swiped them. Blood surged in her palm. She grabbed Su Yanyu¡¯s hand tightly. Seeing that the light in Su Yanyu¡¯s eyes was getting fainter and fainter, Liu Yuanyuan said softly, ¡°Su Yanyu, if you¡¯re willing, then the Heart Seal between us will be deeply engraved in your soul. It will follow you forever. No matter which world you are in, as long as you and I meet, your heart will throb. This is a seal that can¡¯t be removed.¡± Su Yanyu could not say another word, but he had already silently responded to Liu Yuanyuan with his actions.
    He loved her. He was willing. Liu Yuanyuan had formed the Heart Seal with a hundred years of cultivation. If Su Yanyu did not have the desire to form the Heart Seal with her, her hundred years of cultivation would go to waste. Looking into Su Yanyu¡¯s eyes, Liu Yuanyuan could feel his love. Su Yanyu¡¯s lips moved, as if he wanted to speak, but his body was no longer under his control. It was numb and stiff, and he could not even speak. Su Yanyu looked at Liu Yuanyuan deeply. When Hu Yu came out, she walked to Liu Yuanyuan¡¯s side and smiled at Su Yanyu. ¡°Young Marquis, goodbye.¡± Su Yanyu closed his eyes with a smile. No matter who he reincarnated into, he would wait for Liu Yuanyuan to reunite with him. Su Yanyu had no regrets and left in peace. Liu Yuanyuan handled his funeral together with his disciples. Hu Yu stayed in the mansion with Liu Yuanyuan and waited for her to settle the funeral. The once young disciples were already middle-aged. They had received Su Yanyu¡¯s teaching and protection and were also righteous. After Su Yanyu passed away, they wanted to take care of Liu Yuanyuan. Liu Yuanyuan refused. She packed her things and left quietly one night. As for what would happen to the Su family in the future, who knew? The person she cared about had already left. The secr world in the future had nothing to do with her. Hu Yu smiled. ¡°Granny, do you want to go back to the mountains with me? For Su Yanyu, your cultivation has been stagnant for decades and you lost a hundred years of cultivation. Hmph, I¡¯m going to catch you and make you my maidservant now.¡± Liu Yuanyuan looked at Hu Yu. ¡°Yes, Miss.¡± She remembered how much Hu Yu had helped her. Hu Yu looked at Liu Yuanyuan seriously. ¡°Then you have to do as I say. In the future, when we cultivate together, you can¡¯t leave me alone. When I¡¯m bored, you have to y with me.¡± Liu Yuanyuan nodded. When they returned to the mountains, there was actually a house on the steep cliff. Liu Yuanyuan looked at Hu Yu in confusion. Why would anyonee to live in such a deep mountain? Hu Yu exined, ¡°This is where Jie stays when hees back. Hees back once every ten years. Don¡¯t worry about him. After so many years, he¡¯s still a child. 1 don¡¯t know when he¡¯ll grow up. I still want to see him get married.¡± With apanion, they could chat together when they were cultivating. Lin Jie came back once every ten years. Liu Yuanyuan had seen him. He really looked like a young man, but in the world, he was already more than a hundred years old, but he was growing too slowly. Every time Lin Jie came back, he would only stay for three days. Every time he was about toe back, Hu Yu would drool because Lin Jie would bring back a lot of delicious food. Time was not clearly felt in the mountains. Sometimes, ten years would pass in the blink of an eye. Liu Yuanyuan and Hu Yu did not know what had happened in the outside world. In recent days, Liu Yuanyuan and Hu Yu had started to prepare. The two of them were about to face their lightning tribtion. Liu Yuanyuan¡¯s lightning tribtion came first. It had started to rain three days ago, and tonight, it was so dark that it looked like a doomsday. Liu Yuanyuan returned to her original form and soared into the clouds against the heavy rain. Lightning shed and thunder rumbled. There was the smell of smoke in the air. Hu Yu widened her eyes and shouted with tears in her eyes, ¡°Liu Yuanyuan, you must persevere. Your Young Marquis is still waiting for you.¡± ¡°Moo¡ª¡± The muffled roar was like the cry of an old bull. In the ck clouds, there was a ck figure flying. There was the smell of blood in the rain, but the ck figure was slowly transforming. First, on the top of its head, two white jade-like horns broke out and slowly grew. The lightning kept striking Liu Yuanyuan, but it could not knock her down. As for Liu Yuanyuan, she shed ayer of skin, and then the wind and rain suddenly stopped. A golden lightnded on her and led her away. Liu Yuanyuan looked at Hu Yu, who was worried about her, and said softly, ¡°Hu Yu, Venerable Liu and I will wait for you up there.¡± Hu Yu nodded as she cried. However, when she thought of it, she felt depressed. ¡°Your cultivation level is clearly inferior to mine. Why did you ascend before me?¡± Lin Jie smiled. ¡°It¡¯s probably because she¡¯s cut ties with the mortal world, and you still want to have fun.¡± Hu Yu swallowed her saliva. ¡°That¡¯s true. My time should arrive soon.¡± Lin Jie smiled and did not say anything. For the next few days, he cooked delicious food for Hu Yu every day. This time, he did not leave. Hu Yu¡¯s lightning tribtion finally came three monthster. The pain of the lightning tribtion burned all the hair on Hu Yu¡¯s body, but after the lightning tribtion, she could leave in the golden light. Looking at Lin Jie, who was worried about her, Hu Yu wiped her tears. ¡°Jie, goodbye.¡± Lin Jie did not say anything. He threw a drumstick to Hu Yu. Hu Yu left in the golden light and silently took a bite of the drumstick to remember the taste.. Chapter 900 - 900: Side Story, Wu Ju Chapter 900 - 900: Side Story, Wu Ju Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Only innocence and kindness could wake him up¡ª When Wu Ju woke up, it was night. The temporary body he was using was sitting in front of a stove. There was a pot of pork trotters simmering in the pot. The smoked meat had a unique fragrance. It was very fragrant. He had been summoned by kindness. He was one with good and evil and was already an immortal recognized by the Heavenly Dao. Countless years had passed. Sometimes, he would be summoned to end the endless war, and sometimes, he would wake up in interster space.
    Whether it was the ancient times or the future, he had been there. This time, the body he entered belonged to a middle-aged man called Lu Qingjin. Lu Qingjin was already 50 years old. He was a cultivator from the modern era. At this moment, there were no spells to speak of in this cultivation. What people cultivated was the Dao of the heart. The spiritual qi in this world was weak, and cultivation could not achieve much. However, to cultivators of the Dao of the heart, peace of mind was the goal. Sensing that someone was approaching, Wu Ju turned around and saw a long-haired girl. She looked at Wu Ju and said shyly, ¡°Master Lu, I-I¡¯m here to see if there¡¯s anything 1 can help you with.¡± Wu Ju looked at her and said calmly, ¡°Are you hungry?¡± The girl was stunned for a moment before shaking her head. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡± Wu Ju stood up from the stove. ¡°Watch the fire.¡± The girl was gentle and obedient. Wu Ju went to get the bowls and chopsticks and opened the lid of the pot. The pot of pork trotters was already stewed. He scooped a bowl out and sprinkled some onions on it before bringing it to the girl. ¡°1 can feel that you¡¯re hungry. Eat.¡± The girl held the bowl and replied softly, ¡°Ok.¡± Wu Ju did not pay much attention to the girl, even though he knew that she was the daughter of the original Lu Qingjin who was taken away by human traffickers. Wu Ju took the basket and left. The host was currently participating in the reality show, and his every move was captured by the camera. Therefore, even the people closest to him were strangers. To the host, the girl was just a guest. Lu Qingjin lived in Qingshan Temple in the middle of the forest. It was April, and the rain was abundant. When Wu Ju went out, a few young participants were ying poker in the courtyard. The girl who entered the house just now was clearly ostracized by them. Wu Ju did not look at them for long. He took the basket and entered the forest. As he picked up the fungi, he thought about how to fulfill what the host wanted. He liked to send those hypocrites to hell. After tearing off their disguises, he liked to admire their true appearance. Before Lu Qingjin became a monk, he was a normal person. He had the person he loved the most. When his wife was giving birth, she bled to death and gave birth to a young girl. Lu Qingjin could not walk out of the pain of histe wife¡¯s death, but with a young girl around, he had something to live for. However, the heavens did not care about this man who had lost his parents and loved one in his early years. When his daughter was one year old, she was taken away by human traffickers. Lu Qingjin was too weak to catch the human traffickers. His daughter¡¯s life and death were unknown. Lu Qingjin wanted to die, but he could not let go of his daughter. After searching for a few years, he became a monk. His daughter was only one year old when she was taken away. It was very likely that she would be bought and raised by someone else. He could not find her, but he could pray for her. After the old monk died, he became the abbot to guard the temple. He spent all his time farming and reading the scriptures in the temple. When Lu Qingjin was 27 years old, he picked up a baby girl at the foot of the mountain. At that time, the baby girl was seriously ill. As the Buddhist teachings said, it was fate that brought them together. He did not sit back and do nothing. He brought the baby girl back. With careful care, the baby girl grew up safely. He wanted to send the baby girl to the police station, but the police only suggested sending the girl to an orphanage. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to do this. He brought back the baby girl and named her Lu Qiuran. The temple was poor. The vigers at the foot of the mountain had long known that Lu Qiuran was adopted. When Lu Qiuran was young, children of the same age often said that she was adopted by a monk, so Lu Qiuran knew that she was adopted. Lu Qiuran asked Lu Qingjin, ¡°Father, is it because I¡¯m not your biological daughter that you don¡¯t love me and buy me candy?¡± For Lu Qiuran¡¯s sake, Lu Qingjin began to perform rituals to earn money. When he earned money, he would buy delicious food for Lu Qiuran. When she reached the age to go to school, he would send her to school. Lu Qingjin was trying his best to satisfy Lu Qiuran¡¯s needs. She always wanted to buy new clothes and school bags, but Lu Qingjin was a monk and could not earn much. He bought cloth, cut it, and made clothes for her. Lu Qiuran did not like the clothes Lu Qingjin made, but she had no choice but to wear them because Lu Qingjin could not afford expensive clothes. The older Lu Qiuran grew up, the more she wanted. She was extremely stubborn and vain. Every time she returned home, she would ask for money. Lu Qingjin knew that Lu Qiuran had been getting bad influences from school. He hoped that Lu Qiuran could stopparing herself to others. He wanted Lu Qiuran to write Buddhist scriptures to calm her mind. Lu Qiuran wrote them every time, but she hated Lu Qingjin in her heart. Everyone knew that Lu Qiuran was adopted by Lu Qingjin. She was raised by this monk. If she was not filial, she would be an ingrate. Lu Qiuran, who was vain, did not want to bear the infamy. After high school, she did not listen to Lu Qingjin to go to university. Instead, she plunged into the entertainment industry. She wasn¡¯t beautiful enough, so she would go for stic surgery. She wasn¡¯t thin enough, so she would go for liposuction. Lu Qingjin knew that she could not change, so he did not force her. Lu Qiuran did not need him when she grew up, and he would not ask her to repay him. After Lu Qiuran left, she never came back. Lu Qingjin did not have a phone, so he naturally did not know how developed the Inte was. Suddenly, one day, Lu Qiuran brought many people back.. Wanna gift the story? Try one. Chapter 901 - 901: Side Story, Wu Ju 2 Chapter 901 - 901: Side Story, Wu Ju 2 Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After Lu Qingjin opened the door, Lu Qiuran ran to his side and knelt down, crying and thanking him for raising her. There were many cameras aimed at Lu Qingjin. Although Lu Qingjin did not have a phone, he knew that young people liked to watch variety shows these days. When he went to other people¡¯s houses to do rituals, he would sometimes see young people holding their phones andughing, discussing what kind of show was so interesting. Lu Qingjin helped Lu Qiuran up and asked her what was going on. Lu Qiuran hugged him and cried, ¡°Father, I found my biological parents. Didn¡¯t you say that you hoped that I could return to my biological parents one day? I¡¯m really lucky to have met them.¡± Lu Qiuran spoke intermittently. Even some of the staff who were recording the show were moved to tears.
    Lu Qingjin did not cry, but he was happy for Lu Qiuran. Lu Qiuran¡¯s eyes were red from crying. She thanked him and told him that she was shooting a show. Her fans wanted to see the ce where she grew up. Lu Qingjin naturally would not refuse this request. Lu Qingjin did not know how the show was broadcasted. He just tried his best to be cooperative and treat people with respect. Therefore, when Lu Qiuran and her friends isted another girl, Lu Qingjin lectured Lu Qiuran in front of everyone. Lu Qiuran did not talk back and just lowered her head and cried. After the show ended, Lu Qingjin¡¯s life did not change much. However, a few monthster, the police came to arrest him. Only then did he know that Lu Qiuran had reported him and said that he had vited her when he adopted her. Because she had no one to rely on, she was especially dependent on him. It was also Lu Qingjin who asked her to enter the entertainment industry. All these years, she had given him every penny she earned. That was why she was 1.7 meters tall but only weighed 80 kilograms. Before Lu Qingjin knew it, the Inte was already criticizing him. When the police came to arrest him, the countless evidence made it impossible for Lu Qingjin to defend himself. For a moment, he became an evil person despised by everyone. No one believed what he said. There were even tens of thousands of people who wanted to sentence him to death. Lu Qinjin was not strong. In the jail, he was beaten and seriously injured. Lu Qiuran went to see Lu Qingjin and told him something that made Lu Qingjin¡¯s heart ache. Lu Qiuran said, ¡°Father, do you want to know where your biological daughter is?¡± On the bed, Lu Qingjin was nervous and anxious. What he missed the most in his life was his lost daughter. Lu Qiuran smiled evilly. It waspletely different from the pitiful look she had when she used him of being evil in court. Lu Qiuran said, ¡°Father, do you still remember the person called Jiang Tongtong who I hated during the recording of the show? Coincidentally, my biological parents adopted her in the orphanage. She was nurtured by my father and mother with money and was very outstanding. People called her a talented girl. She was even engaged to a rich man. Her life was so good. That should have been mine, so 1 stole her man and pulled her down from the clouds. She was really useless. She actually jumped off a building a few days ago.¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t even know who her biological father was until she died. What a pity. You prayed for her for your entire life, but she wasn¡¯t blessed.¡± Lu Qingjin was so angry that he spat out blood. He did not expect that the child he brought up would take revenge on him so viciously. However, there was no hatred between them at all. After Lu Qiuran returned to her original family, her life was smooth-sailing. She became famous and was loved by everyone. As for Lu Qingjin, he died in the hospital. Even if he was seriously injured and died, no one cried for him. When people mentioned him, they would only curse him fiercely. It could be said that from the moment Lu Qiuran returned to record the show, Lu Qingjin¡¯s hell hade. Even until his death, he could not reunite with his daughter. After knowing that his biological daughter was forced to jump off a building, he was filled with despair. He had been kind all his life, but why did he suffer all his life? Lu Qiuran hated Lu Qingjin for not giving her a good life. However, she had never thought that if she had not met Lu Qingjin, she would have died long ago. The farmer and the snake story was like this. The farmer saved a snake that was about to freeze and used his body temperature to warm it. However, when the snake woke up, it bit the farmer hard and gave him a fatal blow. Wu Ju would naturally protect the girl called Jiang Tongtong. Because of Lu Qiuran, the world was already a little imbnced, so Wu Ju had to correct it. Now, the time was reversed to the first time Lu Qiuran came back after five years. This variety show was called ¡°I Love My Family¡±. There were a total of four guests in the production team. In the first episode, each guest asked their friends to go to the ce where they grew up as guests. Lu Qiuran invited five people, two women and three men. Other than Jiang Tongtong, the other four people were all from the entertainment industry. Lu Qiuran had just acknowledged her biological parents not long ago. After acknowledging her biological parents, she had a lot of poprity. The production team of ¡°I Love My Family¡± also needed such guests, so they invited Lu Qiuran. The show ¡°I Love My Family¡± was broadcasted live. It was one episode every week and was broadcasted for eight hours every day. There were a total of four episodes a month. Lu Qingjin was out of date. He had no idea that the cameramen were broadcasting everything he did live. He could not stand Lu Qiuran ostracizing Jiang Tongtong. Every stern word he said to Lu Qiuran was heard by the entire country. On the Inte, everyone¡¯s heart ached for Lu Qiuran and they scolded Lu Qingjin for not loving her. Public opinion had been a weapon that could kill since ancient times. When Wu Ju entered the forest, many cameramen followed. Theyined in their hearts but didn¡¯t dare to say a word. The road in the forest was slippery. Wu Ju lost his bnce and slipped. The cameraman was also shocked.. ¡°Master Lu, be careful¡ª¡± Chapter 902 - 902: Side Story, Wu Ju 3 Chapter 902 - 902: Side Story, Wu Ju 3 Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The cameraman who followed was called Zhang Pan. He carried the camera to Wu Ju and reached out to help him. ¡°Master Lu, are you alright?¡± Wu Ju grabbed a small tree at the side and got up. His tattered clothes were a little wet and there were traces of mud in many ces. He waved his hand gently. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. Ie often and sometimes I slip. It¡¯s fine.¡± As he spoke, Wu Ju patted his body, picked up the basket, and continued walking as if nothing had happened. Zhang Pan followed him and was a little puzzled. ¡°Master Lu, there are many mosquitoes in this mountain forest. It¡¯s very easy to fall. You¡¯re already 50 years old. Miss Lu often sends money to you. Why are you working so hard?¡± Wu Ju said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m used to it. This season is when I eat fungi. In the past, Qiuran liked to eat fungi, and good fungi are avable during this season.¡± Zhang Pan nced at the fixed phone on the camera. The live-stream room was divided into several screens, like a multi-person video call. There were not many people on Lu Qingjin¡¯s screen. Most of them rushed in to curse him before leaving.
    Wu Ju walked in the forest. Sometimes, he would flip open the leaves under the tree to look for fungi. Zhang Pan followed suit. Most of theizens who were watching the live broadcast had already left to watch the others. Wu Ju picked up half a basket of fungi and prepared to go back. When they returned to Qingshan Temple, Lu Qiuran and her four friends were still ying cards, and everyone was very happy. When Lu Qiuran saw Wu Ju, she smiled and called him, ¡°Father, where did you go? I¡¯m so hungry.¡± Lu Qiuran asked this because when she went to drink water just now, she found Jiang Tongtong eating pork trotters. She naturally had to ask. Jiang Tongtong said that Lu Qingjin gave it to her, and Wu Ju was the current Lu Qingjin. Countless cameras transmitted every scene to the audience. Therefore, after Lu Qiuran asked Jiang Tongtong, theizens in the live-streaming roomined about Lu Qingjin not loving her daughter and giving a stranger a bowl of pork trotters. Wu Ju¡¯s expression was calm as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll add the fungus and it¡¯ll be ready soon.¡± With that, Wu Ju walked towards the kitchen. Lu Qiuran lowered her head, holding back her tears. Seeing this, Mu Xue quickly hugged her and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. You still have us.¡± Lu Qiuran lowered her head, and the other three alsoforted her. Lu Qiuran was like a pampered little princess who had been wronged. She sniffed. ¡°I¡¯m fine. No matter how Father treats me, I¡¯ll always be grateful to him and will fulfill his wish.¡± Wang Zixiao immediately asked, ¡°What is Master Lu¡¯s wish? I think he¡¯s guarding this ce like the kind of cultivator in novels.¡± Chu Nan also expressed his curiosity. ¡°I also want to know Master Lu¡¯s wish. After all, he¡¯s really too special.¡± Sui Yuan also nodded. The number of people in Lu Qiuran¡¯s live-streaming room was also increasing. Everyone was attracted to this topic. The number of people watching Lu Qiuran¡¯s live-stream exceeded five million, and the number was still increasing. Lu Qiuran smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not my father¡¯s biological daughter. I knew it when I was very young because at that time, i was always called a bastard. I was born without a mother¡­¡± As she spoke, Lu Qiuran¡¯s eyes turned red. This story was undoubtedly touching. Mr. and Mrs. Jiang, who were watching the live broadcast, cried. Lu Qiuran continued, ¡°After Father found out, he had a heart-to-heart talk with me. At that time, it was winter and we were sitting by the fire. Father told me the truth about my identity, and Father also said that it was fate that brought us together. He told me that he was once married and had a wife he loved deeply. He was very happy..¡± Chapter 903 - 903: Side Story, Wu Ju 4 Chapter 903 - 903: Side Story, Wu Ju 4 Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Lu Qiuran smiled, but in the next second, her smile gradually faded. ¡°But the heavens didn¡¯t bless my father. His wife gave birth to a girl and died of hemorrhage. My father brought his daughter up alone. When she was a year old, she was snatched away by human traffickers. He could no longer find his daughter. I believe that she must still be in this world. Now that the Inte is so developed, 1 hope that you can spread it out. I also hope that my father can reunite with his biological daughter in this lifetime.¡± When Lu Qiuran touched on the emotional part, tears streamed down her face. Mu Xue, Chu Nan, Sui Yuan, and Wang Zixiao all revealed touched expressions. The fans in the live-streaming room were also moved to tears. As for Wu Ju, after entering the kitchen, he prepared to wash the fungi.
    Jiang Tongtong was ostracized and no one would speak up for her. Seeing Wu Ju return, Jiang Tongtong immediately went to get his basket. Seeing that there were some signs of him falling, she asked with concern, ¡°Master Lu, did you fall? Are you alright?¡± Jiang Tongtong took the basket. ¡°I¡¯ll wash it. Sit down and rest for a while. If you want to go to pick fungi next time, you can let me go. 1 can tell what¡¯s edible and what¡¯s not.¡± Lu Qiuran knew from a young age that she was adopted, and so did Jiang Tongtong. She was adopted by the Jiang family when she was five years old. She could already remember things, so after she was adopted, she had always known how to be grateful. Mrs. Jiang hoped that she could shine and be talented, so she trained hard in the piano and became a talented girl. However, in fact, what she liked was painting, but she did not want to disappoint her adoptive parents. Jiang Tongtong was knowledgeable. She was not born with knowledge. She learned it through hard work. The Jiang couple wanted a daughter with talents, so they took a fancy to the obedient and sensible Jiang Tongtong in the orphanage, hoping that she could make them proud. Wu Ju nodded slightly. ¡°If you¡¯re bored, you can go out to work with me tomorrow.¡± Jiang Tongtong¡¯s eyes were filled with joy. ¡°Yes, yes. Master Lu, feel free to order me around. I¡¯m not afraid of hardship.¡± If she stayed here, she would feel suffocated. Because Lu Qiuran ostracized her, the friends Lu Qiuran invited would not interact with her either. She was too depressed. Over the past two nights, she had to take double the amount of sleeping pills to sleep. However, no one could rte to her. Jiang Tongtong looked at Wu Ju. She felt that Wu Ju seemed to have seen through her, but how was that possible? No matter what, it was really good that she could escape from suffocation. While Lu Qiuran was telling a story, Jiang Tongtong happily went to wash the fungi. Wu Ju was also preparing other dishes. When Jiang Tongtong came back after washing the fungi, she added them to the pot. The soup was milky white. The fresh fungi were also delicious. Coupled with a vegetable cabbage and shredded potatoes, it looked simple but delicious. Wu Ju said that it was time to eat. Lu Qiuran had alreadyposed herself and came in with a smile to help carry the dishes. Jiang Tongtong wanted to help, but she was forced to sit down by Lu Qiuran. ¡°You¡¯re all guests. How can I let guests do the work? Sit down.¡± The audience all praised her for being polite. Jiang Tongtong felt very ill at ease. The depression that killed her had umted since she was young. However, no one could see her struggle. Just like now, her face was pale. In Lu Qiuran¡¯s live-streaming room, the fans were all scolding her for giving Lu Qiuran a hard time. Wu Ju¡¯s expression was cold as he took the bowl and chopsticks from Lu Qiuran. ¡°Go and sit down too. You are a guest too.¡± When Wu Ju said this, Lu Qiuran immediately wanted to cry, but she did not retort orin. She was just a good daughter who was obedient to her adoptive father. On the chat, everyone pointed their fingers at Wu Ju and cursed. Wang Zixiao and the others were secretly looking at their phones, so they naturally knew. Therefore, their expressions were a little strange, as if they were angry and holding back something. Wu Ju did not care. He distributed bowls and chopsticks to everyone. Wu Ju knew thews of this world and could use it to his advantage. He was not afraid of being scolded because he knew that before long, all the voices would change. After sitting down to eat, Wu Ju did not speak again. Mu Xue looked up as if she had been suppressing her emotions for a long time and finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Master Lu, you were the one who raised Qiuran. Although she¡¯s not your biological daughter, she¡¯s still your daughter, right? Why did you say that she¡¯s a guest?¡± Wu Ju looked up at Mu Xue. His cold and serious expression actually made Mu Xue a little afraid. Wang Zixiao, Chu Nan, and Sui Yuan also wanted to speak, but when they saw Wu Ju¡¯s expression, they held back. Lu Qiuran seemed to know why. She quickly pulled Mu Xue nervously. ¡°Xue, stop it.¡± Her humble tone made it seem like she was used to being treated coldly. Everyone thought that Wu Ju would at least exin something. Unexpectedly, Wu Ju only said coldly and seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t talk while eating.¡± After saying this, Wu Ju did not even look at Mu Xue. He slowly picked up some food and ate. After he finished a bowl of rice, he went to refill it. He nced at Jiang Tongtong¡¯s empty bowl and scooped a spoonful for her.. Chapter 904 - 904: Side Story, Wu Ju 5 Chapter 904: Side Story, Wu Ju 5 Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Lu Qiuran¡¯s eyes turned red again, but she did not say anything. Because of Wu Ju¡¯s cold attitude, Wang Zixiao and the others did not speak and ate in silence. The food was appetizing, but they did not want to eat it. To be precise, they were angry. Wu Ju did not mind at all. He sat down and continued eating. Jiang Tongtong liked to eat, but she did not want anyone to be noticed, so she wanted to put it down after eating. Unexpectedly, Wu Ju scooped a spoonful of rice for her. Her heart warmed and she continued to eat silently. This pig trotter really smelled good. It was the same with the fungus. It was so fresh and delicious. After dinner, Lu Qiuran and the others had already gone out to sit in the courtyard to watch the stars and drink tea. Jiang Tongtong stayed behind to help Wu Ju wash the dishes. Jiang Tongtong was very afraid that Wu Ju would chase her out too. She did not fit in. If she went out, she would only feel ufortable and embarrassed. Wu Ju knew that this girl was seriously ill and that it would take some effort to treat her. He did not say anything. The two of them cleaned up the kitchen. While washing his hands, Wu Ju said, ¡°Wash your hands. I have something to say.¡± Jiang Tongtong wanted to wash her hands and return to her room silently. When she heard that, she nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Wu Ju left the kitchen. In the middle of the temple courtyard, Lu Qiuran, Wang Zixiao, and the others were ying games. They were all happy. When Wu Ju walked over, everyone stopped smiling. Lu Qiuran also seemed to be a little afraid and called out in a low voice, ¡°Father.¡± Wu Ju sat down in the empty seat. With him around, the originally rxed atmosphere became intense. Jiang Tongtong came out. She was uneasy. When Wu Ju saw Jiang Tongtonge out, he said, ¡°Come and sit. Everyone is here. I have something to say.¡± Lu Qiuran couldn¡¯t help but look up in confusion. In her impression, her adoptive father was extremely rigid and boring. He was quiet and arrogant, but he cultivated his mind, so he could suppress it no matter how angry he was. Lu Qiuran knew where his bottom line was, so she never crossed the line. Sui Yuan smiled. ¡°Master Lu, if you have something to say, just say it. We¡¯re all listening.¡± The few of them formed a tacit understanding and remained obedient. Wu Ju¡¯s expression was calm. ¡°Qiuran said that your show will be aired on the television station in the future, right?¡± Mo Xue and Chu Nan nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Qiuran also nodded obediently. ¡°Yes, Father.¡± Wu Ju nodded faintly. ¡°You will stay here for at least a month. Thirty days a month, we have to spend time together. 1 heard from Qiuran that this is a rxing show. 1 believe your parents will see it after it is aired.¡± They nodded again. There was no need to wait for the show to air. They were all watching it now. The few of them looked at Wu Ju with strange expressions because they realized a problem. The old monk in front of them did not know that this was a live broadcast. He did not know that every word he said and every emotion he showed had been seen. Lu Qiuran did not tell him this. Wu Ju knocked on the stone table with a cold expression. ¡°Lu Qiuran, stop looking at the phone.¡± The stern voice frightened them so much that their hands trembled. Lu Qiuran looked up, as if she was frightened. ¡°Father.¡± Wu Ju¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°Put down your phones. 1 hope you can remember what I¡¯m about to say. If you can¡¯t, then I¡¯m sorry. Please leave.¡± Lu Qiuran¡¯s face turned pale as she endured the grievance. Lu Qiuran heard the director¡¯s voice in her ear. ¡°Qiuran, listen to your father.¡± Lu Qiuran forced a smile and said, ¡°Father, go ahead. We¡¯ll be obedient.¡± Her aggrieved tone made her sound like a little girl who had no one to rely on. Wu Ju said coldly, ¡°Qingshan Temple is a good ce. Since you¡¯re here, you can¡¯t disturb my cultivation as you please. From tomorrow onwards, 1 hope you won¡¯t be ying with your phones anymore. Come with me to the temple hall at seven in the morning to chant the Tranquil Scripture for an hour. At eight, we¡¯ll make breakfast in pairs. For lunch and dinner, you have to fend for yourself. You have to keep the kitchen clean.¡± Before Lu Qiuran could answer, she heard the director¡¯s excited voice. ¡°Quick. Agree to it..¡± Chapter 905 - 905: Side Story, Wu Ju 6 Chapter 905: Side Story, Wu Ju 6 Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The director was clearly very excited and stuttered. Because of Wu Ju¡¯s words, the number of people in the live-streaming room skyrocketed. What the audience wanted to see was novelty. If these celebrities, who were popr and good-looking, followed the old monk to cultivate and chant scriptures, it would be very fun to watch. On the other hand, it was obvious that Wu Ju had finally reached his limit after two days. If they didn¡¯t listen to him, they would have to leave. The fans cursed, but the director was overjoyed. This new variety show was going to be a hit. Lu Qiuran thought of the benefits and poprity the show would bring her after it became popr. She nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Father. 1 didn¡¯t consider it carefully and caused you trouble. We¡¯ll do as you said.¡± Wu Ju nodded, his expression still stern. ¡°You¡¯ve been away for the past few years, and your health has deteriorated a lot. You can use this time to recuperate. I see that your friends don¡¯t look healthy. There are some dried herbs that can be used to make soup.¡± Wu Ju was still stern, but his words showed concern for them. Lu Qiuran nodded. Mu Xue was a little surprised. ¡°Master Lu, do you know how to treat illnesses?¡± Wu Ju nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve learned some medical skills and know a little.¡± u Qingjin had been in Qingshan Temple for more than 20 years, so it was inevitable that he would fall sick one day and have to treat himself. He was far away from the secr world, so he naturally had to be self-sufficient in everything. No one took Wu Ju¡¯s words to heart. They had already received the director¡¯s instructions. They naturally did not want to miss such a good opportunity. After all, they were not the ones being scolded. ¡°If you don¡¯t have any objections, from tomorrow onwards, put down your identities in the outside world for the time being. After a month, you can leave. You¡¯ll still be the same as before.¡± After saying that, Wu Ju seemed to have expected what they would ask next. He added calmly, ¡°Next, you can ask me some questions. I¡¯ll answer them one by one because from tomorrow onwards, you can¡¯t ask.¡± Wang Zixiao and the others were immediately excited. They did not look at their phones now, but they could already hear the excited voices of the director, asking them to ask some questions. Mu Xue immediately raised her hand. She seemed to have been holding it in for a long time. Wu Ju looked at her and gestured for her to speak. Mu Xue immediately said, ¡°Master Lu, you raised Qiuran, right? This is also her home, right? Why did you call her a guest just now? Did you not acknowledge her as your daughter from the bottom of your heart? Do you know that Qiuran wants to find your biological daughter for you?¡± Lu Qiuran seemed to be a little afraid. She quickly pulled Mu Xue and begged in a low voice, ¡°Xue, stop it.¡± Mu Xue didn¡¯t listen and continued, ¡°Master Lu, if this question offends you, my apologies. Whether you answer or not is up to you.¡± Lu Qiuran held Mu Xue¡¯s hand, hoping that she would not ask this. However, she looked at Wu Ju expectantly, as if she had the same question in her heart. Wu Ju was not angered nor did he show any emotions. He said calmly, ¡°First question, this is not her house or anyone¡¯s house. I¡¯m just temporarily in charge of this ce. Everyone is a guest. Second question, she¡¯s not my daughter. Buddha brought us together by fate. I¡¯m just instructed by the Dao to raise her up. Third question, if I¡¯m fated to meet my biological daughter, we¡¯ll meet one day.¡± Wu Ju did not avoid it. He answered directly. Mu Xue found the answers satisfactory, but Lu Qiuran seemed to be hurt and tears welled up in her eyes. Wang Zixiao asked, ¡°Master Lu, I want to ask if you¡¯ve really lived here for more than 20 years. Are you self-sufficient in food and clothes? Previously, Qiuran said that you made all her clothes when she was young. Did you also make the clothes you¡¯re wearing now?¡± Wu Ju nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve lived here for 23 years. The surroundingnd is enough to fill my stomach, and 1 made all the clothes.¡± Sui Yuan asked, ¡°Then where did you get your ie? It¡¯s said that monks don¡¯t eat meat. Why are you eating meat? Are you breaking the rule? Aren¡¯t you afraid that others will criticize you for eating meat?¡± Sui Yuan wanted to ask if he was a hypocrite. Wu Ju nced at Sui Yuan. ¡°When the nearby vigers need my help, they will pay me. As for food, 1 cultivate the Dao of the heart. There are not many rules. I have a clear conscience. Why would I mind what others say about me?¡± Wu Ju¡¯s straightforwardness made Su Yuan feel ashamed of himself. He wanted to look at thements on his phone, but under Wu Ju¡¯s stern gaze, he really did not dare to take out his phone. Chu Nan also wanted to ask, but after Sui Yuan asked, he gave up. Jiang Tongtong seemed to have mustered her courage for a long time and asked in a soft voice, ¡°Master Lu, do you usually treat people?¡± Hearing Jiang Tongtong¡¯s question, Wu Ju looked away from Sui Yuan to Jiang Tongtong. ¡°Yes, some old people at the foot of the mountain wille to me for help. I¡¯ll give them some herbs.¡± People who had depression also wanted to be saved. No one was willing to struggle in the darkness. They also yearned to be enveloped by the warm sunlight. Jiang Tongtong also wanted to be saved, but no one could hear her cries of pain. Jiang Tongtong did not dare to look Wu Ju in the eye, so when Wu Ju looked at her, she quickly lowered her head and praised softly, ¡°Master Lu, you¡¯re amazing.¡± Wu Ju said slowly, ¡°If you¡¯re interested, you cane to take a look while I¡¯m treating the patient..¡± Chapter 906 - 906: Side Story, Wu Ju 7 Chapter 906 - 906: Side Story, Wu Ju 7 Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Jiang Tongtong couldn¡¯t help but look up at Wu Ju. Seeing his sincerity, she nodded in surprise. ¡°Thank you.¡± Jiang Tongtong was like a coward hiding in a turtle shell. She yearned to be saved, but she was afraid that she would be pushed into a deeper abyss. Therefore, in the face of the kindness she craved, she would carefully stick her head out of the turtle shell to confirm if there was anything wrong. If anything was wrong, she would retract into her shell and nevere out. If Wu Ju wanted to treat her, how could he not be sincere? After confirming Wu Ju¡¯s sincerity, Jiang Tongtong let down her guard and began to believe him a little. Lu Qiuran hated Jiang Tongtong, so she naturally did not want to see her feelfortable. However, she hid her schemes very well. She revealed a proud smile. ¡°Yes, although Father is not a real doctor, his medical skills are not bad. There were a few times when 1 was seriously ill when 1 was young, and it was all thanks to him that 1 was saved.¡± Mu Xue was surprised. ¡°Then your father is really amazing.¡± Wang Zixiao, Chu Nan, and Sui Yuan also praised him for being amazing. If it were anyone else who praised Lu Qingjin like this, they might be sincere. However, this person was Lu Qiuran. Every word she said had a double meaning. On the surface, she was praising Lu Qingjin for his good medical skills, but in fact, she was implying that she was seriously ill several times. If not for the fact that she was lucky, she might have died. Lu Qingjin did not send her to the hospital. At this point, Wu Ju was already sure that Lu Qiuran had a n in mind. Every word that seemed harmless was actually harmful. Wu Ju¡¯s expression was calm. ¡°Is there anything else? If you¡¯re done asking, go back to your room and sleep.¡± Lu Qiuran looked at Mu Xue and the others. They shook their heads. Their questions were sharp, and Wu Ju¡¯s answer made them afraid. Wu Ju stood up. ¡°Then everyone, go back to your rooms and sleep. Sweet dreams.¡± When Wu Ju turned around, he paused for a moment before saying, ¡°1 know you young people are under a lot of pressure. If anyone can¡¯t sleep, you cane listen to me chanting scriptures. Perhaps it will help you sleep.¡± Lu Qiuran shook her head vigorously. ¡°Father, 1 don¡¯t have sleeping problems.¡± Wang Zixiao and the others also quickly shook their heads. In the past, when they were at school, they felt that their teacher was chanting scriptures like an old monk. It was boring Jiang Tongtong had insomnia all year round. She was curious about everything about Wu Ju, so she stood up and replied, ¡°Master Lu, I want to hear it.¡± Wu Ju said calmly, ¡°Follow me.¡± After Wu Ju and Jiang Tongtong left, Lu Qiuran and the others seemed to be relieved. They looked at each other and smiled before chatting. Unknowingly, it was already eight in the evening. The live broadcast ended at nine in the evening. The number of people in Lu Qiuran¡¯s live-streaming room was decreasing. However, the number of people in Lu Qingjin¡¯s live-streaming room increased slightly. Some people were curious about what kind of person Lu Qingjin was and what scriptures he would chant. Manyizens were discussing it. They were quite active. Wu Ju took out two futons and wooden fish and prayer beads. Jiang Tongtong carefully knelt down like Wu Ju, afraid that she would break the rules if she did something wrong. She felt ill at ease, but she did not know what to say. A terrible feeling welled up in her heart. Jiang Tongtong¡¯s face turned a little pale. She was in pain, so much so that she could not control herself. Wu Ju knocked on the wooden fish and brought Jiang Tongtong back to reality. Wu Ju had already knelt down. As he knocked on the wooden fish, he gently turned the prayer beads in his hand. At the same time, he chanted softly. He was chanting themon Buddhist scriptures. Jiang Tongtong could not describe what she was feeling. She only felt her chaotic heart instantly calm down. She could not help but close her eyes and listen quietly. In the live-streaming room, people were also discussing in surprise. They thought that the Buddhist scriptures were the kind of torture that people could not bear to listen to, but what Wu Ju chanted waspletely different. Every word seemed to have some kind of power that could calm people down. An hour was neither long nor short. When Wu Ju stopped, people realized that an hour had passed.. Chapter 907 - 907: Side Story, Wu Ju 8 Chapter 907 - 907: Side Story, Wu Ju 8 Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions As for Jiang Tongtong, she seemed to be still immersed in it. Everyone in the live-streaming room was discussing what Jiang Tongtong would say. The director cut off Wu Ju¡¯s live-stream. Everyone saw that on their screen, there was a line of words: ¡°Today¡¯s live-stream ends here. See you tomorrow. Because of Lu Qiuran, our production team has decided to change the live-streaming time to Master Lu¡¯s schedule.¡± In other words, from tomorrow onwards, it would begin as Wu Ju woke up and end as Wu Ju went to bed. After the show ended, the director started to wrap up. He was in an extremely good mood. ¡°Everyone, pack up and rest. We¡¯ll be busy tomorrow.¡± In the past, this old monk was often scolded, but now, the situation was actually improving in his favor. No matter what, the chat was enthusiastic and the show was getting popr. This was a great thing for the production team. Wu Ju stood up and helped Jiang Tongtong up politely. ¡°Go back to your room and sleep.¡± Jiang Tongtong was extremely calm and sleepy. She had never been so sleepy before. She yawned as soon as she thanked him, and tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°Master Lu, thank you. I wish you a good dream.¡± Jiang Tongtong thanked him profusely before returning to her room to sleep. In the past two days and two nights, she had not slept well. There were too many things on her mind, which tortured her so much that she could not sleep. However, tonight, as soon as she got into bed, she fell asleep in less than a minute. Just like Jiang Tongtong, Wu Ju got into bed, pulled the nket over him, closed his eyes, and fell asleep. As for Lu Qiuran and the others, after going offline, they returned to their rooms, covered the cameras, and began to remove their makeup, do skincare, and y with their phones. Some of the clips of the show were already trending. When Lu Qiuran saw that the entire Inte was cursing Lu Qingjin, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. Mu Xue was in the same room with her. She posted on Weibo to let her fans know that they couldn¡¯t use their phones from tomorrow onwards. Mu Xue put down her phone and started chatting with Lu Qiuran. The few of them did not sleep until two o¡¯clock. At 6:30 a.m., Wu Ju woke up. When the staff saw him wake up, they immediately started live-streaming. Wu Ju took the wooden basin to the well in the backyard to get water and wash up. Jiang Tongtong also woke up very early. She slept for the entire night and was fully recovered. She also brought a basin of water to wash up. She smiled sincerely at Wu Ju. ¡°Good morning, Master Lu.¡± Wu Ju nodded. After washing up, he went to wake Lu Qiuran and the others up. To people who stayed upte, this was the mostfortable time to sleep. However, the live-stream had already begun. Everyone got up with a forced smile. They went to get their phones to watch, but the staff had already walked over with a small box. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you have to listen to Master Lu. From today onwards, your phones will be kept in this small box from seven in the morning every day. When the livestream ends at nine o¡¯clock at night, they will be returned to you.¡± The staff exined. Sui Yuan, Wang Zixiao, and Chu Nan all revealed bitter expressions. Wang Zixiao said, ¡°What if we don¡¯t agree?¡± The staff said bluntly, ¡°Then Master Lu might chase you away. If Master Lu doesn¡¯t keep you, our production team can¡¯t do anything.¡± Therefore, they had to abide by the rules. If they didn¡¯t want to, they had to leave. After all, it was the first day and everyone was cooperating. At eight o¡¯clock, they all entered the temple hall on time. Wu Ju had already prepared the futons. After everyone knelt down, Wu Ju said, ¡°This is the sutra that teaches one to be grateful. You don¡¯t have to chant it with me today. Later, I¡¯ll give the scripture to Qiuran. 1 hope you can familiarize yourself with it. In three days, you¡¯ll have to chant it with me.¡± After Wu Ju finished speaking, Wang Zixiao and Sui Yuan wanted to ask, but Wu Ju nced at them coldly. ¡°Be quiet now.¡± Before Wang Zixiao could speak, Wu Ju had already closed his eyes and started chanting the scriptures. Perhaps because Wu Ju was giving people pressure, Wang Zixiao and the others also listened quietly. Lu Qiuran naturally would not speak at this time, so for two hours, Wu Ju was chanting scriptures. At eight o¡¯clock, Wu Ju finished chanting. He stood up and said, ¡°All of you, get up. Today, you¡¯ll be split into three groups with different tasks.¡± Mu Xue immediately hugged Lu Qiuran and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be in the same group as Qiuran. You guys can do whatever you want..¡± Chapter 908 - 908: Side Story, Wu Ju 9 Chapter 908 - 908: Side Story, Wu Ju 9 Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Wang Zixiao shrugged. ¡°I can¡¯t cook. Chu Nan seems to know a little. I¡¯ll be in the same group with him.¡± Sui Yuan immediately pulled Wang Zixiao and Chu Nan and was about to hang on them like a ko. He wailed, ¡°I want to be in the same group as you.¡± Jiang Tongtong¡¯s face turned pale. She pursed her lips and said in a low voice, ¡°I can be alone.¡± Wu Ju said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m also included. 1¡¯11 be in the same group as Jiang Tongtong.¡± Only then did everyone realize that Wu Ju didn¡¯t exclude himself. Wu Ju looked at Jiang Tongtong and said, ¡°Let¡¯s start from our group today. We¡¯ll take turns everyday. Jiang Tongtong, go and start the fire while 1 pick up the sweet potatoes.¡± After saying that, Wu Ju left. He was not asking for the opinion of others, but informing them. Jiang Tongtong also went to the kitchen silently. There was also a back door in the kitchen. When she opened the door and went out, she saw the firewood. The grouping was clear, not giving them a chance to make their own arrangements. Sui Yuan shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m used to a fast-paced life. It might not be a bad thing to rx. During this period of time, we can calm our mind and get close to nature.¡± Wang Zixiao stretched and said with a smile, ¡°There¡¯s really nothing we can do now. We agreed too rashlyst night. If we¡¯re chased away now, we¡¯ll lose face.¡± Mu Xue pped her hands and stood up. ¡°We¡¯ll be doing farm work tomorrow. I¡¯ll go down the mountain to buy some gloves in townter. Do you want them? I¡¯ll also buy some ingredients.¡± Lu Qiuran raised her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll go with Xue.¡± Sui Yuan, Wang Zixiao, and Chu Nan looked at each other and immediately said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go together. In any case, we don¡¯t have to do these things today. It¡¯s good to buy something. Otherwise, when we cook, we won¡¯t know what to do.¡± The five of them looked at each other and smiled. Wu Ju carried the basket on his back and walked down the path. There was a piece ofnd below that was used to nt sweet potatoes. Jiang Tongtong was starting a fire. Theizens in her live-streaming room were all waiting to criticize her at any time. However, they did not expect Jiang Tongtong to actually be good at housework. She started the fire and put the water in the pot. Then, she went to wash the rice and put it in the pot. It did not look like she was used to living a good life at all. When Wu Ju returned, he peeled the sweet potatoes and cut them into small pieces before putting them in the pot. When Wu Ju returned, he praised, ¡°Not bad. I thought you wouldn¡¯t be able to do these houseworks. I didn¡¯t expect you to do it so well.¡± Jiang Tongtong felt that Wu Ju seemed to know that she wanted to be praised. She was a little embarrassed. ¡°It¡¯s very simple.¡± After washing his hands, Wu Ju went to find a jar to pick pickles. Jiang Tongtong found everything novel. ¡°Master Lu, do you know everything?¡± In the past few days, when she found out that all of this was homemade, she felt that it was amazing. Wu Ju said calmly, ¡°I only know what I need to know to survive. I don¡¯t know everything.¡± Jiang Tongtong lowered her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re already very capable.¡± Half an hourter, the sweet potato porridge was ready. It was a faint purple color, and the sweet potatoes were soft and fragrant. Wu Ju stirred the shredded vegetables and said, ¡°Put out the fire. We can eat now.¡± Lu Qiuran, Mu Xue, and the others had put on makeup. After eating, they went to town. The production team did not restrict their freedom. Otherwise, it would be so boring staying in the mountains. After breakfast, Jiang Tongtong helped clean up the dishes. Wu Ju carried the basket and was about to leave when Jiang Tongtong quickly asked, ¡°Master Lu, what are you going to do?¡± Wu Ju said, ¡°To pick herbs. If you¡¯re bored, you can go with us.¡± Jiang Tongtong wanted to go, but sometimes, she felt awkward and could not bring herself to say it. This was what she was waiting for. She immediately nodded. She went to change her shoes and followed Wu Ju down the mountain. In a week, Sui Yuan would suddenly have epilepsy. Sui Yuan¡¯s epilepsy was a hereditary disease. Wu Ju nned to cure him. Lu Qiuran wanted to ruin his reputation, but he would not listen to her. Picking herbs was a boring process. Not many people watched. Zhang Pan, who was carrying a camera, was still working diligently. There was a vige at the foot of the mountain, but they did not go down. Along the way, Wu Ju would introduce the herbs he picked to Jiang Tongtong. Jiang Tongtong found it very interesting. Perhaps she did not understand it, but she still listened attentively. Zhang Pan looked at the phone that was broadcasting at the same time and felt depressed. Everyone was cursing Jiang Tongtong for being a green tea b*tch. Zhang Pan felt that it was a good thing that the two of them did not look at the phone. Otherwise, they would have broken down. When they arrived at the mountainside, they sat down to rest. Wu Ju saw that Jiang Tongtong¡¯s face was a little pale. He took out some herbs and crushed two leaves between his fingers. ¡°Child, your physique is too weak. You are already panting. Come over and let me massage you.¡± Jiang Tongtong obediently walked over and sat down. Wu Ju reached out and gently pressed Jiang Tongtong¡¯s temples. The herbs were a little cool, and Jiang Tongtong felt that the difort gradually subsided. When Zhang Pan saw this scene, he felt that it was a little magical. He watched as Jiang Tongtong¡¯s pale face gradually turned rosy. He nced at the live-streaming room and saw that everyone was sneering at them.. Chapter 909 - 909: Side Story, Wu Ju 10 Chapter 909 - 909: Side Story, Wu Ju 10 Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions If he hadn¡¯t seen it with his own eyes, he would have thought it was fake. However, he knew that this was true. Before the show, the production team had learned about this old monk from Lu Qiuran. From what Lu Qiuran said, Lu Qingjin was just an ordinary old monk. He was not very capable, but he put on airs. However, now that he saw it, Zhang Pan felt that Lu Qiuran did not know her adoptive father very well. Jiang Tongtong closed her eyes infort. When Wu Ju stopped, she opened her eyes and thanked him in surprise. ¡°Thank you, Master Lu. I feel better.¡± Initially, it was a little strenuous for her to climb the mountain and enter the forest. She was so tired that she could not breathe. Her heart was palpitating and she felt suffocated. She had long wanted to rest, but Wu Ju did not stop. She did not want to ask. She did not want Wu Ju to think that she was weak. Wu Ju looked at Jiang Tongtong. ¡°When you feel exhausted, remember to tell me so that we can stop to rest for a while.¡± Jiang Tongtong was seriously ill. Sometimes, she woulde out of her turtle shell to be brave, but most of the time, she was hiding in the shell and wouldn¡¯t ask for help. Jiang Tongtong nodded. Wu Ju looked up at the sky. ¡°It¡¯s only ten o¡¯clock. 1 think they¡¯re going to town today and won¡¯t be back for lunch. I brought a few cooked sweet potatoes. Let¡¯s go to the other side of the mountain. There are the herbs I need.¡± As Wu Ju spoke, he carried the basket and stood up. Jiang Tongtong followed. Zhang Pan carried the camera and continued to follow. At twelve o¡¯clock, the three of them arrived at the foot of a mountain. Wu Ju took out the sweet potatoes and distributed them. Wu Ju stood up and walked to a cluster of thorny pitcher nts not far away. There were small red spots on them. Wu Ju picked them. He came back and extended his hand. ¡°In this season, there are many wild fruits in the mountains and by the roadside. This is called raspberry. It¡¯s sour and sweet.¡± Jiang Tong had never eaten such wild fruits before. They looked a little like bayberries, but the size was not as small as bayberries. They were sour and sweet and could make people drool. This way, they would not be thirsty. ¡°Ah¡­¡± A scream came from afar, startling the three of them. Zhang Pan subconsciously picked up the camera. This scream did not sound good. Jiang Tongtong also looked at Wu Ju. Wu Ju had already stood up. He was shocked when he heard the scream. He walked quickly and said, ¡°The vigers nearby must have fallen when they went up the mountain. It doesn¡¯t sound far. Let¡¯s go over and see if we can help.¡± There were trees blocking the way and some thorny vines, but Wu Ju walked quickly. This time, he did not wait for Jiang Tongtong and the cameraman. The live-streaming room was also lively. Everyone was thinking about what had happened and urging the cameraman to catch up. Zhang Pan also heard the director¡¯s voice in his earphone, asking him to catch up. Zhang Pan said to Jiang Tongtong, ¡°Jiang Tongtong, take your time. 1¡¯11 follow Master Lu first.¡± When Jiang Tongtong heard the voice, she stopped and nodded. After passing halfway up the mountain, there were fewer trees and weeds. Wu Ju¡¯s figure was in front, and there was a figure beside him. Zhang Pan started running. He said to the audience, ¡°The viger must have identally fallen. Master Lu seems to be bandaging him. Let¡¯s go over and take a look.¡± Carrying the camera, Zhang Pan¡¯s voice was a little out of breath. Soon, he arrived in front of them. Zhang Pan panted and said, ¡°Master Lu, how is it? If it¡¯s too serious, it¡¯s best not to touch him. What if¡­¡± This viger slipped and fell while picking wild honey. He identally encountered a snake and was bitten by it. Wu Ju checked the bite wound on his body and confirmed that his limbs were not broken. Seeing that Wu Ju was about to cut open the wound and suck out the poisonous blood, Zhang Pan reminded him, ¡°Master Lu, he was bitten by a poisonous snake.¡± Wu Ju nodded and took out a small bag wrapped in a cloth. He opened it and saw silver needles and a de inside. Then, he bent down and sucked out the poisonous blood. It was not until the blood turned from ck to bright red that he took out the silver needles and inserted them into the man¡¯s wound. Zhang Pan was already dumbfounded. He was shooting the entire time. Unknowingly, the number of people in the live-streaming room had increased from a dozen to more than ten thousand. Everyone was discussing how bold Wu Ju was in saving people and how exaggerated the script was. Some people said that Wu Ju was calm and familiar with acupuncture. He was a master. Jiang Tongtong came for a while. She did not say anything. Whether others believed Wu Ju or not, she did. Seeing Wu Ju suck out the poisonous blood without caring about himself, Jiang Tongtong cried silently. Wu Ju stood up. ¡°He¡¯s not seriously injured. He¡¯s just poisoned by a snake. The snake¡¯s poison is more serious. I¡¯ve sealed his heart. Someone at the foot of the mountain should have heard it. Now, let¡¯s carry him down the mountain. You have a phone on you. Take it out and call the ambnce. Let¡¯s hurry over.¡± Zhang Pan immediately did as he was told.. Chapter 910 - 910: Side Story, Wu Ju 11 Chapter 910 - 910: Side Story, Wu Ju 11 Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions If he wanted to make a call, he had to turn off the live-stream. Fortunately, the director had already noticed what was going on here. Before Zhang Pan could speak, the director told him through the earphone, ¡°Continue filming. The live-stream can¡¯t be stopped. The production team has already called an ambnce and is contacting the hospital in town.¡± Zhang Pan said to Wu Ju, ¡°Master Lu, the production team has already contacted the ambnce. Why don¡¯t we wait for someone toe? He doesn¡¯t look like he has any external injuries or internal injuries?¡± As Zhang Pan spoke, he met Wu Ju¡¯s cold eyes and felt extremely guilty, as if he had done something to let Wu Ju down. He did not dare to look at Wu Ju. Wu Ju looked at Jiang Tongtong and said, ¡°Jiang Tongtong,e and help us. We¡¯ll go down the mountain first. 1 don¡¯t know what kind of snake it is. The sooner we save him, the better.¡± Jiang Tongtong wiped her tears and stood up. Under Wu Ju¡¯s guidance, she helped the viger up without touching the silver needles. Zhang Pan suddenly felt a little guilty. He was young and should carry people the most. He hurriedly followed. ¡°Master Lu, let me help you. Jiang Tongtong can carry the camera.¡± Wu Ju refused in a low voice, ¡°No need. I¡¯m stronger.¡± Soon, they went down the mountain. As expected, someone from the vige immediately recognized the person Wu Ju was carrying. ¡°This is Uncle Li Fuliu.¡± ¡°Quick, call the ambnce.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already called the ambnce. He was bitten by a snake.¡± Zhang Pan exined. Everyone quickly thanked him. ¡°Master Lu, thank you so much.¡± Zhang Pan had already taken the camera from Jiang Tongtong and captured the scene of the vigers thanking them excitedly. The ambnce arrived very quickly. When they called the ambnce, they said that someone was bitten by a snake. The unconscious man had already woken up after being treated. When he heard that the monk from Qingshan Temple had saved him, he quickly thanked him. Looking at the silver needles on his bodies, the nurses were in a difficult position. Wu Ju said calmly, ¡°When you take him to the hospital, just find a Chinese doctor to remove the silver needles.¡± The nurse looked at Wu Ju and said, ¡°Master, you should know some Chinese medicine, right? If it¡¯s convenient, can youe with us?¡± Zhang Pan said at the right time, ¡°Master Lu, you just sucked out the poisonous blood. Go to the hospital for a checkup too.¡± Wu Ju did not want to go. Just as he was about to refuse, he saw Jiang Tongtong say nervously, ¡°Master Lu, go for a checkup. It¡¯s good to be safe.¡± For some reason, Jiang Tongtong felt especially worried. Just as she was wondering how to persuade Wu Ju, Wu Ju nodded. ¡°Alright then.¡± Zhang Pan looked at Jiang Tongtong. ¡°Jiang Tongtong, the situation is special now. Can you return to Qingshan Temple yourself?¡± A viger said, ¡°Leave this sister to us. We¡¯ll send her back.¡± Jiang Tongtong was worried, but at this moment, how could she cause trouble? Wu Ju said calmly, ¡°Tongtong sprained her ankle just now. Let¡¯s go together.¡± Jiang Tong looked at Wu Ju in surprise. She had identally sprained her ankle when she went down the mountain just now, but it did not hurt much. She would recover in a few days, but Wu Ju was carrying someone. How did he know she sprained her ankle? The nurse said, ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡± The few of them got into the ambnce together. The viger who was bitten by the snake was called Li Fuliu. He fell while digging wild honey and was bitten by the snake. He looked at Wu Ju gratefully and smiled. ¡°Master Lu, it¡¯s all thanks to you that 1 could be saved. Otherwise, 1 don¡¯t know if 1 would have been able to keep my life.¡± Zhang Pan smiled and said, ¡°Master Lu is very experienced. I was frightened.¡± Li Fuliu was grateful and naturally praised, ¡°Of course. Master Lu is the best doctor here. The old people here don¡¯t like to go to the hospital when they¡¯re sick.¡± Some elders liked to go to the temple and ask Lu Qingjin for some herbs. Compared to going to the hospital, it was rtively cheap. A nurse asked, ¡°This old master should be a Chinese doctor, right?¡± Wu Ju nodded. ¡°1 know a little.¡± Usually, they rarely saw real monks in their lives, so it was inevitable that they would be curious. When they heard that Wu Ju knew Chinese medicine, a few nurses who knew a little about medicine smiled and asked Wu Ju to see if they were healthy. Wu Ju looked at one of them seriously. ¡°Your internal organs are in a bad condition. You suffer from hair loss and fetid breath.¡± After being pointed out, the nurse looked embarrassed and wanted to refute, but Wu Ju added bluntly, ¡°The two people around you are enduring you. They didn¡¯t say it because they didn¡¯t want to hurt you.¡± Most of the time, they would hold it in and not say it out loud. The nurse¡¯s expression was ugly. She wanted to refute, but she subconsciously covered her mouth. Wu Ju looked at another one. ¡°Your body is weak. If you want to protect the child, you have to be careful.¡± After Wu Ju finished speaking, the nurse immediately smiled and said, ¡°Old monk, you were wrong. It¡¯s impossible for Sister Qin to be pregnant.¡± The nurse called Sister Qin was a little old. She nodded and said, ¡°Lin is right. It¡¯s impossible for me to get pregnant.¡± Wu Ju smiled. ¡°Madam, think about it carefully. How long has it been since yourst period? You¡¯ve been feeling nauseous recently. These are signs of pregnancy.¡± Sister Qin had suffered from infertility and had been taking medicine for more than ten years when she was young. Now that she was over 40 years old, she gave up. Recently, she had been vomiting and thought that it was gastritis. She even took some anti-inmmatory pills. Her face immediately turned pale. ¡°I, I took anti-inmmatory pills.. What should I do?¡± Chapter 911 - 911: Side Story, Wu Ju 12 Chapter 911 - 911: Side Story, Wu Ju 12 Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Xiao Lin pursed her lips and said, ¡°Sister Qin, how can you believe a monk who doesn¡¯t even have a doctor¡¯s license? You¡¯re already so old. How can you be pregnant? If you were really that lucky, you would have been pregnant when you were young.¡± Sister Qin frowned, feeling very ufortable. Even if she no longer cared about having a child, if there was such a possibility, it would be a gift from the heavens to her. Any possibility was a big deal. ¡°Sister Qin, don¡¯t worry. The anti-inmmatory medicine doesn¡¯t explicitly say that pregnant women can¡¯t take it. Your appetite has indeed been bad recently. 1 think what this old master said makes sense. We¡¯ve never met him, but his diagnosis of us is very urate.¡± The nurse sitting beside Xiao Lin said. She smiled at Wu Ju and said shyly, ¡°Master, how can my illness be treated? 1 took a lot of medicine, but every winter, my entire body is as cold as ice. It¡¯s especially ufortable.¡± Sister Qin was still in a dilemma. She was skeptical of what Wu Ju had said and did not know if she should believe him. Xiao Lin sneered. ¡°Wang Fang, your illness can even be treated by many Chinese doctors in our hospital. Do you expect a monk to treat you?¡± Wang Fang did not like Xiao Lin¡¯s tone and the fact that she kept targeting Wu Ju. ¡°1 think what he said makes sense. There are many people in the world. Who knows?¡± Xiao Lin sneered.¡± Be careful not to be cheated of your money.¡± After saying that, Xiao Lin red at Wu Ju. It was all this old thing¡¯s fault. Jiang Tongtong couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Master Lu is not a liar. Previously, I was depressed and short of breath. It was Master Lu who brought me herbs and cured me. 1 think the effect is very good.¡± For some reason, Jiang Tongtong did not want this nurse to say anything bad about Wu Ju. Wu Ju nced at Jiang Tongtong. She was a good girl and valued people she trusted more. Wu Ju looked at Wang Fang as if he did not take Lin¡¯s mockery to heart. He said, ¡°Give me your hand. 1¡¯11 give you two needles.¡± Xiao Lin pursed his lips and did not speak. Xiao Lin sneered. She said disdainfully, ¡°I¡¯m afraid this old master doesn¡¯t even know what disinfection is. Who knows if the needles are infected with bacteria.¡± Wang Fang looked at Wu Ju. She was naturally worried and regretted saying that. When Wu Ju wanted to give her acupuncture, she could not even refuse. However, when she looked into Wu Ju¡¯s eyes, she felt that everything she was worried about had been seen through. Her intuition told her that she could trust this old master. Wang Fang reached out her hand. ¡°Master, 1 believe you.¡± Xiao Lin¡¯s expression froze. Sister Qin was also a little surprised, but she was also looking forward to it. If Wu Ju could prove that he was capable, did that mean that her pregnancy was also true? Wu Ju took out a cloth bag from the inner pocket of his clothes and unfolded it. Inside was a row of silver needles. Zhang Pan immediately gave it a close-up. There were about 40 to 50 silver needles of different lengths. In the live-streaming room, doctors immediately started talking. Doctor Sun from the People¡¯s Hospital said, ¡°This old master¡¯s silver needles are very standard and well maintained. Every time after they are used, they will be disinfected. He is a hidden master.¡± Zhang Pan looked at the silver needles and recalled how decisive Wu Ju was when he inserted the needles into Li Fuliu. He was also a little curious. Wu Ju had already begun to perform acupuncture on Wang Fang. He held her hand and started to perform acupuncture on her wrist. His expression was calm. Wu Ju said calmly, ¡°Do you feel a warmth slowly rising? Tell me when it reaches your shoulder.¡± Wang Fang closed her eyes and sensed seriously. Xiao Lin turned around and sneered at Sister Qin. ¡°Does he think he¡¯s a god? Even the old doctors in our Chinese Medical Hospital are not so arrogant.¡± Sister Qin subconsciously covered her mouth and nose. She ignored Xiao Lin and looked at Wu Ju seriously. She subconsciously covered her mouth and nose, clearly feeling that Xiao Lin¡¯s mouth was stinky. Xiao Lin closed her mouth with an ugly expression. The live-streaming room was filled with mockery. Zhang Pan couldn¡¯t help butugh. The director also instructed him to record the acupuncture process in close-up and focus on Wang Fang¡¯s expression. Three minutester, Wang Fang was stunned for a moment. She seemed to be in disbelief. She opened her eyes and was a little excited. ¡°I¡­ 1 feel that my arm is warm.¡± Zhang Pan pointed the camera at Wu Ju. Wu Ju¡¯s expression was calm, as if this was what he had expected. He had already taken out the second silver needle. When Wang Fang spoke, he stabbed again. ¡°When your right hand is warm, tell me again.¡± Wang Fang¡¯s reaction made Sister Qin a little excited, but Xiao Lin looked like she had seen a ghost. They even forgot that there was a camera. Jiang Tongtong looked at Wu Ju with admiration and sparkling eyes. After another five minutes, Wang Fang said excitedly, ¡°It¡¯s getting warmer. My right hand is getting warmer too.¡± The third needle stabbed into Wang Fang¡¯s palm and blood came out. Xiao Lin screamed excitedly, ¡°It¡¯s bleeding, it¡¯s bleeding. He doesn¡¯t know how to do it at all. He¡¯s harming Wang Fang.¡± Wang Fang rolled her eyes at Xiao Lin. ¡°What do you know? I¡¯m the one being treated. No one knows better than me how it feels. I can¡¯t even describe howfortable 1 feel now..¡± Chapter 912 - 912: Side Story, Wu Ju 13 Chapter 912 - 912: Side Story, Wu Ju 13 Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Wang Fang smiled. ¡°1 can feel it. The coldness in my body is disappearing, and the blood thates out is a little cold. I think the old master should know how 1 feel. This is too amazing. You might think it¡¯s an exaggeration, but that¡¯s really how 1 feel.¡± Xiao Lin frowned and sulked. Wang Fang looked at Wu Ju curiously, as if she was expecting him to give her an answer. Wu Ju said slowly, ¡°Indeed, I inserted two needles to unclog your meridians, so you feel warm. The third needle is to draw blood out of your body.¡± Wang Fang did not mind the bleeding. She said gratefully, ¡°Thank you. My body has never been so warm.¡± Wu Ju looked at Wang Fang. ¡°It¡¯s not an incurable disease. With some food therapy and acupuncture, I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Wang Fang was very excited. ¡°Where do you live? I muste to see you again. You don¡¯t know how many pills I¡¯ve taken for this illness, but none of them worked.¡± Wang Fang was telling the truth. She was so excited that her eyes turned red. Only people who had been sick knew how painful it was. Wu Ju nodded. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll stay at Qingshan Temple.¡± As he spoke, Wu Ju had already begun to put away the needles. He did not put the used silver needles back. Instead, he wrapped them up and put them away. Wang Fang took off her coat. Her face was red. ¡°1 finally feel warmth all over my body.¡± Xiao Lin¡¯s face was red. Wu Ju had never even mocked her, but she still felt a burning sensation on her face. This feeling was worse than being really pped because what was humiliated was her dignity. However, at this moment, no one cared about her. Sister Qin was so anxious that she was incoherent. ¡°Master, am I really pregnant? Could it be that I have some other illness? 1 have many illnesses. I often have all kinds of illnesses that make me weak and vomit. I, I¡­¡± Wu Ju said calmly, ¡°Extend your hand. I¡¯ll take your pulse.¡± Sister Qin quickly reached out her hand. Wu Ju ced his hand on it and said to Sister Qin, ¡°Look at the bulged part on your wrist. It¡¯s the pulse of a pregnant person.¡± Sister Qin quickly lowered her head to take a look, but because she was too excited, her tears fell first. She wanted to be a mother too much, so she was very excited. She wiped her tears with her right hand in a panic and looked straight at the ce Wu Ju pointed out to her. There was really a bulge that was throbbing. Wang Fang looked at her wrist and said, ¡°Sister Qin, there¡¯s really nothing like that on our wrist. You are really pregnant.¡± Zhang Pan recorded everything. He was also extremely surprised. Sister Qin was so excited that she kept crying. She looked at Wu Ju and kept thanking him. ¡°Thank you, thank you so much.¡± Wang Fang was touched andforted her. ¡°Sister Qin, don¡¯t be agitated. Take care of yourself.¡± Sister Qin cried and nodded. No one knew how much she wanted to be pregnant. Every time she watched others give birth, she was so envious. Looking at those cute angels, she really wanted to have one. Now, luck had finally visited her. She was lucky to have met Wu Ju. If not for him, she would probably not have been able to keep her child when she found out. Wu Ju had already retracted his hand. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be too nervous. You¡¯re in good health, but you¡¯re a little weak now. It¡¯ll be easy for you to recover after recuperating.¡± Sister Qin wiped her tears and took a deep breath. ¡°Master, thank you so much. If I hadn¡¯t met you, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t have been able to keep this child. 1 have some health problems and will take some other medicine. If not for you, 1 wouldn¡¯t have thought I was pregnant.¡± Wu Ju¡¯s expression was calm. He said kindly, ¡°It¡¯s fate that brought me to meet you. There¡¯s no need to thank me.¡± When he said this, it was as if there was a Buddhist light around him. In the live-streaming room, a few doctors were watching and sendingments to praise. When they arrived at the hospital, Li Fuliu was sent for a checkup. Wu Ju also went to take a blood test. Jiang Tongtong followed closely behind. Li Fuliu had already been hospitalized. After all, he had been bitten by a snake and had to be hospitalized for two days for infusion. There was nothing unusual with Wu Ju¡¯s blood test, so he could go back. When he left the hospital, a shout came from behind. ¡°Master, Master, wait.¡± Wu Ju and Jiang Tongtong turned around and saw Sister Qin running out. She said with a happy expression, ¡°Master, thank you so much. I¡¯ve already done an ultrasound just now. I¡¯m already 50 days pregnant. The doctor also said that fortunately, I didn¡¯t take any other medicine. As long as I do a prenatal examination regrly, a few anti-inmmatory pills won¡¯t affect me..¡± Chapter 913 - 913: Side Story, Wu Ju 14 Chapter 913 - 913: Side Story, Wu Ju 14 Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Wu Ju put his palms together and said, ¡°Then 1 wish you a safe pregnancy and a healthy child.¡± Sister Qin smiled and handed the thing in her hand to Wu Ju. ¡°Master, I don¡¯t know what monks like, so I took the liberty to buy something for you. Don¡¯t reject it. You¡¯ve helped me greatly. After 1 give birth, I¡¯ll definitely bring the child to Qingshan Temple for you to see.¡± Perhaps in the eyes of others, Sister Qin was just lucky, but she did not think so. She felt that Wu Ju was right. This was fate. The child in her stomach was fated with this old master. He had yet to be born, but this old master had saved his life. This was too precious. Wu Ju took it. ¡°Madam, go back and rest well.¡± Sister Qin nodded. ¡°I¡¯m too happy today. I¡¯ve already applied for leave. My husband wille to pick me up soon.¡± As she spoke, a middle-aged man got out of a taxi and ran over ecstatically. ¡°Is that true?¡± Sister Qin looked at the man and smiled without saying anything. She only took out the ultrasound report in her hand. The man was overjoyed. He hugged Sister Qin and kissed her forehead. ¡°Thank you, wife.¡± Wu Ju and Jiang Tongtong had already walked away. Zhang Pan quickly caught up. The three of them took the train back. When they reached the foot of the mountain, they could only walk up the mountain. At four in the afternoon, the scenery was not bad. Wu Ju walked in front without panting. Zhang Pan filmed him from behind. Jiang Tongtong was already sweating. Wu Ju stopped. Jiang Tongtong was puzzled. She thought that Wu Ju wanted to rest. Wu Ju nced at Jiang Tongtong and pointed at the scenery in the distance. ¡°Look.¡± Zhang Pan aimed the camera at the ce Wu Ju was pointing. The mountains in the distance were bathed in the setting sun. The vigers at the foot of the mountain also became the most beautiful decorations in thendscape painting. Jiang Tong felt like her heart had been opened up all of a sudden. Wu Ju softly chanted the scripture. To Zhang Pan and Jiang Tongtong, this kind of meditative scripture was undoubtedly pleasant to hear. The three of them slowly went up the mountain. When Wu Ju stopped chanting, he said calmly, ¡°Yesterday, Lu Qiuran said that she wanted to help me find my lost daughter. In fact, I¡¯ve already gotten over the loss of my biological daughter. If we¡¯re fated to meet again, that will be great. If not, I¡¯ll spend the rest of my life praying for her to be safe and happy.¡± Jiang Tongtong¡¯s eyes were red as she said, ¡°Master Lu, I believe that the heavens will definitely bring you to see your daughter. She will definitely be safe and happy.¡± Zhang Pan was also moved. At this moment, it was best for him to be quiet. When they returned to Qingshan Temple, Lu Qiuran and the others had already returned. Hearing themotion, Lu Qiuran jogged out. ¡°Dad, where did you go? Guess what we bought?¡± Wu Ju replied, ¡°We went to pick herbs. What did you buy?¡± Lu Qiuran smiled. ¡°We bought a lot of things, but you can¡¯t look at them yet. I¡¯m going to cook a dish for you tomorrow.¡± Wu Ju smiled. ¡°Ok, from now on, I¡¯ll make soup for you every day to nourish your body.¡± Lu Qiuran smiled happily. ¡°Thankyou, Father.¡± Mu Xue and the others also thanked him calmly, but in fact, they did not take it seriously at all. Zhang Pan felt that Wu Ju really wanted to nourish people¡¯s bodies. After all, he could really treat people. However, if Lu Qiuran and the others knew what had happened today, they would not be so calm. The director and the staff were already discussing it and decided to cut off Lu Qiuran¡¯s inte connection during this period of time. The director did not expect the topic to be about the old monk. As for Lu Qiuran, she clearly did not know her adoptive father at all. She did not know that her adoptive father knew acupuncture. At night, as expected, Wu Ju stewed a soup. The herbs inside were picked by him today. Wang Zixiao and the others were also very cooperative. Jiang Tongtong had a look of admiration and gratitude on her face. After thanking him, she started drinking the soup. Seeing that Jiang Tongtong had drunk it, Chu Nan shrugged. ¡°Master Lu, you can¡¯t possibly poison us, right? Let¡¯s drink it.¡± The soup was ck. They didn¡¯t know what was in it. They thought that it wouldn¡¯t taste good, but they didn¡¯t expect it to taste quite refreshing. At night, Jiang Tongtong still went to listen to the evening chanting. Lu Qiuran and the others also wanted to take back their phones to see how lively the live broadcast was today, how many tips they had received, and so on, but the staff said clearly, ¡°No, the director said that he wants you to cultivate with Master Lu for a month. Master Lu knows medical skills.¡± Lu Qiuran and the others also heard the director¡¯s exnation from their earphones. Lu Qiuran stuck out her tongue helplessly. ¡°Alright, my father won¡¯t harm us anyway..¡± Chapter 914 - 914: Side Story, Wu Ju 15 Chapter 914: Side Story, Wu Ju 15 Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Although Wang Zixiao and the others were dissatisfied, they endured it when they thought about how popr this show was. Lu Qiuran said, ¡°In any case, we can¡¯t touch our phones for the next month. Why don¡¯t we go and listen to my father chanting the scriptures?¡± This time, she brought Jiang Tongtong over to make her suffer. In the past two days, Jiang Tongtong had been avoiding them. Lu Qiuran was not happy, but she would not show it. She had long known that Jiang Tongtong was depressed. She also knew how to torture her, make her break down, and make her unable to live. Mu Xue raised her hand in agreement. ¡°1 think Master Lu¡¯s scripture this morning is quite good. I agree.¡± Chu Nan smiled and stood up. ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± Among the few of them, Lu Qiuran had grown up here. She was familiar with this ce, and Wang Zixiao and the others surrounded her. As soon as they reached the door, they heard a faint singinging from inside the house. Lu Qiuran was stunned for a moment. They did not expect the scriptures to sound like this. Wang Zixiao was a little surprised. ¡°Qiuran, your father¡¯s singing sounds¡­ so artistic.¡± Lu Qiuran looked a little unnatural. ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Lu Qiuran didn¡¯t look like she knew anything. Chu Nan looked at Lu Qiuran and inexplicably felt a little strange. They had been together day and night, but why didn¡¯t Lu Qiuran know? Mu Xue also could not help but wonder if there was something strange going on. Not only them, but the fans watching the live broadcast were also puzzled. Lu Qiuran quickly came back to her senses. She sighed and said, ¡°I was really ignorant when I was young. At that time, what I was most afraid of was my father chanting scriptures.¡± The others also smiled. So that was the case. Wang Zixiao nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. There are many things that we didn¡¯t cherish when we were young. When we grew up, we knew how precious it was, but thest thing we could go back to was the past.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. For some reason, I feel that Master Lu¡¯s chanting sounds so rxing. We¡¯ve been so busy. It¡¯s really rare to have a month like this.¡± Mu Xue also sighed. Hearing the faint singing, she felt as if a force had entered her soul, as if she was gentlyforted. It was veryfortable and rxing. In this entertainment circle, everyone was a hypocrite. Only when they returned to their nest and did not have to face the camera or work could they rx. But now, hearing this singing, Mu Xue felt very rxed. She retracted all the sharp thorns. Her consciousness was telling her that this ce was safe. Chu Nan was deep in thought as if he had sensed something. He said gently, ¡°Let¡¯s listen here for a while. If we go in now, we¡¯ll disturb Master Lu.¡± Mu Xue and Wang Zixiao nodded at the same time. They did not want to interrupt such pleasant chanting. Lu Qiuran felt a headacheing on. She did not know why. Why did she feel different from them? Tears welled up in her eyes. Others felt moved, but she felt pain. But now, she could not leave. She could only grit her teeth and continue to endure it. She lowered her head, not daring to look straight at the camera, afraid that her painful expression would be captured. Everyone quietened down and listened to the faint chanting. Wu Ju¡¯s voice was hoarse and sounded like he had experienced the vicissitudes of life. Everyone was very quiet. The bulletments seemed to have disappeared, making people think that the bulletments had been turned off. asionally, one or two would fly by, praising Wu Ju. People did not know if it was the voice of the Buddha, but they only knew that it sounded good. Perhaps because Lu Qiuran was crying, Mu Xue and the others also cried silently. After Wu Ju stopped chanting, they raised their hands to wipe their tears. Compared to the others, Jiang Tongtong had a smile on her face. She could not suppress the joy in her heart. Wu Ju had already stood up and said, ¡°Go back to your room and rest.¡± Jiang Tongtong nodded and thanked him while suppressing her sleepiness. ¡°Thank you, Master Lu. I wish you a good dream.¡± Jiang Tong stood up and opened the door. When she saw the five people outside the house, she was a little stunned and at a loss. She said awkwardly, ¡°Why are you looking for Master Lu? I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. I¡¯ll go back to my room first.¡± After saying that, Jiang Tong walked away. She thought that she was going to have insomnia again, but as soon as she returned to her room, she could not suppress her sleepiness. She was not in the mood to think about anything else. She yawned a few times and went to bed without even bothering to cover herself with a nket. Wu Ju also saw Lu Qiuran and the others. He seemed to be a little surprised. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mu Xue and the others looked at Wu Ju excitedly and said at the same time, ¡°Master Lu, can wee to listen to the evening chanting tomorrow night?¡± Wu Ju nodded. ¡°Of course. Come if you want.¡± Lu Qiuran¡¯s eyes were red. She really wanted to refuse because the chanting was a huge torture to her. However, Muxue and the others wanted to hear it. If she didn¡¯t go, she would be alone for the entire evening. Mu Xue and the others were especially happy. Wang Zixiao yawned. ¡°For some reason, after listening to Master Lu¡¯s chanting, 1 feelfortable. I¡¯m a little sleepy now.¡± Sui Yuan and Chu Nan yawned as if they were infected. ¡°Me too.¡± Mu Xue also covered her mouth and yawned as she looked at the camera. ¡°Director, I¡¯m so sleepy. I have to go back to remove my makeup and sleep.¡± Lu Qiuran smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. 1 want to sleep too.¡± Wu Ju smiled gently. ¡°The Lotus Heart Sutra can soothe the soul. Everyone will have different insights when they hear it. Some people feel like they¡¯re in spring, while others feel like they¡¯ve eaten good food. Listening to it can also help with sleep. Since you¡¯re tired, go back and sleep.¡± Wu Ju spoke sincerely. Looking at his gentle and charitable expression, Mu Xue and the others nodded. Lu Qiuran also needed help, but she was in pain.. Chapter 915 - 915: Side Story, Wu Ju 16 Chapter 915: Side Story, Wu Ju 16 Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions If not for the fact that it was too painful, she would have thought that Mu Xue and the others were pretending, but one¡¯sfort could not be faked. The few of them returned to their rooms and went offline. After they left, Wu Ju closed the door and fell asleep. That night, everyone slept well. They slept almost as soon as they touched the bed. Their bodies received enough rest, so when they were woken up the next morning, they were all smiling. Lu Qiuran did not rest well, but she was an actress and knew how to pretend. Early in the morning, after listening to Wu Ju chant the scriptures for an hour, they felt refreshed. Mu Xue and Lu Qiuran went to cook while Wu Ju sorted out the herbs with Jiang Tongtong. In the live-streaming room, there was still a group of people cursing Jiang Tongtong. They said that she upied Lu Qiuran¡¯s identity and lived a good life in the Jiang family. Now, in Qingshan Temple, where Lu Qiuran grew up, she acted as if it was her house. People scolded her for being a scheming b*tch and stealing Lu Qiuran¡¯s ce. asionally, someone would speak up for Jiang Tongtong, but they would also be scolded until they disappeared. Lu Qiuran and Mu Xue carefully made breakfast. It was preserved egg and lean meat porridge, but their culinary skills were not good. After breakfast, Lu Qiuran ran to Wu Ju¡¯s side and held his arm. ¡°Father, what are we going to do today?¡± Wu Ju nced at Lu Qiuran and said, ¡°1 don¡¯t think any of you are in good shape. Coincidentally, I¡¯ve taught myself a body-tempering technique. You can learn it from me. After the show ends, you can go back and continue practicing.¡± Mu Xue couldn¡¯t help butugh. She tried her best to hold back herughter and asked, ¡°Master Lu, are you going to teach us tai chi?¡± Wang Zixiao also held back hisughter. ¡°I feel like I¡¯m getting old early¡­¡± Sui Yuan smiled. ¡°Haha, that¡¯s right.¡± On the other hand, Jiang Tongtong looked at Wu Ju expectantly with a smile. Wu Ju nodded. He reached out his hand slowly and moved. His movement was smooth. It looked simple, but when one learned it, they would realize that it was not easy. At first, Mu Xue and the others were still smiling, but when they really did it, they couldn¡¯t get it right. After learning for a while, they learned the first move. There were a total of 49 moves in this body-tempering technique. It looked slow, but when they really practiced it, they would realize that it was not slow. The number of viewers in the live-stream increased, and everyone watched with relish. Until a shout came from outside. ¡°Master Lu, are you there?¡± Wu Ju stopped. From outside, a woman followed the staff in. The woman looked around and found everything interesting. She also looked a little embarrassed. The person who came was none other than Xiao Lin, who was with the ambnce yesterday. Xiao Lin was wearing a mask and carrying a box of yolk pastries. When she came, she asked around and found out that Qingshan Temple was not a famous ce. It was a little remote. However, when she came, she did not expect to see a production team. There was actually a show being filmed here. Only then did she remember that in the ambnce yesterday, someone seemed to be carrying a camera. She felt a little awkward and asked the staff if they could delete her from the footage. It was not appropriate for the staff to answer directly. They only said that she would be pixted. This show was broadcasted live. She was already seen. Moreover, at that time, those who watched Lu Qingjin¡¯s live-stream all made mockingments about Nurse Xiao Lin. Xiao Lin came with a request, and the person she was looking for was Lu Qingjin from Qingshan Temple. The staff had no right to reject her, so they brought Xiao Lin in. Seeing Wu Ju, Lin smiled. ¡°Master Lu, I¡¯m really sorry for what happened yesterday. Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Wu Ju said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ve already forgotten what happened yesterday. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Xiao Lin was a little embarrassed, but her fetid breath did bring her trouble. Initially, her colleagues held it in. Perhaps because Wu Ju exposed her, the head nurse found her and hoped that she could go for a checkup. For the entire night, she tossed and turned before making up her mind toe to Qingshan Temple to get treated by Wu Ju. Looking at Wu Ju, Xiao Lin¡¯s eyes were filled with regret. ¡°Master Lu, you¡¯re a miracle doctor. Please save me.¡± She was wearing a mask to block her bad breath. She had never known that her mouth would have such a stench. If she could not be cured, she would not be able to raise her head when she walked out in the future. Wu Ju said, ¡°It¡¯s not a serious illness. Your meridians are just blocked. You¡¯ll be fine after clearing them.¡± Xiao Lin¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Really, really?¡± Wu Ju nodded. ¡°Yes,e with me into the house.¡± Mu Xue and the others had already stopped. They looked at each other, not knowing what was going on. Lu Qiuran looked at Jiang Tongtong. Jiang Tongtong felt very ufortable under her gaze, so she told her what happened yesterday. Mu Xue, Wang Zixiao, Chu Nan, and Sui Yuan were stunned and looked at Lu Qiuran. ¡°Qiuran, does your father know acupuncture?¡± Chapter 916 - 916: Side Story, Wu Ju 17 Chapter 916 - 916: Side Story, Wu Ju 17 Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Seeing that they were all looking at her in shock, Lu Qiuran forced a smile. ¡°Yes, my father does know a little.¡± Lu Qiuran had never received acupuncture since she was young. How could she know? Lu Qiuran had mixed feelings. This series of changes in her father made her feel very uneasy. Mu Xue, Wang Zixiao, and the others were very curious. Mu Xue blinked and said, ¡°Acupuncture is a sacred legend in my heart. I want to go and take a look.¡± Wang Zixiao touched his nose. ¡°I¡¯m also curious.¡± Chu Nan looked at Lu Qiuran and smiled. ¡°Qiuran, your father is really knowledgeable. I¡¯ve never seen acupuncture before. Anyway, I won¡¯t be able to learn this body-tempering technique for the time being. Let¡¯s go and see how he treats the illness first.¡±
    Jiang Tongtong walked into the house silently. Lu Qiuran secretly clenched her fists, but facing Chu Nan, she still smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go.¡± In the house, Wu Ju said, ¡°Take off your mask.¡± There were cameras everywhere. Xiao Lin felt a little awkward. ¡°Master Lu, I¡¯m just an ordinary person. I don¡¯t want to be on television.¡± Wu Ju said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll tell them to delete your footage. This way, no one will know.¡± Hearing this, Lin was relieved. ¡°Then, thank you so much.¡± Only then did Xiao Lin take off her mask. She blushed and was too embarrassed to speak again. When Wu Ju asked her to sit down, she did so obediently. Wu Ju took out a pillow and Xiao Lin ced her hand on it. Wu Ju took her pulse. Mu Xue and the others came in. Mu Xue smiled and said, ¡°Master Lu, I¡¯m especially curious about Chinese medicine. Can we watch you perform acupuncture?¡± Xiao Lin was very nervous. When she opened her mouth to speak, a stench wafted out. She quickly covered her mouth with her left hand. Mu Xue and the others smelled it. Their expressions changed and they frowned. It smelled so bad. Wu Ju said calmly, ¡°If you want to see it, go ahead.¡± Xiao Lin blushed. She really felt that it was too embarrassing and wanted to leave immediately. However, when she thought that this might be her only chance, she stayed. Lu Qiuran covered her mouth and nose. When no one was looking, she moved out of the range of the camera and waved at the staff. The staff ran over and asked her, ¡°Miss Lu, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Lu Qiuran said awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I know the production team wants something interesting to happen, but is this appropriate? My father doesn¡¯t have a professional certificate. He¡¯s never done acupuncture since 1 was young. What if something goes wrong?¡± Seeing that she was worried about this, the staff smiled and said, ¡°Miss Lu, don¡¯t worry. Your father is confident. We all believe in Master Lu.¡± Lu Qiuran was deep in thought. She moved back and walked to Mu Xue¡¯s side with a smile. After taking the pulse, Wu Ju said, ¡°Your liver is blocked. I¡¯ll help you clear it.¡± Wu Ju took out a cloth bag and opened it. Inside, there were silver needles shining. He took one and gently inserted it into the side of Xiao Lin¡¯s nose. Xiao Lin was a little nervous. She could even smell the stench. When she got closer, she did not see any disdain on Wu Ju¡¯s face. His respect for her reminded Xiao Lin of what she did yesterday. She felt so guilty that she wanted to cry. She was a viin, and Wu Ju was a really magnanimous monk. Wu Ju said softly, ¡°If you feel pain in your nose, tell me.¡± Xiao Lin nodded excitedly. It turned out that Wang Fang was not exaggerating yesterday. Only by experiencing it herself could she understand this feeling. After a while, Wu Ju took out the needle. Lin said excitedly, ¡°It hurts, it hurts¡­¡± It was painful, but she was extremely happy. While she was screaming in pain, Wu Ju had already inserted the second silver needle into the other side of her nose. Mu Xue and the others widened their eyes in shock. Mu Xue was a little excited. ¡°Master Lu already had the second needle ready in advance. He seems to be able to predict when she would feel pain.¡± Wang Zixiao also said seriously, ¡°This is really amazing.¡± Sui Yuan and Chu Nan nodded in agreement. Lu Qiuran was also stunned. She was really stunned. She was not pretending. This was too strange. She had never seen him performing acupuncture before. If Lu Qingjin was so powerful, why was he still so poor and down? However, she had seen it with her own eyes. She had no choice but to admit it. She should be happy, but she could not be happy at all. Wang Zixiao¡¯s words received the approval of Mu Xue and the others. They nodded. They widened their eyes and watched carefully, but after a few minutes, nothing else happened. Mu Xue had alreadye back to her senses and said, ¡°Could it be a coincidence just now?¡± Wang Zixiao touched his nose. ¡°I hope it¡¯s a coincidence too. After all, a miracle doctor should only exist in novels..¡± Chapter 917 - 917: Side Story, Wu Ju 18 Chapter 917 - 917: Side Story, Wu Ju 18 Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Sui Yuan agreed. ¡°What Zixiao said makes sense. A divine doctor only exists in the Divine World. It¡¯s not right for him to appear in our world¡­¡± Before Sui Yuan could finish speaking, he was interrupted by Xiao Lin¡¯s cries of pain. Xiao Lin also listened to what they were saying. At first, she felt that what the young people said made sense. Just as she started to be suspicious, she felt a pain in her nose and tears streamed down her face. And just as she shouted, a third needle was pricked under her ear. Sui Yuan and the others were speechless.
    Her face hurt. Wang Zixiao touched his nose. ¡°I take back what I just said.¡± Mu Xue also said, ¡°I¡¯ll take it back too.¡± Sui Yuan was embarrassed. ¡°Me too.¡± In less than two minutes, they took back their words. Lu Qiuran forced a smile. Jiang Tongtong could not participate in the conversation, nor did she have time. From the beginning to the end, she had been staring at Wu Ju performing acupuncture on Xiao Lin with admiration. After another ten minutes, Wu Ju said, ¡°Jiang Tongtong, go get a trash can.¡± Everyone looked at Jiang Tongtong. Jiang Tongtong nodded with a smile and turned to leave. Everyone could feel her joy. Seeing that Wu Ju was instructing Jiang Tongtong, Lu Qiuran felt much better. After all, there were so many people here, and there were even staff, but he wanted Jiang Tongtong to go. It made people think that Wu Ju was making things difficult for Jiang Tongtong. In fact, everyone thought so. In Mu Xue and the others¡¯ eyes, it was normal for Jiang Tongtong to be targeted. She was not likable to begin with. Now, they were even more curious why Wu Ju wanted Jiang Tongtong to get the trash can. Before Wu Ju could speak, Mu Xue said, ¡°Master Lu, why do you want a trash can?¡± Wang Zixiao was also puzzled. He looked at Wu Ju and asked, ¡°That¡¯s right. Why do you want a trash can, Master Lu?¡± Sui Yuan and Chu Nan did not ask, but they clearly looked curious. Lu Qiuran also looked at Wu Ju and said coquettishly, ¡°Father, don¡¯t keep us in suspense. Tell us.¡± Wu Ju nced at Lu Qiuran and said, ¡°She¡¯ll vomitter.¡± It was just a few words, but the answer was clearly different from what they had expected. Lu Qiuran felt that things were a little out of her expectations, but she did not know how to stop it. She looked at Wu Ju and felt that he was too unfamiliar. Had she been away for too long? Panic surged in her heart. What could she do to achieve her goal? What she thought was very simple suddenly became more difficult, making her not know what to do. The panic of the unknown made her feel uneasy and indignant. Jiang Tongtong returned very quickly. She ced the trash can beside Xiao Lin and retreated silently. She did not feel unhappy. Instead, she felt very happy to be instructed by Wu Ju. Mu Xue and the others could tell that Jiang Tong was happy. Jiang Tongtong brought the trash can over, and Wu Ju began to take out the needles. Xiao Lin looked a little flustered and even a little angry. ¡°Master Lu, why am I not cured? Did you fail to treat me? Not only am 1 not cured, but I also stink.¡± When she opened her mouth, she almost vomited from the stench. She swallowed with difficulty, feeling extremely angry. She hade here just to be cured. Now, not only was it not good, but it was even worse. How could she go out and see people? Wu Ju turned his head away and put away the needle. ¡°Vomit into the trash can. We¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡± After saying that, Wu Ju stood up and left. How could Xiao Lin let Wu Ju leave just like that? She immediately stood up and wanted to pull him. However, when she stood up, she felt dizzy and sat back down. After Wu Ju left, Jiang Tongtong followed suit. Xiao Lin cried, ¡°You all saw it, right? This old monk is a quack. I want to call the police!¡± She was so smelly that she couldn¡¯t face anyone at all. She couldn¡¯t live anymore. Xiao Lin was filled with regret and kept cursing. Mu Xue and the others could not take the smell anymore and retreated out of the door. Lu Qiuran endured the stench and looked anxious. ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t be rash. Don¡¯t call the police. We can discuss it.¡± As Lu Qiuranforted Xiao Lin, she said to the staff, ¡°What are you waiting for? Turn off the live broadcast. I can¡¯t let my father go to jail. Call the ambnce and say that I did all of this, okay?¡± The staff¡¯s expression was indescribable.. ¡°This is live¡­¡± Chapter 918 - 918: Side Story, Wu Ju 19 Chapter 918: Side Story, Wu Ju 19 Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The entire country had seen it already. How could they shut it down? Lu Qiuran was extremely anxious and started crying. Xiao Lin looked like she was in pain. ¡°I can¡¯t stand up. My brain feels like it¡¯s weighed a thousand kilograms. I¡¯m dying. I¡¯m definitely dying.¡± Someone in the live-stream called the police. The staff were all asking the director if they should call an ambnce and turn off the live broadcast. The director was also panicking and cold sweat broke out on his forehead. If someone died in the first season, the show would be ruined. He was so anxious that he was at a loss. However, he saw that Wu Ju was making tea in the courtyard. He did not look worried at all. He was calm andposed. For some reason, the director felt that it was strange. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Don¡¯t turn it off. Let the entire country watch. Even if she dies, we can¡¯t turn it off. If she really dies now, we won¡¯t be able to exin it if the camera is off.¡± Therefore, the best thing was to continue broadcasting her live so that the entire country could know the ins and outs. After receiving the director¡¯s instructions, the staff said to Lu Qiuran, ¡°Miss Lu, don¡¯t worry. We believe in Master Lu.¡± Lu Qiuran cried. ¡°What if something happens to my father?¡± She nced at the woman in the room. Her face was sickly pale and she was covered in cold sweat. They actually dared to livestream this scene. However, it didn¡¯t matter. If the production team wanted to do this, so be it. In any case, she wouldn¡¯t be implicated in the end. The staff could not answer Lu Qiuran¡¯s question and remained silent. Without needing her to see, she knew that the live-streaming room was definitely going crazy. The number of viewers had skyrocketed. Even if the production team did not call the police, someone in the live-streaming room would. Xiao Lin felt extremely painful and quickly screamed for help. However, she could not stand up and could only lean against the table and cry. The stenching out of her mouth made people want to escape. In the chat, the production team was scolded crazily. The director broke out in a cold sweat. He was under a lot of pressure. Muxue and the others did not look good either. Hearing the director¡¯s instruction through the earphone, they looked at Wu Ju and asked awkwardly, ¡°Master Lu, will something happen to that woman?¡± Wu Ju¡¯s expression was calm and he did not panic at all. He said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s just a normal reaction. Why are you so flustered?¡± Mu Xue looked embarrassed, but she still braced herself and asked, ¡°Is, is there really no problem? Is there something wrong?¡± From outside, one could hear Xiao Lin cursing inside. Wu Ju was still calm, as if he had no intention of exining in detail. Mu Xue felt heartbroken just looking at it. Wu Ju made a cup of tea for Jiang Tongtong. Jiang Tongtong was ttered and happy. ¡°Thank you, Master Lu.¡± Mu Xue and the others sat there awkwardly, feeling like they were sitting on pins and needles. Mu Xue was the first to lose patience. ¡°Master Lu is so calm. He definitely knows what he¡¯s doing. I¡¯m still too young. I have to go and take a look.¡± Sui Yuan and Chu Nan also stood up. ¡°We can¡¯t sit still either.¡± Wang Zixiao couldn¡¯t stand the stench. He smiled. ¡°I won¡¯t go.¡± He could not stand the stench and was afraid that he would vomit on the spot. Jiang Tongtong held her teacup and drank it. She looked over and asked curiously, ¡°Master Lu, how much longer do we have to wait?¡± Wu Ju looked at Jiang Tongtong and said, ¡°A minute or two.¡± In the room, Xiao Lin cried and cursed. She felt her stomach churning, making her bend down and vomit. What she vomited was all ck. She did not know what it was, but it was extremely disgusting. She faced the trash can and couldn¡¯t straighten her back. She cried from the stench and couldn¡¯t control herself. After vomiting again and again, she gradually stopped. The heavy feeling on her body instantly dissipated. She stood up and rushed out. Just as she was about to curse, she heard Wu Ju¡¯s calm voice. ¡°Madam,e out and drink some tea.¡± Xiao Lin was stunned. Her expression was a little strange because she could no longer smell her bad breath. What she could smell was the sour smell of vomiting. Her pale face gradually turned rosy. She walked out. A cup of green tea had already been brewed and was waiting for her to drink it. As for Wu Ju, he instructed Jiang Tongtong, ¡°Go to the stove and shovel some ashes into the trash can. Then, throw the trash into the trash pool..¡± Chapter 919 - 919: Side Story, Wu Ju 20 Chapter 919: Side Story, Wu Ju 20 Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Wang Zixiao immediately pursed his lips. It was not difficult to tell that he was disgusted. Jiang Tongtong replied happily, ¡°Okay, Master Lu.¡± Jiang Tongtong immediately went to the kitchen. Xiao Lin walked out ufortably. When the wind blew, the smell on her body faded. When she walked to the courtyard and sat down, there was no stench. At this moment, people in police uniform came in from outside with a frown. The officer in the lead said, ¡°Who¡¯s Lu Qingjin?¡± Wu Ju stood up. ¡°I am.¡± The officer looked at Wu Ju and his angry expression softened. He said patiently, ¡°Someone reported that you killed someone. We¡¯re here to investigate.¡± Wu Ju looked at Xiao Lin and said, ¡°Madam, exin it to them.¡± Xiao Lin blushed. She really didn¡¯t expect this to happen. At this moment, she felt her face burning. When she heard that this was a live broadcast, she blushed and looked extremely embarrassed. However, the police officer looked at her sternly, so she did not dare to lie. She exined what had happened. After saying that, she bent down and said to Wu Ju, ¡°Master Lu, 1 was wrong about you. You¡¯re undoubtedly a divine doctor. Please don¡¯t hold it against me.¡± Recalling her curses just now, she wished she could find a hole to hide in. The more she cursed, the more ufortable she felt. Wu Ju did not retort or even me her. However, because of this, she felt even more ashamed. After understanding the ins and outs, the two officers looked at Wu Ju in disbelief. Wasn¡¯t such a shocking turn of events only possible on television? When did such a divine doctor appear here? Why was there no news at all? Qingshan Temple was deserted. If not for the fact that someone called the police, they would not have known that the old monk of Qingshan Temple knew acupuncture. After investigation, the police officer asked, ¡°Is what she said true?¡± Wu Ju nodded. Jiang Tongtong happened toe out with a trash can. Although there was dust covering it, the vomit was still very smelly. The two police officers immediately retched. ¡°Is that the woman¡¯s vomit?¡± Xiao Lin was extremely embarrassed because she also retched and nodded in embarrassment. She had not eaten breakfast today, so how could she vomit so much? At the thought that these things had been in her stomach all along, she felt very ufortable. Looking at Wu Ju, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Master Lu, is it because those things are in my stomach that I have bad breath?¡± Wu Ju nodded. Xiao Lin was grateful. ¡°Thank you, thank you.¡± Wu Ju said gently, ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. I¡¯m just fated to help you.¡± Knowing that it was a live broadcast, Xiao Lin also knew that her repeated embarrassment must have been seen by others. She was too ashamed to stay and stood up to leave. The two police officers also left after the investigation. Jiang Tongtong cleaned up the trash and washed her hands before returning. Mu Xue and the others walked to the courtyard numbly and sat down, feeling very bad. The director sat on the chair and let out a long breath. ¡°This is really awesome. I¡¯m going to be famous.¡± At this point, his show would definitely be popr. Lu Qiuran¡¯s eyes were red. She pounced on Wu Ju and said in a choked voice, ¡°Father, you almost scared me to death. You¡¯re so capable. Why did you hide it from me?¡± Lu Qiuran wanted to tell everyone that she did not know, and Lu Qingjin did not love her at all. Otherwise, how could he hide such a big thing from her? Moreover, everyone knew that Lu Qiuran¡¯s career in the entertainment industry had not been easy in the past few years. If her father was a divine doctor, he would definitely be able to help her rise to the top. However, he did not. He even hid his ability. This made Lu Qiuran¡¯s fans in the live-stream furious. They used Lu Qingjin. Wu Ju reached out and touched Lu Qiuran¡¯s hair with a loving expression. ¡°You¡¯ve never been to the hospital since you were young and rarely fall sick. I thought you knew.¡± Lu Qiuran was speechless. Mu Xue and the others were speechless. For some reason, they felt that Lu Qiuran was implying something. Lu Qiuran sniffed and changed the topic. ¡°I was almost frightened just now. I thought that if anything happened, I would protect my father, even if I had to lose everything.¡± When theizens started to suspect her, Lu Qiuran changed the topic to let everyone know her filial piety. Wu Ju knew that on the screen of the live-stream, people were praising Lu Qiuran for being filial and a good daughter. Wu Ju¡¯s expression was serious. ¡°I¡¯ve taught you since you were young not to have any evil thoughts. Everyone has to bear the responsibility for the mistakes they¡¯ve made. I hope you¡¯ll listen. The production team has already recorded it. Do you want everyone to be guilty for the rest of their lives?¡± The production team was speechless. Although this old monk was very strict, they felt that what he said was right. Lu Qiuran was stunned. She looked at Wu Ju with tears in her eyes and said aggrievedly, ¡°Father, I just want to protect you.¡± She just wanted to portray herself as a good daughter. After all, everyone knew that if something really happened, she would not be able to take all the responsibility.. Chapter 920 - 920: Side Story, Wu Ju 21 Chapter 920: Side Story, Wu Ju 21 Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Initially, there was nothing wrong with what she said, but after being reprimanded by Wu Ju, people would think that she was very selfish. Lu Qiuran was extremely aggrieved with tears in her eyes, hoping to salvage the situation with her pitiful and innocent image. However, Wu Ju did not give her a chance. Instead, he said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve said it many times. Put away the thoughts you shouldn¡¯t have. Back then, I hoped that you could study more because 1 hoped that knowledge could change you. However, you chose something else. 1 didn¡¯t force you. No matter how bad you are, I still hope that you can be good.¡± Lu Qiuran¡¯s face turned pale. She did not expect Wu Ju to say such a thing at a time like this. Wasn¡¯t he telling the fans in the live-stream that he looked down on her from the bottom of his heart and felt that she was up to no good? If it were two days ago, theizens might have scolded him. However, now, many things were out of Lu Qiuran¡¯s control. The public opinion could change at any time. Initially, she did not tell Lu Qingjin that this was a live broadcast because she hoped that he would be strict with her. However, that kind of strictness would make him hated by everyone. Lu Qiuran cried, still aggrieved. Wu Ju frowned. ¡°Think about it yourself.¡± Lu Qiuran wiped her tears and nodded. ¡°Father, don¡¯t be angry. 1 know I was wrong.¡± This was a live broadcast. No matter what, even if she was being unreasonable, she had to be the weaker party. Only then would the fans stand up for her. Some people liked her, and some people hated her. Under the protection of the fans who liked her, she would slowly turn those who did not like her into the ones she liked. Looking at Lu Qiuran¡¯s pitiful appearance, the fans couldn¡¯t bear to see her like this. As good friends, Mu Xue and the others naturally had tofort Lu Qiuran. Wu Ju stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to plow thend. Make your own arrangements.¡± Jiang Tongtong mustered her courage. ¡°Master Lu, do you need help?¡± Wu Ju turned around and left. He said calmly, ¡°Come with me.¡± Jiang Tongtong heaved a sigh of relief. She was really embarrassed. In the beginning, she liked Lu Qiuran. After all, she was her parents¡¯ biological daughter. It was a good thing that she was back. However, ever since Lu Qiuran ostracized her and even snatched her boyfriend away, Jiang Tongtong only wanted to stay away from her. She felt that Lu Qiuran was hostile to her. Jiang Tong did not care that her boyfriend, Qin Hao, had a change of heart. After Qin Hao and Lu Qiuran got together, she was actually relieved. However, Lu Qiuran was targeting her, making her very helpless and panicked. She did not know what to do. Carrying the basket on her back, Jiang Tongtong followed Wu Ju. The corners of her lips curled up into a smile. She felt so at ease. Wu Ju walked at the front with Jiang Tongtong behind him. Zhang Pan carried the camera and followed. There were thousands of people watching here now. Wu Ju said, ¡°Do you know why 1 was so angry just now?¡± Jiang Tongtong shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Wu Ju¡¯s tone softened. ¡°Perhaps the path she took is difficult, but if she loses her original intention, she won¡¯t be happy anymore.¡± Jiang Tongtong felt a lump in her throat. ¡°Perhaps there¡¯s nothing else she can do.¡± Wu Ju sneered in his heart and said calmly, ¡°Lu Qiuran¡¯s results in high school were outstanding. She just valued fame and fortune too much. I can¡¯t change her. However, no matter what choice she makes, as long as she doesn¡¯t harm others, I will respect her choice. No matter what, don¡¯t go against your conscience.¡± However, how could she not listen? She liked to draw, but her adoptive parents wanted her to y the piano and be a dazzling pianist. Only such a woman could be worthy of being born into a rich family. Only then could she marry well and bring them rich benefits. When they arrived at the field, Wu Ju said to Jiang Tongtong, ¡°Scatter the seeds while I plow thend. In a month or so, you¡¯ll be able to eat tender vegetables.¡± Jiang Tongtong smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay, Master Lu.¡± Zhang Pan felt a little embarrassed not helping them, but his job was to film. It was a little boring, but he did not feel bored. Instead, he felt warm. When Wu Ju and Jiang Tongtong returned after nting the vegetable seeds, Lu Qiuran had alreadyposed herself and made lunch with Mu Xue. They finished their lunch in silence. Lu Qiuran no longer looked aggrieved. She smiled sweetly and asked, ¡°Father, what are we going to do in the afternoon?¡± Wu Ju¡¯s expression was naturally calm. ¡°Continue learning the body-tempering technique.¡± Mu Xue and the others had also adjusted their moods. They looked at each other. Mu Xue looked at Wu Ju and asked yfully, ¡°Master Lu, tell us the truth. Are we not in good health so that you want us to exercise?¡± Wang Zixiao also said, ¡°Master Lu, just give us acupuncture. We can endure it..¡± Chapter 921 - 921: 921-Side Story, Comprehension 22 Chapter 921 - 921: 921-Side Story, Comprehension 22 Trantor: 549690339 Chapter 921-Side Story, Comprehension 22 Although it was the director who instructed him to do so, Wu Xin had cured Xiao Lin¡¯s tone. His ability was not fake. Acupuncture wasn¡¯t a bad thing. A treatment at a big hospital would cost a few hundred yuan. Private doctors would charge a different price. Now that they were on the show, they could enjoy it without paying. They didn¡¯t lose out at all. Sui Yuan also smiled and echoed.¡± Master Lu, can you see if 1 have any illness? 1 don¡¯t mind you pricking me.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± Chu Nan nodded.
    The few of them looked at Jiang Tongtong. Jiang Tongtong felt a little ufortable. However, under their gazes, she quickly said,¡±Me too.¡±. After saying that, she did not dare to look at Wu Jiu. She did not know if other people were sick, but she was really sick. She also felt like she was being seen through. She didn¡¯t know what to do. Jiang Tongtong was actually a little resistant to this segment. She was very afraid of what to do when it was her turn. Her heart was conflicted and in pain, and no one noticed her emotions. Muxue and the others looked at her because she was there. They felt that it was strange if she didn¡¯t say anything. Therefore, after Jiang Tongtong said ¡± Me too ¡°, they didn¡¯t pay attention to her and looked at Wu Meng expectantly. Wu Cheng smiled gently.¡± That was what I nned to do. Since I have this month, 1 will help you recuperate. 1 wanted to use the medicinal cuisine to recuperate for a while before looking at you.¡± ¡°Master Lu, we don¡¯t mind watching it now,¡± Mu Xue said impatiently. Wu Xin looked at Mu Xue and the others and said,¡± Treating patients is more private. It¡¯s better not to broadcast it after recording it. I hope that it won¡¯t be broadcast, including thedy from before.¡± Mu Xue and the others looked at Lu Qiuran at the same time. To them, they really didn¡¯t know what to say. After all, just now, that woman had shouted forizens to call the police. The police had also arrived, but Lu Qingjin still didn¡¯t understand that this was a live broadcast. Lu Qiuran smiled.¡± Don¡¯t worry, Dad. The production team will edit itter. It¡¯ll be handled.¡± It was for the sake of poprity, and it looked good. Anyway, it was fine for others to poke it, and it was fine for them to poke it. If it was done well, Muxue and the others would owe him a favor. ¡°Xue ¡®er, don¡¯t you often have lumbago?¡± Lu Qiuran asked Mu Xue. Acupuncture might be able to alleviate the pain.¡± Mu Xue nodded. She was a little impatient.¡± Master Lu, don¡¯t worry. Our production team knows what to do.¡± Lu Qiuran didn¡¯t tell Lu Qingjin that this was a live broadcast. They were outsiders, so how could they be qualified to meddle in other people¡¯s business? Lu Qiuran was the one who hadmunicated with Lu Qingjin, so she couldn¡¯t possibly not know if she should say it or not. However, she chose to hide it. Mu Xue lowered her eyes and suppressed the strange guess in her heart. If this was the public opinion and poprity that the production team wanted to create, then it could only be said that the production team was bullying people. If Lu Qiuran was deliberately not making things clear to Lu Qingjin, then what was she after? What was she thinking when she saw her father being scolded online? Mu Xue looked at Wu Meng again. There was a hint of sympathy in her smile. She herself did not know why. ¡°Go and get the hand pillow,¡± Wu Meng said to Jiang Tongtong. All of Jiang Tongtong¡¯s nervousness seemed to have been guided. She had almostpletely immersed herself in her own world just now and was breaking down bit by bit. However, when she heard Wu Meng¡¯s voice, it was as if she had been pulled out of a quagmire all of a sudden. She found her backbone and pushed her broken emotions to the side. She got up and ran into the house to put her hand on the pillow. After taking out the things, Jiang Tongtong sat down. Before she could think about the problem of her breakdown, she heard Wu Meng say,¡± Chinese medicine focuses on looking, listening, questioning, and feeling. Open your mouth and let me see your tongue.¡± Jiang Tongtong¡¯s curiosity was piqued. She looked over and saw Wu Meng¡¯s serious expression. She also looked over seriously. Everyone was looking at her tongue seriously. Mu Xue was smiling. Wu Jiu nced at her and said,¡±That¡¯s enough.¡± ¡°Master Lu, is my body alright?¡± Mu Xue shut her mouth. Wu Cheng nodded.¡± It¡¯s alright. There¡¯s a blockage in my body. It¡¯ll be fine as long as it¡¯s cleared.¡± ¡°Where should I stab this then?¡± Mu Xue was stunned for a moment before she smiled. At the end of the day, deep down in their hearts, they still had doubts about Wu Meng¡¯s medical skills. No matter how they looked at it, everyone was blocked. The only solution was to dredge it. When they thought of the woman just now, they were even starting to suspect that she was an extra hired by the production team. ¡°It¡¯ll be fine as long as you eat and nourish it,¡± Wu Cheng said with a serious expression. ¡°Is it just nourishment?¡± Mu Xue seemed a little disappointed. She added,¡± 1 often have low back pain, especially during those few days. Will acupuncture help?¡± If the acupuncture was targeted at the waist, she would be able to reveal her small waist. Her figure was excellent. At this time, everyone¡¯s attention was definitely on her. Moreover, he had brought up the topic because of acupuncture. Mu Xue looked at Wu Jiu with a pleading look in her eyes. Anyone with a discerning eye could understand it at a nce, but Wu Jiu did not seem to understand it. He said seriously,¡± Lumbago. It won¡¯t hurt after diet therapy unblocks the blockage.¡± ¡°Master Lu, is there a difference in the number of people who perform acupuncture?¡± Wang Zixiao tried to smooth things over. Wu Xin nodded.¡± Food therapy for minor illnesses, and acupuncture for major illnesses. Everyone¡¯s symptoms are different. We should use whatever treatment is suitable.¡± Wang Zixiao¡¯s smile was originally casual, but when he saw Wu Jiu¡¯s serious exnation, he couldn¡¯t help but be serious and nod. It was impossible for her to show off her tiny waist. Mu Xue could only ept her fate. She smiled sweetly.¡± It seems that I¡¯m not seriously ill. Good thing.¡± Who didn¡¯t want to hear good words? Even if it was a liar, if he said that your body was in danger, wouldn¡¯t you be anxious and your heart be blocked? Mu Xue felt that Wu Chen¡¯s medical skills were a little forced. After all, he did not get to the point. She was originally very interested, but now, it was just so-so. She even felt that this topic was a little boring. If she thought so, the fans watching the live broadcast would definitely think the same. However, if this topic was brought up and immediately stopped, it would seem very deliberate. Originally, there would always be a boring period in a live broadcast. When it was editedter, these boring parts would be edited out. Thinking of this, Mu Xue did not mind. She smiled and looked at Wang Zixiao and the others.¡± Who¡¯sing?¡± ¡°Let me do it then,¡± Wang Zixiao raised his hand. Wang Zixiao decided in his heart that he would not indulge this old monk. If he wanted to go over just like that, it would not do. The corners of Wang Zixiao¡¯s lips curled up into a devilish smile. He was clearly toying with Lu Qiuran. Lu Qiuran looked at him pitifully as if she was begging him to show her mercy. Mu Xue pursed her lips, wanting tough, but was too embarrassed to do so. Sui Yuan and Chu Nan also smiled lightly, as if they were looking forward to it. The camera swept past Jiang Tongtong, and everyone saw a worshipful face¡­ The production team was speechless. This group was very interesting. ¡± Alright!¡± The director pped and cheered.¡± Give them a close-up of their facial expressions..¡± Chapter 922 - 922: 922-Side Story, Comprehension 23 Chapter 922 - 922: 922-Side Story, Comprehension 23 Trantor: 549690339 Chapter 922-Side Story, Comprehension 23 On the small screens, everyone¡¯s face was magnified several times, and their facial expressions were clear. On Jiang Tongtong¡¯s small screen, the curses all over her body stood out in front of the clean screen. ¡°Director, should we temporarily shut down Jiang Tongtong¡¯s live stream?¡± Looking at the people being scolded, it was really pitiful. The staff could not stand it anymore. The guests of the fourth group and the rtives of the other guests, even if they were not popr, would not be chased and scolded like this.
    The director frowned.¡± Don¡¯t turn it off. Isn¡¯t there ament that says she¡¯s cute?¡± A red bullet screen floated by [Gifted: Jiang Tongtong is so cute. That expression of hers is definitely a fangirl. 1 don¡¯t know why you guys are scolding her, but her piano skills are top-notch. If the production team gives her a piano, you¡¯ll see what talent is.] This bullet screen immediately attracted countlessments. She¡¯s just a piece of trash who has taken over a magpie¡¯s nest. If it weren¡¯t for the Jiang family, I think she would probably be working in some factory now. She might have given birth long ago. [Gifted? What do you mean by ¡®a viper upying a magpie¡¯s nest?¡¯ Jiang Tongtong was indeed an adopted daughter, but if the Jiang family did not choose her, how could she have been adopted?] Taking over a magpie¡¯s nest could not be used on this matter at all. True Angel:¡± Shut up. There are many scheming children, let alone an orphanage. Who knows how Jiang Tongtong was adopted?¡± Did my idol follow me today? There shouldn¡¯t be anyone who still thinks that children are all innocent and naive, right? i suggest that you use your search engine. The ones who kick pregnant women¡¯s stomachs and spit on passers-by are also children. Innate Talent did not speak. The director sighed and consoled himself.¡± Jiang Tongtong won¡¯t know if she doesn¡¯t watch this show. When the editing is done, all these scoldingments will be censored. She doesn¡¯t have many scenes to begin with.¡± In any case, it still needed to be edited. Moreover, the online memory was short, so the poprity of the live broadcast could notst long. In the camera. Wu Jiu had already taken Wang Zixiao¡¯s pulse for quite some time, but he still had no intention of ending it. Everyoneughed out loud when they saw thements. They were all hhh. ¡± Why do 1 feel like Young Master Xiao is about to cry? Look at that nervous look. His evil smile disappeared in minutes. Boss is panicking and cold. He looks like a woman who will die if you don¡¯t speak.¡± ¡± Hahahaha, look at Wang Zixiao¡¯s face. It clearly says ¡®Am I terminally ill?¡¯ 1 bet twenty cents that the production team will definitely post these words during the post-editing. It¡¯s really interesting.¡± ¡°Hhhh, this Lu Qingjin really didn¡¯t do it on purpose? Why do I feel like he¡¯s a ck sesame seed? Look at how deep his thoughts are. It¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s asking me what 1 should say to make him hold on.¡± The director burst outughing. Under the clear camera lens, Wang Zixiao couldn¡¯tugh. Cold sweat broke out on his forehead, and he was cursing in his heart. Why did Muxue look like she was about to die? Wang Zixiao panicked when he saw Wu Meng¡¯s serious expression. He hoped that Wu Meng would be more straightforward and say something to Muxue, let alone cause trouble. Whatplicated things? He didn¡¯t want to hear it at all. He just needed Wu Cheng to tell him firmly that it was fine and that he just needed to eat and nourish himself. Wu Jiu withdrew his hand. Wang Zixiao went limp. Before Wu Jiu could speak, he asked anxiously,¡± Master Lu, am I alright?¡± He was really anxious. ¡± You¡¯re fine.¡± Wu Cheng looked at Wang Zixiao.¡± If you¡¯re referring to an ident when you¡¯re disabled, then you¡¯re fine for the time being.¡± Wang Zixiao swallowed his saliva. The forced smile on his face was uglier than crying. ¡°You look like you¡¯re only twenty-five years old at most, but your body is the worst I¡¯ve ever seen. It¡¯s even more rotten than a ny-year-old man.¡± Wang Zixiao¡¯s smile stiffened.¡± Is it that serious?¡± he mumbled softly. Lu Qiuran interrupted ufortably.¡± Dad, Wang Zixiao is only twenty-four. He often practices dancing. His body should be fine, right?¡± ¡°Are you his doctor?¡± Just because you say so?¡± Lu Qiuran felt wronged at being ridiculed for no reason. She hated this old-fashioned old thing to death, but she couldn¡¯t make a face because of the live broadcast. She lowered her head and apologized.¡± I¡¯m sorry, Daddy. I was wrong.¡± Annoying old thing, scold her, the more you scold her, the angrier she will be. Lu Qiuran¡¯s words had been refuted. Sui Yuan and Chu Yan wanted to ask, but they shut up. Sometimes, they felt that this old monk was actually very easy to get along with, as long as they didn¡¯t step on his bottom line. They couldn¡¯t help but nce at Lu Qiuran. They were actually very depressed. Logically speaking, Lu Qiuran and Lu Qingjin had lived together for more than ten years and had been together day and night. They should understand each other, but why was it that whenever Lu Qiuran spoke, she would always be scolded? The number of times was a little too much. They even felt that it was a little deliberate. Wu Xin didn¡¯t pay much attention to Lu Qiuran. After reprimanding her, he looked at Wang Zixiao.¡± Does your knee hurt often?¡± Wang Zixiao¡¯s expression was a littleplicated, and he was resisting in his heart. Wu Cheng¡¯s expression was solemn.¡± To a doctor, you must tell the truth. You must not hide anything. If you can¡¯t confirm the location,e closer.¡± Wang Zixiao took a deep breath and sat down. He smiled and said,¡± I really don¡¯t know how to put it. It¡¯s normal to have cramps and pain asionally.¡± ¡± Is it like this?¡± Wu Xin did not say anything. He reached out and pinched Wang Zixiao¡¯s knee. Wu Jiu had just opened his mouth when Wang Zixiao let out a howl. He stood up, and tears instantly welled up in his eyes. He wanted to say that it hurt, but Wu Jiu had already let go. The sharp pain had already disappeared. He really couldn¡¯t hold back his tears. Now that he looked at it, it seemed pretentious and fake. It was just a pinch. How could it hurt so much? She was like a woman. The others were all shocked by Wang Zixiao¡¯s violent reaction. However, Wu Jiu¡¯s expression was as calm as ever. He asked indifferently,¡± Is it the same on the right side?¡± Wang Zixiao opened his mouth. He didn¡¯t know how to describe this f * eking feeling. He had thought that this was a slightly capable liar, at least not so miraculous. But this person was just so godly. He pinched the fatal acupuncture point with one pinch and asked about the fatal point with one question. His words were short, but they hit the bullseye. ¡± Yes.¡± Wang Zixiao wiped his tears and nodded.¡± They are the same.¡± He felt his face burning and he couldn¡¯t let it go. He wanted to leave immediately, but the supervisor and director¡¯s exhortations came from his earpiece, telling him to calm down and rx. His fans were all concerned about his health, and everyone was wondering if Chinese medicine was really that amazing. His effeminate side wasn¡¯t paid too much attention to. Wang Zixiao¡¯s idol burden in his heart was much better.. When he looked at Wu Meng again, he asked with a more respectful expression,¡± Master Lu, how should I recuperate?¡± Chapter 923 - 923: 923-Side Story, Comprehension 24 Chapter 923 - 923: 923-Side Story, Comprehension 24 Trantor: 549690339 Chapter 923-Side Story, Comprehension 24. Wang Zixiao didn¡¯t even dare to ask if the diet would work. Clearly, it wouldn¡¯t work. He was so envious of Muxue now. She was arranged in just a few words, unlike him, who was on tenterhooks here. Mu Xue was also shocked. After regaining her senses, she managed to control her expression. However, she felt much better in her heart. She felt that it was really good when she was treating her just now. ¡± What?¡± Wu Jiu looked at Wang Zixiao. He did not answer his question. Instead, he continued to ask him,¡± Has your lower back ever felt pain?¡±
    ¡± Yes.¡± Wang Zixiao couldn¡¯t maintain his smile.¡± 1 have, but only twice.¡± Wu Jiu stood up and walked behind Wang Zixiao. Wang Zixiao was nervous. Wu Xin didn¡¯t press the button this time. He only pointed. Wang Zixiao immediately said,¡± Yes, yes, yes. That¡¯s it.¡± ¡°Here.¡± Wu Cheng¡¯s finger moved up. ¡°I¡¯ve also been in pain.¡± Wang Zixiao had a bitter expression. ¡°What about this?¡± ¡°It also hurt a few times, maybe five or six times.¡± ¡°Yes, it hurt once or twice.¡± ¡°It hurts often, but it¡¯ll be fine after two days of rest.¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be a little sore when 1 move, but it won¡¯t hurt.¡± ¡°It only hurts a little.¡± Wang Zixiao¡¯s voice became softer and softer as he spoke. He could not believe that he had so many problems. He felt his throat dry and ufortable. He was so nervous that he was sweating. He desperately hoped that Wu Cheng would quickly sit down. When he heard Wu Cheng¡¯s question, Wang Zixiao only had one thought in his mind. Why was it not over yet? Why did he still ask? Quickly take it back and stop pointing. By the time Wu Cheng withdrew his hand and returned to his seat, Wang Zixiao¡¯s body had obviously softened. He looked at Wu Jiu¡¯s cold expression. He actually found joy in the midst of hardship.¡± Master Lu, is my brain the only good thing in my body?¡± he asked half-jokingly. Wang Zixiao felt that his brain must have been fried. What if he heard him say that his brain was not good either? Wu Xin looked at Wang Zixiao.¡± You¡¯re still so young, but why don¡¯t you take care of your body? 1 feel sorry for your parents.¡± Wu Jiu¡¯s expression was serious and stern. Wang Zixiao could notugh at all. His eyes were dim as he said,¡± I¡¯m also doing this for my dream.¡± He wanted to gain recognition and reach a higher level. He had to work hard and work hard. ¡°For the sake of your dreams, you have to take care of your health.¡± Wu Cheng¡¯s expression softened. ¡± 1¡­¡± Wang Zixiao looked at Wu Meng and asked with some difficulty,¡± Can¡­can 1 still be saved?¡± ¡± If you don¡¯t cherish it, then no one can save you. Didn¡¯t you go to the hospital when you were injured?¡± Wu Xin looked suspicious. ¡°I¡¯ve been there,¡± Wang Zixiao answered truthfully. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you do the surgery?¡± Wu Xin frowned. Wang Zixiao waspletely convinced. He did not dare to hide anything.¡± I didn¡¯t want to do it. The surgery will take up a lot of time. 1 thought that taking medicine to recuperate would be the same.¡± His old injuries would only be known after a check-up at another hospital, but Wu Xin could see everything. He even knew that he should have had surgery when he was injured. What kind of godly Chinese medicine was this? He felt extremely guilty for his previous yful thoughts. ¡± Master Lu,¡± Wang Zixiao looked at Wu Meng pleadingly.¡± You can tell at a nce. You must have a way, right?¡± Wu Xin was cold, but his tone had already softened.¡± Go back to your room and take off your clothes. 1¡¯11 give you acupuncture in a while. Your condition is more serious, but it¡¯s not incurable. 1¡¯11 give you acupuncture for the time being. When you go back, 1¡¯11 give you a prescription. You¡¯ll be cured after taking it for half a year.¡± ¡± Thank you, Master Lu.¡± Wang Zixiao heaved a sigh of relief and smiled. ¡°You have to know how to cherish your own body. Cure Yuanyuan for not taking good care of it.¡± Wu Cheng said lightly. ¡± Don¡¯t worry, Master Lu.¡± Wang Zixiaoughed.¡± I¡¯ll definitely take good care of my body after I¡¯m cured.¡± Dreams were important, but a healthy body was even more important. He had thought that the doctor had said that he might be paralyzed to scare him, but after Wu Xin¡¯s diagnosis, he believed it. He was afraid that he couldn¡¯t be cured, but Wu Cheng said that he could. As long as he could cure it this time, he would definitely take good care of his body. ¡°Who will go first?¡± Wu Cheng looked at Chu Nan and Sui Yuan. Wu Meng¡¯s meaning was that he wanted to see all of them. Sui Yuan raised his hand and smiled.¡± Me first. 1 can¡¯t wait anymore.¡± Wang Zixiao¡¯s previous example had piqued his curiosity. If they didn¡¯t know that there was no script, they would have thought that Wang Zixiao was acting. Therefore, Sui Yuan couldn¡¯t wait to experience it as soon as possible. As usual, Wu Wei let Sui Yuan stick out his tongue and take his pulse. Compared to Wang Zixiao, Sui Yuan was much faster. Wu Xin stopped very quickly.¡± Your body is fine, but you have epilepsy. You can call your parents and ask if your ancestors had this disease. Inherited and acquired, the treatment is different.¡± ¡°Master Lu, are you sure?¡± Sui Yuan frowned. Sui Yuan smiled and added,¡±I mean, even a irvoyant can have his eyes blurred. My body is fine.¡± I¡¯m sorry, I have some private matters to attend to. Please show it to Chu Nan and the rest first.¡± Sui Yuan was about to tease Wu Huan when he heard the supervisor and director calling him to answer the phone. Her phone had been confiscated, but it was a call that she had no choice but to answer. The production team had to make an exception. Sui Yuan had to get up and go over first. Chu Nan had already stretched out his hand.¡± Master Lu, please take a look at me. I¡¯m strong and strong. There¡¯s definitely no problem. A small problem is not important.¡± Chu Nan was a little nervous. Before Wu Meng could say anything, he was already sweating. There was indeed something wrong with his body, and this problem was very difficult to talk about. He once had a girlfriend who broke up with him because of this reason. Seeing Wu Xin show it to Wang Zixiao, he was actually very afraid that Wu Xin would say it out loud. However, he also felt that it was too exaggerated. He had gone to see a traditional Chinese medicine doctor. As long as he did not say it clearly, the traditional Chinese medicine doctor would not be able to tell at all. It waspletely an exaggerated performance to know what illness one had with just one look. Although he did not believe it in his heart, what if? Nothing in the world was absolute. He only hoped that Wu Meng could understand his hint. Wu Xin nced at Chu Nan.¡± Your fire is rtively strong. Other than that, there are no other problems. It¡¯s a good thing to have a strong fire, but you must be persistent in everything. If you feel that you need to recuperate, 1 can also help you recuperate.¡± Chu Nan¡¯s eyes lit up and he stuttered in shock. He did not expect Wu Xin to actually understand the hint. He did not expect Wu Xin to be able to identify correctly. He also did not expect Wu Xin¡¯s answer to imply that only he could understand. Everything was about perseverance. This perseverance could mean bnce, but it could also meansting. ¡°Sure.¡± Wu Cheng¡¯s expression was normal.. Chapter 924 - 924: 924-Side Story, Comprehension 25 Chapter 924 - 924: 924-Side Story, Comprehension 25 Trantor: 549690339 Chapter 924-Side Story, Comprehension 25 ¡°I¡¯ll take care of myself then.¡± Chu Nan smiled. ¡± Then you should wait in the room too. During this period of time, you can do acupuncture. In the future, you just need to use diet therapy. It¡¯s not a big problem. Just don¡¯t be too nervous.¡± Wu Cheng did not look at Chu Nan and only spoke indifferently. Chu Nan nodded and returned to his room. He secretly heaved a sigh of relief and silently thanked Wu Xin in his heart. He thought to himself that he would definitely thank Wu Xin properly after the show ended.
    There were indeed no other problems with his body, but he was physically incapable. He could not maintain his dignity, which was the most important thing for a man. Therefore, after discovering this problem, he gave his ex-girlfriend the cold shoulder and broke up with her. He was a singer and had some fame. Although he wasn¡¯t famous, he wanted to be famous, but he hoped that it would be his work and not his own scandal. No one would not mind that their shorings were ridiculed and ridiculed by the entire Inte. Public opinion had always been a sharp weapon that could kill people. It was invisible, but it could make a healthy person copse and die quickly. Fortunately, he had met a person with truly noble medical ethics. He had true medical skills and was tight-lipped. He cultivated Buddhism and cultivated his heart. It was not for show, but toprehend Buddhism and heart into his soul. Only such a person could be so good. Chu Nan walked with ease. He thought that he had undoubtedly made the right decision by agreeing to Lu Qiuran¡¯s invitation to participate in the show. After Chu Nan left, only Lu Qiuran and Jiang Tongtong remained. ¡°Let my sister go first,¡± Lu Qiuran said with a smile. Lu Qiuran rarely addressed Jiang Tongtong as Sister in public, let alone in such a sweet voice. Jiang Tongtong felt her face tense up. She wanted to say something, but she couldn¡¯t. She wanted to smile, but she couldn¡¯t. Lu Qiuran was delighted to see this. She knew that Jiang Tongtong was sick, mentally untreatable. She had even understood the emotional reactions of such people. Looking at Jiang Tongtong¡¯s current state, Lu Qiuran knew that Jiang Tongtong was definitely in a state worse than death. She yearned to be saved, but she was afraid that someone would peel off her fragile shell. Wu Xin acted as if he did not see it. He let Jiang Tongtong extend her hand and felt her pulse. He said calmly,¡± You¡¯re a little dull. You¡¯re still young and like an olddy. It¡¯s good that you participate more in the entertainment of young people. Stay upte, watch your phone, watch variety shows, drink, and chat.¡± Lu Qiuran and Mu Xue¡¯s jaws dropped. This, this was nonsense. It was more like telling people not to stay upte. Who would ask people to stay upte to drink and look at their phones¡­ They all thought that they had heard wrongly. Jiang Tong Tong was also surprised. Wu Cheng¡¯s expression was gentle.¡± If you don¡¯t like it, then you can nt some flowers and nts. You can also raise some small animals. The farmers at the foot of the mountain often have puppies. If you don¡¯t mind, you can ask for one to raise.¡± Jiang Tongtong¡¯s emotions had been soothed. She looked at Wu Meng, and she wanted to rely on him. Her instincts told her that she could trust him and that she was safe by his side. His words seemed to have aforting power, making her heart that was filled with fear calm down and stop trembling. ¡°I will, but I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to take good care of her.¡± She nodded. Wu Cheng said,¡± You can go and beg for it. You can stay here and take care of it for a period of time. You should be able to get used to it when you go back.¡± ¡°Can I?¡± Jiang Tongtong¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Sure.¡± Wu Cheng nodded. ¡°Thank you, Master Lu.¡± Jiang Tongtong smiled. For some reason, she felt a little sweet in her heart. Lu Qiuran felt a huge drop in her heart. However, she maintained a smile on her face.¡± Daddy, it¡¯s finally my turn.¡± Lu Qiuran suspected that Wu Meng had noticed something, which was why he was so concerned about Jiang Tongtong. However, she observed that this wasn¡¯t the case. After Wu Xing finished speaking, he did not look at Jiang Tongtong again. Instead, he looked at himself and said indifferently,¡±Open your mouth.¡±. Lu Qiuran let go of her doubts and felt that she was overthinking things. She opened her mouth obediently. Wu Jiu¡¯s expression was slightly cold.¡± Give me your hand.¡± Lu Qiuran smiled as she reached out her hand. Wu Cheng felt her pulse. She nced at Lu Qiuran.¡± Come in with me.¡± Lu Qiuran couldn¡¯t smile, but she had no choice but to follow. ¡°Don¡¯t shoot this part,¡± Wu Cheng said to the filming crew with a dark face. Lu Qiuran smiled apologetically at the staff. He then led Lu Qiuran into the meditation room. This was the only room where he had said that no cameras were allowed. However, Lu Qiuran naturally didn¡¯t listen to him. Lu Qiuran watched as he brought her into the meditation room.¡± Daddy, what do you want to say? Why are you being so mysterious?¡± she asked. Lu Qiuran felt that there must be a lot of viewers now. After all, she was the only one who had the privilege. But in the next second, Wu Jiu turned around and scolded coldly,¡±Kneel down.¡± Lu Qiuran¡¯s expression froze. Tears welled up in her eyes.¡± Daddy, why?¡± With his hands behind his back, Wu Jiu walked to a row of cabs and took out a bramble. Lu Qiuran immediately sobbed.¡± Daddy, you¡¯ve always loved to hit me. Sometimes, I don¡¯t even know the reason. I used to be young, so I didn¡¯t have to ask for the reason. But now, I¡¯m all grown up. I¡¯m not a child anymore. 1 won¡¯t let you hit me so easily. Besides, you have to give me an exnation. Why did you hit me?¡± After saying that, Lu Qiuran wiped her tears. She was clearly saying the most courageous words to refute her elders, but she was also crying the most spineless tears. ¡°Hold out your hand.¡± Wu Cheng turned around with a stern expression. Lu Qiuran felt wronged and indignant, but she still reached out her hand. Wu Jiu pped Lu Qiuran. Lu Qiuran immediately retracted her hand in pain. Wu Jiu¡¯s expression was cold.¡± This is for not caring about your body and for not respecting your life.¡± Lu Qiuran was in so much pain that her thoughts were in a mess. Why did it hurt so much? It was a heart-wrenching pain. She felt extremely wronged.¡± What right do you have to say that?¡± What right did this old thing have to demand this from her since she was young? What right did he have? Now that she had found her biological parents, what right did he have to hit her whenever he wanted? ¡± Why should 1? Just because you were seriously ill when you were six years old, 1 risked my life to climb a cliff to pick herbs for you. Just because you were seriously ill when you were twelve years old, 1 risked my life to extract poisonous snake poison for you to make medicine. Just because you were less than one year old, I brought you back and fed you with rice soup and medicine. 1 told you many times to put down your vanity. Your grades are excellent. If you go to school, you will definitely be of great use. You insisted on entering the entertainment industry. At that time, 1 warned you to keep yourself clean and not add to your sins. Don¡¯t let yourself regret it for the rest of your life.¡± ¡± Do you know that you¡¯ll lose the chance to be a mother forever? If you don¡¯t care about it now, you¡¯ll regret it many yearster. In the following period of time, I¡¯ll help you nurse your body and let you expel the remnants of your body. You¡¯re already 23 years old. 1 hope you know what it means to have an abortion. 1 hope that you¡¯ll consider the consequences of every decision you make in the future.¡± Wu Xing¡¯s cold expression softened. He seemed to feel a little heartache. He sighed and said,¡± I hit you so hard. You have to remember, child.¡± Lu Qiuran¡¯s brain was about to crack.. Chapter 925 - 925: 925-Side Story, Comprehension 26 Chapter 925 - 925: 925-Side Story, Comprehension 26 Trantor: 549690339 Chapter 925-Side Story, Comprehension 26 She could not believe what she had just heard. Her expression broke down and revealed a look of panic. Her lips turned purple and she trembled as if she wanted to exin, but she didn¡¯t know how. She seemed to have lost all her ability. Why did he say all of this out loud? Did he know that this would ruin him? Wu Xin¡¯s eyes were gentle and filled with heartache. He squatted down and said,¡± You called me father, so I wanted to teach you. I always hoped that you would be better. I know my limits. I¡¯ve said before that no cameras are allowed in this room. Only the two of us will know about such privacy. I¡¯m angry that you don¡¯t take care of your body. 1¡¯11 just hit you and it¡¯ll be over. You¡¯ve let down my love for you. You deserve this.¡±
    ¡± I¡¯ll go out first. You should calm down. After you go out, get the staff to prepare sanitary pads. I¡¯ll help you adjust your condition. Your period wille in a few days. You¡¯re already so old, and now that you¡¯ve found your biological parents, I hope you understand the meaning of the word ¡®mother¡¯. You can¡¯t do such a thing that hurts your body anymore. Otherwise, 1 won¡¯t be able to help you in the future.¡± After Wu Xin finished speaking, he stood up and left. Lu Qiuran¡¯s mind was filled with two words. She was finished. When others heard this, they would no longer sympathize with her. They would only think that she deserved it. The supervisor¡¯s calm voice came from the earpiece.¡± The live broadcast has been temporarily closed. This segment will be edited. Online memory is short. It¡¯s okay.¡± The incident hadpletely overturned their understanding. The fans andizens were so shocked that they didn¡¯t even have time to take screenshots of the livestream. Although they had heard it, there was no evidence. If word of mouth spread, Lu Qiuran couldpletely deny it. She could even turn around and sue them for nder. However, there was still the recording of her fans. Lu Qiuran couldn¡¯t close this gap no matter what. However, she could only me herself for all this. She didn¡¯t listen to her adoptive father and installed cameras everywhere in the temple, which led to the current situation. She didn¡¯t even tell her adoptive father that this was a live broadcast. When the fans analyzed it, they would have great doubts about her and question her for an exnation. Lu Qiuran slept on the ground and curled up her body like a fetus in a mother¡¯s womb. She wanted to give herself a sense of security. She didn¡¯t know what to do. Her tears fell silently, making her feel suffocated. She hadpletely forgotten where she was. Her mind was filled with hatred. Her heart was filled with ambition and she wanted to climb very high. She knew that she had many stains on her, and she had already thought of a way to do so. If everything had gone ording to her n, she would have only started her n after the show ended. But now, she was caught off guard and her unbearable past had been exposed. She still had not thought of how to deal with it? Her mind was in a mess and she was in pain. However, after the pain, she slowly regained her rity. She finally gathered her emotions and went out to avoid the camera. She wanted to talk to her parents on the phone first. The staff naturally wouldn¡¯t stop him. After all, it was such a big matter. Lu Qiuran took off her headset and avoided the camera. She then took her phone and made a video call with Mother Jiang. ¡± What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mother Jiang cried as soon as the call was connected.¡± What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± She was so young, but she had already had an abortion. If it was a private conversation between mother and daughter, it would be fine. But now, it was a live broadcast. Everyone watching the live broadcast knew about it. Lu Qiuran¡¯s eyes were red. She took a deep breath and said,¡± Mom, I¡¯m a girl. I¡¯ve loved to be pretty since I was young. 1 want to be pretty too. Lu Qingjin¡¯s thinking is old-fashioned. She thinks that I¡¯m vain and a bad person, but is it wrong for me to be vain? ¡°If he can¡¯t give it to me, 1¡¯11 earn it myself. I¡¯ve been tormented until I¡¯m bleeding on this road, but my heart isn¡¯t bad, Mom. Since 1 was young, people have called me a bastard. I¡¯m so sad¡­¡± ¡± My daughter!¡± Mother Jiang¡¯s heart ached.¡± Mommy¡¯s heart hurts so much.¡± If her daughter hadn¡¯t been stolen by human traffickers, she wouldn¡¯t have suffered like this. She didn¡¯t need to envy others. She had been a princess that everyone envied since she was young. The Jiang family was rich, very rich. Lu Qiuran sobbed.¡± Mommy, I¡¯m not a bad child. It was just an ident. I didn¡¯t want to abort it either, but how could I give birth to it? Sob, sob, sob¡­¡± How I wish I could be like you, sister. I¡¯ve had my parents ¡®care since 1 was young. I¡¯m so envious of you.¡± Mrs. Jiang¡¯s face was covered in tears.¡± Qiuran, don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m heartbroken. Don¡¯t be afraid. We¡¯ll help you resolve this. With us here, no one will be able to bully you in the future.¡± Lu Qiuran nodded, sobbing. After ending the video call, Lu Qiuran wiped away her tears. So what if theizens scolded her? No one could stop her from walking down the path she wanted to take. Lu Qiuran sent Qin Hao a text message. After exining, she broke up with him. After everything was done, she returned the phone to the staff. She didn¡¯t go out. Instead, she went into the kitchen from the backyard to prepare the dishes for dinner. Her live broadcast room reopened. What people saw was a girl who was strong after being injured. The inte exploded with news and there were three or four hot topics. The Weibo maintained by Mr. and Mrs. Jiang topped the list. Madam Jiang: ¡± Lu Qiuran is my biological daughter. The hardships she has suffered have made my heart ache. Youngdies are all vain. My daughter didn¡¯t steal or rob. Instead, she relied on her own hard work to give herself. I¡¯m proud of her. If it weren¡¯t for that damned human trafficker back then, my daughter would have been a princess.¡± ¡°Even if our princess lives in the secr world, our Jiang Corporation will always protect her. The stars she wants will eventually be delivered to her. From now on, no one can hurt her anymore. Mother Jiang was domineering and protective. The Jiang Corporation was financially strong, and Lu Qiuran¡¯s future was bright. So what if she had an abortion? It was just that she was young and did not know how to protect herself, so she was hurt by the scumbag. The Qin family and the Jiang family were closely connected. Although Lu Qiuran¡¯s body wasn¡¯t clean, society was open now. Who would care about this? Therefore, after discussing with his family, Qin Hao immediately supported her and made his rtionship with Lu Qiuran public. Qin Hao replied,[Your Highness, I¡¯mte. From now on, i¡¯ll protect you with my life.] The attached picture was a photo taken three months ago. Lu Qiuran was nestled in his arms like a little bird, smiling like a flower. Theizens who had started to attack online thought,¡±! haven¡¯t even attacked you, but you¡¯re suddenly stuffed back with a mouthful of dog food.¡± Who wouldn¡¯t want such parents and such a boyfriend? Although abortion was a stain, as long as the public rtions were good, it waspletely fine. Moreover, the right to procreate was in the woman¡¯s hands. Why would a man who could not be relied on and trusted wrongly block the future of her life? Rather than saying that it was cruel to abort it, it was even cruder to give birth to it.. Chapter 926 - 926: 926-Side Story, Comprehension 27 Chapter 926 - 926: 926-Side Story, Comprehension 27 Trantor: 549690339 Chapter 926-Side Story, Comprehension 27 Lu Qiuran¡¯s reputation could still be salvaged if she had a powerful backer. All the blemishes on her would disappear when she was strong enough. ¡®I Love My Family¡¯ was a live broadcast program, and it also attracted a peak traffic. Everyone hade to visit Lu Qiuran, but she was busy in the kitchen alone. Meanwhile, Wu Xin was performing acupuncture on Wang Zixiao and Chu Nan.
    Wang Zixiao¡¯s entire body was covered with a towel, while Chu Nan¡¯s waist was exposed. Wu Xin put acupuncture on the two of them and said,¡± The treatment is a long-term treatment. You can sleep like this for a while. I¡¯lle to take the needles out in two hours without touching the needles.¡± After Wu Xin finished speaking, he left. The few of them were still unaware of the earth-shattering changes outside, so they each did their own things. Sui Yuan came back after receiving a call. He saw Wu Cheng¡¯s thoughtful expression, as if he wanted to say something, but it was not appropriate to say it. Wu Xin didn¡¯t mind. He looked at the sky and walked towards Jiang Tong Tong with a basket on his back.¡± 1 see that you seem to be interested in picking herbs. It¡¯s still early now. I¡¯m going down the mountain. Are youing?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± Jiang Tongtong was ttered and immediately stood up. Zhang Pan continued to follow them. ¡°Your adoptive parents are Qiuran¡¯s biological parents, right?¡± Wu Jiu asked on the way. Jiang Tongtong didn¡¯t know why Wu Rong was asking this question. She grew nervous immediately.¡± Yes. Mom and Dad have been looking for Qiuran for a long time. They haven¡¯t given up.¡± Indeed, the Jiang family had not given up on searching for their biological daughter. Lu Qiuran had saved Mr. and Mrs. Jiang at an event. When Mrs. Jiang saw Lu Qiuran, she cried and said that she looked too simr. After a blood test, it was indeed their lost biological daughter. Wu Jiu nced at Jiang Tongtong.¡± After Qiuran returns, you won¡¯t get anything from the Jiang family. What do you think?¡± Jiang Tong Tong¡¯s heart ached. She didn¡¯t know if she was disappointed or something else, but she still insisted on answering Wu Xin.¡± I don¡¯t care. She has been away for so many years. She should have been hers. 1 won¡¯t fight with her. Really.¡± Jiang Tongtong seemed to be afraid that Wu Jiu would not believe her. She was a little anxious.¡± Actually, I¡¯m really happy that she¡¯s back. I¡¯ve always known my identity. How could I fight for it?¡± She had never thought of taking a single cent from the Jiang Corporation. All she wanted was a quiet life. Wu Cheng sighed.¡± You have too many things on your mind. You care too much about other people¡¯s voices. It¡¯s rude of me to ask you this. You can totally refuse and ignore me. 1 don¡¯t know you well. How can I have the right to judge you? No matter what other people guess and ask, as long as you don¡¯t want to, you canpletely cut them off. Do you understand this principle?¡± Jiang Tongtong felt her throat go dry. She seemed to know what Wu Meng was talking about, but she didn¡¯t. Every time she met Wu Meng¡¯s eyes, she felt that this old master could understand the pain in her heart. He could even understand the pain of everyone. Wu Cheng turned around and walked in front. He said,¡± In a person¡¯s life, in just a few decades, all encounters are about fate. It was fate that you were able to meet your adoptive parents. It was your fate, and it was also the good fate that they had formed. They raised you and nurtured you out of good fate. 1 believe they hoped that there would be good karma on their daughter.¡± ¡°The heavens have seen everything. It is a good blessing to reunite with your loved ones. I believe that this is the reason for your worries. Now that their family is reunited, you should not think too much.¡± Jiang Tongtong was a little confused. This was because it was different from what her parents had said. They adopted her in the hope that she would win an award and make them proud. Many times, without good results, she could not even eat hot food. Her heart was in too much pain. She loved painting the most, but she had no choice but to y the piano, perform, and take exams. Every time the audience apuded, she would subconsciously look at her parents. She would only heave a sigh of relief when she saw their expressions. Her heavy heart came from the feeling of being restricted to the point of suffocation. She yearned for freedom but could never break free. There was ayer of shackles in her heart. Just as Mother Jiang had said, she would always owe the Jiang family. Everything she had obtained was given to her by the Jiang family. If she did not know how to repay them, she would be an ingrate who did not know what was good for her. Pain surged in her throat, but Jiang Tongtong only responded in a muffled voice. Wu Xin did not say anything else. He had to guide Jiang Tongtong out of her illness bit by bit. Humans were filled with emotions, but they could also be trapped by emotions for a moment. They could not see through or distinguish between them. Jiang Tongtong had been adopted since she was young. It had been more than ten years, almost twenty years. The ideas that Mother Jiang and Father Jiang had instilled into her were deeply rooted. It was not easy to resist. Even if Lu Qingjin didn¡¯t die in prison, she wouldn¡¯t have lived for more than a few years, but treating her illness was also a long process. During this period, she had to build a deep trust before she could exercise it. Every word she said to Jiang Tongtong had a faint power offort, making Jiang Tongtong feel warmth. He wanted to uproot the roots that the Jiang family¡¯s parents had nted in Jiang Tongtong¡¯s memories so that she would not be controlled by them. Only then would she bepletely free and rid of the haze. On the way down the mountain, Wu Jiu did not find a single herb, but he still introduced it to Jiang Tongtong and exined its healing effects. Jiang Tongtong listened with great interest. When she passed by a house, she saw a female dog that had just given birth. Wu Jiu smiled at Jiang Tongtong and pointed at it.¡± Look, this is fate.¡± Jiang Tong Tong was a little surprised and speechless. When the female dog entered the door, Wu Jiu brought Jiang Tongtong to knock on the door. Jiang Tongtong could already imagine the puppy¡¯s adorable appearance. She was secretly happy but also a little worried.¡± Master Lu, what if they don¡¯t want to give it to me?¡± Wu Cheng did not seem to have this worry. He smiled faintly.¡± Whether it seeds or not, it¡¯s fate. Before you have an answer, never give up. The door opened. It was an old man. When he saw Wu Meng, the old man subconsciously put his palms together and bowed. In the small courtyard, the female dog had already run out and sniffed beside Wu Cheng. She didn¡¯t even bare her teeth as she slowly wagged her tail. The old man smiled and said,¡± Little monk is kind-hearted. This old dog won¡¯t even bark when it sees you.¡± Wu Xin smiled and said,¡± Old man, I saw your dog giving birth just now. 1 have a friend who is looking for a puppy. I wonder if it¡¯s convenient for you.¡± Before the old man could answer, the female dog had already turned around and came out very quickly. Behind it was a little dog that was stumbling and running. The old man looked back and walked over with a smile. He picked up the little dog and said,¡± Today, we have Buddha¡¯s fate. My Wangfu will find a good family for his son..¡± Chapter 927 - 927: 927-Side Story, Comprehension 28 Chapter 927 - 927: 927-Side Story, Comprehension 28 Trantor: 549690339 Chapter 927-Side Story, Comprehension 28 The old man returned to the door with the dog in his arms. ¡°Fate has arrived,¡± Wu Jiu said to Jiang Tongtong. Jiang Tongtong was so excited that her eyes were filled with tears. She took the puppy from the old man¡¯s hands. The puppy was very obedient. It only licked her palm as if it was recognizing her scent. Jiang Tongtong stroked the puppy¡¯s head. The soft touch was like a feather brushing across her heart. ¡°Thank you, old man.¡± She bowed to the old man.
    The old dog called Wang Fu circled Jiang Tongtong a few times and sniffed. Jiang Tongtong was not afraid. She squatted down and Wang Fu came over to lick the puppy in her arms. The puppy whimpered as if it was reluctant to part with its mother. The old woman looked at Jiang Tongtong and smiled kindly. She said,¡± My Wangfu is intelligent. It¡¯s a good dog. The dogs it gives birth to are also good.¡± After Wang Fu finished licking the puppy, he returned to the old man¡¯s side. The old man reached out and touched it lovingly. He smiled gently.¡± Wang Fu will help me with things. He¡¯s a good dog.¡± ¡± Thank you, Grandma.¡± Jiang Tongtong¡¯s tears fell. She hugged the puppy and bowed to the old man.¡± Thank you for your gift, Grandma.¡± The old man waved his hand.¡± No need to thank me. I didn¡¯t have much food to feed it anyway. I was just about to ask if someone else wanted it. No need to thank me.¡± The old man looked at Wu Cheng with admiration in his eyes.¡± Buddhism is about fate. You are all fated people.¡± Wu Xin put his palms together and smiled gently. He took out the herbs he had picked and said to the old man,¡± Old man, these herbs can nourish your mind and improve your eyesight. You can dry them and mash them. Then, you can cook porridge and soup with just a little.¡± The old man didn¡¯t know anything about herbs. However, when he heard that it was so effective, he subconsciously refused.¡± No, no, I don¡¯t want it.¡± ¡± Amitabha.¡± Wu Xin read softly.¡± Old man, it is fate that we met. Please ept it.¡± The old woman believed in Buddhism. Hearing Wu Cheng¡¯s words, she did not dy any further. She looked at Wu Cheng¡¯s trembling hands in admiration.¡± Thank you, Lord Buddha.¡± After leaving the old man¡¯s house, Jiang Tongtong had been holding the puppy and stroking it with great fondness. From time to time, she would pick it up and stick the puppy¡¯s soft fur to her face. She was young and rarely revealed her true feelings. Zhang Pan could not help but take a longer photo of her. On the way back, Wu Cheng was still reciting the scriptures lightly as he returned to Qingshan Temple with the setting sun. Jiang Tongtong went to prepare a small nest for the puppy. Wu Xin went to retrieve the silver needles for Wang Zixiao and Chu Nan. The two of them were bored, so they slept until now. After Wu Xin took away the silver needles, Wang Zixiao got up and stretched his limbs. He felt extremelyfortable. His muscles and bones no longer felt any pain from being stretched. The way he looked at Wu Xin changed. ¡°Master Lu, thank you so much. I¡¯ll pay you the best price for my treatment.¡± Thefort of his body, the feeling of every nerve cell releasingfort, could not be deceived. Since he had enjoyed such good medical skills, he naturally should pay him back. Wang Zixiao jumped lightly.¡± I feel so light that 1 can fly. Hahaha. Although I¡¯m exaggerating, it¡¯s really like this.¡± He danced all year round, and his body was agile. When his body was not tired, that light feeling would give him the illusion that he could fly. This illusion had not happened for several years. Before Chu Nan could get up, he covered himself with the nket and yawned.¡± I also think that Master Lu¡¯s acupuncture has reached the peak of perfection. It¡¯s our great fortune to have met him. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t be able to find such a good doctor even if we paid for it. This acupuncture is reallyfortable. I¡¯m extremely sleepy now and 1 want to sleep a little more. Wake me up when we eat.¡± He didn¡¯t want to sleep, but a certain part of his body had a physiological reaction. However, Wang Zixiao was there, so he couldn¡¯t ask why. Wu Cheng¡¯s expression was warm and gentle as he smiled faintly.¡± Everything will naturally be fine now that I¡¯m feeling better. Since you¡¯re willing to believe in me, 1 naturally won¡¯t disappoint you. Whether it¡¯s money or not, there¡¯s a Merit Box in the main hall. Just donate some of it. If you have the heart, you can use it to do good deeds to save others.¡± Wang Zixiao was truly impressed. He didn¡¯t even know how much money they were going to take, yet he could say such words. It was obvious that he was a truly broad-minded person. Everyone chased after wealth and fame, but there were really people who saw through this secr world. Wu Xin turned around and went out to wash the silver needles. Wang Zixiao came to the courtyard and happened to see Jiang Tongtong ying with the dog. He walked over and asked,¡± Where did the puppye from?¡± ¡± 1 just went down the mountain with Master Lu,¡± Jiang Tong Tong replied softly.¡± I happened to meet a family, so Master Lu helped me get them.¡± Wang Zixiao remembered that Wu Meng had said that Jiang Tongtong was too dull and suggested that she get a dog. He did not expect that she would really get a puppy so soon. It was a gray-ck puppy and looked soft and cute. Wang Zixiao asked,¡± What¡¯s your dog¡¯s name?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t named it yet,¡± Jiang Tongtong said as she stroked the puppy¡¯s paw. When she came back, she made a doghouse. The puppy liked to crawl out, so she brought it out. She hadn¡¯t had the time to name it. She actually wanted to ask Wu Meng. When Wang Zixiao heard that they hadn¡¯t named their dogs yet, he became interested. He sat down and said,¡± My friend¡¯s dogs are all called Lili or Yingu or something. They¡¯re more western, like our Chinese style. Most of them like to call their dogs Fuwangfu or something like that. I¡¯ve never given a name to a dog, but if you¡¯re worried, I can help you think about it.¡± Wang Zixiao looked at Jiang Tongtong hugging the puppy. For some reason, he actually wanted to pet it too. ¡± It¡¯s alright,¡± Jiang Tongtong was a little ufortable.¡± I¡¯ve already prepared to ask Master Lu.¡± She did not want the puppy to be named by someone else. Besides, she wasn¡¯t used to Wang Zixiao talking to her so much. When she came to the show, she knew that the friend Lu Qiuran invited would be the same as Lu Qiuran. Jiang Tongtong returned to her room. Wang Zixiao looked at Jiang Tongtong¡¯s back and couldn¡¯t help but rub his nose, revealing a hint of mncholy. He wasn¡¯t famous. He was good friends with Lu Qiuran, but they didn¡¯t have much contact. They had been in the industry for too long. He wanted to be famous and exposed, and Lu Qiuran just happened to give him an opportunity. Since Lu Qiuran didn¡¯t like Jiang Tongtong, they naturally followed Lu Qiuran¡¯s lead and isted Jiang Tongtong. However, this was a live broadcast after all, so they couldn¡¯t go overboard. Now that he saw Jiang Tongtong distancing herself from him, Wang Zixiao felt a little guilty. He had heard that Jiang Tongtong could y the piano and the violin. In fact, they hadmon topics to talk about. If he made friends now, there might even be opportunities for cooperation in the future. However, Jiang Tongtong obviously did not want to talk to him anymore, so he could only forget about it. At six o¡¯clock in the evening, dinner was served on time. Lu Qiuran had alreadyposed herself and made dinner with Muxue. It looked very sumptuous. There was braised pork with preserved vegetables, braised pork ribs, and radish soup. Lu Qiuran¡¯s expression was natural. No one could tell what was going on. Mu Xue and the others hadn¡¯t looked at their phones, so they had no idea what had happened. Naturally, the production team wouldn¡¯t say much about it. They couldn¡¯t wait for this matter to blow over.. Chapter 928 - 928-Side Story, Comprehension 29 Chapter 928:-Side Story, Comprehension 29 Trantor: 549690339 Chapter 928-Side Story, Comprehension 29 However, it was obvious that she couldn¡¯t. The matter of Lu Qiuran getting an abortion for an unknown man had already made it to the top of several trending searches, overshadowing all the limelight. Father and Mother Jiang didn¡¯t even have time to retreat. Wu Cheng still prepared a bowl of soup for everyone. It still looked ck, but it was very refreshing when eaten. When eating, Sui Yuan did not seem to have much appetite. His eyes would look at Wu Chen from time to time. His absent-mindedness was obvious to everyone. Wang Zixiao took a bite of his rice and said,¡± Sui Yuan, who did you pick up this afternoon?¡± Sui Yuan subconsciously nced at Wu Cheng and said,¡±It belongs to my parents.¡± Wang Zixiao continued to ask,¡± Then your parents called because they had something to do, right? Otherwise, the production team wouldn¡¯t have made an exception for this.¡± ¡°Yes, they did tell me something.¡± Sui Yuan nced at Wu Chen again. Wang Zixiao stopped asking and continued eating. Sui Yuan felt a little suffocated and took the initiative to ask,¡±How do you feel after acupuncture?¡± Wang Zixiao smiled.¡± Let¡¯s talk after dinner. Don¡¯t talk while eating or sleeping. Master Lu is already tolerating us. Let¡¯s eat.¡± Sui Yuan was speechless. F * ck you, who told you to ask me? Wu Meng didn¡¯t say anything. After everyone finished eating, Jiang Tongtong made some meat soup and rice for the puppy to eat. The puppy ate happily and kept wagging its tail, as if it was silently grateful for Jiang Tongtong¡¯s feeding. Mu Xue and Lu Qiuran cleared the dishes. When everyone was done washing up, Wu Meng was about to start preparing the Silent Night Sutra. This time, Mu Xue and the others obviously did not want to be absent and followed one after another. Lu Qiuran resisted. She didn¡¯t want to go, but she had no choice. Everyone was quiet as they sat down on the praying mat. From the moment Wu Meng spoke, everyone revealed a look of enjoyment. Lu Qiuran opened her eyes. She had a splitting headache. She looked at Mu Xue, who was sitting beside her. Mu Xue was like an old monk. She closed her eyes with a smile on her face, as if she was enjoying this scripture session. Lu Qiuran couldn¡¯t help but look at Wu Cheng. Wu Cheng turned his Buddhist beads and knocked on the wooden fish. His lips moved slightly, and the Sanskrit chants came from his mouth. Lu Qiuran didn¡¯t know what was wrong with her. She even forced herself to close her eyes to enjoy it. However, the pain that had seeped into her sea of consciousness didn¡¯t dissipate at all. It was as if there was a small hammer hammering her head. She was in pain. An hour was a hellish torture for her. When the hour was over, Lu Qiuran¡¯s entire body went limp. Her lips were pale from the torture, and she was even trembling slightly. No one noticed her abnormality and went back to their rooms to sleep. Lu Qiuran would have chatted with Muxue at night, but this night, no one spoke. Muxue yawned one after another. After removing her makeup, she went to bed and reluctantly said goodnight before falling asleep. Lu Qiuran curled up under the nket. She felt cold all over and couldn¡¯t fall asleep no matter how hard she tried. She felt terrible. She couldn¡¯t sleep at the thought of her unbearable past being dug out before she was ready. She knew that those stains would be found out sooner orter, but it wasn¡¯t the time yet. No one was perfect. Only when she was strong enough would these stains not affect her. But now, she could not control it at all. She did not know how many people would dig them out. Unless she revealed something bigger to cover this up, something that was enough to wash away all her stains. Lu Qiuran¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred. At seven o¡¯clock sharp, everyone woke up. Today, it was Wang Zixiao, Sui Yuan, and Chu Nan who cooked. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡± Mu Xue smiled and cupped her chin with both hands. Lu Qiuran smiled.¡± Why don¡¯t we go and take a look? If there¡¯s really no other way, we can help.¡± Muxue thought for a moment and nodded.¡± Okay. I hope it¡¯s not a big mess. It would be bad if they burned Master Lu¡¯s kitchen.¡± Mu Xue seemed to have imagined something. She covered her mouth and smiled.¡± The production team and Master Lu have signed an agreement, right? If anything is destroyed, the production team will have to paypensation, right?¡± As she thought about it, Mu Xue revealed an evil smile. She added,¡± Now that 1 think about it, I really hope that the three of them don¡¯t know how to cook anymore. When the show ends, they can stay behind to clean up the kitchen.¡± Mu Xue was naughty, naughty, yful, and mboyant. Lu Qiuran forced a smile.¡± Let¡¯s go in and take a look. If they don¡¯t know how to do it, we won¡¯t help them.¡± The two of them entered the kitchen, and the three of them were flustered. Chu Nan was cutting meat to cook meat porridge, Wang Zixiao was cooking the fire, and Sui Yuan was washing the rice. Wang Zixiao stuffed a stove and started a fire. It started burning, but it quickly went out. Thick smoke started to rise, making it very choking. ¡°Wang Zixiao, put less igniting grass and less wood.¡± Chu Nan coughed helplessly. ¡°Cough cough cough¡­¡± Wang Zixiao coughed so hard that tears came out of his eyes. Thick smoke billowed out of the stove. Sui Yuan put down the waterdle that was filled with rice. He coughed so hard that he couldn¡¯t straighten his back.¡± Oh my god, you¡¯re burning the fire like this. Let¡¯s not talk about eating. I think we¡¯re going to die here today.¡± Mu Xue choked on her words. She was shocked.¡± No way, no way. 1 can¡¯t be so urate, right?¡± Lu Qiuran couldn¡¯t stand the choking. She retreated.¡± Let¡¯s go out first. It¡¯s too choking here. We can¡¯t treat anyone here.¡± The few of them ran out. Seeing Wang Zixiao and the otherse out, Mu Xue held her waist.¡± You¡¯re all out. What about the stove?¡± Thick smoke billowed from the kitchen, like the immortal fog of the immortal realm. However, this smoke was very choking. Wang Zixiao coughed and waved his hand.¡± 1 really don¡¯t know how to do that. Although my family isn¡¯t rich, I really didn¡¯t start a fire when I was young. 1 really can¡¯t do that.¡± Wu Cheng and Jiang Tongtong went to dig the ground together and prepared to scatter seeds to nt corn. When they saw that Qingshan Temple was smoking, the two of them threw away their hoes and hurried back. In the courtyard, Chu Nan went to get a towel to wet it.¡± We can¡¯t go on like this. Master Lu handed the temple to us. We can¡¯t do this.¡± If it really caught fire, it would be a big deal. Chu Nan rushed into the house. ¡°Everyone, quickly help me get water to extinguish the fire.¡± Mu Xue was a little anxious. Looking at the thick smoke, the staff also participated. Sui Yuan was also carrying a basin of water, but after running two steps, he suddenly fell to the ground. This scared Mu Xue out of her wits. ¡°All!¡± ¡°What happened to Sui Yuan? Quickly help him up.¡± Sui Yuan fell to the ground, his hands and feet shaking. When the staff turned him over, Sui Yuan¡¯s eyes were nted and his hands were cramping. His whole body seemed to be stretched out. Lu Qiuran was also shocked and anxious. Mu Xue was already crying.¡± You guys, think of something. What happened to Sui Yuan?¡± Lu Qiuran couldn¡¯t calm down either. Is he sick?¡± The situation was so sudden that the staff members were also anxious. However, they did not know what was wrong with Sui Yuan. At this time, a calm voice was heard.¡± Pinch open his mouth and stuff some cloth into his mouth. Jiang Tongtong, go to my room and get my silver needles..¡± Chapter 929 - 929-Side Story, Comprehension 30 Chapter 929:-Side Story, Comprehension 30 Trantor: 549690339 Chapter 929-Side Story, Comprehension 30 Before Wu Jiu entered the courtyard, he heard Mu Xue¡¯s scream. He walked in quickly and saw Sui Yuan lying on the ground. The others surrounded him anxiously, not knowing what to do. Wu Cheng¡¯s calm voice was like a needle that stabilized the soul. It made everyone who was originally confused and uneasy calm down and find something to stuff Sui Yuan¡¯s mouth with. Sui Yuan waspletely unconscious. Even if someone called him, he did not know. His entire body seemed to be out of the control of his brain. He was convulsing and foaming at the mouth. His mouth was gagged to prevent him from biting his tongue when he was twitching. Wu Cheng had already walked up to him. He squatted down to check Sui Yuan¡¯s body. He ordered lightly,¡± Get a few people to carry him back to his room. Be careful.¡± Wu Cheng pressed down on Sui Yuan¡¯s neck, and Sui Yuan¡¯s cramps immediately lessened. The originally flustered crowd also had a backbone. Seeing that Sui Yuan¡¯s situation had improved, they all felt a touch of admiration for Wu Chen. When she returned to her room, Jiang Tongtong also brought her silver needles. Wu Jiu loosened his hand to take the silver needle. As soon as Sui Yuan let go, he immediately began to cramp crazily. It was very scary. Wu Cheng directly pricked his brain. Everyone was watching intently. The staff members who were watching this scene were even more anxious. One needle, two needles, three needles¡­ Sui Yuan¡¯s condition gradually stabilized. He no longer trembled. His eyelids closed as if he had fallen asleep. Only then did Wu Cheng remove a towel that was casually stuffed into Sui Yuan¡¯s mouth. He cleaned Sui Yuan¡¯s mouth and got up to leave. Looking at Sui Yuan, who had a lot of needles on his head and body, Mu Xue and the others came back to their senses. Listening to the director¡¯s anxious request in the headset, Mu Xue took a deep breath and said,¡± Master Lu, is Sui Yuan okay like this?¡± Should he send her to the hospital? What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± After asking, Mu Xue heaved a long sigh of relief. She was really scared to death. ¡± Epilepsies,¡± Wu Xin answered calmly.¡± It¡¯s still unknown if it¡¯s inherited.¡± ¡°It¡¯s under control for the time being. If we want to cure it, we still have to find out the root cause before we can treat it.¡± Sui Yuan¡¯s illness had acted up in advance. When the environment changed, everything would change. The original Lu Qingjin was a dull old monk who had no interest in any program team. She didn¡¯t participate in it, nor did she reject it. Only when Lu Qiuran crossed the line would she be angered and berate Lu Qiuran. Wu Xin wasn¡¯t that kind of person. He had set the rules and followed the principle that the original body didn¡¯t know about the live broadcast. He had exposed Lu Qiuran¡¯s scandal, and the Inte had long been in a frenzy. Even Sui Yuan¡¯s seizure had changed. Perhaps some things could be resolved very quickly. That was good too. He didn¡¯t have much time to waste on Lu Qiuran. It would be better if he could resolve them as soon as possible. Only by solving the problem could he treat Jiang Tongtong with peace of mind. ¡°Master Lu, are you sure you don¡¯t need to go to the hospital?¡± Mu Xue¡¯s mouth was wide open in shock. Sui Yuan had just fallen ill and looked extremely terrifying. She was so scared that she cried. Although Wu Chen looked fine after the acupuncture, it was still a serious illness. If she did not go for a check-up, she would be very shocked. Wu Xin seemed to have seen through Mu Xue¡¯s doubts. He smiled faintly.¡± You guys should be paying attention to the recording of the program. Looking at the situation, you should have called an ambnce. It¡¯s good to go and check it out.¡± Chu Nan had already settled everything in the kitchen. Although he heard the screams outside, he thought that since there were so many people, he should be fine. He then withdrew the firewood and started the fire with peace of mind. When the fire stabilized, he came out. After asking, he found out that Sui Yuan had an seizure. ¡°How is it? Are you alright?¡± Chu Nan asked in shock. The staff member exined that Wu Chen had stabilized after the acupuncture, but for safety reasons, he would still send Sui Yuan to the hospital for a check-up. The ambnce arrived two hourster. Sui Yuan was carried down. He went to Wu Chen to take the silver needles, but Sui Yuan was still unconscious. In the morning and afternoon, no oneughed. Jiang Tongtong held the puppy in her arms quietly. Lu Qiuran followed by Wu Meng¡¯s side and helped him with his matters. She would asionally hold onto Wu Meng¡¯s arm, looking extremely intimate. Even Mu Xue was frozen to the side. ¡± This puppy is so cute,¡± Mu Xue said as she walked toward Jiang Tong Tong. ¡°Thank you.¡± Jiang Tongtong felt a little unnatural. Mu Xue did not mind her indifference. She smiled and asked,¡±Jiang Tong Tong, do you know how to y the guzheng?¡± ¡°A little.¡± Jiang Tongtong nodded. As long as it was an instrument, she had learned it. Some of them were not very smart. Only the piano and violin were practiced to the extreme. However, she did not like it, so learning was very painful. In order to ease her pain, she also learned some other instruments. ¡± You¡¯re too reserved,¡± Mu Xue said with a smile.¡± If 1 had a talent like yours, 1 would want the whole world to know.¡± Jiang Tongtong remained silent. She knew that this was wrong, but she didn¡¯t want to say anything. She was restless and kept stroking the puppy in her arms. Mu Xue noticed that Jiang Tongtong did not say anything. She quickly realized that Jiang Tongtong did not like this topic. Mu Xue changed the topic and said,¡± Jiang Tongtong, other than musical instruments, do you have any other hobbies? For example, dancing and singing. If you had to choose one, what would you choose?¡± ¡°Painting!¡± Jiang Tongtong blurted out. If she were to learn something else, she would definitely learn how to draw. She liked all kinds of colors, and that kind of state of mind was different. Mu Xue was stunned for a moment before asking,¡±Why is it drawing?¡± I¡¯m very curious. Don¡¯t you want to be an actress or something?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Jiang Tongtong felt a little stifled. Mu Xue saw that Jiang Tongtong couldn¡¯t say anything for a long time. Even though hermunication skills were strong, she felt that she was being hindered. ¡± What?¡± Mu Xue smiled awkwardly.¡± Are people like you only immersed in your own world?¡± Jiang Tong Tong seemed to nod, but she quickly shook her head. Mu Xue felt that Jiang Tongtong was a little strange, but she couldn¡¯t pinpoint what was strange. Looking at Jiang Tongtong¡¯s miserable appearance, Muxue also felt that it was meaningless to stick her warm face to her cold butt. She might as well walk around by herself. He had been here for a few days now. He either followed Lu Qiuran around or followed the old monk¡¯s rules. He had never had a moment like this before. Qingshan Temple was tall. Standing outside and looking around, he felt like he was looking at a small mountain. He picked some flowers and nts around and made a bouquet. He found a water bottle to raise it. During dinner, someone¡¯s voice came from outside the courtyard. Master Lu, we¡¯re back.¡± It was Sui Yuan¡¯s voice. Everyone thought that he would be back in a few days, but they didn¡¯t expect him toe back at night. It was only when he came in that everyone saw a middle-aged couple following behind Sui Yuan. When they saw Wu Meng, they came up excitedly to shake hands.¡± Master Lu, you must be Master Lu.¡± Sui Yuan walked to the side. He looked at Wu Meng and felt a little embarrassed. He touched his head and said,¡± Master Lu, thank you for saving me. These are my parents..¡± Chapter 930 - 930-Side Story, Comprehension 31 Chapter 930:-Side Story, Comprehension 31 Trantor: 549690339 Chapter 930-Side Story, Comprehension 31 When Sui Yuan woke up in the hospital, his parents had already rushed to his side. Sui Yuan was very confused. Wasn¡¯t he recording a program? Why was he here at the hospital? After his parents ¡®excited exnation, he found out that he had an epilepsy attack. Moreover, his situation was particrly dangerous. He was saved by Wu Xin. His condition was only stabilized after acupuncture. He was sent to the hospital and had recovered. The infusion was nutrient solution. As early as yesterday, Sui Yuan¡¯s parents had watched the live broadcast and heard Wu Meng¡¯s diagnosis of him. They immediately called the program team. Sui Yuan went to answer the phone. His parents wanted him to let Wu Meng take a look at him and how to treat him. Sui Yuan was a little depressed on the spot. Did he have this illness? Why didn¡¯t he know? He didn¡¯t believe that he was sick at all and felt that Wu Meng was actually a liar. Even if his parents had told him, he would not have believed it. He was perfectly fine. How could he be sick? He didn¡¯t expect his illness to act up so early in the morning. When he woke up, his parents were already in the hospital. He had to believe it even if he didn¡¯t want to. Sui Yuan couldn¡¯t ept it when he thought about how his limbs were cramping and foaming at the mouth when his illness acted up. However, he couldn¡¯t run away from the truth. It was a fact that he was sick, and it was also a fact that Wu Xu could cure him. After he was discharged, his parents came together to seek treatment from Wu Cheng. If he hadn¡¯t recorded the program, he might not have felt burdened. It didn¡¯t matter what he begged for, but this was a live broadcast. If he wanted to beg, he had to have the attitude of begging. Sui Yuan looked at Wu Meng with aplicated expression. He wanted to beg, but he couldn¡¯t put down his airs to beg. Sui Yuan¡¯s parents didn¡¯t think too much about it. After Sui Yuan introduced them, they knelt down and said,¡± Master Lu, please save our son. You can ask for as much money as you want. The child is still young, and this illness is dangerous when it acts up. If it¡¯s not handled properly, it¡¯s possible to lose his life. As parents, we can¡¯t apany our child forever.¡± Sui Yuan¡¯s mother cried.¡± Little Yuan hasn¡¯t had an illness for many years. This illness can¡¯t bepletely cured. It can happen at any time. When it happens, he doesn¡¯t know anything. After that, he won¡¯t have any memories. We don¡¯t want our son to be treated differently by others.¡± A sick person would make people stay away from him and not be willing to make friends with him. They hid it from Sui Yuan because they didn¡¯t want Sui Yuan to feel inferior. Therefore, when they heard Wu Meng¡¯s diagnosis in the live broadcast, the husband and wife immediately called excitedly. After telling the program team, they asked Sui Yuan to answer the phone. Because before recording the show, Sui Yuan had told them that there was no script and that they wereplete strangers. The expert was hidden in Lin City, and no one knew if he was around. When he met him, he must seize the opportunity, even if it was a small possibility. Therefore, the husband and wife immediately decided toe here and personally visit him for treatment. They did not expect to hear the news of Sui Yuan¡¯s illness as soon as they got off the ne. The husband and wife had to go to the hospital first. Sui Yuan was fine, and his condition was under Wu Xin¡¯s control. He already knew whether he could be cured or not. Kneeling in front of others might be embarrassing, butpared to his son¡¯s health, face was nothing. He could even give up his life. Sui Yuan¡¯s mother wiped her tears and begged,¡± Master Lu, you are Hua Tuo. Please have mercy and save my son.¡± Sui Yuan¡¯s father also lowered his head. When it came to his son¡¯s matter, he also softened his spine and lowered his head.¡± Master Lu, as long as you are willing to help, we are willing to sponsor 100,000 yuan to repair Qingshan Temple.¡± Wu Cheng reached out to help the couple up. With a gentle expression on his face, he said softly,¡± Please get up first. Sui Yuan is Qiuran¡¯s friend. As long as he¡¯s willing, I won¡¯t ignore him. To treat a patient, not only must the doctor save the patient, but the patient must also be willing to be saved. Only when both parties are willing to cooperate can there be good results.¡± When Sui Yuan¡¯s mother heard Wu Chen¡¯s words, she was relieved. She wiped away her tears and pulled Sui Yuan over.¡± Son, say that you¡¯re willing.¡± Seeing his parents kneel for him, Sui Yuan felt bad. He knew that they were all doing this for him. Looking into Wu Meng¡¯s eyes, Sui Yuan felt that he was being too pretentious. He cared about his face and could not put down his airs, but in Wu Meng¡¯s eyes, there was no such thing. As long as he was willing, he would not ignore it. All of a sudden, Sui Yuan seemed to understand what it meant to ¡®Buddha save the fated person¡¯. ¡°Master Lu, it¡¯s my honor to be saved by you. I¡¯m willing.¡± He looked at Wu Meng sincerely. Wu Cheng smiled gently.¡± It¡¯s gettingte. Please settle down first. We¡¯ll see tomorrow. I¡¯ll be reciting the evening scriptureter. It has a calming effect on sleep. If you two are interested, you can listen to it together.¡± Sui Yuan¡¯s parents nodded repeatedly. Of course, they were willing to listen. Sui Yuan¡¯s parents had to stay for the time being, but they would not participate in the show, so they avoided ces with cameras. At night, Wu Cheng silently recited the evening scripture, and there were two more people listening. What they didn¡¯t know was that many people had alsoe to listen to the scriptures in the live broadcast room. When Wu Xin was reciting the scriptures, most people were watching the live broadcast. Even the production team was listening quietly. They did not even look at their phones. The other three groups of guests had more daily lives. At this stage, they were chatting and watching television. Nothing unexpected happened. Everyone listened to the scriptures quietly and waited to rest after the livestream. Lu Qiuran was still in immense pain. She didn¡¯t know why others would find it enjoyable. In any case, it was endless pain for her. However, it was worth it for her to lower her head and hide her emotions. Wu Meng could sense Lu Qiuran¡¯s intense hatred. A person filled with evil thoughts would feel tormented if he had any resentment in his heart when he listened to something that could purify his soul. Lu Qiuran, on the other hand, felt as if a demon was living in her heart. The real Buddhist scriptures carried the power of Buddhism and seemed to be burning her. Hence, she was in extreme pain. An hourter, everyone thanked Wu Meng sincerely. They all had a good impression of Lu Qiuran and were even envious of her for having such a good adoptive father. She was blessed by Buddhism and was extremely rare. Lu Qiuran felt pain in her heart, but she couldn¡¯t help but smile and say that it was fate. When she returned to her room, Muxue was still very sleepy.¡± Qiuran, your father is really amazing. We have to record the sound of his scriptures. It¡¯s really good for treating insomnia. I don¡¯t have to worry about insomnia anymore.¡± Lu Qiuran smiled bitterly in her heart, but a blissful smile appeared on her face.¡± That¡¯s right. Now that I think about it, 1 used to sleep through the night.¡± Mu Xue yawned.¡± I¡¯m so envious of you. Master Lu¡¯s medical skills are good, and your body is in good condition. I¡¯m too sleepy, so I¡¯m going to sleep first. I slept early these past two nights, and my skin feels super good.¡± After Mu Xue finished speaking, she fell asleep very quickly. Her breathing was even as she fell asleep. Lu Qiuran couldn¡¯t sleep at all. Her heart was filled with hatred. She had suffered so much when she was young, but she could have led a good life. Yet, this old monk refused to let her live a good life. He didn¡¯t even let her know that he had such abilities. She hated him to death.. Chapter 931 - 931-Side Story, Comprehension 32 Chapter 931:-Side Story, Comprehension 32 Trantor: 549690339 Chapter 931-Side Story, Comprehension 32 He knew that she was vain, but she refused to satisfy him. If he had satisfied her, why would she be so vain? He could obviously satisfy her, but he refused. In the end, he did not treat her as his biological daughter and did not treat her sincerely. Otherwise, with his medical skills, he could easily make her a famous person in school. Moreover, with such medical skills, who wouldn¡¯t beg him? Lu Qiuran clenched her fists tightly. Could the n that she had been brewing for a long time still be carried out? She didn¡¯t know and didn¡¯t dare to gamble. What should she do? She did not even dare to imagine how popr Wu Meng would be after the show ended. How many celebrities woulde to beg him for treatment? He might be very rich and powerful¡­ Lu Qiuran took a deep breath. She couldn¡¯t do that. If she did that, she might suffer the consequences. But what was she going to do? In the darkness, Lu Qiuran¡¯s expression was twisted. She smiled. She knew what she had to do now. She had to find his biological daughter. If something happened to her when they met and she was separated forever, his heart would definitely ache. He had waited for more than 20 years, prayed to Buddha for more than 20 years, and cultivated information path for more than 20 years, but the result was like this. This was definitely a huge blow, his entire mind would copse, and he would definitely wish he was dead. Lu Qiuran finally felt at ease as she thought about it. The pain in her head seemed to have dissipated as well. She closed her eyes and fell asleep in satisfaction. The next morning, Lu Qiuran called her parents. After hearing Lu Qiuran¡¯s words, Mr. and Mrs. Jiang agreed immediately. Wu Meng¡¯s reputation alone had made many of his old friends want to seek him out for acupuncture. If this path continued, it would bring about a leap in their interpersonal rtionships. He was a miracle doctor of the current era. If he could find his biological daughter, he would owe her a huge favor. It would be more convenient for him to use her in the future. The benefits of tying a miracle doctor to his family were huge. Father and Mother Jiang valued fame and fortune. How could they let go of this good opportunity? After they passed by, Wu Xin and Jiang Tongtong went to cook breakfast. They made whistle noodles. After finishing the noodles, Sui Yuan¡¯s parents could not wait any longer. Wu Jiu said to Jiang Tongtong,¡± Jiang Tongtong, go take out the hand pillow and make some tea.¡± ¡°Alright, Master Lu,¡± Jiang Tongtong agreed happily. ¡°Please sit down,¡± Wu Xin said as he looked at Sui Yuan¡¯s parents. Sui Yuan¡¯s father was a little excited. He stretched out his hand and said,¡± Little Yuan¡¯s illness should be hereditary. My ancestors also had this illness, but it was not frequent. Some only had it once or twice in their lifetime.¡± He had this illness because he felt inferior. After all, it was uncontroble. He never knew when it would happen and under what circumstances it would happen, but it could not be cured. After Wu Cheng took his pulse, he said,¡± It¡¯s indeed hereditary. Although the probability is not high, there¡¯s still a chance that it will re up. It¡¯s not difficult to treat. I¡¯ll prescribe a prescription for you. Take it for three months. If it doesn¡¯t re up within two years, then you¡¯ll be cured.¡± ¡°Madam, pleasee.¡± Wu Xin looked at Sui Yuan¡¯s mother. Sui Yuan¡¯s mother waved her hand and said,¡± Master Lu, I¡¯m not sick. You can just take a look at my husband and son. I can¡¯t thank you enough. I don¡¯t dare to trouble you anymore.¡± Even if the age difference wasn¡¯t too big, Sui Yuan¡¯s parents still addressed Wu Meng as ¡®you.¡¯ Wu Xin¡¯s expression was gentle as he smiled faintly.¡± Madam, your lips are pale and you don¡¯t look well. I can see that you have an old illness that you had duringbor. It doesn¡¯t take much effort. I¡¯ll take a look at you and prescribe some medicine for you to take care of yourself when you go back. Although it won¡¯t bepletely cured, it can save you some pain when it rains when it¡¯s cloudy.¡± Sui Yuan¡¯s father immediately stood up, looking excited.¡± Godly, really godly. You are really a miracle doctor. My wife fell ill when she gave birth to her son. Every time it rains, she suffers from pain. My wife, don¡¯t say anything. Let Master Lu take a look at you.¡± Sui Yuan¡¯s eyes widened. He was sure that his parents were not a fake. To make his parents so excited and believe him, he must have hit the root of their hearts. His mother did have a low back pain. He knew it when he was young, especially when the weather changed. It was really painful. It was useless to apply medicine and massage. The old man often said that the illness of confinement should be treated after confinement. Otherwise, it would never be cured. However, he was the only son in the family, and his mother had been with this illness for her entire life. Sui Yuan¡¯s mother was touched. Her eyes were filled with tears as she reached out her hand. She could not help but say,¡± When I gave birth to Xiao Yuan, his father was in confinement. His illness acted up and it was very dangerous. Xiao Yuan¡¯s grandmother had to take care of him, so I had to take care of myself. At that time, there was no washing machine at home. I washed it by hand and would squat for two hours. My back pain started at that time. I often felt numb and couldn¡¯t feel my back. I couldn¡¯t stand straight when I bent down. It was especially painful.¡± ¡± Little Yuan¡¯s father almost bit off his tongue that time. It was a narrow escape. 1 thought that I would give birth to another child and nurse him well. However, Little Yuan fell ill once, so I didn¡¯t dare to do that. I was afraid that the child would inherit it as well.¡± Sui Yuan¡¯s mother cried. At that time, only she knew how much pressure it was for her. She could only swallow the grievances in her heart. She had just given birth to a child and needed to take care of it. However, her husband had an ident and she had to worry about everything herself. Sui Yuan¡¯s father felt guilty and med himself. He wiped away the tears of Sui Yuan¡¯s mother.¡± Wifey, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Sui Yuan¡¯s mother shook her head.¡± I don¡¯t me you. If you weren¡¯t sick, you wouldn¡¯t have treated me badly. I know that.¡± If he wanted to me someone, he could only me this damned gic disease. He did not know when it would act up and could even take the life of his lover. Wu Cheng retracted his hand.¡± It¡¯s just like what I saw. It¡¯ll be much better if you eat herbal dishes more often.¡± Wu Jiu was about to ask Jiang Tongtong to get a pen and paper when she saw that Jiang Tongtong already had a pen and paper in her hand. Wu Jiu smiled faintly at her and turned to look at Sui Yuan¡¯s parents. He said,¡± I¡¯ll prescribe a medicinal diet for the whole family. Eating it often is good for the body.¡± The medicinal herbs were allmon. Whenbined, they could achieve the effect of replenishing qi and clearing the blockage of the body. Sui Yuan¡¯s parents thanked him repeatedly. Wu Jiu looked at Sui Yuan. Sui Yuan looked sincere.¡± Master Lu, I¡­Can I be cured?¡± Sui Yuan was in the music industry, so naturally, he would be out all year round. If he filmed an MV, he would even go to many remote ces. If he was sick, his career would be greatly hindered. No one was willing to work with a person who could fall ill at any time. There were many talented people in the industry, and he was not the only one. Thinking of this, Sui Yuan¡¯s heart turned cold. Sui Yuan¡¯s parents looked at Wu Xin nervously. After Wu Xin took his pulse, he said lightly,¡± You are about the same as your father. As long as you insist on taking your medicine and don¡¯t act up again within two years, you will be able to recover..¡± Chapter 932 - 932-Side Story, Comprehension 33 Chapter 932:-Side Story, Comprehension 33 Trantor: 549690339 Chapter 932-Side Story, Comprehension 33 Sui Yuan was relieved. It was fine as long as it could be cured. It was just taking medicine. He was a man, so what medicine could he not take? In the future, without the burden of this illness, he could do anything he wanted. ¡± Thank you, Master Lu.¡± Sui Yuan stood up and bowed deeply to Wu Cheng. He thanked him sincerely. ¡°No need to thank me.¡± Wu Cheng smiled faintly. ¡°Master Lu, please teach us how to practice body techniques.¡± Mu Xue suggested. She really wanted to learn that extremely difficult body training technique. She felt that doing such a body training technique was much more useful than those weight loss exercises. This opportunity was very rare. After the show ended, he might not even have the chance to learn it even if he wanted to. Now that she had learned it, she could teach it to others in the future. This was what the divine doctor had taught her. ¡°Sure. It¡¯s good to train more.¡± Wu Cheng nodded. Sui Yuan¡¯s parents also joined in. Everyone first watched Wu Cheng do it once. His movements were smooth and had the artistic conception of a master. When it came to them, each and every one of them always made mistakes and made a lot of jokes. Sui Yuan¡¯s parents looked at Jiang Tongtong, who could barely master a few movements, and praised her.¡± This little girl is amazing. I think she can almost keep up with Master Lu.¡± Mu Xue and the others took a look. It was true. Although they were also stumbling, it was already very goodpared to them having the same hands and feet. Jiang Tongtong¡¯s face was red. She was not used to being stared at by so many people, but she did not want to stop. She wanted to train together with Wu Meng. For some reason, she really liked such a leisurely life. They had only been together for a few days, but she actually had the thought of staying here for a long time. She felt that she really liked Wu Meng. This kind of love had nothing to do with the feelings between a man and a woman. It was pure love and admiration. She admired Wu Meng, and there was a trembling thought in her heart. She felt that this was her salvation. It was as if she were to get closer to him, this person would be able to pull her out of the darkness. Mu Xue looked at Jiang Tongtong and Wu Xin and couldn¡¯t help but say,¡± Jiang Tongtong and Master Lu have such a tacit understanding. 1 don¡¯t know why, but looking at you two reminds me of my father. My father is a little old man and he¡¯s especially humorous. Whenever I interact with my father, I always have this feeling.¡± Jiang Tongtong blushed. ¡± You¡­¡± Wu Xing stopped. He nced at Jiang Tong Tong and said in a disappointed tone,¡± If my daughter was still alive, she would be about your age.¡± Wang Zixiaoughed heartily. ¡°That must be in this world. Even the heavens have eyes for such a good person like you. One day, you and your daughter will definitely meet again.¡± ¡°Yes, she definitely will. Master Lu, do you have a photo of your daughter? If you do, you can show it to the production team. If we spread it, we will definitely be able to find her.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll meet again if fate permits.¡± Wu Cheng smiled. He didn¡¯t linger on this topic. In the afternoon, Wang Zixiao and Chu Nan continued with their acupuncture sessions. However, this time, there were a few more people who were receiving acupuncture, including Sui Yuan and his family. After the acupuncture, Wu Jiu and Jiang Tongtong prepared dinner together. There was still medicinal soup. Muxue entered the kitchen. She seemed to have something to say. She looked at Jiang Tongtong pleadingly and pressed her palms together. Jiang Tongtong was stunned for a moment. She did not say anything and went out silently. Wu Cheng was cutting vegetables when he turned his head. Mu Xue was not wearing her earpiece. She had gone to beg the production team, so there was no sound in the live broadcast. Mu Xue didn¡¯t want to beat around the bush. She said directly,¡± Master Lu, you¡¯ve seen them all, but I¡¯m actually sick too. Although it¡¯s difficult to say it, I have a gynecological disease. I¡¯m not a girl who doesn¡¯t like cleanliness. I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m sick either. Please help me.¡± She was just a small-time actress and wasn¡¯t famous. She had acted in the same movie as Lu Qiuran and they had gotten to know each other as servants. She had a gynecology problem, which was hard to say. Her manager thought she was dirty, but she didn¡¯t. Mu Xue lowered her eyes and covered the tears in her eyes. Wu Xin¡¯s voice was gentle.¡± I know. The medicinal soup you¡¯re taking now has a very good effect on clearing away poison. When the show ends, take the prescription and prescribe some medicinal herbs. After you boil some water and wash up, you¡¯ll be fine very soon.¡± ¡°Master Lu, why didn¡¯t you say anything that day?¡± Mu Xue was stunned. Mu Xue had always thought that Wu Jiu had not noticed. After all, traditional Chinese medicine was not perfect. Perhaps he was not good at gynecology. However, Mu Xue did not expect that Wu Xin had already seen through it. She was very surprised. ¡°It¡¯s not good for you to record everything when you¡¯re recording a program. I know that girls value their privacy,¡± said Wu Xin indifferently. Mu Xue was so touched that she wanted to cry on the spot. How could there be such a good person in this world? ¡°Master Lu, thank you so much. You¡¯re really good.¡± Mu Xue¡¯s voice was a little choked. ¡°Being kind to others is also being kind to yourself.¡± Wu Cheng smiled faintly. When Mu Xue heard this, she felt touched. She said,¡± Master Lu, I will remember your words too. I will walk with my feet on the ground.¡± Even if he was never famous, he could not go against his heart. Good would be rewarded with good and evil with evil. ¡°Amitabha.¡± Wu Cheng smiled and bowed. Mu Xue hurriedly returned the greeting. Joining this show was the best decision she had ever made. Mu Xue saw Jiang Tongtong fetching water from the well in the backyard from the kitchen. She walked over to help. Jiang Tongtong avoided him. Mu Xue looked at Jiang Tongtong and said,¡± Jiang Tongtong, I¡¯m sorry for what happened before. I¡¯m sorry. I hope you won¡¯t take it to heart. If you can forgive me, I hope we can be friends.¡± Jiang Tong Tong was at a loss. She did not know what Wu Xin had said to Mu Xue that Mu Xue wanted to be friends with her. ¡°Can I?¡± Mu Xue looked at Jiang Tong Tong. ¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Tongtong nodded in the end. Mu Xue looked at Jiang Tongtong and felt very unnatural. She smiled.¡± I¡¯ll go out first then.¡± Jiang Tong Tong might not know how to get along with others, but since they wanted to be friends, the best respect was not to disturb them, or at least not to make them feel ufortable. It was a harmonious dinner. The arrival of Sui Yuan¡¯s parents added a lot of attention to the program team. Sui Yuan¡¯s parents always looked at Mu Xue, Jiang Tongtong, and Lu Qiuran with admiration and praised the three girls. Sui Yuan¡¯s mother looked at Jiang Tongtong with appreciation.¡± Tongtong is really amazing. I have a rtive who has a niece. She has been learning piano since she was young. Your performance is often praised by them. They said that it would be great if their daughter was like you.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± replied Jiang Tongtong shyly. Sui Yuan¡¯s mother praised Mu Xue.¡± The TV series you¡¯re acting in is especially spiritual. You¡¯ll definitely be famous.¡± ¡°Thank you, Auntie. Thank you for your kind words.¡± Mu Xue was both shy and happy. Sui Yuan¡¯s mother consoled Lu Qiuran.¡± Qiuran, we all know that you¡¯re a good child. Don¡¯t take what happened online to heart. Now that you¡¯re open-minded, you should stop when you meet a scumbag. Don¡¯t worry about it. The most important thing is to take good care of your health.¡± ¡°I know. Thank you, Auntie,¡± Lu Qiuran answered in a muffled voice with her head lowered.. Chapter 933 - 933-Side Story, Comprehension 34 Chapter 933:-Side Story, Comprehension 34 Trantor: 549690339 Chapter 933-Side Story, Comprehension 34 Lu Qiuran hated Sui Yuan¡¯s mother to the core. She didn¡¯t want to mention this at all, but Sui Yuan¡¯s mother still brought it up. This was enough to prove that many people would know about this. Lu Qiuran hoped that Sui Yuan¡¯s mother would shut up, but it was impossible for her to shut up. Although she didn¡¯t continue to talk about Lu Qiuran, her mouth wouldn¡¯t stop when she said something else. Sui Yuan¡¯s mother praised everyone, and everyone was very happy. After eating and washing up, they went to the silent evening scripture. The sound of Wu Xin¡¯s scripture made everyone listen quietly and enjoy it. Lu Qiuran was in extreme pain. She lowered her head. Because she was close, she could see Jiang Tongtong smiling beside her. She looked much better. It had only been a few days, but she seemed to have regained her vitality and started to bloom again. Lu Qiuran could even sense that Jiang Tongtong was trying to crawl out of the swamp. How could she do that? Lu Qiuran¡¯s head was in so much pain that it felt like it was about to explode. She could only force herself to divert her attention and ponder over why this was happening. She recalled Muxue¡¯s words and looked at Jiang Tongtong and Wu Meng. Her heart trembled. Even if that thought was crazy, she would still feel ufortable if she did not eliminate it. After an hour of suffering, everyone looked rxed, as if their souls had been cleansed. Lu Qiuran could only pretend to befortable. When she passed by Jiang Tongtong, she tugged at a strand of her hair. Jiang Tongtong was in pain. She nced at Lu Qiuran and saw that Lu Qiuran had taken Mu Xue¡¯s arm and was chatting merrily as she returned to the house. She didn¡¯t even look at Jiang Tongtong. Jiang Tongtong touched her hair. Perhaps it was an ident. She yawned and went back to sleep. Lu Qiuran didn¡¯t return to her room. Instead, she went back with Mu Xue. She turned around and turned back. She said to Mu Xue,¡± I suddenly remembered that I have something to discuss with my father.¡± Mu Xue yawned.¡± Then you should go. When youe back, sleep early. I¡¯m too sleepy. I¡¯ll go to sleep first.¡± Lu Qiuran nodded and went to knock on the door. She had already logged off, so she didn¡¯t have to be so cautious. The camera in the room was blocked. ¡°Daddy.¡± Lu Qiuran¡¯s name was Wu Yan. ¡°What is it?¡± Wu Meng looked at Lu Qiuran. Lu Qiuran smiled and said,¡± Dad, I¡¯m here to apologize. It was all my fault in the past. I know 1 was wrong. 1 told others that I often sent you money, but 1 lied. I want to build a persona, but it¡¯s too difficult to be alone outside. I don¡¯t have power or influence. It¡¯s really too difficult to make a name for myself. Dad, will you understand me?¡± Wu Cheng nodded.¡± 1 know. Let¡¯s not talk about the past. You chose your own path.¡± ¡°I knew Dad wouldn¡¯t me me.¡± Lu Qiuran smiled. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, go and rest.¡± Wu Cheng¡¯s expression was calm. Lu Qiuran wiped away the non-existent tears at the corner of her eyes.¡± Dad, you¡¯re already so old. Sister has been missing for so many years. It won¡¯t be easy to find her. If we spread the news, we might be able to find her. I want you to take a blood sample and register your DNA with the police. That way, it¡¯ll be easier topare.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not a bad idea,¡± Wu Cheng smiled. Lu Qiuran smiled.¡± Daddy, let¡¯s draw the blood tomorrow. I¡¯ll do it. You¡¯ve raised me for so many years. Let me do something for you.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Wu Cheng nodded. Lu Qiuran heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Dad, rest early.¡± Now that she had achieved her goal, Lu Qiuran left in peace. She would definitely get what she wanted. She would be the first to know if there was any news in the future. Moreover, she would be able to get the blood topare with the DNA. Jiang Tongtong was adopted by the orphanage and was about the same age. She didn¡¯t believe that it was such a ridiculous coincidence, but Lu Qiuran had to rule it out. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be able to rest easy. Lu Qiuranmunicated with the production team. Of course, the production team had to support such a thing. Naturally, Lu Qiuran¡¯s actions had won him a good impression. Many of the poprity that had been ruined by the abortion had returned, and this poprity had brought a lot of poprity to the production team. When the first week was over, the editing for the official broadcast was already in progress. The live broadcast continued. Sui Yuan¡¯s parents had already returned home, but Wu Cheng continued to perform acupuncture on Wang Zixiao and Chu Nan every day. Jiang Tongtong had practically be his little medicine boy, and she also knew quite a few medicinal herbs. The second week was rtively dull, but everyone¡¯splexion had clearly improved. Wang Zixiao, Chu Nan, and Sui Yuan were all full of vitality. Mu Xue, Lu Qiuran, and Jiang Tongtong also had rosyplexions. They were truly beautiful without makeup. By the end of the second week, they had all learned the ten movements of the Bodywork Training Technique, and the number of people watching the livestream had stabilized. ¡°How are you guys feeling recently?¡± Wu Cheng asked after breakfast. When Wu Xin asked, Mu Xue and the others immediately answered with a smile.¡± Much better. I¡¯m eating and sleeping soundly.¡± Wang Zixiao squeezed his fingers so hard that they made cracking sounds.¡± If you didn¡¯t forbid me, I would have jumped up. But for the sake of my body, I have to restrain myself. I¡¯ve memorized everything that came to my mind.¡± Dancing also required inspiration. Wang Zixiao pointed at his heart. He had recorded all his inspirations and had long since weaved them into a dance in his heart. Elegant, free, and cheerful, all of them jumped freely in his mind over and over again. ¡± 1 think so too,¡± Sui Yuan said.¡± I already have an idea. I hope I can make a good work.¡± ¡°Of course. I feel like I¡¯veprehended something in this ce. It will definitely be helpful in the future.¡± Chu Nan smiled. ¡± Yes, yes, yes.¡± Mu Xue nodded.¡± I really want to act.¡± Mu Xue looked at Jiang Tongtong.¡± Jiang Tongtong, what about you? Do you want to y a song or something?¡± We can ask the director for a phone and get you the keys to y the game.¡± During this period of time, no one was ostracizing Jiang Tongtong anymore. Jiang Tongtong was still shy, but she had also rxed a lot. She almost blurted out,¡± I want to draw it.¡± She wanted to draw the scenery here. The rising sun, the setting sun, the courtyard wall, the puppy, and Master Lu. She wanted to draw all of them. This wasn¡¯t the first time Jiang Tong Tong had talked about drawing. Mu Xue was particrly interested. She said,¡± Isn¡¯t that simple? We can¡¯t look at our phones. We can still ask the production team for a drawing board. Just wait.¡± After saying that, Mu Xue got up and went to look for the staff to act coquettishly. The director facepalmed and had no choice but to agree. Jiang Tongtong was a little embarrassed. She stroked the grayish-ck dog that was squatting by her feet. Unknowingly, her heart felt as if it had eaten honey. She felt so sweet and warm. Everything around her was getting better. Lu Qiuran¡¯s smile was sweet, but deep in her eyes, there was a strong sense of unwillingness and resentment. It had been a long time since the DNA results were out, but she still found it hard to believe. Everything in this world was so coincidental and melodramatic.. Chapter 934 - 934-Side Story, Comprehension 35 Chapter 934:-Side Story, Comprehension 35 Trantor: 549690339 Chapter 934-Side Story, Comprehension 35 Only the heavens knew how shocked she was when she received the results. She had been raised by Wu Meng, and Wu Meng¡¯s biological daughter had actually been adopted by her own biological parents. Now, her friends no longer targeted Jiang Tongtong. All of this was not what she wanted. During this period of time, she had been suffering in her heart. She desperately hoped that Jiang Tongtong would die. However, this was a show, and she could not find a suitable opportunity. Watching Jiang Tongtong walk around alive was torture for Lu Qiuran. She had already stopped listening to the evening prayers. Every time it happened, she seemed out of ce. Moreover, at night, she wanted to talk to Muxue, but Muxue was too sleepy. Lu Qiuran was going crazy inside, but she was calm on the outside. There was a sweet smile on her face. Mu Xue returned. She smiled at Jiang Tong Tong and said,¡± Jiang Tong Tong, the drawing board will be delivered in the afternoon. I¡¯m counting on you.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Jiang Tong Tong was surprised, but she couldn¡¯t hide her surprise. She liked to draw, but she rarely touched a brush. Her parents forbade her. It was rare for her to rx during this period of time. Even if she picked up a pen and drew something, it did not matter. Anyway, she wouldn¡¯t be able to draw after the show ended. During this period of time, he would just treat it as if she had stolen it. In the afternoon, the production team indeed sent over a drawing board and pen. It wasn¡¯t a good one, but it was rare for Jiang Tongtong. While everyone was ying the game, Jiang Tongtong went outside by herself. Beside her was her puppy, Sisi. Jiang Tongtong sat cross-legged on the edge of the grass and watched the setting sun. She looked down at Wu Meng, who was digging the ground. Jiang Tongtong took a pen and began to draw. Color and lead could perfectly present the picture she wanted. The puppy sleeping under the setting sun, thend that looked like adder, the people working, and the surrounding scenery. Jiang Tongtong didn¡¯t even notice that Wu Jiu hade to her side. When Jiang Tongtong put away her brush, Wu Jiu finally spoke.¡± Your drawing is very good. You¡¯re very talented.¡± ¡± What?¡± Jiang Tongtong was stunned for a moment. She felt a little embarrassed, but she still couldn¡¯t help but ask,¡± Master Lu, do I really have the talent?¡± ¡± Yes.¡± Wu Xin nodded.¡± Your painting is very emotional.¡± Zhang Pan, who was following Wu Meng, gave the painting a shot. This kind of painting was really beautiful and could touch people¡¯s hearts. ¡°Master Lu, 1 want to give it to you. If you¡­¡± Jiang Tongtong took down the drawing paper. It didn¡¯t matter if he didn¡¯t like her. However, before he could say anything, Wu Xu had already taken the drawing.¡± Thank you. I will treasure it well. I like it very much.¡± ¡°As long as you like it.¡± Jiang Tongtong¡¯s eyes lit up. Mu Xue and Lu Qiuran were cooking today. Wu Jiu went to retrieve the needles for Chu Nan¡¯s Wang Zixiao while Jiang Tongtong helped him by the side. She looked at the silver needles that could cure illnesses and save lives, and Jiang Tongtong actually wanted to learn them. She found it unbelievable, but she really liked them from the bottom of her heart. Therefore, she liked to follow Wu Jiu when he was picking herbs. She helped him dry the herbs, and when he was inserting the needles, she also watched seriously from the side. He listened to Wu Cheng¡¯s exnation of each acupuncture point. At first, Wang Zixiao and Chu Nan were embarrassed. They were of simr age and their acupuncture skills were bare. However, he identally nced at Jiang Tongtong. She did not mean that at all. There was no lust in her eyes when she looked at them. She was seriously distinguishing the acupoints. With just one look, one could understand what a doctor and a patient were. After cleaning up, Jiang Tongtong went to wash and disinfect the silver needles. She was very serious, and there were fewer people scolding her. Because those who were watching the live broadcast hade from the medical field. They were shocked by Wu Chen¡¯s acupuncture technique. The production team received many calls, and the director was terrified when he heard them. Damn it, all of them were big shots. However, none of them came. They were all asking when the production team would leave. The director felt stifled. It seemed that once the show ended, this group of big shots woulde looking for this big shot. This was how Jiang Tongtong¡¯s impression of her rose. They praised Jiang Tongtong for her eagerness to learn and that she was a good seedling. Once someone scolded her, the knowledgeable people would use ancientnguage to scold her. What did it mean by the other party still had to search for her? But just like that, the curses gradually lessened. ¡®I Love My Family* had be famous in the entertainment circle through live streaming. In thest week, some people would be parachuted in. Some of the guests had revealed their hidden girlfriends, while others were rumored to be gossips or good friends who were rumored to be on bad terms. On Lu Qiuran¡¯s side were her biological parents. However, only Lu Qiuran knew about this. Therefore, it was her and Muxue¡¯s turn to cook today. They had prepared breakfast. When it was time to eat, Lu Qiuran had clearly prepared extra bowls and chopsticks. She smiled sweetly.¡± We have a new friending today.¡± Everyone looked at her. ¡°Qiuran, don¡¯t keep me in suspense. Who¡¯sing?¡± Mu Xue smiled. These three weeks had been really rxing. Her body wasfortable, her mind wasfortable, and even her private illness had improved a lot. After the show ended, she would go grab some medicine and boil some water to wash up. She would definitely recover. The entire show was very popr and was of great help to everyone¡¯s careers. However, in the blink of an eye, it was already thest week. ¡°There are two of them,¡± Lu Qiuran said with a smile.¡¯They¡¯re also very important to me.¡± ¡± Are they your biological parents?¡± Wang Zixiao was surprised. ¡°No way.¡± Chu Nanughed. Jiang Tong Tong instantly became nervous. ¡°That¡¯s right. They¡¯reing.¡± Lu Qiuran nodded heavily. ¡°Daddy, will you wee them?¡± Lu Qiuran looked at Wu Meng uneasily. ¡°Naturally,¡± Wu Cheng said with a faint smile. Lu Qiuran was waiting for an opportunity, and so was he. It didn¡¯t matter after the show, but the effect would be even better on the show. Lu Qiuran was someone who couldn¡¯t keep her cool, but she didn¡¯t know that this was exactly what he wanted. Although Lu Qiuran¡¯s entire body reeked of decay, he was really afraid that she would be better. If she changed for the better, Wu Xin wouldn¡¯t know what to do with her. Therefore, the more evil Lu Qiuran¡¯s intentions were, the better. Wu Meng smiled gently at Lu Qiuran. She was a selfish and evil person. Everything good was just a facade. It was impossible for her to change for the better. She would only allow her heart to grow darker and rotter. Lu Qiuran smiled sweetly and patted her chest. Her cheeky look made peopleugh. She said in a sweet voice,¡± Now, let¡¯s wee our new friend. I hope that we can still get along happily in theing days. We love each other and our friendship willst forever.¡± Mr. and Mrs. Jiang were already waiting outside. When they heard Lu Qiuran¡¯s words, they pushed the door open and entered. Mr. Jiang was dressed in a suit and leather shoes, while Mrs. Jiang was dressed in noble clothes. On her arms, neck, and ears were a set of green and expensive jade. They smiled and waved.¡± Hello, children.¡± Everyone opened their mouths in shock. Qingshan Monastery was poor, but Father and Mother Jiang were dressed very extravagantly. They were dressed to attend a high-ss party. Then, they looked at Wu Meng. Tsk tsk, it made people feel that he was shabby.. Chapter 935 - 935-Side Story, Comprehension 36 Chapter 935:-Side Story, Comprehension 36 Trantor: 549690339 Chapter 935-Side Story, Comprehension 36 However, Wu Jiu¡¯s expression was calm. He stood up and nodded at Father and Mother Jiang. He was neither servile nor overbearing.¡± Please take a seat. It¡¯s just in time for lunch. If you haven¡¯t eaten yet, please join us.¡± While everyone was shocked by Father and Mother Jiang¡¯s expensive attire, Wu Jiu was expressionless. Lu Qiuran was a little smug, but she was also a little unhappy when she saw Wu Meng¡¯s calm expression. She felt that Wu Meng should be shocked and ashamed, but he wasn¡¯t. He must not have known how valuable the jade was. Lu Qiuran despised him in her heart. Given his status, he wouldn¡¯t have been able toe into contact with such valuable things. If he didn¡¯t know its value, he wouldn¡¯t feel inferior. Lu Qiuran smiled sweetly. Her eyes were curved like crescents. Her face was flushed red. She stuck out her tongue and said yfully,¡± Dad, Mom, you¡¯re dressed too formally.¡± Mr. and Mrs. Jiang smiled.¡± Of course, we have to be careful when wee to see our benefactor. Master Lu, thank you for raising our daughter. We didn¡¯t prepare anything good for our formal meeting. Please don¡¯t dy this small gift.¡± Father Jiang took out an exquisite box from his pocket, opened it, and handed it to Wu Meng. Inside the box was an exquisite watch. Father Jiang exined,¡± Master Lu is isted from the world. I believe you will definitely need this watch.¡± A watch that looked especially expensive was something that the original Lu Qingjin could never touch in her entire life. Wu Cheng did not take it. He took out an old-fashioned pocket watch from his pocket and said,¡± I already have one. Please take it back.¡± Looking at the pocket watch, Wu Jiu¡¯s expression was gentle.¡± This is a personal item. My wife gave it to me before. I¡¯ve used it for so many years. It¡¯s also very good.¡± Before Lu Qingjin met with misfortune, she was already living quite well. In that era,munication wasn¡¯t good, and cell phones were very old-fashioned, so watches were also high-end items. Almost everyone wanted to have one. Father Jiang was a little embarrassed. He really couldn¡¯t give away such a valuable item. It would be embarrassing to take it back. Was this old thing blind? How could the broken watch he was holdingpare to his? A watch was worth hundreds of thousands. He really didn¡¯t know what was good. Lu Qiuran wanted to smooth things over, but Wu Xu smiled and said,¡± I have a father-daughter rtionship with your daughter. It¡¯s also her fate that she was able to find her biological parents. I¡¯m a monk, so I¡¯ve long seen through the world. You don¡¯t have to give me anything valuable. I¡¯ll just ept it.¡± Since he had said so, Father Jiang had no choice but to put away the gift box. He smiled and said,¡± Master Lu has a profound understanding of the Dao. As expected of a master.¡± He had originally wanted to take the home ground, but the old monk did not fall for it at all, which made Father Jiang feel a little choked. The smile on Lu Qiuran¡¯s face never stopped when Mr. and Mrs. Jiang settled in. After lunch, Mrs. Jiang dragged Lu Qiuran downstairs and told her that she had brought her a box of beautiful clothes. Therefore, Lu Qiuran was the main host in the afternoon. She changed into beautiful clothes one after another. The live-stream room hadpletely be her personal show. It was very enviable to have such rich biological parents. Jiang Tongtong hugged the puppy and watched silently from the side. Her eyes seemed to be filled with envy. There was some love that she never had. She envied Jiang Tongtong for finding her biological parents. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder what her parents were like. If they found her, would they love her? In this world, the chances of meeting her parents again after going missing were too slim. If she went to look for them, others would say that she was ungrateful. After all, the Jiang family¡¯s family background was rare. She would probably be very sad if she had to follow her biological parents. Jiang Tongtong felt a little depressed. She didn¡¯t know why, but she thought of Wu Meng. She couldn¡¯t help but carry the dog out. Seeing that Wu Meng was about to go out, she bit her lip and looked at him.¡± Master Lu, are you going to pick herbs?¡± Wu Jiu carried a basket on his back, and there was a small hoe in the basket. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going to pick some herbs.¡± Wu Cheng nodded. ¡°Can I go with you?¡± Jiang Tongtong looked down at her toes. ¡°Come if you¡¯re interested,¡± Wu Xing said gently. Jiang Tongtong was delighted. She put the dog back at Qingshan Temple and followed Wu Chi. Walking in the forest, she felt much more rxed. Zhang Pan, who was filming, was silent all the way as he watched the mocking of Jiang Tongtong in the live broadcast room. Those sarcastic words floated past thements. [Hahaha, is Jiang Tongtong feeling embarrassed? She¡¯s so petty. The Jiang family has raised her for so many years and raised her to be so outstanding. It¡¯s not easy for them to find their biological daughter. Shouldn¡¯t she be happy as an adopted daughter? She¡¯s avoiding Lu Qiuran and the others. Tsk tsk. What are her intentions? She can¡¯t tolerate anyone else, can she? Why can¡¯t she think about why she can¡¯t tolerate anyone?] [That¡¯s right. Lu Qiuran should be the real little princess. The real princess is back. The fake princess feels threatened and can¡¯t tolerate the real princess anymore. Hehe, I¡¯ve already imagined a million words of melodramatic drama. Haha, I¡¯m looking forward to Lu Qiuran pping Jiang Tongtong in the face.] [Speaking of which, when is Lu Qiuran going to change her surname? This Jiang Tongtong is so annoying.] Zhang Pan couldn¡¯t bear to see her. After spending so much time with her, he felt that Jiang Tongtong was quite gentle and kind. She even had some mncholy that ordinary women didn¡¯t have. Sometimes, there was always a faint sadness in her eyes. Now that he saw Jiang Tongtong beingmented on by so manyizens, Zhang Pan was very unhappy. However, his duty was to follow and shoot, and he had to be silent. He hoped that those with status who liked to see Wu Meng woulde and help Jiang Tongtong. Looking at the special effects that suddenly shed in the live broadcast room, Zhang Pan smiled. The big boss was here. Academician Chong Ming:¡± Tsk tsk, you guys know that Jiang Tongtong doesn¡¯t want to change her name?¡± No matter how rich the Jiang family is, it¡¯s only because Jiang Tongtong is talented. The world is so big. I advise you to go out and take a look. Do you really think that talent can be umted by money? Otherwise, where do you think those second-generation good-for-nothings came from? Guang Ming Medical School:¡± I just checked Lu Qiuran¡¯s livestream. Blind people from all over the world are wee toe to my hospital to have their eyes checked. There¡¯s a 10% discount. I¡¯m not anonymous. My real name is Jiang Tongtong, and I despise the Jiang couple. 1 did some research on Jiang Tongtong. Back then, the Jiang family wasn¡¯t the only one who wanted to adopt her. Such an outstanding youngdy would bring glory to the family. Even talented people can be ndered. I really want to see her eyes.¡± Zhang Zhuang was a painter.¡± Jiang Tongtong is very talented in painting. If she learns to paint, I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be famous all over the world. She¡¯s really a treasure. If she has time, we can interact with each other.¡± The red bullet screen quickly overshadowed the scoldingments. Thements below were turbulent, and some of them immediately cursed without distinguishing right from wrong. However, after scolding them, he opened their information. F * ck, I¡¯m blind¡­ Academician Wang Chongming from the First Hospital of New York¡­ Western Capital¡¯s First Guangming Hospital, Academician Sun Guangming¡­ Chapter 936 - 936-Side Story, Comprehension 37 Chapter 936:-Side Story, Comprehension 37 Trantor: 549690339 Chapter 936-Side Story, Comprehension 37 Zhang Zhuang was a painter. He was really a painter, but he was already sixty years old. He was a big shot in the industry and a contemporary painter. A piece of work called ¡®childhood* was auctioned for more than ten million yuan. What he paid the most attention to was emotion. His paintings could make people understand the concept and feel the emotions. He was a well-deserved hero of the Inner Realm. The two academicians who had made great contributions to medical science were even more important. These people were really great people. They were obviously not young anymore, but why were they so straightforward? He couldn¡¯t afford to be dissed. The merit points he had were the confidence to educate others at will. In other words, he was educating you, and you, shut up. Many of them left the live broadcast room. Zhang Pan could not help butugh. He then looked at Jiang Tongtong, who was helping Wu Chi dig up the herbs. The two of them were in harmony, and there was a kind of peaceful beauty. One was an elder, and the other was a junior. When they were resting, Wu Jiu could find quite a number of things in the forest that could quench their thirst. Jiang Tongtong took note of them seriously. Wu Jiu smiled and said,¡± Why are you so serious? In your life, you usually don¡¯te into contact with them.¡± ¡± What?¡± Jiang Tongtong¡¯s expression darkened as she lowered her eyes.¡± I¡¯ll just keep it in mind in case I need it one day.¡± ¡± I heard that you learned piano and violin,¡± Wu Xin said.¡± I¡¯ve never heard you mention it before. It¡¯s probably because you don¡¯t like it.¡± Jiang Tongtong¡¯s face turned pale. She looked up at Wu Meng in shock. She thought she had misheard, but she saw a question in Wu Meng¡¯s eyes. Jiang Tongtong knew that she had not misheard, but she seemed to have lost her ability to speak and could not speak. Zhang Pan¡¯s camera trembled. He didn¡¯t like it? That was impossible. However, in the camera, Jiang Tongtong¡¯s face was pale and her expression could not be faked. She did not seem to want to mention the instruments that she had won many honors for. If this was faked, Jiang Tongtong would have won the Best Actress Award. Jiang Tongtong did not answer. Wu Jiu¡¯s expression did not change either. He smiled gently.¡± Jiang Tongtong, do you know that you¡¯re sick?¡± Jiang Tongtong clenched her fists and trembled slightly. She didn¡¯t seem to know how to speak, but she was screaming in her heart. It was as if she was trapped in a swamp and was slowly sinking. She was struggling, desperately trying to escape. ¡°Thank you for your hard work. Don¡¯t broadcast this part.¡± Wu Cheng looked at Zhang Pan. Looking into Wu Meng¡¯s eyes, Zhang Pan felt his entire person turn stiff. He nodded almost stiffly. Wu Xing turned around and ced his hands on Jiang Tongtong¡¯s shoulders.¡± You have a very serious illness. This illness is not on your body. It has no wounds, but only in your heart. It eats you bit by bit, causing you extreme pain and torture. It¡¯s like there¡¯s an invisible hand pulling you into darkness bit by bit. You ask for help from the people around you, but no one realizes your abnormality and no one understands the suffering you¡¯re going through. This illness is a mental illness. In modern terms, it¡¯s called depression.¡± Jiang Tongtong¡¯s expression was one of terror, and her body was trembling. Her eyes were wide open, and tears were streaming down her face. It was a sign of fear and unease, a sign of suppression. Zhang Pan came back to his senses. He wanted to say that this was a live broadcast, but at this time, he really couldn¡¯t say this. In the live broadcast, theizens had almost gone crazy. ¡± You were adopted by a rich family. You don¡¯t have to starve or be bullied. Why would you have depression?¡± I can see that it is like a seed that has been lurking in your heart for a long time. At this moment, it has long grown into a towering tree. You are suffocating from its entanglement. If no one can help you cut down the tree, you will die at any time. Am 1 right?¡± Jiang Tongtong¡¯s lips trembled. Tears rolled down her widened eyes. Wu Xin wiped away her tears.¡± I¡¯ve been paying attention ever since the two of you arrived. You were asking for help while you were suffocating. Lu Qiuran¡¯s bullying was akin to murder. That¡¯s why I was so harsh on her. You seemed afraid that 1 would say it out loud. You were too nervous at the time, so I didn¡¯t say anything. Now that your show is ending, you haven¡¯t asked me for help. Jiang Tongtong, 1 thought that you were asking me for help because you liked to work with me. 1 can¡¯t watch a young and lively life disappear in front of me without saving her.¡± ¡± During this period of time, I¡¯ve understood and analyzed the reasons. You¡¯ve received a lot of glory, but whenever they talk about it, there¡¯s no light in your eyes. Your smile is very forced, and it doesn¡¯te from your heart. You gave me a painting, and I could tell that it was what you really liked. The characters and scenery in the painting are vivid and full of emotion. I could tell that you¡¯ve poured your heart into it. That¡¯s why I diagnosed you.¡± ¡± Because you don¡¯t like to learn the piano, but you were forced to learn it by your adoptive parents. You went against your heart, and your heart became unhappy. It gradually lost a certain ability, am I right?¡± ¡± This pressure, day by day, month by month, year by year. It sprouted from a seed, then grew infinitely, and finally became the towering tree it is now, right?¡± ¡°Jiang Tongtong, let me save you.¡± Wu Jiu patted Jiang Tongtong¡¯s shoulder. Jiang Tongtong¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and her mind was buzzing. She subconsciously grabbed Wu Meng¡¯s clothes, and her trembling gradually stopped. She gradually came back to life, but she was still like a puppet. She shook her head. ¡°Is a puppy cute?¡± Wu Xin sighed. Jiang Tongtong didn¡¯t know why Wu Rong mentioned Sisi, but when she thought of Sisi, her soft touch, soft fur, and ck eyes that seemed to understand her thoughts warmed her heart. She nodded. Wu Jiu smiled faintly.¡± That¡¯s the rope that I¡¯m handing to you. If you grab it, i¡¯ll bring you to ovee your inner demons and regain a new life. i¡¯ll also personally pull out the big tree that¡¯s entangled in your heart. You¡¯ll be saved, and you¡¯ll regain what you¡¯ve lost in the past.¡± Jiang Tongtong¡¯s tensed heart waspletely broken. She threw herself into Wu Xin¡¯s arms and cried loudly. Her voice was trembling and choked.¡± Master¡­Master Lu, please save me¡­¡± Please save me.¡± It turned out that Master Lu had already seen through her from the beginning. He would save her, and only he could save her. Jiang Tongtong grabbed onto Wu Meng¡¯s clothes, refusing to let go even when her joints were turning white. She cried for help. Some diseases could be cured by countless people¡¯s hard work. However, there were some illnesses that were destined to be difficult to be known and treated. It was too difficult to trust a doctor wholeheartedly. Wu Jiu stretched out his hand and gently patted Jiang Tongtong¡¯s back. Jiang Tongtong cried for a long time. Zhang Pan¡¯s eyes were red. It was as if all the strange things had been exined at this moment. It turned out that Jiang Tongtong was sick. Because she was sick, she looked very strange many times. Now that she thought about it, it made her feel pitiful and heartbroken.. Chapter 937 - 937-Side Story, Comprehension 38 Chapter 937:-Side Story, Comprehension 38 Trantor: 549690339 Chapter 937-Side Story, Comprehension 38 Many patients with depressionmitted suicide at such a young age and left the world before they could even properly see it. Some of them even died. No one knew that they were sick. No one knew how they were tortured by their illness and how they ended their lives in despair. If only someone could save him. Seeing Jiang Tongtong break down and cry, Zhang Pan felt that if she had not met Wu Meng, her ending might have been to end her life quietly one day at a certain moment. It was great to be saved. Jiang Tongtong cried until she huped and trembled. Wu Jiu gently rubbed her head, and Jiang Tongtong gradually rxed. Thefortable feeling made her close her eyes involuntarily. ¡°You don¡¯t like the piano or the violin, right?¡± Wu Xin asked softly after taking a look. Jiang Tongtong choked.¡± I don¡¯t like it, but my parents do. They say that rich people learn these things. If I can¡¯t make them proud, I don¡¯t deserve to be a human.¡± Jiang Tong Tong¡¯s eyes werepletely closed, but when she spoke of the most painful thing in her heart, her emotions were still affected.¡± I¡¯m very hungry and cold. My mother finally smiled. She gave me food. 1 have to train very well and surpass everyone else. They raised me, so i have to repay them. People without a conscience are not worthy of being human. If it weren¡¯t for them, I would have died long ago. I can live in a big house. It¡¯s a blessing that I¡¯ve cultivated for ten lifetimes. I have to be content.¡± Wu Xin¡¯s voice was gentle. He said gently,¡± Don¡¯t be afraid. They are wrong. Even without them, you will live very well.¡± Jiang Tong Tong seemed to be in disbelief.¡± Without them, I have no ce to sleep and nothing to eat. 1 will die of cold and hunger.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t happen. Have you forgotten?¡± Wu Xin was still gentle. Have you forgotten about the hospital director¡¯s mother? Have you forgotten about your angel-like brothers and sisters? Where are you? You¡¯re very happy. Although it¡¯s hard, you¡¯re very happy, right?¡± Wu Xin was guiding Jiang Tongtong to recall her memories before she was adopted. This was a kind of psychological hypnosis, covering her pain with happiness and then slowly healing her. The healing process was very long. The original Lu Qingjin would not live for many years, so the way he treated Jiang Tongtong was to teach her to heal herself. Only by going through hardships could she grow stronger and withstand the wind and rain in the future. The corner of Jiang Tongtong¡¯s mouth curled up. She had already walked into that memory. It was a warm memory that she seemed to have forgotten for a long time. In a small corner, there was already dust. After wiping away the dust, it emitted a dazzling light. It was extremely warm. Jiang Tongtong walked in. Many voices echoed in his ears, unfamiliar yet familiar. That was before she was adopted, when she was in the orphanage. They were a group of orphans who relied on each other for warmth. The mother of the yard was the mother of everyone. She gave selfless love to every child. They ate very little, and the mother of the yard was always very worried. When someone came to adopt a child, the hospital director¡¯s mother would be very happy. In the big room, many friends would sleep together. The hospital director¡¯s mother would tell them stories and look at them with warm eyes. She would tell them firmly,¡± You are all the best angels.¡± A child asked,¡± Mother Director, none of us want him, right? We¡¯ll never have a father or a mother.¡± Everyone looked at the hospital director¡¯s mother, including her. The hospital director¡¯s mother smiled warmly and told everyone gently,¡± Of course not. I¡¯m your mother. If your parents are not willing to take care of you, the hospital director¡¯s mother will raise you. We¡¯re a family. The hospital director¡¯s mother hopes that you can enter a new family because she thinks that you deserve a lot of love and love. They¡¯re not here to adopt you. Instead, they¡¯re here to find a doctor when they¡¯re sick. You¡¯re the best doctors, and your love is the best medicine.¡± The hospital director¡¯s mother¡¯s words were like a me that lit up themps called ¡®eyes.¡¯ The sensible ones understood. Couples who lost their children or couldn¡¯t have children would choose to adopt children from the orphanage. This was like a sick person who went to the doctor. The mother of the orphanage was the doctor, and all the children were medicine. If they were not suitable for treatment, the children who stayed behind would also have the love of the hospital director¡¯s mother. In the summer, everyone was together. In the winter, everyone was together. The hospital director¡¯s mother loved everyone, including her. ¡± So, even if you don¡¯t get adopted, live in a big house, or wear good clothes, you¡¯ll still live well. You¡¯ll grow up, be healthy, and happy. The hospital director who loves you will never abandon you.¡± Wu Cheng released his hand. Jiang Tongtong slowly opened her eyes. She looked at Wu Meng.¡± Master Lu, so they were wrong, right?¡± ¡± They want me to learn skills and win glory so that they can feed me and let me rest. They were wrong, right? Without them, I wouldn¡¯t have starved to death, right? I¡¯m not ungrateful. I¡¯m not an ingrate, right? They don¡¯t love me at all, right?¡± Jiang Tongtong felt suffocated from the pain in her heart, but she had never been so clear-headed before. She was like a lost child asking a wise man for directions. Wu Jiu¡¯s expression was kind. He nodded, and his words were filled with determination.¡± Yes, they were wrong. It was wrong to use you to glorify the family, it was wrong to hurt your spirit, and it was even more wrong to tell you that they loved you. All of that was not love. It was called selfishness and self-interest.¡± If he really loved Jiang Tongtong, his adopted daughter, how could he not know that she was sick? Jiang Tongtong was just a pitiful child. She had been adopted and brainwashed by the couple since she was young. They had raised Jiang Tongtong to be a tool that could stabilize their fame and fortune. They had raised Jiang Tongtong to be a talented socialite so that she could be presentable when they married in the future. Love was just a shackle that kidnapped Jiang Tongtong, making it impossible for her to escape. Therefore, when Jiang Tongtong fell ill, she would end upmitting suicide by jumping off a building. This was because she could not escape, nor could she resist. If she could not withstand the pain and torture, she would only die. To Jiang Tongtong, she no longer had any desire for life. She no longer had the will to live. Therefore, she chose to die in the end. Even after she died, she would still have to bear the infamy. But now, Jiang Tongtong hade to her senses. The desire to live had sprouted in her eyes. She would escape, even if she had to endure the pressure of turning the world upside down. Wu Jiu¡¯s lips curled up slightly.¡± Don¡¯t be afraid. You can start a new life from now on. Do everything you want to do. Abandon everything you had in the past and just be yourself..¡± Chapter 938 - 938-Side Story, Comprehension 39 Chapter 938:-Side Story, Comprehension 39 Trantor: 549690339 Chapter 938-Side Story, Comprehension 39 Jiang Tongtong nodded her head heavily. A ray of sunlight enveloped her dark world. It was too warm. She only wanted to follow the light and never return to the darkness. She would definitely grab onto this ray of light that hade to save her and regain her life. She abandoned everything that had suffocated her and started anew. Jiang Tongtong¡¯s eyes lit up again.¡± Master Lu, I want to learn Chinese medicine. Can 1 be your disciple?¡± She liked painting, but she also liked picking herbs and acupuncture. She even liked Buddhist scriptures. These things made her feel calm andfortable. ¡°Of course.¡± Wu Cheng nodded. Carrying the basket on her back again, Jiang Tongtong was obviously much more lively. She memorized all the herbs she had seen before. When she saw them, she would dig them out carefully. Zhang Pan could not help but pat Jiang Tongtong more. Looking at the variousments floating in the live broadcast room, Zhang Pan was so shocked that he broke out in a cold sweat. Just now, he was so immersed in that emotion that he forgot that this was a live broadcast. Even now, Master Lu still did not know that this was a live broadcast. Jiang Tongtong¡¯s severe depression had already be a hot topic. Many people began to dig up her past performances and so on. One empty look after another struck her heart. She was not happy even after receiving the highest honor. Meanwhile, the smug Jiang couple was scolded by the people and became a trending topic. The orphanage that Jiang Tongtong had once lived in was also trending. Back then, the mother of the orphanage director was already in her seventies, but she still took care of the orphanage. She was a living Bodhisattva. Many of the children from the orphanage became teachers, and many of them had excellent grades. When they were free, they often went back. The orphanage had been renovated, and the walls of the corridor were filled with photos. Theizens who were ndering Jiang Tongtong had to admit that even without her parents, Jiang Tongtong would still be living a good life, even better than she was now. She was originally an outstanding person, obedient and talented, but her true talent was buried. Entering the Jiang family and being adopted by the Jiang couple had made a pearl covered in dust. The director team did not even need to buy a trending topic. The moreizens dug into Jiang Tongtong¡¯s hot topic, the more popr it became. The entire production team was silent. Someone suggested,¡±Director, should we remove the trending searches?¡± The Jiang Corporation has already issued an announcement saying that they will sue thoseizens who ndered the Jiang Corporation¡¯s reputation. Moreover, the Jiang Corporation just called and asked our program team to restrain some improper behavior.¡± The director wiped his face.¡± What does it have to do with me? I don¡¯t care. Just sue him. What do you mean by improper behavior? 1 don¡¯t want to spoil his bad habits.¡± ¡°Director, Master Lu doesn¡¯t know that this is a live broadcast. Should we tell him?¡± They didn¡¯t know what Lu Qiuran was thinking. She hadn¡¯t told anyone that this was a live broadcast. What was a live broadcast? They didn¡¯t know what was on her mind. At this point, the director frowned.¡± This Lu Qiuran isn¡¯t a good person. Who knows what she¡¯s up to? This should have been made clear by Lu Qiuran. If she doesn¡¯t say it herself, she¡¯ll have to bear the consequences in the end. Just like the previous incident. She didn¡¯t even tell Master Lu about such a tragic lesson. That was her choice. As for the consequences of this choice, no one knows.¡± No one could understand Lu Qiuran¡¯s behavior, but no one forced her to do so. ¡°Anyway, this is thest week. There¡¯s no difference in a few days. Jiang Tongtong is going to take on a master. Go and tell the others about this. The production team has prepared a gift for her. I didn¡¯t expect her to be so sick. Take care of her.¡± The director sighed. In recent years, depression was a high-risk illness. Everyone had different degrees of depression. Most of them were self-healing. Only when they could not cure themselves would they need help from outsiders. ¡± During the post-editing, we should edit some of the scenes where the master and disciple are alone and upload them online. It should be easy to edit. Doesn¡¯t Jiang Tongtong love to work with Master Lu? I didn¡¯t think so before, but now that I think about it, it¡¯s really heartwarming. Master Lu has long been imperceptibly treating Jiang Tongtong¡¯s illness. Let¡¯s edit some of them and upload them online to see the response.¡± The director rubbed his chin and suddenly felt that it was not bad. Now that he thought about it, he felt that it was too heartwarming. Looking at the camera again, Jiang Tongtong and Wu Jiu were like father and daughter. One after the other. Perhaps Wu Jiu felt that the journey back was boring. He asked Jiang Tongtong,¡± Do you like listening to the Heart Calming Sutra?¡± ¡°Yes, I do.¡± Jiang Tongtong nodded. Wu Chen smiled.¡± The Calming Heart Sutra is also a cultivation of the heart. Whether it¡¯s reciting or singing, there are different states of mind. I sing a line, and you follow.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t sing well.¡± Jiang Tongtong was a little rigid. Wu Meng had already started chanting. It was one of the scriptures. After the start, Jiang Tongtong seemed to have forgotten everything. She could not help but follow and learn. Unknowingly, she had returned to Qingshan Temple. At night, after dinner. Mu Xue and Lu Qiuran were about to go wash up when Mother Jiang grabbed Lu Qiuran and said to Jiang Tongtong,¡± Tongtong, 1 still have a lot to say to your sister. Can you help her wash upter?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Jiang Tongtong nodded. She got up and followed Mu Xue to wash up. Lu Qiuran subconsciously nced at Wu Jiu. Wu Jiu¡¯s expression was calm as he stood up and returned to his room. As he stood up, he said,¡± Jiang Tongtong, boil some water and make some tea after you¡¯re done bathing. After you wash up,e to the temple hall to prepare your apprenticeship ceremony.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Jiang Tongtong replied. Her voice was clearly filled with joy. Mu Xue was especially interested.¡± Jiang Tongtong, are you really going to acknowledge me as your master? 1 thought the production team was joking.¡± In the afternoon, they had already received the news. What gifts could they prepare now? They could only use local materials. However, most of them did not take it to heart. Now, when they heard that Wu Chi wanted Jiang Tongtong to prepare a disciple eptance gift, everyone was shocked. ¡± Yes.¡± Jiang Tong Tong followed Mu Xue to wash the dishes. She nodded. Outside the courtyard, Mr. and Mrs. Jiang¡¯s faces were solemn. Lu Qiuran, Wang Zixiao, and the others stopped fooling around. During this period of time, they had been receiving acupuncture every day. Chu Nan no longer needed acupuncture, and Wang Zixiao only needed it once every other day. At this moment, they found it unbelievable. They had never thought that Jiang Tongtong would actually want to learn Chinese medicine from a master. Wasn¡¯t she a pianist? Mother Jiang¡¯s expression was serious. ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t you agree?¡± Lu Qiuran pursed her lips. Mrs. Jiang patted Lu Qiuran¡¯s hand.¡± It¡¯s not a small matter to acknowledge a master. We can¡¯t be so hasty. She didn¡¯t even discuss it with us, her parents.¡± Lu Qiuran leaned against Mother Jiang and said coquettishly,¡± Don¡¯t be angry, Mom. You raised Sister. Of course, she won¡¯t ignore your feelings. She¡¯ll exin it to youter. She¡¯ll get your approval.¡± Mrs. Jiang seemed to beforted. She smiled.¡± Of course. Your sister is not a heartless person.¡± If Jiang Tongtong did note to exin, she would be a heartless ingrate and the entire inte would curse her to death.. Chapter 939 - 939-Side Story, Comprehension 40 Chapter 939:-Side Story, Comprehension 40 Trantor: 549690339 Chapter 939-Side Story, Comprehension 40 ¡°I¡¯ll definitely be filial to you.¡± Lu Qiuran smiled sweetly. It was impossible for him to agree to take her as his master. Lu Qiuran felt a tinge of delight. So Jiang Tongtong had been pestering the old thing all this time because she wanted to acknowledge him as her master. She was dreaming. It was impossible for her to be a master. During this period of time, there was finally somethingfortable. If her wish did note true, Jiang Tongtong would definitely feel like she was living a life worse than death. She was a sick person to begin with, and any slight depression would make her wish she was dead. During this period of time, Jiang Tongtong was obviously smiling. Her vitality was like a withered flower that had received the nourishment of dew. However, after the dew, it was an even more serious drought, which would be even more painful. ¡°Of course.¡± Mother Jiang smiled. If she wasn¡¯t filial, she would be drowned in the saliva of many people. A man¡¯s face was like a tree¡¯s bark. Jiang Tongtong had long been firmly controlled by them and would never be able to escape their control in this lifetime. Although their biological daughter had been found, they had invested so much in Jiang Tongtong. How could they not get some return? ¡± You two sisters must support each other when the timees. She¡¯s your sister and will help you in the future.¡± Mother Jiang looked at Lu Qiuran lovingly. She naturally had to pave the way for her daughter. ¡°Thank you, Mommy.¡± Lu Qiuran smiled blissfully. Father Jiang raised his eyebrows. ¡°Thank you, Daddy. 1 love Daddy and Mommy the most,¡± Lu Qiuran said immediately. Wang Zixiao and the othersughed. Although this scene looked very blissful, they felt a little strange. Inside the house, Muxue was still asking Jiang Tongtong why she wanted to acknowledge him as her master. ¡°Because I want to do what I want to do.¡± Jiang Tong Tong smiled at Mu Xue with determination. After washing the dishes, he boiled water. Jiang Tong Tong had just left. She was about to change her clothes. She wanted to be clean and tidy, and look the best for the ceremony. ¡°Tongtong,e here,¡± Mother Jiang said when she saw here out. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Jiang Tongtong stopped in her tracks and had no choice but to walk over. ¡°What master do you want to be your disciple?¡± Mother Jiang frowned. Aren¡¯t you going to exin it to Mom and Dad?¡± Jiang Tong Tong sat down and smiled.¡± Dad, Mom, I¡¯m already 26 years old. I¡¯m an independent adult. I can take your advice as a reference, but 1 won¡¯t necessarily listen to it.¡± Mother Jiang and Father Jiang¡¯s expressions turned cold. Jiang Tongtong clenched her fists.¡± I want to study Chinese medicine and Buddhism. I will be Master Lu¡¯s disciple and cultivate with him.¡± Mother Jiang was so angry that she pped him.¡± Ridiculous! What nonsense are you talking about? You¡¯re already 26 years old. Don¡¯t you want the piano and violin anymore? We¡¯ve done so much for you, and this is how you repay us? Jiang Tongtong, has your conscience been eaten by a dog?¡± Mother Jiang was so angry that her chest heaved up and down.¡± You¡¯re already twenty-six years old, yet you¡¯re still going against your parents? We really raised you for nothing.¡± Lu Qiuran furrowed her brows and suppressed her resentment. However, it was obvious that her acting skills weren¡¯t good. Her resentment toward Jiang Tongtong was written all over her face. She said angrily,¡± Sister, you can¡¯t do this to Mommy. Look at how angry you are. You¡¯re making Mommy cry. Hurry up and apologize to Mommy. You can¡¯t do this.¡± Jiang Tongtong¡¯s heart was throbbing in pain. She felt as if she was being pulled by a heavy force, destroying the courage she had painstakingly umted. She was being dragged down endlessly, but suddenly, a beam of light shone down, giving her unlimited strength and giving her enough courage to face it. Jiang Tongtong looked at Mother Jiang and Father Jiang and said,¡± Since I was young, Mom told me to learn piano, and I did. She told me to get first ce, and I did. She told me to learn violin, and I did. I got first ce all the time. You asked me to date Qin Hao, and I also dated him. I did everything you asked me to do. I¡¯ve been obedient for twenty years, but do you know me?¡± ¡°Mom, do you know that 1 like drawing? Do you know everything I like? You don¡¯t know that you don¡¯t care about me at all. You adopted me not because you like me, but because you need me. You need me to bring you glory. You need me to win all the first ce and make you proud.¡± ¡°Pa-¡± Father Jiang pped her, and Jiang Tongtong¡¯s face tilted to the side. Lu Qiuran gritted her teeth.¡± Sister, how can you say that? How can you let down Dad and Mom¡¯s love for you?¡± Jiang Tongtong swallowed. She had said all the words that she had hidden in her heart. The heavy feeling in her heart disappeared bit by bit. What she did not dare to face in the past had now been broken by her personally. She was no longer afraid. Jiang Tong Tong smiled.¡± You¡¯re all selfish people. You don¡¯t love me at all. Otherwise, how could you not even know that I¡¯m sick?¡± ¡± I¡¯m already twenty-six years old. I don¡¯t have to listen to you anymore. From now on, I want to live for myself.¡± Jiang Tongtong¡¯s eyes were filled with determination as she looked at her parents. She gritted her teeth and pressed the tip of her tongue against her upper jaw. Her body trembled slightly, but this feeling was reallyfortable. Her heart was beating freely. Every breath she took, she felt freedom instead of suffocation and oppression. Lu Qiuran¡¯s heart sank. This wasn¡¯t what she wanted to see. How could a person who was so sick that she couldmit suicide at any moment recover so quickly? She would never allow this. Lu Qiuran pointed at Jiang Tongtong angrily.¡± You¡¯re too much. How can you talk to Dad and Mom like that? You said that everything you learned was forced by Dad and Mom. Do you think everything you learned belongs to Dad and Mom? Mom and Dad are strict, that¡¯s why you¡¯re sessful.¡± This was a live broadcast. Jiang Tongtong would definitely be scolded to death. Jiang Tongtong looked at Lu Qiuran and smiled in relief.¡± That¡¯s why I want to start over. I¡¯ll never touch anything I¡¯ve learned before.¡± Lu Qiuran¡¯s face turned pale. She had never thought that Jiang Tongtong would have such a moment. She was no longer weak and afraid. She was like a person with a heart of steel. She was fearless and no one could beat her. Mrs. Jiang was furious. Her dignity was being resisted, which made her extremely ufortable. A person who had been in control for 20 years suddenly wanted to turn the tables. How could this be? She had to be beaten to death to vent her anger.¡± What are you saying? We raised you, so you can¡¯t be ungrateful. Otherwise, if you go to court, you won¡¯t even be able to be a human being.¡± Jiang Tongtong¡¯s eyes were filled with disappointment, and her heart was cold. These were her parents whom she respected and respected. As long as she was disobedient, she did not deserve to live. In their hearts, was she even human? She wasn¡¯t. She was just amodity, amodity that could be arranged at will. Wang Zixiao and the others were extremely shocked. They wanted to persuade him, but they didn¡¯t know what to say. Did they forget that this was a live broadcast? The entire country was watching. Lu Qiuran seemed to be put in a difficult position. She was so angry that she was crying. She wanted to speak up for Jiang Tongtong, but she felt that it was too difficult, so she burst into tears.. Chapter 940 - 940-Side Story, Comprehension 41 Chapter 940:-Side Story, Comprehension 41 Trantor: 549690339 Chapter 940-Side Story, Comprehension 41 ¡°Amitabha.¡± Wu Cheng walked out of the house and said softly. Father and Mother Jiang couldn¡¯t help but look at him. Wu Jiu looked at Jiang Tongtong and nodded at her. Jiang Tongtong had done far better than Wu Jiu had imagined. She was very strong. ¡°Are the two of you looking down on me?¡± Wu Meng looked at Mother Jiang and Mother Jiang. Mrs. Jiang and Mr. Jiang¡¯s expressions stiffened. In the business world, they had seen many people who hid knives behind their smiles. They always spoke in a roundabout way. They thought that Wu Xing was going to persuade them to make peace. Who knew that he would be in a difficult position the moment he opened his mouth? Mother Jiang and Father Jiang didn¡¯t know how to answer him at that moment. Just hearing Wu Meng¡¯s words made them feel very ufortable. ¡°Daddy, Mommy and Daddy didn¡¯t mean that,¡± Lu Qiuran hurriedly exined. Wu Meng looked at Lu Qiuran. Lu Qiuran suddenly lost her voice. At that moment, she seemed to have lost her ability to speak. Wu Jiu¡¯s gaze seemed capable of cutting her into pieces. Lu Qiuran was terrified, and her soul trembled. Wu Jiu¡¯s tone was cold.¡± Qiuran, you¡¯re 23, right? Other than the five years you left, you¡¯ve lived with me for almost 18 years. When I picked you up, you were only a few months old. Did I force you to do anything?¡± Lu Qiuran¡¯s expression was ugly, but she still bit her lip and spat out two words. Wu Jiu looked at Mother Jiang.¡± 1 don¡¯t think the two of you are fundamentally different from Lu Qiuran and me. Why are you forcing Jiang Tongtong to this point?¡± She was already twenty-six years old. Did she not even have the right to make her own choice? Why can¡¯t she make the decisions in her life?¡± Mother Jiang¡¯s face turned ugly. She could no longer pretend to be easy-going. Her sharp and difficult side waspletely revealed.¡± What¡¯s my family like? What¡¯s yours like?¡± What does it have to do with you how I teach my child? If you don¡¯t have the ability to give it, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t allow others to give it? 1 raised her. Don¡¯t you understand?¡± ¡°The kindness of raising him is greater than the heavens?¡± Wu Jiu narrowed his eyes. Mrs. Jiang frowned, and Mr. Jiang did not look too good either. Lu Qiuran¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°I¡¯m afraid the two of you have forgotten that I raised Lu Qiuran. I still have the adoption certificate issued by the police. If I don¡¯t relent, Lu Qiuran will forever be surnamed Lu.¡± Wu Cheng smiled. ¡°Daddy¡­¡± Lu Qiuran felt wronged and sad. Wu Xin nced at Lu Qiuran.¡± What¡¯s wrong? Do you feel wronged? You didn¡¯t agree with me just now. You were raised by someone else, so you should understand better. Don¡¯t tell me that I should be able to understand and support you infinitely when I¡¯m here? Do whatever you want to do?¡± Wu Cheng was just short of saying the phrase ¡®a whore still needs to build a memorial arch¡¯. Father Jiang¡¯s face darkened.¡± Master Lu, you¡¯re a monk. Isn¡¯t it a little beneath you to say that?¡± Wu Jiu looked at Father Jiang.¡± Sir, you must be joking. What 1 cultivate is my heart. As long as I have a clear conscience, I will not be disturbed by anything.¡± Don¡¯t use this moral kidnapping. I don¡¯t buy it at all. Wang Zixiao and the others were about to p their hands and apud for Wu Cheng. At this moment, they felt that this old monk was too handsome. His aura was unleashed and he could kill everything in a second. What a good cultivation heart. The entire program team wanted to p and cheer for Wu Xu. Father Jiang and Mother Jiang¡¯s faces were ashen. They could not win against Wu Meng and could not suppress him even if they wanted to, regardless of their status or anything else. ¡°Jiang Tongtong is suffering from severe depression. Do you know that?¡± Wu Jiu looked at her parents calmly. Did you know that she had severely harmed herself?¡± Mr. and Mrs. Jiang¡¯s faces turned ashen. Mrs. Jiang gritted her teeth and said,¡± How could she be sick? We didn¡¯t mistreat her in any way. What she has today is the life that many people dream of. We can¡¯t even beg for it. What else is there for her to be unsatisfied with? How have we wronged her? Why is she suffering from depression?¡± Mother Jiang questioned him angrily. Wu Jiu¡¯s expression was still calm. He smiled gently.¡± 1 think cultivation is good. Can 1 force others to cultivate with me?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Mother Jiang red at him. How could this be the same thing? ¡°Are you willing to cultivate with me?¡± Wu Meng looked at Mother Jiang. Eating vegetarian food and chanting Buddha to leave the secr world, all of this is for your own good. 1 will definitely teach you everything, are you willing? Ma ¡®am, you¡¯re not willing either, right? Don¡¯t do to others what you don¡¯t want others to do to you.¡± Mother Jiang was speechless. Lu Qiuran wanted to speak up for her parents, but before she could say anything, Wu Meng¡¯s gazended on her. ¡°Think about yourself first before you ask others.¡± Wu Meng looked at Lu Qiuran. Mother Jiang took a deep breath and looked at Jiang Tongtong coldly.¡± If you want to be my disciple, then don¡¯t acknowledge us as your parents.¡± Jiang Tongtong felt as if her throat was blocked. She looked at Wu Meng. That was light, her salvation. Jiang Tongtong endured the pain in her heart and said,¡± Alright, then I¡¯ll be an orphan again. I¡¯ve learned it before, and I won¡¯t touch it again in this life.¡± Mother Jiang was speechless. Father Jiang felt his head swell. He finally regained some rationality. He forced an awkward smile and said,¡± What are you talking about? We¡¯ve been family for so many years. How can you say that?¡± Father Jiang felt that everything was beyond his expectations. They were not here to make enemies, but to befriend. After all, this old monk had good medical skills. He should not make enemies. He would be of use to them in the future. How did it develop to this extent? Now that they had cut ties with each other, it was not as if they could not get anything in the future. Father Jiang did not believe it. He pulled Mother Jiang and said to Jiang Tongtong,¡± Tongtong can learn if she wants to. Father and Mother will not stop her. Master Lu, don¡¯t be angry. When Tongtong acknowledges you as her master, we will be even closer.¡± Wu Jiu smiled faintly. He did want to get rid of this family, but under the pressure of benefits, Father Jiang came to a realization. It was impossible to sever ties with them. He would not let go of Jiang Tongtong unless he squeezed out a trace of benefits from her. Mother Jiang was still angry. Lu Qiuran lowered her head and bit her lip. She didn¡¯t want this to happen at all. If Jiang Tongtong epted a master, her depression would only gradually recover. She would feel very happy when she found that her father was always by her side and caring for her. That was not what she wanted to see. Father Jiang couldn¡¯t let go of the benefits, so he smiled and acted as a peacemaker. Father Jiang nudged Jiang Tongtong and said with a smile,¡± What are you waiting for? Hurry up and prepare some tea to acknowledge Master Lu as your teacher. You¡¯re still young anyway. You can learn anything you want. Just follow Master Lu and learn well.¡± It would be best if he could learn all of his skills. Then, he would also be a divine doctor in the future. With a single needle to treat a disease, how many people would beg toe? How could the machinery in the hospitalpare to the ones that had been passed down since ancient times? Muxue smiled and pulled Jiang Tongtong to prepare tea. Wang Zixiao and the others smiled.¡± I thought I was joking. So you¡¯re really going to acknowledge me as your master. I¡¯ll have to prepare some gifts.¡± Everyone went to prepare and soon gathered in the temple hall. The scene was harmonious.. Chapter 941 - 941-Side Story, Comprehension 42 Chapter 941:-Side Story, Comprehension 42 Trantor: 549690339 Chapter 941-Side Story, Comprehension 42 Jiang Tong Tong had already changed her clothes andbed her hair. She respectfully made tea and knelt down. She excitedly said,¡± Master, have some tea.¡± After drinking this cup of tea, the person she admired the most became her master. Mrs. Jiang felt ufortable. She did not even have a smile on her face.¡± You have to think about it carefully. You¡¯re already 26 years old. It¡¯s not easy for you to get to where you are now. It¡¯s not a joke for you to abandon everything and study Chinese medicine.¡± What glory was there in bing a doctor? All the honors he had received were real. Father Jiang smiled and said,¡± You live and learn. What do you mean by abandoning everything? What you¡¯ve learned is yours. You can apply it whenever you want. We¡¯re all family. Let¡¯s not talk about being strangers. You can¡¯t take angry words seriously.¡± Father Jiang was a businessman, and profit was the most important thing. In his eyes, nothing was more important than profit. There was no way he would let Jiang Tongtong go. He had to hold on to her tightly and extract value from her. As long as there were enough benefits, nothing was uneptable. Jiang Tongtong¡¯s heart was filled with Gao Xin. She believed in Wu Meng and that she would recover from her illness. As for her parents ¡¯words, she did not listen to them at all because no matter what they did, they would not hurt her anymore. From the moment she decided to abandon the past, she was a new Jiang Tongtong. She hadpletely bid farewell to the past. Wu Jiu took the tea from Jiang Tongtong. He looked at the spirit in Jiang Tongtong¡¯s eyes. It was a strong and lively life force. He smiled gently and said,¡± Alright.¡± ¡± Master!¡± Jiang Tongtong called out sweetly after the ceremony.¡± Then I¡¯ll learn from you every day from now on.¡± Wu Cheng nodded.¡± It¡¯s not nonsense to study medicine and Buddhism. If you¡¯re not serious, I won¡¯t spoil you. As long as you still acknowledge me as your master, you have to learn.¡± ¡± Yes.¡± Jiang Tongtong nodded heavily.¡± 1 won¡¯t mess around. I¡¯ll definitely listen to Master.¡± She was clearly in her twenties, but she was acting like a child at this time. ¡°Congrattions, Jiang Tongtong.¡± Mu Xue cheered and pped her hands. Wang Zixiao and the others immediately pped as well. Lu Qiuran forced a smile and pped along. However, she was not happy at all. She was about to die of pain. Everything she wanted was like a bubble that flew further and further away. Not only could she not touch it, but the bubble was also about to shatter and disappear. She had no doubt that Jiang Tongtong would be cured. As long as Jiang Tongtong was alive, countless people wouldpare her to Jiang Tongtong in the future. She, she could notpare to her. She was even more afraid of how happy Jiang Tongtong would be when she found out that her master was her biological father. Jiang Tongtong lived in the sun and would cover all the light. When others mentioned them, they would praise Jiang Tongtong for being outstanding, while she would be a pitiful person. Only a dead person would not fight with her and would not be a stumbling block for her. Lu Qiuran clenched her fists tightly as she hatched a vicious n. The show was about to end, and the development of the situation had long been out of her control. She did not need to look to know that the people who scolded Jiang Tongtong would no longer do so. After the news that Jiang Tongtong had depression was exposed, the number of people scolding her would decrease, and the number of people encouraging her would increase. Wang Zixiao, Chu Nan, Sui Yuan, Mu Xue, and the others would also receive a lot of praise. Chinese medicine was profound and profound, and Wu Neng, who was proficient in Chinese medicine, would also receive attention. On the other hand, she was the most unfortunate. Lu Qiuran bit her lower lip as she looked at Jiang Tongtong¡¯s blissful expression. She thought to herself,¡¯Jiang Tongtong, go to hell.¡¯ When the evening prayer began, everyone revealed an expression of enjoyment. However, Father and Mother Jiang felt ufortable. They looked at Wang Zixiao and the others who were enjoying themselves and felt that this waspletely a script written by the production team. Thinking of this possibility, Father Jiang¡¯s expression turned ugly. Could it be that the medical skills were all fake? The more Mother Jiang listened, the more frustrated she became. The anger in her heart seemed to be unable toe up and go down, making her extremely ufortable. After finally ending the conversation, they went back to their rooms to sleep. Father Jiang tugged at Mother Jiang¡¯s arm and instructed her.¡± Ask Qiuran properly tonight. Did the production team fake the script? Did they follow the script when they were treating patients?¡± Mrs. Jiang was also suspicious of Wu Meng¡¯s medical skills. So, after they returned to the house and Muxue fell asleep, Mrs. Jiang asked Lu Qiuran,¡± Qiuran, is the old monk¡¯s medical skills real or fake? Your father has many good friends who want to see him. It¡¯s fine if he really wants to take a look, but if it¡¯s fake, he¡¯ll only offend people.¡± Moreover, there were some people that they could not offend. The Jiang family was rich, but there were people who were richer than them. Who in the industrycked money? If something happened to Wu Xing instead, it would not be beneficial to them at all. Instead, it would bring disaster. Lu Qiuran felt her head swell. Mother Jiang¡¯s voice was buzzing and she felt that it was too noisy. Even the slightest sound could make her head hurt, but she was still very rational. Lu Qiuran said with difficulty,¡± Mom, I¡¯m actually not too sure either. I¡¯ve seen old people in the past, but no one said that his medical skills are good. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true or not.¡± This was also the thing that made her feel the most ufortable. During this period of time, his excellent Chinese medicine skills had boosted his reputation. If it was true, he would be letting her down. Lu Qiuran hated him just thinking about it. ¡°Does the production team have a script?¡± Mother Jiang asked. ¡°No.¡± Lu Qiuran shook her head. Mother Jiang frowned.¡± I really didn¡¯t. Is that old monk trying to be mysterious?¡± I don¡¯t know why, but I hate him every time I see him. The sutra he chants is so unpleasant to hear. It¡¯s notfortable at all. Why do they all seem to be enjoying it? I suspect that this is fake.¡± Mother Jiang didn¡¯t feelfortable listening to the scriptures. Instead, she felt cold and ufortable. Lu Qiuran gulped.¡± Mom, are you feeling unwell too?¡± Lu Qiuran had always feltfortable with the scriptures, but Mu Xue and the others felt as if their souls had been purified. They felt especially rxed andfortable. Was there finally someone who felt the same as her? ¡°Yes.¡± Mother Jiang nodded. This ce was really not pleasing to the eye no matter how he looked at it. He did not want to have any contact with this old thing for the rest of his life. Mother Jiang held Lu Qiuran¡¯s hand.¡± Qiuran, have you told that old thing? When are you going to change your surname back to Jiang?¡± Whatever you want to do, your parents will support you with all their might. Just do it. You¡¯re a talented child. It¡¯s this lousy ce that¡¯s holding you back. When you go home, don¡¯t evere back to this ce again.¡± Lu Qiuran leaned against Mother Jiang.¡± Mom, with you and Dad around, 1 finally understand what true love is. I¡¯ll tell him after the show ends. When that timees, our family will never be separated again. I¡¯ll be filial to Dad and Mom.¡± Therefore, she wanted Jiang Tongtong to die in an ident before the show ended.. Chapter 942 - 942-Side Story, Comprehension 43 Chapter 942:-Side Story, Comprehension 43 Trantor: 549690339 Chapter 942-Side Story, Comprehension 43 At that time, their family would be reunited and happy. Let the old man fall into hell and suffer forever. The viciousness in her heart had filled her chest. She could not wait any longer. Mrs. Jiang nodded.¡± Good, good. It¡¯s better to keep this child. It¡¯s impossible to raise someone else¡¯s child.¡± Mother Jiang felt ufortable just thinking about Jiang Tongtong. However, she had also forgotten that Lu Qiuran had been raised by someone else. Lu Qiuran was the same person she said she could never get close to. The production team¡¯s recording time had already entered the countdown. Lu Qiuran had obviously been much quieter in the past two days. In front of the camera, she forced a smile. Although she was smiling, it looked fake no matter how one looked at it. Jiang Tong Tong was much happier. She had truly be Wu Meng¡¯s follower now. Only she couldplete aplete set of body training techniques. Many topics revolved around this master and disciple pair, and it was inevitable that there would be more cameras. The program team had no way to control the poprity of the show, so it was broadcast live every day. Many people were praising it. Zero:¡± I also want Master Lu to ask me to practice my body technique. I¡¯ve only learned a few movements. After doing a few sets every day, my waist doesn¡¯t hurt anymore and my legs aren¡¯t sore anymore. That¡¯s great.¡± There were manyments like this. As for the other three groups of families, the response was still mediocre. The director was thinking about it until his head was bald. It was about to end. No matter what, he had to give them a perfect ending. After much thought, her eyes finally lit up.¡± I got it. The show is ending soon. The four groups of guests haven¡¯t reunited yet. Arrange for the other three groups of guests to join Lu Qiuran¡¯s group as well.¡± ¡± Yes, and then ask Master Lu if he can arrange for us to climb the mountain and enjoy the scenery. We can use this as a way to wrap up the show.¡± The director made up his mind. He pped his hands and shouted,¡± Quick, quick, quick. There are still four days left this week. Everyone, let¡¯s get moving. This season must end perfectly. When the second and third seasonse, we can invite even more popr guests.¡± Now that the poprity hadpletely risen, there was no need to worry about the second season. There was a lot of investment and advertisements. Lu Qiuran announced the news that night. Everyone cheered and asked Wu Chen. This month, they were all near Qingshan Temple. They had never been to the deep mountains. Many people went together and set up a camp or something. Just thinking about it was interesting. Wu Cheng smiled faintly and said,¡± There is a high mountain. At the foot of the mountain, there is a small waterfall. There is a stream on the top of the mountain. It used to bend. In recent years, the farnd has been converted to forests. However, every winter, many vigers still drive their cattle and sheep up the mountain. After surrounding them, they can ignore them for the entire winter. If you are not afraid of being tired, you can go there.¡± Lu Qiuran had been worried that she wouldn¡¯t be able to find an opportunity. When she heard the news, she was so happy that she almost jumped up. There were mountains and waterfalls. There were cliffs. Anyway, they were going to enjoy the scenery. It was normal for Jiang Tongtong to identally fall down, right? Qiuran didn¡¯t care about the consequences of the death of someone on the show. She only wanted Jiang Tongtong dead. As for the production team, she didn¡¯t care at all. When she became famous in the future, she would never participate in such a trashy show again. She did not care if it lived or died. Originally, many shows would disappear after a sound. It would not matter if she did not have this show. Lu Qiuran was the first to agree. I still remember going there before. In this season, there are many edible wild fruits everywhere. There are crabs and stone frogs in the river.¡± Yes, he had to go to this ce! When Mu Xue and the others heard this, they also became interested and looked at Wu Meng. Wu Cheng nodded.¡± Yes. 1 haven¡¯t been to that ce for a few years. I should be able to gain a lot.¡± Speaking of picking herbs, their interest grew.¡± Master Lu, teach us how to identify herbs. We¡¯ll pick them for you.¡± Lu Qiuran smiled and said,¡± Let¡¯s go there for a couple of days after the four groups of guests merge. The weather has been good recently, so we can go camping. We¡¯ll bring some ingredients up and make a bonfire barbecue at night.¡± Mu Xue raised her hand.¡± Ahhh! You¡¯re making me want to go immediately. I agree.¡± Wang Zixiao, Chu Nan, and Sui Yuan raised their hands. Jiang Tongtong was going to study Chinese medicine anyway, and she would definitely have to travel around in the future. Of course, she had no objections. The other three groups of guests also arrived at Qingshan Temple at noon the next day. Compared to Lu Qiuran, the three of them were even less popr. Hence, they introduced themselves and went to tidy up the room. The first group was called Liu Fei and her father. The second group was Xu Yunze and his parents. The third group was Zhou Beihua and her grandmother. That night, so many people gathered together and ate the bottom of the mushroom pot. The younger generation had a table and the older generation had a table. Other than Father and Mother Jiang who were dressed too formally, the others were all dressed in casual and rxed clothes. Mr. and Mrs. Jiang couldn¡¯t get involved at all because their businesses were all worth more than ten million yuan. She listened to Zhou Peihua¡¯s grandmother say that the chickens and ducks she fed were eaten by weasels, but she didn¡¯t listen at all. Liu Fei¡¯s father was a farmer, so he had a lot to talk about in this area. It wasmon for their livestock to be stolen by weasels. Xu Yunze¡¯s parents owned a restaurant, so they could also be involved in the conversation. Wu Jiu didn¡¯t chat, but he listened quietly and smiled at people. Other than Father and Mother Jiang who didn¡¯t fit in, the scene was very harmonious. As they spoke, everyone began to praise Wu Jiu for being an expert. The younger generation was also more harmonious. Most of them were of the same age. ¡°Jiang Tongtong, are you really going to stay here after the show ends?¡± Xu Yunze asked Jiang Tongtong with a smile. Don¡¯t you find it boring?¡± ¡°I still have a lot to learn.¡± Jiang Tongtong shook her head. She had so many things to learn, and there was no such thing as boredom. People couldn¡¯t help but admire her. Lu Qiuran clenched her fists tightly when she saw this. If Jiang Tongtong didn¡¯t die, she would never be able to make a name for herself. Fortunately, the root of her pain was about to be removed. Late at night. The temple hall was almost full. Everyone was chatting andughing, but when Wu Xin opened his mouth, everyone fell silent. When people heard this Sanskrit chant, they could not help but close their eyes. Their expressions were rxed as they enjoyed this moment. The corners of their mouths curled up slightly with a smile. Mr. and Mrs. Jiang frowned. Father Jiang didn¡¯t feel happy. He only felt irritated, as if there was an inexplicable anger that made him want to get angry. Mother Jiang was also frustrated, and a trace of resentment grew in her heart. Lu Qiuran felt even more tormented. Her head hurt so much that it felt like it was about to split apart. A crazed killing intent surged in her heart. She looked at the back of Jiang Tongtong¡¯s head and her killing intent flowed out uncontrobly. She couldn¡¯t control it at all. When she realized that something was wrong, she couldn¡¯t control herself at all. Because of her hatred and killing intent, her face was a little distorted.. She could only grit her teeth, but she did not know that her teeth made her cheek muscles bulge, making her even more ferocious¡­ Chapter 943 - 943-Side Story, Comprehension 44 Chapter 943:-Side Story, Comprehension 44 Trantor: 549690339 Chapter 943-Side Story, Comprehension 44 Theizens who were watching the live broadcast: The wind blew on his face.¡¯F * ck, I was enjoying listening to Master Lu¡¯s sutras while shaking my head. When I identally opened my eyes, 1 saw that Lu Qiuran¡¯s face was a little twisted. I almost peed my pants in fear. She looked like a ghost!¡¯ I¡¯ve always thought that Lu Qiuran was a b * tch and that her words were deliberate, but she couldn¡¯t stop me. I could just ignore her as a passerby. Now that I¡¯ve seen her face, I¡¯ve changed my mind. The rain today was heavier than when Yiping was beaten by her father.¡¯Me too. 1 was shocked by Lu Qiuran. Is there awork card in the production team? It¡¯s really affecting the audience. Can¡¯t they fix the equipment properly for a live broadcast?¡¯ [We¡¯re Friends: Crazy, our goddess doesn¡¯t like to listen to any scriptures. Can¡¯t she enjoy it?] The goddess had to take the me for thework card. Speechless, what a trashy show! Ranran is really a rich girl:¡± A bunch of poor people are superstitious. Those who are really smart and rich don¡¯t believe in this at all. The old monk can fool others, but he can¡¯t fool the Jiang family. He can¡¯t brainwash them. Tsk tsk, 1 think this show is a cult. It spreads religious superstitions, but it¡¯s still not banned. If it weren¡¯t for my goddess, I would have reported you and rewarded you.¡± My goddess, Lu Qiuran:¡± Hehe, Ranran is so awesome. As expected of Father Jiang¡¯s family. It¡¯s an elite production. Their mindset is on apletely different level from that of the poor. Fortunately, they don¡¯t like to listen to scriptures. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be where they are today. I think this old monk is the show of the production team. He¡¯s putting on a show with a group of people. If Ranran¡¯s family doesn¡¯t manage their acting skills well, the whole family won¡¯t be able to blend in neatly.¡± The bullet screen suddenly turned red. Zhang Zhuang was a painter:¡± Save the child¡¯s eyes, it¡¯s so pitiful to be blind at such a young age.¡± Bright Medicine Light Medicine was speechless. I can¡¯t see the light. I think it¡¯s eyelids. Please click on my information to register. Xiao Li, who knew how to do acupuncture, said,¡±My sses are not good. I can also consider acupuncture.¡± All the big shots flooded the bullet screen and started to tip Wu Cheng. Lu Qiuran¡¯s fans fell silent. After the evening scripture ended, the live broadcast ended. Due to the merger of the four groups of guests, the production team had won over Wu Meng¡¯s opinion and unsealed Lu Qiuran and the others ¡®phones. He returned the cell phones to them and went back to their rooms to sleep. After all, he had not touched a cell phone for so long. Of course, he wanted to see how he was doing on the Inte. Muxue looked around and saw that there was nothing bad about her, so she was relieved. However, she also recalled the topic of Lu Qiuran from a long time ago. The popr celebrity Lu Qiuran was reprimanded by her father for having an abortion! When she opened it, she was shocked. Many screenshots¡­ Muxue didn¡¯t know what to say. She felt very awkward and could only pretend that she didn¡¯t know. However, she didn¡¯t have a good impression of Lu Qiuran anymore. She had already decided in her heart that after the show ended, she shouldn¡¯t interact too much with her unless there was something important. After all, Lu Qiuran was a person who had even tricked her. She had yet to exin the livestream to Master Lu. The camera should not have been installed in the meditation room. She had brought this upon herself. Many things were really terrifying when he thought about them. ¡°Auntie, Qiuran, I¡¯m going to bed first,¡± Mu Xue yawned. After putting down her phone, Muxue quickly fell asleep. Lu Qiuran¡¯s face was pale and she was on the verge of tears. She was furious as she read thements online. Mrs. Jiang consoled her,¡± It¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s the world that¡¯s not good. It¡¯s this old man who didn¡¯t have the ability to protect you. It¡¯s wrong for him to hit you instead of that man. When the show is over, I¡¯ll tell your father to make this old man suffer.¡± Lu Qiuran leaned against Mother Jiang and cried. She didn¡¯t say who was at fault. Instead, she apologized pitifully.¡± Mom, I know I was wrong.¡± In order to get to the top, she had willingly sacrificed herself and identally got pregnant with something she shouldn¡¯t have. Of course, she couldn¡¯t keep it. She would ept it even if Wu Xing hit her. Because if she was beaten, her parents would feel even more sorry for her. As for Mother Jiang ming Wu Cheng for being a coward, she wouldn¡¯t say anything about it, nor would she help him. Mother Jiang¡¯s heart ached for her. Therefore, after the show ended, she would definitely punish this old thing. By then, Jiang Tongtong would already be dead. At that time, she would definitely tell that old thing personally that Jiang Tongtong was his biological daughter. Mother Jiang didn¡¯t know how vicious Lu Qiuran, who was crying in her arms, was. She only med Wu Meng for not taking good care of her. If he had taken good care of her, Lu Qiuran wouldn¡¯t have been pregnant with someone else¡¯s child and had an abortion. If the child was by her side and she had everything at home, these things would never have happened. Mother Jiang¡¯s heart ached. She wanted to kill him. She wouldn¡¯t kill him, but she had to teach this old monk a lesson. ¡± I won¡¯t let you suffer for nothing. I won¡¯t let him hit you just because he wants to. When the show ends and you return home, I¡¯ll make the arrangements. Don¡¯t think about anything else. Online memory is short. After a while, I¡¯ll invest in you and make you famous. As long as you stand high enough, no one will say anything. They¡¯ll only be envious and jealous of you.¡± The Jiang Corporation already had many products that needed to be endorsed. They should not let their profits flow into others ¡®fields. Lu Qiuran was a popr celebrity, so it was definitely not a loss to invest in her. Lu Qiuran nodded.¡± Daddy and Mommy love me the most. It¡¯s so nice to have Daddy and Mommy¡¯s love.¡± Lu Qiuran refused to mention that Mother Jiang had let Wu Meng off. She didn¡¯t say anything about it and pretended not to know. This way, she wouldn¡¯t get involved and would vent her anger. The next morning, Wu Jiu and Jiang Tongtong made Oil Doused Noodles for everyone. Jiang Tongtong looked at Wu Meng and helped him out. She took the initiative to speak.¡± Master, you¡¯re in a good mood today. You¡¯re very happy.¡± ¡°Indeed, I¡¯m very happy.¡± Wu Cheng smiled. He could sense countless evil thoughts from Lu Qiuran. Lu Qiuran couldn¡¯t wait any longer. She would make a move on the mountain this time. Of course, he would be happy to get rid of this family in one go. A single evil thought could release the devil in one¡¯s heart, and he was able to remove this family from Jiang Tongtong¡¯s life in one go. To him, this was something worth being happy about. His original body didn¡¯t have a long lifespan. Even if he hadn¡¯t been framed by Lu Qiuran, he wouldn¡¯t have lived for more than a few years. At most, he would have lived for three years. He was pure and kind-hearted. What the original owner wanted the most was to see his daughter leave the Jiang family forever and never interact with them. Moreover, she would never be bound by the Jiang family. He gave Lu Qiuran this chance, and she took the bait. Wu Xin smiled. A person whose heart was rotten would never have kindness. Her happiness would only be built on the pain and blood of others. She would never have this opportunity again. How could she not be happy about such a happy thing? ¡°Master, you should smile more,¡± Jiang Tongtong smiled. If her master was happy, she was happy too.. Chapter 944 - 944-Side Story, Comprehension 45 Chapter 944:-Side Story, Comprehension 45 Trantor: 549690339 Chapter 944-Side Story, Comprehension 45 After breakfast, everyone began to pack their backpacks. After all, they were going camping. There were tents and some insect spray. The tents were prepared by the production team, but they had to bring them up themselves. Therefore, it was not easy to go up the mountain. Everyone was carrying all kinds of things. There was also the bonfire barbecue party that was going to be held at night, so they naturally did notck clothes. Wu Cheng carried a basket on his back. He did not bring anything but a tent, a small hoe that he needed to pick herbs, and a machete that could pave the way. Jiang Tongtong was simr to him. She didn¡¯t bring any clothes, makeup, or even insect protection. Therefore, the master and disciple had been waiting outside early in the morning. They yed with the puppy while waiting for the others. Therefore, while the others were busy packing up, Jiang Tongtong and Wu Meng gave off a peaceful and peaceful feeling. Manyizens liked to watch Wu Huan, so when they saw the two of them, they started to tease them. [Adding long johns when the weather is cold: Master Lu and Jiang Tongtong look like they were carved from the same mold. Although they don¡¯t look alike at all, their interactions always give people a lot of simrities.] He was still enjoying the air-conditioning.[The person above me is a stranger. This is called fate. If it were anyone else, I would be afraid that they would have a twilight romance. But 1¡¯11 bet my life on Jiang Tongtong and Master Lu. It¡¯s definitely impossible for them!] Leng Feng blew her butt.¡± Brothers upstairs, our nicknames are also fated. I¡¯ll join the group to show you something good. Group ID 130¡­¡± [I¡¯ll make a bold guess. Do you think that Jiang Tongtong might be Master Lu¡¯s lost daughter?] She seemed to be about the same age. Although it was very melodramatic, who could say for sure? Mr. Liu Yang:¡± I didn¡¯t think of it that way at first, but now that you¡¯ve said it, it¡¯s not impossible. Jiang Tongtong wasn¡¯t the biological daughter of the Jiang family anyway.¡± Agreed +1. Countless people expressed their agreement, and some of them even bet their fingernails and toenails. The director could not help butugh. The process of waiting was boring. Zhang Pan¡¯s greatest interest was to watch the live broadcast. When he saw this, Zhang Pan could not help but ask Jiang Tongtong,¡± Jiang Tongtong, theizens are saying that you and Master Lu might be separated father and daughter. What do you think?¡± Wu Jiu and Jiang Tongtong both raised their heads to look at Zhang Pan. Zhang Pan smiled. ¡°A teacher for a day is a father for life. I¡¯m old enough to be her father,¡± Wu Cheng said with a smile. Jiang Tong Tong smiled shyly.¡± It¡¯s my fortune to have a father like Master. Regardless, I¡¯ll be as filial to my father as a daughter in the future. I won¡¯t let him down.¡± Wu Jiu looked at Jiang Tongtong with a serious expression.¡± You don¡¯t need to care about my expectations. You just need to live up to your own expectations. 1 hope that everything you do in the future will be based on your own heart. You don¡¯t need to care about others and nothing will disturb you.¡± Jiang Tongtong¡¯s eyes reddened as she nodded heavily. She would get better and better in the future. Everyone believed that with such a master, she would only get better and better. By the time the others finished packing, it was already ten o¡¯clock. Everyone set off together. To go to the Great Cave Cliff, one had to walk deep into the mountains, which was very far. At first, everyone was still chattering andughing, but after walking for less than an hour, they were all tired. The small mud road was not wide, and only one person could walk forward. However, it was desertednd up and down, so it was fine if they fell down. Mother Jiang was wearing high heels. She looked miserable. She looked at Jiang Tongtong, who was walking in front. Mother Jiang shouted,¡± Jiang Tongtong, wait for Mommy.¡± Everyone turned their heads to look at Mother Jiang. It was really a pain to walk on such a road in high heels. The image of a richdy was a burden. Father Jiang¡¯s leather shoes were also covered in ayer of mud. As for the others, most of them were wearing sports shoes, so they weren¡¯t too tired. As soon as Mrs. Jiang shouted, they had no choice but to stop. Jiang Tongtong frowned. Wu Xin had already turned around and shouted at Lu Qiuran,¡± Qiuran, your mother¡¯s feet hurt from wearing high heels. Get your spare shoes for her. The path is narrow. Don¡¯t waste everyone¡¯s time.¡± After Wu Cheng finished speaking, he continued walking forward. ¡°Follow me. The river is not far away. Let¡¯s go there and rest.¡± Jiang Tongtong originally wanted to turn around, but when she heard Wu Meng say this, she immediately followed obediently. Mother Jiang¡¯s expression was ugly. Because she was sweating, her exquisite makeup was a little pink. Lu Qiuran was beside her. She had brought a pair of spare shoes with her, but she didn¡¯t n to take them out immediately. She hadn¡¯t expected Wu Meng to say this. She couldn¡¯t count on Jiang Tongtong anymore, and she couldn¡¯t let Mother Jiang continue to suffer. Thus, Lu Qiuran said sweetly,¡± Mommy, do your feet hurt?¡± I brought my shoes. I¡¯ll get them for you now.¡± Lu Qiuran helped Mother Jiang change her shoes. She choked on her sobs.¡± I¡¯m sorry, Mom. I didn¡¯t notice that you were having such a hard time walking.¡± Mrs. Jiang¡¯s heart melted at Lu Qiuran¡¯s obedient apology and loving tone. How could she me her? She caressed Lu Qiuran¡¯s hair and said lovingly,¡± It¡¯s alright. How can I me you? If you want to me someone, me me for being too vain. A woman will do anything for her beauty.¡± If she wanted to me someone, she could only me Jiang Tongtong for being heartless. She didn¡¯t even care about her. She had raised her up for nothing. She didn¡¯t have any conscience at all. His daughter was still the best. He had raised someone else, but she was not his biological daughter. No matter how good he was to her, it was useless. It was like a meat bun hitting a dog and nevering back. He had no conscience at all. Mrs. Jiang changed her shoes and felt much morefortable. When they were resting by the river, Mother Jiang said to Father Jiang,¡± Old Jiang, our daughter is already so old. We have been absent from her birthday for so many years. How do you think we can make it up to her?¡± Father Jiang looked at Lu Qiuran and smiled.¡± Whatever Qiuran wants, I¡¯ll do my best to fulfill it as long as 1 can.¡± Lu Qiuran had a look of surprise on her face. In the end, she listed a bunch of things. There were many of them, but none of them were worth much. She wanted her parents to take her to the amusement park for two days to eat ice cream and take photos with the cartoon characters. Wasn¡¯t this the request of a child? Mr. and Mrs. Jiang agreed immediately. The group of people rested for fifteen minutes before continuing to walk. They followed the river and went up the mountain through a small path. They only needed to go around the mountainside to reach the destination. On the mountainside, the waterfall on the cliff could be seen. They passed by a small river. In the most spacious ce not far away, everyone began to pitch their tents. At noon, they were just casually dealing with things. Mu Xue had already brought the others to pick small wild fruits. There were different types of wild raspberries, especially in the mountains. They were sour and sweet. When they had enough rest, they would wash the utensils by the river and prepare for the barbecue that night. Wu Xing went around. Jiang Tongtong was looking at the Grassroot Guide that Wu Xing had given her, learning how to identify herbs. Mu Xue ran over and said to Jiang Tongtong,¡± Tongtong, Lu Qiuran is organizing everyone to catch crabs and stone frogs. Let¡¯s go together. It¡¯s a rare asion anyway. Let¡¯s all go together and have fun..¡± Chapter 945 - 945-Side Story, Comprehension 46 Chapter 945:-Side Story, Comprehension 46 Trantor: 549690339 Chapter 945-Side Story, Comprehension 46 Jiang Tongtong wanted to refuse, but Wu Xin had already walked over. He passed the small basket to her and said,¡± Go. You will have plenty of time to learn in the future, but you won¡¯t have much time to y.¡± It wasn¡¯t that Jiang Tong Tong didn¡¯t want to go, but she was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to blend in. However, after Mu Xue heard Wu Xing¡¯s words, she pulled Jiang Tong Tong¡¯s hand and said,¡± Look, your master has already said so. ying for the entire afternoon won¡¯t affect your learning. Besides, crabs and loaches can also be used for medicine, right? You¡¯re not going to y, but to learn.¡± Jiang Tong Tong felt that Mu Xue was really talkative. When they reached the river, everyone was there. It was divided into two waves. The boys went up and the girls went down. He would be back in two hours. They wouldn¡¯t be able to go far even if they moved stones for two hours. Moreover, if they saw a stone frog or something, they had to catch it. No one had any objections. Lu Qiuran walked to Jiang Tongtong¡¯s side. She held her arm and smiled.¡± Sis, I¡¯ll leave Daddy to you when I¡¯m not home in the future.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Tongtong¡¯s body stiffened as she nodded stiffly. Lu Qiuran smiled.¡± Sis, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know that you were sick. I¡¯m really sorry. Actually, 1 went overboard because 1 was too jealous of you. You have parents to take care of you and you can be so outstanding, but I¡­¡± Jiang Tongtong felt very ufortable hearing this. She couldn¡¯t force a smile on her face. She knew that many people were scolding her. After all, Lu Qiuran had already apologized. If she didn¡¯t have a strong sisterly bond with Lu Qiuran, she would be too petty. But she really couldn¡¯t do it. She was even disgusted by Lu Qiuran¡¯s approach, but she couldn¡¯t say a word. Even though she knew that she could reject her, she couldn¡¯t say it. Lu Qiuran sniffed, as if she had been wronged and healed herself.¡± No matter what happened in the past, we¡¯re a family now. 1 like you very much. Can you try to like me too?¡± Jiang Tongtong lowered her head and didn¡¯t say anything. Lu Qiuran¡¯s eyes were red and she looked like she was about to cry. The others quickly tried to smooth things over. Wang Zixiao shouted,¡± Qiuran, look at that ck thing. It looks like a frog. Is it a stone frog?¡± As expected, Lu Qiuran let go of Jiang Tongtong and walked over. She nodded after taking a look.¡± That¡¯s right. It¡¯s a stone frog. Its meat is just like a bullfrog. It¡¯s especially delicious. There are actually two of them, and they¡¯re not small either. We must catch them.¡± The ck Stone Frogs jumped and ran, swimming in the water. For a moment, there was amotion. There were too many people caught, and the valley was filled with all kinds of shouting. Ah, where? Ah, it jumped to me. After a long time, he finally caught it. The group continued down, and the sound of the waterfall could be heard. Looking at the half-basket of loot, everyone was very happy. ¡± Qiuran, there¡¯s a waterfall if we go any further. We can¡¯t go down either. Let¡¯s stop here.¡± Xu Yunze said. The staff members who were following them were taking pictures of the scenery around them. Lu Qiuran nodded.¡± Let¡¯s rest here then. We won¡¯t go anywhere dangerous. Everyone, you can take a look around. There might be bird nests in the bushes here. If there are bird eggs, we¡¯ll be in luck.¡± Everyone agreed to Lu Qiuran¡¯s suggestion. He was looking for a bird¡¯s nest in the bushes. Lu Qiuran went down.¡± I haven¡¯t seen a waterfall in a long time. I¡¯ll watch from the side. Just be careful. Don¡¯t get too close.¡± Liu Fei smiled.¡± Then 1¡¯11 go and take a look too. After all, times like this are always rare. Maybe after the show ends, I¡¯ll go home and never have this chance again.¡± Mu Xue also stood up.¡± Then let¡¯s take a look. Be careful. It should be fine.¡± Zhou Beihua looked at Jiang Tongtong and said,¡± Then let¡¯s go and take a look. They¡¯re all here to y anyway.¡± Liu Fei, who had gone first, was already shouting from below.¡± Come quickly. There¡¯s a puddle here. It¡¯s sofortable to wash your feet in there.¡± Jiang Tong Tong got up and went down as well. The staff member carrying the camera quickly instructed,¡± Everyone, be careful and pay attention to your safety. Don¡¯t go to the edge of the cliff, understand?¡± ¡°I know,¡± the girls replied withughter. Lu Qiuran looked around and pulled Jiang Tongtong to sit down. They rolled up their pants and yed in the water. ¡°Sister, how many herbs can you recognize?¡± Lu Qiuran asked. Lu Qiuran was still in doubt. When she mentioned herbs, Jiang Tongtong replied calmly,¡±Dozens of them.¡± Lu Qiuran pointed at a spot not far away.¡± Sis, look over there. Doesn¡¯t it look like a herb?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a rare herb,¡± Jiang Tongtong nodded. Lu Qiuran patted her chest and smiled.¡± I told you it looked familiar. I wasn¡¯t sure either. 1 didn¡¯t expect it to be true. It¡¯s a pity that it looks a little dangerous.¡± Jiang Tongtong looked at the herbs and silently retracted her gaze. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go back.¡± Zhou Peihua looked at the time. It was already four o¡¯clock. It was time to go back. Everyone got up one after another and returned to the meeting ce. They did not catch many boys at all. Everyone dealt with them together before returning. They lit a charcoal fire and wrapped the ingredients in tin foil to roast them. Everyone ate happily. Lu Qiuran was observing Jiang Tongtong. When she saw Jiang Tongtong looking in the direction of the waterfall a few times, she smiled happily. The heavens were helping her. That herb was in a perfect position. Everything seemed to be predestined. After dinner, everyone gathered around the fire to sing and dance. Under the warm light, everyone¡¯s smile was beautiful. After the livestream ended, they slept in two tents. Some tents were for three people. Lu Qiuran continued to sleep together with Mother Jiang and Muxue. Mother Jiang and Muxue had fallen asleep long ago, but Lu Qiuran didn¡¯t feel sleepy at all. As they were livestreaming, Jiang Tongtong would only pick herbs during the off-stream. It was too dangerous before dawn, so the most suitable time was around 6:30 to 7:00. Although it was still very early, she couldn¡¯t fall asleep at all. She kept her eyes wide open and waited. It was almost half-past six when Lu Qiuran pulled open the tent. They weren¡¯t too far away from each other, but she saw a figureing out of one of the tents. Lu Qiuran smiled. She watched as Jiang Tongtong walked toward the river. Lu Qiuran got up without hesitation. When they reached the river, Lu Qiuran called out to Jiang Tongtong. Are you going to pick herbs?¡± Jiang Tongtong heard Lu Qiuran¡¯s voice and turned to look at her. Lu Qiuran smiled and exined,¡± Sister, we¡¯re thinking the same thing. The herbs are rare, so there¡¯s no reason not to pick them. Let¡¯s go down from the side. There are many small trees, so it¡¯s safer to grab them.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Jiang Tongtong nodded. When the two of them went down together, Lu Qiuran would remind Jiang Tongtong to be careful. As they neared the waterfall, the two of them pulled at the grass from the side. Lu Qiuran said,¡± Sister, go down and pluck it. Hand it to me and 1¡¯11 pull you up. When we get back, Daddy will definitely be happy to see it..¡± Chapter 946 - 946: 946-Side Story, Comprehension 47 Chapter 946 - 946: 946-Side Story, Comprehension 47 Trantor: 549690339 Chapter 946-Side Story, Comprehension 47 Jiang Tongtong was going to pick herbs anyway. Even if Lu Qiuran didn¡¯te, she had to go down. Thus, she didn¡¯t have any suspicions and went down. As they were close to the waterfall, the soil under their feet was moist. There was moss on the ground. Tond on the ground, they had to kick off the moss with their feet. When they reached the medicinal herbs, they had to dig them out carefully. They had to try not to hurt the roots and destroy the original appearance of the medicinal herbs. Lu Qiuran looked at Jiang Tongtong from above. Her eyes were filled with smiles. She said sweetly,¡± Sister, what do you think will happen if you fall?¡± Jiang Tongtong¡¯s hand paused.¡± We¡¯re filming a show. Killing is illegal. Lu Qiuran, I really won¡¯t snatch anything from you. You don¡¯t have to kill me.¡± ¡°Who said you didn¡¯t snatch it from me?¡± Lu Qiuran¡¯s expression darkened, and her tone was filled with hatred. She narrowed her eyes at Jiang Tongtong¡¯s iprehension and gritted her teeth even more.¡± Your existence is the greatestpetition for me. No matter what I do, people willpare us. Who do you think you are? You should have been a lowly person to begin with. You¡¯ve only been able to live a good life for so long because you were adopted by my parents. You should be content.¡± Jiang Tongtong frowned. She couldn¡¯t understand Lu Qiuran¡¯s thoughts and didn¡¯t know what to say. Lu Qiuran smiled coldly.¡± If you weren¡¯t adopted by the Jiang family, you might be giving birth somewhere. Do you think the orphanage is doing well?¡± If it weren¡¯t for the Jiang family, you wouldn¡¯t even be able to afford to go to school. You would have dropped out of school early and entered society to work. You would have had a child with someone else at a young age. At your age, your child might already be ten years old.¡± ¡± Everything that you enjoy should be mine. You have such a peaceful life now because my parents spent money to nurture you. The stain on me will never be washed away. If peoplepare us, I will never be able topare to you.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t allow it. 1 definitely won¡¯t allow it, do you understand?!¡± Lu Qiuran angrily tore off a bunch of grass. Jiang Tongtong looked at Lu Qiuran with a calm expression. Lu Qiuran¡¯s smiling face was filled with hatred. Jiang Tongtong was just an audience. Lu Qiuran looked at the gradually brightening sky and smiled coldly.¡± I know you¡¯re sick. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s funny? You¡¯re living the life that countless people dream of and enjoying the influence of art that countless people will never be able to enjoy in their entire lives. Yet, you¡¯re suffering from depression. You¡¯re a despicable person.¡± Jealousy burned in Lu Qiuran¡¯s eyes. What she had dreamed of since she was young was a form of torture to Jiang Tongtong. How could she ept this? ¡°Tell me, if you and I were to fall at the same time, who would my two dads choose to save?¡± Lu Qiuran smiled sinisterly. Jiang Tongtong¡¯s calm expression copsed. Her pupils constricted as if she was surrounded by endless pain. Lu Qiuran giggled.¡± Daddy raised me. Who are you? Do you think Daddy will save you?¡± Don¡¯t think about it. It¡¯s impossible for him to save you. What¡¯s wrong? Are you sad? Who would like someone like you? Dad and Mom don¡¯t like you, and Qin Hao doesn¡¯t like you either. Even now, you¡¯ll be abandoned. So, what¡¯s the point of living?¡± Jiang Tongtong¡¯s face was pale. She screamed when she saw Lu Qiuran slowly moving down. ¡°All!¡± Lu Qiuran¡¯s scream echoed throughout the valley. Soon, there were many hurried footsteps. Everyone was woken up by Lu Qiuran¡¯s scream. The production crew members hadn¡¯t even put on their clothes. Everyone was panicking. Jiang Tongtong and Lu Qiuran were already hanging in the air. They could only hang on by grabbing onto the grass and trees at the side. Both of their faces were pale. Jiang Tongtong seemed to have been scared silly, while Lu Qiuran¡¯s face was covered in tears. Mr. and Mrs. Jiang had arrived. When they saw this scene, Mrs. Jiang immediately said nervously,¡± Quick, quick. Save my daughter.¡± The program team was dumbfounded. If they fell, they would most likely lose their lives. They hurriedly shouted,¡± Quick, go get the rope to save them.¡± There was no time to find the rope. The men immediately took off their clothes and tied up their sleeves. Lu Qiuran sobbed.¡± Daddy, Mommy, I¡¯m so scared. We¡¯re going to fall. Boohoo, save me¡­¡± The rope tied to the clothes could not bear the weight of two people at all, but who should he save first? ¡± Save my daughter first,¡± Mother Jiang wailed.¡± Save her first. We finally found her after much difficulty.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you suffering from depression?¡± Mother Jiang red at Jiang Tongtong. Weren¡¯t you unhappy living in my house? Didn¡¯t you abandon everything in the past? However, you still owe the Jiang family for raising you. Do you admit that? Tongtong, you grew up eating the Jiang family¡¯s food. Do you admit that?¡± Jiang Tongtong looked at Mother Jiang. Her throat felt like it was burning. It was so painful that she couldn¡¯t speak. She opened her mouth with difficulty and replied,¡± I admit it.¡± Mother Jiang said coldly,¡± Since you¡¯ve admitted it, you¡¯ll repay the favor. Let Qiurane up first today, and you¡¯ll have nothing to do with the Jiang family anymore. Your life and death are your own business. It has nothing to do with anyone else.¡± The nts on the side had been uprooted. There were not many nts that could be caught by two people. It would take time to pull one up, so the one savedter might fall down before he could be saved. Jiang Tong Tong searched through the crowd. Her gaze fell on Wu Meng. Everyone thought that she should give up. Did her master think the same? Seeing that Jiang Tongtong did not answer but wanted to ask for help, Mother Jiang was so angry that she trembled. She looked at Wu Meng and said,¡± Master Lu, Jiang Tongtong is a stranger to you. 1 think you should know who¡¯s more important to you. Anyway, she¡¯s already depressed. You might not be able to cure her. If you can¡¯t cure her, she will copse one day and seek her own death.¡± Mother Jiang couldn¡¯t care less about anything else. She didn¡¯t care if the words she said were affectionate or hurtful. She just wanted everyone to give up on Jiang Tongtong. Lu Qiuran was beside Jiang Tongtong. She moved her lips and said in a voice that only the two of them could hear,¡± Jiang Tongtong, what¡¯s the point of living? No one loves you, and no one wants you to live. You have no one to rely on and no one to worry about. Once you die, everything will be over.¡± Jiang Tongtong looked at Wu Meng. She did not know why, but she only wanted to hear one sentence from him. Just one sentence was enough. ¡°Let¡¯s save Lu Qiuran first,¡± Wu Cheng said in a deep voice. The rope had been tied up. The production crew didn¡¯t say who to save first, but when the rope was thrown over, it was right beside Lu Qiuran. She grabbed it in surprise and climbed up with all her might. She stomped her feet with all her might until she was bald. After Jiang Tongtong heard Wu Meng¡¯s words, she felt as if she had fallen into endless darkness. She could not see anything and there was no light.. However, a blurry cry of surprise sounded in her ears,¡± Master Lu, don¡¯t go down¡­¡± Chapter 947 - 947: 947-Side Story, Comprehension 48 Chapter 947 - 947: 947-Side Story, Comprehension 48 Trantor: 549690339 Chapter 947-Side Story, Comprehension 48 While the crowd was pulling Lu Qiuran up, Wu Cheng had already stepped down from the side. He didn¡¯t care about how the people were screaming. He ran to Jiang Tong Tong¡¯s left as fast as he could and hugged her waist. The people above hurriedly pulled Lu Qiuran up. Everyone was anxious.¡± Quick, quick. Master Lu can¡¯t hold on for long. Save Jiang Tongtong.¡± Jiang Tongtong was alreadypletely in Wu Xin¡¯s arms. She seemed to be possessed. She had locked herself into another world. She could only hear a little of the sounds outside. Wu Jiu said to Jiang Tongtong with determination,¡± Jiang Tongtong, look at me. I am your master. A master for a day is a father for life. Master will never give up on saving you. You will not die. You will live on. If you die, it will be me who dies.¡± Jiang Tongtong heard it and felt the power of therge hand on her waist. Her tears rolled down her cheeks, and everything became clear. She saw great love in this pair of eyes. ¡°Master,¡± Jiang Tongtong choked. She understood everything now. She was loved by someone. Her death would not end everything. Someone wanted her to live on. Wu Jiu¡¯s expression was gentle.¡± Don¡¯t be afraid. What you owe has beenpletely repaid. Remember this moment. From now on, you have nothing to do with the Jiang family. Your surname ¡®Jiang¡¯ is just your Jiang Tongtong¡¯s Jiang. You are just yourself.¡± Jiang Tong Tong nodded. ¡°Ah!¡± Lu Qiuran seemed to have tripped. A round rock rolled down and hit Wu Meng. Wu Cheng withdrew his hand in pain. ¡°All!¡± Everyone screamed in fear. With Jiang Tongtong in his arms, Wu Jiu fell rapidly. He had a smile on his face as his bodynded on a stone step. If he continued to descend, he would reach a cliff. Jiang Tongtong¡¯s face was covered in tears. She was not injured at all because Wu Chi was beneath her. ¡°Help! Help!¡± Jiang Tong Tong shouted. The cry for help was heard and the people above quickly heard it. The two of them were fine, so the program team immediately started the rescue. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯ll be fine.¡± Wu Ren smiled at Jiang Tongtong. The people on top panicked and tried to rescue them. A drone quickly flew down and saw the two of them fall on a protruding rock. Below them was a cliff that was several feet high. Jiang Tongtong was not injured, but Wu Jiu¡¯s head seemed to be injured and blood was flowing out. The director shouted at Jiang Tongtong through the drone.¡± Jiang Tongtong, don¡¯t move. The production team has already thought of a way to rescue her.¡± Jiang Tongtong cried and nodded. She leaned against Wu Jiu¡¯s chest and trembled non-stop. ¡± Master, please don¡¯t sleep. I¡¯ll be a homeless person in the future. I¡¯lle to Qingshan Temple to be yourpanion and learn your medical skills. If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll call you Dad, okay?¡± ¡°As long as you¡¯re around, I won¡¯t get sick again. I¡¯m really happy to raise a dog with you, recite scriptures, and learn how to identify pharmacology.¡± Jiang Tongtong¡¯s face was covered in tears. Wu Meng was her salvation. She hadpletely broken free from her restraints. ¡°Alright.¡± Wu Cheng smiled slightly. Jiang Tongtong¡¯s tears flowed non-stop. Wu Jiu smiled. At this moment, this body felt extremely gratified and happy. The original body¡¯s wish had been fulfilled, and father and daughter had reunited. Soon, a drone arrived. The program team was terrified. It was a well-trained soldier who had brought advanced tools. The aura emitted from their bodies made people subconsciously afraid to approach. The leader¡¯s eyes were as sharp as an eagle¡¯s. He made a gesture and his men immediately went to save them. Meanwhile, he walked towards Father Jiang and Mother Jiang. Mr. and Mrs. Jiang were hugging Lu Qiuran andforting her. In their opinion, their daughter was still the best. Jiang Tongtong was useless now. As for the old monk, they saw from the drone that his head was down. He must have been injured and might not be able to survive. If he couldn¡¯t live, then he had no value. Who cared if he lived or died? The man was dressed in a camouge military uniform. His facial features were painted with oil paint, giving off an unapproachable feeling. His gaze was too sharp, and even Father Jiang and Mother Jiang were a little afraid. Father Jiang stood up and forced a smile.¡± Little brother, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Are you a fan of our daughter?¡± Lu Qiuran was a celebrity, so it was inevitable that she had fans. However, these fans were too fierce. Yang Zhi grabbed Lu Qiuran.¡± Lu Qiuran,¡± he said.¡± You¡¯ve plotted to murder someone. You have toe with us.¡± Lu Qiuran was initially rather happy. Such a powerful man might be her fan. He was walking towards her with such an imposing manner that her face turned red and her heart raced. She didn¡¯t expect him to want to grab her the moment he opened his mouth. Lu Qiuran was a little flustered by the usation. However, she denied it.¡± What are you talking about? 1 don¡¯t understand.¡± Yang Zhi narrowed his eyes and said coldly,¡± You might not know this, but your actions were broadcasted live. Although not many people saw it, the evidence is conclusive. Do you think you can escape?¡± Lu Qiuran¡¯s face turned pale when she heard Yang Zhi mention a live broadcast. She couldn¡¯t help but panic.¡± What live broadcast? How can there be a live broadcast?¡± Yang Zhi looked at Lu Qiuran with a cold expression. Who would have thought that an ordinary girl would be so vicious? If the camera hadn¡¯t captured her, who would have known that she would want to kill someone? She would have even included herself in the plot. Yang Zhi pointed at the mountain opposite him.¡± There¡¯s a camera over there. It was set up by your program team. It¡¯s probably used for a live broadcast to capture a long shot, but it also captured the process of youmitting the crime.¡± Lu Qiuran¡¯s body went limp. She felt her mind go nk. How was this possible? She took out her phone with a trembling hand. There was a live broadcast room that was open. She went in and saw that it was still in the long view. However, everyone was crazily scolding her for being vicious. She opened her Weibo with a trembling voice. Her fans were dropping like crazy, and thements scolding her were increasing under the Weibo that had been updated. Lu Qiuran hugged her head and threw her phone aside. She hugged her knees tightly and shook her head.¡± This isn¡¯t real. This isn¡¯t real.¡± She clearly wanted to push Jiang Tongtong into hell so that she could fly higher and higher in the future. But why did this happen? The one who went to hell was herself. Why did it be like this? Why did it be like this? Yang Zhi¡¯s eyes were cold. He pulled Lu Qiuran away. Lu Qiuran struggled frantically, punching and kicking Yang Zhi.¡± Ah! Let go of me! Help!¡± Yang Zhi was very impatient. He quickly subdued Lu Qiuran and tied her up. They were elite special forces soldiers. Using the best climbing ropes, they quickly rescued Wu Jiu and Jiang Tongtong. They were carried onto stretchers and sent to the hospital immediately. Jiang Tongtong was also sent for a checkup. Lu Qiuran had been captured along the way. The program team¡¯s people were still in a daze. They only came back to their senses when they saw the helicopter leave. The rescue had arrived so quickly. Someone had probably seen it from the live broadcast room. Someone from above valued Wu Chen, so they had rushed over to save him so quickly.. Chapter 948 - 948-Side Story, Comprehension 49 Chapter 948:-Side Story, Comprehension 49 Trantor: 549690339 Chapter 948-Side Story, Comprehension 49 But who started the live broadcast? The director was about to go crazy. It¡¯s finally going to be red, but now it¡¯s going to be cold.¡± With such a big incident happening on his show, it was hard to say if his show could still be broadcast normally. Moreover, would anyone still watch such a big thing happen? The guests also came to their senses one after another. They turned on their phones to take a look. When they found out the truth, everyone felt terrified. How could someone like Lu Qiuran exist in this world? She killed someone, how could she say it so righteously? She was simply a devil. There were also people who said that Jiang Tongtong should not have gone to pick those herbs. If she wanted to me someone, it was all her fault. She had to do such a dangerous thing. If she had not gone to pick the herbs, everything would have been fine. Now that such a big thing had happened, it had a huge impact on everyone. As soon as these words were said, they were naturally retorted by manyizens. If Lu Qiuran hadn¡¯t wanted to kill someone, Jiang Tongtong wouldn¡¯t have been in danger. Besides, this was how it was like to pick herbs. If Jiang Tongtong really fell to her death while picking herbs, she could only me herself. Lu Qiuran had almost killed her now. If you haven¡¯t studied, go back and study more. Don¡¯t embarrass your parents by spouting nonsense online! How could Jiang Tongtong be med for this? The theory that the victim was guilty was too disgusting. She was speechless. Looking at the controversy, all the guests did not know what to do. Mu Xue and the others subconsciously distanced themselves from Father and Mother Jiang. Wang Zixiao and the others had all been treated by Wu Meng, so they gathered together and shouted to the production team,¡± Let¡¯s go to the hospital quickly. Master Lu will definitely recover.¡± Everyone began to pack their luggage in a hurry. Father and Mother Jiang were also in a sorry state, but they quickly recovered and began to prepare for the follow-up work. The production team was the first to issue an apology and rification. First of all, he had to make it clear that this was Lu Qiuran¡¯s personal behavior. The production team was unaware of it as well. They sympathized with Jiang Tongtong¡¯s plight and were worried about Wu Meng¡¯s physical condition. They expressed that they would announce the news as soon as they had the news, so that everyone could rest assured. Everyone returned to the city. The moment Lu Qiuran got off the ne, she was sent to the police station. Wu Jiu and Jiang Tongtong went to the hospital. Jiang Tongtong was fine and only had a few scratches on her body, but Wu Jiu needed surgery. The doctors entered the operating theater one by one. A lot of blood was sent in, and soon, the situation became urgent. ¡± Who, who has type O blood? The patient needs a blood transfusion. Is there anyone with type 0 blood?¡± The nurse who ran out had blood on her hands as she shouted anxiously. The patients waiting outside looked at each other, but no one stood up. ¡°Yes, 1 am.¡± Jiang Tongtong stood up almost instantly. The nurse pulled Jiang Tongtong to the operating room and said,¡± That¡¯s great. This old man¡¯s blood type is quite special. It¡¯s good that he can save people, but it¡¯s difficult to give him a blood transfusion. What¡¯s your rtionship with this old man? I think you came together, right? Are you father and daughter?¡± Jiang Tongtong was d that her blood type could be saved. She wiped her tears and said nothing. The nurse thought that she was too worried andforted her.¡± Don¡¯t worry. Your father just lost too much blood. Coincidentally, our hospital¡¯s blood bank has this kind of blood. But with you, he¡¯ll be fine. Your father will definitely be able to get through it safely.¡± After Jiang Tongtong was disinfected, she put on a protective suit and entered the operating room. The nurse immediately injected her with an injection. The blood was sucked away and injected into a blood bag, which was then injected into Wu Xin¡¯s body through the other end. Everyone heaved a sigh of relief when there was no reaction. There was arge wound at the back of Wu Meng¡¯s head. His skull was slightly shattered, and there was blood stasis in his skull. Fortunately, it was all cleared. After the surgery, his condition was stable. Jiang Tongtong¡¯s face was a little pale. She waited outside as she watched Wu Cheng being pushed into the intensive care unit. ¡± Your master¡¯s condition has stabilized. You¡¯ve lost a lot of blood, so you need to take care of yourself.¡± Yang Zhi had been ordered to save him. The acupuncture method that Wu Meng had shown in the live broadcast room had already attracted the attention of the higher-ups. A few old academicians wanted to exchange and learn from Wu Meng. Some acupuncture techniques had already been lost. Even if others said that it was fake, the higher-ups would not believe it until it was verified. Lu Qiuran¡¯s methods were vile, so she naturally had to be arrested. The higher-ups already understood Wu Xin¡¯s situation clearly. Naturally, they would help investigate his missing daughter. Although the news had not been confirmed, the possibility of Jiang Tongtong being involved was very high. After interrogating many human traffickers, only a few girls were identified. Jiang Tongtong was one of them. The next step was topare their genes. Seeing that Jiang Tongtong was ignoring him, Yang Zhi continued,¡± You have the same blood type as Master Lu. You can¡¯t find your biological parents either. Actually, you can do a paternity test with Master Lu. You don¡¯t know this, but many people watching the live broadcast said that you two look very simr. They say that you have a family face.¡± ¡°Is there such a coincidence?¡± Jiang Tong Tong seemed to be moved by this sentence and looked at Yang Zhi. Looking at Jiang Tongtong¡¯s hopeful eyes, Yang Zhi felt as if he had been electrocuted. His expression was cold as he said coldly,¡± I don¡¯t know, but anything is possible.¡± Jiang Tongtong¡¯s expression was a little gloomy. She lowered her eyes.¡± I don¡¯t dare to hope. I¡¯m already very lucky to have met Master. 1 can already call him Dad now.¡± Yang Zhi said,¡± The higher-ups value Master Lu very much. They are also looking for his biological daughter. In the end, they found a few pieces of information. You are one of them. Whether you go now or not, it won¡¯t be long before the higher-upse to collect your blood forparison.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Jiang Tong Tong looked at Yang Zhi with disbelief and excitement. Yang Zhi regretted revealing the information, but he had already said it. Looking at Jiang Tongtong¡¯s eyes that seemed to be shining, he nodded.¡± It¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Jiang Tongtong smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone.¡± Yang Zhi rubbed his head indifferently. ¡°I know. 1 won¡¯t tell anyone.¡± Jiang Tong Tong nodded. Her quick-witted appearance was actually quite cute. However, herplexion was a little pale. She was frightened and had lost a lot of blood. Yang Zhi said calmly,¡± Let¡¯s go out for a meal. You can only take good care of her after you¡¯re full.¡± Jiang Tong Tong was relieved. She was going to eat, but Yang Zhi was going too? She looked at Yang Zhi and found it hard to reject him. However, she still asked,¡±Are you going too?¡± Aren¡¯t you busy?¡± Jiang Tong Tong felt that Yang Zhi was here to save her. He looked especially intimidating, so his identity should not be ordinary. Did he not need to go back and report? Yang Zhi raised his eyebrows.¡± My job now is to protect Master Lu until he wakes up. You¡¯re also an important person, so taking you out for a meal or something is considered part of my job.¡± ¡°Alright then.¡± Jiang Tongtong nodded.. Chapter 949 - 949-Side Story, Comprehension 50 Chapter 949:-Side Story, Comprehension 50 Trantor: 549690339 Chapter 949-Side Story, Comprehension 50 Jiang Tong Tong and Yang Zhi went out together. There were still two people guarding outside. Yang Zhi instructed,¡± Watch carefully. Don¡¯t let unrted people enter.¡± ¡°Boss, don¡¯t worry. I promise toplete the mission.¡± The two soldiers said in unison. Both of them were looking at Jiang Tongtong. Jiang Tongtong lowered her head. She was not used to it and just wanted to leave quickly. Fortunately, Yang Zhi did not talk too much to his subordinates. The two of them left the hospital with a distance between them. Yang Zhi looked at Jiang Tongtong, who was obviously distancing herself from him, and couldn¡¯t help but think that she was indeed the same inside and outside the livestream. She was shy and didn¡¯t like to interact too much with unfamiliar people. The two of them walked on the road. There was a certain distance between them. Yang Zhi looked at a restaurant and said to Jiang Tongtong,¡± Let¡¯s go to this one.¡± Jiang Tong Tong nodded. She didn¡¯t have any requirements for what to eat. She just wanted to eat her fill. When the waiter brought the menu over, Jiang Tongtong looked at the menu and ordered. After ordering two dishes, she handed it to Yang Zhi.¡± I¡¯ve ordered. You can order.¡± Yang Zhi took a look. Tomato eggs and shredded potatoes were not nutritious enough. He frowned and put a tick on the pot of chicken soup. Two servings of Dongpo pork and one braised pork ribs. That would do. Yang Zhi paid the bill while he was at it. Jiang Tongtong blushed. I¡¯ll transfer half to you.¡± Jiang Tong Tong was not used to eating with Yang Zhi. His presence was too strong, and she did not want him to treat her. Yang Zhi smiled lightly.¡± You don¡¯t have to be so polite. Just treat it as my job. Besides, when Master Lu wakes up, I have something to ask of you. If you¡¯re ufortable, just treat it as me setting up the game in advance. 1 hope you can help me talk to him.¡± Jiang Tongtong felt even more embarrassed. When the dishes were served, Jiang Tongtong looked at Yang Zhi in a daze. Could he finish all that meat? Yang Zhi scooped some rice for Jiang Tongtong.¡± Eat. You lost so much blood. You need to replenish it. Don¡¯t fall sick again when Master Lu wakes up.¡± A piece of Dongpo Pork was ced in Jiang Tongtong¡¯s bowl. The fragrant sauce made people drool. Yang Zhi was already eating the meat in big mouthfuls. Jiang Tongtong also started eating. She was a little conservative, but the braised pork ribs and Dongpo pork immediately went back into her bowl after she finished eating. No matter how delicious it was, Jiang Tongtong couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She finally finished it with much difficulty. She quickly opened the bowl and said in a soft tone,¡± No, 1 don¡¯t want it anymore.¡± Yang Zhi paused for a moment, then smiled and ate it himself. Jiang Tongtong heaved a sigh of relief and drank two bowls of soup. ¡°Are you full?¡± Yang Zhi asked her. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m full.¡± Jiang Tongtong nodded. There were still some leftovers, but Yang Zhi finished them very quickly. Jiang Tongtong was dumbfounded. He really could eat. Then, he wiped the corner of his mouth with a napkin. Yang Zhi said,¡± Let¡¯s go back to the hospital. I¡¯ll be here during this period of time. We should have more meals together.¡± Jiang Tongtong felt a little strange. She was so full that she almost cried. It was fine if it was just one meal, but if there were many¡­ Jiang Tongtong took a deep breath. Next time, she would pick up her own food. When they returned to the hospital, the production team was also waiting in the corridor outside. When they saw Jiang Tongtong return, they went up to her and asked with concern,¡± Tongtong, are you okay? Is Master Lu okay?¡± ¡± I¡¯m fine.¡± Jiang Tong Tong nodded and said to everyone,¡± A^aster has undergone surgery. He¡¯s out of danger now.¡± Mu Xue and the others were very happy.¡± That¡¯s great. We knew it. A person like Master Lu must be blessed.¡± Mr. and Mrs. Jiang squeezed over. Mrs. Jiang pulled Jiang Tongtong to the side and said,¡± Tongtong, you have to exin to the police. Your sister didn¡¯t do it on purpose. You¡¯ll forgive her, right?¡± Father Jiang smiled gently.¡± Tongtong, we¡¯re all family. Daddy and Mommy love you too. Your sister isn¡¯t a bad person. It¡¯s just that she grew up in a bad environment, which made her jealous of you.¡± Jiang Tongtong pulled her hand back. She looked at her parents coldly as if they were strangers.¡± AAr. and Mrs. Jiang, we don¡¯t have the final say whether Lu Qiuran is doing this on purpose. 1 believe the court will give us a fair and just answer.¡± Jiang Tong Tong turned around and left. She returned to Mu Xue and the others and said gently,¡± Thank you for your concern for my master. He needs to rest now. When he wakes up, 1 will tell him.¡± Mu Xue and the others nodded. Indeed, it was not suitable for so many people to surround the hospital. Therefore, they said a few words and left. Jiang Tongtong was sitting on a chair in the corridor. She definitely wouldn¡¯t leave. Mother Jiang and Father Jiang had not left yet. Jiang Tongtong did not even look at them. Father Jiang frowned and seemed very unhappy, but he still wanted to pull Mother Jiang away. Mother Jiang red at Jiang Tongtong and scolded,¡± If anything happens to my daughter, Jiang Tongtong, 1 won¡¯t let you off. If 1 had known that you were such an ingrate, we wouldn¡¯t have adopted you in the first ce!¡± ¡± It¡¯s my honor to be adopted by you guys,¡± Jiang Tongtong looked at Mother Jiang.¡± I¡¯m also very lucky.¡± But obviously, she wasn¡¯t so lucky. Father Jiang frowned and pulled Mother Jiang out. Jiang Tongtong retracted her gaze and looked at the door of the ward. Right now, she could only stand guard outside. If she had not been adopted by the Jiang family, she would not have met Wu Meng and naturally would not have brought disaster to him. Yang Zhi walked over to Jiang Tongtong and sat down. ¡°Is there anything 1 can help you with?¡± ¡°Will Lu Qiuran be sentenced?¡± Jiang Tongtong asked Yang Zhi. Yang Zhi nodded.¡± If the evidence is conclusive, she will. If she can get your understanding and is serious about admitting her mistake, she will be given a lighter sentence.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t forgive you.¡± Jiang Tongtong clenched her fists. She had never thought of fighting with Lu Qiuran, but Lu Qiuran wanted her dead. What was her heart made of? She clearly knew that Lu Qiuran was her adoptive father who had raised her, yet she still kicked a rock at him. She had done it on purpose, so why should she forgive her? ¡°Good girl, I believe that Master Lu would like to see you like this.¡± Yang Zhi chuckled. Jiang Tongtong was a little embarrassed, but it was impossible for her to forgive him. When Father and Mother Jiang asked her to give up, they should have cut ties. In the future, she would have nothing to do with the Jiang family. She would never forgive Lu Qiuran¡¯s intentional murder. Such a big thing had happened. The poprity of ¡®I Love My Family¡¯ hadpletely risen, but it was Lu Qiuran who had brought it up. The director was extremely anxious. However, Lu Qiuran¡¯s murder and live broadcast were only coincidences. The result of his investigation was that the live broadcast room of a production team had forgotten to closest night and had recorded everything. When the incident broke out, the director observed for the entire morning and realized that theizens were all discussing Lu Qiuran¡¯s family. They said that genes could be inherited and dug out many of the Jiang Corporation¡¯s shady operations. However, on the surface, they were charity tycoons. People said that this family was made from the same mold. Lu Qiuran was indeed premeditated. ording to the analysis of the people, her killing intent towards Jiang Tongtong had been there for a long time. Snatching her parents or boyfriend was a small matter, but that wasn¡¯t enough. Lu Qiuran wanted Jiang Tongtong dead.. Chapter 950 - 950-Side Story, Comprehension 51 Chapter 950:-Side Story, Comprehension 51 Trantor: 549690339 Chapter 950-Side Story, Comprehension 51 When people looked at Jiang Tongtong¡¯s depression, they realized that Lu Qiuran had been provoking Jiang Tongtong. However, Jiang Tongtong was about to be cured. Lu Qiuran was unwilling to ept this, so she decided to be ruthless. However, coincidentally, she was captured on camera and was even being broadcast live. Everyone felt extremely terrified when they thought about it. They sympathized with Jiang Tongtong and felt lucky for her. If she hadn¡¯t met Wu Meng, Jiang Tongtong¡¯s ending would probably have been to be so agitated that her heart would have turned to ashes. She would have no thoughts of survival in her heart andmitted suicide. Almost 100% of them would end upmitting suicide. When they copsed from depression and could not take it anymore, they would choose to leave this world. That was thest message they left to the world. It was precisely because people thought of this that they felt that Lu Qiuran was extremely terrifying. How could a 22-year-old girl have such terrifying thoughts? Just thinking about it was too terrifying. The poprity that usually passed in a few dayssted for a week. Even if Mr. and Mrs. Jiang took money to remove the trending searches, they could not do anything. Wu Xin woke up five dayster in a normal ward. The show had already ended, but when they knew that Wu Xin had woken up, everyone still came to see him. After the director had agreed, he recorded this final clip for broadcast in the final episode of the show. Wu Jiu had a kind expression. He took everyone¡¯s pulse and instructed them to use diet therapy to nourish their bodies. Wang Zixiao, Chu Nan, and Sui Yuan were special patients. It was hard to say if Sui Yuan¡¯s illness would recover in a short period of time, but he was still taking the medicine. Wang Zixiao was also much better. His old injuries were almost healed, and he didn¡¯t even need to undergo surgery. He also needed to take care of his body through diet therapy. It was the same for Mu Xue. ¡°I¡¯m fine now,¡± Wu Chi replied with a smile. ¡°Master Lu, thank you.¡± Chu Nan heaved a sigh of relief and grabbed Wu Meng¡¯s hand to express his gratitude. ¡°Master Lu, can we stille and find you in the future?¡± Mu Xue¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°Qingshan Monastery is a temple that burns incense and worships Buddha. I think you cane anytime,¡± Wu Cheng said with a smile. There was no live broadcast. The cameraman recorded thest scene. Everyone leaned against the hospital bed and took a photo with Wu Meng. People exchanged their contact information, hoping to be friends in the future. Mu Xue asked for Jiang Tong Tong¡¯s WeChat. Before she left, she gave Jiang Tong Tong a gesture of encouragement. Her sweet smile warmed Jiang Tong Tong¡¯s heart. She smiled slightly and waved goodbye to them. Wu Cheng was getting better day by day and was about to be discharged. The results of Jiang Tongtong¡¯s blood test were also out. Yang Zhi apanied her to get it. Wu Meng had already agreed to ept a group of doctors who loved Chinese medicine to teach acupuncture and pass on the ancient heritage. Therefore, the country valued him very much, so Yang Zhi was temporarily protecting him. After receiving the results, Jiang Tongtong did not dare to open it. She sat outside and did not move. ¡°How about 1 open it for you and tell you the result?¡± Yang Zhi smiled. After spending some time with him, Jiang Tongtong no longer treated him as rigidly as she did before. Hearing Yang Zhi¡¯s words, Jiang Tongtong seemed to be conflicted. In the end, she seemed to have made up her mind. She looked at Yang Zhi and asked,¡± Can I?¡± Yang Zhiughed.¡± I¡¯m just joking. It¡¯s better for you to open it yourself.¡± He already knew the result. When he knew the result, he just wanted to sigh. Fate was so wonderful. The most impossible result was the real result. Therefore, God had already arranged it for him. Jiang Tongtong took a deep breath and opened the box to take a look. When she saw that the biological rtionship between the two was father and daughter, she rubbed her eyes in disbelief. Finally, she looked at Yang Zhi and was at a loss. How can Master be my biological father?¡± As she spoke, Jiang Tongtong¡¯s tears fell inrge drops. She was happy and excited, but she didn¡¯t dare to believe that this was true. She looked at Yang Zhi and took a deep breath. She wanted to open her mouth, but she couldn¡¯t say anything. ¡± It seems like the heavens have already arranged for this.¡± Yang Zhiughed heartily.¡± After being separated for more than 20 years, they sent you back to Master Lu.¡± Jiang Tong Tong raised her head, but her tears could not stop flowing. Yang Zhi continued,¡± You were actually taken away by human traffickers. At that time, Master Lu couldn¡¯t catch up with you. Later on, he looked for you for several years before he finally became a monk. As for you, you fell seriously ill in the hands of human traffickers, so you were abandoned and eventually sent to an orphanage.¡± Jiang Tong Tong cried. This joy came too suddenly, and she couldn¡¯t believe it. As she cried, she looked at the appraisal a few more times. Yang Zhi stretched out his hand and patted Jiang Tong Tong¡¯s back.¡± Don¡¯t cry. Master Lu is going to be discharged soon. Go and tell him the good news.¡± ¡°What if Master doesn¡¯t like me anymore?¡± Jiang Tongtong pursed her lips. This was too sudden. No matter how he thought about it, it felt impossible, but it really happened. Yang Zhiughed.¡± A person who is willing to save you, even if he doesn¡¯t care about his life, he would still treat you as his daughter. This test is just the icing on the cake. Master Lu¡¯s wish for many years has been fulfilled. There will be no more regrets in the future.¡± Jiang Tongtong sniffled and wiped her tears. She walked into the ward nervously with the results. ¡± What¡¯s wrong?¡± Wu Cheng was eating fruits. He saw Jiang Tongtong crying and asked with concern,¡± What¡¯s wrong?¡± What happened?¡± Jiang Tongtong handed the test results over. She lowered her head, and tears fell on the tips of her shoes. She sobbed and said,¡± Master, 1 did a test with you. It said that I was the one you lost¡­¡± My biological daughter.¡± Wu Xin looked at the appraisal and felt a deep sense of joy. His tear nds started to produce tears uncontrobly. His voice was hoarse.¡± Come here.¡± Jiang Tongtong walked over and squatted in front of the bed. Wu Xin caressed Jiang Tongtong¡¯s head, his hands trembling slightly.¡± When 1 first saw you, 1 felt as if I had seen you somewhere before. You¡¯re different from them. 1 knew that you were sick, and my heart ached for you. 1 tried my best to cure you. 1 always felt that it was fate, so I wanted to see you more. 1 didn¡¯t know why before, but now I understand. It¡¯s because we¡¯re connected by blood.¡± ¡± Somehow, even if 1 didn¡¯t know that you were my child, 1 would still have a strange feeling. I hope that you¡¯re well and happy. Tongtong, it¡¯s been more than twenty-four years. You¡¯ve finally returned to your father¡¯s side. You¡¯re home.¡± Jiang Tongtong waspletely speechless. She looked at Wu Meng with tears streaming down her face and her vision blurring. She could feel a warm hand wiping his tears and telling her not to cry and to go home. Jiang Tong Tong cried for a long time until she even burped. In the end, she gradually calmed down. After the father and daughter reunited, the smile on Jiang Tong Tong¡¯s face never stopped. Wu Jiu was also smiling. However, when he saw Yang Zhi, he would be a little serious.. A pig who wanted to eat cabbage! Chapter 951 - 951-Side Story, Comprehension 52 Chapter 951:-Side Story, Comprehension 52 Trantor: 549690339 Chapter 951-Side Story, Comprehension 52 After Wu Cheng was discharged from the hospital, he taught Jiang Tongtong and a group of people who were almost the same age as him. He took out a precious ancient book with yellowed pages. The acupuncture method recorded in it was a treasure that could not be replicated. Lu Qiuran¡¯s murder case was about to start. Father and Mother Jiang had already announced that they were severing ties with Jiang Tongtong. They had spread a lot of unnecessary dirt on the Inte, hoping to use this to suppress Jiang Tongtong in exchange for a letter of forgiveness from her, hoping that she would forgive Lu Qiuran for what she had done. However, Jiang Tongtong was unmoved. She did not even see anyone. She was now focused on learning and did not think about anything else. She wished she could have a clone technique for the knowledge that Wu Meng had taught her. She was like a sponge ced in water, doing her best to absorb the water from the ocean of knowledge. Not to mention her, even a group of doctors who were old enough to be her father would be the same. They would want to turn one day into two days. During the two days of the court session, everyone finally had the time to rest. It was as if the vige had just connected to the Inte. They could not tolerate Jiang Tongtong being ndered. They were in the same ssroom. They were old and tired. They could still have hot food to eat because of the youngdy¡¯s youthful stamina. Such a good girl, he wanted to kidnap her home to be his wife. When people were discussing Jiang Tongtong¡¯s deeds, many celebrities from various ces spoke up to support her. Jiang Tongtong was on the trending searches. He became the object of envy for countless people. What Jiang Tongtong didn¡¯t know was that she had followed Wu Jiu into the court. Her parents were a little haggard. They had been worried sick about Lu Qiuran. They looked at Jiang Tongtong and Wu Jiu with hatred in their eyes. They hated them for being too cold and heartless. They weren¡¯t dead, so why couldn¡¯t they forgive them? Lu Qiuran was brought out. She looked haggard. When she saw Jiang Tongtong and Wu Jiu, she had the same reaction as her parents. Hatred flowed out of her, but it disappeared in an instant. She started crying and begged,¡± Daddy, Sis, it¡¯s all my fault for being blinded. 1 know I was wrong. Please forgive me.¡± ¡°Dad, you raised me since 1 was young. When 1 was sick, you risked your life several times to pick herbs to save me. Have you forgotten all these?¡± ¡°I was insensible in the past, but now 1 know I was wrong. I know it¡¯s all my fault for being too petty. I¡¯ll definitely change. Dad, can you forgive me and give me a chance to turn over a new leaf? Let me atone for my sins, okay?¡± Lu Qiuran was crying her eyes out. She knew that it was difficult for her to turn things around. However, as long as she didn¡¯t go to jail, she could go abroad. After a few years of silence, who would remember these things? Therefore, the most important thing now was that she could not go to jail. She had to ask for a letter of forgiveness and a lighter punishment. Then, her biological parents would bail her out. No matter how much hatred he had in his heart, he had to suppress it. After Lu Qiuran was done pleading with Wu Niao, she turned to Jiang Tongtong and begged her in tears.¡± Sister, I know that whatever I say is wrong. It¡¯s all my fault for being too petty. But Dad and Mom have raised you up. Please spare me this time. Give me a chance to atone for my sins and give me a chance to be filial to Dad and Mom, okay?¡± ¡°As long as you can forgive me, I¡¯ll do anything you want.¡± Lu Qiuran cried so hard that she almost fainted. Mr. and Mrs. Jiang were anxious and heartbroken. Mrs. Jiang looked at Jiang Tongtong with hostility in her eyes and her tone was full of me.¡± What do you want? Is it so difficult for you to forgive me?¡± Everyone says that the human heart is made of flesh. I think your heart is made of stone.¡± Jiang Tongtong frowned. Before she could say anything, Wu Jiu tugged at her. Wu Jiu looked at Mother Jiang and said,¡± Madam Jiang, you make it sound so easy. I raised Lu Qiuran and almost lost my life picking herbs for her several times. But how did she repay me? She knew that 1 wouldn¡¯t be able to survive if she kicked a rock down, but she still did it. Why should I forgive such a heartless thing?¡± ¡°She¡¯s already 22 years old. She should know the consequences of whatever she does. Now, she¡¯s just paying the corresponding price for her actions. Why do you think it¡¯s unfair? I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know yet. Jiang Tongtong is my lost biological daughter. Do you know what Lu Qiuran¡¯s murder means to us?¡± ¡± Just because we are narrow-minded and can¡¯t tolerate others, we almost couldn¡¯t recognize each other for the rest of our lives. Our family was right in front of us, but we couldn¡¯t recognize them even after they died. Do you understand how painful and regretful this is, Madam Jiang?¡± Wu Jiu looked at Lu Qiuran. She was in disbelief. Wu Jiu¡¯s expression was cold. He asked,¡± You took my school paperst time and said that you wanted it to be recorded in the police records. Did you really take it to be recorded?¡± Lu Qiuran felt as if her heart had been stabbed. The pain was nothing more than this. She refused to believe that she had heard it. How could she possibly know? She had already burned the results. How did they know about it? Lu Qiuran couldn¡¯t answer Wu Meng¡¯s question. The tears on her face had dried up and she was no longer crying. More urately, after she stopped pretending, there wasn¡¯t a hint of regret in her eyes. Deep hatred appeared in her eyes, as if she knew that it was impossible, so she did not want to pretend anymore. She wished that both father and daughter would die and never be able to recognize each other. However, she couldn¡¯t say why. One of them didn¡¯t have a deep rtionship with her, and the other had raised her personally. No matter what, she shouldn¡¯t have killed anyone, but she did. If there was no deep hatred, he would not tolerate it. Mr. and Mrs. Jiang seemed to want to say something, but they didn¡¯t know what to say. The verdict was handed down very quickly. Because she didn¡¯t get any forgiveness, Lu Qiuran was eventually sentenced to seven years in prison for the crime of intentional murder. Mother Jiang cursed Jiang Tongtong. Father Jiang was very stubborn. He wanted to rope Jiang Tongtong in, but Mother Jiang, who had lost her mind, cursed at him. Instinctively, he cut off this possibility. News of Lu Qiuran¡¯s imprisonment spread quickly because it was a public trial. The Jiang Corporation was also affected, and many of their coborations were withdrawn. Father Jiang was in a terrible state and had to run around to find out why. Mother Jiang had hoped to buy Lu Qiuran out with a hefty sum of money. However, even after spending a lot of money to scout the way, it was still impossible. Jiang Tongtong¡¯s life was very peaceful. She only studied Chinese medicine and drew. She never saw her parents again. Jiang Tongtong¡¯s depression had also been cured after her body and mind had been freed. Wu Xin had treated many rich people before. He had brought Jiang Tongtong along and exined in great detail to her about acupuncture. It was so detailed that when one heard it, they would think,¡±I can do it even if it¡¯s so simple.¡± Many wealthy people would naturally repay the kindness they received in silence. In return, they would not cooperate with the Jiang Corporation. Therefore, the Jiang Corporation went bankrupt a yearter.. Chapter 952 - 952-Side Story, Comprehension 53 Chapter 952:-Side Story, Comprehension 53 Trantor: 549690339 Chapter 952-Side Story, Comprehension 53 Father Jiang looked at the empire that he had built up and he seemed to have aged by more than ten years. When he was forced to move out of the vi, Mother Jiang was stillining non-stop.¡± It¡¯s all that b * tch¡¯s fault. She was raised for nothing. If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have adopted a scourge like her.¡± ¡± Shut up!¡± Father Jiang¡¯s eyes shed with viciousness.¡± Enough! Shut your f * eking mouth!¡± he roared. Mother Jiang was shocked and looked at Father Jiang in a daze. Father Jiang was furious.¡± It¡¯s all your fault. If you didn¡¯t treat Tongtong badly, would Tongtong have ignored us?¡± If you hadn¡¯t always said that biological children are better than adopted daughters, would 1 have given up on Tongtong? Do you know how much honor Tongtong has brought us? ¡°However, Lu Qiuran is the real b * tch. She¡¯s so young and doesn¡¯t learn well. She¡¯s rotten to the core. In order to be famous, she¡¯s slept with countless people. The only reason she saved me by coincidence is to climb into my bed.¡± Mother Jiang was shocked. She opened her mouth and wanted to refute Father Jiang¡¯s words, but she couldn¡¯t say anything. What she didn¡¯t want to admit was the rotten truth. Father Jiang was extremely regretful now. How could a biological daughter who had only been with him for a few monthspare to an obedient adopted daughter who had been carefully nurtured! Although Jiang Tongtong wasn¡¯t her biological daughter, she was obedient. She had been controlled for so many years and was too obedient. But after Lu Qiuran appeared, everything was ruined. The Qin family didn¡¯t care who was getting married. After all, their goal was to marry the Jiang family. However, something happened to the Jiang family, and the Qin family broke off the engagement without hesitation. They did not care about any favors at all. Knowing that everyone was supporting Jiang Tongtong now, Qin Hao also expressed his goodwill on Weibo. Father Jiang sneered. The current Jiang Tongtong was no longer the Jiang Tongtong of the past. The Qin family was nothing. She was a legendary doctor of traditional Chinese medicine who could save people with one injection. She herself was a priceless treasure. Among the many suitors, Qin Hao was nothing. He was just a stinking stone in the toilet pit. Qin Hao was only being nice because he was afraid that the Qin family would end up like the Jiang family. Mother Jiang was shocked by Father Jiang¡¯s roar. Looking at Father Jiang¡¯s angry and sinister expression, she was speechless for a long time. Mr. Jiang was a little annoyed by the way Mrs. Jiang was behaving. He said coldly,¡± Don¡¯t mention Lu Qiuran in front of me in the future. Just pretend that she¡¯s dead. We don¡¯t have this daughter.¡± At the thought of Lu Qiuran, Father Jiang was furious. Because of Lu Qiuran, he had destroyed the foundation that he had worked so hard for for years. It was better for such a daughter to die early. Since she was lost back then, she should be treated as dead. ¡°Gather all the money you have left. Don¡¯t run around for an irrelevant person anymore. She¡¯s not my daughter. She¡¯s my enemy.¡± She was originally rich and had a rich life. Suddenly, she had a biological daughter. She did not know why she had gone crazy and loved her. She felt that she owed her and wanted to make it up to her. Now, she regretted it to death. Looking at Mother Jiang, Father Jiang was also frustrated. However, he had been with her for decades. At this time, there was no one around him that he could rely on. With this old wife around, he could still do many things. ¡± 1 understand.¡± Mother Jiang¡¯s eyes dimmed as if she had epted her fate. Mother Jiang¡¯s heart was bleeding as well after giving up on Lu Qiuran. But now that things were like this, what could he do if he didn¡¯t give up? Mother Jiang also hadints in her heart. In the end, it was because her husband was not capable enough. If he had enough background, he would not have copsed so easily. Looking at the luxurious vi that they used to live in every day, they could no longer enter. Father Jiang called a taxi and moved everything they could into the new house. The couple got into the car. Mother Jiang and Father Jiang looked out the window and the scenery outside the window quickly faded away. Father Jiang gritted his teeth and swore that he would return to this ce one day! Mrs. Jiang was depressed. She was no longer a richdy. She no longer kept in touch with her old friends. She used to drink tea and y mahjong. Now, she was not even qualified to attend the tea party. The tea turned cold when the person left, and it really went all the way to the heart. The new house was a three-bedroom, one-living-room suite. It was only 90 square meters and was too narrow everywhere, making Mr. and Mrs. Jiang feel very depressed. Mr. Jiang wanted to make aeback, so Mrs. Jiang stayed at home to take care of the housework. The house was narrow and not as big as the garden of her vi, but now she lived and ate here. It was too ufortable. Father Jiang was already 50 years old, and he was going to fight in the business world again. Things were different now. Those he once looked down on were all bullying him. Even if he was drunk, he might not be able to work with them. However, he was once an ambitious person. Although it was difficult, it was still much better than ordinary people. However,pared to the past tens of millions or hundreds of millions, these hundreds of thousands were nothing. Mrs. Jiang went to visit Lu Qiuran. Lu Qiuran looked much more haggard. She clung to the door and reached out to grab Mrs. Jiang¡¯s hand tightly.¡± Mom, I¡¯m being bullied. They¡¯re all beating me. Quick, save me.¡± Mrs. Jiang¡¯s heart ached terribly, but she was also helpless. She said to Lu Qiuran,¡± Qiuran, thepany has copsed. It¡¯s very difficult for you now that your father has started his own business. Our lives are not easy. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯lle to visit you often and give you some things.¡± After all, he was her biological son. Mother Jiang felt sorry for him. She could not save him, so she could only visit him often and reunite with his family after he was released from prison. However, Lu Qiuran¡¯s eyes darkened when she heard this. She couldn¡¯t control her ruthlessness.¡± You know that I¡¯m suffering, but you didn¡¯t save me. You don¡¯t love me at all.¡± Mrs. Jiang was stunned when she saw the viciousness in Lu Qiuran¡¯s eyes. From her point of view, Lu Qiuran couldn¡¯t be cruel to her. Her family was already in such a state, yet she still came to visit her. It was already good enough. Lu Qiuran should be grateful. How could she hate her? Lu Qiuran realized that she had gone overboard. She forced out two tears and cried.¡± Mommy, I really can¡¯t make it out of prison. They¡¯re all beating me. I¡¯m your daughter. You and Daddy will definitely find a way to save me. When I¡¯m out, I¡¯ll be filial to you and Daddy.¡± Mrs. Jiang pulled her hand back. She felt that Lu Qiuran was being too selfish. At a time like this, she should understand her family. She shouldn¡¯t have forced others to save her. Mrs. Jiang couldn¡¯t ept the fact that the scene in her mind hadn¡¯t happened. When they were rich, they were mother and daughter. Now that they were down and out, both of them hoped that the other party would only give and not return anything. Mother Jiang felt that she was already being affectionate by visiting Lu Qiuran. However, Lu Qiuran was not grateful and even demanded something from her. This was intolerable. Lu Qiuran hated it too. She had a beautiful life, and the best years of her life were about to be spent in prison. Her family was bankrupt, so she must have some shady businesses. It would be wrong not to save her. When Lu Qiuran saw that Mother Jiang¡¯s expression had turned colder, the tears on her face disappeared. There was only coldness in her eyes. Mother Jiang said coldly,¡± If you hadn¡¯t done something wrong, we wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this. Your father didn¡¯t allow me to visit you in the first ce. Since you don¡¯t want me toe, I won¡¯te anymore. You can change yourself..¡± Chapter 953 - 953-Side Story, Comprehension 54 Chapter 953:-Side Story, Comprehension 54 Trantor: 549690339 Chapter 953-Side Story, Comprehension 54 Mother Jiang stood up and left. Lu Qiuran¡¯s cold expression cracked. She shouted in fear,¡± Mom, I was wrong. Don¡¯t go. Don¡¯t go.¡± Lu Qiuran was truly afraid. Many people had heard about her and hated her. Naturally, they would bully her. In prison, no one was a good person. They bullied each other, and Lu Qiuran gave them a righteous reason to bully each other. Therefore, anyone could p her to vent their anger. No matter how ruthless Lu Qiuran was, she was only one person. Could she defeat a group of people? Initially, Mother Jiang would asionallye to visit and bring some things over. These foreign things would at least make her feel better. If she lost even thisst bit, her life would be even more difficult. Lu Qiuran was afraid when she realized this, but Mother Jiang left without looking back. Initially, she had been a wealthydy and had ended up like this because of Lu Qiuran. She was filled with resentment, but Lu Qiuran was not grateful. This made Mother Jiang very angry. Life was already thrifty now, so why not use the rest of the money to do hair and beauty? In any case, Lu Qiuran wouldn¡¯t be grateful to her even if she sent her to her. What was the point of having a daughter like her? Mother Jiang was extremely regretful. Now, when she thought of Lu Qiuran, she was filled with dissatisfaction. She med Lu Qiuran for the downfall of the Jiang family. The more she thought about it, the more she hated her. When she returned home and looked at the small suite, Mrs. Jiang felt extremely ufortable. This small ce was not even as big as her yard. The bathroom was even bigger than the living room. Now, there was nothing. Moreover, she still had to cook. She thought that she could not afford to hire a nanny, and Father Jiang would not give her much money. In the past, she spent a few million yuan a month, but now she only spent 5,000 yuan a month. What could 5,000 yuan buy? For Mother Jiang, who was used to luxury, it was simply too painful. She had to wash her hands, cook, and do housework. She could not afford expensive skincare products, and she could not afford anything luxurious. Every day was torture. Father Jiang was always drunk and quarreled whenever he came back. He med Mother Jiang for insisting on acknowledging Lu Qiuran. Mother Jiang didn¡¯t dare to talk back and could only secretly wipe her tears away. She quietly wiped away Father Jiang¡¯s vomit and washed everything clean. It had only been a year, but both husband and wife had grown a lot of white hair. Their eyes were filled with vicissitudes of life. ¡°Old Jiang, let¡¯s go find Tongtong,¡± Mother Jiang said in a humble tone. This kind of life was really too sad. He couldn¡¯t live on at all. He wasn¡¯t happy at all. Daily necessities were an invisible burden that pressed down on the two of them. ¡°Do you think we can still see Tongtong now?¡± Father Jiang¡¯s eyes were cold and filled with hatred. It¡¯s all because of that beast you gave birth to. It cut off the path that could have reached the heavens in one step.¡± Mother Jiang¡¯s eyes were filled with despair and pain. Now that she thought of Lu Qiuran, her heart no longer ached. Instead, it was filled with endless hatred. Father Jiang seemed to be deliberately torturing Mother Jiang. He said coldly,¡± It¡¯s the bald monk that you all look down on. He¡¯s already a national treasure now. What he knows is rare even in the country. Do you know what kind of people his students are? The funny thing is that the old monk doesn¡¯t even put our Jiang family in his eyes. Those people who admire him came to get rid of our Jiang family on their own.¡± ¡± It¡¯s all because of you. You should have died a long time ago. If it weren¡¯t for her, our Jiang family wouldn¡¯t have fallen to this state even if we couldn¡¯t rise. We should have been closer by blood, but you destroyed us. It¡¯s all your fault.¡± Father Jiang gnashed his teeth in hatred. He had always wanted to curry favor with others, but Mother Jiang and Lu Qiuran had left him with no choice. Mother Jiang looked numb and didn¡¯t dare to retort. Now that she thought about it, she regretted it too. In the past, she could buy whatever she wanted. Now, she had to be stingy with 5,000 yuan to buy groceries. She was worse off than her nanny in the past. It was easy to go from frugality to extravagance, but it was difficult to go from extravagance to frugality because he was unwilling to ept it in his heart. He would never be able to live a good life. They could not even see Jiang Tongtong now. Qingshan Monastery had long changed abbot and had many monks. It was very prosperous. However, a true master was not someone who could be seen whenever he wanted to. Looking at Mother Jiang¡¯s despairing expression, Father Jiang continued to stab her mercilessly.¡± What¡¯s the use of regretting now? Have you forgotten what happened in the mountains? Have you forgotten what you said about asking her to repay your kindness with her life? Do you think that Jiang Tongtong is still the same Jiang Tongtong that you can control? She used to learn it, but she doesn¡¯t want it anymore. We¡¯re nothing!¡± The most painful thing was that Jiang Tongtong hadpletely abandoned all the skills she had learned. Mother Jiang covered her face and sobbed in pain. Father Jiang sneered coldly. Not only did the show ¡®I Love My Family¡¯ not disappear, but it became popr instead. When it was broadcast, many people were watching Wu Jiu and Jiang Tongtong. Everyone apuded the final ending. Now, I Love My Family was already preparing for its third season. Wang Zixiao and the others were also invited as guests. Jiang Tongtong rejected the invitation. She was busy. It had been two years since the incident. Many people had already forgotten about it, but Jiang Tongtong would never forget it. She had learned acupuncture from Wu Meng and performed acupuncture on many important figures. Painting had also be one of her interests. People liked Jiang Tongtong living in the courtyard. After all, who wouldn¡¯t like such a girl? The autumn sun was warm. Wu Jiu was sitting in a wheelchair and basking in the sun. The little old man beside him was his chess friend during this period of time. Wu Jiu had saved his life, so it was quite a good time for the two of them to y chess together. The little old man drank his tea and said with a smile,¡± Brother, our rtionship is so tight. Anyway, you don¡¯t have many days left to live. Why don¡¯t we just arrange your daughter¡¯s marriage by the parents ¡®orders?¡± I have a grandson. He¡¯s three years younger than Tongtong, but isn¡¯t it said that a woman carries gold bricks when she¡¯s older? If this marriage is sessful, it¡¯ll be a match made in heaven!¡± ¡°It¡¯s already a new era. Who¡¯s still thinking about feudalism?¡± Wu Cheng raised his eyelids. The little old man harrumphed.¡± I say, little brother, you have to be careful. That brat always follows your daughter around. He has a lot of thoughts. If you were to kick the bucket, who knows how he would bully your daughter? I¡¯m different. With my body, 1 can live for at least 30 years. If that brat dares to treat Tongtong badly, 1¡¯11 be the first to beat him to death!¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. Then let¡¯s find a time to let the two children meet.¡± Wu Cheng smiled. ¡°Alright, then it¡¯s settled.¡± The little old man was so happy that he couldn¡¯t close his mouth. Jiang Tong Tong had received the true teachings of the divine doctor. She was a young divine doctor. Her status was not inferior to those big shots in the political world.. Chapter 954 - 954-Side Story, Comprehension 55 Chapter 954:-Side Story, Comprehension 55 Trantor: 549690339 Chapter 954-Side Story, Comprehension 55 Whoever married her would wake upughing in their dreams. The little old man was extremely happy. He immediately stood up.¡± Then I¡¯ll go back and make the arrangements first. You can¡¯t go back on your word.¡± Wu Xin nodded.¡± Go ahead. It¡¯s just a meal. Whether the two children will like you or not depends on fate.¡± The little old man didn¡¯t care about that. He happily prepared to go back. When he got up, he saw a tall figure walking over. The little old man immediately looked at him with a stern expression. However, he turned to look at Wu Meng and reminded him with a smile,¡± Then it¡¯s settled. 1¡¯11 call you when I set the time.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Wu Cheng nodded. His original body could not live for more than a few years because he had a terminal illness that could not be treated. Now, his body could no longer walk long distances, so he had to use a wheelchair to travel. In the quad, everyone knew that he would not live for long. He was optimistic and did not care, so when people mentioned it, they would not be discouraged. Everyone epted it with optimism. Most importantly, everyone wanted their children to have a chance to be Wu Meng¡¯s son-inw, but they felt embarrassed to mention it. The little old man often yed chess with Wu Jiu. He took the initiative to suggest it, and Wu Jiu did not reject it. Indeed, he would not be able to stay in this world for long. Jiang Tongtong hadpletely recovered and he did not need to worry about her. However, if Jiang Tongtong could marry into a good family, her future would be even better. ¡°Uncle Lu, Tongtong made a house call and asked me to take care of you for two days.¡± Yang Zhi said coldly as he walked to Wu Jiu¡¯s side. He and Jiang Tongtong had be friends because he had the intention to do so. It was just that he did not expose thatyer of window paper. However, now, Wu Jiu actually wanted to arrange a blind date for Jiang Tongtong. He felt very ufortable and ufortable. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡± Wu Jiu looked at Yang Zhi. It was not troublesome at all. He was very willing. He pushed the wheelchair back and cooked for Wu Chi. Wu Xue controlled his wheelchair to stand on the balcony and look at the flowers. He used the cat teaser to tease the Dragon Li that he had adopted. Yang Zhi made three dishes and a soup. When it was time to eat, he also scooped a bowl of rice for Wu Ran. Wu Cheng ate slowly. Yang Zhi was a little confused. After dinner, he went to the kitchen to clear the dishes. With his sharp ears, he heard the bell and immediately stopped washing up. Wu Xin picked up the phone and smiled.¡± I¡¯m free this Sunday. Let¡¯s make it six in the afternoon then. We can have dinner and watch a movie.¡± ¡°Alright, alright. Tongtong will definitely go.¡± After hanging up the phone and listening to the silence in the kitchen, Wu Xin returned to his room. Yang Zhi felt as if he had swallowed a stone. Jiang Tongtong was going on a blind date. Would she agree? Did she not have any feelings for him? He had mixed feelings. After washing up, Yang Zhi went out. He picked up his phone and opened the chat window with Jiang Tongtong. He realized that there were very few messages between the two of them. Last Wednesday, he asked Jiang Tongtong if she had eaten yet. Jiang Tongtong only replied in the afternoon. Have you eaten? He only replied at night again.Tve eaten too. Are you asleep?¡¯ Jiang Tongtong did not reply. The record of the two yers, which was pitifully small, could actually be traced back tost year¡­ The longest time was three months without any records. Just as Yang Zhi was letting his imagination run wild, he heard another voiceing from the room. ¡°Going home on Saturday? Do you have anything to do this weekend? 1 want to ask you out for dinner. It¡¯s 6 pm on Sunday. It¡¯s your Uncle Wang¡¯s house. He¡¯s a good person. After dinner, we can watch a movie and make friends.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m at home. It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s a deal then.¡± It was quiet again. Yang Zhi was even more displeased. His mind was filled with the thought that Jiang Tongtong had actually agreed. He felt irritated and his throat was dry. He got up and went to the balcony to smoke. He rarely smoked. He would only smoke when he was very annoyed and worried. The smoke lingered and his eyes were cold. He was on vacation these few days, and Jiang Tongtong happened to be out, so he took care of Wu Meng. She slept here at night, so she naturally slept in the guest room. But in the dead of the night, Yang Zhi couldn¡¯t fall asleep no matter what. He woke up in the morning to make breakfast for Wu Jiu. After breakfast, Yang Zhi pushed Wu Jiu downstairs. He was jogging while Wu Jiu could control the wheelchair to take a walk. After his morning exercise, he went back to make lunch. TWo dayster. Wu Zui was watching television on the sofa. When Yang Zhi finished washing the dishes and came out, he said,¡± Little Zhi, Tongtong ising back today, right?¡± Yang Zhi nodded.¡± Yes, she¡¯ll be arriving in the afternoon. I¡¯ll be ready to pick her up after I¡¯m done packing.¡± ¡± Thank you.¡± Wu Xin smiled with a gentle expression.¡± It¡¯s been hard on you. Tongtong has a big brother like you. I can rest assured in the future.¡± Yang Zhi frowned slightly. Big brother? God damn big brother. If even Uncle Lu thought so, did Jiang Tongtong think so too? It was obvious that he had walked into her on purpose, but would Jiang Tongtong think that he wanted to be her brother and be her friend? Yang Zhi smiled with difficulty.¡± Uncle, don¡¯t worry. I will take care of Tongtong. It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll go pick Tongtong up.¡± Wu Cheng nodded.¡± Go. I have nothing to do here. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Yang Zhi left withplicated thoughts and drove out of the courtyard to the airport. Looking at the time, Jiang Tongtong¡¯s flight would arrive in half an hour. While waiting, Yang Zhi smoked half a box of cigarettes, which made his throat hurt. He had to admit that he would be unwilling to let Jiang Tongtong go on blind dates. Yang Zhi came back to his senses when he was patted on the shoulder. He quickly put out the cigarette butt and panicked. He had forgotten the time. The smell of smoke on his body must be unpleasant. Jiang Tong Tong smiled faintly.¡± Why are you here to pick me up? Didn¡¯t I say that I don¡¯t need it?¡± Jiang Tongtong didn¡¯t get too close. Yang Zhi took a step back quietly. The smell of smoke was too strong. He waved his hand and pulled Jiang Tongtong¡¯s luggage away.¡± Let¡¯s go home first.¡± Jiang Tongtong wasn¡¯t so stubborn anymore and got into the car. She was sitting in the back seat. Yang Zhi looked at the empty front passenger seat and felt his heart clench. She probably didn¡¯t feel anything. Otherwise, why had she never sat in the front passenger seat before? Yang Zhi felt a little empty when he remembered that she was going on a date this weekend. He said lightly,¡± Weekend is a holiday, right? Do you want to go out and y?¡± ¡°I have something to do this weekend, so 1 can¡¯t go out to y,¡± Jiang Tongtong said as she recalled Wu Meng¡¯s instructions. Yang Zhi was rejected. He let out a sigh of relief. He couldn¡¯t help but feel angry. Bullsh * t! He was obviously going on a date! If he asked her out, she wouldn¡¯t go, but if someone else asked her out, she would go. After sending Jiang Tongtong back, Yang Zhi left without looking back. Jiang Tongtong was speechless. He entered and closed the door. ¡°You¡¯re back,¡± Wu Xing said as he moved his wheelchair over. ¡°Dad, how have you been these past few days?¡± Jiang Tong Tong smiled. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Wu Xin waved his hand and said directly,¡± Sunday is a blind date. If you have someone you like, you can tell me. Tongtong, 1 won¡¯t force you.¡± Jiang Tongtong pursed her lips. Thinking of Yang Zhi, she felt a little ufortable. However, he didn¡¯t like her either. She said,¡± Dad, I will go.¡± Outside the door, Yang Zhi¡¯s face was so cold that it was almost frozen.. Chapter 955 - 955-Side Story, Comprehension 56 Chapter 955:-Side Story, Comprehension 56 Trantor: 549690339 Chapter 955-Side Story, Comprehension 56 Wu Xin smiled.¡± Alright then. Although the purpose is to go on a blind date, no one will force anyone. Just treat it as making friends. There aren¡¯t many people in this quad who are worth making friends with. It¡¯s good to have more friends.¡± Jiang Tongtong nodded. Her father was really too good. He never forced her to do anything. He was too gentle. If only the heavens could let him live another ten years. Jiang Tongtong had studied for two years and had a solid foundation. She would go further in her studies. She had friends, and all of this was a gift from her father. He pulled her like a swamp and gave her a new life. ¡± Thank you, Daddy.¡± Jiang Tongtong squatted down and leaned against Wu Meng. Her voice was warm. ¡°No need to thank me.¡± Wu Cheng revealed a gentle smile. Because Lu Qingjin had already paid a generous reward. Jiang Tongtong¡¯s vitality was fresh and refreshing, and it was especiallyfortable. This was what the original body wanted to see the most, and it was also what Wu Cheng had returned to the original body. As father and daughter reunited, Jiang Tongtong was thriving under the sun. If that kid was more capable, then a happy marriage would be possible. He hoped that he could see such beauty before he died. If that kid still didn¡¯t do anything, then he would have no one to me for the rest of his life. On Sunday, Jiang Tongtong arrived at the theme restaurant she had booked. The man had already arrived. He was handsome and gentle. He quickly changed the topic. The two of them chatted happily, and Jiang Tongtong smiled happily. She thought that it was good to have more friends. Yang Zhi was wearing a ck hoodie, a hat, sunsses, and a mask. He looked from afar and couldn¡¯t hear what the two of them were talking about. However, when he saw Jiang Tongtong¡¯sughter, he felt extremely stifled. His heart throbbed with pain. The pain of losing something he had yet to possess was so overwhelming that it suffocated him. After dinner, Jiang Tongtong and the other party went to the movies as promised. Yang Zhi was at the back. He watched the two of them the entire time. Jiang Tongtong was moved to tears by the movie. The other party handed her a tissue thoughtfully. After the movie ended, the two of them went out together. ¡± Tongtong, I¡¯m going to the washroom. Wait for me. Even if we can¡¯t be together, we can still be good friends. When I go back, I¡¯ll ask my grandfather to be thick-skinned and look for your father. When the timees, he¡¯ll acknowledge you as his god-granddaughter.¡± The boy said with a smile. He actually had a girlfriend, but he was forced to be honest from the beginning. He said that he wanted to acknowledge Jiang Tongtong as his sister. Because he was talkative, Jiang Tongtong chatted with him very happily. ¡°Alright.¡± Jiang Tong Tong nodded. The boy went to the washroom, and Jiang Tongtong prepared to wait for him outside. However, just as she reached the door, she was pulled away by a hand. As soon as she turned the corner, she was pushed against the wall. The man¡¯s strong arm was against the wall, and there was a strong smell of smoke. Jiang Tongtong¡¯s heart almost stopped beating. Her voice was trembling.¡± Yang¡­Yang Zhi, you¡­¡± Why was he here? Yang Zhi¡¯s eyes were deep.¡± Jiang Tongtong, you¡¯re good. You rejected me and went on a date with someone else? I¡¯ve liked you for two years, and you can¡¯t feel it at all? Anyway, you¡¯re going to fall into someone else¡¯s arms soon. We can¡¯t even be friends. I¡¯m not afraid of making you hate me.¡± After saying that, her face turned red and her heart beat faster. After the kiss, Yang Zhi hugged her tightly and rested his head on Jiang Tongtong¡¯s shoulder.¡± You woman, what do you want me to do?¡± Jiang Tongtong was still in a daze. She gradually regained her senses and regained her senses. Her mind was still in a daze. She could not believe it.¡± You¡­you like me?¡± Obviously, he was. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have kissed her forcefully and hugged her so tightly and in so much pain. Jiang Tong Tong took a deep breath.¡± Yang Zhi, you¡­you kissed me. Will you take responsibility?¡± Jiang Tongtong had used up all her courage to ask this question. Yang Zhi released Jiang Tongtong. He looked at her in disbelief.¡± Do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡± ¡°I know.¡± Jiang Tongtong did not dare to look into Yang Zhi¡¯s eyes, so she lowered her head. Yang Zhi¡¯s breath was thin and hot, mixed with the smell of smoke. Aren¡¯t you very satisfied?¡± Jiang Tong Tong could hear the jealousy in his tone, but what shocked her even more was that Yang Zhi was actually following her. ¡°How do you know?¡± Jiang Tong Tong asked in a daze. You followed me, but how did you know? Did my dad tell you?¡± ¡°When your dad set the time, he heard me washing the dishes in the kitchen.¡± Yang Zhi gritted his teeth. Jiang Tongtong seemed to have understood something. She covered her mouth.¡± Then you asked me if I was free on Sunday. You wanted to??¡± Yang Zhi gritted his teeth.¡± That¡¯s right. I wanted to cut you off, but you rejected me.¡± ¡°But why do you like me?¡± Jiang Tongtong muttered to herself. It had been two years. Why didn¡¯t he say that he liked her? She didn¡¯t feel it at all. This feeling was really strange. Yang Zhi hugged Jiang Tongtong¡¯s waist tightly.¡± I¡¯ve already taken what you said seriously. Jiang Tongtong, I¡¯m responsible for you. You can¡¯t go back on your word. When we go back, I¡¯ll go and propose marriage to your father.¡± Jiang Tong Tong¡¯s face was very red. She also liked Yang Zhi in her heart, so when Yang Zhi also liked her, she was at a loss. ¡°Go back and delete him, you hear me?¡± Yang Zhi said domineeringly. ¡°Wang Yu is still at the cinema,¡± Jiang Tongtong snapped back to her senses. She was dragged out by Yang Zhi, so Wang Yu might still be looking for her. Yang Zhi¡¯s breath turned cold.¡± Remove him. Do you know how jealous I was when I saw you chatting happily with him? I really wanted to beat him up!¡± Jiang Tongtong felt a sweetness in her heart. Yang Zhi was jealous, but she was so happy. Yang Zhi looked at Jiang Tongtong¡¯s happy smile and felt depressed. He pressed her down and kissed her.¡± I¡¯m responsible for you. You¡¯re mine. Do you understand? Don¡¯t think about others.¡± Jiang Tongtong almost couldn¡¯t breathe. She couldn¡¯t hold back herughter.¡± You¡­you misunderstood.¡± Yang Zhi¡¯s expression darkened. Even though it was night, there were still many people on the street. Many people saw the two of them being intimate, and Jiang Tongtong felt a little embarrassed. Yang Zhi dragged Jiang Tongtong away and stuffed her into the passenger seat. He got into the car and looked at the smiling Jiang Tongtong. He gritted his teeth and took a deep breath.¡± Exin to me clearly now. What do you mean by I misunderstood?¡± Jiang Tongtong smiled like a flower. Her eyes were sparkling and her red lips were tender and alluring. She said,¡±Wang Yu already has a girlfriend. He met me because he couldn¡¯t withstand the pressure of the elders. He was so talkative. He told me that he wanted to acknowledge me as his sister and asked me to help convince his family. He even showed me a photo of his girlfriend. She¡¯s a very cute little girl.¡± ¡°But he handed you a piece of paper just now.¡± Yang Zhi was stunned. So this was the reason why they were so happy when they were eating together. He was jealous from afar. This was the truth. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that there were many people in the restaurant, he would definitely have heard what the two of them were saying.. Chapter 956 - 956-Side Story, Comprehension 57 Chapter 956:-Side Story, Comprehension 57 Trantor: 549690339 Chapter 956-Side Story, Comprehension 57 If it weren¡¯t for the fact that there were many people in the restaurant, he would definitely have heard what the two of them were saying. The truth of jealousy was actually like this. Yang Zhi felt his face heat up. He didn¡¯t blush easily, but the tips of his ears and neck were red. Jiang Tongtong smiled happily when she saw his neck and ears turn red. She was really happy. ¡°I¡¯ll send you home.¡± Yang Zhi couldn¡¯t help but smile and start the car. After sending Jiang Tongtong to the courtyard, Yang Zhi held her hand and went upstairs. When they reached the door, Yang Zhi held her tightly. ¡°We¡¯re home!¡± Jiang Tong Tong was shocked. Yang Zhi¡¯s deep eyes looked at Jiang Tongtong. He tucked the hair on her face behind her ear and said,¡± Do you know that on the day I sent you home, I came back after I left? 1 was standing here and heard your conversation with Uncle Lu.¡± Jiang Tongtong was a little surprised. She really didn¡¯t expect this. Yang Zhi pulled Jiang Tong Tong¡¯s hand and ced it on his chest.¡± Do you know how painful my heart was at that time? It felt like it was stabbed by a knife. But today, I still went with you. It was like a crime. 1 was so jealous that I was going crazy. I thought that even if I had no fate with you in this life, 1 would still want to have a taste of you. I wanted to kiss you until I suffocated. Anyway, we can¡¯t be friends if you¡¯re with someone else.¡± Yang Zhi stretched out his right hand and caressed Jiang Tongtong¡¯s red lips. His voice was hoarse and deep.¡± I once saw a saying. A lingering kiss that is suffocating has magic. It can make a woman fall in love with you. I believe it.¡± Jiang Tongtong was a little nervous. Yang Zhi was holding her hand tightly, so she couldn¡¯t move her hand. Her back was against the wall, so she couldn¡¯t escape either. Because her house was at the corner of the corridor, no one would meet her. Yang Zhi kissed her again, and she responded clumsily. Her heart was beating faster, and her blood seemed to flow faster. Jiang Tongtong was carried up, and she had no choice but to wrap her legs around Yang Zhi¡¯s waist. She was shy and excited. Yang Zhi put her down. His eyes were deep, like a ck hole with infinite attraction, wanting to suck Jiang Tongtong in. Both of their breaths were hot. ¡°Go back. I¡¯lle and propose marriage soon.¡± Yang Zhi released Jiang Tongtong. Jiang Tongtong shyly hummed and opened the door to go home. She couldn¡¯t calm down for a long time. A few dayster, Yang Zhi¡¯s parents and Yang Zhi came to propose marriage. Yang Zhi¡¯s parents were both teachers, so they were very polite and paid attention to etiquette. Jiang Tong Tong and the others also knew that they really didn¡¯t expect this flower to fall into their homes, so they were very happy. The marriage proposal went very smoothly. Wu Jiu only asked Jiang Tongtong for her opinion. Since Jiang Tongtong was willing, the wedding date was set. October 18th. It was now the sixth of July, and there were still three months to go. Many people in the courtyard came to advise him. Old Man Wang was so angry that he mmed the table. He did not expect that his silent grandson would actually have a girlfriend and miss out on this good marriage. However, after listening to his grandson¡¯s suggestion, he also thickened his skin and came to acknowledge his god-rtives. Wu Meng admitted it. Since the wedding date was set, they had to prepare to get married. Yang Zhi was a soldier with a special identity. Although he was not often at home, he woulde back whenever he had time. After she retired, she would have a lot of time to spend with Jiang Tongtong. Jiang Tongtong was not an idle person. She focused on Chinese medicine, so she was very busy. If she wanted to pass on Chinese medicine, she would have to teach. Therefore, their rtionship would be very strong. Soldiers were loyal to their country and their families. On the 18th of October, Jiang Tongtong got married. There weren¡¯t many guests, but every one of them was a famous person. There were also people from the entertainment industry. Muxue had been invited. She had a good rtionship with Jiang Tongtong and kept in touch with her often. Jiang Tongtong spoke little while Muxue spoke a lot. There were benefits and sincerity in her words. Because she had given her heart and received Jiang Tongtong¡¯s kindness, she would treat her friends well. Jiang Tongtong was wearing a bright red dress. She looked at Yang Zhi and cried until her face was covered in tears. The person she was most grateful to was her father. He had given her first life, and he had saved her and given her a second life. Wu Cheng was sitting in a wheelchair, wearing a Chinese tunic suit. His smile was gentle and kind. Yang Zhi¡¯s parents were well-educated and reasonable. The marriage between the two families had brought their rtionship closer. They were both reasonable people and got along very well. Wu Xin could feel the warmth and kindness that he had received. Looking at the radiance in Jiang Tongtong¡¯s eyes and the happiness on her face, he handed her hand to Yang Zhi.¡± Protect the country externally. Protect your home internally.¡± Yang Zhi¡¯s eyes were firm.¡± Dad, don¡¯t worry. I swear to you that 1 will take good care of my family and Tongtong¡¯s. In this life, I will not betray my country or my family.¡± Yang Zhi¡¯s parents were so excited that tears welled up in their eyes. Everyone cheered and pped. On their wedding night, they naturally didn¡¯t sleep. She was so happy that she trembled and cried. In December, Wu Xin left. The original body had reached its limit. He also knew that Jiang Tongtong would be happy in the future. She did not need to rely on others and could be very happy. She had a few close friends and would not be lonely in her life. The person beside her was also trustworthy, so she was naturally happy. As for Lu Qiuran, she and Jiang Tongtong might never meet again. Even if they did, Lu Qiuran wouldn¡¯t be able to talk to her up close. They weren¡¯t on the same level. Even if they were in the same world, they wouldn¡¯t be able to touch each other in their entire lives. Mr. and Mrs. Jiang had a good business background and were living well, but they were not satisfied and wanted to return to the upper echelons, so they were not happy. If you don¡¯t know how to cherish what¡¯s in front of you, you¡¯ll never be able to experience happiness. When Lu Qiuran was released from prison, the world had changed a few times. She found her parents and took over theirundry and cooking duties. Lu Qiuran felt extremely miserable. Without money, she couldn¡¯t take care of herself, so she didn¡¯t have the capital to climb up thedder. When Father Jiang wanted to marry her off to a man in his thirties, she broke down. However, Father Jiang hated her to the core. He whipped Lu Qiuran and beat her up. As he beat her, he scolded,¡± If it weren¡¯t for you, would I have ended up like this? What you owe me, you can¡¯t even repay it even if I sell you. Who do you think you are now? Look in the mirror and see what you¡¯re like now. You have to marry me no matter what. You don¡¯t want to be a daughter of the Jiang family. A daughter of the Jiang family must be obedient!¡± ¡°Daddy, give me money. Take good care of me. I can earn more money for you,¡± Lu Qiuran pleaded. Father Jiang coldly kicked Jiang Tongtong away.¡± It¡¯s been so many years, and I can¡¯t climb up either. I¡¯ve already given up. I don¡¯t want to spend a single cent on you. You¡¯re the one who caused this. I¡¯ll live in torture for the rest of my life.¡± In the end, Lu Qiuran still got married. She had lived an ordinary life and her heart was filled with hatred and regret. In the end, she could only see Jiang Tongtong on television. She watched as Jiang Tongtong¡¯s students filled the world and Chinese medicine was revived. She was so jealous that she went crazy, but there was nothing she could do. As for Jiang Tongtong, she had never yed the piano again in her life. However, she loved beautiful music and had attended beautiful concerts. She had lived a happy life. In countless interviews, she had talked about her father, and her eyes were filled with gratitude. Wu Cheng returned to the ck void and devoured countless evil souls. He walked among millions of worlds. When he was tired, he would return to the void to sleep and wait for someone to wake him up. Only innocence and kindness could wake him up.. Who would be the next? Chapter 957 - 957-Side Story, Hu Yulinjie Chapter 957:-Side Story, Hu Yulinjie Trantor: 549690339 Chapter 957-Side Story, Hu Yulinjie Hu Yu was starving when she woke up. Her eyes darted around. After confirming that the family was well-off, she shouted without hesitation,¡± Men, prepare the food and serve it immediately!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± A servant girl answered from outside. The original body was doing something and fell asleep by the table. Hu Yu couldn¡¯t be bothered. She wanted to have a good meal first before sorting out her original body¡¯s wishes. Traveling through countless small worlds and helping some people with regretsplete their wishes in exchange for merit was a worthwhile deal. This was what she and Liu Yuanyuan had been doing after ascending to the Divine World. She purely wanted to eat, drink, and have fun. However, Liu Yuanyuan had to search everywhere for Su Yanyu¡¯s reincarnation. Because of the One Heart Seal, as long as Su Yanyu was in the world, Liu Yuanyuan could still sense it. She was no longer fated to have anything to do with love. It was better to eat more delicious food. Ever since she went to the apocalypsest time, she felt like crying every time she thought about it. It was too f * eking cruel. Her stomach was never full for a day. Because of a packet of instant noodles, she almost forced the person she was protecting to be evil¡­ Hu Yu sighed. He stood up and rummaged around the room. His expression became more and more rxed. Rich people had good jewelry and a lot of styles. If they sold these, they could eat and drink enough to live every day. Hu Yu felt relieved and returned to the table to sit down. Not long after, the servants prepared the dishes and served them. Hu Yu was very satisfied with both meat and vegetables.¡± You may leave. Don¡¯t disturb me.¡± ¡°Madam, Madam Ning has been waiting in the front hall for a long time. Would you like to go and see her?¡± The servant girl frowned slightly and reminded him softly. Madam had probably forgotten that there was still a figure in the front hall. Hu Yu raised his eyebrows and said coldly,¡± Let her go back. She¡¯s not seeing any guests today.¡± It was also a veryplicated process to sort out the memories of the original body. It would take a few hours to fully understand it. How could he have the mood to meet a guest? Before he was clear about his rtionship, it was a very unwise decision to meet a guest. When the servant girl heard Hu Yu say so, she did not say anything else and silently retreated. Hu Yu began to eat. The fragrant and soft white rice was worth money in ancient times. Every mouthful was worth silver. The lives of ordinary people were bitter. They had to mix flour into coarse rice. Pure rice was not something that every household could afford. The red braised pork with red oil was only a small bowl. The meat was only four or five small lumps. Hu Yu was still eating. The boiled chicken was fragrant and tender, and the vegetables were also refreshing. Hu Yu ate three bowls of white rice and finished all the dishes. She felt that her stomach was bloated and ufortable. She rubbed her stomach and slowly got up to lie down on the bed. Soon, she fell asleep. In her dream, she epted the memories of her original body and the wishes that her original body wanted to achieve. The original body was called Chu Guanyu, the daughter of the right assistant minister of the Ministry of War. She was born noble and proud. She wanted to marry the Crown Prince as a concubine, but her father had assigned her to a newly-promoted bumpkin, General Ouyang Shangde. On their wedding night, Chu Guanyu didn¡¯t let her husband get involved. Her heart was in her heart, and even though she was married, she still wanted to seduce the Crown Prince. Less than half a month after Ouyang Shangde got married, he left with the army. Before he left, he handed over the family to Chu Guanyu. Ouyang Shangde also had two sisters, Ouyang Mingzhu and Ouyang Mingyue. Chu Guanyu did not treat Ouyang Shangde as her husband at all, so she naturally did not care about his sister. Therefore, when the news of Ouyang Shangde¡¯s death came half a yearter, Chu Guanyu began to plot. Although she was married, she was still a virgin. She could return home and marry someone else, but an imperial edict had cut off her path of marrying someone else. Ouyang Shangde had made great contributions and had risked his life to protect the country. He had a death-exemption token. When he died, he used it and asked Chu Guanyu to stay chaste for the rest of her life. She could adopt a branch family and pass on the glory. Chu Guanyu naturally wouldn¡¯t agree, but this was an imperial decree, an imperial order. As long as the imperial n was still the imperial n, she had to obey. Due to her hatred for Ouyang Shangde, she married off her two sisters, Ouyang Mingzhu and Ouyang Mingyue, as she pleased. Even if they were not doing well, she would never help them. On the other side, she helped the Crown Prince build a power base, but after the Crown Prince ascended the throne, she was secretly ordered to die. Before she died, the Crown Prince said that she was shameless and was the most disgusting woman. She was unchaste and if it wasn¡¯t for the great cause, he would rather sleep with a dog than touch her. She said that she was not worthy of being Ouyang Shangde¡¯s wife. Ouyang Shangde was upright and upright. His two sisters were also loyal. Even if she, their sister-inw, abandoned them, they still respected her. The Crown Prince¡¯s humiliation made Chu Guanyu feel like she was about to die of shame and anger, so before she could drink the poisoned wine, she would kill herself. Things that you can¡¯t understand when you¡¯re alive, you¡¯ll regret it when you¡¯re dead. Love is not as practical as gold and silver. Thinking about how Ouyang Shangde had protected her with all his merits, even though he had gone overboard and wanted her to protect his sister, he had left behind quite a bit of wealth for her. She was infatuated with the Crown Prince and her heart had been betrayed. Thinking about the things she had done, Chu Guanyu felt very regretful. Ouyang Mingyue and Ouyang Mingzhu wanted to make it up to her because she did not have a good ending either. In exchange for faith and merit, she hoped that Hu Yu could fulfill her wish and help Ouyang Shangde¡¯s two sisters find a good family to marry into. Ouyang Shangde had made great contributions and was young. He was only twenty-two years old and was brave and good at fighting. He was the target that all the forces wanted to rope in. Now, the court was divided into three groups: the Crown Prince, the Second Prince, and the Prince. Generals had real power. Ouyang Shangde had 20,000 soldiers under him. These were all soldiers he had recruited himself. In the eyes of others, his military strength was very attractive. Madam Ning was the Crown Prince¡¯s concubine. In the original owner¡¯s memory, it was this Madam Ning who brought Chu Guanyu and the Crown Prince together. Although Ouyang Shangde had died, he had given a portion of his power to Chu Guanyu. Coupled with his wealth, he could be considered a piece of fat meat. The Crown Prince wanted to eat this piece of fat meat, but as he ate it, he was secretly disgusted. When he had no use for it, he would throw it away. Chu Guanyu thought that her loyal love had been trampled on, so he couldn¡¯t stand this humiliation and killed himself. In ancient times, women were always a little harsh. Chu Guanyu wasn¡¯t a kind woman, but the Crown Prince wasn¡¯t one either. Perhaps it was because she was worried that Hu Yu wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with the Crown Prince, or perhaps it was because the past had been forgotten, Chu Guanyu didn¡¯t want to take revenge on the Crown Prince. She only wanted to treat Ouyang Shangde¡¯s two sisters better and find a good man for them. Being a matchmaker was a piece of cake. Ouyang Shangde had been away from the capital for almost half a year now, and news of his death would probablye back soon. Hu Yu did not have to deal with men. She could bring her two sisters-inw along and be a good matchmaker. Hu Yu felt that this job was extremelyfortable.. Chapter 958 - 958: Side Story, Hu Yulin Jie (2) Chapter 958: Side Story, Hu Yulin Jie (2) Trantor: 549690339 Side Story, Hu Yulin Jie (2) This huge family business was all gold and silver. She did not have to worry about eating, drinking, and having fun. She closed the door and lived her own life. She did not know how happy she was. Besides, Ouyang Shangde only said that he was not allowed to marry someone else, but he did not say that he was not allowed to secretly keep a male escort. It was a pity that Chu Guanyu was begging for the Crown Prince¡¯s favor. If she only wanted physical pleasure, she could secretly raise a few children. Her life would be so happy and she wouldn¡¯t have to face any loss of favor. She would be so happy that she could go to the heavens. Hu Yu was very happy that she did not have to worry about food and clothing. When he woke up again, it was already night time. Hu Yu woke up. The bowls and chopsticks in the room had already been cleaned by the servant maids. Hu Yu opened his mouth and called out,¡± Someonee.¡± ¡°Madam, you¡¯re finally awake.¡± The servant girl pushed the door open and came in. As she helped Hu Yu clean up, she said worriedly,¡± Madam, you didn¡¯t go to see Madam Ning today. Madam Ning is angry. Madam has always been on good terms with Madam Ning. Madam Ning likes Hongyu very much. Madam, what do you think¡­¡± Hu Yu nced at the servant girl. This was the original body¡¯s loyal servant girl, Xuemei. She clearly knew in her heart that the original body admired the Crown Prince, so she tried her best to be loyal and help her master achieve his wish. Xuemei knew that Madam Ning was the key to Chu Guanyu and the Crown Prince¡¯s rtionship, so she knew what Madam Ning liked so that Chu Guanyu could cater to her preferences. In the past, Chu Guanyu would meet Mrs Ning very soon after she came. They would drink tea and chat for an entire afternoon before the two of them left reluctantly, as if their rtionship was extremely deep. Mrs Ning was naturally angry that Hu Yu didn¡¯t go to see her today. If it was in the past, Chu Guanyu would have given her a gift. Xuemei reminded her, afraid that Chu Guanyu would miss something important. Madam Ning was born beautiful and liked bright and beautiful jewelry. Red jade was one of them. With a set of jewelry, no matter how much Qi one had, it would disappearpletely. Xuemei saw that Hu Yu did not speak for a long time. She did not understand what he meant. She looked at Hu Yu in confusion.¡± Madam, what are you thinking about?¡± Hu Yu sighed as tears welled up in his eyes. Xuemei was stunned.¡± Madam, what¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± She was just a personal servant and did not see anything. She did not know why Hu Yu was crying. Hu Yu sniffled and sighed.¡± I had a dream. I dreamed that the general had passed away. He wanted me to take care of the family for him. He left everything in the family to me.¡± Xuemei stared nkly. She waspletely confused and didn¡¯t know what to say. Hu Yu sighed.¡± I thought about it. After all, I¡¯m already married. I¡¯m not fated to be with the Crown Prince. Besides, I was still unmarried in the past and wasn¡¯t worthy of being his concubine. Now that I¡¯ve married once, even if I¡¯m still innocent, I¡¯m no longerpatible with him. If 1 don¡¯t have a proper name, the world will know about it. I¡¯ll definitely be cursed for thousands of years, and I won¡¯t be able to raise my head even after I die. 1 thought about it, so I might as well let it go. In the future, when Madam Ninges, I¡¯ll reject her.¡± Sending gifts to please him was impossible. If Chu Guanyu was the one who pushed herself to the point of being worthless, and ended up being humiliated to the point of being unable to bear the humiliation, Hu Yu also wanted to see if the Crown Prince would take the initiative to provoke her if she didn¡¯t push herself. What kind of person was the Crown Prince? Chu Guanyu was a woman whose eyes were covered in sh * t, so she couldn¡¯t see clearly. She felt that the Crown Prince was extremely good, but she was disgusted by him. She was so ashamed that she wanted to die. Even though she regretted her past mistakes, Chu Guanyu didn¡¯t know what kind of person the Crown Prince was. Sometimes, when doing missions, one had to give some benefits. In modern terms, it was just giving benefits along with a discount. After all, life couldn¡¯t be too boring. Seeing Xuemei in a daze, Hu Yu blinked her eyes. Then, crystal clear tears fell from her red eyes. Her voice was a little hoarse.¡± Although this process will be painful, time will dilute everything.¡± Xuemei finally came back to her senses. She was so touched that she cried along with Hu Yu. She sobbed and said,¡± My wife, you¡¯ve suffered too much. 1,1 will be with you. I will apany you.¡± Hu Yu nodded. She was a cute silly girl. The good thing about her was that she was loyal and had a clear mind. She understood her master¡¯s thoughts and helped him fulfill his dream. After understanding that Hu Yu was going to let go, she felt sorry for her master and expressed her loyalty. No matter how difficult it was, she would apany her through this process. Hu Yu nodded. They ate a light meal at night. Hu Yu was not very hungry, so she did not eat much. ¡°I suddenly feel like eating chicken. Tell the kitchen to prepare an all-chicken feast tomorrow,¡± she instructed Xuemei. This was the most important thing for her to do after she arrived in every world. To Hu Yu, not being able to eat well was endless torture. ¡°If Madam wants to eat, then let the kitchen cook.¡± Xuemei nodded. Xuemei was a loyal servant girl, and only obeyed her master¡¯s orders. Hu Yu nodded. The sky was already dark. Anyway, there was still time. As for Ouyang Shangde¡¯s two sisters, they would not eat tomorrow. Hu Yu yawned and said,¡± Get ready. I want to take a bath.¡± Taking afortable hot bath and spreading ayer of fragrant flower petals was simply toofortable. Hu Yu had always enjoyed taking a beat. Her taste buds came first, followed by her body. As long as the conditions permitted it, she must be beautiful and enjoy it to her heart¡¯s content. The poor world that she had been to was a nightmare for her. Now, she felt terrible when she thought about it. Therefore, with Chu Guanyu¡¯s identity, Hu Yu felt like she had won the lottery. This was a huge reward. Xuemei went down after receiving the order and soon prepared the hot water. Just as Hu Yu had thought, it was very exquisite. There was sesame oil extracted from flower petals. The fragrance was light, but it smelled very good. Soaking in hot water, if her pores could speak, every pore would definitely be saying fort¡¯. For a rich youngdy, life was a pleasure. She was influenced by art, her figure was well-maintained, her skin was tender, and her slender fingers were used to y the piano. Hu Yu continued everything perfectly. Other than not seducing the Crown Prince, her style was almost the same as Chu Guanyu¡¯s. It was just that there was no hairdryer in ancient times, so it was not easy to dry one¡¯s hair. However, there were maids for everything. This was the advantage of status. As long as shey on the bed, the servant girl would apply ayer of skin cream on her face and dry her waist-length hair. As long as she had a status, this was not something that she needed to worry about. Hu Yu didn¡¯t even know when the servant girls were done. She had already fallen asleep. Perhaps it was because of her daydream and nightdream, she dreamed of the doomsday era that was filled with hunger and cold. Hu Yu was filled with despair, but there was actually a fragrant chicken drumstick on the roof of a tall building. Hu Yu¡¯s eyes could not see anything else. She waved her knife and shed a path, heading straight for the chicken drumstick. When she got closer, Hu Yu saw that it was a chicken drumstick held by a youth. Hu Yu swallowed her saliva and wanted to exchange it anxiously, but she was too anxious. She woke up from her anxiety.. Chapter 959 - 959: Side Story, Hu Yulin Jie (3) Chapter 959: Side Story, Hu Yulin Jie (3) Trantor: 549690339 Side Story, Hu Yulin Jie (3) When he opened his eyes, the sky was already bright. Hu Yu gulped and hammered the pillow on the bed in anger. It would be good to give her a biteter. In her countless dreams, there was one person that she often dreamed of. However, after ascending, she and Lin Jie had not seen each other again. The chicken drumstick that Hu Yu had eaten when she ascended was the most delicious one she had ever eaten. She really wanted to eat it again, but every time she dreamed of it, Lin Jie would always take the chicken drumstick and walk far away, or let her drool and talk until she ran out of words before walking away. In short, he would not let her eat a single bite. Not even in his dreams. Hu Yu smacked her lips. It was time to get up and wash up. There were maids around. As he had ordered the all-chicken feastst night, he had shredded chicken porridge and stewed chicken for breakfast. ¡°Get Ming Zhu and Ming Yue toe see me,¡± Hu Yu said as he ate. ¡°Alright.¡± Xuemei nodded. Xuemei went out. Hu Yu ate slowly. Although it was delicious, she felt that something was missing. So, Hu Yu stopped eating after she was half full. Soon, Ouyang Mingyue and Ouyang Mingzhu arrived. The two sisters were only one year apart. Their figures and heights were simr. One was thirteen years old, and the other was twelve years old. They were both timid little girls. Ouyang Mingzhu was the eldest. She led Ouyang Mingyue to bow and greet her,¡±Mingzhu (Mingyue) greets Eldest Sister-inw.¡± ¡± Get up.¡± Hu Yu raised his hand.¡± How are your studies?¡± Women from wealthy families learned knowledge from a young age, and they were talented in the four arts. However, Ou Yangming Mingde was a newly promoted noble. He was born amoner, and so were his two sisters. His parents passed away early, and when Ou Yangming Mingde joined the army, his two sisters were entrusted to their rtives. They lived under someone else¡¯s roof since young, and they suffered a lot. Now that they were living a better life, the capital was in deep water, and the two of them could not read. Ou Yangming hoped that they could read, so he sent them to a girls ¡®school. Hu Yu also asked about them because she could not find anything else to talk about. The original body didn¡¯t like these two sisters either. She felt that they were not even as good as her little girls. They were not beautiful, and they were illiterate. They were vulgar vige savages. How could they be worthy of calling her elder sister-inw? However, who knew that he would regret it after he died and would not hesitate to use merit to redeem this mistake. Hu Yu revealed a gentle smile. Ouyang Mingzhu and Ouyang Mingyue were nervous from the question and did not know how to answer. They secretly observed Hu Yu¡¯s expression and saw that she was smiling. The two of them immediately knelt down.¡± Eldest Sister-inw, please punish me.¡± When they came to the capital, the elder brother who could support them went to the outside of the pass, and the eldest sister-inw took charge of the family. Their lives were difficult. The two of them were not young anymore. They had already passed the age where they could adapt to learning. Naturally, their grades were extremely poor. No matter how much theyined in their hearts, they could not resist as their eldest sister-inw was their mother. Hu Yu rubbed his forehead. He suddenly felt a strong sense of guilt and did not say anything. If it was his original body, he would definitely be punished and coldly insulted. It was because the original body had done that, so the two sisters knelt down and admitted their mistakes, asking for punishment. After a moment of silence, Hu Yu sighed and said,¡± Your elder brother has been gone for several months. The border is dangerous and he won¡¯t be able to return for a while. He entrusted me to take good care of you, hoping that I could choose a good man for you. But you should know that a talented man with knowledge will not like an illiterate woman. You are past the age of learning, so I can¡¯t help but be a little harsh.¡± Hu Yu felt that people in ancient times spoke in a cultured manner. If it was in modern times, it would be a sentence: take a piss and look at yourself. If you don¡¯t know anything, you still want to get married. What are you thinking about? That woman didn¡¯t want to marry a good man. Ouyang Mingzhu and Ouyang Mingyue looked up at Hu Yu with tears in their eyes. It turned out that Eldest Sister-inw had been too harsh on them for their own good. They had been too short-sighted. Not only did they not understand Eldest Sister-inw¡¯s painstaking efforts, but they had also be resentful because of this. They really should not have. For a moment, guilt and self-me engulfed the two young and ignorant girls. ¡°Eldest sister-inw, I¡¯m sorry. We¡¯ve let you down. In the future, my sister and I will definitely study hard. We won¡¯t embarrass you and your brother.¡± Ouyang Mingzhu said to Hu Yu with tears in her eyes. Hu Yu thought that this path of clearing his name was a little torturous. He did not expect these two little girls to be so scheming. Hu Yu stepped forward and said earnestly,¡± It¡¯s my fault for not considering things properly. Knowledge is umted over time. It¡¯s fine to take it slow.¡± ¡°Eldest sister-inw.¡± Ouyang Mingzhu leaned on Hu Yu¡¯s shoulder and sobbed. Hu Yu also pulled Ouyang Mingyue over and hugged her. There was no pressure at all. It was just two youngdies who were not scheming. No matter how bad they were in the past, just a few good words would make the twodies forgive them. Hu Yu didn¡¯t even need to exin. The two little girls had already imagined a scene where their elder sister-inw had painstakingly educated them, and they had automatically cleared the past of their original bodies. It¡¯s not that Eldest Sister-inw treats us badly. It¡¯s because Eldest Sister-inw has high hopes for us that she¡¯s so strict. Afterforting her, Hu Yu said,¡± From now on, go to school as usual. When you get home,e to my courtyard. If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, I¡¯ll teach you again. Girls, other than having some knowledge, their faces are also very important. From tomorrow onwards, we¡¯ll take care of them in the afternoon.¡± Ouyang Mingzhu and Ouyang Mingyue obediently agreed. However, their tear-streaked faces still had a dreamy expression on them. All of this felt like a dream. If it was a dream, then this beautiful dream was too beautiful. Hu Yu looked at the two people¡¯s ordinary clothes and ordered the servant girl to make new clothes for the two people. Ouyang Mingzhu and Ouyang Mingyue felt as if they had suddenly been soaked in a jar of honey. Their little hearts were thumping wildly, but they also revealed a faint smile on their faces. How could they not be happy to be loved by someone? ¡°When your elder brother returns, he will definitely be very happy to see you.¡± Hu Yu¡¯s gaze was gentle. With such a boring life, Hu Yu decided to start a business. While earning money, he could also earn faith. Those were all good things. As for women, the most important thing was their figure and face. As long as the method was used correctly, they would notck money. If they used these things to do good deeds, wouldn¡¯t faithe? Ouyang Mingzhu and Ouyang Mingyue were naturally ostracized and ridiculed in the school. Originally, the girls in the girls ¡¯school were all officials and ministers. No matter how bad they were, they were still literate. Now that two country bumpkins had suddenly appeared, they would definitely be bullied. She was bullied by others outside, but at home, her elder sister-inw bullied her. How pitiful. Hu Yu reached out and pinched their cheeks.¡± I¡¯ll definitely make you two look beautiful. No one will dare to despise you anymore.¡± Ouyang Mingzhu and Ouyang Mingyue felt terrified. Their eldest sister-inw was too different today. She treated them so well that they were a little afraid. However, they did not know what to do.. Chapter 960 - 960: Side Story, Hu Yulin Jie (4) Chapter 960: Side Story, Hu Yulin Jie (4) Trantor: 549690339 Side Story, Hu Yulin Jie (4) ¡± Alright, you guys can go to school now. Pay attention ande back to ask if you don¡¯t understand anything.¡± Hu Yu said with a smile. Ouyang Mingzhu and Ouyang Mingyue went down. Hu Yu had nothing much to do, but if she wanted to start a skincare business, she had to buy the raw materials herself. This was something that she had to personally control. The extraction techniques in ancient times were poor, so Hu Yu was prepared to use herbs to make herbal essence lotions for skin care. It was already noon when they returned to the General¡¯s Estate. At noon, chicken was served one after another. Hu Yu carefully tasted it. It was delicious, but he felt that it was a littlecking. Hu Yu sighed. For some people, once they parted ways, it was probably forever. Thinking back to the past, she still wanted to get familiar with him and wait for him to get married in the future to observe his wedding night. But who knew that after ascending, they would never see each other again. The current Hu Yu had long let go of the affair. She was more concerned about the fact that love was not important. She should have asked Lin Jie for a cooking recipe back then. That way, she would not be unable to eat it when she wanted to. Once she ate the chicken, she would remember the taste of Lin Jie¡¯s cooking. That taste had been on her mind for many years. The more she thought about it, the more tasteless the fragrance became. Hu Yu put down his chopsticks. ¡°Madam, is it not to your liking?¡± Xuemei looked worried. Hu Yu nodded.¡± Don¡¯t eat chicken tonight. Just do it normally. Five meats, two vegetables, and one soup. That¡¯s how it will be in the future.¡± Xuemei nodded and immediately went down to give instructions. In this world, Hu Yu did not find aloes, but cucumbers did. Hence, in the afternoon, when Ouyang Mingzhu and Ouyang Mingyue returned, they made an exquisite face wash together. After washing their faces, they applied cucumber slices. At first, the two sisters were not used to it, but after a few days, they slowly adapted. When the rtionship between the two sisters and Hu Yu grew closer and closer. A fast horse galloped into the capital, holding up an urgent report in its hand, startling the spies of various forces in the capital. In less than a morning, the entire capital was discussing whether the war at the border was tense or not. Hu Yu was eating snacks as he listened to Xuemei talk about the war. Because Hu Yu had changed his mind, Xuemei, this servant girl, had also changed her mind. She no longer wanted to help her master please the Crown Prince¡¯s concubine. Instead, she prayed that the general would return soon. Hu Yu nodded. She knew that news of Ou Yangming¡¯s death had probably spread to the capital city. He was a rising star and a newly promoted noble, but he had passed away in less than two years. Apart from everything else, Ou Yangming Mingde was a fierce general. His death would be a great loss to the imperial court. The Emperor felt both heartache and helplessness. In the afternoon, someone hurriedly came from the pce. With a serious expression, he requested for Hu Yu to enter the pce. ¡°Madam,¡± Xuemei was a little nervous. Hu Yu¡¯s expression was dignified. She received the edict and calmly said,¡± The Emperor wants to see me. There must be something. Prepare yourself and follow me into the pce to meet the Emperor.¡± Hu Yu changed into in clothes and brought Xuemei into the pce. The majestic pce was filled with prosperity. Along the way into the pce hall, many people looked at Hu Yu with pity or sympathy in their eyes. Xuemei¡¯s legs were trembling, but she knew that she couldn¡¯t embarrass her master, so she followed behind Hu Yu steadily. In the middle of the hall, the Emperor was sitting on the dragon throne. He was in his fifties, and he looked quite dejected. The eunuch beside him bent over and reminded the Emperor,¡± Your Majesty, the Ouyang Chu n is here.¡± A married woman would have her husband¡¯s surname before her surname. Hu Yu knelt down and saluted. ¡°Madam Ouyang, please rise quickly,¡± the Emperor hurriedly raised his hand. Hu Yu stood up. ¡°Eunuch Liu, announce it.¡± The Emperor sighed. Eunuch Liu seemed to be choking on his tears as he said sorrowfully,¡± Madam Ouyang, listen to me. Today, I received an urgent report from the border. General Ming fell into the enemy¡¯s trap and died on the battlefield half a month ago. His body is missing. My heart aches. General Ming has done his best for the Han Dynasty, and he has a few wishes. I will definitely fulfill them tofort General Ming¡¯s soul in heaven. 1 have three wishes. I hope Madam Ouyang will listen to them.¡± Everyone looked at Hu Yu. Hu Yu lowered his head. Eunuch Liu then spoke in a mournful and delicate voice,¡±General Ming, you are one of my blood wishes. My wife, Ouyang Chu, will be the mistress of the Ouyang family. She is not allowed to marry another woman in her lifetime.¡± Secondly, I have two younger sisters who share the same mother as me. After I die, my wife will take good care of my younger sisters and find a good husband for them. Thirdly, my glory and wealth will be inherited by my wife. After she dies, she will be buried with me in the same cave, fulfilling my wish to die with me.¡± A woman who was less than twenty years old would have to be chaste for a dead person for the rest of her life. Eunuch Liu looked at Hu Yu and continued to read,¡± The above is the blood wish of Great General Ming. Great General Ming sacrificed his life for the country. I am very heartbroken. Women are the foundation, and there are rules for women to teach women. I order the Ouyang Chu n to abide by them. With the heroic spirit of Great General Ming, will the Ouyang Chu n obey?¡± The official announcement of the decree had already been announced. Everyone was waiting for Hu Yu¡¯s reply. Xuemei was stunned. She covered her mouth tightly to stop herself from crying out loud. Hu Yu¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. She gritted her teeth and looked up at the Emperor. Tears rolled down like pearls as she knelt down. Her voice was filled with extreme pain as she said with a trembling voice,¡± 1 am willing to keep my chastity for my husband and fulfill my husband¡¯sst wishes. 1 hope that he can rest in peace in theherworld.¡± The Emperor was very satisfied and sighed in relief,¡± Lord Chu has raised a good daughter, a good woman with affection and righteousness. Even in the afterlife, General Ming will feel gratified. From today onwards, Lady Ouyang will be conferred the title of Second Rank Imperial Consort and can live in the General¡¯s Estate forever. General Ming¡¯s two younger sisters will also be bestowed. Lady Chu has taught her daughter well, so she will also be conferred the title of Second Rank Imperial Consort.¡± It was an honor for men to be an official, and it was also an honor for women to fight for an imperial title. Although he was not a Rank One, his status had advanced a few levels, and the special title was even more different. If Hu Yu had behaved himself for the past few decades, when the new emperor ascended the throne, he would naturally pull out such a loyal person to reward him. At that time, he would definitely be a Rank One. Even if he died, he would bring glory to his descendants. Father Chu looked at Hu Yu a few more times and finally felt relieved. His daughter was concerned about the Crown Prince. He was really afraid that she would say something fatal in the main hall. Fortunately, she was sensible. After all, she was married and sensible. Being a concubine would not be as glorious as being a general¡¯s wife. Unfortunately, she was unlucky, and who knew that Ou Yangming Mingde would have a short life? Although her daughter had to keep her chastity for a dead man for decades, she would not keep her chastity for nothing with the reward. She would ask the madam to talk to her daughter when she returned.. Chapter 961 - 961: Side Story, Hu Yulin Jie (5) Chapter 961: Side Story, Hu Yulin Jie (5) Trantor: 549690339 Side Story, Hu Yulin Jie (5) ¡°This official¡¯s wife thanks the emperor for his grace.¡± Hu Yu thanked him. With so much glory, her future days would be much better. She almost couldn¡¯t cry. If she hadn¡¯t pinched herself so hard, she wouldn¡¯t have cried so much. Hu Yu¡¯s voice was trembling with pain. He had put on a good show, and when he got up, he staggered and fainted. She had nothing to do with the imperial court. As for Ou Yangming Mingde, whom she had never met before, she was still alive as his wife, but since he was dead, she would not lose any face. When they returned to the residence, they were carried back to the residence by the pce in a sedan chair. The news had already spread, and the general¡¯s manor had already hung up the white sail. Ou Yangming Mingde¡¯s body was not there, so only the cenotaph was sent back. Hu Yu was not really sad, but Ouyang Mingzhu and Ouyang Mingyue were truly sad when they heard the news. They cried until they fainted. Hu Yu rushed tofort the two of them. She did not want to cry at first, but when she saw how sad Ouyang Mingzhu and Ouyang Mingyue were, she remembered that she had never eaten delicious chicken after ascending. She was extremely sad. The three of them hugged each other and cried their hearts out. The funeral was aplicated process, and it only officially began when Ou Yangming Mingde¡¯s coffin returned. Almost everyone in the capital was mourning Ou Yangming Mingde¡¯s death. Ou Yangming Mingde did not have parents, so Papa Chu had asked Mama Chu to help him. Although Ou Yangming Mingde was dead, the Chu family had benefited from it. They were happy, but they still wailed on the surface and wiped away their nonexistent tears with a handkerchief. It was rare for her to have time to rest. Mother Chu quickly pulled Hu Yu and asked,¡± Daughter, what are your feelings for the Crown Prince now? Tell me honestly.¡± ¡± I¡¯m not satisfied with what Mother said,¡± Hu Yu said honestly to Mother Chu.¡± I¡¯ve already given up. From now on, 1¡¯11 just live in this General¡¯s Estate.¡± Hu Yu was speaking the truth. Chu Guanyu had wanted to be with the Crown Prince, but she had regretted it after her death, so it was impossible for her to think about the Crown Prince now. However, Mother Chu started crying.¡± Daughter, Mother knows that your life is hard, but now, your life is still tied to our family. Listen to Mother. Don¡¯t even think about the Crown Prince. If others find out, they will lose their heads.¡± ¡°Your father told your mother that he regretted it. Back then, he only thought that Ou Yangming Mingde was a loyal person. Who would have thought that he was destined to die early? He was so narrow-minded that he ruined your life with a blood wish after death.¡± ¡°It¡¯s already the Emperor¡¯s order now. Even if we don¡¯t want to admit it, we have to. My poor daughter, Mother can¡¯t wait to bear this bitter fruit for you. Just listen to Mother and stop thinking about the Crown Prince, alright?¡± Mother Chu cried sadly, trying to use her true feelings to dispel Hu Yu¡¯s thoughts that she should not have. Hu Yu frowned. She was telling the truth, but Mirs. Chu did not believe her. Hu Yu sighed.¡± 1 admit that 1 was lying just now, but 1 know in my heart that if I were to go with the Crown Prince, it would be a dishonorable title. The Crown Prince would definitely scoff at an unfaithful woman. I would have no fate with her in this life, so 1 will be rational.¡± ¡± My good daughter,¡± Mrs. Chu wiped her tears.¡± God is blind.¡± Hearing Hu Yu¡¯s words, Mrs. Chu was relieved. This was what she could understand and believe. After the funeral was finally over, Hu Yu began to live in seclusion. During this period of time, she naturally had to be sad. Otherwise, if she was too morous, outsiders would say that she had no conscience and was not sad even after her husband died. For three whole months, Hu Yu did note out. Ouyang Mingzhu and Ouyang Mingyue also went to school in fear. When they were bullied, they just endured it and did not cry. The two sisters went home andforted each other. Both of them had lost a lot of weight and looked haggard. Hu Yu had also lost some weight. It was hard to go on a diet, but it would be unreasonable if she didn¡¯t lose weight. Because he had been locked up in the house, summer had passed. Autumn was cool and refreshing. It was Hu Yu¡¯s first time going out to fetch the Ouyang sisters from the Yan Hall. Although she was thin, her skin was extremely good. Under the sunlight, it seemed to glow. As soon as she stepped out of the carriage, the peopleing out of the academy were stunned. These women were all around the age of 13 or 14. They paid the most attention to their appearances and loved topare themselves with each other. Now that they saw the condition of Hu Yu¡¯s skin, they simply had a new understanding. It turned out that a woman¡¯s skin could be so delicate and so good. Hu Yu walked forward with a faint smile.¡± Hello, everyone. May I ask when my sisters will being out? They are Ouyang Mingzhu and Ouyang Mingyue.¡± The crowd came to a sudden realization and understood Hu Yu¡¯s identity. She was the wife of thete Great General Ou Yangming Mingde. When they got closer, they looked at Hu Yu¡¯s fair and tender face. Her gentle appearance made them whisper softly.¡± They¡¯re cleaning. They should be out soon.¡± ¡°Alright, thank you.¡± Hu Yu smiled. Hu Yu did not have to wait for long before Ouyang Mingzhu and Ouyang Mingyue came out. Their expressions were downcast, and they did not recognize Hu Yu at all. After not seeing him for a few months, they had naturally be distant. With their elder brother dead, the two of them seemed to have grown up overnight. They understood that their situation was no different from when they were living with rtives. It could even be worse, because this elder sister-inw had the right to marry them. Therefore, if they didn¡¯t go and look for him, they would live a peaceful life. Hu Yu knew that the two of them did not take her seriously. Therefore, when the two of them were about to miss her, she grabbed Ouyang Mingzhu¡¯s hand. Ouyang Mingzhu and Ouyang Mingyue were stunned for a moment before they recognized Hu Yu. Their hearts sank, and they could not even force a smile. Hu Yu pulled the two of them towards the carriage. The two sisters were very nervous and afraid when they got into the carriage. Ouyang Mingzhu pleaded in a low voice,¡± Eldest Sister-inw, I can do anything you want me and Mingyue to do. Can you not marry us off?¡± This was what they were most afraid of. After their big brother died, the people who bullied them had said many such things. Her big brother was dead, so what right did she have to ask others not to marry? Chu Guanyu, a beautiful woman, had to stay chaste for the rest of her life for a dead man. How could she not feel hatred in her heart? If Chu Guanyu wanted revenge, Ouyang Mingzhu and Ming Yue were the best targets. Hu Yu sighed.¡± During this period of time, I was immersed in my own pain and did not take into ount your feelings. It¡¯s already autumn now, and 1 can finally ept the news of General¡¯s passing. He will never return, but those who are still alive still have to live well. You are the General¡¯s only family, so how can I be harsh to you? Have you forgotten what 1 said three months ago?¡± Ouyang Mingzhu looked up at Hu Yu. Hu Yu said sincerely. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t have your eldest brother, you still have your eldest sister-inw. 1¡¯11 definitely raise you up beautifully and make everyone in the capital envy you. No one will bully you anymore.¡± Hu Yu said sincerely.. Chapter 962 - 962: Side Story, Hu Yulin Jie 6 Chapter 962: Side Story, Hu Yulin Jie 6 Trantor: 549690339 Side Story, Flu Yulin Jie 6 ¡°Let¡¯s go home first. I¡¯ll tell you guys about my n.¡± Hu Yu held Ming Zhu and Ming Yue¡¯s hands. The two of them were really pitiful. They had no confidence at all. They were timid and timid, but they could not be med for their personalities. Their parents had died early, and their elder brother had been ced in the care of rtives after he joined the army. They were always self-conscious and sensitive. If Chu Guanyu wanted revenge, she didn¡¯t need to be a nanny. However, who knew that Chu Guanyu wanted her two sisters-inw to live well? Unless the two of them found a man with a controble personality, they would be bullied if they got married. People¡¯s hearts were fickle since ancient times. Once they were bullied and realized that they would not resist, they might be even worse. Therefore, Hu Yu had to cultivate their confidence and ambition. And these things mostly came from love, money, and power. She couldn¡¯t give them power, but she could let them control those who had power. Women loved beauty, so it was definitely right to take care of their skincare. If he wanted others to believe him, he had to change himself first. She couldn¡¯t possibly sell skincare products and have such terrible skin, right? When she returned home, Hu Yu immediately asked her servant to prepare the essence she had refined over the past few days. She washed her face first and then made a simple facial mask with steam. It was extremelyfortable. Halfway through, there were only the three of them in the room. Hu Yu told the two of them her n. Ouyang Mingzhu and Ouyang Mingyue were extremely impressed and touched. They nodded obediently. Hu Yu looked at the two of them obediently. She felt that if she were to sell them out, they would at most look a little sad. It was impossible for them to resist. The backbone and courage to resist were slowly cultivated, slowly. After the skincare process was over, Hu Yu smoothed their eyebrows and asked them to do their hair care. Ouyang Mingyue and Ouyang Mingzhu¡¯s skin color was getting better day by day. At first, people could not tell. However, when winter came, everyone felt that their faces were very dry. The two sisters ¡®faces were rosy, and people realized that they seemed to have be a little paler. However, they were always bullying others, and they looked down on country bumpkins from the countryside, so they couldn¡¯t bring themselves to ask. However, behind their backs, they began to ask the servants to find out where the servants of the General¡¯s Estate bought the ointment to wipe their faces. With Ouyang Mingyue and Ouyang Mingzhu as aparison, the heiresses all felt that the things they used were not good. They felt that their faces were not moist andfortable, and they felt that their pores were thick. Many people had already started begging their mothers for Ouyang Mingzhu and Ouyang Mingyue¡¯s face cream. However, since they didn¡¯t see anyone buying it, it meant that it was made by them. Thedies with status felt that they couldn¡¯t lower their status to visit, so they went to the rouge shop. The most high-end rouge shop in the capital was Rong Hua Garden. A box of rouge cost five taels of silver. The manager of Glory Garden was a woman. She had been running the shop for so many years, but she had never been put in such a difficult position before. She was also very depressed and asked again and again,¡± Ladies, the things in Glory Garden are already the best. There can¡¯t be anything better than ours. These things are all carefully made with the best materials. If you apply them evenly on your face, it will be very nourishing.¡± ¡± You¡¯re lying. Ouyang Mingzhu and Ouyang Mingyue¡¯s equipment is clearly better than this. How dare you im to be the best? You¡¯re really not afraid of losing face.¡± The one who spoke angrily was Prime Minister Zhou¡¯s daughter, Zhou Qianqian. She was pretty and delicate, but her face was peeling. She refused to use the things from Glory Garden no matter what. Madam Zhou had no choice. She could not bring herself to go to the General¡¯s Estate, so she could onlye to find trouble with Glory Garden. To put it nicely, there was still a mistress in the General¡¯s Estate, but she could not marry anyone in her life. What was the little thing in her hands? If she wanted to curry favor, she should be the one who went around to curry favor with them. A woman without anyone to rely on would eventually end up down and out. She would never have any children in her life, so there was no point in befriending her. The real master behind the splendor garden was the royal family. If there was such a good thing in the general¡¯s manor, it would not be able to guard it. As long as Rong Hua Garden could get the things out, they could buy them with money. Zhou Qianqian¡¯s impolite words made the female shopkeeper of Glory Garden think more. However, when he faced Madam Zhou and Zhou Qianqian, he still put on a smile and said,¡± Madam and Miss Zhou, don¡¯t worry. We will definitely release something better. Please wait patiently. 1 guarantee that it won¡¯t take more than a month. This month, I hope Miss Zhou will feel wronged and use some cream to protect your skin. These are all newly made. These are all gifts from us. I hope you won¡¯t mind.¡± Mrs. Zhou was very satisfied. ¡°Then I¡¯ll give you another month.¡± Zhou Qianqian was satisfied. After sending Madam Zhou and Zhou Qianqian off, the female manager of Glory Garden frowned. Madam Zhou was not the first to make things difficult for her. The guests of Glory Garden were all rich and powerful families. They could not be underestimated. Who developed the cream in this General¡¯s Estate? Glory Garden was the shop of the Imperial Concubine, and the Imperial Concubine was extremely favored. All the skilled women who knew how to make cosmetics in the capital were taken in by Glory Garden. If one appeared in the General¡¯s Estate, they would naturally not let it go. Women¡¯s money was the easiest to earn, and it was precisely because of the splendor garden that the imperial consort could have hundreds of thousands of taels of silver a year to support the second prince. If there was a cosmetic shop that couldpare to the splendor garden, then the money that splendor garden could earn in a year would go into someone else¡¯s pocket. So when the news reached the Crown Prince¡¯s ears, he was tempted. He ordered his subordinates,¡± 1 remember that Ning Baolin has been to the General¡¯s Estate many times. Go and call Ning Baolin over. 1 have something to say to her.¡± He wanted to get his hands on her before the Glory Garden. The shop in his hands naturally had a cosmetic shop too, but the profit was far worse than that of Glory Garden. Li Yi¡¯s eyes darkened. If General Ming had not been in trouble, he would have been able to rope in people to support him. There could only be more supporters, not less. He had yet to sit in that position, and everything was changeable. Power and money were indispensable. To be able to earn hundreds of thousands of yuan a year was a piece of fat meat. Ning Yu arrived very soon. She was dressed beautifully and bowed slightly. She said coquettishly,¡± Please pay your respects to Master.¡± ¡°Come here.¡± Ning Yu walked over and was pulled into Li Yi¡¯s arms. His warm breath spread on her neck and Ning Yu¡¯s entire body went limp. Li Yi pursed his thin lips and lifted a strand of Ning Yu¡¯s hair. He let out a faint ¡®hmm¡¯ sound from his nasal voice. Ning Yu reached out and touched Li Yi¡¯s chest. She only hoped to be able to bear a child. She knew very well that if a woman in the back house did not have a child, it would be very difficult for her to continue living. No matter how beautiful a flower was, it would wither after the flowering period. Only having children was the way to travel far. Her voice was sweet as she said,¡± Master asked me toe. Do you have any instructions? As long as Master needs me, I will do anything for you..¡± Chapter 963 - 963: Side Story, Hu Yulin Jie 7 Chapter 963: Side Story, Hu Yulin Jie 7 Trantor: 549690339 Side Story, Hu Yulin Jie 7 Li Yi pinched Ning Yu¡¯s chin. ¡± I¡¯m fine.¡± Ning Yu panted.¡± Master, just give me your orders.¡± Li Yi smiled and said,¡± To be honest with you, there¡¯s a woman in the General¡¯s Estate who has extraordinary skills in making cosmetics. This matter has not spread yet, and not many people know about it. Only the children of rich families know about it. Now, even Glory Garden wants to get her over. You have a good rtionship with the General¡¯s wife in private. I¡¯ll leave this matter to you. Find her and get her to work for me.¡± When Ning Yu heard this, she immediately smiled and promised.¡± Don¡¯t worry, Master. I¡¯ll leave this matter to you. I¡¯ll definitely help you get it done.¡± Ning Yu could barely contain her excitement. This was not a difficult thing for her. She knew Chu Guanyu too well. Although she was married to the general, she liked the Crown Prince. It was torturous to love someone but not be able to. Even the heavens couldn¡¯t bear to see this woman who didn¡¯t abide by her womanly principles. Even if the Great General died, he would still want her to be a widow. However, she definitely wouldn¡¯t be content. Although she had shut herself in for the past few months, she was afraid that others would poke her in the back. If she was given a chance, she would definitely cheat on him. Ning Yu looked down on Chu Guanyu, but she felt a sense of happiness in her heart that she could always have something that Chu Guanyu wanted but couldn¡¯t. Ning Yu looked at Li Yi coquettishly. Li Yi narrowed his eyes. It was inevitable that they would have sex. This was the reward that these women wanted. Ning Yu was extremely happy, but she did not dare to go too far. After all, it was broad daylight. If she dared to pester the Crown Prince, the Crown Princess Consort would not let her off so easily. In the afternoon, Ning Yu went out. She had received the Crown Prince¡¯s order and did not need the Crown Princess Consort¡¯s permission to go out. She was extremely happy. Thest time she came to see Chu Guanyu, she was extremely unhappy because she did not see him. She thought that Chu Guanyu would give her something to curry favor with her, but he did not. Ning Yu was angry, but not long after, news of Ou Yangming¡¯s death spread. It was a fatal blow to Chu Guanyu, so she had probably forgotten about this matter. After all, Chu Guanyu was the one who wanted to befriend her from the beginning. Their rtionship had always been good and Chu Guanyu had always been the one trying to please her. This time, she did note to please her, so she must have forgotten about it. Thinking about how pitiful this woman was after her husband died, Ning Yu did not hold it against her. After getting off the carriage, Ning Yu walked into the general¡¯s manor. The servant boy asked,¡± Madam, who are you looking for? Could you please wait outside for a moment? Servant Rong will go in and inform them.¡± Ning Yu snorted coldly. 1 think you don¡¯t want to live anymore. This Furen and the General¡¯s wife have always been on good terms, so this Furen doesn¡¯t need to be notified. I¡¯ll go to the main hall and ask your Furen toe and see me.¡± Ning Yu said as she walked inside. She often came to the General¡¯s residence and could find it without a servant leading the way. Hu Yu was stunned when he heard the report. ¡± Madam, Madam Ning is the Crown Prince¡¯s concubine. She¡¯s Ning Baolin,¡± Xuemei reminded Hu Yu when she saw that Hu Yu was stunned. Speaking of which, she couldn¡¯t bepared to their wives. In the past, because Madam loved the Crown Prince, the Crown Princess was not happy with her. After she got married, Madam went to befriend Madam Ning, but other people with status did not want to cut her off. They felt that there was no value in interacting with Madam. Xuemei was very happy that Madam did not like Madam Ning anymore. Madam Ning¡¯s status was low, and her wife was officially married. Hu Yu didn¡¯t think too much about it. She had really forgotten about it. Xuemei reminded her that Madam Ning was here again. They hadn¡¯t seen each other for a few months, and she hadn¡¯t sent anything to please her. Why was she here? Hu Yu narrowed his eyes. If he came here rashly, he definitely had bad intentions. ¡°Since she¡¯s here, let¡¯s go and see what she¡¯s up to,¡± said Hu Yu. Hu Yu stood up and left the courtyard to go to the main hall. Xuemei quickly followed. Ning Yu was already waiting in the main hall. She ordered the servants to serve her good tea and drank it elegantly as if she was the master of the general¡¯s manor. Hu Yu entered and saw this scene. Ning Yu nced at Hu Yu, and the jealousy in her eyes was about to burn up. After not seeing her for a few months, a widow who had lost her husband had lost some weight, but her fair and tender skin had improved her temperament by countless levels. Her slender waist could be held in one hand. If any man had a taste of her delicate skin, he would go crazy from being infatuated with her. Ning Yu felt a strong sense of crisis in her heart. If Chu Guanyu expressed her feelings to the Crown Prince, the Crown Prince would definitely not be able to control himself. ¡°What brings you here, Madam Ning?¡± Hu Yu smiled. Ning Yu suppressed the jealousy in her heart with great difficulty. She regained her rationality and forced a smile.¡± Madam, there is indeed something I need to do this time. I want to ask you if you still have any intention of what you said to me before.¡± If he wanted to obtain benefits from Chu Guanyu, he would have to use the Crown Prince as bait. Hu Yu looked at Ning Yu and smiled. Then, she sat on the main seat and looked at her slender hands. They were white and smooth. She said lightly,¡± Of course 1 don¡¯t care.¡± Now that General Manor was rich, she had a good life. Why would she ruin her reputation? Ning Yu had misheard. She looked at Hu Yu and said,¡± If you are interested, 1 will do my best to fulfill your love. It will be my birthday in a few days. If you go to the Crown Prince¡¯s residence and the Crown Princees to visit me, you can also meet the Crown Prince.¡± Ning Yu felt a little happy when she thought about how a general¡¯s wife would do such a despicable thing. She lifted her chin and waited for Hu Yu to ask for her help. However, she did not expect to meet Hu Yu¡¯s cold eyes. Ning Yu was stunned. Hu Yu frowned and said coldly,¡± Madam Ning, I¡¯m already married. The general has passed away. 1 have to be chaste for him for the rest of my life. Madam Ning, please respect yourself.¡± Ning Yu was shocked. This waspletely different from what she had expected and she could note back to her senses. Hu Yu gently picked up the teacup and lightly knocked it against the table. His tone was light,¡± I can¡¯t live a good life. Why should 1 be a lowly woman that everyone despises? Madam Ning¡¯s status is awkward. In the future, it¡¯s best if you don¡¯te to my residence. Otherwise, people will see Great General Ming as a joke. I¡¯m a legitimate wife. How can 1 bepared to your concubine who entered the residence through the back door?¡± Ning Yu was so angry that she was trembling. She gritted her teeth. How could this damned Chu Guanyu humiliate her like this? Ning Yu was so angry that she couldn¡¯t stay any longer. She had long forgotten about the Crown Prince¡¯s instructions. After she left in a huff, she gradually calmed down when she returned to the Crown Prince¡¯s residence. She was so shocked that she broke out in a cold sweat. She shouldn¡¯t have left. The Crown Prince was still waiting for her good news, but what if he was chased out again? Ning Yu was very annoyed. She could not understand why she had changed so much in just a few months.. Chapter 964 - 964: Side Story, Hu Yulin Jie 8 Chapter 964: Side Story, Hu Yulin Jie 8 Trantor: 549690339 Side Story, Hu Yulin Jie 8 However, she couldn¡¯t afford such a change. She was bing more and more clear-headed. Chu Guanyu had not lost her dominance in this rtionship. When she wanted to cling to the Crown Prince, Ning Yu was the bridge, so she could benefit from it. But if Chu Guanyu didn¡¯t want to cling to the Crown Prince, Ning Yu would be nothing. It would be almost impossible for her to get any benefits from Chu Guanyu. The difference in status was too great. Realizing this, Ning Yu was almost at a loss as she shouted at the door of the carriage.¡± Quick, quickly transfer back to the General¡¯s Mansion.¡± If this matter couldn¡¯t be done, if that skillful woman who knew how to make high fat was finally stolen away by someone else, then the Crown Prince would definitely hate her. If she was not favored from now on, she would never be able to stand out in this lifetime. Hu Yu had already instructed that Ning Yu was not allowed toe in again and refused to meet her. ¡°Do you understand?¡± Xuemei asked sternly with her hands on her hips. If anyone were to let some shady people into the residence, if Furen were to me them, no one would protect you.¡± Xuemei wished that Ning Yu would nevere. Her wife had been led astray by this shameless person. Fortunately, Madam came to her senses quickly. Otherwise, if she was led astray by this shameless person, she would not be able to live as well as she was now. Ning Yu had just returned when she heard these words. The smile on her face froze and she felt terrible. How could she turn against her so quickly? In the past, she had even given her gifts to please her. Now, she was not even allowed to enter the house. Ning Yu felt very humiliated. She felt that she should have stepped on Chu Guanyu. Such a huge change was really painful for her, but she still had to maintain a smile. She called Xuemei in a humble tone,¡± Miss Xuemei, I was rude just now. I want to see¡­¡± Xuemei looked at Ning Yu with disdain and said coldly,¡± Mrs Ning, it¡¯s not convenient for our wife to meet you. It¡¯s probably not convenient for Mrs Ning to leave the residence either. Don¡¯t see her again. Our wife doesn¡¯t want to see you, so you¡¯d better go back. Otherwise, if you go backte, the Crown Princess will me you.¡± Ouyang Mingzhu and Ouyang Mingyue had just returned from school. Xuemei immediately smiled.¡± Miss Mingzhu, Miss Mingyue, Madam is already waiting for you. Please follow me over.¡± Ouyang Mingzhu and Ouyang Mingyue nodded subtly. When they thought of their eldest sister-inw, their hearts warmed. After entering the mansion, Xuemei turned around and ordered coldly,¡±Close the door.¡± Ning Yu was locked outside the General¡¯s residence. She felt extremely embarrassed and wronged. She didn¡¯t do anything wrong, the one who was wrong was Chu Guanyu. This big liar, saying that he admired the Crown Prince was all a lie. Ning Yu went back in a sorry state. Hu Yu helped Ouyang Mingzhu and her sister with their daily skincare routine while she applied a hand mask to maintain her skin. When Hu Yu thought of Ning Yu, she felt that Ning Yu was too thin-skinned. She left angrily after a few cold words from him and did not even have the chance to tell him the purpose of her visit. However, Hu Yu vaguely understood that she had taken care of Ouyang Mingzhu and Ouyang Mingyue for a few months. The results were obvious. The two country bumpkins were transforming. How could the other youngdies not be tempted when they saw this? Indeed, earning money from women was a piece of fat meat no matter which era it was. The Crown Prince wanted to consolidate his power, so how could he be short of money? Hu Yu really didn¡¯t want to think that the Crown Prince was so despicable. After all, after the Crown Prince used Chu Guanyu, he had ruthlessly mocked and despised Chu Guanyu, saying that she had no shame in seducing him. Then the Crown Prince himself should be a very moral person. It would be too disappointing if he revealed his true colors so quickly. Looking at her two obedient sisters-inw, Hu Yu revealed a cunning smile like a fox. This was her golden signboard, so she had to be more and more beautiful. It was a pity that she did not know how to make Gu. Otherwise, with the help of diet therapy, her entire person would be immortal from the inside out. ¡°Bright Moon Pearl, this is hand cream. Take it to school and apply it every two hours. There are many vors. What vor do you like?¡± Hu Yu made a hand cream for her two sisters-inw to use. Since someone was already targeting her, she could not sit still and wait for death. She had to make money anyway. Ouyang Mingyue and Ouyang Mingzhu both picked the ones with the light fragrance of wintersweet. They were overjoyed. During this period of time, under Hu Yu¡¯s care, they had be as cute and innocent as young girls. ¡°Eldest sister-inw, what if someone asks?¡± Ouyang Mingyue held the hand cream in her hand and loved it, but she was also afraid. ¡°Just tell them that I made it. If anyone wants to be friends with you, you can share some with them,¡± Hu Yu said with a smile. The two little girls no longer had a rustic air about them. Their hair had been maintained until it was as smooth as silk. They had delicate features and tender skin. In the past few months, the number of people who bullied them had gradually decreased. However, due to their pride, many people were still unwilling to interact with the two of them. However, if they could not buy what they wanted, they would always try their best to make friends with the two little girls. Friends were true friends as long as the benefits involved were appropriate. Ouyang Mingzhu and Ouyang Mingyue agreed. It was dark. Hu Yu was about to wash up and go to bed when a servant rushed in to report. ¡± Madam, the manager of Glory Garden is here to see you. Does Madam want to see him?¡± The manager of Glory Garden chose toe at night. After all, he was the boss of Glory Garden, a cosmetic store in the capital. He was a VIP wherever he went. He was afraid that people would find out about his status. Hu Yu rolled her eyes.¡± Since we¡¯re already here, let¡¯s meet. Let¡¯s see if she¡¯s the one who¡¯s angry with me or if I¡¯m angry with her.¡± She had wanted to live a good life, but everyone had their eyes on her. Did she really think that she, the little fox, was easy to provoke? Although Chu Guanyu did not have much potential in her life, in an era where women were proud of their husbands ¡®families, Ou Yangming Mingde¡¯s death had sealed their future. People would think that no matter how promising a woman was, she would have no descendants and no one to rely on. Hu Yu was a little angry. Why was everyone looking down on her! She personally went to the main hall with a cold expression. When she saw the female manager of Glory Garden proudly raise her head and enter, Hu Yu did not even look at her. The female manager of Glory Garden was stunned. This General¡¯s wife, why, why didn¡¯t she y by the rules? But looking at Hu Yu¡¯s face, fervent ambition appeared in the female shopkeeper¡¯s eyes. What exactly was used to maintain this delicate and fair skin? If he could get it, wouldn¡¯t he make a fortune? Such a good thing must not be kept in his pocket. Otherwise, if someone else got it, Glory Garden would be finished. The female shopkeeper suppressed her arrogance and bowed.¡± Qing Rong, the female shopkeeper of Glory Garden. Greetings, General¡¯s wife.¡± Hu Yu lifted her eyelids.¡± Oh, it¡¯s you. Please take a seat. Xuemei, serve some tea..¡± Chapter 965 - 965: Side Story, Hu Yulin Jie 9 Chapter 965: Side Story, Hu Yulin Jie 9 Trantor: 549690339 Side Story, Hu Yulin Jie 9 Xuemei sighed softly and walked over with the teapot. Xuemei, who had a clear mind, could not stand the attitude of the female shopkeeper. What kind of person was she? She was not even sure of her own identity. No matter what their wife was, she was the general¡¯s wife, the imperial wife personally conferred by the Emperor. So what if she was chastity for the rest of her life? How dare she look down on Madam? Madam should embarrass her. Fortunately, Madam was not a soft bun. She lifted the teapot and poured out the boiling water. The female shopkeeper looked at the tea leaves that were rolled into thin threads and knew that this was good tea. Which woman did not love beauty? Her status was still quite important. The female shopkeeper was about to reach out to take it, but she saw that the boiling water had already overflowed the teacup. She reached out and was scalded. ¡°All!¡± The female shopkeeper was shocked and quickly retracted her hand. Her expression was very ugly. Hu Yu covered her mouth and sneered.¡± Aiya, why are you so careless? Don¡¯t you know that when the wine is full, you¡¯ll respect the person and when the tea is full, you¡¯ll send the guest off?¡± How could he not know about such etiquette? Not to mention rich families, even ordinary people¡¯s families knew this principle. The confidence in the female shopkeeper¡¯s heart waspletely gone. She hadn¡¯t even opened her mouth yet, but the General¡¯s wife had already given her a hard time. The female shopkeeper looked at Hu Yu. Hu Yu¡¯s smile was bright and moving, and his eyes were like zed pearls. This smile was clearly shrewd. The female shopkeeper¡¯s heart trembled. She quickly stood up and smiled apologetically. Hu Yu clicked his tongue in his heart. This was a smart person. He immediately knew that he couldn¡¯t drink tea or sit on a chair. However, this was how it should be. Not everyone was qualified to sit and drink tea in the General¡¯s Estate. ¡°Shopkeeper Qing Rong, why have youe to my residence?¡± Hu Yu asked with a smile. Qing Rong nced at Hu Yu. Her impression of Hu Yu had changed. She was vexed and made it seem as if she was inferior. He was not mentally prepared at all, so his aura was suppressed. He spoke as if he was reporting. Holding his breath, Qing Rong said,¡± Madam is a straightforward person, so I will be straightforward. This time, the Imperial Concubine wants to ask you for a person. How do you maintain your delicate skin?¡± Presumably, the woman who made the maintenance cream must be a wonderful person. Such an instant kill, wouldn¡¯t it be a waste of talent to use it just for this youngdy? If Furen is willing to hand her over to the Glory Garden, the Imperial Concubine said that she will definitely reward her with arge sum of money.¡± Qing Rong lost her first breath, and she was not convinced. She had never suffered a loss at anyone¡¯s hands since she was middle-aged. Therefore, he directly used the Imperial Concubine to pressure her. How could a General¡¯s wife, who was already dead, be nobler than the Imperial Concubine? Other than words, she also has such good and delicate skin. It¡¯s useless to use it on you. Hu Yuughed on the spot. He sneered disdainfully and said sarcastically,¡± Shopkeeper Qing Rong, do you think I¡¯m a fool? Who in the capital doesn¡¯t know that your Glory Garden is the leader? Once my Snow Skin Ointment is out, will your Glory Garden still have a ce in the capital?¡± This Furen doesn¡¯t want to earn a lot of money, so why should I let others take advantage of it?¡± Hu Yu raised her hand, and a part of her sleeve slid down to her elbow, revealing a fair and tender arm. Her fingers were slender and long. As a woman, anyone who saw them would be jealous. Qing Rong was infuriated. She took a step back and looked at Hu Yu. She was shocked. How could such a young woman have such an imposing manner? She didn¡¯t even put the Imperial Consort in her eyes. Unknowingly, her imposing manner weakened even more. ¡°Do I look that easy to bully?¡± Hu Yu said in disdain. A noble consort wants him, and 1 have to send him over? Since you¡¯ve alle to me, then this Furen will tell you the truth. This road, this Furen will definitely take it. The location of the Glory Garden is very good. If your Imperial Concubine can¡¯t hold on any longer, can you give priority to selling it to me?¡± He was angry but not angry. Qing Rong felt that she was about to die of anger. She was so angry that her expression turned ferocious. She red at Hu Yu and gritted her teeth.¡± General¡¯s wife, you have such a big mouth. Aren¡¯t you afraid of offending our Empress?¡± Do you really think that opening a shop is that easy? If the Empress gave you a clear path and you refuse to take it, then don¡¯t me the Empress for not showing you mercy. If General Furen reneges now, we can still discuss it properly, but if 1 leave the gates of the General Estate, things will be hard to say. 1 also advise Furen not to refuse a toast only to drink a forfeit.¡± If she really angered the Imperial Concubine, who knew how difficult a widow¡¯s life would be? Qing Rong looked at Hu Yu with a cold smile. If Hu Yu were to wag her tail and beg for mercy now, she would have to humiliate her before she could forgive her. But Hu Yu¡¯s eyes were wide open, and Qing Rong had already raised his chin. Hu Yu burst outughing. ¡°Hahaha, hahahaha¡­¡± The bell-likeughter made Qing Rong¡¯s arrogant expression stiffen. Hu Yu bent over and held her stomach. Sheughed so hard that tears were flowing out. Hu Yu had enough ofughing. She waved her hand.¡± Get lost, get lost. 1 was just about to see how the Imperial Concubine¡¯s punishment looks like.¡± Qing Rong¡¯s face was ashen. He could not bear to be humiliated like this. He pointed at Hu Yu with a trembling finger and said angrily,¡± Since the General¡¯s wife is so ungrateful, I will definitely report this to the Empress. In the future, she will pay a painful price for today¡¯s humiliation. There was clearly a bright path, but she chose not to. When she is down and out in the future, she will definitely regret it every day.¡± Qing Rong said angrily, then turned around and walked away. Hu Yu yawned. Xuemei came in from outside. She was a little worried.¡± Madam, will the Imperial Concubine treat you badly? What should we do?¡± Hu Yu smiled.¡± Don¡¯t worry. 1 have my ways. Crying children get candy. This is a small matter.¡± I¡¯m too sleepy. I should sleep first. She had taken the path of high-end custom-made clothes. At least for the past two years, ordinary people could not afford it. When the product was deeply rooted in the hearts of the people, it would slowly turn to interruption. In the end, it would not even let go of ordinary people¡¯s homes. Even if other cosmetic shops were also doing it, they would never be able to close their eyes. Ouyang Mingzhu and Ouyang Mingyue were the first batch of high-end customers. They would fight their way out and let the otherse to beg for them. What Hu Yu did not expect was that Ning Yu woulde again a few dayster. Because he couldn¡¯t enter, he only sent a letter. Hu Yu read the letter and frowned. In the letter, Ning Yu said that the Crown Prince wanted to see her and asked her to meet him at Heaven¡¯s Wings Restaurant at noon tomorrow. Hu Yu burned the letter. ¡°Madam, you can¡¯t go there. You mustn¡¯t go there,¡± Xuemei said with anger and disgust. Hu Yu pursed his lips.¡± I was really blind back then. How could I have taken a fancy to such a person? Pfft, disgusting thing. Of course I won¡¯t go..¡± Chapter 966 - 966: Side Story, Hu Yulin Jie 10 Chapter 966: Side Story, Hu Yulin Jie 10 Trantor: 549690339 Side Story, Hu Yulin Jie 10 Chu Guanyu was really blind. This Crown Prince was also not a good person. He was a wolf who only cared about benefits. However, after bing famous, he wanted to unt himself as a saint. Chu Guanyu had existed at that time. Even if Chu Guanyu didn¡¯tmit suicide, he would have been killed. How could a saint have a stain on his reputation? Hu Yu pitied Chu Guanyu. Hu Yu hated this kind of man the most. She hated him so much that she gritted her teeth. She wanted to beat him up ruthlessly, but she could not vent her anger. If this dog dared toe knocking on her door, then don¡¯t me me for using my ws to scratch him properly. Hmph! Xuemei was a little confused, but she was relieved. ¡°Mingyue and Mingzhu areing back, right?¡± Hu Yu said,¡±I just happened to develop a new model recently. Let them try it.¡± When Ouyang Mingzhu and Ouyang Mingyue returned to the manor, their eyes were red and their clothes were stained. They were afraid that Eldest Sister-inw would be worried, so they instructed the servant girl to send a message saying that they were too busy with school today and would not be going for skincare. The servant girl passed on the message truthfully, but Hu Yu did not say anything. Hu Yu didn¡¯t say anything. The servant girl didn¡¯t dare to leave either. After a while, Hu Yu finally spoke.¡± Who bullied Ming Yue and Ming Zhu?¡± The servant girl had been cold for a while and was already trembling with fear. When Hu Yu asked, she immediately blurted out,¡± It¡¯s the Prime Minister¡¯s daughter, Zhou Qianqian. She bullied the two youngdies and spilled ink on them. The Headmaster even criticized the two youngdies for being petty.¡± Hu Yu was huffing and puffing. Being ostracized, as a female teacher, she should just pretend that she didn¡¯t see it. Very good. Hu Yu mmed the table and went to the side courtyard in a huff. Ouyang Mingzhu and Ouyang Mingyue were washing their faces and changing their clothes. However, their delicate faces were red from the rubbing and there were still some marks on them. There seemed to be something else added to the ink that could not be washed away. When Hu Yu entered, the two of them were shocked. They lowered their heads, prepared to be scolded. Hu Yu walked over.¡± There¡¯s something else added to it. It can¡¯t be washed off. Didn¡¯t 1 tell you? Is there anything you want to tell me?¡± If you¡¯re bullied, you have to tell me.¡± There was no scolding or me. Ouyang Mingzhu and the other woman felt their noses ache. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of everything,¡± Hu Yu stroked their hair. ¡°Eldest sister-inw, sob¡­¡± Such warm love. The two of them leaned into Hu Yu¡¯s embrace and cried. They felt wronged. ¡°Xuemei, go and get a doctor. Go to the best clinic and get the best doctor.¡± Hu Yu turned to Xuemei and said. It was impossible for Ouyang Mingzhu and Ouyang Mingyue to take the domineering route. Moreover, sometimes, being domineering would make people ignore the grievances they had suffered. Being domineering was not suitable for the two sisters, so they should change their path. Hu Yu wiped away Ming Zhu and Ming Yue¡¯s tears.¡± Ming Zhu and Ming Yue, it¡¯s useless to cry in front of me. When you¡¯re bullied by them, you have to learn to cry. You have to cry beautifully so that others can¡¯t help but feel sorry for you.¡± Ouyang Mingzhu and Ouyang Mingyue were stunned. Then, they said together,¡±Please teach us, Eldest Sister-inw.¡± Hu Yu adjusted his emotions. He sniffled and choked.¡± You have to be like me. You have to write your grievances in your eyes and fill your eyes with tears. You have to say your grievances out before you cry big drops.¡± Ouyang Mingzhu and Ouyang Mingyue were dumbfounded. Hu Yu had been to many worlds. She had struggled at the bottom of the society, but she had also enjoyed the prosperity at the top. In the modern world, those actors and stars who had won the crown all had good acting skills. Crying was one of them. Hu Yu had learned a little, but it was very useful. Ouyang Mingzhu and Ouyang Mingyue¡¯s hearts ached. They hugged Hu Yu and wiped her tears away.¡± Eldest Sister-inw, we¡¯ll study hard. Don¡¯t cry.¡± Her crying was too heartbreaking. Hu Yu stopped crying immediately.¡± For the next few days, all of you should stay at home and not go to school to recuperate. Moreover, you¡¯re seriously ill. You don¡¯t have to wash your faces. I¡¯ll give you something else. You¡¯ve been in the capital for so long, but you really haven¡¯t learned how to scheme at all. Today, let me teach you the first lesson of the art of tea.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Eldest Sister-inw. We can¡¯t make tea well either.¡± Ouyang Mingzhu and Ouyang Mingyue were extremely ashamed. Hu Yu didn¡¯t exin. This tea art wasn¡¯t that tea art. Hu Yu went to get some things and smeared them on the spots with ink stains. If she didn¡¯t let them peel off ayer of skin for bullying her people, she wouldn¡¯t be Hu Yu. Did she really think that her thousands of years of cultivation were for nothing? When the physician arrived, Hu Yu had a worried expression on his face. When the old physician saw Ouyang Mingzhu and Ouyang Mingyue¡¯s faces, his expression instantly turned solemn. He quickly examined their faces. The more he looked at them, the uglier they looked. A woman¡¯s face wasparable to her life. If the ink was not removed, her life would be ruined. Therefore, after examining them, the old doctor¡¯s expression was extremely solemn. There were tears in Hu Yu¡¯s eyes, but they did not fall. He choked and asked,¡± Doctor, how are my sisters? How can I wash this area clean?¡± Doctor, just tell me what you need. Even if I have to sell everything, I will find it for myte husband¡¯s sister.¡± The old physician only took a nce at Hu Yu before hurriedly lowering his head. He really could not bear to do so. He cried so hard that his heart was about to break. It made people hate the person who harmed people behind their backs. How could he bear to do such a thing to two little girls? ¡°Doctor, you must have a way, right?¡± Hu Yu sobbed. The old doctor felt very guilty. He bent down and took a few steps back. He was very helpless and sad.¡± Madam, I have been a doctor for decades, but 1 have never seen such a case. 1 am ashamed. Madam, you should go to the pce and call the imperial doctor as soon as possible. Maybe they can find a way.¡± Hu Yu¡¯s eyes widened, andrge drops of tears fell. The old doctor frowned, his eyes filled with heartache and guilt. He was almost ashamed to leave. Not being able to help was the greatest sin. Ouyang Mingyue and Ouyang Mingzhu were stunned. This¡­this could be done? They were so shocked that they forgot that there was a big problem with their faces. Hu Yu stopped crying. She wiped her tears and ordered Xuemei,¡± Xuemei, pass the memorial to the pce. Tell them that I¡¯m seriously ill and that I need the imperial physician toe and see me.¡± Hu Yu was too skilled at scheming. She looked at Ouyang Mingyue and said,¡± Eldest Sister-inw was acting just now. Think about it carefully. There¡¯s no time like the present. This time, you¡¯ll get back all the pain you¡¯ve suffered. Don¡¯t worry about your face. It¡¯ll be fine in a month. Sometimes, you have to suffer a little to get more candy, you know?¡± The two of them nodded repeatedly and sniffed, feeling very touched. Hu Yu then returned to the main courtyard to enjoy her meal. Her days had be more exciting. After washing up at night, she went to sleep. Hu Yu did not expect that in the middle of the night, the Crown Prince woulde to her boudoir. When the door and window opened, Hu Yu immediately woke up. She did not move. When Li Yi got on the bed and reached out to cover her mouth, Hu Yu scratched him with her ws. F * ck you, d * mn hooligan. I¡¯ll let you have a taste of my fox ws. Before Li Yi could even open his mouth, the scene he had expected did not even appear before his face burned with pain. Immediately after, this weak woman suddenly became like a demon. Wherever her nails passed, there was a burning pain.. Chapter 967 - 967: Side Story, Hu Yulin Jie 11 Chapter 967: Side Story, Hu Yulin Jie 11 Trantor: 549690339 Side Story, Hu Yulin Jie 11 Li Yi had never known that a woman¡¯s nails could actually have such destructive power. It was as if a blunt and sharp knife had cut through his flesh. This kind of blunt pain made every nerve in his body hurt. Li Yi, who was extremely good at martial arts, forgot that he had martial arts for a moment. He was almost running away in a sorry state. Immediately after, a sharp scream sounded. It pierced Li Yi¡¯s eardrums until they hurt. Thispletely refreshed his understanding of women. In Li Yi¡¯s understanding, a woman¡¯s nails were nothing more than scratching his back in bed, but they were all gentle. Who would dare to scratch him hard? The woman¡¯s scream was not so loud. It was as if it could pierce his eardrums. His head was swollen and he could not protect himself with all his martial arts. From the moment he entered the house to the moment he fled in a sorry state, Li Yi did not even have the chance to speak. He wanted to say ¡®I¡¯m the Crown Prince¡¯ a few times, but he did not say it. He jumped out of the window and fled. Hu Yu felt relieved and was in a good mood. When Xuemei heard the scream, she came in and asked worriedly,¡± What¡¯s wrong, Madam? What happened?¡± Hu Yu only yawned.¡± I¡¯m fine. I had a nightmare.¡± Xuemei heaved a sigh of relief and retreated. Hu Yu felt a little pain in his fingers. At a nce, all ten of his fingernails were broken¡­ That was right. She had forgotten that human ws were still rtively fragile. It was impossible for her to use her ws as iron hooks. However, since her nails were already like this, then the injuries on Li Yi¡¯s body must not be good either. After all, her fingernails were stained with blood. Hu Yu only went to sleep after cutting her nails and grinding them t. When Li Yi returned to the crown prince¡¯s residence, his expression was extremely ugly. His entire face had several clear and pitiful marks from the bronze mirror. The deeper ones were bleeding, and the lightest ones were the kind that hurt. His hands were almost scarred. There were also a few deep wounds on his chest. It was extremely painful. There was even a broken nail on it. He angrily took it off and threw it away. This woman, why are her nails so ruthless? I wonder if they¡¯ll rot? It was scary just thinking about it. It was obvious that this wound was caused by a woman, but he had no choice but to call the doctor to deal with it. Li Yi¡¯s face was cold as he endured the pain. ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t have sex during this period of time. Your wounds can¡¯te into contact with water, either.¡± The doctor¡¯s face was solemn. He didn¡¯t know which bold woman had captured the Crown Prince like this. It was simply unheard of. Li Yi¡¯s face darkened. After waving the doctor away, he ordered,¡±Call Ning Baolin over.¡± Ning Yu quickly came over in fear and trepidation. She looked at Li Yi pitifully. When she saw the scars on Li Yi¡¯s face, she was stunned. This¡­ Li Yi did not even want to look at Ning Yu. He said coldly,¡±Is there any way to ask her out?¡± Ning Yu shivered and remembered that she had already offended someone. Even if she epted this matter, she would not be able to do it. At that time, it would only make the Crown Prince hate her even more. Ning Yu sounded like she was about to cry.¡± Your Highness, I have no choice. My status is low and the General¡¯s wife doesn¡¯t like me. If the Crown Princess Consort can hold a banquet, the General¡¯s wife will definitely not dy it.¡± Even if he couldn¡¯t do it, he couldn¡¯t bear the anger. Therefore, the best way was to divert the trouble. Li Yi frowned and said coldly,¡±You can leave.¡± Ning Yu stood up obediently and left. Last time, the matter didn¡¯t work out and the Crown Prince hated her so much. She couldn¡¯t change anything. The only thing she could do was to make the Crown Prince hate her less. Time would forget everything. After a period of time, when this matter was over, her face would not have aged yet. She would find an opportunity to be pampered and have a child. The most important thing now was to hide and not make the Crown Prince unhappy in front of him. Li Yi held his breath in his heart. He did not expect it to be so difficult to meet a woman. Didn¡¯t that woman admire him? Why wasn¡¯t he here? He was really angered to death. However, he had to eat that piece of fat meat no matter what. Therefore, after considering Ning Yu¡¯s suggestion, Li Yi went to the main courtyard and asked the Crown Princess Consort to invite someone to the residence as a guest. A concubine was indeed a disgrace to the General¡¯s wife, so the Crown Princess should be fine. Of course, the Crown Princess couldn¡¯t reject the Crown Prince¡¯s request. Therefore, he sent the invitation the next day, but the General Manor replied that the General¡¯s wife was seriously ill. Li Yi was so angry that his face was ferocious. The scabs on his body were torn apart. It was so painful that he lost his temper.¡± What¡¯s the use of having you guys? You can¡¯t even do a small thing.¡± The Crown Princess Consort also felt wronged being yelled at for no reason. Li Yi was holding back his anger and had nowhere to vent. What serious illness? When she scratched him, she used so much strength that she could not even press down. She could even flip over a cow. Now, she was actually pretending to be seriously ill. This must be fake. The Crown Princess endured her grievances and said,¡± Your Highness, the General¡¯s wife sent an invitation for the Imperial Physician yesterday. She should really be sick. She wouldn¡¯t dare to pretend to be sick in front of the Imperial Physician.¡± After all, the Emperor still remembered this General¡¯s wife. If the Imperial Physician pretended to be sick after seeing her, the Emperor would not let her off. Li Yi frowned and left. He went straight into the pce and asked the emperor to send him to the interrogation room. He brought the imperial physician to the General¡¯s manor openly, and his tone was even more ufortable. If he had known that he would have this opportunity, he would not have gone to find her in the middle of the night. He did not say a word and was caught for nothing. He could only mask his face. If others saw him like this, he would lose all his face. Who in the Crown Prince¡¯s residence would dare to say anything? He entered the general¡¯s residence openly. Soon, he saw a beautiful figure running over in a hurry. That anxious look and bright beauty were too dazzling. Li Yi was dumbfounded. Why was she so fair? Why was her face so delicate? Why was she so anxious that she was about to cry? The imperial physicians were also stunned. Didn¡¯t they say that the General¡¯s wife was seriously ill? Hu Yu ran over in a hurry, but her tears did not fall.¡± It must be Imperial Physician Wang. Quickly follow me to see my two sisters. I¡¯m not sick, but I have to pretend to be. Imperial Physician Wang, you¡¯ll understand once you take a look.¡± Such a pitiful beauty. If anyone saw her, their worldview would follow her facial features. At that moment, they didn¡¯t care about reprimanding her and directly followed her. Li Yi also frowned. What exactly had happened? Two younger sisters. Something happened to Great General Ming¡¯s younger sister? If something really happened, Imperial Father would definitely me her. If Great General Ming¡¯s two sisters died or something, she would not be able to live either. She was not old, but her life was too bitter for her to bear so much alone. Li Yi had even forgotten the pain on his face. Everyone had a heart of pity. Under Hu Yu¡¯s perfect acting skills, Li Yi¡¯s three views followed his five senses. He really felt a little heartache. The hostility on his face had disappeared as he followed the person. After entering the side courtyard, Imperial Physician Wang¡¯s expression immediately turned solemn. Without Hu Yu¡¯s order, he immediately went to take Ouyang Mingzhu and Ouyang Mingyue¡¯s pulse. His expression gradually turned solemn as he frowned.. Chapter 968 - 968: Side Story, Hu Yulin Jie 12 Chapter 968: Side Story, Hu Yulin Jie 12 Trantor: 549690339 Side Story, Hu Yulin Jie 12 Ouyang Mingyue and Ouyang Mingzhu¡¯s eyes were red. They sniffed and looked very pitiful. ¡°Doctor, can my sister and my face be cured?¡± Ouyang Mingzhu had applied what Hu Yu had taught them. She looked extremely pitiful. When Imperial Physician Wang saw this, he thought of his own daughter and his heart ached. It¡¯s not difficult to remove the ink on your face, but it¡¯s not easy to get rid of something else.¡± Hu Yu pretended to stagger. Ming Zhu and Ming Yue, haven¡¯t, haven¡¯t gotten married yet¡­¡± Ouyang Mingzhu and Ouyang Mingyue were also affected by Hu Yu¡¯s emotions, and they started sobbing softly. Imperial Physician Wang could not bear to see this, but he was also furious.¡± A woman¡¯s face is so important. Who was so vicious as to harm the twodies?¡± It¡¯s like killing someone.¡± Imperial Physician Wang was furious. He hade to treat the General¡¯s wife and encountered such a thing. When he returned, he had reported it to the Emperor truthfully. However, how could he make up for it? If the two youngdies could not recover their looks, it would be ruined. It would be ruined for their entire lives. Imperial Physician Wang nced at Li Yi. The crown prince was here. If the general¡¯s wife wanted justice, there seemed to be a way out. Hu Yu¡¯s eyes were red. She looked at Li Yi, then retracted her gaze to look at Ouyang Mingzhu and Ouyang Mingyue. Her heart ached as she said,¡±Mingzhu, Mingyue, who is the one who treated you like this? Don¡¯t be afraid. Tell Eldest Sister-inw that she will fight for you even if she has to risk her life.¡± Ouyang Mingzhu and Ouyang Mingyue cried as they shook their heads. Hu Yu was crying her eyes out. She looked at Li Yi and said,¡±Your Highness, please uphold justice for us. General Ming¡¯s body has not even turned cold, and someone has already humiliated his sister like this. How important is a woman¡¯s appearance? I have broken General Ming¡¯s blood oath. If no one stands up for us, we don¡¯t know what to do¡­¡± Li Yi looked at Hu Yu¡¯s expression and his heart ached. He had seen women cry before, but he had never seen anyone cry so beautifully. He didn¡¯t feel annoyed at all. He just wanted to take good care of her. If he helped her, he would be her benefactor. At that time, the wealth would be in his hands, and this beauty would also be in his arms. Although he could not give her a status, he wanted her to be his woman. Li Yi took a deep breath and said,¡±Such a bad behavior naturally cannot be tolerated. Miss Ouyang, feel free to say it. Such a wicked woman should be severely punished.¡± Hu Yu sobbed twice. When he looked at Ouyang Mingzhu, he winked yfully. Ouyang Mingzhu closed her eyes when she heard Hu Yu¡¯s words. Tears rolled down her cheeks as she said,¡± Yes, it¡¯s the Prime Minister¡¯s daughter, Zhou Qianqian. She said that my sister and I are not worthy of going to school. She said that we don¡¯t have any ink in our stomachs. Therefore, she pinched our mouths and wanted to pour ink into us¡­¡± Ouyang Mingzhu¡¯s heart was broken when she heard the humiliation she had suffered. Because they came from the countryside, they had always been ostracized in school. ¡°This, this is simply too much! How can you be so vicious at such a young age!¡± Imperial Physician Wang¡¯s expression was filled with shock. Peoplepared the knowledge they had learned to ink, and those who were not knowledgeable said that they did not have a drop of ink in their stomachs. That was because how much ink did a knowledgeable person need to achieve something? However, knowledge came from seeing and hearing. How could he really drink ink? Li Yi frowned. The prime minister was on his side and was of great use to him. Zhou Qianqian was still the daughter of the first wife. How could she not know the big picture? If it was just a small matter, it would be fine. Hu Yu¡¯s heart ached as he wiped away Ouyang Mingzhu and Ouyang Mingyue¡¯s tears.¡± Don¡¯t be afraid. With His Highness the Crown Prince around, he will definitely seek justice for you. His Highness the Crown Prince will inherit the throne in the future. If such a vicious act were to be spread, it would be despised and detested. If one makes a mistake, they should be punished. There is justice in this world.¡± After Hu Yuforted him, he looked at Li Yi and asked,¡±Your Highness, you agree with what I said, right?¡± Li Yi nodded. How could he not say it? He was going to inherit the throne in the future. If there were such immoral people, they would definitely be severely punished. Otherwise, how could the dignity of the emperor and justice be established? Since ancient times, many princes who had been raised wrongly ended up being expelled. If the emperor broke thew, he would be punished as well as themoners. If the matter was so big that it could not be hidden well, then even the emperor could not do anything about it. However, the prime minister was still the prime minister after all. Li Yi felt that the best way was tomunicate with both sides. Hu Yu would settle the matter peacefully, and the prime minister would give somepensation and apology. This matter would be perfect. At that time, not only would he protect the prime minister, but he would also be indebted to the general¡¯s manor. Just as Li Yi was thinking about how to appease Hu Yu, he saw Hu Yu stand up and walk out. She only said one sentence,¡±Since His Highness the Crown Prince has spoken, if I let my two sisters swallow this matter and let it go, I¡¯m not even worthy of being their eldest sister-inw. Ming Zhu and Ming Yue, just you wait. Eldest sister-inw will beat the drum to sound the injustice and seek justice for you!¡± After Hu Yu finished speaking, he quickly left. Li Yi immediately felt a headacheing on. He quickly chased after her, but all he saw was the fluttering corner of her clothes disappearing from his sight. Li Yi was a little dumbfounded. Why was he walking so fast? Hu Yu directly rushed to the Ministry of War. Outside the Ministry of War, there was a huge bronze drum, which was the Drum of Vengeance. When the drum sounded, it would go to the court, and when the drum sounded, one would have to endure at least 20 strokes of the cane before they couldin. Twenty big ps could split a person¡¯s skin and flesh. This was to let the world know that not just anyone could beat the Drum of Wronging Injustice, nor could they beat it randomly. If you had any grievances, you could beat the drum to cry out, but before you opened your mouth, you had to pay the price for your outrageous behavior. After a beating, you couldin to the officials. Hu Yu swung the drum hammer that was almost as big as her head and knocked it heavily. The sound was so loud that it made people tremble! Li Yi¡¯s expression changed. He rode his horse and chased after her, but he could not catch up to her no matter how hard he tried. She looked weak, but he could not catch up to her no matter how hard he tried. The sound of the Drum of Vengeance was destined to make this matter difficult to resolve. Li Yi could not stop it. He could only watch as Hu Yu was dragged in and beaten up. Hu Yu was crying, blocking the pain. In the eyes of others, he was too strong, which made their hearts ache. Minister of War Lian could not bear it anymore, but after the beating, he asked,¡± Who is it? Why are you beating the drum?¡± Hu Yu replied weakly,¡± My wife, Chu Guanyu, is Ou Yangming Mingde¡¯s wife. Today, we are beating the drum to voice out the grievances of her deceased husband and sister. We are going to sue the Prime Minister and his wife, as well as their daughter, Zhou Qianqian. We are using Zhou Qianqian of being vicious and using poison ink to stain her deceased husband and sister¡¯s face, causing her face to be disfigured. General Ming¡¯s body is still warm, so 1 hope that you will investigate this matter thoroughly..¡± Chapter 969 - 969: Side Story, Hu Yulin Jie 13 Chapter 969: Side Story, Hu Yulin Jie 13 Trantor: 549690339 Side Story, Hu Yulin Jie 13 Hu Yu shed tears of pain.¡± Yesterday, my sister returned home. Both of them could not see anyone. 1 was concerned and went to visit them. 1 found out that even the best doctor was unable to do anything. Therefore, I had no other choice but to pretend to be seriously ill and ask the imperial doctor in the pce. However, just now, the imperial doctor came and saw that there was no way¡­¡± ¡°I have no one to rely on and can¡¯t protect my sister. I¡¯m afraid that I can only swallow this grievance and feel guilty towards myte husband and sister. Fortunately, Your Highness the Crown Prince is a righteous person and deeply hates this kind of behavior. This made me feel ashamed. 1 suddenly realized that if 1 let myte husband and sister swallow this grievance, 1 would be harming people and condoning others to do evil. With Your Highness the Crown Prince¡¯s support, I believe that there is justice in this world, so I risked my life toe here. Even if I have to give up this life, I will seek justice for myte husband and sister. 1 hope you¡¯ll understand.¡± Hu Yu¡¯s every word was full of brilliance, deeply detesting and criticizing such a vile act, and also expressing his determination to pursue the matter to the end. At the same time, he also dragged the Crown Prince down with him. This was the Crown Prince¡¯s support for her. She had originally nned to silently bear the grievances, but it was the righteous Crown Prince who encouraged her, giving her the courage and determination to seek justice. After hearing this, Lord Lian subconsciously looked at Li Yi, but Li Yi was wearing a tall hat, so no one could tell his expression. Li Yi¡¯s heart waspletely stumped. How would he know that she was so talkative? If he knew what she was thinking, why would he let here? Li Yi was extremely frustrated, but he saw Beauty Lian¡¯s face turn pale. She looked up at him with tears in her eyes. Her voice was so weak that it was as if she was about to die at any moment. Li Yi only felt his heart ache. What she did was not wrong in the first ce. The fault was that the prime minister did not teach her daughter well. The prime minister¡¯s wife did not teach her daughter well and gave birth to such a vicious daughter who harmed people. Li Yi nodded and said,¡±Yes.¡± After saying that, Li Yi regretted it. He actually wanted to turn this matter into a small matter, but his three views followed his five senses, and his brain was a little behind. She was a beauty who was beaten until she was bloody, but he didn¡¯t feel embarrassed at all. Just by looking at her every move, the tears in her eyes, and the way she looked at him, he wanted to satisfy all her requests. If he had known earlier that Chu Guanyu was so seductive, why would he let her marry some general? He would not let go of such a woman. Her every move would make people¡¯s hearts follow her. The prime minister was really guilty in this matter. He was the future heir apparent, so no one could resist him. Li Yi took a deep breath and said,¡± This matter must be investigated thoroughly. We can¡¯t let this evil wind harm innocent people. A woman¡¯s appearance is so important. Destroying it is equivalent to killing someone. Not to mention the prime minister¡¯s daughter, even the noble princess can¡¯t do whatever she wants.¡± Minister Lian looked at this. Since the Crown Prince had already said so, what else did he have to hesitate about? He had to uphold justice for the General¡¯s wife. Moreover, the General¡¯s wife was sounding the Drum of Vindication. This case would be sent to the pce to wait for the Emperor to convict her. She was a weak woman who had been beaten up. It was normal for her to seek justice and find out the truth. Minister Lian¡¯s righteousness exploded.¡± General¡¯s wife, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely file a case. I¡¯ll give you justice within three days.¡± Hu Yu thanked him gratefully. Aftering out of the Ministry of War, Li Yi¡¯s subordinates rushed over and whispered a few words in Li Yi¡¯s ear. Li Yi immediately frowned and subconsciously nced at Hu Yu. Hu Yu¡¯s face was pale. She had been carried and had already filed aint. Now, she just had to wait for the results. When the trial began, she would confront the Prime Minister¡¯s family in the court. As for the Crown Prince, he was done using him. Hu Yu said weakly,¡± Thank you, Your Highness. Your Highness is a good person. After I get justice for my two sisters, I will definitely bring them to thank you personally. Your Highness, if you have something urgent to attend to, you should go quickly. They will send me back to the general¡¯s residence.¡± Li Yi¡¯s gaze was deep, but in the end, he nodded.¡± Go back and rest well. In the future, you cane to the Crown Prince¡¯s residence often to befriend the Crown Princess Consort. This way, no one will dare to bully you.¡± Li Yi wanted to go to the pce to confirm if the news was true, so he quickly got on his horse and left. The people from the Ministry of War also sent Hu Yu back to the General¡¯s Estate. Ouyang Mingyue and Ouyang Mingzhu¡¯s faces turned pale from fright. They threw themselves at Hu Yu and cried,¡±Eldest sister-inw, Eldest sister-inw!¡± Hu Yu hugged the two of them andforted them.¡± Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry. We¡¯ll get it back with interest.¡± She, the little fox, had never been at a disadvantage. Moreover, she did not feel any pain. The wound on her skin would heal. She had only used a little trick. It looked like there was a lot of blood, but in fact, the wound was not that serious. Ouyang Mingyue and Ouyang Mingzhu cried until their eyes were swollen. Their eyes were filled with worry and self-me. Hu Yu looked at the two innocent and pitiful little girls. She was afraid that they had long forgotten how the original body had treated them coldly. After eating the candy, they had forgotten the bitterness. She was too weak. How could she be strong? Therefore, she could only be a green tea girl. Only by being weak could she make people want to protect her. As long as she learned this, her life would not be too bad. Hu Yu looked at Ouyang Mingzhu¡¯s and Ouyang Mingyue¡¯s faces. They were pitch-ck and scab like wounds. However, the two of them did not seem to care. Instead, they were concerned about her. Hu Yu felt a little helpless.¡± Aren¡¯t you worried that Eldest Sister-inw will harm you?¡± What if this face is really ruined?¡± ¡°We believe in Eldest Sister-inw. Whatever she does is for my own good.¡± Ouyang Mingzhu shook her head with tears in her eyes. Hu Yu smiled.¡± Don¡¯t worry. There won¡¯t be any scars or marks. However, a fewyers of skin will peel off. It won¡¯t hurt or itch. It¡¯ll just look scary, but if anyone asks, just say that it hurts and itches, understand?¡± The two of them nodded, indicating that they would listen to Hu Yu¡¯s instructions. Hu Yu pinched their cheeks. They were really cute. Three days was very fast. After Minister Lian sent Hu Yu and Li Yi away, he immediately went to the Academy to bring Zhou Qianqian back for interrogation. What a joke. Even the Crown Prince had ordered a thorough investigation. Zhou Qianqian was taken away. She had no face left. She struggled and kicked a few constables. She even specifically picked the most vulnerable part of the man to kick. However, she was still caught in the end. She struggled and shouted,¡± Are you guys blind? Do you know who I am? How dare you arrest me?¡± Minister Lian looked at Zhou Qianqian and said coldly,¡±Miss Zhou, you stained Ouyang Mingzhu and Ouyang Mingyue¡¯s faces with poisonous ink, causing them to be disfigured. Do you know your crime?¡± The General¡¯s wife is beating the drum to voice her grievances. His Highness the Crown Prince has ordered a thorough investigation, yet you still kicked my subordinate. Your crime is even greater!¡± Zhou Qianqian¡¯s mind went nk. Her expression changed.¡± How could 1 be disfigured? Those two bumpkins framed me.¡± ¡°Miss Zhou, you admit that you stained their faces with poisonous ink?¡± Minister Lian frowned. Zhou Qianqian was speechless. She realized that she couldn¡¯t say that. She didn¡¯t answer and shouted,¡± 1 want to see my parents. 1 want to go home. If you have anything to say, tell my parents. Let go of me now..¡± Chapter 970 - 970: Side Story, Hu Yulin Jie 14 Chapter 970: Side Story, Hu Yulin Jie 14 Trantor: 549690339 Side Story, Hu Yulin Jie 14 ¡°Take him away,¡± Minister Lian waved his hand. ¡°You¡¯ll see your parents,¡± he said coldly. Zhou Qianqian had been captured, and the servant girl who served her ran back with a pale face to report that the daughter of a minister had been captured. This was an extremely shameful matter, and the Minister of War had captured their daughter without waiting for their consent. Prime Minister Zhou was furious. Madam Zhou was also furious.¡± This Lord Lian is too much. How could he capture Qianqian so openly? He simply doesn¡¯t put the Old Master in his eyes!¡± Who does he think he is? How dare he do this?¡± Prime Minister Zhou red at Madam Zhou in annoyance.¡± It¡¯s all because of your good daughter. What did she do?¡± ¡± 1 really don¡¯t know. Qian Qian hasn¡¯t done anything recently,¡± Madam Zhou said with her head lowered. If he didn¡¯t do it, how could he be captured if he didn¡¯t do it? Prime Minister Zhou suppressed his anger. The servant who had been scouting for information quickly returned and reported in a trembling voice,¡± Old Master, it¡¯s thete General Ming¡¯s wife. She and His Highness the Crown Prince beat the drums andined about the Young Miss after the Ministry of War. The General¡¯s wife said that our Young Miss had drunk poison ink on two Young Miss Ouyang and dyed their faces, causing them to be disfigured¡­¡± A woman¡¯s appearance was extremely important. If this crime was confirmed, Zhou Qianqian¡¯s life would be ruined. Who would marry a woman who had such vicious thoughts before she got married? Being vicious in the dark and being vicious on the surface were two different things. If someone found out and caused a hugemotion, it would be wrong. Women could not do without tricks, but they could not do without brains if their tricks were too vicious. Madam Zhou staggered and looked helplessly at Prime Minister Zhou.¡± Old Master, I, I really didn¡¯t know what Qianqian did. She¡¯s your daughter after all. You have to save her.¡± Prime Minister Zhou was deep in thought. Madam Zhou started to cry.¡± It¡¯s not certain who is in the wrong. Even the Lord didn¡¯t investigate clearly and arrested them. He really didn¡¯t give you any face. There are so many people in the Academy. Why didn¡¯t Qianqian bully others? Those two people are not good people. They must have done something bad.¡± ¡°Master, Nancy isn¡¯t engaged yet. We can¡¯t let them destroy her.¡± Mrs. Zhou was angry and resentful. Prime Minister Zhou felt that what she said was not unreasonable. Even Minister Lian did not give him face, but now that the matter had already happened, he could only resolve it. Zhou Furen cried and said how important Zhou Qianqian was, reprimanding Minister Lian for not giving him face and so on. Prime Minister Zhou pondered for a while and interrupted the crying Madam Zhou.¡± Since we¡¯re going to court, we can¡¯t lose. Whether Qian Qian is in the wrong or not, she¡¯s not in the wrong this time. When wee back, discipline her properly. Go to the General¡¯s Estate. General Ming is already dead. What is the General¡¯s wife? Put pressure on her and ask her to think about her family before she does anything.¡± Without an heir, the General¡¯s household would not be able to survive. For the rest of her life, she, Chu Guanyu, would still have to rely on her brothers. ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Madam Zhou nodded. Prime Minister Zhou then instructed,¡± While you are at it, put pressure on the Chu Family. Lord Chu and Madam Chu are both smart people. Just let them convince Chu Guanyu. Later, go to the Ministry of War and see Qian Qian tofort her. Tell her not to speak nonsense. When I have a n, I will tell her what to do.¡± With the Chu family pressuring him and a warning from him, everything would be fine. After weighing the pros and cons, Chu Guanyu had no choice but to agree. Madam Zhou nodded repeatedly and wiped away her tears.¡± Alright, I¡¯ll go to the General¡¯s manor now.¡± Prime Minister Zhou was annoyed that Madam Zhou did not discipline her daughter well, but he was even angrier that even the minister had given him face. His dignity had been challenged, and he could not tolerate this. Whatever face Minister Lian had given him today, he would return it tomorrow. Zhou Furen left the manor and went straight to the General Manor. A servant hurried over to report to Hu Yu. Hu Yu raised his eyebrows. Xuemei¡¯s eyes were red. She was so angry that she gritted her teeth.¡± Madam, the Prime Minister¡¯s wife must not have good intentions if shees at this time. Why don¡¯t we just disappear?¡± ¡± 1 see you.¡± Hu Yu took a big gulp of chicken soup.¡± Why not?¡± If he came at this time, he definitely wanted to bully her. What was there to be afraid of? It was a good opportunity to teach Ouyang Mingzhu and Ouyang Mingyue a lesson and let them observe what it meant to be proficient in the art of tea. Hu Yu gulped down the chicken soup. She put down the bowl and said to Xuemei,¡±Ask her toe and see me. Ask Mingzhu and Mingyue toe too.¡± Ouyang Mingzhu and Ouyang Mingyue did not know what Hu Yu wanted to do. Hu Yu winked at the two of them.¡± Learn from themter. There¡¯s no need to say anything. Just feel wronged.¡± Both of them nodded. Madam Zhou came in very quickly. She couldn¡¯t help but cover her nose. The smell of blood was too unpleasant. Madam Zhou frowned as she looked at the half-dead figure on the bed. She felt disgusted. She looked at Ouyang Mingzhu and Ouyang Mingyue, who hadrge ck marks on their faces, and felt even more disgusted. Madam Zhou said coldly,¡± General¡¯s wife, why must you do this? What matter can¡¯t be resolved privately? Why must you make such a big fuss and embarrass everyone? What can you change after suffering today? I don¡¯t think you know the truth. It must be because your two sisters have bad morals.¡± ¡°What does Prime Minister¡¯s wife mean by this?¡± Hu Yu¡¯s eyes were brimming with tears. I believe that the heavens will definitely give our Ouyang n justice.¡± Madam Zhou was annoyed.¡± Of course, justice will be given. You are a good sister-inw, but your two sisters-inw are not good sisters-inw. You have to think about it carefully. Lord Chu probably doesn¡¯t know that you are so impulsive. My daughters have always been obedient and sensible. How could they do such a thing? 1 know that they are very unpopr among the students.¡± ¡± You¡¯re right.¡± Madam Zhou looked at Ouyang Mingzhu and Ouyang Mingyue coldly.¡± Tell me, did you guyse up with a plot to frame my daughter in order to gain attention?¡± This time, even without Hu Yu¡¯s guidance, Ouyang Mingyue and Ouyang Mingzhu felt extremely wronged. They shook their heads and looked at Madam Zhou with tears in their eyes. Hu Yu was very satisfied when she saw the two youngdies being so understanding. She stopped pretending and looked coldly at Madam Zhou.¡± If the Prime Minister¡¯s wife wants to say this, you can go back now. You want to protect your daughter? I think you¡¯re dreaming. If 1 were you, I wouldn¡¯t step into the General¡¯s Estate. You¡¯re too stupid to be saved.¡± Madam Zhou was a little overwhelmed by Hu Yu¡¯s sudden change in attitude. She pointed at Hu Yu¡¯s face with a trembling finger.¡± You, you really have ulterior motives. You¡¯re too vicious.¡± ¡°Send the guests out,¡± Hu Yu said with a smile. Madam Zhou was so angry that she cursed,¡±B * tch¡­¡± I want to expose you¡­¡± Madam Zhou cursed as she walked out. Hu Yu looked at Ouyang Mingzhu and Mingyue, who were in a daze. She said,¡±Do you know that seeing is believing and hearing is not?¡± Everyone knew that the Prime Minister¡¯s wife was bullying her, but was that really the case? Watch me teach you a ruthless move.¡± Hu Yu smiled evilly and said to Xuemei,¡± Xuemei, go and get the white silk. I want to fake hanging myself and then call the doctor. 1 promise that tomorrow, everyone will know that the Prime Minister¡¯s wife is going to force me to death..¡± Chapter 971 - 971: Side Story, Hu Yulin Jie 15 Chapter 971: Side Story, Hu Yulin Jie 15 Trantor: 549690339 Side Story, Hu Yulin Jie 15 Not only Ouyang Mingzhu and Ouyang Mingyue, even Xuemei was dumbfounded. Could, could it still be like this? Hu Yu looked at their admiring gazes and enjoyed it very much. She smiled.¡± Now you know why 1 said that the Prime Minister¡¯s wife shouldn¡¯t havee.¡± The few of them nodded. Not only did they know, but they also knew how ruthless Hu Yu¡¯s next move was. If they hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes, they would have sided with Hu Yu and felt that the Prime Minister¡¯s wife was being overbearing and was simply inciting the anger of the people. Xuemei felt relieved, but she was also worried.¡± Madam, if you want to hang yourself, how painful would it be? If it¡¯s not true, you can¡¯t fool the doctor.¡± Hu Yu gave Xuemei an appreciative look and said,¡± Xuemei¡¯s question is right, but there¡¯s always a gain. Besides, if you apply a hot towel to human skin and pinch it yourself, there will be red marks. 1 mean, ordinary people should do this, but people who know pharmacology don¡¯t have to do this. Take a white silk and tie it together. I¡¯ll just apply some medicine to your neck.¡± ¡°It¡¯s already midnight. Just call the doctor in a hurry.¡± Of course, Hu Yu had a way to leave a mark on his neck, but Ouyang Mingzhu and Ouyang Mingyue knew what framing was. Hu Yu looked at the two sisters who were in a daze. She gently pinched their cheeks.¡± Go back and think about it. You¡¯ve learned a lot now. There will be a time when you can put it to use.¡± Ouyang Mingzhu and Ouyang Mingyue had mixed feelings after seeing Hu Yu personally teach them. They felt as if they had opened the door to a new world. They retreated after responding. After Ouyang Mingzhu and Ouyang Mingyue left, Hu Yu instructed Xuemei to make skewers. Xuemei was also drooling when she heard the ingredientsing out of Hu Yu¡¯s mouth. Madam sure knows how to eat. Madam is so awesome. As long as she didn¡¯t eat spicy food, her wounds would heal without a problem. Hu Yu didn¡¯t have any taboos. Although there were no barbecued skewers in ancient times, her family was rich, so she could order them. If she didn¡¯t know how to roast, she could learn. The General Manor¡¯s chef made it a few times and it was delicious. Her days were wonderful. When the skincare cream was sessfullyunched, her future would be invincible. Just thinking about it was filled with happiness. They ate skewers and drank iced sour plum soup. Soon, it was midnight. Hu Yu picked up the white silk and threw it on the beam. After tying a knot, he hung himself symbolically. Although he did not really hang himself, Xuemei saw Hu Yu lying on the bed. His breath was almost gone, and his neck was swelling at a visible speed. She was so scared that she cried. ¡°Madam,¡± she wailed as she pounced on Hu Yu. Hu Yu saw that Xuemei was crying so hard that she was almost silly. She pushed her away.¡± It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. You can go and call the doctor.¡± Xuemei let out a burp. It was only then that she remembered that her wife was pretending. However, this was too simr. It made her heart ache. Now that she had recovered her senses, she immediately rushed out of the door and shouted heartbreakingly,¡± Someonee! My wife hasmitted suicide¡­¡± Xuemei hurriedly went to call for a doctor. The General¡¯s Mansion was soon lit up, and everyone was in a panic. Xuemei asked the servants to invite the best doctor while she prepared to enter the pce. They hurried to the pce gate, but the soldiers naturally wouldn¡¯t let them in. Xuemei thought of the grievances her wife had suffered and cried loudly,¡± My wife hasmitted suicide. Please report it to the Emperor and beg the Emperor to send the imperial physician to take a look. Sob, sob, sob, the spirit of the Great General Ming in heaven can¡¯t imagine how cold it would be to see all this.¡± ¡°W-what did you say?¡± Bing Jiang¡¯s expression changed. Xuemei cried.¡± What else can my wife do? She¡¯s already suffering. Why is God so unfair? If General Ming was still alive, would they still dare to bully my wife like this?¡± The soldier¡¯s expression changed. He grabbed Xuemei and asked,¡±Is your wife the wife of General Ming?¡± Xuemei sobbed.¡± So what if it is? If my wife can¡¯t be saved, 1 will definitely kill myself on the Drum of Wronging Injustice. We, the people of the General¡¯s Estate, must seek justice even if we have to die.¡± The soldier¡¯s voice was trembling.¡± Don¡¯t cry first. What happened? Come inside with me. If the General¡¯s wife is wronged, you can tell the Emperor and General Ming face to face.¡± The soldiers didn¡¯t dare to be negligent. Xuemei was a little confused and followed the soldiers into the pce. He saw the Emperor in the rear hall and also saw a figure reporting to the Emperor. He was tall and wore ck armor. He had a handsome face, but the solemn and murderous aura around him was shocking. Xuemei suddenly felt that she was mute. A long time had passed. After all, it had been a few months. Moreover, her wife had not seen the general much in the past. She really could not remember clearly. However, this person seemed to be the Great General Ming, who should have passed away in her family. The soldier lowered his head and reported,¡± Your Majesty, General Ming, this woman is the general¡¯s maidservant. She came to seek medical treatment. She said that the general¡¯s wifemitted suicide¡­¡± The Emperor was so shocked that he immediately got up from the dragon bed. General Ming¡¯s expression had already turned cold. He coldly said to the Emperor,¡±Your Majesty, I will go back and take a look.¡±. After he finished speaking, he had already left inrge strides. The Emperor¡¯s figure swayed. He looked at Xuemei, who was still kneeling, and asked hurriedly,¡± What exactly is going on? Tell me in detail.¡± Xuemei told him what happened intermittently. The Emperor was shocked. There was actually such a thing, and it happened at the worst time. General Ming was lost and recovered. He was recuperating behind the enemy¡¯s back as a nameless person, and he went straight to the enemy¡¯s back to take him down. Now that he had returned to the capital to report, someone wanted to force his wife to death¡­ And this person was the Prime Minister¡¯s wife and daughter. The Emperor felt a pain in his heart and immediately ordered,¡± Pass on my order. Call the imperial physician. No matter what, we must save the General¡¯s wife.¡± As long as the person did not die, there was still room for relief. At least it was not that bad. Both of them were ministers, and the Emperor did not want the two families to be enemies because of this. This Prime Minister was also the same. His wife and daughter had done something wrong. Not only did he not discipline them properly, but he even indulged them. Now, they had caused a huge disaster. The general¡¯s manor was brightly lit. The old physician looked worried. Ouyang Mingzhu and Ouyang Mingyue were crying by the bed. Hu Yuy on the bed, motionless. A person walked over quickly, and there seemed to be a cold wind on his body. The servants who saw him along the way were all scared silly. They didn¡¯t have time to scream that they couldn¡¯t see him anymore. Lin Jie went straight to the main courtyard, and after entering the door, he went straight to the bed. His body was cold, and his heart felt suffocated. He reached out to Hu Yu¡¯s neck. It had been so many years, and they were finally meeting again. He was afraid that she had already left. If he missed this time, when would the next time be? The temperature was very cold, and her pulse was weak. His eyes were deep, and he leaned over to cover her cold, pale lips. Hu Yu immediately opened her eyes. She almost jumped up. F * ck, which dog was this? She was faking her death to sleep when she was suddenly yed by a hooligan.. Chapter 972 - 972: Side Story, Hu Yulin Jie 16 Chapter 972: Side Story, Hu Yulin Jie 16 Trantor: 549690339 Side Story, Hu Yulin Jie 16 The two of them were caught off guard and stared at each other, stunned. Hu Yu was a little dumbfounded. Who, who was this? Lin Jie was stunned for a moment, then he smiled and stood up. So she was pretending, and his worry was relieved. Hu Yu didn¡¯t know what to say. This person, wasn¡¯t this person the original short-lived man? ¡®Ou Yangming Mingde, how could he not be dead? This was f * eking illogical. If he came back, how was she supposed toplete her mission? These were all secondary. The main thing was that he had seen through her disguise. Under the circumstances where he did not know anything, he would ruin her big ns. He was really a scourge. He did not die well. He was a bad thing when he returned. ¡°Where is Madam? Quick, let me take a look.¡± An anxious voice came from outside. Hu Yu was a little anxious. She blinked at Lin Jie and immediately closed her eyes. Hopefully, this dog could understand it. How could Lin Jie not understand? He stood up and went to the side. The old Imperial Physician came over to check his pulse, and his expression was extremely solemn. Ouyang Mingzhu and Ouyang Mingyue finally regained their senses. They immediately sobbed.¡± Big Brother, why are you only back now? Sob, sob, sob¡­¡± ¡°Brother, are we dreaming? How are you still alive? Eldest sister-inw, Eldest sister-inw¡­¡± When they thought of what Hu Yu had done for them, both of them felt wronged and their hearts ached. Ouyang Mingzhu wiped her tears and spoke intermittently. The old imperial physician¡¯s heart trembled when he heard this. She was, after all, the sister of the Great General Ming. Where was her status? Bullying her to this extent was really too much. If the Great General Ming had died, perhaps it would not have been so serious. However, he had returned and worked hard. This matter could not be easily resolved. Looking at the dying General¡¯s wife, the old imperial physician retreated to the side and slowly said,¡± Madam¡¯s body is injured. Whether she can wake up now depends on Madam¡¯s own will. General and Madam have a deep rtionship. If General speaks more to Madam and Madam hears it, the possibility of her waking up is very high. With ginseng soup to replenish Qi, as long as she wakes up, she will be fine.¡± If he didn¡¯t wake up, he would be gone. ¡± Thank you, Imperial Physician Sun,¡± said Lin Jie coldly.¡± Madam is seriously ill. I won¡¯t send her off.¡± The old imperial physician still returned to the pce to report to the Emperor. At this time, who would care if he sent them off or not? He returned to the pce and reported the situation. The Emperor suppressed his anger.¡± They are so excessive. Even I can¡¯t protect them. People have to pay the price for their mistakes.¡± It was rare to see a fierce general in the court. How could a few womenpare to him? He sent a lot of supplements to show his sincerity. The dead Great General Ming had returned, and everyone in the General Manor was delighted. Ouyang Mingzhu and Ouyang Mingyue were so happy that they could not sleep. One could imagine how awkward it would be for Hu Yu to be in the same room as someone else. Lin Jie sat by the bed, feeling a little lonely. She did not recognize him, or perhaps it had been too long, she had already forgotten him. After they parted ways that year, time had changed, and even the world had changed. The person from back then had already experienced countless idents. In her life, many people had already appeared. It was normal for her to not remember. The two of them were no longer the same as before. ¡± How did you survive?¡± Hu Yu was the first to lose his cool. Lin Jie looked at Hu Yu and did not answer. The original Ou Yangming Mingde was already dead. He was just living with this identity. He had been searching for her in this world and had missed her many times before meeting her this time. Lin Jie did not speak, and Hu Yu was both angry and anxious. She had put on a big show, what if he ruined it? The original owner did not know much about Ou Yangming Mingde, so he wondered what kind of person he was. Did the honey trap work? For a moment, Hu Yu felt extremely frustrated. If not, he could just kill him. In any case, this person should not have existed. Lin Jie suddenly stood up and went out. Hu Yu cursed at his back. As long as he didn¡¯t expose her, she would pretend to be dead with a clear conscience. However, before dawn, a fragrance entered his nose. Hu Yu immediately widened his eyes. This, this smell¡­ She looked up and saw him holding a chicken drumstick. Hu Yu gulped.¡± Did you make this for me? Hurry up and bring it over.¡± Lin Jie looked at Hu Yu and was still craving for it. However, she still did not recognize him. He walked over and confessed.¡± When are you going to recognize me?¡± Hu Yun took a bite of the drumstick and tilted her head to look at him. Her head was buzzing. After a while, she finally reacted. She pointed at Lin Jie and said in a trembling voice,¡± L-Little Jie?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡± Lin Jie nodded. Hu Yu jumped into Lin Jie¡¯s arms happily. In this world, the happiest thing was undoubtedly meeting an old friend in a foreignnd. They had not seen each other for who knows how many years. Hu Yu reached out and touched Lin Jie¡¯s face.¡± Was this how you used to look like? You¡¯re so handsome. Long time no see. You¡¯ve grown so big.¡± Hu Yu yed around for a while before sitting on the bed to eat the drumstick. He missed it for a long time. This drumstick was really fragrant. The mellow taste made him wish he could eat the bones. Who did this guy learn how to cook from? She had been to so many worlds, but she had never tasted this taste again. ¡°When others see me, they will automatically rece Ou Yangming Mingde¡¯s appearance. The appearance you see is my original appearance.¡± He had borrowed Ou Yangming Mingde¡¯s identity, but his body was his. Hu Yu finished the drumstick. Lin Jie wiped her hands with a handkerchief. Hu Yu sighed.¡± How considerate. Speaking of which, I watched you grow up.¡± Lin Jie smiled. He did not want to waste time on recognizing her. If she could not recognize him, he would just tell her himself. The identity of his original body had provided him with great convenience, and he did not want to wait any longer. Hu Yu was a chatterbox. She knew Lin Jie, so of course, she would tell him everything. She could make Lin Jie cooperate with her without limit. Of course, Lin Jie would not disagree. When she talked about her past experiences, Hu Yu gritted her teeth in excitement. When she was proud, she held her head high and said,¡±¡± Where did you learn how to cook? Teach me. 1 still want to eat it. I¡¯ve dreamed about it countless times, but I couldn¡¯t eat it every time. You don¡¯t know, there was once when 1 was in the apocalypse. I dreamed that you were holding a big chicken drumstick and not letting me eat it. 1 was so angry that 1 almost drove my partner crazy for a packet of instant noodles when 1 woke up. If I hadn¡¯t been rational and given her a little bit, 1 would have gone crazy¡­¡± The resources in the apocalypse were scarce. This was the world that Hu Yu hated the most. For a single bite, everyone went crazy. ¡± Then you should learn well in the decades in this world,¡± said Lin Jie lightly. Hu Yu hurriedly nodded. They were once familiar with each other, so she did not feel unfamiliar at all. In the next few decades, she did not believe that she would not be able to learn. The sky was bright, and Hu Yu yawned.¡± I¡¯m going to sleep first. If anyonees, don¡¯t meet anyone. The Ministry of War will start the trial in two days, and 1¡¯11 wake up when the timees. If you don¡¯t know how to act, just don¡¯t talk. It¡¯s fine to look cold..¡± Chapter 973 - 973: Side Story, Hu Yulin Jie 17 Chapter 973: Side Story, Hu Yulin Jie 17 Trantor: 549690339 Side Story, Hu Yulin Jie 17 Time flew by quickly as they reminisced about the past. During the day, when the Prime Minister¡¯s Estate found out that Great General Ming had returned, they were extremely anxious. As long as the Emperor was not a fool, he would know what to do. Therefore, she only needed to close the door and have a good sleep. Lin Jie nodded.¡± Yes, I know what to do. Go to sleep.¡± Hu Yu fell asleep very quickly. Lin Jie then walked out of the room and went to the kitchen to make soup for Hu Yu. The Great General Ming, who should have died, had returned alive. In one morning, the entire capital was shocked by this news. The news that the Prime Minister¡¯s wife had forced the General¡¯s wife to hang herself was also spread. The people discussed and criticized angrily. In the court, the Emperor sternly reprimanded the Prime Minister. This made Prime Minister Zhou feel ashamed, angry, and helpless. The Bureau of Military Personnel had to investigate this case. After the court session, many of the officials were preupied. They didn¡¯t even have time for their daily small chats. They hurried home and immediately called their wives and daughters up. They sternly asked if they had bullied the two sisters of the Great General Ming and if they had participated in the matter of the poisonous ink staining their faces. The death of the Great General Ming could be a big or small matter, but he had returned alive, so this matter could not be small. If she had participated, it might not be toote to go and beg for forgiveness now. After all, the one who had attacked the most was the Prime Minister¡¯s daughter. Compared to her behavior, the bullying of others would be insignificant. Prime Minister Zhou returned to the manor. His face was extremely dark.¡± Go and call the Madam over,¡± he roared. He was already so old, yet he was still implicated by his daughter. This was all because his daughter did not have a good mother. If she had a good mother, his daughter would not have done such a disgraceful thing. Madam Zhou rushed over. Before she could say anything, she was pped by Prime Minister Zhou.¡± This is all your fault.¡± Madam Zhou felt wronged from being beaten. She had given birth to his children, but now she was humiliated like this. Madam Zhou could not swallow this anger. She gritted her teeth and said in a trembling voice,¡± Old Master, what did I do wrong for you to treat me like this?¡± Prime Minister Zhou was furious. He held the table and took a few deep breaths before saying,¡± General Ming is not dead yet. He has made a great contribution and has returned to the capital alive. What did you say to the General¡¯s wife when you went to the General Manor yesterday? The General¡¯s wife couldn¡¯t take it anymore and hanged herself¡­¡± Zhou Furen was so shocked by this news that her three souls were scattered. Her body swayed and she could barely stand.¡± Great General Ming is not dead?¡± Premier Zhou felt his heart ache, but he still held on and said,¡± The good daughter you raised bullied Ouyang Mingzhu and Ouyang Mingyue. Now, she even used poison ink to disfigure them. Do you know what will happen to her if she loses her morals?¡± Even we were implicated by her. And you, you forced the General¡¯s wife tomit suicide. Do you know how the people of the capital will talk about you if news of this spreads today?¡± Zhou Furen gritted her teeth.¡± Old Master, that slut was the one who made it up. I went to the General Manor and didn¡¯t say anything. She just said that if she was me, she wouldn¡¯t havee to visit. I didn¡¯t realize that she actually had such thoughts at that time. She deliberately ndered me.¡± Prime Minister Zhou felt his heart ache again. He was so angry that he did not know what to say. He pointed at Madam Zhou with a trembling finger.¡± You, you¡­¡± ¡°Why did 1 marry a stupid woman like you? You ruined three generations of my life.¡± Prime Minister Zhou hated her so much that he couldn¡¯t do anything about it. Usually, when he doted on that concubine, she would immediately take care of him. He didn¡¯t see her being so stupid. Why was she so stupid in front of others? Mrs. Zhou did not dare to refute him. She cried.¡± Old Master, I know I was wrong. The most important thing now is to think of a way. Qianqian, you have to save her.¡± Prime Minister Zhou looked at Madam Zhou, who still did not know how serious the situation was and still wanted to save her daughter. Zhou Qianqian could not be saved after what she had done. It was already a great thing that she could protect the Prime Minister¡¯s Estate. A surge of anger surged up, and Prime Minister Zhou felt dizzy. He was about to be angered to death by this stupid woman. ¡°Old Master, what should we do?¡± Madam Zhou was extremely anxious. Prime Minister Zhou sat down with difficulty while holding the table. After a long while, he said,¡± Let¡¯s go. Come with me to the General¡¯s Estate to apologize. That wicked daughter, pretend that she was never born. Whether she lives or dies depends on how the General¡¯s Estate deals with her. Sacrificing her can appease the General¡¯s anger. If not, you can get lost with the good daughter you raised.¡± ¡°Master, Master wants to divorce his wife?¡± Madam Zhou looked at Prime Minister Zhou in disbelief. They had been husband and wife for decades, and he actually wanted to divorce his wife? Prime Minister Zhou looked coldly at Madam Zhou.¡± If you had educated your daughter properly, she wouldn¡¯t have caused such a disaster. If you want to me someone, me yourself. You should pray that the General¡¯s wife doesn¡¯t die. If she didn¡¯t die, this matter would be easier to resolve.¡± Prime Minister Zhou got up and prepared to leave the residence. Before that, he naturally had to prepare a generous gift. Mrs. Zhou was in a daze and her heart turned cold. She only regained her senses after a long time. She understood that she had suffered a huge setback. It was only at this moment that she understood what Hu Yu¡¯s mockery meant. Even if the Great General Ming did not return, the news of her almost forcing the General¡¯s wife to death would spread throughout the capital. At that time, she would be an out-and-out vicious woman. Of course, the General¡¯s wife wouldn¡¯t die. This was her plot. However, those who did not know would not know that this was a conspiracy. People would only think that the General¡¯s wife had managed to survive with great difficulty. How vicious. Her scheming could notpare to a woman who was not even twenty years old. Madam Zhou had suffered an unprecedented blow, and her spirit quickly became dispirited. For her daughter, she had no choice but to admit her mistake. The Prime Minister could give up on her daughter at any time, but she could not. That was the child she had given birth to. She had been running around for more than ten years, and she had watched her grow up little by little. Madam Zhou¡¯s heart was bleeding as she watched Prime Minister Zhou take so many expensive items. This was the price she had to pay. After getting into the carriage, Madam Zhou submissively sat to the side. Prime Minister Zhou¡¯s face was cold. He had taken out so many good things. How could he not feel heartache? But there was no other way. When they arrived at the General¡¯s Mansion, Premier Zhou looked at the carriages parked outside and his expression turned a little ugly. They werete, but he could only go up to the guards and tell them that he was here to pay a visit. The servant looked at them with disdain.¡± Sir, please wait a moment. My general is meeting a guest.¡± They waited until the afternoon. A few colleagues came out with their wives and daughters. They were smiling. They had been forgiven, so there was no pressure in their hearts. Prime Minister Zhou¡¯s heart was in his throat. These people did not even greet them. His wife even instructed her daughter,¡± Don¡¯t associate with those shady people in the future. They will lead you astray. Fortunately, General Ming doesn¡¯t mind.¡± Premier Zhou¡¯s face darkened when he heard that.. Chapter 974 - 974: Side Story, Hu Yulin Jie 18 Chapter 974: Side Story, Hu Yulin Jie 18 Trantor: 549690339 Side Story, Hu Yulin Jie 18 Mrs. Zhou¡¯s expression was also not good. The servants were about to close the door. Premier Zhou held back his anger and rushed forward.¡± Little brother, please inform them that the Prime Minister has brought a guilty woman to confess.¡± If he could see her, even if he was beaten up or scolded, it would be good. If he could not see her, things would be very bad. ¡°Prime Minister, please leave. Our general will not see you,¡± the servant said coldly. Prime Minister Zhou¡¯s heart sank a little. He turned to vent his anger on Madam Zhou. He kicked Madam Zhou to her knees.¡± It¡¯s all your fault, you slut. You¡¯ve done a lot of harm. If General Ming doesn¡¯t forgive you, you won¡¯t be able to make amends even if you die.¡± Madam Zhou had not expected Prime Minister Zhou to treat her like this. She was forced to kneel in front of the General¡¯s manor. The grievance and anger in her heart instantly turned into tears and fell. However, the servant still closed the door mercilessly. Prime Minister Zhou was so anxious that he couldn¡¯t even send the things in the carriage. Even if he couldn¡¯t enter, it was good to keep the things. In the officialdom, almost everyone understood the principle that only those who could do things would receive benefits. If they could not do it, they would not even see him and would not want anything. This was an unwritten rule. However, as long as the item could be given away and taken away, he would have an idea. The tightly shut door made Prime Minister Zhou¡¯s heart sink. Offending such a prestigious general, his days would not be easy. ¡°What are you still standing there for? Get lost. You¡¯ve already caused my death.¡± Unable to enter the General¡¯s Estate, Prime Minister Zhou lost his good temper and ced all the me on Madam Zhou and her daughter. Mrs. Zhou struggled to get up. Even though she was unwilling, she did not dare to say anything else. These two days had been extremely torturous for Prime Minister Zhou and Madam Zhou. The good news was that the General¡¯s wife had finally woken up after sleeping for two days. After the imperial physicians saw it, they all heaved a sigh of relief. They only said that their vitality had been injured, but they would be fine after proper rest. Ouyang Mingzhu and Ouyang Mingyue also applied ointment on their faces. Hu Yu drank the chicken soup. Lin Jie¡¯s cooking skills were the best. It was fragrant and delicious. After she was full, she burped and wiped the corner of her mouth.¡± Little Jie, what are we eating tomorrow?¡± Lin Jie took a handkerchief and approached Hu Yu to wipe the sweat off her forehead. The two of them were so close that Hu Yu could only feel a strong masculine scent assaulting her nose. She swallowed her saliva and looked up at his side profile, which seemed to be meticulously carved. She thought to herself,¡¯How did he look like this? Why is he so handsome?¡¯ ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± she asked in a deep voice. Hu Yu was a little embarrassed. Why did his tone sound a little doting? But eating was the biggest. Hu Yu¡¯s thoughts became active.¡± I think everything you make is delicious. But 1 want to eat roast chicken.¡± The charcoal fire roasted her, making her skin crispy and tender. Just thinking about it made her drool, but she had just eaten her fill. Lin Jie had already sat back down. He looked at Hu Yu with a warm smile.¡± Then I¡¯ll make two roasted chickens for you to eat.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Hu Yu nodded repeatedly. Thinking of that feeling, Hu Yu smiled until his eyes narrowed. He cried out,¡±Little Jie, you¡¯re so good. I love you so much¡­¡± Lin Jie curled his lips. Hu Yu finally realized what was going on and corrected herself.¡± I misspoke. You¡¯re all grown up now, so I shouldn¡¯t say anything I don¡¯t want to. Haha, but you won¡¯t mind, right? Come to think of it, I raised you.¡± Lin Jie interrupted Hu Yu.¡± 1¡¯11 go prepare first. Many people have given me a lot of things. You can go to the storeroom and see if there¡¯s anything you like.¡± He was afraid that if he didn¡¯t interrupt, Hu Yu would say that she could be his mother. It had been a long time since the past happened, and he had already let go. He was testing her slowly. She did not reject him when he got closer. Ouyang Mingzhu and Ouyang Mingyue wanted to help, but Lin Jie looked at them.¡± You don¡¯t have to do this. Just take good care of them. If you need anything, just tell the butler.¡± This was the person Hu Yu wanted to protect. He could protect her, as long as she didn¡¯t keeping up to him. ¡°Big brother, it¡¯s all our fault.¡± Ouyang Mingzhu and Ouyang Mingyue felt a deep sense of guilt. Now that their eldest brother was back, they wanted to find a time to apologize. Since their eldest brother liked Eldest Sister-inw so much, his heart must be aching. When Eldest Brother left, he said that he would listen to Eldest Sister-inw when he was not at home. Eldest Sister-inw was his mother, so he had to respect her. Lin Jie¡¯s expression was calm. He looked at the two of them and said,¡± It¡¯s not your fault. Your sister-inw did not me you. You don¡¯t have to me yourself too much. Study more and don¡¯t let her down.¡± Learn quietly and find less trouble. ¡°Thank you, Big Brother. Don¡¯t worry, Big Brother. My sister and 1 will definitely learn well from Eldest Sister-inw.¡± Although their big brother was very cold, it made them feel better. The two sisters were very touched when they saw Lin Jie personally making the soup. It would be great if their future husband was a man like their big brother. Lin Jie looked at their backs and decided to marry them off as soon as possible. He didn¡¯t want people to disturb him often. At night, Hu Yu ate the roasted chicken as she wished. Looking at Lin Jie holding a dagger and giving her a piece of chicken pancake, Hu Yu¡¯s eyes curved. Waiting to be fed was really too blissful. Lin Jie stretched out his hand and wiped the sauce from Hu Yu¡¯s mouth. Hu Yu did not notice this small matter at all. Because she hadn¡¯t eaten for too long, she identally stuffed herself¡­ At night, Hu Yu couldn¡¯t sleep because the two of them shared the same bed. Lin Jie seemed to know that she was not feeling well. His voice was gentle.¡± Is your stomach ufortable?¡± Hu Yu wanted to deny it, but her stomach hurt. She was annoyed.¡± It¡¯s hard to be a human.¡± If it was her original body, she could eat as much as she wanted, but humans couldn¡¯t. Their stomachs were only so big. If you ate a lot and were full, your stomach would not be able to digest and feel ufortable. ¡°I¡¯ll just rub it for you.¡± Lin Jie stretched out his hand. It was indeed much morefortable with the inner clothes, but Hu Yu felt that the two of them were too close to each other. The grown Lin Jie made her feel that she could not be like this anymore. However, he was not married now. Regardless of whether it was an older sister or something else, it was normal for a younger brother to take care of him. Hu Yu leaned against Lin Jie naturally.¡± Jie, do you still remember? When you were young, we slept together.¡± ¡°Yes, of course I remember,¡± replied Lin Jie. How could he forget? Hu Yu sighed.¡± But you¡¯re all grown up now. If you marry a wife or something, we can¡¯t be like this anymore. Speaking of which, won¡¯t we hinder your marriage if we do this? Have you ever liked anyone else? It doesn¡¯t matter even if it¡¯s a person. Liu Yuanyuan and Su Yanyu are both of the same heart.¡± Lin Jie¡¯srge hand covered the softness of Hu Yu¡¯s stomach. His hand paused for a moment. He said,¡± I have a girl I like. 1 just don¡¯t know if I can get her yet.¡± Hu Yu felt a little sad like an old mother, but she still said,¡± If 1 don¡¯t like you, 1 must be blind. Be more confident..¡± Chapter 975 - 975: Side Story, Hu Yulin Jie 19 Chapter 975: Side Story, Hu Yulin Jie 19 Trantor: 549690339 Side Story, Hu Yulin Jie 19 Hu Yu did not know why he felt a little ufortable, but the child he was protecting had to be the best in the world. He was worthy of everyone. If she didn¡¯t like him, she would be blind. If her little fox found out who was so blind, she would go and blind him even if he wasn¡¯t blind. Anyway, if such a good person couldn¡¯t see, it was useless to keep her eyes open. ¡± Don¡¯t hesitate,¡± Hu Yu said encouragingly.¡± Be brave and pursue happiness. I¡¯ll protect you. Even if something bad happens, I¡¯ll take responsibility for it.¡± She didn¡¯t care even if harming people for no reason would damage her merit. She just couldn¡¯t hurt the people she was protecting. ¡± Alright,¡± Lin Jie smiled as he looked at Hu Yu¡¯s sincere expression.¡± Xiao Yu, you have to keep your word.¡± Hu Yu¡¯s heart ached even more. Little Little really had someone he liked. Sigh¡­ What else could he do? Of course, he would protect her. Hu Yu nodded.¡± I will definitely do what I say.¡± Lin Jie smiled even more and rubbed Hu Yu¡¯s stomach. Hu Yu nodded. ¡°Then sleep early. The Ministry of War will start the trial tomorrow. You¡¯ll be a little tired.¡± The case would be opened tomorrow. If Hu Yu was using her original body, she would not feel tired. However, the human body was weak, so she would feel very tired. They had a lot of time to get along, and some things had to be done step by step. Hu Yu had no idea that she had dug a huge pit for herself. She would use whatever she promised on herself. Lin Jie did not intend to make it clear too soon. He was not sure if Hu Yu had any feelings for her. If she did, that would be a good thing. If not, he had to nurture her first. The next morning, Hu Yu was eating shredded chicken porridge and sighed in satisfaction. ¡°Eat some more.¡± Lin Jie scooped another bowl for her. Hu Yu nodded. It was so delicious that she could eat an entire pot. Looking at Lin Jie¡¯s elegant and refined actions, Hu Yu suddenly felt a little stifled. Such a good boy, if he were to be so considerate and attentive to other women in the future, and take care of them meticulously, such good culinary skills would be even better for other women¡­ The porridge suddenly lost its fragrance. Hu Yu held the bowl and looked at Lin Jie.¡± Jie, will you still cook for me after you get married?¡± What if your wife doesn¡¯t like me? Are you going to cut ties with me because of her?¡± Hu Yu felt a little sad as he thought about it. After bing a Deity, there would be endless loneliness. He would have to face the long years by himself. Just thinking about it made him feel sad. Lin Jie smiled.¡± Why would 1? In my heart, you are more important than anyone else.¡± She was the person in his heart. Who else was more important than her? Hu Yu¡¯s heart was initially stifled, but when she heard this, she felt veryfortable. She liked the feeling of being acknowledged and cared for the most. She liked to be cared for in a unique way, more important than anyone else. In other words, she was more important than the woman he liked. Haha, Hu Yu was very happy and ate two more bowls. After eating, the group left the General¡¯s Mansion and headed to the Ministry of War. Ouyang Mingzhu and Ouyang Mingyue¡¯s faces were still dark. Both of them were wearing veils. Hu Yu grabbed their hands.¡± You know what to do, right? If you don¡¯t know what to sayter, just cry. You¡¯ve learned it, right?¡± The two of them nodded. In the past, they felt that crying was just crying because they were sad. However, after Hu Yu taught them, they felt that this was also a great learning¡­ Some people cried, making people feel sorry for them, while others cried, making people feel annoyed. Ouyang Mingzhu and Ouyang Mingyue could not help but look at Lin Jie. They had the same thought. Was it because their eldest sister-inw was too good at crying that her eldest brother doted on her so much? It was undeniable that Hu Yu had taught Ouyang Mingzhu and Ouyang Mingyue a direction. When they arrived at the Ministry of War, Hu Yu was extremely weak. Her face was pale as she leaned into Lin Jie¡¯s arms. Lin Jie carried her into the Ministry of War. Hu Yu¡¯s hands were soft and drooping. When people saw her, they were afraid that she would die¡­ Ouyang Mingzhu and Ouyang Mingyue followed behind. When they saw this scene, they were shocked. They had learned another move. Minister Lian of the Ministry of War politely invited Lin Jie to his seat. Looking at Hu Yu¡¯s weak appearance, he could not help but worry. What if he died here? Prime Minister Zhou and Madam Zhou were both standing below. Prime Minister Zhou looked anxious while Madam Zhou looked dispirited and dispirited. She said hoarsely,¡± My daughter has already admitted her guilt. 1 implore General and General¡¯s wife to let her go. She is young and ignorant, which is why she made such a big mistake. Please let her go.¡± Madam Zhou only wanted her daughter to live. She begged for mercy. Lin Jie did not say anything. Hu Yu looked at Mrs. Zhou, and her voice was extremely weak.¡± Mrs. Zhou, take a good look at my two sisters. Ask yourself, if this happened to you, what would you do?¡± Mrs. Zhou did not dare to look at Hu Yu. She was filled with hatred. She stared at Hu Yu as if she wanted to see through Hu Yu, but Hu Yu was not afraid of her at all. Looking at Hu Yu who was so weak that she could die at any moment, Mrs. Zhou¡¯s heart felt ufortable. Was this a f * eking act? I low could it be so realistic? Which family had such a concubine in their residence, and their mistress could still live? It was clearly a concubine¡¯s dirty trick, how could she use it? Hu Yu choked. If she can kowtow nine times to Ming Zhu and Ming Yue in public and apologize to them in front of all the people, if Ming Zhu and Ming Yue are willing to forgive her, then 1 will also forgive her for being young and ignorant.¡± ¡°Thank you, General¡¯s wife.¡± Madam Zhou¡¯s eyes lit up. Prime Minister Zhou also heaved a sigh of relief. Although he couldn¡¯t inform Zhou Qianqian beforehand, he could give her a look when she arrived. Zhou Qianqian was brought up very quickly. In just a few days, Zhou Qianqian was in a very sorry state. The moment she came up, Premier Zhou went up to her and gave her a tight p before she could say anything. Zhou Qianqian¡¯s mouth was broken by the p. Her mind was nk and she could not react. Prime Minister Zhou kicked Zhou Qianqian¡¯s knee and forced her to kneel down. He said sternly,¡± You rebellious daughter, you¡¯ve made a big mistake by not learning to behave properly. Now, apologize to Miss Ouyang properly. If you weren¡¯t so young, I would p you to death today. Hurry up and apologize.¡± If Zhou Qianqian had paid attention, she would have seen General Ming. If she was smart, she would know how to protect herself. However, Zhou Qianqian was stunned after being pped. She felt extremely wronged. What was wrong with her father? Didn¡¯t he say that she would insist that it was Ouyang Mingzhu and Mingyue¡¯s fault? How could he hit her now? How could she apologize? She was beaten up and forced to kneel in front of everyone. Zhou Qianqian snapped out of her daze and exploded.¡± Why should I apologize? It¡¯s not my fault. i didn¡¯t do anything wrong..¡± Chapter 976 - 976: Side Story, Hu Yulin Jie 20 Chapter 976 - 976: Side Story, Hu Yulin Jie 20 Trantor: 549690339 Side Story, Hu Yulin Jie 20 ¡± Mother!¡± Zhou Qianqian shouted.¡± Mother, you have to stand up for your daughter!¡± She looked at Mrs. Zhou pitifully. Mrs. Zhou looked dispirited. She was so frightened by Zhou Qianqian that she almost fainted. She wanted to shut Zhou Qianqian¡¯s mouth and stop her from saying that. The more she said that, the more she would die. However, Zhou Qianqian did not realize it. She struggled to stand up angrily, but when she stood up and saw the people standing beside Ouyang Mingzhu and Ouyang Mingyue, she was stunned. This, this¡­ Mrs. Zhou pounced on Zhou Qianqian.¡± You damned child, what are you still standing there for? Hurry up and kneel down and kowtow. Apologize properly. General Ming will definitely not me you for being magnanimous.¡± ¡°Ahem.¡± Hu Yu coughed weakly.¡± Miss Zhou doesn¡¯t know her mistake from the bottom of her heart. Even if I die, 1 will seek justice for Ming Zhu and Ming Yue¡­¡± Madam Zhou was extremely anxious.¡± General¡¯s wife, you can¡¯t go back on your word. Didn¡¯t we agree that Qianqian would just kowtow to them and apologize?¡± Hu Yu looked at Mrs. Zhou and said weakly,¡± Mrs. Zhou, you saw it for yourself. Miss Zhou didn¡¯t mean to apologize just now.¡± Madam Zhou was so anxious that she was incoherent.¡± Don¡¯t, don¡¯t. Qianqian wasn¡¯t ready just now¡­¡± Hu Yu didn¡¯t give Mrs. Zhou a chance to speak. Her eyes were filled with tears, but she refused to let them fall.¡± Mrs. Zhou, I tolerated you when you came to force me previously. Now, you want us to give your daughter a chance, and we¡¯ve given it to her. This isn¡¯t how you bully others. What else do you want?¡± Was there no justice in the Imperial City? Does your Prime Minister Estate have the final say in everything?¡± Silently pinning the me on her, Prime Minister Zhou broke out in a cold sweat. He hurriedly exined,¡± General¡¯s wife has misunderstood. This unfilial daughter has made a mistake and should bear all the responsibility. We definitely have no intention of shirking responsibility. This kind of unfilial daughter cannot atone for her sins even if she dies ten thousand times. General¡¯s wife can punish her however she wants. Even if the Emperores, he will be fair and just.¡± In the Imperial City, other than the person who really sat in that position, who dared to say that his words would always count? Prime Minister Zhou hated Zhou Qianqian to the core. He looked at the disappointing Madam Zhou and said sternly,¡± It¡¯s all my fault for being blind. I married a bad wife and she didn¡¯t teach her daughter well. That¡¯s why she harmed others and herself. Even if the General¡¯s wife doesn¡¯t me me, I can¡¯t absolve myself of the me. This unvirtuous wife should be sent to the court to atone for her sins.¡± ¡°Mingzhu, Mingyue, the Prime Minister is righteous. He has helped you uphold justice. What do you think?¡± Hu Yu looked at Ouyang Mingzhu and Ouyang Mingyue. The two of them looked at Hu Yu gratefully with tears in their eyes.¡± Elders are respected. We¡¯ll listen to Eldest Sister-inw.¡± Hu Yu looked at Zhou Qianqian.¡± Miss Zhou, what did my two sisters do to offend you? Why are you treating them like this?¡± You can have a venomous heart, but they can¡¯t. They told me earlier that if you¡¯re willing to admit your mistake and change your venomous heart, they can still forgive you.¡± In the original owner¡¯s memory, Ouyang Mingzhu and Mingyue were not married to good people. Although their faces were not disfigured, ink still left a mark on their faces. Zhou Qianqian was not wronged by her treatment. Hu Yu couldn¡¯t be bothered to care if she wasn¡¯t taught well. She had to bear what she had done. If the original body was willing to stand up for her two sisters-inw, Zhou Qianqian wouldn¡¯t be able to get away with it either. If she wanted to think properly, she would have to do so unless she didn¡¯t bully others like this. Zhou Qianqian looked at Hu Yu. She gradually understood that she was ruined. Even if the General Manor let her go, her father would not want her anymore. She would be sent to a faraway ce and live a lonely life. ¡± You two b * tches! You set me up, didn¡¯t you?¡± Zhou Qianqian pointed at Ouyang Mingyue and Ouyang Mingzhu. Covering your faces is a lie, right? I¡¯ll tear your disguise apart.¡± Zhou Qianqian pounced forward and tore off Ouyang Mingyue and Ouyang Mingzhu¡¯s veils. She looked at therge ck marks on their faces and shouted crazily,¡± 1 was framed. It was just a little ink. How could my face be like this? They were the ones who made up their own stories to frame me. They¡¯re the ones with evil hearts.¡± Ouyang Mingzhu looked at Zhou Qianqian and sobbed.¡± Miss Zhou, you¡¯re such a nderer. My sister and I were fine. Why did you stain our faces with ink?¡± You fed us ink. Are these all fake?¡± Ouyang Mingyue was also crying. Her tears were so big that it made one¡¯s heart ache. She sobbed.¡± Miss Zhou said that my sister and I were pretending. Then why didn¡¯t you dye your face with ink?¡± If you don¡¯t like me and my sister, we can stay far away from you. However, even if we stay far away from you, you still can¡¯t tolerate us¡­¡± Zhou Qianqian pointed at the two of them in exasperation.¡± Why are you crying? Stop crying. You¡¯re all pretending. You want me to die, right?¡± Ouyang Mingzhu and Ouyang Mingyue cried weakly. They looked extremely helpless. Compared to Zhou Qianqian, who was flustered and exasperated, the crowd naturally did not sympathize with her. In the eyes of the crowd, Zhou Qianqian¡¯s viciousness was that she was unrepentant. Such a woman was detestable and detestable. Prime Minister Zhou pped her twice with such force that blood flowed from the corner of Zhou Qianqian¡¯s mouth and she spat out a tooth. However, there was only deep hatred in her eyes. She even hated Prime Minister Zhou.¡± You¡¯re not my father at all. You¡¯re a coward!¡± He couldn¡¯t even protect his own daughter. He was a coward. Madam Zhou¡¯s heart ached. She rushed to Zhou Qianqian¡¯s side to protect her.¡± Master, stop hitting, stop hitting.¡± Prime Minister Zhou was furious. Idiot. A man¡¯s love was so cheap that it couldn¡¯t involve any benefits. Even if they had slept together for decades, it was still the same. Mrs. Zhou¡¯s heart was dead and she was extremely disappointed in Prime Minister Zhou. She cried as she hugged Zhou Qianqian, regretting that she had not raised her daughter well. She had thought that the daughter of the Prime Minister was a supreme honor, but there were also people they could not offend. Even she herself would be heartlessly abandoned. The Great General Ming¡¯s future was limitless. Not only did the Emperor want to protect him, even the future Crown Prince wanted to rope him in. What was the point of sacrificing the Prime Minister¡¯s daughter and wife? Overindulgence was an irreparable sin. Minister Lian could not help but look at Lin Jie, asking him what he wanted. Lin Jie looked at Hu Yu who was in his arms. Hu Yu said weakly,¡± Although Miss Zhou¡¯s actions are truly abominable, I admire the Prime Minister¡¯s justice. 1 don¡¯t really want to take Miss Zhou¡¯s life. Why don¡¯t we do as the Prime Minister says and send Miss Zhou to the court for proper guidance?¡± Zhou Qianqian was ruined, and Prime Minister Zhou felt stifled, but he still had to thank her. Madam Zhou looked at Hu Yu with a vicious gaze. There was a lot of hatred in her heart, but she did not dare to speak again. After returning from the Ministry of War, Hu Yu asked Ouyang Mingzhu and Ouyang Mingyue to apply the medicine.. Chapter 977 - 977: Side Story, Hu Yulin Jie 21 Chapter 977 - 977: Side Story, Hu Yulin Jie 21 Trantor: 549690339 Side Story, Hu Yulin Jie 21 A woman¡¯s face was naturally the most important thing. Looking at Ouyang Mingzhu and Ouyang Mingyue, who were at his mercy, Hu Yu felt that the two of them were too scheming. They werepletely defenseless against him. Hu Yu applied the ointment on the two of them and pinched their soft cheeks.¡± Why do you trust me so much? If 1 hurt you, would you still be alive?¡± ¡°Eldest sister-inw won¡¯t.¡± Ouyang Mingzhu and Ouyang Mingyue smiled. Hu Yu smiled.¡± Of course I won¡¯t. After all, you guys are so cute. Girls, as long as you learn to cry, you can get anything you want.¡± Although crying could be annoying, it was rare. If your eyes could convey the emotions you wanted others to know, then crying would be different. Strong, stubborn, fragile, sad, happy, and so on. The eyes would not lie. No one could ignore sincere emotions. There were seven emotions in humans, and emotions had resonance. People who really cried were usually people who were full of themselves. It was impossible for the two of them to reach such a realm. Therefore, it would take a lot of effort to choose a husband for the two of them. As long as the person was chosen correctly, it would be fine for them to live a happy life. Hu Yu was not in a hurry tounch her own skincare cream. She just ate and drank every day. Ouyang Mingzhu and Ouyang Mingyue gave out hand balms that countless people wanted. The two of them gradually became friends. When spring came, people were surprised to find that Ouyang Mingzhu and her sister¡¯s faces had improved. The traces of ink had disappearedpletely, but there was only ayer of dry skin on the surface. ¡°Ming Zhu Ming Yue, if thisyer of skin falls off, will your faces recover?¡± Over the past few months, the skin on the two sisters ¡®faces had often fallen off. Everyone thought that it had not recovered yet and had been rotting. Who would have thought that after theyers fell off, they would actuallypletely recover? A group of young girls gathered together, holding a palm-sized bronze mirror as they watched this amazing scene. Upon closer inspection, the two sisters ¡®skin was tender and tender. After this winter, their skin had obviously be fairer. The former country bumpkins had already transformed. Their skin was tender, and their hands were no longer rough. They had delicate features and looked so beautiful. Ouyang Mingzhu looked at her own face through the bronze mirror and was so happy that she wanted to cry. ¡± Ming Zhu Ming Yue?¡± The girls could not help but ask.¡± What exactly did you use? Can you tell us?¡± As a woman, who didn¡¯t care about their appearance? The two sisters looked at each other and remembered what Hu Yu had said. If they felt that the time hade, they could say it. Now, it was probably the time. Ouyang Mingzhu smiled gently and said,¡± My sister¡¯s and my sister¡¯s skincare cream was personally developed by my elder sister-inw. She said that it¡¯s purely herbal. It¡¯s very easy to absorb and nourish. The cream we use on our faces is also made from herbs. It has the effect of removing scars.¡± People were shocked, but they were even more curious. ¡°Mingzhu, can you customize the skincare cream made by your sister-inw?¡± Everyone wanted such a good thing. They did not want their skin to be too inferior to the Ouyang sisters. ¡°If you want it, we can go home and ask Eldest Sister-inw,¡± Ouyang Mingzhu smiled gently. When the two sisters returned to the General¡¯s Estate, they told Hu Yu about the matter. Hu Yu smiled. It was time. She asked the two sisters to make a list of small boxes to try out, and then she promoted her shop,¡¯Imperial Beauty¡¯. After theunch of the Imperial BeautyWorkshop, all the cosmetic shops in the capital paled inparison. Business was booming, and all kinds of skincare cream needed to be customized. Ordinary official wives could not buy them at all. Imperial Beauty Shop was popr throughout the entire capital, and other skincare cream naturally became waste. Who wouldn¡¯t be jealous of such arge sum of silver? Among them, the Imperial Consort and the Crown Prince were the most jealous. If it was in the past, it would have been easier for a widow without a backer. But now, with the protection of Great General Ming, how could they move? Li Yi was extremely displeased with Lin Jie in the court. In his opinion, a woman who was so good at earning money should have been his. When he was alive, he tried to snatch it from him, but when he was already dead, he did not die and continued to snatch it. Li Yi was extremely angry. However, the chaos in the court made him unable to split his attention. Hu Yu had already be the target of the wealthy and influential wives in the capital. Not only because she was the wife of a general, but also because she had a pair of skillful hands. This was simply the lifeline of all women. Hu Yu waszy and announced to the public that he was seriously ill. Although he did not die from suicidest time, his body was weak. How weak was she? She would faint and cough up blood after taking two steps at the banquet in the pce¡­ However, when she returned to the residence, she was still alive and kicking. In short, she could earn money, but she could not be tired. Seeing that she looked like she was going to die at any moment, there was no blind person who insisted that she attend. What if she died at the banquet? He couldn¡¯t offend that wife-protecting devil, Great General Ming. Hence, even though Hu Yu had earned money, he still acted like a boss. Sometimes, Lin Jie was busy. When he was not busy, the two of them would drink, eat skewers, and sleep together happily. Seeing that Ouyang Mingzhu and Ouyang Mingyue were at the age where they were going to propose marriage, Hu Yu suddenly remembered that she had not met the woman in Lin Jie¡¯s heart. Hu Yu couldn¡¯t help but let her imagination run wild. He often went out. Was it because he went to see the person he liked? On the way back, he also brought her a pastry or something. The drumstick in her hand instantly lost its fragrance. Xuemei didn¡¯t understand. She looked at Hu Yu eating and suddenly became unhappy. She quickly asked,¡± What¡¯s wrong, Madam?¡± ¡°General, you must have left for a long time,¡± Hu Yu sighed. Xuemei thought that Hu Yu was afraid of losing favor, but after thinking about it, it was true. The general had been back for a year, and his wife¡¯s stomach had not moved. How could this continue? Xuemei was also anxious.¡± Madam, why don¡¯t you see a doctor? Try to give birth to a fat boy for the General as soon as possible.¡± Hu Yu knew that Xuemei had misunderstood her, but she couldn¡¯t exin herself. She got up and went back to her room sullenly.¡± I¡¯m going back to my room to sleep. Don¡¯t disturb me.¡± Hu Yu felt stifled. She originally thought that when Lin Jie got married, she would still have to observe him and his wife¡¯s wedding night. She should have been excited and excited, but now that she thought about it, she could not be happy. She didn¡¯t want to see him anymore. She even hoped that he wouldn¡¯t get married. Hu Yu was also shocked by this thought. When did she be so vicious? Did she want Lin Jie to be lonely with her? This was simply unreasonable. Shouldn¡¯t good friends wish each other well? It was just like how she wished Liu Yuanyuan well. When Liu Yuanyuan and Su Yanyu were together, she was in full support of it. Why couldn¡¯t it be the same when it came to Lin Jie? No, no, there must be a problem somewhere.. Chapter 978 - 978: Side Story, Hu Yulin Jie 22 Chapter 978: Side Story, Hu Yulin Jie 22 Trantor: 549690339 Side Story, Hu Yulin Jie 22 However, no matter how she thought about it, she could not figure out where the problem was. Although Hu Yu could not figure it out, he was prepared to go out and follow LinJie. She still felt stifled, but in her heart, she felt that she had to go and take a look. Lin Jie was not weak. No matter what, he was Tienzi, and no one could hurt him. However, if she did not worry about him, Hu Yu could not find any other reason. Anyway, she had followed him. After finding a time, she followed him out. She watched Lin Jie enter the deep mountains, and Hu Yu thought to herself,¡¯Oh no, he likes monsters.¡¯ However, when she reached the mountain, she saw Lin Jie sitting on a high ce, enjoying the scenery and drinking alone. There was no one around him, and he was not talking to himself¡­ When the sky turned dark, he went down the mountain and bought some food when he passed by a stall. Hu Yu rushed back to the house first. As expected, not long after, Lin Jie returned. His face was slightly red as if he was drunk. He put down the paper bag and said,¡± Xiao Yu,e and eat.¡± Hu Yu came out to eat. She said casually,¡±Did you go on a date with the woman you like again today?¡± When can 1 see him?¡± Hu Yu did not realize that there was a tinge of jealousy in her words. When she said that she wanted to meet him, it was obvious that she wanted to eat him up. Lin Jie looked into Hu Yu¡¯s eyes. There was a smile in his eyes.¡± Maybe after a while. She¡¯s shy. I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll be scared.¡± ¡°Alright then.¡± Hu Yu held the paper bag and took a big bite. Hu Yu walked out. Even though she knew clearly in her mind that she did not see anyone and that Lin Jie was lying, she still felt extremely ufortable hearing his protective tone. Afraid that she would be frightened¡­Hehehe, I¡¯ll scare her to death when the timees. Hu Yu was shocked by this terrifying thought. Even if there was such a woman, she was innocent. Why would she scare her? Hu Yu was extremely conflicted, unable to swallow it at all. She could not be happy about the money she earned. Lin Jie still went out often as usual. Hu Yu followed him many times but did not see him. She was afraid that she would die of boredom, so she decided not to follow him. However, what she did not expect was that she would meet Li Yi when she rarely went out openly. Li Yi looked at her with aplicated gaze, and his voice was hoarse.¡± Can we talk in private? I have something to tell you.¡± Hu Yu could tell at a nce that Li Yi¡¯splicated gaze was pretending to suppress his feelings. It just so happened that he could not find a ce to vent his anger. In Beijing, everyone wanted to tter her. For example, Madam Ning, she could not even see her face. In ancient times, people¡¯s identities were separated, and many people would not meet each other. Hu Yu did not expect to meet Li Yi again. After meeting Lin Jie, Hu Yu hadpletely forgotten about Li Yi. Chu Guanyu did not say anything about what she wanted from the Crown Prince. It was not up to her whether she wanted to give him benefits or not. She could give him benefits if she wanted to, and she could go back on her words if she wanted to. After all, she had already scratched the Crown Prince¡¯s face once, and it could be considered as letting Chu Guanyu vent her anger. However, now that Li Yi hade knocking on his door, it was different. When Li Yi saw that Hu Yu did not refuse, he was extremely happy. He brought Hu Yu into the restaurant¡¯s elegant private room. After closing the door, Li Yi no longer suppressed his emotions. His eyes revealed painful emotions. He looked at Hu Yu and sobbed,¡±Miss Chu, how are you doing?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Hu Yu frowned. Hu Yu really looked disgusted. Seeing Li Yi reveal a bitter smile, Hu Yu walked forward and kicked Li Yi under his slightly happy gaze. Hu Yu¡¯s expression changed.¡± Why is the current Crown Prince such a shameless person?¡± Her eyes turned cold. Haven¡¯t you learned your lesson from your night visitst time?¡± ¡°You talk about morality and righteousness all day long, but in private, you have such a face. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s ridiculous? You want to seduce me. In the end, you just want the money earned by the Imperial Face Workshop. Who do you think you are? If you weren¡¯t the Crown Prince, would the women in your harem like you? You think you can seduce me by pretending to be affectionate?¡± ¡°Are you worthy? You cheated me of my feelings and money. When you be the emperor, you¡¯lle and teach me a lesson. You want me, a woman who has lost my virtue, to suffer in silence and not be able to speak? Dream on. I¡¯ll crush every one of you.¡± Hu Yu punched and kicked. Li Yi was in so much pain that he lost his voice. How was this a woman? She was even stronger than a mighty man. The punches and kicks were so painful that he was about to die. What Hu Yu said was even more unbelievable. Hu Yu had seen through his intentions. The value of the Imperial Beauty Workshop was too tempting. It was impossible for him not to be tempted. He thought to himself, Anyway, this woman likes me a little. I¡¯ll seduce her a little and trick her into my hands. When I seed, I¡¯ll erase all of this. However, he did not expect Hu Yu to be able to see through everything so thoroughly. Hu Yu looked at Li Yi¡¯s twisted expression from the pain, and his eyes revealed an unbelievable shock. Hu Yu sneered,¡±I¡¯m really sorry. Not only will your dream note true, but from now on, you¡¯re going to be finished.¡± Hu Yu pulled open his cor and messed up his hair. He stepped back and opened the window, crying loudly.¡± Your Highness, 1 only love my general. I would rather die than obey¡­¡± As he spoke, he fell out of the window as if he had been pushed. Li Yi struggled to get up, and his expression was extremely ugly. He had been tricked, and it was so fatal. He did not even have time to react when he saw Hu Yu pulling her clothes off. He was shocked when he saw therge drops of tears that were about to flow out of her eyes. How could this woman perform so smoothly? None of the scenes that he had originally thought of appeared. He had pretended to be affectionate, but before he could even start, Hu Yu had snatched it away. He had been beaten up and inexplicably framed. The exmations from below and the onlookers made it even more difficult for him to escape. The restaurant was his, but themoners could see him leaving. Li Yi was extremely annoyed. Hu Yu was sent back to General Manor. This time, the one whoined was Lin Jie. After hearing hisint, everyone¡¯s hearts trembled. The Crown Prince was caught in a restaurant, and the immoral Crown Prince caused the people to curse. Since it was rted to the royal family, it was naturally for the Supreme Court to interrogate. As the Second Prince who wanted to fight for the throne with the Crown Prince, how could he let go of this opportunity? He would wantonly exaggerate the Crown Prince¡¯s loss of virtue. The princelings were defeated one after another. Even if the crown prince said that he was framed by the general¡¯s wife, no one believed him. The emperor was furious and deposed the prince. Without the Crown Prince, the other Princes were all restless. The Capital was filled with smoke, but Hu Yu did not care about anything. She did not step out of the General¡¯s Mansion. After venting her anger, she felt much better. Anyway, Ouyang Mingzhu and Ouyang Mingyue had reached the age where they were going to be engaged. It was a good time to look at the portraits that were sent over and choose a husband for the two of them. When the marriage between the two of them was confirmed, Hu Yu wanted to leave. She felt stifled. It was better for her not to look at the woman that Lin Jie liked.. Chapter 979 - 979: Side Story, Hu Yulin Jie 23 Chapter 979: Side Story, Hu Yulin Jie 23 Trantor: 549690339 Side Story, Hu Yulin Jie 23 She did not know why she was like this. She was suddenly so petty. She was narrow-minded, but if she were to destroy it, she would not be able to forgive herself. After thinking about it, it was better not to see her. This way, she could save herself the trouble. However, after this farewell, she did not know when they would meet again, but she still could not make that taste. She had to think of a way to get Lin Jie to make a lot of chicken drumsticks, roast chicken, and so on. She had to pack them up one by one, so that she could eat them when she wanted to in the future. Hu Yu picked out two men and took the portraits to Ouyang Mingzhu and Ouyang Mingyue for their opinions. ¡°I picked these out for you two,¡± said Hu Yu. ¡°Take a look and see if they suit your taste.¡± The painting was exaggerated, but from the looks of it, it was not bad. Hu Yu wanted to let the two of them take a look, but they trusted Hu Yu too much. After a quick nce, they said obediently,¡± We¡¯ll listen to Eldest Aunt.¡± Hu Yu felt that this would not do, but the two of them did not look at it too much. However, when she saw that Ouyang Mingzhu and Mingyue were listening to her, Hu Yu felt that it would be a waste of time to say it. She said helplessly,¡± I¡¯ll find an opportunityter. I¡¯ll bring you guys to see them. Marriage is a lifelong matter. Even if you have to listen to me, you don¡¯t have to listen to me for everything. What 1 say might not be right.¡± ¡°Thank you, Eldest Sister-inw.¡± Ouyang Mingzhu and Ouyang Mingyue were very touched. Which family¡¯s eldest sister-inw was better than them? ¡± It¡¯s nothing.¡± Hu Yu waved his hand.¡± I just hope that you can learn more.¡± This made people feel a little guilty even if they wanted to bully him. Hu Yu returned to the courtyard. As she had no appetite, she washed up early and went to sleep. In a daze, she felt as if someone was lying down beside her. There was a heavy smell of alcohol and a heavy hand was pressing on her waist. Hu Yu opened his eyes and took his hand away. He turned around and looked at Lin Jie, who had fallen asleep after getting drunk. His handsome features could still be seen when he was young. Hu Yu sighed. ¡°Jie? Jie?¡± Hu Yu called out softly, but Lin Jie did not respond. Hu Yu was about to turn over, but Lin Jie had already reached out and pulled her into his arms. His deep voice came from above.¡±Be good, it¡¯s time to sleep.¡± ¡°I like you so much¡­¡± Lin Jie seemed to be talking in his sleep, and his deep voice was a little muffled. Hu Yu immediately felt jealous. Her Xiaojie already had someone he liked. He would call her even in his dreams. The little fox¡¯s heart was about to break. Tears of sadness rolled down her face. She sobbed.¡± You¡¯re bullying the fox. You¡¯re bullying the fox¡­¡± Why were they bullying the little fox like this? Lin Jie opened his eyes and wiped Hu Yu¡¯s tears. He seemed to be confused and asked with concern,¡± What¡¯s wrong?¡± Hu Yu¡¯s eyes were about to burn with jealousy. She threw a tantrum without caring about anything else.¡± 1 don¡¯t care. You can¡¯t get married!¡± How can you marry her? Who is she? I¡¯ll kill her.¡± Looking at the jealousy in Hu Yu¡¯s eyes, Lin Jie smiled.¡± You weren¡¯t so angry when Liu Yuanyuan and Su Yanyu were together. Why are you angry when it¡¯s my turn?¡± Step by step, slowly lure him. Hu Yu wiped her tears and asked,¡± That¡¯s right. Why? 1 really shouldn¡¯t be angry. Why am 1 so petty?¡± Why should I be jealous? Why?¡± If she knew why, she probably wouldn¡¯t be so sad. Why? Seeing that Lin Jie was still smiling, Hu Yu was so sad that she started crying again.¡± Indeed, you forgot your mother after getting married. She hasn¡¯t even married yet, and you¡¯re already treating me like this.¡± Lin Jie¡¯s smile grew wider and wider. He used his hand to wipe away the tears on Hu Yu¡¯s face.¡± Didn¡¯t you say that the person 1 like must like me? You tried your best to get her for me. Why are you so jealous? What are you thinking about, Sister Hu Yu?¡± Hu Yu felt that Lin Jie¡¯s words had other meanings, but she did not understand it. Instead, she noticed that Lin Jie called her sister. She cried.¡± She hasn¡¯t evene, and you¡¯re already so distant from me. You used to call me Xiao Yu and Little Fox¡­¡± When she looked at other people, Hu Yu could rely on her scent to distinguish them, but when it came to herself, she could note back to her senses. She could not figure it out no matter what. Hearing Lin Jiesheng call her sister, she just wanted to get angry and curse. Lin Jie wiped away Hu Yu¡¯s tears.¡± You¡¯re not happy to call you sister, but I don¡¯t want to call you Xiao Yu and Little Fox anymore. What should I do?¡± When Hu Yu heard that, he became even sadder.¡± Wow, you actually want to cut ties with me??¡± For another woman?¡± Lin Jie got closer, and they could hear each other¡¯s breathing. Lin Jie kissed Hu Yu¡¯s angry eyes. His voice was low and hoarse.¡± Miss Hu, the woman 1 like is you. Since you don¡¯t want to be distant from me, let¡¯s be partners, okay?¡± Without waiting for Hu Yu to speak, Lin Jie continued,¡± You said before, whoever doesn¡¯t like me must be blind. Miss Hu¡¯s eyes are so beautiful, I can clearly see them. She shouldn¡¯t be blind, right?¡± Hu Yu waspletely stunned. Her mind was still in a daze. She had yet toe back to her senses, but when she heard this, she subconsciously retorted,¡± Of course my eyes are good. They¡¯re even better than irvoyance.¡± Lin Jie could not help butugh. Their foreheads were pressed against each other. She was in his arms, so close to him. Only then did Hu Yu feel that something was wrong. When did he get so close? What did Lin Jie say to her? Why was her heart beating so fast? She had always been sharp-tongued, but she seemed to have suddenly lost the ability to speak. Even her thoughts had be clumsy. It was asplicated as a web, with thousands of knots. Lin Jie wiped away Hu Yu¡¯s tears and said gently,¡± Didn¡¯t Miss Hu say that she wanted to see me and my wife on our wedding night? Now that I¡¯ve grown up, it¡¯s time for me to get married. I¡¯ve admired you since I was young, and we¡¯ve met again after many years. I don¡¯t want to be separated from you anymore. If you¡¯re with me, you can openly observe me.¡± ¡°This, this, this¡­¡± Hu Yu stammered. How could this be? How could this be? ¡°The woman I¡¯m talking about is you.¡± Lin Jie answered. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you say it clearly before?¡± Hu Yu pressed on. Didn¡¯t that mean that she had been stalking him for a long time? Lin Jie looked deeply at Hu Yu.¡± 1 was afraid that you wouldn¡¯t like me, but now, I¡¯m sure that you like me too. After all, you raised me. I¡¯m so good, do you want to take advantage of others? Without me, who would make the roast chicken you want to eat? I¡¯ve learned thousands of recipes. Other than me, who else can do it?¡± ¡°Miss Hu, do you really want to take advantage of others?¡± Thest sentence was a meaningful question. Hu Yu felt that she was too mesmerizing. Of course, she didn¡¯t want to. During this period of time, her heart had been suffocating thinking about it. If that person was her, everything would be clear. She felt that everything would be perfect.. Chapter 980 - 980: Side Story, Hu Yulin Jie 24 Chapter 980: Side Story, Hu Yulin Jie 24 Trantor: 549690339 Side Story, Hu Yulin Jie 24 ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± Hu Yu said honestly. She really didn¡¯t want to. She thought of the troubles she had been in recently and suddenly felt that everything was clear. She felt stifled because she liked it too. She also wanted to have it, so she felt ufortable. That was why she had followed him. Humans had emotions and desires. Jealousy would make people feel conflicted. She wanted to know who she had lost to, but she also felt that knowing was a form of torture. However, she was unwilling to not know. Outsiders could see it clearly, but how could she see it clearly when she was in love? ¡°It¡¯s just nice. I don¡¯t want to let others take advantage of me.¡± Lin Jie¡¯s eyes were filled with smiles, as if they were filled with a gxy of stars, and what was reflected in his eyes was himself. Hu Yu¡¯s heartbeat quickened. So this was what it felt like to fall in love with someone. It was as if he could do anything for her. No matter what, I want this person. Lin Jie kissed Hu Yu¡¯s lips, and Hu Yu¡¯s heart beat even faster. She actually had a day where she was at a loss. This feeling was like an electric shock. It was numb, but also sweet. No wonder Liu Yuanyuan and Su Yanyu wanted to form a heart seal. How could this lifetime be enough? If it were her, she would have to do it for the rest of her life. A few short decades passed in the blink of an eye. This was not enough at all. It was enough for generations toe. When Lin Jie¡¯s hand was on her waist, Hu Yu stopped him.¡± Wait, wait, I¡¯m not ready yet.¡± Lin Jie kissed Hu Yu¡¯s cheek with a smile.¡± Although you are living in this body, she is you from the moment you came. Even if it is the Heavenly Axiom, it will also recognize you. However, if my wife doesn¡¯t like it, then I can wait. When we return to the Celestial Realm, I will take back everything with interest.¡± Lin Jie knew what Hu Yu was thinking almost instantly. Hu Yu¡¯s face was red. She indeed thought so. Although this was her, she wanted to use her original body for the first time. As for Lin Jie¡¯s words about both principal and interest, Hu Yu¡¯s face was red as she howled.¡± Who led you astray?¡± How did her adorable young man understand everything? Lin Jie exined seriously,¡± Love is my instinct. I learned it without a teacher.¡± Loving was an instinct, written in the soul and inherited in human genes. He didn¡¯t need to be taught, and he would learn without a teacher. ¡°Go to sleep. I¡¯ll make teriyaki chicken leg rice for you tomorrow.¡± Lin Jie kissed Hu Yu¡¯s forehead. He finally got what he wanted, and his heart felt very sweet. After they talked about it, Hu Yu felt that Lin Jie was like a sticky candy. From time to time, he would suddenly kiss, causing Ouyang Mingzhu and Ouyang Mingyue to bump into him several times¡­ Lin Jie felt that the two little girls were in the way, so he decided on their marriage. Hu Yu was the one who chose it, and the two sisters were satisfied after seeing it in person. Therefore, when the two of them turned seventeen, they decided on their marriage. Ouyang Mingzhu got married in the winter of the first year, and Ouyang Mingyue got married in the second month of the second year. The difference between the two was less than four months. Hu Yu also gave the Imperial Beauty Workshop to the two of them. The Imperial Beauty Workshop was already the only one in the capital. Hu Yu had passed the prescription to the two sisters. At the very least, it could ensure that the two of them would live well in this lifetime. As for what would happen to the younger generation, that was up to them. The Crown Prince¡¯s faction waspletely unable to rise, and the Second Prince finally obtained the throne. However, when the Second Prince took over the throne, he was already in his forties. The era of a generation ended, and a new generation rose. Lin Jie was still highly regarded. Seeing that Ouyang Mingzhu and Ouyang Mingyue were also happy, Hu Yu said to Lin Jie on the day of the Mid-Autumn Festival,¡± Lil ¡®Jie, let¡¯s go back. Anyway, Ouyang Mingzhu and Ouyang Mingyue are already very happy. 1 even tricked the former Crown Prince previously. This mission was alsopleted perfectly.¡± ¡°Alright, form a mark of unity with me. Wifey, wait for me.¡± Lin Jie had long wanted to go back. Hu Yu nodded. The two of them had cut their palms and interlocked their fingers. The blood carried a scorching power that flowed into every meridian, eventually forming a in their hearts and branded on their souls. After forming the same heart seal, they would never be separated again. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Hu Yu left Chu Guanyu¡¯s body and returned to the Divine Realm after collecting her karma. The ce where she lived was a valley with green mountains and green waters. She had set up an array to hide from the world. Only Liu Yuanyuan knew that she woulde. Hu Yu did not want to transform into her human form on the green grass, so she used her original form. Her silver fur was fluffy, and she rolled on the grass. The sunlight was just right, and she was waiting for Lin Jie to find her. There seemed to be spiritual energy fluctuationsing from the array formation. She raised her head and saw a silver-robed figure walking in. Hu Yu gulped and transformed into her human form. Lin Jie walked to Hu Yu¡¯s side and lifted Hu Yu¡¯s chin with his slender fingers.¡± Sorry to keep you waiting. Your husband is here.¡± Hu Yu felt that Lin Jie¡¯s elegant appearance was simply killing her. She had clearly been to the modern world, but he did not call her wife. Instead, he called her ¡®wife¡¯. Hu Yu¡¯s original era was the ancient times. She did not have much feelings for her wife, but she liked it when she heard the word ¡®wife¡¯. He was the husband, and she was the wife. There was no need to be mentally prepared. A gentle kiss ignited the fire. Even though he was already a god, Hu Yu still felt that all the strength in his body had been drained. She couldn¡¯t describe what it felt like. It was extremely intoxicating andfortable. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh.¡± No wonder Liu Yuanyuan couldn¡¯t bear to let go of this rtionship. 1 was wondering why she didn¡¯t let me see it. If it were me, 1 wouldn¡¯t bear to let anyone see it.¡± Anyone could look at hers, and they would want to dig out other people¡¯s eyes if they stole a few nces. Lin Jie hugged Hu Yu¡¯s waist from behind. His gentle voice carried an indescribable affection.¡± How can 1 share my love with others?¡± ¡°But didn¡¯t you promise me when you were young?¡± Hu Yu finally reacted. Lin Jie could not help butugh.¡± That¡¯s because I¡¯ve already confirmed that it¡¯s you. Of course, I can show it to you.¡± ¡°But you were still a child back then.¡± Hu Yu was shocked. ¡± ording to the age of a human, one can get married at fifteen. In the few years after I became your disciple, I just didn¡¯t grow up, but I was already past the age of getting married. It was you who treated me like a child.¡± Lin Jie¡¯s voice carried a hint ofughter. At that time, he had not grown up yet, but he had already decided on someone in his heart. Hu Yu was suddenly enlightened. She felt as if her heart was wrapped in honey, and it was sweet. It turned out that she had been remembered for a long time. ¡± It¡¯s been so many years since west met. It would be great if I could meet you again. I thought that the Divine World was very small, but aftering here, I realized that this world is also veryrge. Every ce is a world. The Divine Tree, the Nine Heavens, and every Heaven is a world. It¡¯ll be difficult to meet you again.¡± Hu Yu sighed. Lin Jie smiled.¡± If we are fated, we will meet again.¡± Hu Yu pinched Lin Jie¡¯s face.¡± 1 know. It¡¯s fate that we can meet, and it¡¯s fate that we can¡¯t meet. I already have you, so I won¡¯t be lonely anymore. When Liu Yuanyuanes to find me, I¡¯ll definitely make her jealous, hehe.¡± Lin Jie looked at the clever Hu Yu, his eyes filled with affection. All I see is you. I have hope for the rest of my life.. Chapter 981 - 981-Side Story, Jialan Dragon (1) Chapter 981:-Side Story, Jin Dragon (1) Trantor: 549690339 Chapter 981-Side Story, Jin Dragon (1) Entering the world once again, Jia Lan first sorted out this world¡¯s abnormal luck path. The body she used was the body of a woman named Jiang Jin. A world with abundant spiritual energy allowed people to cultivate and be immortals. Demons could also cultivate. There was the Heavenly Court in the sky, and the world was diverse. Although there were many mortals, the masses voluntarily left the mortal world. Other than some demons who caused trouble, cultivators would not interfere with the mortal world. However, flying on a sword was still the norm. When people saw it, they would only exim,¡± Immortal.¡± People with spirit roots would enter immortal sects to cultivate. After cultivating, they would kill demons and umte merit. Jiang Jin was a disciple of the Celestial Sect and had been engaged to Lin Xianfan, the youngest son of the sect leader of the same sect. They were childhood sweethearts, and Lin Xianfan was arrogant and unruly. He was talented and ignored Jiang Jin. However, Jiang Jin liked this fiance very much. Because he was a powerful person, the two of them were already past twenty. The engagement that should have been on the agenda was suddenly broken by Lin Xianfan. Lin Xianfan brought back a mortal girl, Wen Xiaorou. Although she had spiritual roots, her spiritual roots were extremely poor and couldn¡¯tpare to Jiang Jin in any way. Jiang Jin¡¯s engagement was broken, and she lost all her face. She wanted justice because she was unwilling. Lin Xianfan didn¡¯t give her an exnation. He didn¡¯t even have a reason. He broke the contract and didn¡¯t have the etiquette to break the contract. This made her unable to raise her head. Because she wanted an exnation, she was entangled. Jiang Jin realized that Wen Xiaorou was very strange. She was obviously just a mortal, but she could mess up the Celestial Gate. If she was identally lost, she could go to the boundary gate of the Demon Realm. In order to save her, Lin Xianfan was willing to start a war with the Demon Realm. She was finally saved, and Jiang Jin also had a hard time finding a chance to ask her. She originally only wanted her to ask Lin Xianfan for an exnation, but Wen Xiaorou fell off the cliff and was saved by a cold immortal lord from the Heavenly Court. Lin Xianfan wanted to snatch her from the immortal lord again. The Demon Lord of the Demon Realm also wanted to snatch it. For a mortal woman, the world was thrown into chaos. When immortals fought, the ones who suffered were naturally mortals. The world was suffering. As a Heavenly Dao Child, Jia Lan hade to get rid of Wen Xiaorou, the scourge that had stirred up the world. It was like killing insects. The seeds that had sprouted and grown were extremely good, but there were insects to eat. If they were not killed, they might die before the seeds could bear fruit. As for Jiang Jin, she was the one who caused Wen Xiaorou to fall off the cliff. When Lin Xianfan came looking for her, Jiang Jin wanted to ask him for an exnation, but Lin Xianfan didn¡¯t say anything and stabbed her to death. Jiang Jin was very unconvinced. She just wanted an exnation. Her cultivation had always been inferior to Lin Xianfan. She couldn¡¯t beat him, but if she wanted to live in the immortal sect, she still needed the least respect. She suddenly broke off the engagement. No matter what, she had to give her an exnation. However, before he could get an exnation, he died tragically. As for Wen Xiaorou, it had only been a few years since she appeared. She was only a mortal, but she had turned the world upside down. He had been in danger many times, but he never died. When Jin entered the world, he would be very close to people with abnormal luck. The most abnormal person beside Jiang Jin was Wen Xiaorou, so this abnormality was on Wen Xiaorou, and Jiang Jin was just one of the many cannon fodders. Wen Xiaorou had been to so many ces, and there were definitely many people who had been cannon fodder because of her inexplicable misfortune. However, Jiang Jin was definitely the most suitable candidate. In order to fight against the deformed lucky person, of course, one had to have a spiritual root and cultivate powerful magic power to get rid of this deformed lucky person. Although Wen Xiaorou¡¯s luck was abnormal, her luck was also the hardest to remove. She was obviously extremely weak, but no matter how hard she tried, she could not be killed. If he wanted to kill her, he had to find her weakness. Otherwise, no matter how serious the injury was, she would recover. If it was an ordinary person, they would have died countless times. Jia Lan used the magic power in her body. Jiang Jia Lan had water spirit root. Among the roots, it was considered high-grade. It was the same high-grade as Lin Xianfan. It was just that her own cultivation andprehension was not as good as Lin Xianfan¡¯s, so her cultivation was not as good as hers. Apart from one¡¯s own foundation, cultivation also relied on luck. Lin Xianfan was obviously very lucky. He often encountered treasures when he went out, and his cultivation had also broken through smoothly. He was already talented and had the capital to be arrogant. Since Jin hade, she naturally wouldn¡¯t miss out on the faith and merit that Jiang Jin had offered. It was just that she had helped her seek justice. In Jia Lan¡¯s view, Lin Xianfan was unwilling to give Jiang Jia Lan justice. It was nothing more than that he felt that Jiang Jia Lan was too weak, and his strength was inferior to others. What kind of f * eking justice did you want? You could just dump her if you wanted to. Jiang Jin¡¯s father could only admit defeat, but Jiang Jin just couldn¡¯t swallow this anger. She just wanted justice. At this moment, Lin Xianfan returned from the foot of the mountain and broke off the engagement. That mortal, Wen Xiaorou, was also brought to the sect. Jiang Jin returned to her room out of shame and anger, shutting her door. Jia Lan did not go out immediately. She wanted to cultivate first and obtain the five qi of heaven and earth. After a period of time, she would go meet Lin Xianfan and see Wen Xiaorou at the same time. Jia Lan absorbed the water energy. Water was the source of life and was extremelyfortable. However, the water energy that Jia Lan absorbed would gradually be heavy. That was what she repeatedly squeezed, storing all the energy. Time passed very quickly during cultivation. In the blink of an eye, it was the second day. The door outside was mmed loudly. It was Jiang Jin¡¯s father.¡± Jin, daughter, open the door. The sect master is here personally. Can you meet him?¡± Jia Lan withdrew his aura. Sect Master came? This was something that didn¡¯t exist in Jiang Jin¡¯s memory. What had happened? Would it affect Wen Xiaorou? Jia Lan stood up and left. She opened the door with a calm expression. Father Jiang looked at Jia Lan and was stunned for a moment. He thought that he would see a dispirited and disheveled daughter with red and swollen eyes. Looking at Jia Lan¡¯s refreshing and calm appearance, Father Jiang heaved a sigh of relief and felt a little proud. He felt that this was how it should be. Crying was useless. However, his daughter didn¡¯t cry. Father Jiang¡¯s heart ached a little too. He felt that Lin Xianfan was really not a good person. However, when he thought of the sect master, Father Jiang said to Jia Lan,¡± Good daughter, let¡¯s go to the front hall to discuss.¡± Jia Lan nodded and went to the front hall with Father Jiang. When they reached the front hall, Master Lin brought a person with him. Seeing Father Jiang and Jia Lane, Master Lin revealed a smile and said,¡±Jin, uncle hase to apologize to you. I have already punished that unfilial son to reflect on his mistakes for half a year on the Reflection Cliff. This is Lin Xun, Xianfan¡¯s elder brother. He has the intention to marry you, but I don¡¯t know if you are willing. Ah Xun is a Buddhist and left home when he was young. He only came to the sect recently. After hearing about your matter, he angrily reprimanded Xianfan, saying that a good woman like you is what he could only ask for.¡± While Sect Master Lin was speaking, Jia Lan was sizing up this person called Lin Xun. In Jiang Jin¡¯s memories, there was indeed such a person. Moreover, he also died from being implicated. They were also people who had fallen into the world.. Chapter 982 - 982: Side Story, Jialan Dragon (1)(2) Chapter 982: Side Story, Jin Dragon (1)(2) Trantor: 549690339 Side Story, Jin Dragon (1)(2) Father Jiang snorted coldly.¡± Sect Master sure knows how to be a good person. What do you take my daughter for?¡± Father Jiang was the fourth elder of the sect. Back then, it was because of his daughter¡¯s talent that the sect leader came to propose marriage. Now that Lin Xianfan had broken off the marriage, Father Jiang felt very ufortable. However, his daughter¡¯s talent could notpare to Lin Xianfan¡¯s, and Lin Xianfan was already no match for him at such a young age. He had no choice but to swallow his anger. However, because his strength was inferior, he couldn¡¯t say it out loud. Hence, when Master Lin came and made a request, Father Jiang felt that he had saved some face. He called Jia Lan over because he hoped that Jia Lan would reject him. He wanted to use this opportunity to save face and let Lin Xianfan break off the engagement. When Jia Lan pulled Father Jiang, she looked at Lin Xun and said,¡± Father, I¡¯m willing to agree to this marriage.¡± If she married Lin Xun, Lin Xianfan would have to call her sister-inw whenever he saw her. Furthermore, they would have many opportunities to meet. The two brothers would not live far from each other. If she wanted to see Wen Xiaorou, it would not be obvious. As for Lin Xun, he seemed to be a little different, slightly different. She could feel it. He had not even dealt with Wen Xiaorou yet. She did not want any more idents to happen, so it was best to watch him by her side. Father Jiang was speechless. He had just thrown away his white face, and his daughter had already destroyed his stage without giving him face. Even if he wanted to agree, he would have to make a request and extort a sum of money to show his worth. If he agreed so easily, wouldn¡¯t he be looked down upon by others? Father Jiang felt a little suffocated. Once he let out his anger, he felt a sense of failure. He did not discuss it with him at all and felt very helpless. Jia Lan nced at Master Lin indifferently and said coldly,¡± But 1 have a few requests.¡± Father Jiang¡¯s defeated mood turned around. He looked at Jia Lan with aplicated expression. This daughter was not enthusiastic at all. However, with this ¡®but¡¯, Father Jiang felt much better. Master Lin¡¯s emotions were simrlyplicated. He was currently immersed in joy. He didn¡¯t expect there to be a but. He looked at Jia Lan.¡± Jia Lan, tell me your request.¡± ¡°You really want to marry me?¡± Jia Lan looked at Lin Xun. Lin Xun looked at Jia Lan. His sincere eyes didn¡¯t avoid him. He nodded.¡± Yes.¡± No one was more suitable than her. For the first time, he naturally had to find someone who was to his liking. This woman was the one who was to his liking the most. Even her breath was sweet. Jin raised his chin and said coldly and arrogantly again,¡± It¡¯s not impossible for me to marry you. First, I want you to use the most sincere heart to ask to marry me and walk through the main entrance. Every step you take, shout loudly that you admire me and want to be my husband and wife. Second, I want ten miles of red dress as betrothal gifts. Third, you point to the sky and swear that you will forever dote on me and love me without changing your heart. If you go against the oath, you will be struck by lightning and die a horrible death.¡± Master Lin was speechless. This was simply making things difficult for her. It was obvious that she was deliberately making things difficult for her eldest son because her youngest son had broken off the engagement. If themotion was so big, it would be a joke in the future. Master Lin didn¡¯t like his youngest son¡¯s mistakes being discussed by others. He originally thought that Jiang Jin would be sad and embarrassed at this moment. If she got married, it would be in secret. If it was so extravagant, those few families would exaggerate the matter. The youngest son was not even willing to die, but the eldest son was in a hurry to ask for a wife. What was this? Lin Xun looked at Jia Lan and replied.¡± I¡¯m sincere. How can I not agree?¡± Putting aside the future, he liked her now. She was fresh and sweet. ¡°All Xun¡­¡± Master Lin¡¯s expression was solemn. Why don¡¯t we go back and discuss it? ¡°If you can do this for my daughter, then I won¡¯t stop your marriage.¡± Father Jiang interrupted Master Lin and said loudly. Anyway, his daughter had promised to marry him. If Lin Xun did this, it would be a huge p to Lin Xianfan¡¯s face. Father Jiang felt that it was very good. Lin Xun nodded slightly at Jia Lan, turned around, and went out. Master Lin was a little embarrassed. Father Jiangughed and waved his hand. Master Lin drank his tea absent-mindedly, feeling very upset in his heart. However, looking at Jia Lan¡¯s cold and arrogant expression, she was so angry that she left in shame and anger after Lin Xianfan broke off the engagement. It had only been a night, and she actually didn¡¯t look dispirited and miserable at all, making him think highly of her. This girl was able to keep her cool. Her youngest son was still too arrogant. If Jiang Jin¡¯s cultivation was high enough to defeat Lin Xianfan, Lin Xianfan would probably be paralyzed on the bed and unable to get up. This was the arrogance that a woman from the Celestial Gate should have. Looking at this calm aura, Master Lin kept feeling that Jia Lan would be stronger. Thinking of this, he felt much better in his heart. Lin Xun was also his son, and Jia Lan also became his daughter-inw in another way. Not long after, a disciple came to report that Lin Xun had already started to propose marriage from the sect¡¯s main gate. With every step he took, he shouted out Jia Lan¡¯s request once. And the sect¡¯s disciples all heard it one after another. The news spread quickly, and from the sect¡¯s main entrance to Fourth Elder¡¯s Wangjiang Pavilion, it was at least a thousand steps, so Lin Xun had to shout a thousand times. Lin Xianfan had just arrogantly broken off the engagement with Jiang Jin yesterday, and today, Lin Xun was sincerely asking to marry her. Jiang Jin¡¯s lost face was instantly lifted up. Lin Xianfan¡¯s face was naturally lost. ¡°Father, Sect Master, I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± Jia Lan stood up and said to Father Jiang and Sect Master Lin. Father Jiang nodded happily. It was time for his daughter to show up and let everyone see that his daughter was not in a sorry state or dispirited at all. Master Lin could only force a smile. Jia Lan had already turned around and left. She went back to her room and changed into a red dress before going out. She flew and stood on the towering eaves. She was dressed in red, and her beautiful face was amazing. She stood with her hands behind her back and looked down at Lin Xun, who was greeting him with every step. Some disciples discovered Jia Lan and all raised their heads to look at her. Seeing her otherworldly bearing, they were all shocked. ¡°Miss Jiang is truly a heavenly beauty. I thought that she would be a crazy woman after Senior Brother Xianfan broke off the engagement. It seems that my petty heart is jealous of a gentleman¡¯s belly. However, this Miss Jiang is really too beautiful. No wonder Young Master Xun is sincerely asking for marriage.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Look at Young Master Xun. He¡¯s dressed in white and has an otherworldly appearance. He¡¯s verypatible with Miss Jiang. Young Master Xun is much more mature than Senior Brother Xianfan. Miss Jiang and Senior Brother Xianfan are actually notpatible at all.¡± ¡± It¡¯s my honor to be able to witness this scene personally. This rumor is a good story in the world. 1 wonder how many books will be published in the future.¡± While the crowd was discussing non-stop, a white-robed figure came over with a sword in hand. His killing intentnded heavily in front of Lin Xun. The silver sword was pointed at his throat, and the person¡¯s eyes were filled with anger. He narrowed his eyes and said in a cold tone with killing intent,¡± Go back..¡± Chapter 983 - 983: Side Story, Jialan Dragon (1)(3) Chapter 983: Side Story, Jin Dragon (1)(3) Trantor: 549690339 Side Story, Jin Dragon (1)(3) All the disciples looked at the person who had arrived and took a deep breath. Lin Xianfan¡¯s arrival at this time was clearly to ruin things. Lin Xianfan¡¯s killing intent was heavy. If anyone said anything more, they would inevitably frown. Lin Xianfan¡¯s cultivation was profound, and he was injured in a rage. There was no ce for him to reason. Lin Xun looked at Lin Xianfan coldly. The sword was pointed at his throat. He only needed to take a step forward and he would die under the sword. He didn¡¯t retreat. Instead, he said coldly,¡± What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t like it, but you don¡¯t allow others to like it?¡± Lin Xianfan gritted his teeth.¡± I didn¡¯t say that other people can¡¯t like her. I don¡¯t care about other people, but you can¡¯t. It doesn¡¯t matter who the other person is, but you can¡¯t. Big Brother, if you still acknowledge me as your little brother, then go back.¡± He had just broken off the engagement and his brother had already married her. In the future, he would have to call her sister-inw. This made Lin Xianfan very ufortable. He couldn¡¯t ept it at all, so he had to stop this from happening. Lin Xun¡¯s lips curled up coldly, revealing a mocking expression.¡± If I refuse, are you going to kill me?¡± As Lin Xun spoke, he had already raised his foot and stepped forward. The veins on Lin Xianfan¡¯s hand that was holding the sword were bulging. His eyes widened and he took a step back. Lin Xun took a step forward and continued to say in a clear voice,¡±I, Lin Xun, wish to take Miss Jin as my wife¡­¡± Lin Xianfan gritted his teeth tightly, making creaking sounds. He turned his head to look at Jia Lan and then flew over. His eyes were filled with disgust and anger.¡± Jiang Jia Lan, if you have anything,e at me. Don¡¯t have any ideas on my big brother.¡± ¡°Come on, have a match with me.¡± Lin Xianfan¡¯s long sword was ced horizontally in front of Jia Lan. Jia Lan looked at Lin Xianfan calmly. She stretched out her hand and pointed at Lin Xun as she said,¡± Let¡¯s not talk about Lin Xun wanting to marry me. I also want to marry a special man like him. If you¡¯re not convinced, you might want to go against me in the future. One month is the deadline. One monthter, we¡¯ll fight here. If you win, 1¡¯11 disappear from the sect from now on and not be an eyesore to you. If you lose, apologize to me and call me sister-inw respectfully.¡± Lin Xianfan¡¯s anger was about to spew out from his nose. He narrowed his eyes.¡± You¡¯re courting death.¡± Jia Lan looked at Lin Xun.¡± A month. I¡¯lle in a red dress. If 1 win, we¡¯ll worship heaven and earth as witnesses.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Lin Xun nodded. Lin Xianfan gritted his teeth.¡± Swords have no eyes. What if I hurt you?¡± Jia Lan looked at Lin Xianfan and knew that he really wanted to kill her. Even if he didn¡¯t kill her, he probably wouldn¡¯t let her off easily. But so what? She wasn¡¯t afraid. The corners of her mouth curled up into a mocking smile.¡± You still need to ask such a childish question. Sign a life and death contract. Of course, I won¡¯t kill you.¡± ¡°Jiang Jin, do you think you can take revenge on me like this?¡± Lin Xianfan sneered. I won¡¯t let you have your wish. It doesn¡¯t matter who you marry, but you can¡¯t marry him.¡± ¡± 1 agree to the one-month deadline. During this period, you can go back on your word at any time.¡± After Lin Xianfan finished speaking, he left. He hade after hearing the news. He felt that if Jiang Jin became his sister-inw, it would be a p to his face, so he was extremely ufortable. Lin Xun didn¡¯t agree to give up on him, so there was nothing he could do. Jia Lan¡¯s suggestion was undoubtedly exactly what he wanted. His cultivation level was much higher than the original Jiang Jin, and it could be seen at a nce who was stronger. In Lin Xianfan¡¯s eyes, this was a humiliation that he had rushed up to. He would naturally seize this opportunity. If it was the original Jiang Jin, he naturally wouldn¡¯t be Lin Xianfan¡¯s match, but now it was Tiandao Zi Jin. Even though the time was short, it was enough to deal with Lin Xianfan. Lin Xun still swore step by step, not affected by Lin Xianfan and Jia Lan in the slightest. All the disciples were discussing fervently. Although a month was very fast, they actually felt that it was so difficult to endure at this time. After walking more than a thousand steps, Lin Xun finally saw Father Jiang. Master Lin had already left. Father Jiang was a little troubled. He had originally saved his face, but in an instant, because of Jia Lan¡¯s tactics, he was in danger again. Therefore, when Lin Xun really walked up to him, Father Jiang wasn¡¯t very happy. Jin was calm. He said to Lin Xun with a smile,¡± Remember to wear something festive. The groom has to look like a groom. 1 can¡¯t lose face at all.¡± Lin Xun was gentle and refined. He nodded.¡± Alright, I won¡¯t disappoint you.¡± ¡°Father-inw, this son-inw will go back first.¡± Lin Xun cupped his hands at Father Jiang. Father Jiang was absent-minded and was hoping that he would leave quickly. He still had something to ask Jia Lan. The moment Lin Xun left, Father Jiang impatiently pulled Jia Lan and asked anxiously,¡± Child, why did you make a bet with Lin Xianfan for no reason? What do you want Father to do? Father didn¡¯t realize that Lin Xianfan was so good at bullying people. He didn¡¯t put Father in his eyes at all.¡± No matter what, he was still the fourth elder of the sect. However, as a junior, Lin Xianfan didn¡¯t put him in his eyes. This was very embarrassing. ¡°Your cultivation is so much lower than his. Even if you pull up seedlings to help them grow, you can¡¯t keep up. How can you win against him?¡± Father Jiang was both angry and worried. The anger in his heart was like a fishbone stuck in his throat. If he won, it would be good. If he lost, he would really have no face to stay in the sect. How would the disciples look at him? Jia Lan smiled and went forward to soothe Father Jiang¡¯s heart. She said,¡± Father, during this period of time, I¡¯veprehended it and my cultivation has increased greatly. It¡¯s inevitable that I¡¯ll lose. And no matter if I¡¯m strong or not, Lin Xianfan and 1 will have a battle sooner orter. He broke off the engagement just like that. How could he put our Jiang family in his eyes? I can¡¯t take this lying down either.¡± Father Jiang sighed.¡± You¡¯re also a celestial being, but you¡¯ve been dragged down by your feelings. You¡¯ve liked him since you were young and wasted your cultivation. Now, you¡¯ve thought it through. Your talent is not inferior to his. There are some things that can¡¯t be exined clearly in the cultivation world. Some people cultivate bitterly for decades, but they can¡¯tpare to others in just a few months. This is talent.¡± ¡± 1 don¡¯t think you¡¯re saying this out of anger. You seem to have seen through a lot. 1 don¡¯t know if it¡¯s good or bad, but you¡¯re my daughter. 1 naturally have to support you wholeheartedly. At most, we can leave this ce. Since we can¡¯t turn things around, we can forget about anything else. Just cultivate well. Even if we lose, we can bite a piece of his flesh off.¡± As Father Jiang spoke, a hint of ruthlessness appeared in his eyes. He gritted his teeth and clenched his fists. Lin Xianfan had gone too far. Since he couldn¡¯t avoid this battle, then he wouldn¡¯t avoid it. If he lost, he would bite a piece of his flesh and let him know that he wasn¡¯t invincible. Even if he was weaker than him, he wasn¡¯t someone he could bully. Jia Lan nodded. After the world fell into chaos, many sects were destroyed. Jiang Jia Lan¡¯s father naturally couldn¡¯t escape death. An anomaly that could disrupt the world, the various sects naturally had to kill. And this process, how many experts of the various sects had to die? Father Jiang reached out and touched Jin¡¯s hair.. Chapter 984 - 984: Side Story, Jialan Dragon (1)(4) Chapter 984: Side Story, Jin Dragon (1)(4) Trantor: 549690339 Side Story, Jin Dragon (1)(4) Jia Lan returned to her room. She wanted to defeat Lin Xianfan and crush him. Therefore, she went into seclusion after returning to her room. No one came to disturb her either. She did not stop for even a moment as she continued to absorb energy. If she could control Wen Xiaorou at the first moment, it would save her the trouble that would follow. If Wen Xiaorou could be controlled by her now, she would not have met the Demon Lordter on. Jia Lan repeatedly absorbed the water energy and squeezed it. Time seemed to have sped up under her senses. It was day and night. One month was up. ¡°Senior Sister Jin, it¡¯s time.¡± A disciple knocked on the door. Jia Lan opened her eyes and calmed her breathing. She stretched out her hand, and a silver water droplet jumped on her palm. The water droplet gradually grew bigger and bigger, wrapping Jia Lan¡¯s entire body. After washing it clean, the water droplet disappeared. ¡°Come in,¡± said Jin. When the female disciples entered, Jin looked at the wedding dress that had been sent over. She was very satisfied and changed into the wedding dress. She meticulously put on makeup for her face, and when she looked at her beautiful self in the bronze mirror, her lips curled into a smile. Outside the room, the courtyard was filled with piles of dowry, and the sect was in a festive mood. Father Jiang was slightly worried, but he did not show it. When he saw Jin, he went forward to hold her hand and asked in a low voice,¡± Daughter, how confident are you?¡± If you really can¡¯t do it, take this.¡± Father Jiang had even prepared a hidden weapon. Jia Lan could not help but smile.¡± Don¡¯t worry, Father. I¡¯m already prepared.¡± She wanted to tell Father Jiang not to worry, but it was obvious that Father Jiang was very worried. Father Jiang saw that Jia Lan didn¡¯t want it, and there was nothing he could do. If he wanted it, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry unless the results of thepetition came out and Jia Lan won. Lin Xun was dressed in wedding clothes and had alreadye to wee the bride. He stretched out his hand, his ten fingers slender and extremely good-looking. Jia Lan ced his hand in his palm. He originally thought that this gentle and refined person was cold, but his palm was scorching hot, and the temperature was abnormal. On the surface, it looked like ice, but in reality, it was a ball of fire. Father Jiang looked at this perfect match and hated Lin Xianfan in his heart. If you don¡¯t want it, can¡¯t others quench their thirst nearby? Well said, as long as it wasn¡¯t him, anyone would be fine. But if it was a sect disciple, Lin Xianfan would feel that it was a p to his face. Father Jiang looked down on Lin Xianfan¡¯s actions. If it wasn¡¯t because he couldn¡¯t beat him, he would have personally taught this yellow-haired brat a lesson. Father Jiang¡¯s expression darkened as he followed behind. Today¡¯s wedding had shaken the entire sect, and thousands of people were watching. A few elders were present, and even Master Lin hade out. Lin Xianfan was dressed in ck, his hands behind his back, holding a silver sword. He was dressed in ck, as if he was putting an end to this wedding. Jia Lan pulled her hand out of Lin Xun¡¯s hand, but she didn¡¯t pull it out. She looked at Lin Xun and said,¡± 1 will definitely win. Let go.¡± Lin Xun seemed to believe her and really let go. Jia Lan was dressed in red, and her waist-length hair was as beautiful as seaweed. She was very beautiful. She raised her head and walked towards Lin Xianfan. She stretched out her hand, and at a speed visible to the naked eye, an ice sword that was emitting cold air condensed in her hand. ¡°Give me the life and death contract in case anything bad happens.¡± Jia Lan¡¯s voice was cold. After all, Lin Xianfan was Master Lin¡¯s most doted son. Master Lin would not care if he saw Lin Xianfan break off the engagement, but if he saw Lin Xianfan getting beaten up by her, Master Lin might not be able to sit still. It would not be so easy to sign the life and death agreement. The few elders and disciples looked on. Master Lin wanted to interfere, but he also wanted to save his face. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t as if Jin didn¡¯t have anyone backing him up. Father Jiang had long disliked this Lin Xianfan who had abruptly broken off the engagement. If his daughter could hold her head high and let out a sigh of relief, if anyone dared toe and mediate the fight, Father Jiang would be the first to disagree! Lin Xianfan looked at Jia Lan as if he was looking at a dead man. He didn¡¯t feel that he would lose at all. Hearing Jia Lan talk about the life and death contract, his eyes were cold.¡± Jiang Jin, you asked for it. I wanted to leave you some face, but you didn¡¯t know what was good for you and didn¡¯t want it.¡± Jia Lan sneered.¡± Don¡¯t say such disgusting words. You¡¯re just relying on the fact that you¡¯re the strong, while I¡¯m the weak. Do I need a reason to bully the weak? If you apologize to me now, then I¡¯ll be magnanimous and let bygones be bygones.¡± In Lin Xianfan¡¯s eyes, he was stronger than Jiang Jin. That marriage agreement, naturally, he could fulfill it if he wanted to. If he didn¡¯t want to fulfill it, Jiang Jin should obediently leave. She insisted that he apologize and exin. This was not knowing what was good for her. He had given her some face, but she didn¡¯t want it. Therefore, when he heard Jia Lan¡¯s words, not only did Lin Xianfan not feel that it made sense, he even felt offended. He had to teach her a lesson to vent this anger. The life and death contract was naturally prepared long ago. Taking it up, Jia Lansu flung her hand. A drop of blood flew over. Immortal cultivators no longer needed to sign anything. Most of them only needed to drip a drop of blood to form a contract, and this contract also had magic power. Lin Xianfan looked at Jia Lan coldly. He raised his hand, and a drop of blood simrly flew over. The contract was signed. Jia Lan¡¯s sword pointed out and struck towards Lin Xianfan at high speed. Lin Xianfan raised his sword to block, but Jia Lan¡¯s sword was caught by him. Sparks flew in all directions, and the silver sword instantly turned into a scorching red. That¡¯s right, Lin Xianfan had fire spiritual roots. Coincidentally, it was the water spirit root that cured Jiang Jin. Jiang Jin¡¯s cultivation couldn¡¯t keep up, so he had never been Lin Xianfan¡¯s match. All the disciples held their breaths. People all thought that Jia Lan¡¯s ice sword would turn into a puddle of water. But all of this did not happen. Jia Lan slowly released the water energy that waspressed within his body, condensing into many fine steel needles. And those needles that were condensed from ice, there were as many as tens of thousands. This move made the few great elders who were overseeing the scene involuntarily stand up. Lin Xianfan¡¯s furious and murderous eyes also revealed a trace of disbelief. He couldn¡¯t help but think too much. His entire body was already surrounded by mes. When Jia Lan¡¯s cold needles shot over, ice and fire collided, emitting sizzling sounds. Many cold needles evaporated with two sizzling sounds. Only a small portion of the thousands of needles turned into water andnded on Lin Xianfan¡¯s body. Jia Lan spun and retreated, not waiting for Lin Xianfan to catch his breath, he had already stabbed over. Lin Xianfan frowned and blocked. The two of them shed with their swords and seemed to be evenly matched. Everyone was watching on tenterhooks. No one had expected that Jiang Jin, whose cultivation was inferior to Lin Xianfan, would actually be able to fight to a draw. It was still uncertain who would win. But to Lin Xianfan, not being able to defeat Jia Lan within a few moves was already an insult to him. His body burned with raging mes, as if he wanted to burn Jia Lan to death. But Jia Lan¡¯s entire body was protected by ice. Fire and water were ipatible, and mutual protection could restrain. Only when one side was stronger than the other could they suppress the other. ¡°Go to hell!¡± Lin Xianfan gritted his teeth. However, in the next moment, his eyes widened and his face was filled with disbelief.. Chapter 985 - 985: Side Story, Kalan Dragon (1)(5) Chapter 985: Side Story, Kn Dragon (1)(5) Trantor: 549690339 Side Story, Kn Dragon (1)(5) How was this possible? Around Jia Lan¡¯s body, countless cold needles condensed once again. They suffused silver light under the light, emitting cold air. It was impossible for Jiang Jin to be so powerful. If she had used all her strength the first time, then she should have been exhausted. How could there be a second time? This wasn¡¯t Jiang Jin. When the person she was familiar with waspletely different, the first thing Lin Xianfan thought of was that Jiang Jin had been possessed! ¡± You¡¯re not Jiang Jin. What exactly are you? Get out of Jiang Jin¡¯s body!¡± Lin Xianfan roared. But Jia Lan gave a scoff.¡± These few years, I was really blind, thinking that you were merely a little arrogant. Looking at it now, how is that arrogant of yours? Unable to tolerate the existence of people stronger than you. You¡¯re narrow-minded to the extreme!¡± When she came, she was Jiang Jin, and Jiang Jin was also her. Jiang Jin¡¯s aptitude was also extraordinary, and Jin cultivated with ease. Her strength did note in vain. She definitely wasn¡¯t someone who possessed someone and was reborn. However, Lin Xianfan could not tolerate the existence of someone stronger than him, especially when someone who was once weaker than him became stronger than him. When Lin Xianfan heard Jia Lan humiliate him like this, he became even angrier. Especially when he saw the hint of mockery at the corner of Jia Lan¡¯s mouth, he was iparably eager to defeat Jia Lan and ruthlessly trample her under his feet to vent this resentment in his heart. Because of his rage, Lin Xianfan¡¯s body burned with even more intense mes. This me seemed to want to burn everything clean as it ferociously attacked towards Jia Lan. The spectators were shocked. The me seemed to be evenly matched with the cold needles. ¡± Die!¡± Lin Xianfan¡¯s eyes were burning with mes.¡± Die!¡± Behind Lin Xianfan, a fiery tiger stood upright. The tiger even let out a tiger roar, causing the entire sect to tremble. ¡°Be careful, daughter,¡± Father Jiang was anxious. Jia Lan looked at Lin Xianfan calmly. Behind her, a fierce tiger also condensed. However, it was made of ice. The ice that condensed repeatedly was silver in color and lifelike. Even the fur could be seen. The silver-white tiger emitted a cold aura. It leaped up and quickly fought with the fierce tiger that Lin Xianfan condensed. Lin Xianfan stared fixedly at Jia Lan. Jia Lan raised his hand, and countless cold needles flew towards Lin Xianfan. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Sizzle! Sizzle! This intense battle was breathtaking. But when they saw Lin Xianfan fall from the roof, everyone¡¯s jaws dropped. Lin Xianfan was defeated. The beautiful woman in red was still standing on the roof. Beside her was a silver tiger that was emitting cold air. The spiritual energy in Lin Xianfan¡¯s body was in a mess. The cold needles that couldn¡¯t resist the bone-corroding coldness almost froze him into ice. The temperature on his body dropped drastically, and frost appeared on his eyebrows. The fire tiger that he had condensed naturally disappeared. He fell to the ground in a sorry state. When the silver tiger jumped down from the roof, the cold aura made people take a few steps back. What was even more shocking was the woman who stepped on the silver tiger¡¯s head. Everyone was shocked. When Father Jiang came back to his senses, heughed out loud. ¡°Hahaha, as expected of my good daughter. Top-grade water spirit root, aquatic all things. My daughter is good.¡± Water could change its form. When it was boiled, it was boiling water. When it was cold, it would freeze. Looking at Lin Xianfan¡¯s sorry state, Father Jiang felt extremely happy. He had finally vented the anger in his heart. It was great. Master Lin¡¯s expression darkened. Jia Lan seemed to be deliberately making things difficult for Lin Xianfan. She walked in front of Lin Xianfan and looked down at him condescendingly.¡± Lin Xianfan, you lost. It¡¯s my wedding day, so I don¡¯t have time to be entangled with you here.¡± Lin Xianfan looked at Jia Lan and only felt that he was extremely unfamiliar. A month ago, she was still wholeheartedly devoted to him. How did she change so drastically, and he actually lost to her. The torture of his dignity was unbearable. Blood surged in his throat and he vomited out a mouthful of blood uncontrobly. Seeing Lin Xianfan spit out blood, Master Lin couldn¡¯t sit still any longer. He went up to support Lin Xianfan and poured out a few pills for Lin Xianfan to consume. Master Lin knew that Lin Xianfan was proud and arrogant. He didn¡¯t want his son to lose all his face so Master Lin said to Jia Lan,¡± Jia Lan, the auspicious time ising. You should marry Ah Xun first.¡± Father Jiang sneered.¡± Heh, it¡¯s just a respectful apology. How much time can it take? Are you a sore loser?¡± Father Jiang stomped on her without hesitation. Lin Xianfan¡¯s eyes widened, and they were terrifyingly red. Father Jiang wasn¡¯t afraid of him either. He sneered,¡± The one who wants topete is you. Don¡¯t think that this old man doesn¡¯t know what you¡¯re nning. In this sect, as long as you don¡¯t want it, no one can want it, right? Your strength is strong, so your spit and nail will do. You sent a letter of challenge to Jia Lan. Can Jia Lan choose not to agree? Did you give her a choice? I don¡¯t think so.¡± Father Jiang thought about it and felt extremely disdainful. He looked at Lin Xianfan with extreme mockery.¡± But now, you¡¯re weak. You lost. Are you here to reason things out?¡± Pah! The life and death contract is still there. If you can¡¯t keep your promise, I¡¯m afraid your cultivation will end here.¡± ¡°Elder Jiang, be careful with your words.¡± Jia Lan was married to his eldest son, so she would be his daughter-inw. Master Lin looked at Jia Lan, his eyes filled with a sense ofmand.¡± Jia Lan, stop right there.¡± Father Jiang snorted coldly. Jia Lan looked at Master Lin and said coolly,¡± Master has broken the contract. There are some things that you better not interfere in.¡± Jia Lan did not give Master Lin any face. This made Master Lin lose face. His expression sank. Father Jiang was very proud. The way he looked at Jia Lan was filled with pride. Lin Xianfan only felt iparably embarrassed. He indeed did not want to apologize to Jia Lan. He could not open his mouth, and his heart felt as heavy as a thousand-pound boulder. Jin¡¯s voice was cold.¡± Lin Xianfan, are you a sore loser? If you are, then I won¡¯t be calctive with you. After all, I¡¯m about to be your big brother¡¯s wife, which is also your eldest sister-inw. On ount of your big brother, 1 can let it go this time.¡± Lin Xianfan gritted his teeth. Because of the anger and pain, the veins on his neck were bulging, and his face was a little scary. If he really admitted it, he would never be able to raise his head in this lifetime. A single sentence of not being able to afford to lose was enough to break his spine. But wanting him to apologize to Jia Lan, this was undoubtedly also a kind of torture without dignity. His gaze was like a venomous snake as he stared fixedly at Jin. Every word was filled with hatred and killing intent.¡± Jiang Jin, I apologize to you. I apologize for my previous inappropriate behavior. I hope you can forgive me.¡± When Lin Xianfan lowered his head, he felt as if something was pressing down on his neck, making him unable to raise his head again.. Chapter 986 - 986: Side Story, Jialan Dragon (1) 6 Chapter 986: Side Story, Jin Dragon (1) 6 Trantor: 549690339 Side Story, Jin Dragon (1) 6 ¡°Do you feel embarrassed? I¡¯m just returning the favor for what you¡¯ve done to me. Lin Xianfan, not only do you have dignity that can¡¯t be trampled on, I ept your apology, but 1 won¡¯t forgive you.¡± Jia Lan curled his lips slightly and said coldly. Lin Xianfan raised his head and looked at her with hatred. He had already apologized, so why shouldn¡¯t she forgive him? Didn¡¯t she return what he had done to her? Seemingly seeing Lin Xianfan¡¯s anger and unwillingness, Jia Lan curled his lips into a mocking smile.¡± I defeated you today. Do you feel very good in your heart?¡± Lin Xianfan¡¯s eyes widened. She made him look so ugly, how could he feel good? At this moment, Jia Lan smiled. Her smile was very cold and beautiful. She didn¡¯t say another word. With a wave of her hand, the silver tiger disappeared. She walked towards Lin Xun who was waiting at the side. Lin Xianfan stared fixedly at Jia Lan¡¯s figure. He watched as she stretched out her hand, and Lin Xun took her hand. ¡°y the music!¡± Father Jiang shouted. All the disciples cheered and congratted. Master Lin sighed and said to Lin Xianfan,¡± Put away the anger in your heart and go to the Reflection Cliff to repent. In terms of talent, you are not inferior to Jiang Jin, but in terms ofprehension, you are inferior to her. This child has been revolving around you since she was young and has not put much effort into cultivation. Immortal, this month is only one month. It is not a bad thing that you have not suffered any setbacks since you were born.¡± Lin Xianfan felt pain all over his body. It was a cold pain. The joyous voice was getting further and further away. He staggered up and left. It turned out that his aptitude was not bad, but Jiang Jin¡¯s aptitude should be better, right? If her heart was on cultivation, what would it be like? Lin Xianfan¡¯s heart ached and he spat out a mouthful of blood. He had to defeat her! The tedious process of getting married was finally over. Kn sat on the red bed. The surroundings were filled with joy, and the twilight was already deep. She was still waiting. When she heard footsteps, she sat down. It was Lin Xun, right? ¡°All of you can leave. We don¡¯t need anyone here.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The surroundings were quiet. After Lin Xun gave his instructions, he entered the house and closed the door. Jia Lan smelled the alcohol. The red veil was lifted, and Jia Lan saw Lin Xun. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± he asked her. Jia Lan shook her head. Giving up his life for the world was an unexpected situation that she had never encountered before. She looked at Lin Xunwei pouring a cup of wine. This was a gift. After drinking, Lin Xun sat beside her.¡± From now on, we¡¯re partners,¡± he said gently.¡± I¡¯ll protect you with all my might.¡± Jia Lan looked at Lin Xun with a smile that was not a smile.¡± I¡¯m extremely displeased with that younger brother of yours. Who knows, he might cause you a lot of trouble. Don¡¯t you mind?¡± Lin Xun smiled lightly.¡± Just as you said, he¡¯s narrow-minded. As the eldest sister-inw, he should be grateful that you taught him how to behave.¡± Jia Lan smiled. This Lin Xun was different, but he wasn¡¯t seizing a body or reincarnating either. This was a little subtle. Jia Lan liked him a little in her heart. This kind of feeling was very strange. It was just that she would feel veryfortable when Lin Xun was by her side. ¡°The rest of my life is very long. Please take care of me.¡± Jia Lan¡¯s smile grew deeper. Lin Xun raised his hand to extinguish the red candle. His figure covered her, and his voice was low and hoarse.¡± Naturally.¡± Lin Xun looked elegant, but his entire person was like a ball of fire. His kisses were hot, and his hands seemed to be on fire. But the strange thing was that Jia Lan did not reject it. She thought that he was stopping there. But when the two of them became one, Jia Lan was stunned¡­ Lin Xun was refined with ruthlessness. Even if his physical fitness was strong, Jia Lan could not withstand it either. Her slightly swollen red lips were overflowing with tears. She could not stand this extremely gentle and extremely ruthless action. Her eyes were filled with tears and she was in a daze. She seemed to see that Lin Xun¡¯s eyes were golden vertical pupils. Just as she was about to take a closer look, he had already turned her over and hugged her from behind. When Kn woke up again, it was night time. She did not feel ufortable. Not long after she woke up, a figure opened the door and came in. He was not surprised to see her awake.¡± Eat something.¡± Jia Lan red at him somewhat vexed. One look on the bed, and another look under the bed. Jia Lan said coolly,¡± I heard that you cultivate Buddhism.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Lin Xun nodded. ¡°Then you¡¯re really tarnishing Buddha.¡± Kn teased with a sneer. Lin Xun raised his eyebrows slightly.¡± There¡¯s no rule stating that one can¡¯t get married while cultivating Buddhism. And it¡¯s even more so for having fun in the boudoir.¡± Jia Lan was speechless and snorted coldly, wanting to ignore him. But when he passed by Lin Xun, he grabbed her hand and pulled her into his arms for a deep kiss. This was the first time he was in love. Kn was also his first girl. In this life, he naturally wanted to love her to the bone. He wanted his love to be everywhere, so that she could feel it at all times. Kn was speechless. ¡°If Furen is not hungry, then 1 will carry Furen to the bed.¡± Saying these words without changing his expression, Jia Lan was convinced. Thinking of his extreme behavior, Jia Lan grabbed his clothes tightly.¡± I¡¯m hungry.¡± Lin Xun¡¯s expression did not change. He carried Jia Lan and went to eat. How could this person be so calm? The food that cultivators ate was rtively in. Everyone was focused on cultivation and did not spend much time on food. It was just to fill their stomachs. Some people with high cultivation had long stopped eating. He ate not because he was hungry, but because he had to eat. Even though he had cultivated, he had notpletely abandoned this point. ¡°How¡¯s Lin Xianfan?¡± Jia Lan asked while eating a steamed bun. ¡± Confess your sins on the Cliff of Reflection for at least three months.¡± Lin Xianfan needed some time to forget about his defeat. Lin Xianfan also needed time to calm down, so three months was the foundation. Three months was the perfect time to cultivate and be stronger. But before that, Jia Lan still had to take a look at Wen Xiaorou. Jia Lan looked at Lin Xun and said,¡± Do you know that Lin Xianfan brought back a mortal woman?¡± Lin Xun nodded.¡± 1 know. He broke off the engagement with you because of her. 1 just want to say that he mistook a fish¡¯s eye for a pearl.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Jia Lan asked. ¡°Intuition,¡± Lin Xun looked at Jia Lan and replied. Jia Lan was puzzled. Why did Lin Xun not like Wen Xiaorou? After dinner, Jin was about to go out when Lin Xun held her hand.¡± Where¡¯s Madam going?¡± Of course, they were about to leave, but Lin Xun had already leaned over.¡± Madam, we¡¯re newlyweds, but Madam wants to abandon me and go out. It seems inappropriate. At this moment, we¡¯re still inseparable.¡± Jin¡¯s face was slightly red. She felt that he was really shameless. He said such words, yet he did not blush. His breath was too overbearing, thin and hot like fire. He gently bit a bit of flesh on the side of her neck. Jia Lan¡¯s entire body tensed up, and a numbing sensation hit the top of her head. He carried her up and lifted her skirt. Jia Lan could not look straight at him. His voice seemed to have magic.¡± If Madam doesn¡¯t know how to do it, then let me do it..¡± Chapter 987 - 987: Side Story, Jia Lan Dragon (1)(?) Chapter 987: Side Story, Jia Lan Dragon (1)(?) Trantor: 549690339 Side Story, Jia Lan Dragon (1)(7) Jia Lan never thought that a person who looked noble and cold would be such a person who did not know fatigue, like a wolf or tiger. Time and time again, she sank into the pinnacle. A few dayster, Jia Lan finally woke up from her fall. She wanted to make a pact with Lin Xun. After dealing with that abnormal luck, she could stop cultivating and apany him every day until death. Therefore, Jia Lan used a scheme and tied Lin Xun¡¯s hands. She took the initiative. ¡± Yes.¡± Jia Lan¡¯s voice was hoarse.¡± From now on, at most three times a month.¡± Lin Xun¡¯s expression still didn¡¯t change. It was just that his gaze had already betrayed him. Looking at the danger hidden in his eyes, Jia Lan smiled charmingly.¡± If you don¡¯t agree, today might not be too good.¡± Lin Xun was in a very bad state right now. He couldn¡¯t move, and he didn¡¯t know what material was binding his hands, but he couldn¡¯t break free. Looking at Jia Lan¡¯s fair and delicate face that was flushed red, he was about to go crazy. ¡°Let go of me first.¡± He coaxed. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid? If 1 let you go, will I still have a chance to speak?¡± It was a stalemate. Both of them felt ufortable. In the end, Lin Xun admitted defeat. He exhaled hot air from his nose.¡± I agree.¡± ¡°Madam, you can let me go now.¡± His voice was hoarse as he tried his best to suppress some of his emotions. Jin didn¡¯t want to let him go so quickly. She cupped his face with both hands and smiled wickedly.¡± Usually, it¡¯s you who bullies me. It¡¯s my turn to bully you. From now on, it¡¯s considered once. From now on, I want to cultivate properly.¡± She raised her head in satisfaction. Looking at his calm expression turning into a ruthless one, his throat seemingly letting out a beast roar, Jia Lan leaned in his embrace and slowly calmed down. She thought that he should be very happy too. When the two of them calmed down, she untied him. However, in the next second, Kn let out a scream¡­ Ah¡­ This demon. In the beginning, the entire sect was still discussing the matter of Lin Xianfan¡¯s defeat. But two monthster, the voices gradually disappeared. What people were discussing was the newlyweds Lin Xun and Jia Lan instead. Everyone said that the two of them were a match made in heaven. The two people¡¯s feelings were extremely deep. The disciples could even often see Lin Xun feeding Jia Lan fruits to eat. That doting and doting look was definitely affectionate to the extreme. The two of them were like-minded and truly role models. This was the way to find a partner. Jia Lan felt that Lin Xun was a hungry wolf that couldn¡¯t be fed to its fill. Although he wasn¡¯t as fanatical as at the beginning, he still seized the opportunity and wanted it. However, he kept his promise and gave her enough time to cultivate. In two months, Jia Lan¡¯s strength had increased by a level. Now that she met Lin Xianfan, she could send him flying with one move. At this time, she decided to go and meet Wen Xiaorou. Wen Xiaorou had been brought here by Lin Xianfan. She was staying in Lin Xianfan¡¯s pce as a maid. Her situation was not good at all. Many female disciples admired Lin Xianfan and wanted to be his partner. However, Lin Xianfan was very arrogant and looked down on everyone. These female disciples could not enter the sect, but Wen Xiao Rou could. How could he not be jealous? A mortal woman, her youth and beauty were only ten years old, what was so good about her? Making things difficult, framing, and deliberately making things difficult were all trivial. As a cultivator, Wen Xiaorou could easily fall on the road with just a flick of her pinky. She was in a sorry state and petite, but even so, she would not break down no matter what¡­ He wiped Lin Xianfan¡¯s bedchamber clean and spotless. When it was dark, he sneakily carried the food box and avoided some disciples who were patrolling the night to go to the Cliff of Reflection. Jia Lan felt that it was inconceivable. How could a mortal girl avoid so many disciples to go to the Reflection Cliff? Seeing how Wen Xiaorou was as familiar as a mouse, it was obvious that this was not her first time going. Wen Xiaorou arrived at the Cliff of Reflection. She seemed to be afraid of this cold ce. She shrunk her shoulders and called out softly,¡± Brother Xianfan.¡± ¡± Brother Xianfan!¡± Wen Xiaorou did not receive a reply immediately. She called out in a sweet voice. Her voice was already tinged with sobs. Lin Xianfan came out. When she saw him, Wen Xiaorou¡¯s eyes lit up like stars. Lin Xianfan¡¯s eyes were filled with gentleness.¡± Xiaorou, didn¡¯t I tell you not toe here? It¡¯s dangerous!¡± Why are you here again?¡± Wen Xiaorou sniffed.¡± I brought you something to eat. 1 was afraid you¡¯d be hungry.¡± Even though Lin Xianfan had already said many times that he would not be hungry, Wen Xiaorou did not take it to heart. It was fine as long as she felt that Lin Xianfan would be hungry. Regardless of whether Lin Xianfan was hungry or not, she felt that he would be hungry. Lin Xianfan smiled gently and rubbed Wen Xiaorou¡¯s hair as he ate the food that Wen Xiaorou had brought over. Wen Xiaorou¡¯s head was rubbed. She let out a soft moan.¡± Brother Xianfan, don¡¯t rub my head. It¡¯s so itchy.¡± Her coquettish voice had changed. Lin Xianfan¡¯s gaze was unnatural. He hugged Wen Xiaorou.¡± Xiaorou, you smell so good.¡± Wen Xiaorou blushed.¡± Brother Xianfan, when are you going back? 1 miss you so much.¡± Lin Xianfan felt like a fuse had been ignited, his eyes could not move away from Wen Xiaorou. He carried Wen Xiaorou and walked towards the depths of Reflection Cliff. Very quickly, there was a faint and delicate sound that could be heard from time to time. It was as if she had endured it to the extreme but could not let it go. The delicate sound was more like Wen Xiaorou¡¯s mouth was covered. If one did not pay attention, one would not be able to hear it. Jia Lan did not leave. She would not leave just because she heard this. There was definitely something strange about Wen Xiaorou, but what was it? It was very cold inside the Cliff of Reflection. The cold phoenixes kept blowing at her. If Wen Xiaorou really had a mortal body, she would probably fall seriously ill in such a cold ce. Not long after, as if afraid of being discovered, Wen Xiaorou came out in less than an hour. Her palm-sized face was pale with a tinge of red, and her beautiful big eyes were watery. Lin Xianfan coaxed her gently,¡± Be good and go back. I¡¯ll be able toe out in a month. When that timees, I¡¯ll bring you out to y. I know it¡¯s boring here and it¡¯s been hard on you.¡± Wen Xiaorou nodded obediently. Her watery eyes made Lin Xianfan¡¯s heart ache. ¡°Did anyone bully you while I was away?¡± Lin Xianfan asked. Wen Xiaorou subconsciously smiled and shook her head.¡± No, no one bullied me.¡± Lin Xianfan understood what was going on. His eyes turned cold and he did not ask further. Instead, he kissed Wen Xiaorou¡¯s forehead and said,¡± I will not let you suffer for nothing. Go back quickly. Just endure for another month.¡± Wen Xiaorou nodded and left with the food box that Lin Xianfan had barely eaten. She looked back three times with every step she took. Lin Xianfan immediately sat down to meditate.. Chapter 988 - 988: Side Story, Kalan Dragon (1) 8 Chapter 988: Side Story, Kn Dragon (1) 8 Trantor: 549690339 Side Story, Kn Dragon (1) 8 But Jia Lan immediately felt that something was wrong. Lin Xianfan¡¯s cultivation had improved quite a bit. The Reflection Cliff was a ce of punishment. Cultivating in such a cold ce was impossible to improve because one¡¯s own cultivation had to be used to resist this cold and sinister aura. Even Lin Xianfan was no exception. It wasn¡¯t like he hadn¡¯t been to the Cliff of Reflection before. Thest time he left the Cliff of Reflection, he was in a sorry state of exhaustion. He was not as energetic as he was now. Thinking of Wen Xiaorou, Jia Lan¡¯s mood turned bad. How could Wen Xiaorou, who was weak and delicate, be so torturous? Unless, she was not what she looked like. If Lin Xianfan could be stronger bybining with Wen Xiaorou, then what did Wen Xiaorou gain from it? Jin left silently. She followed Wen Xiaorou and saw her return to her bedroom. Her face was rosy and she fell asleep the moment she returned to her bed. She seemed to feel sleepy after she was full and soon fell asleep. She seemed to bepletely unaware of her surroundings and was already fast asleep. Jia Lan was slightly hesitant. Should he make a move to probe? She thought about it and decided to make a move. If she could sessfully get rid of Wen Xiaorou, it would save her a lot of trouble in the future. Even if she could not get rid of Wen Xiaorou, she would have to see how different she was. This test was only a matter of time. Therefore, Jia Lan covered his face and broke the window to enter. The sound of the broken window woke Wen Xiaorou up. She was so frightened that her face turned pale. She rolled down from the bed and wanted to run, but she was kicked back to the bed by Jia Lan. Wen Xiaorou clutched her aching shoulder. Her eyes were watery as she weakly begged for mercy.¡± I beg you. Don¡¯t kill me. Wuu¡­¡± Jia Lan looked at the timid Wen Xiaorou. She had clearly aimed to kick her heart, but she had deviated from it and onlynded a kick on Wen Xiaorou¡¯s shoulder. Wen Xiaorou was indeed the world¡¯s abnormal person of fortune. Kn no longer had any doubts. She raised her dagger and stabbed at Wen Xiaorou. Wen Xiaorou was afraid and helpless, running around aimlessly. The strange thing was that even if Kn hit her a few times, it was nothing. It did not matter if she suffered some pain, but it was impossible to take Wen Xiaorou¡¯s life directly. Wen Xiaorou was the same as all the others she had met before. She had abnormal luck and could survive a hundred twists and turns. The only way was to find her weakness. Wen Xiaorou¡¯s eyes were brimming with tears. She begged weakly,¡± Don¡¯t kill me. I beg you¡­¡± Kn didn¡¯t say anything. He turned around and jumped out of the window to leave. She didn¡¯t hesitate and directly charged towards Reflection Cliff. Lin Xianfan was cultivating and didn¡¯t notice that someone had barged in. Jia Lan didn¡¯t have any killing intent. She calmly stabbed the dagger into Lin Xianfan¡¯s heart and quickly pulled it out, leaving without any hesitation. Lin Xianfan spat out a mouthful of blood. He felt a sharp pain, but he didn¡¯t feel any killing intent. Before he could call for help, he saw Wen Xiaorou stumbling over. Lin Xianfan¡¯s eyes widened. Wen Xiaorou looked at Lin Xianfan, who was covered in blood, and was frightened out of her wits. The two of them hugged each other nervously and worriedly. Wen Xiaorou took out a bottle from her bosom, poured out a pill and fed it to Lin Xianfan. Lin Xianfan¡¯s face gradually turned red, and his chest was still bleeding. However, he had no time to care. He carried Wen Xiaorou and walked deeper into the Reflection Cliff. This time, Jia Lan practically waited until the sky was almost bright before he saw a small figure leaving from Reflection Cliff in a sh. The figure was petite, avoiding the patrolling disciples. Jia Lan looked at her nimble small figure. She remembered that she had kicked her previously. When she came to Reflection Cliff, she was still limping. Now, it was better to go out. The fact that she was able to leave so easily proved that Lin Xianfan was fine. Furthermore, Lin Xianfan didn¡¯t call for help, which proved that he was fine. Jia Lan was deep in thought. Wen Xiaorou seemed to be a furnace, but as a furnace, she was definitely not as lively as Wen Xiaorou. Jia Lan quietly went back and changed out of his night traveling clothes to continue cultivating. She still needed to be stronger. Lin Xianfan¡¯s injury was so silent that it was as if nothing had happened. After three months of thinking, Lin Xianfan finally came out of the Cliff of Reflection. He returned to his bedroom from the Reflection Cliff and saw Wen Xiaorou wiping her tears. His heart ached terribly. He could not wait any longer. He wanted to avenge Wen Xiaorou. Knowing that Lin Xianfan had left Reflection Cliff, Jia Lan knew that he would avenge Wen Xiaorou. He just did not expect Lin Xianfan to be so ruthless. Master Lin wasn¡¯t in the sect, and Lin Xianfan¡¯s cultivation was profound and he could do whatever he wanted. The disciples hurriedly came to find Jia Lan, hoping that Jia Lan could stop Lin Xianfan. After all, three months ago, Jia Lan and Lin Xianfan¡¯s battle was still shocking even when they thought about it. ¡± Eldest Young Master, Senior Apprentice Sister Jin, the two of you should quickly go over. Senior Apprentice Brother Xianfan seems to be possessed.¡± In the eyes of the disciples, Lin Xianfan must be possessed to be so ruthless to his fellow disciples. Jia Lan looked at Lin Xun. Lin Xun held Jia Lan¡¯s hand and said lightly,¡± Let¡¯s go-¡± When the two of them rushed over, Lin Xianfan was killing in all directions. He repeatedly sent a few male disciples flying and they couldn¡¯t even get up. He still wasn¡¯t satisfied. Lin Xianfan had a fire spiritual root and had a fiery temper. If he felt ufortable, he would re up. However, he had already injured so many of them. No matter how angry he was, it should be about time. Many of the women were injured by the zhenqi. They looked at Lin Xianfan with fear in their eyes. Jia Lan said coldly.¡± Lin Xianfan, why did you harm fellow disciples like this? Did you fall into the demonic path?¡± Hearing Jia Lan¡¯s voice, all of Lin Xianfan¡¯s anger seemed to have found a gathering point. He looked at Jia Lan, narrowed his eyes, and said through gritted teeth,¡± Jiang Jin, a month ago, was it you who tried to assassinate me at Reflection Cliff?¡± Jia Lan looked at Lin Xianfan with disdain.¡± It wasn¡¯t me.¡± Do you have evidence? The killing intent in Lin Xianfan¡¯s eyes could not be suppressed at all. He looked at Jia Lan.¡± Who else could it be if not you? 1 didn¡¯t go to look for you, but you came to me yourself.¡± Lin Xianfan did not care about any evidence at all. He was certain that it was Jia Lan who dared to assassinate him. He was not a gentleman if he did not take revenge! Lin Xianfan attacked Jia Lan with killing intent. Jia Lan did not hesitate to condense a silver ice sword to fight with Lin Xianfan. One sword came down, and this time, it was clear who was stronger. Lin Xianfan was forced back a few steps. Jia Lan mocked him coldly,¡± Lin Xianfan, you¡¯re really trash. You attacked me without any evidence. What¡¯s wrong? Do you think that you¡¯re stronger than me and don¡¯t need to be reasonable?¡± Jin¡¯s lips curled up coldly.¡± Then now, 1 don¡¯t want to listen to you reason either. You harmed fellow disciples, and the Sect Master isn¡¯t around. I¡¯m your eldest sister-inw, and your eldest sister-inw is your mother. You offended your superior. Today, I¡¯ll properly teach you, this unfiliai son, a lesson.¡± If one were to say that three months ago, Lin Xianfan still had the strength to fight with her, then now, it waspletely Jia Lan¡¯s one-sided beating. She stomped on Lin Xianfan¡¯s heart ruthlessly. The killing intent that she emitted made Lin Xianfan look terrified. Jia Lan¡¯s beautiful eyes revealed danger. She said coldly,¡± If it wasn¡¯t for your surname Lin, you would be a corpse right now. Do you understand?¡± P.S. Double update, good morning. (New book received in advance, title: After raising a dragon, she became a lucky girl, or search for author: skin as white as snow) Although there are still a few more days before this game ends, do you think you can jump into the pit? This is impossible. Don¡¯t even think about jumping out of my trap.. Hmph! All of you go collect new books! Chapter 989 - 989: Side Story, Jialan Dragon (1)(9) Chapter 989: Side Story, Jin Dragon (1)(9) Trantor: 549690339 Side Story, Jin Dragon (1)(9) Jia Lan wanted to kill Lin Xianfan, but it was absolutely not now. And Lin Xianfan also felt it. Jia Lan stepped heavily on his heart. His heart was beating wildly, filled with hatred and humiliation. His entire face and neck were flushed red. Jia Lan was too strong. In a short three months, his power had improved greatly. However,pared to Jia Lan, he was getting further and further away. Jia Lan did not hide his killing intent towards him at all. As long as she used a little more strength, she would break the bones in his chest and crush his heart. He would definitely die. But his surname was Lin. He was the sect master¡¯s son. Jia Lan did not dare to kill her. ¡°Jin, it¡¯s enough.¡± Lin Xun¡¯s voice was shallow. Jia Lan let go of Lin Xianfan and kicked him like he was kicking a drowning dog. Lin Xianfan was once again humiliated. The hatred on his face made his face contort. The few elders who rushed over were dumbfounded. Originally, they didn¡¯t want toe. They only came when they heard that Jia Lan wasing. They didn¡¯t see the process and only saw Jia Lan stepping on Lin Xianfan as if he was stepping on a dog. And the proud and arrogant Lin Xianfan didn¡¯t have the strength to retaliate at all. Who won and who lost, they already knew. Father Jiang was undoubtedly excited. He shouted,¡± Lock Lin Xianfan up. It¡¯s not a small crime to harm a fellow disciple. We¡¯ll punish him when the sect leader returns.¡± Father Jiang¡¯s eyes lit up as he looked at Jia Lan. His daughter was simply amazing. It was really too satisfying. In the future, he would wake up smiling even in his dreams. Lin Xianfan had injured many disciples, which had already caused public outrage. Naturally, no one spoke up for him. The other three elders had no objections. Lin Xianfan was indeed too arrogant. He had injured so many disciples. If he allowed this to continue, how could he convince the masses in the future? Lin Xianfan was locked up with wounds all over his body. The injured disciples were also carried away for treatment. The gazes that all the disciples looked at Jia Lan with changed, bing respectful and worshipful. Father Jiang stroked his beard in satisfaction and said,¡± Jin, regardless of your status, you¡¯re now the eldest daughter-inw of the Lin family. You have to handle these things well. When your father-inwes back, you can also let him know clearly.¡± Jia Lan nodded. So very quickly, Jia Lan brought people to Lin Xianfan¡¯s sleeping chamber. Wen Xiao Rou was the same as thest time Jia Lan saw her. She was like a frightened rabbit. Her eyes were filled with tears and she was extremely afraid. She weakly begged for mercy,¡± Don¡¯t kill me. I will apologize if 1 have done anything wrong. 1 will change anything¡­¡± Looking at Wen Xiaorou like this, Jia Lan nced at the other disciples. Each and every one of their faces revealed a look of disgust. They were extremely disgusted with Wen Xiaorou like this. It was a good thing that a woman could cry, but it was useless if it was used in the wrong ce. Crying in front of Lin Xianfan was very enjoyable. She might even make Lin Xianfan ughter a city for her. However, in front of these ordinary disciples, they would only feel disgusted and troublesome. Jia Lan opened his mouth coldly.¡± Lin Xianfan heavily injured a fellow disciple because of you. Do you know?¡± Wen Xiaorou was stunned. Her tearful eyes revealed shock mixed with surprise and fear. A few emotions changed within a few seconds. Finally, she shook her head.¡± 1,1 didn¡¯t know that it would be like this¡­¡± Jia Lan looked at Wen Xiaorou, unmoved by her tears,¡±The Sect Master hasn¡¯t returned yet. During this period of time, stay here properly and don¡¯t go anywhere. Don¡¯t even think about running away. Food and drink will be sent to you. When the Sect Master returns, the matter between you and Lin Xianfan will be resolved. If you run away on your own, then Lin Xianfan will be implicated by you. Do you understand?¡± ¡°1 understand.¡± Wen Xiaorou¡¯s tears fell. Jia Lan got the disciple to close the door,pletely locking it. He arranged for two disciples to guard it. But Jia Lan knew that Wen Xiaorou would not be so honest. After all, based on her past experience, it was impossible to be honest. Jia Lan also did not understand sometimes why he still had to be dishonest when he understood that there would be serious consequences for being dishonest. But often, they had amon reason, and this reason could be applied under any circumstances, and that was ¡®I¡¯m worried¡¯. There were many injuries that were often inflicted on themselves, but they just didn¡¯t want to admit it. Jia Lan returned to the sleeping chamber. Lin Xun was waiting for her. Lin Xun was somewhat peculiar. Jia Lan could be certain that he was absolutely not the real Lin Xun of this world, but Lin Xun seemed to have nothing to do. If he wanted to do something, he was very passionate about the bedroom. Other than that, there was nothing else. Jin didn¡¯t know how to say it. She didn¡¯t reject it. It was as sweet as eating candy. As long as he didn¡¯t cause trouble, then it wasn¡¯t bad either. They were sweet and did not dy each other. It was quite good. A few days ago, Wen Xiaorou was still well-behaved. Jia Lan was paying attention to her. She looked at Wen Xiaorou like a flower that did not get any nourishment. She was not in good spirits. No one bullied her, and she had three meals a day. Although it was not a good meal, it was not to the extent of starving. Wen Xiaorou ate three meals a day, but herplexion was pale. Anyone who saw this would think that they were being abused. But the fact that there really wasn¡¯t any was very strange. Jia Lan did not dare to be careless for even a moment. She wanted to find out the reason why Wen Xiao Rou was weakened. Only then would she have a solution. On the fifth day, Wen Xiaorou cried as she looked around for a ce to go out. The windows were not sealed, but it was high. If an ordinary person fell from such a high ce, the chances of survival would be slim, let alone escape. However, Wen Xiaorou still jumped down resolutely. She could even endure the pain. Jia Lan saw that she was face-first on the ground. Strangely, she was not injured at all. She was only stained with some dust, making her look even more miserable. Jia Lan wanted tough. Wen Xiaorou said that she was a mortal, but she could not be killed. Saying that she was not a mortal, she did not have any vignce at all. She was so naive that she was a little brainless. Seeing Wen Xiaorou get up, she felt that her butt was hurting from the fall. She rubbed it and ran away. Along the way, he avoided all the disciples and looked in the direction she went. Jia Lan couldn¡¯t smile. How did Wen Xiaorou know where Lin Xianfan was locked up? No one told her. Jia Lan recalled that when Lin Xianfan was at the Reflection Cliff previously, no one told her where the Reflection Cliff was either. But she just knew. Wen Xiaorou reached the Spirit Hall where Lin Xianfan was locked up. Lin Xianfan had many injuries on his body and he looked weak. When he saw Wen Xiao Rou, he was surprised and happy.¡± Xiao Rou, why are you here? Did they bully you again?¡± It¡¯s Jiang Jin, isn¡¯t it?¡± Although Lin Xianfan asked why Wen Xiaorou was here, his attention was on Wen Xiaorou being wronged again. Her pale face and thin body really made his heart ache. However, he hated himself for not being strong enough to avenge his beloved. Wen Xiaorou leaned into Lin Xianfan¡¯s embrace and inhaled deeply. She smiled and shook her head,¡± I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry about me. I escaped secretly. I was just too worried about you and came to see you..¡± Chapter 990 - 990: Side Story, Jialan Dragon (1) 10 Chapter 990: Side Story, Jin Dragon (1) 10 Trantor: 549690339 Side Story, Jin Dragon (1) 10 Lin Xianfan was both heartbroken and happy. He said,¡± Xiao Ron, when my fatheres back, I¡¯ll marry you. When that timees, I¡¯ll bring you away from here and well be a perfect couple.¡± Wen Xiaorou leaned into Lin Xianfan¡¯s embrace and nodded. However, the smile on her face was a little forced. Jia Lan didn¡¯t care what they would do. Looking from the roof, she saw clearly that Wen Xiao Ron¡¯s expression was too forced. Only Lin Xianfan was touched. Why did Wen Xiaorou suddenly not like Lin Xianfan? Lin Xianfan didn¡¯t know about Wen Xiaorou¡¯s short-lived emotions. She changed as she hugged her. His cultivation base had improved a lot when he was with Wen Xiaorou. Now that he was injured, he needed to heal himself. No medicine couldpare to Wen Xiaorou. Lin Xianfan naturally enjoyed it endlessly, but Wen Xiaorou was still very weak, and herplexion did not seem to have improved. Leaving the Spirit Hall was the real feeling of being abused and bullied. Jia Lan had originally thought that Wen Xiaorou was a different kind of human cauldron. She had obtained some benefits from the process of being a human cauldron. But now, Wen Xiaorou was like a human cauldron. She had beenpletely squeezed dry without any benefits. This was the reaction a human cauldron should have. Lin Xianfan wasn¡¯t different. He was full of energy after eating a big meal. This was a normal reaction of plucking the essence from a furnace to replenish himself. But Jia Lan felt that Wen Xiaorou would note to see Lin Xianfan again. Jia Lan had watched Wen Xiao Rou return to Lin Xianfan¡¯s bedroom. It was so high up, and she had climbed up the window. That trembling and delicate figure made Jia Lan afraid that she would fall to her death. Wen Xiao Rou was also very careful. She flipped back into the bedroom and climbed onto the bed to catch her breath and rest. She was tired and weak. She seemed to be in an extremely weak state, like a person with a high fever. Her internal fire was burning, and her appearance was cold as she trembled. Taking advantage of your illness to take your life, if you don¡¯t make a move now, when else? As a person with abnormal luck, if Jia Lan wanted to deal with her, he would naturally send her back into reincarnation. Thus, looking at the weak Wen Xiao Rou, Jia Lan did not hesitate to attack. She broke through the window and alerted the disciples who were guarding outside, as well as Wen Xiaorou, who was seriously ill. Wen Xiaorou was still rolling and dodging. Jia Lan was as fast as lightning. The sharp weapon pierced through the flesh, but there was a force blocking it. It could not pierce any further. Jia Lan put away the dagger without a word. Hearing the sound of the door opening, she jumped out of the window and left again. The disciples who entered the room first checked to see if Wen Xiaorou was alright. Jia Lan thought that this matter would be reported up sooner orter, so she returned to the sleeping chamber. ¡°Go wash up before entering the house.¡± Lin Xun frowned, his gazending on the bloody dagger in Jia Lan¡¯s hand. Jia Lan frowned. Lin Xun didn¡¯t ask, and she didn¡¯t exin either. She turned around and left. Looking at the bright red bloodstains on the dagger and recalling that Lin Xun had told her to wash it clean, Jia Lan found it a little funny. Why did she listen to him? She was just spoilt. Just as she was about to wash the blood off, Jia Lan retracted his hand. She ced it at the tip of her nose and sniffed it. She was not mistaken. Wen Xiao Ron¡¯s blood had a fragrance. Kn frowned. She put away the dagger. She was just about to change out of her nightgown before going to see Wen Xiaorou. However, after entering the house, Lin Xun looked up.¡± It¡¯s sote. Where is Madam going?¡± This was a tough one. ¡°Why does Madam always give me the cold shoulder, huh?¡± Lin Xun held Jia Lan¡¯s hand. Jia Lan was a little regretful of agreeing to marry him. Originally, he thought that it was easy to control when people were by his side. But when people were by his side, they turned into wolves. It was not easy to control if they were not fed. Jia Lan felt that she had done wrong from the start. She originally thought that this matter was not important, but he pestered her tightly. If he had known earlier, he would have used a different method. Lin Xun¡¯s uniqueness made her a little addicted to him. She had never met him before, and this first attempt was actually a little out of control. As long as it was him, she couldn¡¯t resist. Even if her rationality told her that she was someone who had serious business to do¡­ He indulged in ups and downs for another night. ¡°Madam,e back early,¡± the man who had regained his cold and noble demeanor said calmly. Jia Lan hated herself for being too weak in self-control. After she went out, she was clear-headed and rational. She sensed that something was wrong. Logically speaking, someone should havee to report Wen Xiaorou¡¯s assassination at night. Even if they did notest night, they should havee to report to her early in the morning. But not yet. Jia Lan headed towards the Spirit Hail. The disciples guarding the Spirit Hall bowed respectfully when they saw her.¡± Senior Apprentice Sister Jia Lan.¡± ¡± Yes.¡± Jia Lan nodded and said coolly,¡± I¡¯m going to take a look at Lin Xianfan.¡± After entering the Spirit Hall, Lin Xianfan¡¯splexion was much better. His injuries had almost recovered. This time, he didn¡¯t act rashly. Instead, he looked at Jia Lan indifferently.¡± Jiang Jia Lan, what are you doing here?¡± Jia Lan looked at Lin Xianfan and said,¡± Father will be back in three days. Why did you heavily injure your fellow disciples?¡± Have you really be a devil?¡± Lin Xianfan gritted his teeth.¡± Bullsh * t. Don¡¯t you know why I don¡¯t do that? Don¡¯t think 1 don¡¯t know that you hate me. Xiao Rou is just a mortal. She is an eyesore to you, but this has nothing to do with her. You can vent your anger on me. If you didn¡¯t order those disciples to bully Xiao Rou, would they?¡± Lin Xianfan red at Jia Lan with an usatory look. Jia Lan sneered.¡± What¡¯s wrong with Wen Xiaorou? Is she missing an arm or a leg?¡± Are you dying from your injuries or are you unconscious?¡± Lin Xianfan widened his eyes and was about to open his mouth when he suddenly fell silent. There was nothing wrong with Wen Xiaorou visiting him. She was just a little thinner. Jia Lanughed coldly,¡± What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t speak anymore. Those fellow disciples who were heavily injured by you all had their bones injured. Without a few months of recuperation, they wouldn¡¯t be able to recover. You hurt people for Wen Xiaorou, but your Wen Xiaorou is perfectly fine. Lin Xianfan, tell me who is the unreasonable one.¡± Lin Xianfan wanted to retort, but looking at Jia Lan¡¯s mocking expression, he could not say a single word. He was furious because of a beauty, but he had indeed gone too far. However, Lin Xianfan would never admit that he had gone overboard. He gritted his teeth and spat out a few words.¡± The harm you have done to Xiao Rou is psychological. You are the one who caused her to be so weak.¡± Jia Lan looked at Lin Xianfan and continued to sneer,¡± Wen Xiaorou is not a pig that I raised. Whether she is fat or thin is none of my business. She eats three meals a day. If it wasn¡¯t for my father-inw¡¯s return, 1 would have let you see her right now. It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t see her now. You two will definitely meet in a few days. Fortunately, Wen Xiaorou doesn¡¯t know where you are locked up. The sect is so big. If an ordinary woman like her wants to escape, she will meet someone in just a few steps, let alone find you here.¡± Lin Xianfan looked at Jia Lan, and no one knew what he was thinking. Jia Lan continued to mock,¡± Although you were arrogant in the past, you weren¡¯t so ridiculous. To be honest, I suspect that Wen Xiaorou had nted some Soul Leave Gu on you. Look at what kind of messy things you¡¯ve done for her. You¡¯d better reflect on yourself. If you really enter the demonic path, even if your surname is Lin, I will still kill you under my sword.¡± Jia Lan left after saying that. Lin Xianfan looked at Jia Lan¡¯s back view with widened eyes, a trace of doubt in his heart.. Chapter 991 - 991: Side Story, Jialan Dragon (1) 11 Chapter 991: Side Story, Jin Dragon (1) 11 Trantor: 549690339 Side Story, Jin Dragon (1) n Jia Lan had specially called Lin Xianfan over. The abnormality was on Wen Xiaorou. She naturally did not wish for Lin Xianfan to go berserk on Wen Xiaorou, because it would be troublesome. Getting rid of Wen Xiaorou was already troublesome. Although Lin Xianfan was no match for her, it was still troublesome for him to block her. Only after leaving the Spirit Hall did Jia Lan head over to Lin Xianfan¡¯s sleeping chamber. After all, she had stabbed Wen Xiaorou, but the disciple guarding Wen Xiaorou did note to report it. It was impossible to say that there was nothing unusual. Jia Lan came to the outside of the sleeping chamber. The two disciples guarding Wen Xiaorou immediately bowed when they saw Jia Lan.¡± Senior Sister Jia Lan.¡± ¡°Wen Xiaorou hasn¡¯t caused any trouble these few days, has she?¡± Jia Lan nced at the two of them. The two disciples nodded.¡± Don¡¯t worry, Senior Jin. Wen Xiaorou is more well-behaved. She probably knows her identity and doesn¡¯t dare to cause trouble.¡± Jia Lan nodded his head.¡± It¡¯s good that she didn¡¯t cause a ruckus. Master Lin will be back in two days. You must take good care of her.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Senior Jin.¡± The two disciples nodded. Jia Lan turned around and left. When the two disciples replied, they suppressed their joy. When they heard her say that Master Lin would be back in two days, they were a little down. This was not difficult to guess. These two disciples had also be Wen Xiaorou¡¯s bedmates. However, how did these two people lose their minds under such circumstances? At night, Kn¡¯s ck clothes blended into the night. Shended on the roof and lifted a tile. Looking at the scene in the room, she could not help but frown. Wen Xiaorou seemed to be in an awkward position as she cried and endured the pain. Her face was flushed red, and her beautiful appearance was delicate and pitiful, arousing the beastly desire in one¡¯s heart. The two disciples had tasted the benefits from her, so how could they let go of this opportunity? Wen Xiaorou was a great tonic, why not take a bite if they had the chance? However, they were afraid of being discovered, so the two disciples took turns toe. Wen Xiaorou tossed and turned. She did not feel tired at all. She was clearly exhausted to the point of death, but she could endure any torment. It was almost dawn, and it was as if none of this had happened. The two disciples were in high spirits, and Wen Xiaorou was also in good health. There was only a brown scar on her exposed shoulder. This was a mutual benefit, and Wen Xiaorou would also benefit greatly from it. Jia Lan couldn¡¯t understand why she and Lin Xianfan didn¡¯t receive nourishment after that. It would have been better if they had changed people. Would it be harder to get injured after being nourished again? At night, Jia Lan tried to assassinate Wen Xiaorou again. This time, things did not go smoothly. Wen Xiaorou was only in a sorry state, but she was not injured. After his guess was confirmed, Jia Lan immediately left. That night, Master Lin returned to the sect. The next morning, he was in a hurry to deal with Lin Xianfan¡¯s matter. A group of heavily injured disciples were carried into the main hall. Lin Xianfan was also released from the Spirit Hall. He was in good spirits and did not seem to be in any bad shape. If the heavily injured disciples saw him, they would undoubtedly be a thorn in their side. They all cried out,¡± Sect Master, you have to seek justice for the disciples. Senior Brother Xianfan hurt people without asking for a reason. We were all injured by him. If not for Senior Sister Jin, we might not even be able to protect our lives.¡± Jia Lan¡¯s expression was calm. Master Lin looked at Jia Lan, his heart filled with mixed feelings. The son he was so proud of had been defeated by her hands consecutively. Not only did Lin Xianfan feel embarrassed, even Master Lin felt ashamed. She looked at Jin with a somewhat resentful gaze. As the eldest sister-inw, didn¡¯t she know to give way to him? Jia Lan looked at Master Lin. She said coldly,¡± Master, Lin Xianfan did something immoral for a mortal girl. 1 feel that there¡¯s something unusual about that mortal girl. I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯s the evil of the demonic path.¡± When Lin Xianfan heard Jia Lan¡¯s words, he was immediately provoked. He immediately gritted his teeth and said,¡± Jiang Jia Lan, stop spouting nonsense. Your cultivation has grown strangely. I think you¡¯re the one who has been bewitched by the evil.¡± Jia Lan looked at Lin Xianfan. His eyes revealed mockery.¡± Lin Xianfan, do you know that there¡¯s a phrase called inferior in skill?¡± Lin Xianfan was furious. He had been defeated twice, which made him extremely embarrassed, but he didn¡¯t have the strength to refute. But when Jia Lan said Wen Xiao Rou, Lin Xianfan would never agree. He sneered,¡± Jiang Jia Lan, you¡¯re jealous of Xiao Rou, right? I like a mortal girl but I don¡¯t like you. You¡¯re holding a grudge and want to find an excuse to kill Xiao Rou, right?¡± The more Lin Xianfan thought about it, the more he felt that this was the case. Jia Lan¡¯s lips curled up coldly.¡± Lin Xianfan, if you use all your gossiping skills on cultivation, maybe you can fight me.¡± The more Lin Xianfan hated something, the more Jia Lan mentioned it. Lin Xianfan was easily angered. Hearing such provocation, how could he endure it? He immediately wanted to deal with Jia Lan. ¡± You¡­¡± Jia Lan swept a cold nce.¡± If you want to be beaten, 1 don¡¯t mind beating you up.¡± They were ready to fight. As long as Lin Xianfan made a move, they would start fighting. However, Lin Xianfan was so excited that the veins on his neck bulged, but he still held it in. Master Lin was very upset. His son had been suppressed to such an extent. He was very unhappy, but there was nothing he could do about it. He said calmly,¡± Alright, get someone to bring Wen Xiaorou up.¡± ¡± Wen Xiaorou is an ordinary person. If you bully her first, then don¡¯t me me for not favoring you. Immortals and mortals said that you bullied Wen Xiaorou, is that true?¡± Master Lin decided to be a fair and just person. He made up his mind to make these injured disciples endure this grievance. It was wrong for a cultivator disciple like him to bully an ordinary woman. ¡°Sect Master, the disciples only berated them verbally. They didn¡¯t really fight.¡± Wen Xiaorou¡¯s annoying appearance would have given her a beating if not for the fact that she was a woman. Initially, it was just a verbal attack. The female disciples had at most pushed her a few times and told Wen Xiaorou not to appear in front of them, yet she had to appear in front of them. Who wouldn¡¯t be annoyed? Compared to Wen Xiaorou¡¯s grievances, they had suffered far too much. Naturally, they were not convinced. She was originally an ordinary woman. She looked weak and frail as if she would die at any moment. This was a cultivation sect. Who allowed her toe? Ordinary people did not even have the right toe up, so what right did Wen Xiaorou have toe? She was just a handyman here, and she had spiritual roots. Wen Xiaorou should not havee. She had to show up in front of others, and she was an eyesore. Master Lin looked at Lin Xianfan and listened to his disciples ints. He frowned but didn¡¯t say anything seriously.¡± Alright, when the timees, I will definitely deal with it impartially.¡± Jia Lan smiled lightly and said,¡± We have to believe in Sect Master.¡± Lin Xianfan recalled the time when he saw Wen Xiao Rou two days ago. Her face was pale and his heart ached. Now that his father was here to seek justice, he could use this opportunity to vent his anger. Lin Xianfan said,¡± Jiang Jin, you said that you didn¡¯t treat Xiao Rou badly. You also know that Xiao Rou is just a mortal. She can¡¯t be cold or hungry.¡± Jia Lan looked at Lin Xianfan and replied.¡± Yes, I know. That¡¯s why 1 let my disciple eat three meals a day..¡± Chapter 992 - 992: Side Story, Jialan Dragon (1) 12 Chapter 992: Side Story, Jin Dragon (1) 12 Trantor: 549690339 Side Story, Jin Dragon (1) 12 Lin Xianfanughed coldly.¡± You said so yourself. When Xiao Roues, everyone has eyes. Let¡¯s see for ourselves.¡± Everyone knew that ordinary people needed three meals a day to replenish their body¡¯s needs. If they did not eat enough, their body would be weak. These were all things that could not be faked. ¡°I also believe that the public can see it.¡± Jia Lan gave Lin Xianfan a cold smile. Lin Xianfan¡¯s heart was stifled. He couldn¡¯t go up or down. Looking at Jia Lan, his eyes were filled with ridicule. He was about to explode. It was as if there was a poisonous fire burning in his heart, making him feel extreme pain. He knew that the only way was to defeat Jia Lan, but he couldn¡¯t do it anymore. The more he thought about it, the more painful his heart felt. Some tortures were silent, but they could make people wish they were dead. Wen Xiaorou was brought up. She knelt in the main hall, her eyes filled with fear. She seemed to love to cry. Before Master Lin could ask, her eyes were already filled with tears. Her pink lips and fair skin were rosy. Father Jiang only took a nce before he mercilessly mocked,¡± Sect Master, you saw that, right? Wen Xiaorou is fine. 1 looked left and right, but she doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s starving or suffering. If this is what immortals and mortals call starving and freezing, then I¡¯m starting to doubt life.¡± Wen Xiaorou did not look like she had been wronged or bullied at all. There was not a single wound on her body, and her limbs were perfectly fine. How could she be bullied? Master Lin looked at Wen Xiaorou and felt a lump in his throat. He looked at Lin Xianfan with disappointment in his eyes. For such a woman, he beat up several people from the same sect? How could this reason be valid? When Master Lin recalled that he had said that he wanted to be fair and just, he only felt a sweet taste in his throat¡­ The disciples looked at Wen Xiaorou with disgust in their eyes. Seeing that she looked so good, everyone started toin.¡± Sect Master, please give us justice.¡± Lin Xianfan could note back to his senses. He looked at Wen Xiaorou in disbelief. After a while, he finally found his voice.¡± Xiaorou, are you okay?¡± Wen Xiaorou looked at Lin Xianfan with tears in her eyes. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Wen Xiaorou knew that she was in the wrong, so she apologized. Looking at her delicate appearance, Lin Xianfan couldn¡¯t me her at all, only heartache. Lin Xianfan¡¯s heart was filled with a strong desire to protect her. He looked at Master Lin and said,¡± Father, this is my fault. I will take responsibility for it. It has nothing to do with Xiao Rou. 1 admit that 1 have fallen in love with an ordinary woman. No matter who she is, as long as 1 set my eyes on her, she will be her. Father, 1 want to marry Wen Xiao Rou as my wife. 1 hope you can agree.¡± Master Lin was so angry that he almost fainted. The son that she was so proud of had been abandoned by such a weak woman. Master Lin wanted to stop him, but Lin Xianfan¡¯s personality was arrogant. At this moment, he rebutted Master Lin as usual,¡± Father, whether you agree or not, I will marry Xiao Rou. If you agree, then you will witness our marriage. If you don¡¯t agree, then I will take Xiao Rou and leave the sect. The world is big, there will always be a ce for us.¡± ¡± You¡­¡± Master Lin was furious. He pointed at Lin Xianfan with a trembling finger.¡± You¡­You¡­¡± Wen Xiaorou rushed to Lin Xianfan¡¯s side, crying and shaking her head.¡± No, don¡¯t do this for me.¡± Jia Lan was observing Wen Xiaorou. She was even more certain that Wen Xiaorou wanted to leave Lin Xianfan, but she concealed her emotions. She didn¡¯t want Lin Xianfan to know her true thoughts. Even if she left, she wanted Lin Xianfan to miss her for the rest of her life. For a moment, Jia Lan did not know what to say anymore. Was this Wen Xiaorou the white moonlight in other people¡¯s hearts in the past? Master Lin was so angry that he couldn¡¯t say anything. Lin Xianfan had already stood up. He nced coldly at the disciples who were injured by him,¡± 1 was the one who injured all of you. However, it¡¯s an indisputable fact that all of you bullied Xiao Rou. 1¡¯11pensate you with five hundred strokes of the cane and let this matter pass. Wen Xiao Rou is my wife from now on. If any of you dare to bully her in the future, don¡¯t me me for being merciless.¡± Lin Xianfan walked out after saying that. He shouted at his two disciples,¡± Come!¡± Lin Xianfan¡¯s aura was too strong and no one had any objections. Thus, the beating began. Master Lin was speechless. He wanted to say that he disagreed, but he did not have the strength. This unfilial son. Master Lin looked at Wen Xiaorou with killing intent in his eyes. Wen Xiaorou seemed to have sensed it as she shrunk her neck. She ran to Lin Xianfan¡¯s side and cried her heart out. After the five hundred strokes were over, Lin Xianfan was carried back to his bedroom with his flesh torn open. Wen Xiaorou followed him to take care of him. The killing intent in Master Lin¡¯s eyes was unbearable. Jia Lan saw it clearly. So at night, she saw the scene of Master Lin personally going to assassinate Wen Xiaorou. Wen Xiaorou treated Lin Xianfan¡¯s wound and carried the blood out to pour. Halfway there, she was attacked by Master Lin. Her attack missed and Wen Xiaorou fell. Master Lin was decisive. When he stabbed Wen Xiaorou¡¯s heart, he was injured by a rebound force. He was stunned. Wen Xiaorou also took the opportunity to escape. Jia Lan was slightly disappointed. It was getting harder and harder to kill Wen Xiaorou. Wen Xiaorou would find an opportunity to leave, so he could not let her leave. Jia Lan didn¡¯t say anything and turned to leave. No matter what, she could not let Wen Xiaorou leave the sect. If she really went to the Devil World, she woulde into contact with more people and lose control. She could not hurt Wen Xiaorou directly. She could make an array to trap Wen Xiaorou. There was no other way at the moment. She had to trap her first. Master Lin¡¯s assassination attempt had failed and his heart was extremely heavy. Wen Xiaorou was not what she looked like. Hence, the next day, Master Lin got his disciple to call Jia Lan over. Jia Lan came before Master Lin and asked indifferently.¡± Master, is there anything?¡± Master Lin looked at Jia Lan and his emotions wereplicated. Although he was already family, he felt that Jia Lan should be with his youngest son. After all, his eldest son cultivated in different ways. However, Lin Xianfan was a member of the sect and would be the sessor of the sect in the future. Thinking of Wen Xiaorou, Master Lin¡¯s heart sank. He opened his mouth.¡± Jin, what do you think of Wen Xiaorou?¡± This was the meaning of probing. Jia Lan said bluntly,¡± Sect Master, I feel that she¡¯s most likely the demon dwellers causing trouble. Ever since she appeared, many absurd things have also happened. Just this incident, the disciples still haveints.¡± Jin, what kind of person do you think Lil ¡®Fan is?¡± Master Lin asked thoughtfully. Kn frowned.¡± In the past, 1 felt that he was very ambitious and very talented. But now, 1 feel that he¡¯spletely unreasonable. He¡¯s like a demon.¡± Master Lin¡¯s heart sank. This Wen Xiaorou was strange and abnormal. It was as if she had made her son follow the devil. Looking at Jia Lan who was so rational, Master Lin felt that it was a pity. Thinking of Wen Xiaorou, Master Lin let out a deep breath and said,¡± You¡¯re right. Lil ¡®Fan is indeed possessed. Wen Xiaorou is strange..¡± Chapter 993 - 993: Side Story, Jialan Dragon (1) 13 Chapter 993: Side Story, Jin Dragon (1) 13 Trantor: 549690339 Side Story, Jin Dragon (1) 13 After Master Lin finished speaking, he carefully observed Jia Lan¡¯s expression. He was a little disappointed. Jia Lan was too calm and did not have the slightest bit of surprise or disbelief or grievance or whatever. Master Lin did not know what to say. How could he not feel anything at all? Wasn¡¯t her engagement annulled because of Wen Xiaorou? Why didn¡¯t she show any hatred? This calmness made him feel even more regretful. This was a true wise man. Such a good woman had been missed by his son. For the sake of a demon, he had missed out on the real pearl without realizing it. Now, he was even leaving the sect for the sake of the demoness. Just thinking about it made him angry. Master Lin had already nailed Wen Xiaorou to the pir of shame of the demons, gritting his teeth in hatred. Jia Lan did not speak. He could only speak himself. Looking at Jia Lan, he said again with a solemn expression,¡± Jia Lan, your cultivation is profound. You must exterminate the righteous path.¡± Jia Lan looked at Sect Master Lin. She said coldly,¡± Sect Master doesn¡¯t need to say it. I naturally want to get rid of the evil.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wait for your good news then.¡± Master Lin was relieved. It sounded as if Jia Lan was about to wring Wen Xiaorou¡¯s head off. ¡± Alright.¡± Jia Lan smiled lightly.¡± If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go back first.¡± ¡°You may go.¡± Master Lin nodded. Jia Lan returned to the sleeping hall and started making talismans and drawing arrays. Lin Xun walked to Jia Lan¡¯s side. I know a thing or two.¡± Jia Lan looked at Lin Xun and smiled. Lin Xun wasn¡¯t the original Lin Xun. What ability did he have? Jia Lan was very curious. Lin Xun came over and took a look. He took the pen from Jia Lan¡¯s hand and pointed. He turned Jia Lan¡¯s array formation into a circle. Jia Lan could sense that there was some restraining power on it. This was taking advantage of her a lot, and he felt embarrassed to give her something in return? No matter what it was, he would not reject it. With the confinement power on top, he did not have to worry about Wen Xiaorou escaping. Lin Xun took the pen from Jia Lan¡¯s hand and put it down. He hugged Jia Lan¡¯s waist and approached.¡± Madam¡¯s matters are done. Then you can apany me to do my matters.¡± Wen Xiaorou stayed beside Lin Xianfan in agony. She could no longer feel any strength from Lin Xianfan. She was the only one who would suffer if she stayed with him. She did not want to die. The feeling of being squeezed dry and about to die was too unbearable. Looking at Lin Xianfan¡¯s affectionate expression, she found it hard to ept. She was a delicate flower and Lin Xianfan could no longer provide her with nutrients. If she wanted to live, she had to leave. There was no ce for her to stay in this sect. She had encountered countless assassinations. Although she was lucky enough to avoid them, she had to leave. Lin Xianfany on the bed, his skin and flesh torn apart in excruciating pain. However, looking at Wen Xiaorou, he felt that everything was worth it. He was already beginning to imagine where he would bring Wen Xiaorou to in the future. ¡°Xiao Rou, when I recover, I will take you away from here and find a ce to settle down. We will live an ordinary life.¡± Lin Xianfan was looking forward to it. After he cultivated for eight to ten years, he woulde back and fight with Jiang Jin. Once he left, he could focus on cultivating. As for Jiang Jin, if she couldn¡¯t see him, she might let her guard down. When he returned, he would settle the old and new grudges together. Wen Xiaorou tidied up the room and nodded obediently.¡± Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± If she followed him, she would die soon. Only a fool would not leave. However, she had a way. She didn¡¯t leave on her own. She was held hostage and had an ident. This way, Lin Xianfan would remember her forever. If they were to see each other in the future, he wouldn¡¯t me her. As long as she cried and moved the strings between them, Lin Xianfan would go through fire and water for her. Lin Xianfan¡¯s heart was restless. Wen Xiaorou could see it clearly and pretended not to understand. She covered Lin Xianfan up and said,¡± Brother Xianfan, rest well. I¡¯ll be outside. Call me if you need anything.¡± Wen Xiaorou then left. Of course, she knew what Lin Xianfan was thinking. He wanted to do something like that and use her energy to heal his injuries. If it was in the past, she would be willing to harvest nutrients. But now, it was different. Lin Xianfan had no nutrients. Being with him would cause her to suffer losses. She would not do such a thing. Wen Xiaorou was nning to find an opportunity to escape. Lin Xianfan was nning for the future. The two disciples had tasted the benefits from Wen Xiaorou, so how could they just let it go? Furthermore, Lin Xianfan was injured, so it was a good opportunity. While Wen Xiaorou was outside, he wanted to stop her. ¡°Sister Xiaorou, I have something to tell you.¡± Wen Xiaorou knew exactly what they wanted to do. They were all so-called orthodox sects, but they were just a bunch of wolves and opportunistic people. But on the surface, Wen Xiaorou also revealed a fearful and delicate expression.¡± Senior Brothers, don¡¯t be like this. If I were to be seen by others, how am I supposed to live?¡± ¡°If big brother Xianfan finds out, something terrifying will happen. This sect is filled with danger everywhere. I¡¯m just an ordinary person. It doesn¡¯t matter if I die, but the two of you are people who want to cultivate to perfection. If you are punished because of me, I will feel very guilty.¡± Wen Xiaorou was so considerate that the two disciples were very touched. ¡± Sister Xiaorou, don¡¯t worry about that. The back mountain is a forbidden area. No one will find out where we go. As long as we don¡¯t go too deep into the forbidden area, we¡¯ll be fine.¡± Wen Xiaorou¡¯s weak appearance, how could he let her go? If this ce didn¡¯t work, then he would change to another ce. It would be fine if they changed ces. Wen Xiaorou¡¯s eyes were filled with tears.¡± You¡­You¡¯ve gone too far¡­¡± ¡°Sister Xiaorou, if you don¡¯te with us, we¡¯ll tell Senior Brother Xianfan about it.¡± The two disciples smiled. Wen Xiaorou immediately cried and shook her head.¡± No, you can¡¯t tell him. I, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± She wanted to go to the back of the mountain. The back of the mountain was a forbidden area. When the time came, she would have to leave from the forbidden area, so she also needed to know where the forbidden area was. Every time she was with a man, it was as if she had left a mark on that man. No matter where that man was, there seemed to be a force guiding her to find him. That was why she knew where the Cliff of Reflection was and where the Spirit Hall was. As long as she went to a ce, she could leave a mark. These two were not the people she wanted. They were insatiable and Wen Xiaorou hated them to the core. She wanted to leave, but she didn¡¯t want these two to have a good ending. When they arrived at the back mountain, it was indeed very quiet. There was not even the chirping of birds. After the two disciples were satisfied, Wen Xiaorou left the back mountain and returned to her bedroom. Seeing that Lin Xianfan seemed to have fallen asleep, her eyes were red. She walked to Lin Xianfan¡¯s side and knelt down. She sobbed,¡± Brother Xianfan, it¡¯s all my fault. I don¡¯t dare to tell you anymore. I just hope that you get better soon so that they won¡¯t dare to touch me..¡± Chapter 994 - 994: Side Story, Jialan Dragon (1) 14 Chapter 994: Side Story, Jin Dragon (1) 14 Trantor: 549690339 Side Story, Jin Dragon (1) 14 Wen Xiaorou went out to sleep after saying that. Lin Xianfan opened his eyes and clenched his fists tightly. However, he was still rational. He had suffered a loss this time and could not be rash. He wanted to find an opportunity to kill them. He was seriously injured now. Although he had the fastest way to recover, he did not want Wen Xiaorou to think that he only knew how to do that kind of thing. Lin Xianfan was waiting for an opportunity. Wen Xiaorou was waiting for an opportunity. Jia Lan was also waiting for an opportunity. During this period of time, Jia Lan practically monitored the movements of this Lin Xianfan¡¯s side day and night. Lin Xun saved her trouble and did not find trouble for her. When the time was settled, Jia Lan did not mind rewarding him either. Master Lin was also waiting for good news. He called his disciple to invite Jia Lan a few times, but he did not see him. Master Lin thought about it and felt that it was inappropriate, so he came to see Lin Xianfan. ¡°Fan ¡¯er.¡± Master Lin called out to Lin Xianfan after entering the house. This child was extremely talented. He should have been the pride of the heavens, the sect¡¯s greatest hope. Who would have thought that his identity would change? Thinking about it, Master Lin felt his heart stop. Lin Xianfan, who was lying on the ground, was expressionless when he saw Master Lin. Master Lin took out a bottle of medicine and passed it to Lin Xianfan. He sat down by the bed and sighed.¡± Fan ¡®er, do you really think Wen Xiaorou is an ordinary woman?¡± Lin Xianfan couldn¡¯t bear to hear this. He was a little angry.¡± Father, can¡¯t you tell if Xiao Rou is an ordinary woman?¡± Everyone can bully her because she¡¯s an ordinary person.¡± When Master Lin thought of the assassination attempt, his heart stopped.¡± You¡¯re really mesmerized by her. You won¡¯t listen to anyone. She¡¯s not an ordinary woman. Can you wake up?¡± How could a person that even he couldn¡¯t kill be ordinary? Master Lin was angry and helpless. Lin Xianfan didn¡¯t like what he said and chased him away.¡± Father, if there¡¯s nothing else, then leave. I¡¯ve made up my mind to marry Xiao Rou. Father, don¡¯t hurt her. If you hurt her, you¡¯ll be taking my life.¡± Lin Xianfan looked at Master Lin with determination. He understood it all too well.¡± Father, if anything happens to Xiao Rou, 1 will never forgive you.¡± His own father wanted to kill the woman he loved the most. He would never allow it. Master Lin felt terrible. He had wanted to persuade his son to wake up, but it had turned out like this. If anything happened to Wen Xiaorou, his son would think that he was the one who did it. This, what could he say? Was he still not leaving and waiting to explode in anger? Master Lin left angrily. Lin Xianfan¡¯s eyes were deep. It was too dangerous in the sect. He had to bring Wen Xiaorou away. She applied the medicine to her wound, hoping that it would heal quickly. Wen Xiaorou did not go anywhere during this period of time, and she had been serving Lin Xianfan. Hence, the two disciples came here on their own, under the banner of Lin Xianfan. Lin Xianfan didn¡¯t want to see her, so he pretended to be asleep. Wen Xiaorou had been very timid as she sent him out. The two disciples threatened Wen Xiaorou in a low voice.¡± Sister Xiaorou, we will wait for you at the back of the mountain. If you don¡¯te, you know the consequences.¡± Wen Xiaorou sobbed.¡± Senior Brothers, please don¡¯t do this. 1 can¡¯t betray Brother Xianfan. I¡¯m already his.¡± ¡°If I tell you to go, then go. Otherwise, you¡¯ll suffer.¡± One of them said impatiently. ¡°What do you want to say to me? Can you say it here?¡± Wen Xiaorou hugged her shoulders and cried. ¡°Sister Xiaorou, you don¡¯t want to disturb Senior Brother Xianfan¡¯s rest, right? So,e with us obediently.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t disturb Brother Xianfan. I, I¡¯ll go with you¡­¡± Wen Xiaorou agreed worriedly. ¡°Hurry up. Don¡¯t let anyone see you go to the back mountain.¡± The threat was effective, so the two disciples left first. Wen Xiaorou wiped her tears and did not return to her room. Instead, she went out. If she returned to her room, she would find Lin Xianfan furious. He and Wen Xiaorou went out one after the other. The back of the mountain was a forbidden area, yet they wanted to call Wen Xiaorou to the forbidden area. What was their motive? Lin Xianfan could barely suppress his anger. He did not alert Wen Xiaorou because he wanted to catch her red-handed. Therefore, he had been following Wen Xiaorou. Wen Xiaorou was also extremely weak, stumbling as if she did not know how to walk to the back of the mountain. Jia Lan followed the two of them, looking tired in the heart too. Wen Xiaorou was a ck-hearted person. Those who did not like her hated her to the bone, while those who liked her loved and cared for her wholeheartedly. Looking at how he had almost fallen a few times, Lin Xianfan was extremely nervous. Perhaps it was because he was too nervous that his wounds had ruptured and there were some blood stains on his waist¡­ Although Wen Xiaorou looked weak, she did not dy her work at all. She avoided all the disciples that she had almost met and went to the back of the mountain. It was quiet deep in the mountains and forests. The two disciples had been waiting for a long time. When they saw Wen Xiaorou, they wanted to pounce on her and ¡®ruthlessly¡¯ dote on her. Wen Xiaorou¡¯s eyes were filled with tears.¡± Senior Brothers, please don¡¯t be like this. Please don¡¯t be like this¡­¡± Wen Xiaorou cried as she retreated. When she saw someone approaching, she pushed him away and turned to run. This disciple was caught off guard. After all, in his eyes, Wen Xiaorou only knew how to cry. He did not expect her to be so strong that she was pushed down in an instant. The other person immediately chased after her. Seeing this, Lin Xianfan couldn¡¯t sit still and walked out angrily. The disciple who had just gotten up was frightened and his face turned pale in an instant. ¡°M-Senior Brother¡­¡± His legs couldn¡¯t help but tremble. Lin Xianfan¡¯s eyes were wide with anger as he kicked him. He chased after Wen Xiaorou. Wen Xiaorou¡¯s cries made him feel extremely pained. He wished he could chop these two disciples into pieces. However, the most important thing right now was to leave the back mountain. The back mountain was a forbidden area and it was still very dangerous. Lin Xianfan quickly caught up to another disciple. He grabbed him angrily.¡± Where¡¯s Xiao Rou? Where¡¯s Xiao Rou?¡± The disciple¡¯s face was pale. He seemed to be frightened.¡± He¡¯s gone. He¡¯s gone.¡± Lin Xianfan pulled out his sword. The disciple was terrified.¡± Senior Brother, don¡¯t kill me, don¡¯t kill me¡­¡± Lin Xianfan looked around and couldn¡¯t hear a single sound. Looking at this disciple who was begging for mercy in front of him, he was furious. These things actually did such a thing to Xiao Rou! Lin Xianfan¡¯s eyes were red from the provocation. Looking at the disciple who was afraid of him, he was so angry that he stabbed his sword through his heart. The disciple¡¯s begging for mercy came to an abrupt end. Lin Xianfan pulled out his sword. Fresh, steaming blood dripped down the tip of the sword. Some of the blood spilled onto his face. The other disciple who was chasing after him covered his mouth in fear. Lin Xianfan felt his heart palpitate in panic. It was as if an invisible hand was grabbing his heart. He shouted crazily,¡± Xiao Rou! Xiao Rou! Where are you? Xiao Rou!¡± His angry shout traveled far away. He wished he could get a response, but the surroundings were silent. There was no response at all. He searched everywhere, but there was no trace of her. Wen Xiaorou had disappeared into thin air.. Chapter 995 - 995: Side Story, Jialan Dragon (1) 15 Chapter 995: Side Story, Jin Dragon (1) 15 Trantor: 549690339 Side Story, Jin Dragon (1) 15 Seeing Lin Xianfan go crazy, the other disciple was frightened and retreated silently. He knew that he had also made a big mistake. Even if he was expelled from the sect, he could still live. If he died here now, he would really be finished. In his panic, he became even more clear-headed. Therefore, he rushed to report,¡± Senior Brother Xianfan killed someone. Senior Brother Xianfan has gone crazy. He killed his fellow disciples¡­¡± He shouted as he walked. Along the way, they shouted at everyone they met. Every disciple¡¯s face revealed a frightened expression as they went to report to Master Lin. When Lin Xianfan came down from the back mountain to look for him, the entire sect knew that he had killed his fellow disciples. The bloodstained sword in his hand and the dried blood on his face were proof of everything. Master Lin was shocked. He pointed at Lin Xianfan,¡± What are you doing? Are you crazy?¡± What are you doing?¡± The killing intent in Lin Xianfan¡¯s eyes caused a chill to rise in Master Lin¡¯s heart. This was his son, but he was too terrifying. Lin Xianfan held the sword and mes burned in his eyes.¡± Father, I told you not to harm Xiao Rou. She¡¯s just an ordinary woman. Why can¡¯t you let her go?¡± Master Lin understood. Wen Xiaorou¡¯s death was a joyous matter. However, he could not bring himself to be happy. His son had raised his sword against him for a woman. ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t kill you just because you¡¯re hiding in the crowd?¡± Lin Xianfan looked at a disciple hiding among his fellow disciples and stabbed out with his sword. Many disciples wanted to stop him, but they were all deterred by a wave of heat. That disciple wanted to run but he didn¡¯t have the strength to do so. His legs went weak and he knelt down. He cried and begged for mercy.¡± Senior Brother, please spare me! Senior Brother, please spare me!¡± ¡± Ding!¡± A crisp sound rang out, and mes shot in all directions. When the surroundings cleared up, everyone saw the person who had caught Lin Xianfan¡¯s sword. ¡± It¡¯s Senior Apprentice Sister Jin. That¡¯s great.¡± Some disciples cheered. Lin Xianfan¡¯s ears were ear-piercing. He looked at Jia Lan. If looks could kill, Jia Lan would have already turned into minced meat. Lin Xianfan gritted his teeth and said,¡± Jiang Jia Lan, get lost.¡± Jia Lan¡¯s expression was cold.¡± Lin Xianfan, as long as I¡¯m still here, you can¡¯t hurt your fellow disciples recklessly.¡± Someone went to the back of the mountain to carry the disciple¡¯s corpse down and stabbed it through the heart. The disciple¡¯s expression was still begging for mercy and fear. Everyone looked at Lin Xianfan angrily. ¡± Hmph!¡± Lin Xianfanughed coldly.¡± I¡¯ve harmed my fellow disciples. Why don¡¯t you ask them what they¡¯ve done?¡± Jia Lan looked at Lin Xianfan coldly.¡± 1 will naturally ask.¡± Lin Xianfan knew that he couldn¡¯t beat Jia Lan. Wen Xiaorou was missing. She must have been captured. He had to save his strength to save her. Being saved by Jia Lan¡¯s sword, this disciple¡¯s face was filled with gratitude. It was also unclear whether it was sweat or tears from fear on his face. There was also arge pool of water under his body. Meeting Jia Lan¡¯s gaze, he pressed his palms together and said shakily,¡± Senior Sister Jia Lan, save me. Wen Xiaorou is a demon. She is a demon.¡± ¡°She¡¯s not an ordinary person. She, she can emit a strange fragrance on her body, seducing us into falling into it, as if we¡¯re poisoned.¡± In order to survive, the disciple told him about Wen Xiaorou¡¯s injuries. That day, when they heard themotion and went in, they saw Wen Xiaorou covered in blood. They wanted to chase after the murderer, but Wen Xiaorou stopped them and cried out pitifully in pain. They were immediately mesmerized and in a daze, they smelled a fragrance, so they could not help themselves. Furthermore, their cultivation had improved greatly. Wen Xiaorou was like an addictive poison. They no longer had the heart to cultivate, which was why this had happened. As for why Wen Xiaorou had disappeared, they did not know. It was not the first time that something like this had happened. Wen Xiaorou had never resisted like this before. Lin Xianfan was so angry that he wanted to kill someone. Jia Lan directly threw out an ice wall to freeze Lin Xianfan. ¡°Now that you mention it, Wen Xiaorou is indeed very suspicious.¡± Jia Lan spoke indifferently. Lin Xianfan turned into ice and roared angrily,¡± Bullsh * t! Xiao Rou would never betray me. You guys forced her to bully her.¡± Even if she was cuckolded, Lin Xianfan didn¡¯t mind at all. He wouldn¡¯t think that it was Wen Xiaorou¡¯s fault. No one was wrong. Wen Xiaorou wouldn¡¯t be wrong. Master Lin was experienced and knowledgeable. He looked at Lin Xianfan with a dark expression.¡± You came back a few months ago and your cultivation improved so quickly. It was all because you collected the Furnace Lady. You have really disappointed me.¡± ¡°Xiao Rou is not a Human Furnace,¡± Lin Xianfan denied through gritted teeth. ¡°You¡¯re really too obsessed.¡± Master Lin was also very angry. Lin Xianfan¡¯s eyes were filled with resentment.¡± Right now, Xiao Ron¡¯s life and death are unknown. Father doesn¡¯t like her in the first ce. Naturally, he will listen to this disciple¡¯s one-sided story. Since we want to find out the truth, we will bring Xiao Rou back to confront her.¡± Master Lin snorted coldly,¡± The back mountain is a dangerous ce. If she goes missing there, she will die a hundred times. I advise you to give up. Collecting cultivation vessels is the work of evil cultivators. Although there are many benefits for a while, the disadvantages outweigh the benefits. It doesn¡¯t matter even if you don¡¯t want to admit that she is a cultivation vessel. In these three months, 1 will punish you to reflect on your mistakes on the Cliff of Reflection. After three months, everything will naturally be clear.¡± How could Lin Xianfan be willing to go? His eyes were red as he gripped the sword in his hand tightly and broke free.¡± Father, it¡¯s unfair. I¡¯m going to save Xiao Rou. I¡¯ll kill whoever dares to stop me. There¡¯s a seal of the demon realm at the back of the mountain. There must be a demon who broke the seal and took Xiao Rou away, or Xiao Rou identally fell into the sealed demon realm. No matter what, I have to save him.¡± Lin Xianfan flew towards the back of the mountain. Master Lin was so angry that he almost died. He spat out a mouthful of blood. However, he was his son after all. How could he let him take the risk? Master Lin immediately looked at Jia Lan and said,¡± Jia Lan, your cultivation is high. Quickly go and stop him from doing stupid things.¡± Even if Lin Xianfan really wanted to charge into the Demon Realm, having one more Jia Lan was good too. Jia Lan was iparably calm. He looked at Master Lin indifferently and said,¡± Don¡¯t worry, Master. The Devil Realm has an agreement with us. Moreover, our sect¡¯s reputation is here. He has a name tag on him. Even if he goes to the Devil Realm, they won¡¯t dare to casually hurt him either. Furthermore, 1 feel that his personality is too extreme. It¡¯s good to take a lesson and grow his heart.¡± After Jia Lan finished speaking, he nced at the disciple who was still kneeling and said,¡± This disciplemitted a huge mistake. ording to the sect rules, he should be expelled. But this matter involves a lot, so it¡¯s better to keep an eye on him first. Although the other disciple died in the hands of a fellow disciple, he was also a sinner. He¡¯s not pitiful, but his parents are pitiful. The sect master has always been fair and won¡¯t mistreat him.¡± When Jia Lan finished speaking, he cupped his hands towards Master Lin.¡± If there¡¯s nothing else, 1¡¯11 go down first.¡± Jin left as soon as he said so, but Father Jiang hurriedly followed. Master Lin¡¯s expression was dark. He was very unhappy, but he had nothing to say. Jia Lan¡¯s words were beautiful. He could not openly make Jia Lan apany Lin Xianfan.. Chapter 996 - 996: Side Story, Jialan Dragon (1) 16 Chapter 996: Side Story, Jin Dragon (1) 16 Trantor: 549690339 Side Story, Jin Dragon (1) 16 Father Jiang caught up to Jia Lan and said,¡± Daughter, you have to stay away from Lin Xianfan. You have to be careful of him.¡± What Lin Xianfan had done was simply uneptable. Father Jiang couldn¡¯t understand. In his eyes, Lin Xianfan was a mad dog. Jia Lan nodded.¡± Don¡¯t worry, Father. I know.¡± Father Jiang felt gratified.¡± 1 thought 1 would be very worried about you, but now it seems that you have your own ideas. 1 don¡¯t have to worry about you. This is good. Cultivate well.¡± ¡°I will.¡± Jia Lan smiled slightly. Thinking of Lin Xianfan, Father Jiang shook his head again.¡± Father has really misjudged Lin Xianfan. In the past, I thought that he was a little arrogant and arrogant, but I didn¡¯t expect him to be more and more brainless. He doesn¡¯t care about what he can do and what he can¡¯t do. If he really breaks into the Demon Realm, he will be crippled when hees back.¡± Was the Demon Realm that easy to break through? Even if he couldn¡¯t really take your life, he couldn¡¯t let youe and leave peacefully. Did he not care about his dignity? Lin Xianfan was too arrogant, his strength and brain power were notpatible. Fortunately, his daughter was smart. Kn agreed with this. She smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. Father Jiang returned, and Jin also returned by himself. If Lin Xianfan wanted to challenge the Demon Realm, no one could stop him. In any case, he was not in the Demon Realm. She could not allow Wen Xiaorou to descend into the Demon Realm and increase the Demon Lord¡¯s power to cause trouble. This would not only harm the ordinary people, but also bring trouble to herself. She could not kill Wen Xiaorou for the time being, but she could trap her. There would always be a way. He just needed to capture and trap them. As long as Wen Xiaorou did not go out, she would not be able to meet the Demon Lord in the Demon Realm, nor would she meet the cold Immortal Lord in the sky. In other people¡¯s world, Wen Xiaorou would not have appeared. In order to prevent others from knowing that Wen Xiaorou was in her hands, Jia Lan did not n to visit Wen Xiaorou often. Therefore, she immediately took arge bag of steamed buns to keep Wen Xiaorou alive. Lin Xianfan really went into the demon world. Perhaps Master Lin¡¯s heart had given up. He was angry and resentful. Lin Xianfan was personally thrown out by the Demon Lord ten dayster. The Demon Lord had descended, and the entire sect was on guard against a great enemy. However, the Demon Lord was very disdainful.¡± You hypocrites. I don¡¯t want to get too involved with you, but the Demon Realm is not a ce you can go as you please. If there¡¯s a next time, I won¡¯t spit out even the bones.¡± The Demon Lord hadn¡¯t intended to start a war, so he left after saying that. As for Lin Xianfan, all the bones in his body had been broken. The Demon Lord threw him back like a dead dog and left him alone. His white clothes were already stained with blood, and the sword he was holding was no longer there. After being carried back by his disciples to be treated, Master Lin was both heartbroken and angry. His good son was crippled just like that. Lin Xianfan¡¯s eyes were red. He couldn¡¯t suppress his hatred.¡± Xiao Rou, return Xiao Rou to me. I¡¯ll take her away, alright?¡± No one knew what Lin Xianfan had suffered in the Demon Realm. All his pride and dignity had been trampled under his feet. He hated everyone. ¡± You¡­¡± Master Lin saw the deep hatred in his eyes and was agitated.¡± You are really hopeless.¡± Lin Xianfan gritted his teeth.¡± Father, I can do anything you want. Give Xiao Rou back to me. She is my life.¡± Master Lin was so angry that he spat out blood.¡± 1 told you that she¡¯s a demon, but you didn¡¯t believe me. She better be dead. If she¡¯s not dead, I¡¯ll definitely kill her.¡± Lin Xianfan¡¯s eyes were filled with pain. He looked at Master Lin and begged,¡± Father, please give her back to me. 1 don¡¯t want to cultivate anymore. I¡¯m willing to be an ordinary couple with her. Father, Xiao Rou didn¡¯t go to the Demon Realm. 1 beg you, please give her back to me.¡± In the Demon Realm, he was trampled to the point that he was worse than a dog. He did not care. He just wanted to find her, but he could not find her. The helplessness of losing him made his heart ache. Master Lin looked at Lin Xianfan¡¯s expression and was a little dazed. He didn¡¯t even dare to recognize his son. How did his son be like this? He was so unfamiliar. Master Lin instructed his disciples to take good care of him. He hurriedly got someone to call Jia Lan over. Wen Xiaorou. Wen Xiaorou¡¯s disappearance was a mystery. Although he wished for her to die, he did not wish for his son to end up like this. If Wen Xiaorou was not in the Devil Realm, then where did she go? The first person that Sect Master Lin thought of was Jia Lan. He felt extremely ufortable in his heart and even felt a little that Jia Lan had harmed his son. Kn arrived very quickly. Master Lin¡¯s expression was very cold and carried a sense of pressure.¡± Jin, tell me the truth. Where did Wen Xiaorou go?¡± Jia Lan frowned.¡± Sect Master, if someone told you that 1 took Wen Xiao Rou away, then get him to confront me.¡± If he had to make people admit it with empty words, that would not do. Did Master Lin have any evidence? Of course not. If he had evidence, then his words would not be like this. It was precisely because he did not have evidence that he spoke like this, hoping to use that virtually non-existent pressure to make people submit. Jia Lan could see through it with a nce. How could she give in? She choked back her words with one sentence. Master Lin was speechless.¡± Jia Lan, I asked you to make a move thest time. Did you not make a move?¡± Jia Lan said coolly,¡± I¡¯m preparing. I feel that the Sect Master must have probed before. I¡¯m a very careful person, so I naturally had to investigate Wen Xiaorou this person. So during that period of time when I wasn¡¯t in the Sect, I went to investigate. Although I didn¡¯t find anything, the Sect Master had instructed, so I was just preparing to probe, but I didn¡¯t have the time.¡± Therefore, her appearance was a coincidence. Coincidentally, others might believe it, but Master Lin definitely wouldn¡¯t. He didn¡¯t believe it, but he didn¡¯t have any evidence. Intuition told him that Wen Xiaorou¡¯s disappearance was definitely rted to Jia Lan, but he had no choice if Jia Lan did not admit it. Master Lin felt helpless.¡± If you have news of Wen Xiao Rou, remember to tell me. If there¡¯s nothing else, you can leave.¡± Jia Lan retreated and Master Lin¡¯s expression immediately sank. But the days passed as usual and there was no news of Wen Xiao Rou at all. Jia Lan and Lin Xun were very loving. They were a myth and legend in the sect. Master Lin got people to follow for a few months and did not have any news at all. This made him involuntarily suspect too. Could it be that it really had nothing to do with Jia Lan? Lin Xianfan¡¯s injuries had mostly recovered, but his cultivation was not as good as before. He was stagnant and dispirited. His body emitted a declining aura, like the sun in the west. However, he was still a youth with unlimited prospects. Wen Xiaorou¡¯s matter was gradually forgotten in the sect. Even the disciple who broke the rules had his cultivation crippled and was expelled from the sect. Gradually, no one remembered Wen Xiaorou except Lin Xianfan. When he could move freely, Lin Xianfan began to look for Wen Xiaorou again.. Chapter 997 - 997: Side Story, Jialan Dragon (1) 17 Chapter 997: Side Story, Jin Dragon (1) 17 Trantor: 549690339 Side Story, Jin Dragon (1) 17 Wen Xiaorou was a living person, it was impossible for her to disappear into thin air. Lin Xianfan even went down the mountain to find that disciple. Although he was not as good as before, it was not difficult for him to deal with an ordinary person. However, no matter how hard he tried, the disciple said that he had disappeared. He had suddenly disappeared. Lin Xianfan returned to the sect dejectedly. After thinking about it, he still felt that it was Jia Lan who did it. After all, in the sect, there were only one or two people who hated Wen Xiaorou the most. Lin Xianfan barged in. Compared to when Jia Lan came, the current him was extremely down and out. His beard was unkempt, and there was no arrogance in his eyes, only resentment and hatred. ¡°Where is Xiao Rou?¡± He stared fixedly at Jia Lan. Jia Lan looked at Lin Xianfan indifferently. Lin Xianfan was persistent. It was just that his persistence was used in the wrong ce. Jia Lan looked at Lin Xianfan calmly and said,¡± What are you looking for me for? How would 1 know? Lin Xianfan, don¡¯t be too narcissistic. No matter how good you are, 1 wouldn¡¯t have to cling onto you and not let go, right?¡± Lin Xianfan gritted his teeth.¡± Swear. Swear that you have nothing to do with Xiao Ron¡¯s disappearance and I¡¯ll believe you. Swear with your Dao heart.¡± If Jia Lan swore, then he would believe her too. But Jinughed when she heard that. She looked at Lin Xianfan and was very disgusted.¡± Lin Xianfan, you¡¯re not a three-year-old child anymore. Can you not say such childish words? Why should 1 swear? Why would I swear to make you believe me? Do you think that you upy a very important position in my heart? No matter what you do, I have to agree with you and take care of you?¡± Such humiliation was unbearable, but he had nothing to say. Jia Lan¡¯s mockery made him feel ashamed, but he was also abnormally furious. He pulled out his long sword and stabbed towards Jia Lan.¡± You slut, it must be you who did it. If it wasn¡¯t you, why don¡¯t you dare to swear!¡± If she wanted to fight, she would fight. Jia Lan would apany her. However, things were different now. There was no need to exchange moves at all. She directly kicked Lin Xianfan far away, unable to even get up. Lin Xianfan left in a sorry state. Jia Lan returned to her room and saw that Lin Xun was still drawing the array. Jia Lan walked over and smiled.¡± I hit your brother like this. Aren¡¯t you angry at all?¡± Lin Xun nced at Jia Lan.¡± He¡¯s not a good person. Teach him for Eldest Sister-inw. Why should I be angry?¡± What did Lin Xianfan have to do with him? Even if he was the younger brother of the original body, he didn¡¯t have much kinship with the original body. Since he didn¡¯t have any, what was the point of having such kinship? He was in heat, and when he first came, he met Jia Lan and calmed down. He had originally expected to take advantage of the situation to deal with Lin Xianfan and Wen Xiaorou, but since Jia Lan was doing this, he just had to be her husband. Her taste was really sweet. It was the most suitable and the best. Hearing Lin Xun¡¯s words, Jia Lan smiled. Lin Xianfan wanted to find Wen Xiaorou, but he couldn¡¯t find her. Wen Xiaorou¡¯s name was like a hot iron that was burning at his heart. It was constantly stabbing at his heart. He felt that Wen Xiaorou was still in the sect, but he could not find her. He had a feeling that Wen Xiaorou was waiting for him to save her. It would be toote if he was toote. But where was she? It had been months. He felt that Jia Lan had taken Wen Xiaorou away, but he could not beat him, so he followed¡­He couldn¡¯t be tracked either. Helplessness and pain tormented him to the point where he wished he was dead. Because they often got angry and hurt their fellow disciples, many disciplesined, hoping that Master Lin could suppress it. Lin Xianfan spent most of his time at the Cliff of Reflection, unable to leave. The Cliff of Reflection was extremely cold, but he seemed to be fine inside. Jin had found Wen Xiaorou¡¯s weakness after capturing her for two months. This weakness was also very strange. She could not be with men. Wen Xiaorou wanted to absorb nutrients from men. The benefits she received were that she could live for a long time without dying. Moreover, she was young and never aged. Wen Xiaorou looked like she was only in her teens, but she was actually in her forties. Every man who was with her, if they were ordinary people, would be lucky and rich. However, the only downside was that she had to change men every once in a while. It was as if she had finished sucking on a man, and if she didn¡¯t leave now, it would be harmful. Therefore, every time it was time, she would think of a way to escape. Being locked up was simply taking her life. She screamed and screamed, but no one answered. Every time Jia Lan went, he would bring a bag of steamed buns. Wen Xiaorou could not eat them at all, but if she did not eat, she would starve to death. She had to eat if she did not want to die. She wanted to talk to Jia Lan, but Jia Lan did not talk to her at all. He came and left. Jia Lan locked her in the array formation, so it was naturally also at the back mountain. He would change ces every once in a while. For more than a year, Wen Xiaorou had been living like this. She was getting old and her fair and tender skin had lost its fullness and sticity. It was as if she had been dried out. She was in great pain, but she was also extremely afraid of death. She rammed into the array like crazy, but she could not open it no matter what. She was enveloped in despair every day. When Jia Lan came again, Wen Xiaorou hurriedly knelt down and kowtowed. His voice was also extremely hoarse.¡± I beg you, please spare me. I will do anything. 1 beg you, my blood is a treasure. Drink it. It can improve your cultivation.¡± Wen Xiaorou stretched out her bony arm and used her sharp nails to cut down without hesitation, causing blood to flow out. Jia Lan was still carrying a big bag and threw it to Wen Xiao Rou. She did not leave but sat down. Wen Xiaorou saw that she did not leave and heaved a sigh of relief. She was very excited.¡± Heroine, if you have any requests, please let me know. As long as I can do it, I will do it. 1 just hope that you can spare my life.¡± Jia Lan took off his mask to let Wen Xiaorou see her face clearly. The moment Wen Xiaorou saw Jia Lan, she almost went crazy. She pounced over crazily.¡± It¡¯s you, it¡¯s you. Why did you capture me? Let me go.¡± Jia Lan looked at Wen Xiao Rou indifferently,¡± It¡¯s impossible to let you go. I¡¯m here to kill you. However, you¡¯re very special. 1 can¡¯t kill you no matter what. But now, 1 have a way to trap you. You¡¯ll die of old age sooner orter, although this is the most troublesome way.¡± She had tried to kill Wen Xiaorou, but there was still a force resisting on Wen Xiaorou¡¯s body. She could not kill her, so she could only trap her. Looking at the withered Wen Xiaorou, Jia Lan did not let down her guard in the slightest, because she knew that Wen Xiaorou would not die for the time being. Right now, she was at most a dried sponge, but if she was put into water, she would recover. Only when she was dead, truly dead, could it end. When Wen Xiaorou heard Jia Lan¡¯s words, she was about to die from anger. Her hands had turned yellow. She gritted her teeth..¡± You¡¯re the person who tried to assassinate me many times?¡± Chapter 998 - 998: Side Story, Jialan Dragon (1) 18 Chapter 998: Side Story, Jin Dragon (1) 18 Trantor: 549690339 Side Story, Jin Dragon (1) 18 When she was in the sect, she had already encountered several assassinations. Turns out it was all Jia Lan who wanted to kill her. Wen Xiaorou revealed a look of hatred,¡±Are you doing this for Lin Xianfan?¡± There¡¯s no need for that. 1 won¡¯t snatch him from you. I¡¯ll give him to you. 1 can make him fall in love with you. As long as you let me go, I¡¯ll think of a way to get you whatever you want, okay?¡± If she had known that choosing Lin Xianfan would cause her to die here, she wouldn¡¯t have chosen Lin Xianfan. Wen Xiaorou¡¯s heart was filled with resentment. She hated Jia Lan, hated Lin Xianfan, and also hated the heavens. If she had not been born this way, she would not have fallen to this state. He made her a walking treasure, but he didn¡¯t give her the ability to protect herself. Wen Xiaorou¡¯s face was covered in tears. Large drops of tears fell from her eyes. She sobbed.¡± 1 beg you, please. If you can¡¯t vent your anger, then chop off one of my hands to vent your anger, okay?¡± Wen Xiaorou wanted to live, but she did not want to die. Even if she was missing an arm or a leg, she wanted to live on. Jia Lan looked at Wen Xiaorou. She was unmoved. She calmly said,¡± Have you encountered any strange things?¡± Wen Xiaorou saw that Jia Lan was not willing to let her go, and she could not take it anymore. She stomped her feet and cursed,¡± Let me go now, or you will die a horrible death. Even if I die, 1 will curse you. 1 will curse you forever.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t want what you want. You vicious woman, you¡¯ll never be happy. You¡¯ll be ruthlessly abandoned by men.¡± Wen Xiaorou cursed Jia Lan with the vulgar words of the human world. The word that all women hated, abandoned. However, Jia Lan did not mind. She just quietly watched Wen Xiaorou scold her. Wen Xiaorou had scolded enough. Seeing that Jia Lan was not angered, she was dumbfounded. Despair and pain that she had never felt before surged out of her heart, making her cry bitterly.¡± What do 1 have to do for you to let me go?¡± Jia Lan¡¯s expression was calm. He said emotioniessly and coldly,¡± I can¡¯t let you go. You must die. After death, enter reincarnation again.¡± Wen Xiaorou cried and shook her head.¡± No, 1 don¡¯t want to die. I don¡¯t want to.¡± Jia Lan would not let her go. She did not have the ability to break this array herself. Wen Xiaorou really hoped to be found, but Jia Lan was very careful. He would change locations every once in a while, so Wen Xiaorou was numb. She didn¡¯t even know how much time had passed. Her ck hair had turned white, and her entire body had aged. The skin on her hands was very loose, and she seemed to have be an old woman in her eighties or nies. But from Jia Lan¡¯s appearance, Wen Xiaorou knew that not that much time had passed. Even if he was cultivating, it was impossible for him not to be old. Wen Xiaorou was in despair and pain. Jia Lan still only gave her steamed buns, but added some salted vegetables. Every time she came, she would not leave quickly. If she left quickly, Wen Xiaorou would still have some hope. However, Jia Lan was not in a hurry to leave, which meant that no one was looking for her. This was true despair. Seeing that Jia Lan hade again, Wen Xiaorou looked at him with her murky eyes.¡± I¡¯m already like this. Even if you let me go, who would want me?¡± Kn smiled.¡± As long as you¡¯re still breathing, 1 won¡¯t let you leave. But don¡¯t worry. If you die, I¡¯ll definitely find a good ce to bury you.¡± Because she was trapped, Wen Xiaorou did not have the chance to escape. Naturally, she did not have the chance to encounter so many opportunities. When Wen Xiaorou heard Jia Lan¡¯s words, she was so angry that she wanted to vomit blood. However, she still forcefully held it in. She asked,¡± Can you tell me? How is Lin Xianfan?¡± She wanted to know if Lin Xianfan was still looking for her. ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± Kn smiled. ¡°Did he still look for me?¡± Tears welled up in Wen Xiaorou¡¯s eyes. ¡°No.¡± Jia Lan smiled. Wen Xiaorou cried.¡± You woman. I curse you. You will never be able to get what you want.¡± Jia Lan listened indifferently and was not angry either. ¡°Jiang Jin!¡± A gritting voice sounded as a figure appeared. Wen Xiaorou was stunned for a moment. Then, she shouted excitedly,¡± Brother Xianfan! Save me! Save me!¡± Jia Lan was stunned for a moment beforeughing. The current Lin Xianfan wanting to rescue Wen Xiaorou from her hands was a fool¡¯s dream. She had already confirmed that Wen Xiaorou¡¯s constitution and blood were special. As long as she was not killed, her power would not be triggered. She was also a person who was easy to control. She would not be able to escape if she set up a formation. However, this abnormality was that as long as he tried her, he would want to fight for her and enjoy her alone. If there was a fight, there would be war. It was just like Lin Xianfan who refused to give up after searching for two years. It was precisely because he had tried, so he refused to give up no matter what. Jia Lan let Lin Xianfan follow him to find it was also to carry out the final probe. Lin Xianfan looked at Wen Xiaorou in disbelief.¡± You¡­Who are you?¡± How could this ugly old woman be his Xiao Rou? Jia Lanughed mockingly.¡± How heartless. This is the ordinary girl Wen Xiaorou that you¡¯ve been longing for. Didn¡¯t you look for her for two years without giving up? Why can¡¯t you recognize her?¡± Lin Xianfan was speechless. He looked at Wen Xiaorou. Her hair was white and her body was hunched. No matter how hard he tried, Lin Xianfan refused to believe that this was Wen Xiaorou. Wen Xiaorou felt terrible. She cried,¡± Brother Xianfan, we have seennterns together. You brought me to fly in the sky. We¡­¡± Wen Xiaorou recounted the memories between the two of them. Lin Xianfan¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief because what the old granny said was true. Lin Xianfan looked at Jia Lan with hatred. Jia Lan said lightly,¡± This is really Wen Xiaorou. When she was with you, she was young because she had been absorbing nutrients from you men. Now, 1 trapped her for two years and her nutrients were cut off. Her true colors were revealed.¡± Lin Xianfan did not approve of Jia Lan. He wanted to refute her. But opening his mouth, he could not say a single word. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you think that Wen Xiaorou will be with you forever? If you don¡¯t believe me, you can try it with her now and see if she¡¯s willing.¡± Lin Xianfan found it hard to speak. He felt that his dignity was hurt. But hearing Jia Lan¡¯s words, he was unwilling to admit that he was only nourishment in Wen Xiaorou¡¯s heart. He looked at Wen Xiaorou.¡± Xiaorou, are you willing?¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m willing!¡± Wen Xiaorou cried. It wasn¡¯t easy for her to find someone. How could she let him go like this? She could only survive after she was rescued and escaped. When Lin Xianfan heard Wen Xiaorou say she was willing, he turned around and red at Jia Lan furiously. It was as if he had been yed by Jia Lan. He was furious. ¡± Haha!¡± Jia Lanughed out without any trace of politeness.¡± Lin Xianfan, didn¡¯t you say that your Wen Xiao Rou is an ordinary woman? How do you exin this?¡± Even now, Lin Xianfan was still easily bewitched by Wen Xiaorou, causing Lin Xianfan to neglect his appearance. But Jia Lan¡¯s words woke him up, and Lin Xianfan felt like he had been hit in the head. He looked at the aged Wen Xiaorou and was speechless.. Chapter 999 Side Story, Jialan Dragon (1) 19 999 Side Story, Jin Dragon (1) 19 Side Story, Jin Dragon (1) 19 Wen Xiaorou looked at Lin Xianfan with tears in her eyes. She tried to use her tears to arouse Lin Xianfan''s pity for her, and it was indeed effective. Lin Xianfan''s mind wasn''t very firm, but just as he was lost, he heardughter. He looked over. Jia Lan''s mocking gaze stung his self-esteem. He then looked at the extremely old Wen Xiaorou. A wave of disgust surged in his heart." You lied to me. You lied to me." Wen Xiaorou was in disbelief. Seeing that Lin Xianfan was no longer bewitched by her, she panicked." Brother Xianfan, I didn''t do it on purpose. I can exin it to you." Lin Xianfan felt as if he was about to lose control and get closer to Wen Xiaorou again. However, Jia Lan''sughter was also very ear-piercing. He turned around and ran away in despair. Wen Xiaorou saw that Lin Xianfan had actually run away and screamed," Don''t go!" She was afraid. She was afraid that once Lin Xianfan left, he would nevere back. She didn''t want to die. Lin Xianfan didn''t even turn his head. His heart was beating wildly, as if there was a force telling him to go back quickly and not abandon her. A heart-wrenching pain spread in his chest. This was too abnormal. The mental torture was very painful, but it could notpare to the pain of his body bing more and more awake. Was he like that because he was bewitched by Wen Xiaorou? What was he like in the past? After Lin Xianfan left, Wen Xiaorou''s heart was filled with despair. "Are you satisfied now?" She looked at Kn helplessly and painfully. Why do you want me to die? What did I do wrong?" Jia Lan looked at Wen Xiaorou and silently strengthened the array. Looking at her actions, Wen Xiaorou''s eyes were filled with endless hatred." You''re very afraid that I''ll run out, right? You''re very afraid of me, right?" Jia Lan strengthened the array formation. She looked at Wen Xiao Rou and said calmly," You are right, so I will not let you out. I will trap you here until you die. I will also change a ce for you. If you still think about Lin Xianfan, I will return you to him when you rot into a pile of bones." Wen Xiaorou died of old age much faster than normal people. At this rate, she would not be able to hold on for long. At this critical juncture, she could not afford to make a mistake. In order to prevent Lin Xianfan froming back to save her, Jia Lan changed Wen Xiaorou''s location. Trapped in the array formation, Wen Xiaorou had no chance to leave. She aged very quickly, and her white hair kept falling. She could feel it with her hands. Her bald head was wrapped tightly in her clothes, waiting for Jia Lan toe. Jin only gave her steamed buns to eat, and she ate until she was about to go crazy. After Lin Xianfan left thest time, Wen Xiaorou had not seen anyone else. Seeing Jia Lane, she begged weakly." I''m dying soon. Can you let me eat something good?" "No," Jia Lan smiled faintly. In her opinion, as long as Wen Xiaorou was not dead, she could be resurrected. Even if she was still breathing, it would be extremely dangerous. Food was also nutrients. Jia Lan''s merciless rejection immediately caused Wen Xiao Rou to have a look of hatred. She thought that if she could leave this array, she would definitely be stronger. For some reason, she felt that as long as she could leave the array, she would be saved. However, it just so happened that with such a formation, no one came to offer an olive branch, and she could not save him. She was about to wither. She desperately hoped for a little bit of nutrients to nourish her. Just a little bit and she would be able to live, but there was none. Wen Xiaorou did not manage to get out even after she died. Even if she died, Jia Lan did not immediately open the array formation. Because Wen Xiaorou''s soul had note out yet, she was not truly dead. Jia Lan also wanted to know what Wen Xiao Rou was, but it was no longer important. Wen Xiaorou had been dead for an entire month. Her corpse had rotted away. Only then did her soul unwillinglye out of her body. Jia Lan grabbed her immediately. Wen Xiaorou''s soul was shining as if it was dyed with ayer of sparkling things. She saw that Jia Lan could actually grab her and immediately broke down. " You''re the monster, aren''t you? Who are you? Let me go. I''m already dead. Why won''t you let me go?" When Wen Xiaorou realized that Jia Lan could grab her directly and that he was about to do something to her, her heart broke down. However, Jia Lan''s expression was very cold. She scraped off whatever that could shine from Wen Xiaorou''s soul bit by bit. Wen Xiaorou howled in pain and cursed. When theyer of light disappeared, her soul was no longer abnormal. Jia Lan then pped his hands." You can go back to reincarnation." Wen Xiaorou felt a heart-wrenching pain. She had lost something very important. She wanted to die together with Jia Lan, but there was a force that instantly sucked her away. That was the power of the Reincarnation Doctrine. Jia Lan was very assured. At this point, Wen Xiaorou would reincarnate again and there would not be any abnormalities. The days of immortal cultivation were extremely dull. But having an additional person by his side, Jia Lan felt that it was not bad. Neither the Demon Lord of the Demon Realm nor the Immortal Lord of the Heaven had the chance to meet Wen Xiaorou. Therefore, the world was peaceful and would not fight over Wen Xiaorou. The sect was also peaceful. After Lin Xianfan suffered a huge blow, he left the sect and never returned. When Jia Lan and Lin Xun went down the mountain, they heard that there was an expert with profound cultivation who vanquished demons and devils in the world. He was jealous of demons and devils, and as long as he heard that there were any fiendish demons causing trouble, he would immediately get rid of them. People did not know his name, only that his surname was Lin. Some people did not be immortals even when they died. Most cultivators only had a few decades longer lifespan than ordinary people. After Lin Xun left, Jia Lan did not stay for long before leaving too. She originally came to eliminate the abnormality, but it was only because Lin Xun stayed for a few more decades. The Divine Realm was another world. Within it, a god was born. When Jia Lan had nothing to do, he loved to stroll around. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om She was passionate and could chat with anyone. "Jia Lan, do you know that Long Yi? He''s really good at fighting and won again. He''s also good-looking." Jia Lan''s little flower spirit flew back from outside and said with a lovestruck expression as she held her face. "Dragon One? Where does he live? How good is he at fighting?" Jia Lan asked. The little flower spirit quickly replied," He lives in the deep sea in the east. The deepest part of the dragon race is his territory. It''s strange. In our Divine Realm, the dragon race all ascended from the lower realm, but he''s not. He grew up in the Divine Realm. I heard that he has several brothers who are still eggs. Haha, he went back after the fight. I wonder if he''s going to hatch the eggs." " Yes." Jia Lan nodded at the little flower spirit''s head." You say it''s hatching eggs, as if you''ve seen it before." Dragons were cultivated by snakes or fish, and they were all born from eggs. Kn was a little interested. Since he was bored, he would go take a look. "Take care of the house. Stay away from other people''s fights. You have to know how capable you are. Don''t just join in the fun." The flower spirit was just an ornamental object and didn''t have much divine power. If it fought, it would be a sacrifice. Chapter 1000-Final Chapter, Great Reunion 1000 Chapter 1000-Final Chapter, Great Reunion Chapter 1000-Final Chapter, Great Reunion Jin liked flowers because they were fragrant and beautiful. It would be even better if he didn''t talk and didn''t like to watch. But how good was this Dragon One? She wanted to meet him. Jia Lan was not a battle race, but in her heart, she was also fond of fighting. She flew over the sea surface and passed the dragon race''s territory. The sea surface was deep blue and calm. Jia Lan was just about to go down to the bottom of the sea to take a look, but he saw the waves rise several zhang high. A ck dragon leaped out. He transformed into his human form and looked at the neer coldly. Jin was only stunned for a moment. Then, she recognized him. Long Yi was startled. Looking at Jia Lan, he instantly recalled that woman in the small world. She was Jiang Jin? "I''m not. You''re mistaken." Dragon One denied. Jia Lan didn''t mind either." Husband, I didn''t know it was you who came this time. I didn''t even bring any gifts. Have my younger siblingse out? Can I go and take a look now?" "I can''t." Dragon One refused. "Alright." Jia Lan smiled. "We are so fated. Our Heavenly Dao is all about fate. What do you think, husband?" Jin smiled brightly. Dragon One looked at her and didn''t answer. N?v(el)B\\jnn Until the second world, the third world¡­ Jia Lan followed him into the sea and saw four dragon eggs that had yet to hatch, but he could already know the gender. She touched them one by one. She brushed past the three younger brothers and touched thest one." What name do you want to give your sister in the future? I have many cultivation techniques. I''ll pass them on to her in the future." "Let''s talk about it in the future." The dragon''s eyes were gentle. She was always by his side, and he was always cold. He thought that it was not love, but he subconsciously thought of her. They had walked together for a long time. Even if there was no love, he felt that it was good. Other than her, he had never thought of anyone else. It was only after that ident that she had sacrificed herself for him, which became a cmity that he would never be able to ovee. Only then did he know about it silently. After spending ten thousand years, he finally reunited with her. .. Jin had been back for a long time. When she found Liu Yuanyuan and Hu Yu, she recalled the time when she was Liu Sanniang. Without a word, she had to gather everyone she knew for a meal. Su Yanyu had be a rabbit demon. His cultivation wasn''t up to standard, and his head always had two long, soft ears hanging down. When he saw Kn, he didn''t dare to recognize him." This, this is really my master? Why doesn''t it look like it at all?" Hu Yu rolled his eyes at Su Yanyu." Little prince, please look at yourself in the mirror. Look at yourself. Do you look like yourself in the past?" "Yuanyuan, she bullied me." Su Yanyu tried to rope Liu Yuanyuan in. Hu Yu was furious." Are you shameless? You only know how toin about such a small matter. You''re not a man at all, you know that? You clearly wouldn''t haveined in the past!!" They had not seen each other for a long time, and they had be different. In the beginning, Su Yanyu would neverin. Hu Yu had threatened and bullied countless people, and cheated them of countless Gu worms¡­ Jin smiled when she saw it. She went forward and patted Su Yanyu." The prince has made a name for himself. I''m very gratified." Su Yanyu''s face instantly turned red." Master, it''s really you. I felt so close when you walked in." "Supremacy, long time no see." Liu Yuanyuan smiled at Jia Lan. " Master!" Lin Jie walked to Kn and greeted him respectfully." Master, long time no see." Indigo looked at Lin Jie and smiled." Little Jie has grown up. How is it? Master didn''t lie to you, right?" Lin Jie smiled and did not say anything. He did not lie, but his master did not tell her about the near-death experience. " Master?" Hu Yu was a little embarrassed." Should I call you Master or Venerable now?" Jia Lan smiled." You can call me whatever you want. Have you found your mother, Hu Qiushui?" Hu Yu immediately called the Venerable One. She said," Thank you for your concern, Venerable One. I''ve seen my mother. She''s doing very well." At this moment, a voice sounded. " Sorry, let me interrupt. This friend here is a rabbit. We also have roasted rabbits today. Can we still roast them?" The woman''s voice carried a hint ofughter as everyone looked at Su Yanyu. Su Yanyu''s face turned red." Of course! I want to eat eight or ten of them too!" He had reincarnated for many lives before reincarnating into a world where he could cultivate. However, his original form was a rabbit. What else could he do? Rabbit was not easy to cultivate, so his path of cultivation was extremely bumpy. However, it was slightly damaged by the strike and its ears were gone. With these rabbit ears, one could tell at a nce. This was a rabbit demon. "Let me introduce you. This is Cherry. She''s Dragon One''s younger sister." "Who is Dragon One?" Su Yanyu asked in confusion. Cherry smiled." My big brother heard that he was going to entertain you guys, so he went to catch some fish. Have fun today. We can be friends and y together in the future." "Don''t you know a few people?" Kn said to Cherry."Call them over to eat together." Cherry shook Kn''s arm." Eldest sister-inw is the best. I''ll go get someone then." "Bring the little bones too," Kn instructed her. Cherry nodded. When everyone was gathered together, they were all relying on their loved ones. Little Bones was the only child. She had two buns in her hair and looked adorable. "Little bones,e over to Third Uncle and Fourth Uncle, let''s hug." Long San and Long Si werepletely convinced by this cute little thing. Ryuji smiled faintly. In the second half of the match, he politely bid farewell to everyone and left. Long San and Long Si were puzzled." Second Brother, why are you leaving so early? Let''s y a little longer. It''s so fun." Ryuji smiled and said nothing. Rose Pce Lord yawned." It just so happens that I have something to attend to. I''ll be leaving first. You''re wee toe to my Rose Pce to y anytime. If you''re out and have any trouble, look for my brother. His name is Feng Heng." Long San and Long Si didn''t understand. Why did they all leave? Whatever, they didn''t want to leave anyway. "It''ll be lively if all of you give birth in the future," Long San and Long Si were curious. With this, there was a topic to talk about. "Then let''s y a game. Whoever wins will have children," Hu Yu said first. How could it be like this? Hu Yu''s thoughts were always strange. When the game started, Long San and Long Si realized that they were single¡­ The two of them almost broke down in an instant. When they thought of Ryuji and Rose Pce Master who had left early, it was toote for them to regret¡­ The two of them were unhappy. This was really awkward. They wanted to walk but couldn''t, so they braced themselves and yed. In the end, they hugged each other and cried as they left. After the banquet ended, Kn felt veryfortable in his heart. Su Yanyu and the others woulde often in the future. This was enough. She had rented the flower seeds. After the flowers bloomed, she felt as if she had returned to the past. Dragon One was already by her side, apanying her as she waited for the flowers to bloom and admire them. Kn leaned into Dragon One''s arms. Her face was slightly red, and her voice was a little hoarse." We won a game just now. Do you think we''ll have a child?" Dragon One stretched out his hand and covered Jia Lan''s waist. His voice was also a little dry." Let fate decide." Who could say for sure about the wonderful word fate? Perhaps it was already on the way. After nting the seed, all he needed to do was wait quietly and wait for the harvest in time. Although these factors might change, the only thing that remained unchanged was that he would love you forever. "Kn, I love you." "Yes, I knew it a long time ago. Otherwise, why do you think I recognized you the moment I saw you?" (End of article) The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!